ã€ŠAce of the Dragon Divisionã€‹


 Chapter 0 - Uncontrollable Power

    Chapter 0: Uncontroble Power

    Xu Cheng looked at the broken pieces of ss on the floor, then at his palm, and the ss shards stuck to his skin. After shaking them off, he slowly squatted down and picked up the ss shards and took a closer look.

    There didn¡¯t seem like there was a problem; the craftsmanship and quality were both fine.

    But why was it that it crumbled like a piece of tofu when he grabbed it?

    Also, that doorknob from earlier...

    Xu Cheng took a look, it was stainless steel aluminum alloy, so theoretically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have broken that easily too.

    He walked from the exercise room into the living room in deep thought and noticed that Ran Jing and Shen Yao had alreadye back.

    Ran Jing was all fine, looking at documents and humming a joyful melody. However, Shen Yao looked like she had survived a heart attack as sheid on the sofa diagonally, her eyes looking forward without focus.

    Xu Cheng thought something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask right away. Instead, he first walked to Ran Jing¡¯s office desk quietly. He ced his hand on the table and asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°ording to my experience in criminal investigation, she probably got hit hard by something mentally,¡± Ran Jing replied.

    Xu Cheng nodded, thinking that he should still try to cheer Shen Yao up a little.

    So, he left Ran Jing¡¯s office desk and walked towards the sofa.

    But just as he withdrew his hand from the desk, Ran Jing was deeply shocked because she noticed that after Xu Cheng¡¯s palm left, that solid hardwood desk of hers had a new deep palm print!

    Ran Jing¡¯s mouth was wide open as she looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back,pletely dumbfounded by this guy¡¯s background.

    ¡°I heard that when a woman¡¯s dispirited, she will be happy again after eating. This is especially true for beautiful girls,¡± Xu Cheng lightly said to Shen Yao.

    Shen Yao initially ignored Xu Cheng and was still dwelling in her own emotions. After a while, she turned around and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said, if you are feeling down, you can go eat something to cheer yourself up,¡± Xu Cheng repeated.

    ¡°Not that one.¡± Shen Yao shook her head.

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What other one?¡¯

    Shen Yao, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly said, ¡°Beautiful girl?¡±

    Shen Yao, ¡°Do I count as a beautiful girl?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded./ ¡°Of course!¡±

    Shen Yao, ¡°Then what about inparison to Chuxue?¡±

    Xu Cheng hesitated for a bit and replied, ¡°You shine in a different way. You two are different types.¡±

    Shen Yao immediately said as if she was about to cry, ¡°Then why the hell is it that when I took off my mask, those hardcore fans that were chasing me seconds ago like I was a million dors immediately turned around and disappeared? Please, even though I¡¯m not Lin Chuxue, I¡¯m still good looking okay? They just ran after ncing at me, isn¡¯t that too rude?!¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly hesitated andmented, ¡°You are still hung up on that?¡±

    ¡°Why else would I be like this?¡± Shen Yao stood up. ¡°The people that Ie into contact with are all powerful or rich, and which one of them wasn¡¯t actingposed around me and trying hard to please me?¡±

    Ran Jing chuckled at her desk, and she began exining to Xu Cheng, ¡°So this is how things unfolded. Shen Yao was chased after by over a hundred fans and ran three blocks; you can only see this kind of scene in movies. When she ran into a dead end, she was pushed up against the wall by all those fans. Then, she took off her mask and sunsses and pretended to be helpless with her eyes closed, I think what Shen Yao envisioned was going to happen was that she would be raped by all those fans, so she decided that she needed to disy her vulnerable side to make those fans forgive her for pretending to be Lin Chuxue since she¡¯s also a beautiful woman.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°And then?¡±

    Ran Jing had to stop herself tough a bit more before continuing, ¡°And then she closed her eyes for less than 5 seconds, and when she opened them again, everyone was gone without a trace. After they realized that she wasn¡¯t Lin Chuxue, they didn¡¯t waste a second on her. Guess what I heard her saying with her eyes closed when I got to her?¡±

    Shen Yao was about to throw herself at Ran Jing in order to shut her up. ¡°AHHHHHH, Ran Jing, I¡¯m going to kill you, don¡¯t say it!¡±

    Xu Cheng reached out and wanted to pull Shen Yao back, but the result was awkwardly surprising. He tried to lightly grab onto a corner of Shen Yao¡¯s long skirt, and if it were during a normal day, with the kind of high-quality brand-name clothing that Shen Yao wore, a light pull would have caused no problem. At most, the corner would just slip out of Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. But, today was different. Xu Cheng, terrified, saw that with a ¡°siii¡± sound, Shen Yao¡¯s skirt was torn apart from the corner Xu Cheng was holding.

    Then, Shen Yao¡¯s porcin white legs were exposed, and coincidently, she wasn¡¯t wearing any safety pants under her skirt, having just a rose-red underwear on.

    The picture seemed to be fixed at that moment. Shen Yao covered Ran Jing¡¯s mouth with her hand, Ran Jing stared at Shen Yao¡¯s lower half, and the tattered piece of skirt remained in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. Time seemed to have stopped for a second at this moment.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth was wide open; he looked at the ripped fabric in his hand, then at Shen Yao¡¯s gradually reddening forehead and neck, and then Ran Jing¡¯s big eyeballs. Moreover, Shen Yao¡¯s long legs, adorned with only a pair of underwear, were still maintained in the original running position.

    The scene was unusually quiet, but when Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, it triggered an explosive growl from Shen Yao.

    ¡°XU CHENG!! I¡¯M GOING TO KILL YOU!¡± Shen Yao¡¯s entire face was red. She forcefully pulled the tattered fabric from Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, wrapped it around her body to temporarily cover herself up, and then threw herself at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°ident!¡± Xu Cheng immediately exined before her fist was able to make its way towards him. ¡°Who knew the quality of your skirt was this bad!¡±

    ¡°You are still talking?¡± Shen Yao was so mad that she enunciated every word. ¡°I¡¯m going to call my dad and directly contact the boss here to kick you out and make you homeless!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t see anything! Really!¡± Xu Cheng was afraid that she would go berserk, so he immediately exined.

    Shen Yao was already in a state of madness. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Can you go and wear some pants first? You are making things even more awkward right now!¡± Xu Cheng grew a little impatient and gently pushed Shen Yao, who was charging at him. But who knew that he didn¡¯t control how much power he used, even though heter swore that he just lightly pushed her away.

    From Ran Jing¡¯s perspective, she saw Shen Yao flying away at Xu Cheng¡¯s push!

    That¡¯s right, flew away. Like, there was a graceful arc in the air.

    With a scream, Shen Yao flew for about five meters andnded on the sofa. The parabolic trajectory made it impossible for Ran Jing to close her mouth and recover from the shock.

    Xu Cheng was shocked himself.

    He looked at his hands, then he looked at the Shen Yao five meters away with her head towards the floor and snow white legs straight up over the sofa, Xu Cheng knew tonight was going to be a sleepless night.

    Then, Shen Yao¡¯s resentful cry resounded from the room, ¡°Xu Cheng, you b¡ª¨Cd!¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng really didn¡¯t know what else to say anymore. He ripped open a girl¡¯s skirt, saw everything, and then sent the girl flying five meters away. Shen Yao¡¯s messy hair and clothes made her look like she was just ruthlessly tortured. Xu Cheng felt a little guilty, so he shuffled over and tried tofort her, ¡°How about... I will just stand here and let you hit me until you are happy...¡±

    And this is just one of the normal scenes in this novel. Stay tuned, because this novel ising out soon! Hot-blooded soldier, pure love with childhood sweetheart, OP MC, face p, humorous narratives, this book has the whole package!

 Chapter 1 - I Will Be Back!

    <strong>Chapter 1 ¨C I Will Be Back!</strong>

    ¨C Military Region Hospital ¨C

    In the emergency room, five of the most elite doctors in the region were working together to operate on a young man covered in blood. His body was covered in tubes and needles. Other than the data on the electrocardiogram showing that he was still alive, the guy looked as good as dead.

    Outside of the emergency room, two blood-stained miserable soldiers in rugged clothing were waiting like ants on a hot pan, finding it impossible to calm down.

    Seeing how long the operation was dragging on, they could tell that the situation was bing increasingly difficult.

    After enduring through at least two hours of torment, the operation room¡¯s door finally opened. The two soldiers, the instructor, and the superior, all rushed over and surrounded the doctors.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    Amongst the five doctors, four of them sighed and left, leaving one behind to inform the group of the oue. ¡°We saved him.¡±

    The two soldiers and the superior all let out a sigh of relief, but from the doctor¡¯s face, the instructor knew that he wasn¡¯t done talking.

    ¡°What are the aftereffects? What is the expected extent of recovery?¡±

    The doctor sighed, ¡°The external and internal injuries aren¡¯t concerning, but what¡¯s most serious was that a gic serum was injected into him during the battle that even we only saw for the first time. Strictly speaking, this gic fluid belongs to the defective chemical category. Due to thete rescue, the serum had merged into his bloodstream,pletely forcing the decline of his various physical capabilities.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The instructor and the tworades both had a bad feeling.

    ¡°What do you mean by a decline in physical capabilities? You mean, it will affect his overall strength and performance?¡±

    The doctor nodded. ¡°And the effect isn¡¯t small. Later on, you can assess it. I¡¯m very sorry, and it¡¯s a pity for such a great soldier!¡±

    The two soldiers and the officers at the scene all didn¡¯t look too well after dismissing the doctor.

    The soldiers covered their faces in grief. One of them couldn¡¯t hold back his guilt and punched the wall, cutting his knuckles and bloodying his gloves.

    ¡°It was all my fault!¡± he said with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Brother Cheng told me to retreat, it was me who...¡±

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t say anything, but the moment he started, the instructor grabbed onto his cor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before every mission topletely follow Xu Cheng¡¯s orders, especially during big operations like this. Did the two words ¡®follow orders¡¯ go down your stomach?¡±

    ¡°I... I just wanted to grab a souvenir tomemorate the sess of this operation, who knew there would still be a survivor!¡±

    Just then, the superior in the chair across from them finally opened his mouth. ¡°What really happened?¡±

    The otherrade squatted against the wall and slowly said, ¡°Brother Cheng told us to retreat, and when Luo Yi went back wanting to grab something symbolic, an old biochemistry researcher attacked him from behind. Brother Cheng pushed down Luo Yi but was injected by that old man with arge dose of unknown gic fluid.¡±

    Hearing what happened, the superior looked at Luo Yi. ¡°You can¡¯t absolve yourself from the me.¡±

    Luo Yi replied, ¡°I only feel sorry towards Brother Cheng.¡±

    The instructor harshly interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this nonsense, go in and look to see if he¡¯s fine.¡±

    The tworades finally got up and entered the ward.

    Staying behind, the instructor asked the superior, ¡°Can he still join the Dragon Division like this?¡±

    The superior answered a bit unwillingly, ¡°The assessment mission was perfectly executed, and they did demolish the research base. However, many of Xu Cheng¡¯s physical capabilities decline, and you also know that the Dragon Division only takes the elites. We will still have to wait for the assessment team to finish testing out his overall strength, but you should prepare for the worst. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t be discouraged. You rmended the three of them to Dragon, don¡¯t you still have the other two? They also finished this mission so that they can join Dragon now.¡±

    The instructor didn¡¯t look too well, and he just leaned against the wall and smoked a cigarette.

    Luo Yi who was leaning against the ward¡¯s door on the other side heard the whole conversation, tears rolling out from his bloodshot eyes.

    The other good buddy of theirs sat quietly by the bed, already having guessed the result. He didn¡¯t say anything, but just quietly tucked a quiver under Xu Cheng¡¯s body. There was nothing else he wanted to say, and he had already beaten Luo Yi up in the corridor of the hospital earlier.

    ¨C On the next day ¨C

    Xu Cheng waited outside of the physical examination room, waiting for the assessment result. He waited quietly in the corridor, wiping the sweat off his body with a towel, while Luo Yi sat on the side with bloodshot eyes, not saying a word. He didn¡¯t dare to listen to the announcement of the result. What would happen if it dered the separation of the group? As the buddy team of three since day one of enlistment, it would never be the same anymore with the absence of Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t say a word as he took a seat.

    The person in charge of the examination came out with a folder and said to Xu Cheng in the corridor, ¡°The results are not ideal, do you still want to hear it?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, smiling bitterly and saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Your explosiveness power, speed, strength, and other stats all exhibited drastic decline, dropping from grade A to C.¡±

    The physical stats and explosive strengths of ordinary people started from the E+ level to D for some of the more powerful ones, and professional athletes could usually reach the D+ level. Above that, there was C and C+, and then B, B+, A, A+, S...

    But right now, Xu Cheng¡¯s current ¡®C¡¯ level basically indicated that he was only slightly above ordinary people, but it was far too big of a gap with the minimum entrance requirement of B to enter the Dragon Division. It was no wonder that the staff didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him.

    Xu Cheng still had a smile on his face, but his heart was full of bitterness.

    After the staff left, Luo Yi bent down and sat there crying.

    Xu Cheng went over, tapped on his shoulder and sighed, ¡°Learn how to take care of yourself once you get to the Dragon Division and remember to follow orders. Don¡¯t fool around anymore.¡±

    ¡°Brother Cheng...¡± Luo Yi wept and gave Xu Cheng a big hug, ¡°It was all my fault! I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Xu Cheng patted him on the back and got out of the hug, proceeding to walk down the stairs. The bitter and sour feeling inside of Luo Yi surged as he watched Xu Cheng¡¯s back as he left. Xu Cheng saw the third member of their little group when he got to the front gate. He smiled, ¡°Work hard and make me proud.¡±

    Li Wei nodded. ¡°I will wait for you at Dragon Division.¡±

    More words would sound melodramatic; only a short sentence was enough to express his trust in Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng smiled, he then went back to his dorm and packed up. He wasn¡¯t that kind of guy. Not meeting standards meant not meeting standards, and that meant disqualification. He wouldn¡¯t stay here anymore to be a burden or have his friends appeal to the emotions of their superior.

    After packing, Xu Cheng looked at the framed picture of the three of them. Finally, he ced the photo into his suitcase and left the dorm.

    ¨C Inside the instructor¡¯s office ¨C

    ¡°Xu Cheng, can I dismiss your request to leave? Although your stats went down, you can still stay behind as an instructor and help manage the recruits.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I just want to enjoy some peace and take a break, you don¡¯t have to try to convince me.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°You know me, I only wanted to leave my best side at the military camp.¡±

    ¡°But you are still an outstanding soldier!¡±

    ¡°But far from being enough!¡±

    The instructor sighed helplessly. Then, he took out a reference letter and said, ¡°I believe that you can ovee this obstacle ande back again. This is a position I¡¯ve arranged for you with a friend of mine at the public security bureau in your home city Shangcheng. If you want a stable job, you need to go there with this letter and report in.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Cheng saluted to his instructor. Then, he took the letter and left.

    He left because he didn¡¯t want Luo Yi and the others to feel guilty. To get into the Dragon Division, all of them had trained very hard for the past few years. He didn¡¯t want them to decline the call of the Dragon just for him.

    When he arrived at the military camp¡¯s gate, he took onest look at this basecamp he spent the past five years in. This didn¡¯t mean the end. He will be back and make it into the Dragon Division because bing a part of it was his biggest dream as a soldier! If he were to give up now because of such an incident, he wouldn¡¯t be Xu Cheng anymore, nor would he deserve to be Xu Ren¡¯s son! His father had been his pride for his whole life, and his dream was to one day make it into the Dragon Division, fulfilling his dad¡¯s ambition in his ce.

    He grinned at the instructor and the others, ¡°I will be back!¡±

    Behind him, all the soldiers and instructors in the camp all saluted to show respect for all the glory he had brought to the 5th Military Region.

 Chapter 2 - Heâ€™s My Husband

    <b>Chapter 2: He¡¯s My Husband</b>

    It already sucked to not be able to join the Dragon Division, and his physical stats and capabilities also significantly declined to the point of below normal soldiers. Was Xu Cheng really fine with all that?

    He just didn¡¯t want to shed tears in front of hisrades, and his insistence to leave was just to protect thest bit of dignity he had left. He didn¡¯t need the pity and sympathy of others. There was nothing he wanted to say, because as a loser, whatever he says would be wrong. Reality was cruel, and the only option thatid before him was to recover in peace and make his return when he gets back to A level.

    After returning to Shangcheng, Xu Cheng went out to a club to get drunk at night. The crowd on the dance floor was swinging and dancing to the chaotic electronic beat, but Xu Cheng was immersed in his own emotions.

    Sitting by the bar, he took shot after shot, and it wasn¡¯t long before a gorgeously dressed woman came up to him and flirted, ¡°Not going to buy me a drink?¡±

    Xu Cheng pretended to be deaf. This woman took a closer look at his muscr 6¡¯3 tall body. On top of the sexy lines that even clothes weren¡¯t able to cover up, the sharp and firm look from his eyes gave off an even manlier feeling.

    Women at nightclubs loved this type of mature and strong man the most. Only insecure women would try to look for an emotional harbor in such a ce, and this woman was clearly attracted by Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Give him a ss of whiskey, it¡¯s on me,¡± said the woman as she gestured to the bartender.

    When the whiskey was ced onto the table, the woman seemed to slip a pill into the drink and smiled at Xu Cheng, ¡°Then I will buy you a drink.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a bit drunk, my brain can still function.¡± Xu Cheng sneered at her actions and yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Unwilling to invite more humiliation onto herself, the woman snorted and walked away.

    After consecutively taking a couple more shots, many unhappy emotions were gradually forgotten under the influence of alcohol, and his consciousness also slowly faded.

    When the bar was about to close, the bartender came over and lightly shoved him, ¡°Sir... sir? Wake up.¡±

    His head was against the table, and the batch of empty bottles in front of him was enough to give away the fact that he could not be drunker. The bartender couldn¡¯t wake him up no matter what, so with no better options, he asked two staff members to help hold him as he searched for a phone on his body.

    Unlocking it with the drunk man¡¯s finger, he got to the contact list. It was pretty vacant, as only a few people were saved.

    The first number to appear was onebeled as ¡°Wife¡±, and the bartender dialed it immediately.

    The phone rang for awhile, but no one picked up. The bartender dialed again, and after a long wait, someone finally answered.

    A very ethereal and beautiful woman¡¯s voice answered. Although the tone was quite cold, her voice was really soft and soothing.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    The bartender was dazed for a second, but then he quickly asked, ¡°Hello, are you the wife of this number¡¯s owner? So what happened is, this gentleman got drunk in our bar, and we couldn¡¯t wake him up.¡±

    The other end of the line became silent for a moment.

    ¡°You got the wrong number,¡± the voice spoke again.

    ¡°But...¡± the bartender took another look at the contact name and number and continued, ¡°but this gentleman did save this number as ¡®Wife¡¯... Anyways, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, maybe there¡¯s been a mistake.¡±

    Huadu Entertainment Company ¨C

    The beautiful woman at thepany¡¯s annual cocktail party was wearing a beautiful long dress, and her wavy hair perfectlyplimented her. Her name was Lin Chuxue, and she was recognized as the national goddess, both intelligent and gorgeous. Since her debut, that beautiful face of hers, which could pull the heartstrings of everyone in the country, gave her a big boost in attracting fans. Through her talents in acting and singing, she was able to capture the hearts of more and more fans, which allowed her to be one of the most famous celebrities in recent years. Coming from a mixed family of English and Chinese, anotheryer of mystery and nobility shrouded over her identity, and she was called the blue-eyed princess by her fans. Despite her foreign nationality, she chose to develop her career in Huaxia.

    Originally, she was indifferent towards Xu Cheng¡¯s call, but hearing thest few words of the bartender, she sighed. Just before the bartender was about to hang up, she opened her mouth again and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s your bar?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The bartender was obviously a bit caught off guard after the long pause, and then he immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s on 81 West Street, called the ¡®Old ce¡¯ Club.¡±

    Then, the call ended. The bartender pouted, feeling that the woman on the other end was acting a bit weird.

    After hanging up, Lin Chuxue hesitated for a bit, and then she said to her assistant who was clinking sses and entertaining guests in the corner, ¡°Get the car, ande to a ce with me.¡±

    The assistant nodded. She excused herself from the guests and left with the car keys. Lin Chuxue pushed off the party and followed her to their RV.

    ¡°Go to 81 West Street, to a pub called ¡®Old ce¡¯.¡±

    The assistant nodded, turned the car on, and said to Lin Chuxue with a smile, ¡°Sister Lin, many fresh celebrities signed by thepany wanted to ask for advice from you, why did you decide to leave so early?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring, aren¡¯t there already enough cocktail parties like this?¡± Lin Chuxue looked at the night cityscape moving past her window.

    ¡°Sister Lin, it¡¯s already prettyte. What are we doing going to a pub?¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t talk. Quietly, her face was turned to the window, and her slender eyshes didn¡¯t move. She was that kind of quiet and elegant woman, where no matter which corner you put her in, her existence would be too dazzling to overlook. Whether it was in everyday life or in front of the public, she always gave off the feeling of a goddess who was not longing for anything in this world, content with staying silently as her beauty bloomed.

    Arriving outside of the ¡®Old ce¡¯, it was not convenient for the public figure she was to appear, so she said to her assistant, ¡°Lan, go inside and retrieve a gentleman named ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯.¡±

    Lan was a bit shocked, but she still did what she was told.

    Not long after she went in, she came out, struggling to help the unconscious and drunk Xu Cheng get to the car. It took a while, mainly since this Xu Cheng was too troublesome to handle, tossing himself left and right. In the end, Lin Chuxue had to get off the RV and help him onto the car together with her assistant, before throwing him onto a sofa.

    ¡°Back to my condo.¡±

    ¡°Sister Lin, you never bring men back to your ce...¡± Lan was worried that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.

    ¡°Go.¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t want to repeat herself.

    Lan had no choice but to start the car. On the way back, she couldn¡¯t help herself but ask, ¡°Who is this man? I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband,¡± looking at the drunk Xu Cheng, she said without a hint of emotion. ¡°The type that¡¯s only in name.¡±

    ¡°Husband?¡± Lan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Sister Lin, aren¡¯t you still single?¡±

    Lin Chuxue replied, ¡°It was arranged by our parents before our birth, so I couldn¡¯t reject it at that time. We¡¯ve been married for three years now, but we have never lived together. To us, it is as if the other one doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    There was a tsunami in assistant Lan¡¯s heart, as the revtion hadpletely dumbfounded her. How young was Lin Chuxue? She was only a little over 20, and as the assistant that had followed her boss since their debut three years ago, she had never heard about her boss being married!

    If this piece of news was to leak out to the media and the fans, wouldn¡¯t they be heartbroken, and wouldn¡¯t her career be over? In the entertainment industry, especially actresses, youth was an important driving factor in poprity, and many celebrities were most afraid that they would marry too early and then lose poprity. As her assistant, Lan was very concerned.

    Lin Chuxue knew what her assistant was worried about, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we kept the secret from the public for three years already, so we shouldn¡¯t have a problem hiding it for any longer. If the public does find out then there¡¯s nothing we can do. We did register already, although it¡¯s only nominal.¡±

 Chapter 3 - The Most Familiar Stranger

    <b>Chapter 3: The Most Familiar Stranger</b>

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    Xu Cheng woke up, finding himself in apletely unfamiliar environment. Being vignt, he immediately sat up straight and looked around.

    Lin Chuxue was in a green home dress, and her hair was tied into a ponytail. She poured a ss of water, ced it on the table, and softly said, ¡°You were here once before, remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Xu Cheng finally let out a sigh of relief and lightly massaged his temple, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±

    Then, he got up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Drink some water first,¡± Lin Chuxue said indifferently, then walked to an independent room that was designated for her to create music. She sat down in front of the piano, and her 10 slender and snow-white fingers began ying the repertoire from her new album.

    After Xu Cheng drank all the water and was prepared to leave, Lin Chuxue spoke without even turning her head around, ¡°If you leave right now, you will be caught by the paparazzi, and then our rtionship will no longer be a secret.¡±

    Xu Cheng pouted as he walked downstairs and sat on a sofa. On the other side sat Lin Chuxue¡¯s assistant Lan. Xu Cheng asked Lin Chuxue, ¡°Do you mind if I smoke?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply, just continuing to y her piano.

    The music was very gentle and soothing.

    With the music plus the cigarette, Xu Cheng¡¯s mood was much better.

    After Lin Chuxue finished ying, she turned around, nced at him, and asked, ¡°You are out?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, ¡°Yeah, couldn¡¯t get in, so I got out. I¡¯m going to be working in Shangcheng for now, but don¡¯t worry, we will live our own lives. I will stay by my promise before to not walk into your life.¡±

    ¡°No need for the reminder, you¡¯ve done well for the past 3 years.¡± Lin Chuxue asked again, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°My higher-up arranged something for me,¡± Xu Cheng replied. ¡°It will start with just small patrolling police matters, but I won¡¯t give up on my dream.¡±

    ¡°I envy that you still have your dream.¡±

    Xu Cheng knew that this woman was making an oblique usation. It was unfair for Lin Chuxue to have to marry Xu Cheng just because it was arranged by their parents before they were even born. This also interrupted a lot of her previous ns for her own life, leaving her no choice but toe to Huaxia to be his wife.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to convince Uncle Lin many times in the past few years, and I¡¯m really sorry that you had to marry me. But don¡¯t worry, I will give you enough freedom and respect, and you can even disregard this whole marriage thing to look for your true love. I know that our marriage will sooner orter be exposed, which could harm your career, but give me some time to convince Uncle Lin and then we can immediately divorce,¡± Xu Cheng sincerely said.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t say anything and just quietly looked at her sheet music.

    Assistant Lan on the side clearly made a subtle scoffing sound after hearing about Xu Cheng¡¯s job. In her eyes, Sister Lin¡¯s potential marriage choices should be either the rich or the powerful, instead of a little policeman who doesn¡¯t have the looks nor the background. It was no wonder that Sister Lin was talking to him in such an indifferent tone. But speaking of being indifferent, Sister Lin seemed to act this way towards all the men they came across.

    Originally, she was nning to suck up to Xu Cheng a bit, thinking that he might be from a stunning background. However, after finding out what he really did, Lan suddenly took it upon herself to think that she must evaluate the risk this guy could pose to her boss¡¯s career. It was known that Lin Chuxue¡¯s fame was still on the climb, and each minute of her daily schedule could bepared to the value of gold. In terms of both worth and pay, she was top tier in the celebrity circle, and Lan couldn¡¯t help but suspect whether the little policeman Xu Cheng would ckmail herter. So, after suppressing her intention for awhile, she finally took out an agreement and ced it onto the table.

    Xu Cheng looked at the table and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Lan replied, ¡°Sister Lin, this is from your agent, Sister Lei.¡±

    Lin Chuxue frowned, and so did Xu Cheng.

    Lan looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, although it¡¯s very rude, but for the sake of Sister Lin¡¯s acting career, we want you to sign a confidentiality agreement to keep all of your rtionship with Lin Chuxue confidential. It also outlines that in the future, you cannot interfere both in her career and personal life.¡±

    ¡°Lan!¡± Lin Chuxue was a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Sister Lin, I have no choice... Right now you are the signature of ourpany, our number one celebrity. If news of your marriage leaks out, it will be a major blow to your acting career, You are now in the ascending slope of your career, and we must eliminate all possible risks that could bring a detrimental impact,¡± Lan bitterly smiled and then said in a concerned tone.

    Xu Chengughed, and then his face sank, ¡°You don¡¯t have to point fingers in the matter between me and her. I¡¯m always very conscious about it and I stand by my words. In the past three years, I wasn¡¯t interested in anything that was rted to her, and this is only my second timeing to this apartment. You and thepany behind you can rx, I won¡¯t be stepping into her life.¡±

    Then, he stood up and left the condo.

    Lan was very pissed, and she immediately spoke to Lin Chuxue, ¡°He¡¯s clearly feeling guilty. We can¡¯t leave things like this, Sister Lin! If he¡¯s not signing this, he mighte back to ckmail you when you are at the peak of your career.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t speak, as she continued on with ying her piano.

    She wasn¡¯t worried, but her assistant Lan couldn¡¯t be more worried. If there was one thing that the celebrity circle didn¡¯tck, it would be men like this.

    ¡°Sister Lin, I don¡¯t know what to say... Why would you not tell thepany about your marriage? And if he doesn¡¯t sign the agreement, how will thepany be confident to continue investing resources in you for you to grow?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was peacefully ying another new song, just letting Lan going off as if the world was about toe to an end. She was enchanting herself in her own music, as beautiful as silent fireworks.

    After she finished the song, she looked up at her assistant and asked, ¡°Lan, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sister Lin is the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve seen. Even in the mixed-blood circle, you are high-up on the international list. Which man with status or wealth doesn¡¯t want to meet you? Right now, the offer to have a candlelight dinner with you has increased to 20 million! The headhunterpanies directly contacted ourpany already, and Sister Lei rejected them all. It¡¯s obvious how high your worth is for just one meal. Some of the A-List female celebrities don¡¯t even get paid 10 million for a movie.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled gently. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you hear what he said before he left? For three years, he promised that he will not step into my life. He did it, he didn¡¯t put his nose in any matter rted to me. He¡¯s been here once, and he doesn¡¯t care about me to the point that he doesn¡¯t even remember hisst visit. Lan, I believe that he is a man of his words. Let me ask you, how many men can marry me and still respect me like a guest and treat me like a stranger after three years?¡±

    Lan was speechless.

    That was also true. If it was someone else, they would indeed lose their calm and try to force things with Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°But Sister Lin, I¡¯m scared that he mighte back to ask for things when you are at the peak of your career.¡± Lan frowned.

    ¡°He won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t seem nervous at all. She closed the cover for her piano, stood up, and said, ¡°Do you know why you, the reporters, and the media couldn¡¯t find my marriage status information?¡±

    Lan shook her head.

    Lin Chuxue slowly said, ¡°In fact, it was him that pulled some strings and made it confidential. He seemed like he really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me. When we first got married, he also didn¡¯t force anything. I thought he was ying the trick of loosening the reins only to grasp better, so I chose to enter the entertainment business to probe him.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. ¡°But it turned out that he really doesn¡¯t care. In the past few years, he was in the army but even when he dide out asionally, he had never called me once. We were like the most familiar strangers. But that¡¯s also good, at least we won¡¯t hate each other, and that¡¯s good for both sides.¡±

 Chapter 4 - Are You Stupid

    <b>Chapter 4: Are You Stupid</b>

    After leaving Lin Chuxue¡¯s apartment, Xu Cheng returned to the top floor of his high-rise apartment. Standing on the balcony, he could see more than half of downtown and the ruralkeside.

    Not long after, the manager of the managementpany personally came up and handed him a report. ¡°This is the list of guests who have settled in during the past three years. We were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have the confidence in letting us manage this building for you, so we organized the data and made it all transparent to you. Our boss really attaches great importance to your property business, Mr. Xu. After all, no boss in Shangcheng would dare to hand over such a big property for ourpany to manage.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a smoke and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to take back the property, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    The manager of the intermediary managementpany let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I just want you to revoke the highest floor¡¯s rent information. I will be living in Shangcheng for the next little while, and I will use this floor myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s a relief. I thought you nned on cancelling our cooperation.¡± The manager was finally rxed.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with the troubles thates with managing the building. Inform the guests on the highest floor, negotiate with them, and ask them to move if they can.¡±

    The manager replied immediately, ¡°No problem, although condos along thekeside area are high in demand, most people will still happily ept thepensation for a breach of contract and move out.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I will thank you in advance.¡±

    ¡°No trouble at all, Mr. Xu. If you need anything, just give me a call.¡± The manager handed Xu Cheng a business card and then left the balcony.

    Xu Cheng put out the cigarette, and then he went to the city¡¯s Public Safety Bureau with the rmendation letter.

    With Xu Cheng¡¯s past in the army, it was more than enough for him to qualify for a position at a local police station.

    After reading the letter, the director didn¡¯t give him too much trouble and directly told a supervisor to lead Xu Cheng to get his uniform.

    ¡°This is your ID card and your identification number is M8757. From now on, you are with me, and we are responsible for thekeside area,¡± the supervisor handed him the uniform and ID and said.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes sir, my pleasure.¡±

    ¡°No problem, just be smart in the future. Our area is a bit different than the rest.¡± The instructor sighed and continued, ¡°Before you are issued a firearm license, you will be patrolling with other colleagues during the day. Oh right, are you still familiar with the city?¡±

    ¡°Although I was away for three years, I still grew up here, so I can naturally adapt to it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the three-year change can be drastic. Right now the country is booming and there are big changes every year, especially for big cities like Shangcheng. The financial district in the city changes every day, and there are people across the nation thate here to work. So, there is a lot of traffic here, and there are all kinds of people. Normally, the number ofwsuits and the size of our workload can bury us. You will also be confronted with a lot of things, especially at night. It¡¯s a city that never sleeps, and we also function 24/7. Although this job is quite tiring, Shangcheng¡¯spensation and benefit policy treats us pretty well. Do a good job, and with a good record, you will have a lot of room for advancement.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    After changing into the uniform, he took a look at the mirror and smiled, ¡°Both are jobs serving this country, just treat this as a chastening period while my stats sit at C. The day when I get back to A level will be the day I join the Dragon Division.¡±

    After putting on the hat and sorting himself out, Xu Cheng went to the hall of the bureau. With the supervisor¡¯s introduction, Xu Cheng greeted his colleagues that would be managing the district with him.

    However, a patrol policeman who might be exhausted fromst night¡¯s shift came out from the backstage lounge. There were some bruises on his face and heined to the supervisor, ¡°Sir, I would like to ask for a day off.¡±

    The supervisor frowned and said after he let out a deep sigh, ¡°Then who¡¯s going to take your night shift to patrol?¡±

    ¡°Whoever wants to go can go, I¡¯m fed up with it anyways.¡± The guy was clearly very emotional. ¡°How about I take the day shift?¡±

    ¡°How can that work out? Your assigned patrol area, thekeside district, is already a ce that warrants more attention. Who is going to take your ce if you take a break?¡± The supervisor was getting a little angry and asked the others, ¡°Which one of you wants to take his night shift?¡±

    The other four immediately shook their heads.

    The policeman asking for a day off pointed at the bruise on his face and said, ¡°Look, these people dared to publicly assault police, and they cause trouble every day! Last night, theints did not stop, and I just tried to intervene on a few cases, but was still beaten up like this. Some people even said that they will get me fired. Those bunch of bastards think they can do anything just because they have money!¡±

    The supervisor sighed. He patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I understand it¡¯s hard, but you also know that young people now just have a bad temper, and those that have no manners wouldn¡¯t listen if youy any logic on them. Just bear with it for a few days, I will request the director and the general administration board to send over more men to help relieve the pressure.¡±

    Judging by the emotions exhibited by the officer and how the others were all terrified to pick up this hot potato, it seemed like never-sleeping city of Shangcheng had taken a quite deviant path.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng spoke, ¡°Would you like me to exchange for his ce?¡±

    The patrol officer with bruises immediately replied as his eyes lit up with joy, ¡°Sir, if someone is willing to take my ce, then I will take the day shift for now.¡±

    ¡°No, Xu Cheng just came today and he¡¯s not very familiar with many things in the area. I¡¯m going to have him take care of the logistic side for now.¡± The supervisor frowned.

    ¡°But with this injury I need to go to the hospital. It really hurts, and I need to go and get myself checked out.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s fine. I have to manage this kind of stuff sooner orter, so it¡¯s all the same. I will just take his nightshift,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The colleague with bruises was very touched. He came over and patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, when I get better, I will take you out and treat you to a good meal.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and then said to the supervisor, ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with Shangcheng, I will be fine. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one on that night shift, right? I won¡¯t have any problem under the care of my colleagues.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The supervisor was no longer entangled in this matter, but he still reminded the other cops on the same night shift who were more street-smart and experienced, ¡°Xu Cheng is new and doesn¡¯t know a lot stuff, so take care of him.¡±

    The others nodded.

    Then, the group was dismissed, and those that needed sleep went to take a nap and those that were hungry went to eat. Xu Cheng just sat in the backyard smoking. At this moment, a cop on the logistics team came over and looked at him as if he was looking at a monster. ¡°Xu Cheng, are you pretending to be dumb or are you dumb for real? In a city like Shangcheng, where each square foot ofnd can be measured in gold, there are all kinds of people that live here. To be honest<b>,</b> these people would either go to work or stay home during the day and y the role of a good kid. But at night, one by one, they will all reveal their true characters. Any random character can be someone with money or power that we can¡¯t afford to offend, and that¡¯s why night shifts are the most difficult. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind, why would you volunteer to take the night watch?¡±

 Chapter 5 - Roommate

    <b>Chapter 5: Roommate</b>

    Maybe the supervisor didn¡¯t want the timid staff member on the logistics team to instill some negative thoughts into Xu Cheng and scare him off from taking the night shift, so he came over and patted on Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey buddy, you don¡¯t have to take the day shift anymore. Juste over at 9:30 tonight and take the shift until 8:00 AM tomorrow.¡°

    Xu Cheng stood up and nodded.

    The supervisor appreciated and respected those that weren¡¯t afraid of trouble, and he said to Xu Cheng with a warm and caring voice, ¡°If there¡¯s trouble, then we just need to tackle them head-on, otherwise why bother being a police officer, right? Our country¡¯s society is run by thew, so who can be higher than thew? With thew backing us up, if someone looks for trouble, just arrest them and let them talk to thew.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Alright, I wille back in the evening.¡±

    The supervisor smiled and nodded.

    Now, Xu Cheng no longer had anything to do during the day. To be honest, he was happy about that, because he could use this time to exercise and hopefully recover faster. If it was a day shift, he might not have time for training anymore.

    He went back to his condo, got out of the elevator on the top floor and saw a back-view killer level woman. A so-called back-view killer is when the back image of ady¡¯s beautiful body was enough to grab onto your heart and make you think that she was at least a 7 out of 10. Of course, there were also back-view killer level women that could turn around and make your eyes bleed instead of making your mouth drool.

    Perhaps hearing the elevator opening, the woman with a slim back view who was waiting in the hall with her luggage turned around. That gorgeous face of hers could get a 9 out of 10.

    The woman wasn¡¯t eager to talk, but seeing Qingfeng pull out his keys and about to open the door, she spoke in astonishment, ¡°You are the new resident that¡¯s moving into this floor, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at this woman with an odd expression. Jean shorts to better entuate her long, slim, and snow-white legs, plus the slightly slender and loose shirt, the outfitplimented her looks very well. She looked like the soft-type of little girl that enjoyed staying home.

    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± he replied.

    Right after he finished, this soft-looking pretty girl immediately came up, grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist. With a fast over-the-shoulder throw, Xu Cheng, who waspletely unguarded, was dropped onto the floor.

    Holy f*ck. He was indeed very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect a vulnerable-looking woman could throw a 6¡¯3 man like him over her shoulder.

    Xu Cheng decided to just simplyy on the ground until he figured out what¡¯s going on. The technique used by this woman just now was definitely a meleebat technique used by the police or army. It seemed like this woman shared the same profession as him.

    The woman bent down and said while gritting her teeth, ¡°I was having a good time staying here until you came. Do you think you are all high and almighty and can do whatever you want just because you have money? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s really tough to find a ce to live right now in Shangcheng? There should be a firste first serve order in everything. If anyone¡¯s going to move, it¡¯s going to be you. Otherwise, I will be standing here by the door every day. If you have the guts to move in in peace, I will take care of you once every time I see you. You got it?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± the woman asked in disdain.

    Xu Cheng suddenly forced strength into his two feet, springing himself up a couple inches before her and throwing her over his shoulder. Since she was his peer, he decided to return her the favor. The woman wanted to resist when she felt her wrist being grabbed, but she suddenly realized that Xu Cheng¡¯s strength and technique was a lot stronger than her. In shock, she found herself losing bnce and falling to the ground. Xu Cheng did control his power a bit; otherwise the woman would¡¯ve gotten smashed into the floor like what the Hulk did to Loki.

    Xu Cheng patted the dirt off of his clothes and replied, ¡°If you want to beat me up every time you see me, I don¡¯t mind returning the favor.¡±

    Then, he pushed open the door and went in. Just when he was about to close the door, the woman shoved her whole arm between the door trying to stop him from closing it, ¡°Are you still a man? You dare to hit a woman?¡±

    Xu Cheng thought the woman would pull back her arm to avoid being clipped by the door, so he continued to close it. The door caught the woman¡¯s arm, and she screamed in shock.

    But, she just didn¡¯t pull her arm out, and Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t close the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for moving in, not responsible for anything rted to you. If you have something to say, then talk to the managementpany,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°But...¡± The woman was anxious. ¡°It¡¯s really too difficult to find a ce in Shangcheng. I was finally able to find a ce here and have already lived here for a month, how can I move again right away? Isn¡¯t this a bit too cruel?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, the property managementpany paid you double the monthly rent inpensation? It¡¯s still not enough?¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want thepensation, just don¡¯t make me move. It¡¯s really not easy to find a ce to live right now, and this ce is also very close to where I work... Besides, at least don¡¯t give me such a short notice... I mean, what is wrong with you? There are four units on the highest floor, and you wanted to vacant all four and connect the units? Are you going to need 10 thousand square feet just for yourself? Isn¡¯t that a bit too lonely? How about this, you just give me one room, and I will pay you the market price,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Not interested, I don¡¯t need money,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    The woman¡¯s eyes became wide open. ¡°HUH?! Are you still a man or not? Other men would spare no means just to initiate a conversation with me, and you are turning down the opportunity to room with me? It¡¯s your fortune, alright? If it was someone else, they would¡¯ve invited me in without charging a single cent.¡±

    ¡°Then you can go to someone else,¡± Xu Cheng said and prepared to m the door shut. Perhaps sensing the danger and seeing his emotionless face, the woman got scared this time and pulled back her arm.

    After Xu Cheng shut the door, the woman outside said with anger, ¡°Is it easy for a little girl to be far from home by herself? I was just assigned to Shangcheng¡¯s Criminal Police Department, I¡¯m not familiar with the city or have any friends, and now I have to deal with some serious cases these days. How can I squeeze out the time to find a ce?¡±

    After hearing that she was also recently assigned to Shangcheng, he stopped his footsteps, turned around, opened the door for her and asked, ¡°Show me your documents.¡±

    The woman stood up and habitually took out her ID and said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed, and then he said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t know me, yet you dare to live under the same roof as me? With a strange dude living so close to you, are you not scared?¡±

    The woman was not stupid too. She faintly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why I showed you my police ID. Even if you are stupid, you wouldn¡¯t mess around with a criminal police officer right? Besides, we are just sharing an entire floor, not a single room. I¡¯m really out of choices here, but I will find a ce once I solve the cases on my hand.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Cheng pulled open the door and walked away.

    The woman was overjoyed, and she snorted, ¡°Did you finally admit defeat before my beautiful face?¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that she came in but didn¡¯t close the door, so heughed and replied, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Who is scared?¡± the women sneered.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Ran Jing. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng,¡± he replied as he looked at her with a half smile. ¡°If you are not scared, why not close the door?¡±

    Crap, this guy has a sophisticated mind. He was not simple, being able to detect this seemingly insignificant clue.

    As a criminal police officer, she felt a bit embarrassed and awkward, seeing how her little scheme was directly seen through by the guy before her.

    She raised and straightened her leg backwards and immediately shut the door. Then, she looked at him with mockery and said, ¡°So what? I closed it now.¡±

    Xu Cheng announced, ¡°You can move in, and you can pick a room after me. You don¡¯t need to pay rent, you just have to do the cleaning after you get home from work.¡±

    Xu Cheng was notzy, he just didn¡¯t want to take time out of training to do chores.

 Chapter 6 - 2 Women

    <b>Chapter 6: 2 Women</b>

    As a smart and savvy woman, Ran Jing was feeling a bit repulsed upon hearing that she had to do the cleaning. But then, she remembered the cost of living in this golden district within Shangcheng. Inparison to having to pay 6 to 7 thousand yuan for monthly rent, doing some chores didn¡¯t seem to be so bad. After all, saving about 7 thousand per month meant a saving of 84,000 per year; it would be awesome if she could cut her spending by this much!

    ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Ran Jing thought for a second and didn¡¯t oppose the proposal. ¡°But as a female, we have a lot of inconveniences, so I think you should know what to pay attention to in your daily life. Firstly, you are not allowed to enter my room without my consent, and vice versa, I won¡¯t even take a peek at your room. Then, in terms of cleaning themon areas...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her from an angle. ¡°Do you expect me to do it?¡±

    Speechless, Ran Jing pouted and replied, ¡°Okay, I will do it, but please do not let yourself go. If I feel wronged for doing more chores than a reasonable amount, I will leave.¡±

    ¡°Then you can leave right now.¡±

    Ran Jing bit her lips. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Beggars can¡¯t be choosers. My floor is an unit with a view, which is very scarce in Shangcheng. I could even make a lot of money by just renting out my balcony for people to enjoy the view. Right now, I¡¯m not even charging you anything, so is it that hard for you to do some cleaning?¡±

    Ran Jing gnashed her teeth. ¡°But I¡¯m still not a maid. Besides, you have to pay for the work maids do right? I¡¯m not charging you money either, so why can¡¯t we justpromise? You are a man, why do you have to make it difficult for a vulnerable little girl?¡±

    Xu Cheng blinked. ¡°You were the one trying toy down rules for me, not me.¡±

    Ran Jing paused a second and replied, ¡°But we can¡¯t have no rules, right? We don¡¯t know each other, so we musty down some rules to avoid awkward encounters in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m very disciplined and I also have a bottom line. Otherwise, why is it that your looks can charm others but not me? I know what you are worried about. In the beginning, you thought you could seduce me with your beauty and then keep me in my ce with your strength. However, you noticed that you can¡¯t beat me in a fight, so now you are painting yourself as a vulnerable little girl to leverage some rules with me. To be honest, you are thinking too much. I¡¯ve seen way prettier girls than you and wasn¡¯t moved by them either, so you can rest assured that I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have the time for a rtionship right now. All he wanted was to join the Dragon Division as soon as possible.

    However, to someone like Ran Jing who had always been super confident in her beauty, being treated indifferently like this was aplete insult. But then, she had no leverage in negotiating with Xu Cheng and couldn¡¯t just blow off her cap. It was already difficult to convince this man to let her in. Like Xu Cheng said, finding a condo like this wasn¡¯t easy in Shangcheng.

    But... she was still a young and beautifuldy, so shouldn¡¯t he negotiate like a gentleman?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you... bullying a vulnerable girl...¡± Pouting, Ran Jing put on an innocent look as she stared at him.

    ¡°Vulnerable girl?¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t hold hisugh, ¡°A vulnerable girl that can throw a 6¡¯3 man over her shoulder? A vulnerable girl that could be a captain of the Criminal Investigation Department?¡±

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t think that this guy¡¯s eyes would be this sharp, being able to read the details during the few seconds she showed her ID.

    ¡°To others, I am a policewoman serving justice, but to someone who has hit me before, I¡¯m just a vulnerable girl. Does bullying a neer like me make you feel superior?¡± Ran Jing said.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand and replied, ¡°Whatever, don¡¯t talk anymore. Do the chores or just turn around and walk out.¡±

    ¡°You have a problem with your character!¡± Ran Jing hummed once. Then, she picked up her luggage, turned around and headed for the door. In fact, there was still a small part of her that thought Xu Cheng would call her and ask her to stay, but she soon realized that she was thinking too much.

    Left with no choice, she stopped, turned around, dropped her bags, and said in rage, ¡°As a police officer sworn to serve the people, I have decided to save you.¡±

    Then, without having the time to pick up her dignity that shattered everywhere, she went to her room and dropped off her luggage, and also made the bed with her sheets.

    And just after Xu Cheng was done dealing with this one, he heard a quarrel outside in the corridor. The sound was moving closer and closer to his door, and just when Xu Cheng went up to lock the door, who would¡¯ve thought that the two that were arguing would open it. One was a woman, who had a little natural curl with her hair, soft pink lips, and long eyshes. Her beautiful oval-shaped face became cold as soon as she saw Xu Cheng. She just dropped her luggage inside the room, then threw a thick stack of hundred-yuan bills onto the floor, and coldly said, ¡°I have to be on flights every day, it¡¯s so tiring that I just want to sleep whenever I get back. But then, the property management told me that I have to move? You think you can do whatever you want just because you have money? Take back your money, I just want to sleep.¡± Then, she directly went into Xu Cheng¡¯s home with her high heels still on. Xu Cheng was dumbfounded as he watched the woman walk right in...

    The man that was arguing with her was the property manager. He awkwardly and apologetically looked at Xu Cheng, it was clear that he also tried his best.

    ¡°Mr. Xu...¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were wide open as he questioned the manager, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The property manager awkwardly said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, there are twodies out of the four tenants that were originally here, and they are still unwilling to move. I thought we could negotiate with them, but we didn¡¯t expect them to be so difficult to deal with... Sorry Mr. Xu, one of them is a police officer so I didn¡¯t dare to force her to move out; and the other one is a flight attendant, but judging by the supercar she drives in and out of the property, her job is probably just a hobby. Our boss even tried but seemed to be unable to persuade her.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless, but seeing the manager¡¯s face that was about to cry, he didn¡¯t have the heart to put all the me onto him. He just waved and dismissed him. Originally, he wanted to upy all four units on this floor, so he could have more room for training equipment, which would help him recover faster. Helpless, he kneeled down and started to pick up the money.

    Ran Jing came out, clearly still oblivious about the news of another woman moving in. She pped her hands to get Xu Cheng¡¯s attention and said, ¡°To thank you for letting me stay, I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly replied, ¡°Is it because you are toozy to cook?¡±

    He saw through me again?!

    Ran Jing began to worry about her future rooming with this guy, it seemed impossible to hide any thoughts in front of him, not to mention that he was not acting like a gentleman at all! She curiously asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Are you still single.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, ¡°Strictly speaking, yes.¡±

    Ran Jing, ¡°You deserve it. Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s food either way, who cares where we are eating. I wasted too much time today already on solving the whole housing situation.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought it would be a good idea to eat out too, he could also use this opportunity to learn more about the city¡¯s current situation and crime rate.

    At least, that was Xu Cheng¡¯s intention of going to dinner, but Ran Jing waspletely nning something else. She felt that she lost face during the whole housing situation and how she basically ended up bing his maid, so she was purposely bringing him to a restaurant that her male colleagues loved going to. She was aiming for an ¡°unexpected¡± encounter with her colleagues to show Xu Cheng how popr she was. In addition, if those people saw that their goddess was dining out with a man, they would probably try to teach Xu Cheng a lesson out of envy and anger, and that might help restore some bnce to her heart.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t get a car yet, so he went into Ran Jing¡¯s sedan.

    Across the entirety of Shangcheng, on shopping mall disy screens, billboards by the roads, ads by the streets, Lin Chuxue¡¯s product endorsements could be seen everywhere. Her pictures also added an element of beauty to the city.

    Out of the blue, Xu Cheng said, ¡°You know why a girl¡¯s beauty doesn¡¯t affect me? Because my wife is Lin Chuxue.¡±

    Ran Jingughed as she tried to keep her steering wheel straight, ¡°If Lin Chuxue¡¯s your wife, I will stream myself eating poop.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°I was just joking, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡±

    He was afraid that Ran Jing would one day follow through with that promise.

    ¡°I¡¯m joking too, of course. If your wife is Lin Chuxue, I will eat poop live in front of your face.¡±

    Xu Cheng, ¡°...¡±

    The two arrived at a restaurant that wasn¡¯t really high-end. Xu Cheng was a bit surprised as to why Ran Jing would take him out this far for a meal. He took a look around and noticed that the Criminal Police Department¡¯s building was just nearby. Suddenly, he realized that this was not going to be an easy meal.

    Ran Jing was scared that Xu Cheng would chicken out, so she faintly smiled, ¡°They give a pretty big discount for police here, why not give this ce a try? The ce might not look high-end, but the food is delicious and made from organic ingredients, and they know how to cook a lot of home meals.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then we will just eat something here.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded and smiled.

    Then, she took Xu Cheng into the restaurant, and her colleagues that were dining inside immediately saw the two. They began to exchange looks with each other, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the police belle of our Criminal Police Department? Holy crap, no wonder Li Dazhuang couldn¡¯t sessfully court her, it turns out that she already has a boyfriend. Haha, go and get Li Dazhuang, his goddess is even showing off her boyfriend on our turf now.¡±

 Chapter 7 - Guardian of Beauty

    <b>Chapter 7: Guardian of Beauty</b>

    Ran Jing ordered a few signature homemade-style dishes, and she started asking Xu Cheng all kinds of questions as the two dug in to eat.

    While the two ate, the eyes of all the men around them were, in fact, locked onto Xu Cheng. Ran Jing¡¯s goal was simple, she just wanted to show Xu Cheng how popr and rare a beautiful woman like her was in this society. She was the belle of their Criminal Investigation Department, the one that every male colleague would beg to be given a chance to talk to.

    Xu Cheng said beauties like her weren¡¯t effective on him, so she brought him here to show how attractive she was to everyone else. She thought that this would also teach Xu Cheng to mellow down a bit towards her in the next few months they would be rooming together. It was natural for women tock the sense of security, plus the encounter this morning taught Ran Jing that she couldn¡¯t beat Xu Cheng by force either. If she didn¡¯t show off the kind of followers she had, it would be toote if Xu Cheng were to do something outrageous towards her.

    ¡°Jing, don¡¯t tell me that this guy is your boyfriend!¡± At this moment, a guy with a buzzcut and a green leather vest came over, surrounding the table with three other colleagues.

    Ran Jing replied, ¡°Of course not, Li Dazhuang, don¡¯t give me this nonsense.¡±

    Li Dazhuang immediately said, ¡°If he¡¯s not your boyfriend why was he sitting in your car and now dining with you?¡±

    Then, he sat down and took a look at Xu Cheng. ¡°Bro, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Ran Jing answered instead, ¡°Xu Cheng.¡±

    Li Dazhuang became even more pissed and questioned impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m asking him, why are you answering instead? Who is this guy to you?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Cheng, not rted to her in any intimate way.¡±

    Li Dazhuang decided to probe around first, ¡°What do you do?¡±

    He was indeed pissed, but he was not the one that would blindly take on some guy without having much information.

    Xu Cheng slightly frowned, but when he saw the crafty light in Ran Jing¡¯s eyes, he thought that he would save himself some trouble. He immediately put down his chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a criminal, maybe you are asking too much. I¡¯m done eating and have something to attend to, so I will leave first.¡±

    Ran Jing, ¡°Then I will drive you.¡±

    ¡°Drive him? DRIVE HIM?¡± Li Dazhuang immediately shouted and waved impatiently at Xu Cheng, ¡°Get the f*ck out.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, Li Dazhuang!¡± Ran Jing immediately yelled, ¡°He¡¯s my roommate, I¡¯m just treating him to a meal. Why are you making a big deal out of it?¡±

    What a sly little girl... Not to mention anything else, just the word ¡°roommate¡± alone was enough to blow Li Dazhuang¡¯s cap off.

    ¡°Roommate?¡±

    Not just Li Dazhuang, everyone else was also dumbfounded.

    What should he do now?

    Li Dazhuang was anxious, how could his goddess be rooming with some male stranger?

    How could he allow this?!

    ¡°No!¡± Li Dazhuang loudly opposed, ¡°How can it be that you can¡¯t find a single room in Shangcheng anymore, so you have to live with this stranger?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Ran Jing frowned. ¡°Besides, do you know where the unit is? It¡¯s a high-ss condo. The rent alone is already close to 10k per month! If you won¡¯t let me live there for free, then are you going to help me pay for another condo?¡±

    Uh...

    Li Dazhuang was speechless. When it came to money, no one was having an easy time. It¡¯s not like he couldn¡¯t afford to pay for a unit for Ran Jing to live in, it was just that he would have to starve if he were to do so. After all, the prices in Shangcheng were way too high.

    ¡°Ran Jing, in short, for your reputation, after I finish the case on my hands, I will go condo-hunting with you.¡± He then looked towards Xu Cheng from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Who knows what kind of stuff this kind of people will do to you. You are not safe living there.¡±

    Ran Jingughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We did go for a few rounds today, and he got some moves. Even I couldn¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    Xu Cheng would be dumb if he couldn¡¯t hear that Ran Jing was trying to direct anger at him.

    Sure enough, Li Dazhuang turned to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°Oh, you got a thing or two?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want the hassle, so he turned around and prepared to leave.

    Ran Jing then continued, ¡°Yeah, originally it was the property management that wanted to kick me out. I got angry, so I tried to teach him a lesson but didn¡¯t expect him to lock me down on the ground within a few moves.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s words sounded very natural and harmless, but every word of hers made Li Dazhuang and the other guardians of this beauty angry.

    This guy dared toy hands on our goddess?

    This guy sure has balls!

    ¡°Bro, you think you can just walk out like this? You sure your business is done?¡± Li Dazhuang looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and said.

    At the same time, two other colleagues blocked Xu Cheng¡¯s path.

    ¡°Come on, we are all colleagues, why give each other a hard time?¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    Li Dazhuang directly walked towards him, so Ran Jing immediately pulled onto the corner of his clothes, ¡°What are you guys nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t thugs. There are always ways to solve this like men.¡± Li Dazhuang came to Xu Cheng and said in disdain, ¡°Who said we are colleagues?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took out his ID and said, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer as well, that¡¯s why I gave Ran Jing the chance to stay at my ce. Otherwise, I would be toozy to look after her.¡±

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes became wide open, and he took a close look, ¡°Oh what, just a regional officer?¡±

    Regional police were officers that patrolled the localmunities, but inparison to the specialized and busy criminal investigation officers, their job was a lot more chill and easy.

    Ran Jing was also a bit shocked that Xu Cheng was a police officer as well. If she knew that Xu Cheng was a police officer, she wouldn¡¯t have given him a hard time... But when she was going to go over and stop the conflict, Li Dazhuang stopped her from intervening.

    He raised his chin and looked at Xu Cheng with his nostrils ring. ¡°Who is your colleague?¡±

    The two officers beside him burst intoughter too, ¡°Dazhuang¡¯s on the SWAT Team. Just look at his height and muscles, you think you are on the same level as us? Do you know what SWAT is?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°But what¡¯s the difference? We all serve the people.¡±

    ¡°I think you really don¡¯t get the difference.¡± Li Dazhuang flexed his chest muscles and biceps. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a move or two?¡±

    Ran Jing frowned. ¡°Li Dazhuang, control yourself. Go eat your food.¡±

    ¡°He bullied you, so how can we let him off this easily? It would be a different story if he bullied another man, but you are the department belle! How could he have the heart to?¡± Li Dazhuang said in dissatisfaction.

    Xu Cheng looked at Ran Jing and asked, ¡°Do you want my apology?¡±

    Ran Jing answered, ¡°What apology?! Don¡¯t listen to Li Dazhuang!¡±

    Li Dazhuang became a bit angry, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want it, but I need you to apologize to her.¡±

    Very domineering!

    Xu Cheng grinned and directly pushed away the two colleagues of Li Dazhuang that were blocking his way. He then looked at Li Dazhuang and said, ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Li Dazhuang rubbed his fists and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What do you think will happen?¡±

 Chapter 8 - Marksmanship and Accuracy

    <b>Chapter 8: Marksmanship and uracy</b>

    Ran Jing could smell the friction intensifying between the two. She felt that since they all came from the same job, there was no need to make things difficult for each other so she tried to step in. ¡°All of you shut up.¡±

    Li Dazhuang turned around and looked at her. ¡°I said that I will protect you. You can reject me from bing your boyfriend, but you can¡¯t reject the things I¡¯m willing to do for you.¡±

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    Li Dazhuang then looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°You are definitely weaker than me in strength. Inbat, you little regional police probably can¡¯t beat me too, as well as any other professional skills. So, to prevent you from finding an excuse for your defeat, let¡¯spete in a basic skill that both of us are experienced in.¡±

    Xu Cheng, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Li Dazhuang then said, enunciating each word, ¡°Gun assembly.¡±

    He then took out his pistol from his holster and said, ¡°As a police officer, knowing how to assemble their gun is a basic skill that everyone must learn. The gun is a part of us, and we are going topete on who knows their gun better.¡±

    Then, it became awkward for Xu Cheng because he didn¡¯t get his gun and firearm license yet...

    ¡°I don¡¯t have one,¡± Xu Cheng said frankly.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need topete,¡± Ran Jing intervened. ¡°He rarely carries a gun, his proficiency is definitely not higher than a SWAT member like yourself. Thepetition is pointless.¡±

    Then, Ran Jing was about to pull Xu Cheng to leave.

    Li Dazhuang knew that he couldn¡¯t go against Ran Jing¡¯s words, but he still couldn¡¯t help but mock Xu Cheng more with disdain. ¡°Then I guess you won¡¯tpete with me anymore and just hide behind a woman. Ran Jing, if you like a man like this, then I have nothing to say too. He¡¯spletely useless; no wonder he¡¯s just a regional police officer. He¡¯spletely not on the same level as us.¡±

    Ran Jing frowned. ¡°Li Dazhuang, don¡¯t be an asshole, we are all police officers. What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to deal with trouble, but that didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t fight back when someone was humiliating him to this degree, or he wouldn¡¯t be the same Xu Cheng that stirred up a storm in the army. Although that damn gic fluid caused hisprehensive strength to drop, his C-ss power was more than enough to handle a D-ss officer like Li Dazhuang.

    Xu Chengpletely turned around and arrived a few inches away from Li Dazhuang¡¯s face. Both of them were pretty tall, about even in height. Xu Cheng,pletely unfazed by the close bull-like encounter, said, ¡°I have always wanted to see what special police units are like. Propose whatever you want, whoever doesn¡¯t have the balls to y is a p¡ªy!¡±

    Li Dazhuang got even closer to Xu Cheng¡¯s face and sneered, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, don¡¯t be impulsive... SWAT units are different from us in nature,¡± said Ran Jing.

    Xu Cheng directly ignored her and followed Li Dazhuang into the practice field inside their Criminal Investigation Department building. Inside there, all kinds of training equipment were present, including a boxing stage and a shooting range.

    The two came to a desk. Li Dazhuang took one of his colleague¡¯s pistols and slid it to Xu Cheng, and the two began disassembling the guns. Then, Li Dazhuang said, ¡°When I say start, let¡¯s see who can assemble their gun quicker and then turn around to empty the clip at the target at 30 meters. This way, we are not onlypeting gun assembling but also marksmanship.¡±

    Ran Jingined, ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Li Dazhuang, you are on the SWAT team, you have the conditions that allow you to regrly practice these exercises. Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t have such an advantage.¡±

    ¡°He was the one that said whoever doesn¡¯t y is a p¡ªy,¡± Li Dazhuang looked at Xu Cheng and sneered.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said indifferently, ¡°If I lose, do you just want me to apologize to Ran Jing?¡±

    Li Dazhuang sneered, ¡°Oh no, I also want you to stay away from her.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Then what happens if you lose?¡±

    Li Dazhuang said with disdain, ¡°Do you think I will lose? Do you want to go around the department and ask about my capabilities?

    Xu Cheng repeated, ¡°So what happens if you lose?¡±

    Li Dazhuang mercilessly said, ¡°If I lose, then I will f*cking call you daddy.¡±

    Xu Cheng slightly smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started?¡±

    The two colleagues beside Li Dazhuang began counting down, ¡°3... 2... 1!¡±

    The moment that ¡°1¡± came out, Xu Cheng picked up the handful of parts with both hands, while Li Dazhuang began by picking up a part with each hand. It took Li Dazhuang 2 seconds to finish putting in the ballistic tube. On the other hand, Xu Cheng¡¯s overall movements weren¡¯t much faster, but what was freakishly terrifying about him was that he could pick up at least three parts at once and finish assembling them perfectly in one step, while also only taking 2 seconds. That meant, within the same amount of time, he was at least 3 steps ahead of Li Dazhuang.

    Upon seeing this, Li Dazhuang¡¯s pupils greatly magnified, and subconsciously, his hands began moving faster as well. But unfortunately, his mind clearly couldn¡¯t keep up with his hand movements so there were jamming noises.

    And with the next sweep of his hand, Xu Cheng took thest three parts and sessfully finished putting together the gun. 6 bullets were smoothly pushed into the magazine and with a ¡°ka¡± sound, he popped the clip in. With a quick racking of the pistol slide, he raised it towards the target 30 meters away and emptied the mag! All shot with one hand!

    Not toment on his uracy, just his streamlined steps of assembling a gun was efficient to the point of not wasting a single second. Li Dazhuang had just finished and began shooting after Xu Cheng had shot all 6 bullets.

    After firing the 6 bullets, Li Dazhuang¡¯s face was already burning from the face-ps. Not to mention the results on the target, he had lost on the assembling step. He was not even close,pletely stomped by Xu Cheng¡¯s speed and expertise.

    His expression became very unnatural, only praying that he could save some of his dignity with the uracy of his shots.

    When he looked towards Xu Cheng, he saw that guy was already smoking while sitting down by a table.

    Ran Jing ran and retrieved the targets, and then she jogged back.

    Li Dazhuang, wanting to save some face, said, ¡°You do have some skill when ites to gun assembly. But I caught a glimpse of your shooting, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. The recoil per round would naturally affect the uracy, so generally, it¡¯s better to hold the gun with two hands at shoulder level to improve hit rate. I saw that you took 6 shots with one hand, clearly, you were trying to show off after watching too many movies.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything but just quietly smoked his cigarette.

    And Ran Jing, with the target in her hand, awkwardly looked at Li Danzhuang. It seemed like she didn¡¯t have the heart to announce the result.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know my capabilities? Just announce the result,¡± Li Dazhuang said casually.

    Ran Jing raised Li Dazhuang¡¯s target and said, ¡°You got one hit in the center 5-point red zone, 3 on the 3-point blue zone, and 2 on the 2-point green zone, with a total of 18 points.¡±

    The target itself was only a round disc 20 centimeters in diameter. Shooting at something this size, not to mention hitting the red zone, one would already be amazing enough if he or she could hit the target from 30 meters away, relying purely on iron sights. So, this result was worthy of showing off for Li Dazhuang because it was the equivalence of being able to headshot someone 6 times from 30 meters away, as that target was just about the size of an adult¡¯s head.

 Chapter 9 - You Only Know How to Dodge?

    Chapter 9: You Only Know How to Dodge?

    Li Dazhuang ced the gun onto the table and took out a cigarette as well.

    Xu Cheng blew out a ring of smoke and squinted his eyes as he said, ¡°Only rookies with little realbat experience have to rely on both hands to control the recoil for uracy. Veterans that had been through hundreds of battles just need one hand to aplish the same thing.¡±

    Having said that, he turned his head and looked at Li Dazhuang. ¡°Son, remember to respect your daddyter.¡±

    Then, he put out the cig butt, stood up, and casually said, ¡°Remember to go home and cook and clean on time. If you don¡¯t want to live there, you are free to go.¡±

    Then, without even giving them a second look, he left without even taking a look at his results, because he knew that there was no need.

    ¡°Where you going? You can¡¯t admit defeat?¡± Li Dazhuang shouted.

    Ran Jing¡¯s face grew red as she yelled, ¡°Shut it, stop embarrassing yourself on your own turf.¡±

    Then, she threw Xu Cheng¡¯s target onto the desk and said, ¡°His 6 bullets all hit the 5-point zone, 30 points in total! You already lost in gun assembly, and he beat your a-s in shooting uracy too!¡±

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes widened, and his two colleagues were also dumbfounded to the point of bing unable to close their mouths.

    ¡°Holy f*ck, he¡¯s a pro!¡± the two colleagues eximed. ¡°He assembled his gun, turned around, emptied the clip in 3 seconds, and had a perfect hit rate! Unbelievable!¡±

    Li Dazhuang felt his face hurting from all the ps, yet the stinging pain was even stronger in his heart! He lost too much dignity in front of his goddess.

    Just before Xu Chengpletely left the shooting range, Li Dazhuang shouted, ¡°You think SWAT officers are only better than normal police units in useless skills like this? Even if you know how to assemble a gun, who¡¯s normally going topete with you on gun assembly?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, he turned around and said to Li Dazhuang, ¡°You. Didn¡¯t you justpete with me in how to assemble a gun? Are you a little as*face that can¡¯t admit defeat?¡±

    Li Dazhuang almost coughed up blood.

    He shouted, ¡°Who has the time to assemble a gun when they are out there catching criminals? Even though you got a perfect score on the target, I can also get 6 out of 6 head shots at that distance. So, as a special police unit officer, I think it is necessary to teach you the real difference in power between us. ¡°

    Xu Cheng just calmly looked at him. ¡°What do you want to y now?¡±

    Li Dazhuang, ¡°Do you have the balls to?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really care and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to, but the loser has to admit defeat first. You can call me ¡®daddy¡¯ first, and then I will y more with you.¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Li Dazhuang¡¯s expression slightly changed.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even admit defeat, then there¡¯s really no point. I will leave now,¡± Xu Cheng said in disdain and turned to leave, but who knew Li Dazhuang would actually grit his teeth and shout with eyes burning with rage.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Xu Cheng burst intoughter with his back still facing them.

    Li Dazhuang gritted his teeth and thought, You canugh now, but it won¡¯t be for long.

    ¡°That ¡®daddy¡¯ part, can you say it with more affection?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    ¡°Stop the bullsh*t. A SWAT officer¡¯s main edge isbat! Do you dare to fight me in the ring? If not, then get the f*ck out and don¡¯t harass Ran Jing in the future,¡± Li Dazhuang said.

    ¡°You have to get this into your head. Right now, it¡¯s not me that¡¯s harassing Ran Jing, but it¡¯s her that wants to live at my ce,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Ran Jing blushed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I agree to your conditions already?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear? It was Ran Jing wanting this to happen since the beginning, I didn¡¯t harass her one bit. I know you are trying to protect your goddess, but get your facts straight first,¡± Xu Cheng continued.

    Li Dazhuang took off his vest and revealed his solid muscles. He jumped onto the stage, put on his gloves, and said, ¡°Stop talking. If you really have the balls, thene up. As a man, ying with a gun is nothing. One also needs to know how to fight. Didn¡¯t Ran Jing say that you got some moves? Come on, let me see them too.¡±

    Xu Cheng fell silent looking at Li Dazhuang provoking him in the ring.

    Ran Jing knew that Xu Cheng might end up getting beaten by Li Dazhuang.

    Li Dazhuang was clearly angered due to the embarrassment from earlier, but she couldn¡¯t stand there and watch Xu Cheng get beat up. Otherwise, how could she still live at his condo? Originally, she just wanted to intimidate him with her muscr coworkers, but she already dropped that thought after hearing that Xu Cheng was also a police officer. It waspletely unexpected that Xu Cheng actually gave her a surprise. Although there was nothing to brag about his gun assembly performance, from his shooting form and uracy, he was clearly an experienced gunman; a pro that was way out of their league.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, I¡¯m putting an end to this,¡± Ran Jing said and came over to grab Xu Cheng.

    Seeing Ran Jing¡¯s intention to leave with Xu Cheng, Li Dazhuang immediately began to shout, ¡°Ran Jing, I just want to show him a few moves. You know too, Shangcheng¡¯s a chaotic ce with all kinds of people, so who knows what a patrol officer might run into. It will be hard for him to handle things if he doesn¡¯t know a thing or two. It¡¯s not that I just want to fight to prove who¡¯s better, I just felt that nothing is more direct than a little spar between two men to set things straight.¡±

    Then, he looked at Xu Cheng as if he was smiling and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Li Dazhuang on the stage and nodded. ¡°Not a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°Not a bad idea my as*!¡± Ran Jing bit her lips, as she came over and whispered to Xu Cheng, ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty skilled, so you will be at a disadvantage if you fight him. He¡¯s clearly angered; if you guys are going to fight then he¡¯s definitely not going to go easy on you.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t listen to Ran Jing, as he walked directly towards the stage. ¡°Hey son, if you call me ¡®daddy¡¯ one more time, then I wille up and fight you.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Li Dazhuang was immediately furious.

    ¡°Can¡¯t admit defeat?¡± Xu Cheng questioned.

    Li Dazhuang pushed down his anger and said as he gritted his teeth, enunciating each syble, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Good boy, then Daddy¡¯sing up to y with you.¡± Xu Chengughed as he jumped into the ring. Li Dazhuang¡¯s twockeys threw Xu Cheng the gloves, and Xu Cheng put them on and wiggled his arms and wrists.

    Li Dazhuang saw Xu Cheng put on his gloves, and a wicked smile appeared on his face.

    Just you wait, I¡¯m going to beat you to the ground and watch you beg.

    ¡°Do you need a little warm up?¡± Li Dazhuang saw that Xu Cheng was still doing some stretching so he scoffed.

    ¡°Do I need to warm up to fight you?¡± Xu Cheng moved his neck around and said in disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A grim expression shed past Li Dazhuang¡¯s face, as he quickly sent a kick flying towards Xu Cheng, who casually dodged. The former did not expect thetter to have such fast reflexes, and he began swinging both fists towards Xu Cheng, which were still agilely dodged by him.

    Then, the next few waves of attacks from Li Dazhuang were all dodged by Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng looked at him a little contemptuously and said, ¡°Can you at least try to touch me?!¡±

    Li Dazhuang was already exhausted and breathing heavily as he angrily responded, ¡°How the f*ck can you be this good at dodging?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took off his gloves and threw them onto the ground, gesturing for Li Dazhuang toe. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done dodging,e over.¡±

 Chapter 10 - Three Kinds of People that We Canâ€™t Mess With

    Chapter 10: Three Kinds of People that We Can¡¯t Mess With

    Li Dazhuang was already building up a lot of anger from not being able tond a single punch. This time, when he saw Xu Cheng flicking his finger at him and provoking him, his inner rage was ignited like a gunpowder barrel.

    With a deep shout, he charged and swung a fist at Xu Cheng at full force. Xu Cheng pped down on the fist, while his other hand formed into a fist andnded on Li Dazhuang¡¯s abs.

    The pain made Li Dazhuang¡¯s stomach fluid back flow up his throat, making him almost vomit.

    Li Dazhuang took a full step back. Embarrassed, he rubbed his tummy for a bit and then unleashed a roundhouse kick. Xu Cheng raised his knee and blocked the kick, then immediately stepped forward tond another punch on Li Dazhuang¡¯s stomach again.

    Poosh!

    This time, the stomach fluid that was still umting in his throat finally gushed out from his mouth.

    Li Dazhuang wiped the liquid off his mouth and then wentpletely berserk, throwing two fists right back at Xu Cheng. Thetter casually directed the punches away with two ps, and then with agile speed, he stepped forward and punched Li Dazhuang¡¯s stomach again and again!

    Poosh!

    Li Dazhuang puked again, his face already turning twisted from all the pain he was experiencing. He took a few steps back shakily, and Xu Cheng just rode the momentum and begannding more punches on his stomach. The punches were dazzling fast like in Ip Man; he chased after Li Dazhuang for a full 5 seconds,nding about 4 punches per second!

    In the end, Li Dazhuang finally fell on his back with his four limbs up, causing a deep bang on the stage floor. Everyone rushed onto the stage and saw white foaming out from Li Dazhuang¡¯s mouth.

    Then, they heard Li Dazhuang say to Xu Cheng in a tone that sounded like he had nothing to live for anymore, ¡°You... only know how to punch my stomach?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, I only know a thing or two.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s words left Li Dazhuang speechless.

    Ran Jing saw the Li Dazhuang on the floor that looked like he was having a seizure with white foaming out from his mouth and his eyes rolling back. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Li Dazhuang kneeled right back down and kept on vomiting after his two colleagues helped him up.

    Xu Cheng saw that this troublemaker was finally taken care of, so he turned around and directly left the gym.

    The two colleagues kept on patting Li Dazhuang on the back to help with airflow as they said, ¡°Look at you trying to show off. In the end, you were the one who got f*cked.¡±

    The other colleague also patted Li Dazhuang¡¯s shoulder sympathetically and sighed, ¡°You sessfully yed the part of the viin that got face-pped by the main character.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t make him feel even worse. He¡¯s already feeling like sh*t, take him to the hospital. Why¡¯s a grown-as* man crying like this.¡±

    Li Dazhuang sobbed until his body trembled. ¡°You think I¡¯m crying because I lost to him? I¡¯m f*cking crying because I couldn¡¯t even f*cking touch him! Why! Why can¡¯t I touch him once? That feeling... it was as disgusting as getting f*cked by a bull... I¡¯ve never been this sorrowful in my life. Ah! I feel like I¡¯m going crazy!¡±

    The two colleagues looked at Ran Jing with odd expressions on their faces and asked, ¡°Jing, you sure that guy¡¯s regional police ID isn¡¯t fake?¡±

    Ran Jing was currently dumbfounded at the result as well, not knowing how to answer.

    She quietly said, ¡°That man must have a story. Just judging by that single-handed operation of the gun and his uracy, he¡¯s for sure not simple.¡±

    ¨C At night ¨C

    Xu Cheng went to the police station to take his shift. When he got to the changeroom to get into his uniform, the old fritter colleague told him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken the night shift.¡± (TL note: old fritter means someone who is very experienced and smooth with all kinds of situations, like an oily fritter)

    Xu Cheng knew the water was deep here, so he asked back, ¡°What happened to that bro¡¯s face this morning?¡±

    ¡°Minding the wrong business,¡± the colleague said. ¡°At night time, Shangcheng, especially the area we patrol which is the most prosperous part of the city, has all kinds of peopleing out. Those that can afford a nightlife are usually the rich and powerful, and you will be able to see all sorts of exotic cars on the street. Those are the people that us patrol officers try to avoid. That bro tried to rescue a beauty but got beat up. At a ce like here, it¡¯s better to save yourself some trouble whenever you can. Tonight, I will just show you around the area.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He put on the uniform and the gun that was just assigned to him today and took a look in the mirror. Then, he got on the old fritter¡¯s motorcycle and went out.

    This old fritter colleague supervising him tonight was Zhang Ruian, who was a bit up in the years already. The reason he was given the nickname Old Fritter was that he had been here for 7 years now and was already familiar with all the power and force distributions in the area, including the people that the police should not mess with. The reason the instructor was most confident in handing the night shift to him and having him supervise Xu Cheng was not because of his skills, but because he knew who to not piss off and how to not let sh*t hit the fan.

    Zhang Ruian and Xu Cheng got onto a motorcycle and went to a school campus to check out the security situation of the students that were justing out from their night sses. After Xu Cheng gave Zhang Ruian a cigarette, he gave Xu Cheng a tip, ¡°Remember, in the deep waters of Shangcheng, there are three kinds of people we can¡¯t mess with.¡±

    ¡°People with a chest tattoo, people with supercars, and beautiful women.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Wait, why is that?¡±

    After taking another smoke, Zhang Ruian said, ¡°The first kind belongs to the underground world of Shangcheng. Although in the face of the country¡¯s government, the dark can only stay in the dark and will immediately die when exposed to light, they still exist. The underground triad members all have bright and positive identities on the outside now as they are trying to shift gear, but that doesn¡¯t mean they had a change of heart. So, let¡¯s just not mess with those with a chest tattoo, because the four big local triads from the old Shangcheng still exist. Of course, we are the police and are obviously not scared of them, but who can promise that they won¡¯t go bother our families instead? As for the people with supercars. To be frank, Shangcheng is the center of the nation¡¯s trade and economy, and those bigpanies and rich people are the pirs supporting this city. They are favored by the government, so in the end, we are the ones serving them.¡±

    Xu Cheng was curious. ¡°Wait, why the beautiful women?¡±

    Zhang Ruian immediatelyughed. ¡°As the most prosperous city in the country, how many women are not here for the money? Out of all the cities, Shangcheng gets the highest influx of young and pretty girls every year, and what are they here for? Of course, its to trade their youth for a luxurious life. So, the prettier girls are usually backed by some sugar daddy with a big background, and that¡¯s something we cannot mess with.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 11 - A Spoiled Bunch

    <b>Chapter 11: A Spoiled Bunch</b>

    After most students safely left the campus, Zhang Ruian got a call from the station, informing him that there seemed to be a fight at the Nobility Clubhouse. He hurriedly hung up the call and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°I¡¯m going over to Nobility. You stay here to keep watch on the students ande find me when the campus is empty.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    After Zhang Ruian left, Xu Cheng remained standing by the street and kept an eye on the high school¡¯s campus gate. Then when the campus was almost empty, he got on the motorcycle, drove around and stopped by an alley, where he saw a couple high-schoolers shoving a teenager around in the alley.

    Xu Cheng shouted after sounding the horn, ¡°Still not going home at this hour?¡±

    The five students saw that it was a police officer; they sneered and came out from the alley. Before leaving, they casted a fierce look at him, seemingly unsatisfied.

    After the five of them left, Xu Cheng saw a teen crouching against the wall in the corner.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    The teen¡¯s hair was dyed blonde and he was also wearing earrings. Xu Cheng could tell the pair of earrings were not cheap, set with real diamonds. The teen raised his head and casted a nce of disdain at Xu Cheng. ¡°Why don¡¯t you mind your own business?¡±

    ¡°Still acting tough after almost getting squashed?¡± Xu Chengughed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that they were ganging up on me because they can¡¯t beat me alone?¡± The blond teenager snorted.

    ¡°Go home after school, don¡¯t wander around thiste,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m 16 already, do I still need to be taught by you? What are you police officers doing if the outside world is really as dangerous as you say?¡± the blond teen wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and mumbled. ¡°My parents don¡¯t even try to mind my business, who are you to do such a thing?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t care about the sour words and replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind other people¡¯s business this much, but judging by your watch and earrings alone, if the bad guys had good eyes, you would be in a pretty dangerous situation.¡±

    The blond boy squinted his eyes and looked at Xu Cheng strangely. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell before, but you actually know a lot.¡±

    ¡°That Armani outfit, limited edition watch, and pair of diamond earrings should have a total value of at least 200 thousand. A little boy capable of wearing this out to the street probablyes from a family free of financial concerns.¡± Xu Cheng said with a smile, ¡°So I¡¯m not really trying to mind your business, but if someone like you were to get kidnapped, it would be people like me doing the heavy work and taking the me. So yeah, please don¡¯t give us a hard time. Go home early and don¡¯t fight on the streets like in those movies.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng prepared to leave, but who knew the blond teen would say to his back, ¡°My brother can¡¯t pick me up tonight, can you drive me to a ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that obligation,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°My money was taken by those upper-year students, I really don¡¯t have the money to take a cab. Just drive me over,¡± the blond teen said.

    Xu Cheng said as he looked at the teen from the corner of his eyes, ¡°Where to? If it¡¯s too far then I can¡¯t because I¡¯m still on duty.¡±

    ¡°To the Nobility Clubhouse,¡± the blond teen said.

    Xu Cheng, ¡°Not going. Is that a ce for a kid your age?¡±

    The blonde teen, ¡°My brother is there, and he has the house keys. If I don¡¯t go find him then how am I going to go home? If you can¡¯t take me then I¡¯m going to a write aint to your superior.¡± He looked at Xu Cheng provocatively, his expression basically saying that Xu Cheng had no other option.

    He gritted his teeth, and seeing that the campus was already empty, he said to the kid, ¡°Get on.¡±

    Xu Cheng brought him to the Nobility Clubhouse to meet up with his colleague Zhang Ruian.

    When they got close, they could already hear some friction over there. Xu Cheng quickly increased the horsepower and drove over, seeing that his colleagues who had already arrived at the scene, were trying to mediate a fight.

    The blond teen saw his brother in the crowd. Seeing him arguing with someone, the blond teen immediately jumped off the motorcycle in rage and went over to push the other guy. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    This push of his agitated the two opposing factions, increasing the level of verbal insults being thrown around.

    Xu Cheng looked around at the supercars and luxurious cars around the clubhouse and could already deduce that the people here were the rich and powerful. He then saw his four colleagues just standing on the side, only trying to verbally mediate the conflict. None of them actually daring to jump into the middle.

    Xu Cheng went over to Zhang Ruian and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°These two groups had some friction. Someone identally spat on another guy¡¯s sports car. The side that got spat on only has 3 people, and the side that spat has 8. They had been arguing for the past half hour.¡±

    The big brother of the blond teen that Xu Cheng drove over belonged to the side that got their car spat on. He was going to go and pick up his little brother from school, but just when he started the car, another group of people came out from the clubhouse and unintentionally spat onto his car. Then, an argument broke out. The side that did the spitting was not apologizing and had a bad attitude just because they had more people, so the other side didn¡¯t let them go and even called for backup.

    Sure enough, Xu Cheng immediately saw many mid-ss sedans and luxurious cars drive into the parking lot. At least 7 or 8 young men got off the car, and judging by the looks, they all seemed to be young masters from rich and powerful families. They all went to that blond teen¡¯s brother¡¯s side and began shouting, ¡°Who dares to f*ck with our Big Brother Lin?¡±

    The blond teen and his brother¡¯sst name was Lin. Now with backup, they all became more confident. They looked at the other side. ¡°So you are still not apologizing, right?¡±

    The other side saw that the opposition got more people, and they immediately became a bit scared. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of saliva... Here, you can spit on my car too and let¡¯s call it even. I will apologize too, how is that?¡±

    Since Young Master Lin¡¯s bros already came, how could they let them go this easily? He said, ¡°Where were you moments ago? Now you want to end this sh*t? Sure, go lick your spit off my car.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The other guy gritted his teeth, and a grim expression appeared on his face. ¡°You want to start something? You want to see who has more people? Sure, I will call my men too.¡±

    Then, he took out his cell and began calling.

    ¡°This spoiled bunch can¡¯t stand anything that doesn¡¯t go their way,¡± Xu Cheng sighed and said in disdain.

    Zhang Ruian nudged him with his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, they usually have pretty bad tempers.¡±

    ¡°Zhang, how do we take care of this? If a fight breaks out, then it¡¯s going to get ugly, and it¡¯s right in front of our face too,¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°We already tried to mediate. If a fight really were to break outter, we will just help call the ambnce. Let¡¯s not mind any other business,¡± Zhang Ruian replied.

    ¡°Will that work?¡± Xu Cheng frowned, ¡°If someone were to tape this whole thing andin to our higher ups, saying that we only take the taxpayers¡¯ money but don¡¯t do anything, then what¡¯s going to happen to the police station¡¯s image? Public group fights have really bad influence once it gets onto the media.¡±

    ¡°At times like this, no matter which side you help, you won¡¯t get anywhere no matter what you do, you understand?¡± Zhang Ruian gave him a look, ¡°If either side of them leave the fight unsatisfied, they will push the me onto you. Do you still want your job?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a soldier, I think everyone must abide by thew!¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°To turn a blind eye on this, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 12 - Blocked

    <b>Chapter 12: Blocked</b>

    At this time, the other side also called in a lot of backup.

    The circles did have some oveps, and someone on the other side immediately recognized Young Master Lin and his people. Smiling, he said, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Lin?¡±

    Young Master Lin also recognized the person on the other side, but that was not enough to offset his anger.

    That guy also wanted to be a peacemaker. ¡°It¡¯s just some spit that got onto a car, at least it didn¡¯t get onto anyone. Young Master Lin, how about let¡¯s go grab a drink and just bury the hatchet?¡±

    ¡°If someone spat on my car at school, I would definitely have beaten him up,¡± Young Master Lin¡¯s little brother suddenly chipped in.

    As a result, the person that was just talking to Young Master Lin red at him and said, ¡°Do you have a ce to talk in this situation? Get lost!¡±

    Young Master Lin immediately got even angrier. ¡°Watch your tone, that¡¯s my little brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah? That¡¯s your little bro? My bad, but you should still discipline your little brother better, and at least teach him when to shut up and not talk.¡±

    Young Master Lin gritted his teeth. ¡°B¡ª¨Cd!¡±

    Then, he charged right up and threw a kick. Immediately, the people on his side all went up and began fighting with the dozens of people on the opposite side, and the scene turned chaotic.

    The fight was pretty brutal, both sides had a dozen or so men, and things like bottles, phones, and selfie-sticks, all became temporary weapons.

    ¡°We are not even intervening on this?¡± Xu Cheng asked Zhang Ruian who stood beside him.

    Thetter looked at the riot scene, a bit helpless. ¡°Intervene? How do we intervene? Even if we detain all of them, the whole office will be filled with all kinds ofint letters from theirwyers.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He immediately charged up and shouted, ¡°Everyone freeze! I will arrest whoever continues to fight.¡±

    The blond teen that couldn¡¯t get involved in the battle sneered and shot another look of disdain at Xu Cheng. ¡°You are the most ignorant patrol officer I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Tell your brother and his guys to stop.¡±

    The teen was lost inughter. ¡°In Shangcheng, do you know what the real nightlife is about?¡±

    Xu Cheng hesitated for a second. Was there another meaning?

    Zhang Ruian replied, ¡°It¡¯s about the dark night, the real dark life! The police represent the light, and after the clock hits 11 at night, dark night falls.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t care whether it was day or night, he directly took out his gun and fired a shot into the sky.

    With a loud bang, the shot shocked everyone and caused the fight to cease.

    ¡°Freeze!¡± Xu Cheng shouted as loud as he could, and all the second-generation rich kids and powerful young masters stopped and looked at him strangely.

    ¡°This is just a civil dispute that can be resolved with an apology, why do we have to resort to this kind of fighting?¡±

    The young master that did the spitting sneered, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to apologize for something small like this.¡±

    Young Master Lin also sneered, ¡°I also knew that a person like him wouldn¡¯t apologize, so we are just solving the problem in our own way.¡±

    And then, almost everyone looked at Xu Cheng like they were looking at a r¡ª-d, and someone even began pping for him. ¡°Officer, you are so cool, you even shot your gun. Who are you trying to scare?¡±

    Having said that, this guy came to Xu Cheng¡¯s face, stroked his badge, and said in disdain, ¡°Go drive your little motorcycle and patrol elsewhere, don¡¯t ask for trouble. There are so many thieves, so go catch them. Don¡¯t keep watch on us, you are not high enough level yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulder to shake off his hand, and then stared at that bunch of second-generation rich kids and said, ¡°Just scatter, there¡¯s no need to fight. Sir, you over there, since you spat on his car, just apologize to him and let¡¯s call it a night.¡±

    The guy that spat opened his eyes up wide, thinking that he must¡¯ve heard it wrong. He immediately broke out into a fit ofughter, and when he was finally done, he looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Are you retarded?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes trembled once. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    That guy got even closer and then emphasized every syble, ¡°I asked, are you retarded?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face slightly changed.

    Zhang Ruian who was beside him ced his hand on Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not make this thing bigger. Let it go.¡±

    ¡°Let it go? We are the police! Now they want to start sh*t with us? That¡¯s disregarding us and thew!¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    That bunch of rich kids heard him and they all began mocking him in disdain, ¡°So what if we want to start something? We didn¡¯t set things on fire or kill anyone, what can you do about us? Could it be that you want to shoot us dead with that gun in your hand? Let me tell you, we¡¯ve paid so much taxes. If it weren¡¯t for us then how would you get paid? You are not thanking us but trying to get into our way now?¡±

    The rich young masters burst into mockingughter.

    Xu Cheng took in a deep breath and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just spit, there¡¯s no need to fight over it right? You guys are all young adults, just apologize and bury the hatchet. How about that?¡±

    Young Master Lin just ignored Xu Cheng, a mere patrol officer.

    And when he finished saying that, the guy that spat directly came over and spat in front of Xu Cheng. Then, he raised his head and looked at Xu Cheng with a smile and said, ¡°Is it fine as long as I apologize?¡±

    The corner of Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes twitched once.

    The guy seemed to be pushing his line and directly spat onto Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes. Then, he said with an apologetic face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, officer, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Did you say I¡¯m okay as long as I apologize?¡±

    A chilling light shed past Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. He ced his gun back into the holster as he asked Zhang Ruian with a grin, ¡°Is it a crime to insult the police?¡±

    Zhang Ruian took a moment and tried toe up with the response, and then the kid that spat at Xu Chengughed out right away, ¡°So what if I¡¯m insulting you?¡±

    Pa!

    Right after he finished, Xu Cheng used his palm and chopped at his neck, almost breaking it. The guy immediately fell to the ground with a pale face, and then he directly stood up, charging at Xu Cheng and trying to confront him. ¡°You f*cking dare to hit me?!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even give him the chance to get close and hit him, he kicked the guy away and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not just going to hit you, I¡¯m going to arrest you too!¡±

    Right after Xu Cheng finished, he took a big step forward and grabbed onto that guy¡¯s cor, preparing to take him away. Who knew that the other 7 or 8 second-generation rich young masters from his side would immediately block his path.

    ¡°You can f*cking try and arrest us!¡± someone provoked.

    Xu Cheng found himself surrounded, but there was no panic on his face at all. Zhang Ruian immediately came over and whispered, ¡°Come on, do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with detaining him for insulting police officers. If there¡¯s any problem, you can get thewyer tomunicate with the police station,¡± Xu Cheng said, and he forcefully grabbed that arrogant young master and prepared to take him away.

    The other people didn¡¯t n to budge an inch and stood firmly in the way.

    ¡°Interfering with police work, have you guys thought about the consequences?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? Have you thought about the consequences of you doing this?¡± someone sneered.

    As for Young Master Lin and his people, after seeing that the other side was already in a confrontation with the police, they rejoiced and were prepared to leave. As they turned around, Young Master Linughed, ¡°Another stubborn police officer, he¡¯s probably going to be transferred away in three days.¡±

    His younger brother tugged him on the sleeve and said as he looked at Xu Cheng who was surrounded, ¡°Big brother, this guy¡¯s not bad. Can we help him out a bit?¡±

    ¡°Help your as*, not even that Old Fritter police officer on his side could stop him. This guy¡¯s too full of discipline and justice. The bird that pokes its head out first is the one that gets shot, ever heard of that saying? You can help him this time, but not next time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Young Master Lin dragged his little brother away.

 Chapter 13 - All Detained

    <b>Chapter 13: All Detained</b>

    The blonde high-schooler got out of his brother¡¯s grasp, turned around, and looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°You can go back first, I want to see how he gets beat up.¡±

    Young Master Lin and his friends also didn¡¯t n to leave anymore, as they curiously watched how it was going to go down with Xu Cheng and the other group of guys.

    Xu Cheng was still grabbing onto the cor of the rich kid that spat at him while that guy¡¯s friends were shouting, ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Xu Cheng tightened his grip.

    ¡°I f*cking told you to let go, are you deaf?!¡± The others grew angry, so they came closer and continued to shout at Xu Cheng, ¡°ying with us? You are still not qualified! Go back to your f*cking office and take care of those domestic abuse and stolen chicken cases.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, let him go. Let¡¯s leave,¡± Zhang Ruian spoke.

    The rich heir that was grabbed had a yful smile on his face. ¡°You evenid your hands on me, you think you can still walk away from this?¡±

    Zhang Ruian, ¡°Young Master Yun, this is his first day of work, and he doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know what the rules are, if you guys are going to fight then go back home. Gathering a crowd to engage in an affray is against thew, and I¡¯m going to take care of it!¡±

    Young Master Yun wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and said to Zhang Ruian, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get involved, I can give you the chance to leave right now. But this guy, don¡¯t even think about bringing him with you today. I will deliver him back to your office when I¡¯m no longer angry. No worries, just like before, he won¡¯t lose a limb.¡±

    Zhang Ruian and the other colleagues¡¯ faces all went through a slight change, and they pleaded for leniency, ¡°Young Master Yun, give this novice a chance. Everyone¡¯s life isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Young Master Yun pointed at Xu Cheng¡¯s grip on his cor and replied nonchntly, ¡°Look at this, he¡¯s the first one that dared to act like this in front of me. You tell me, how do I give him a chance? Oh how about this, he can kneel down right now and kowtow, and I will think about it.¡±

    ¡°Uh....¡± Zhang Ruian and the others were troubled. After all, they all weren¡¯t too close to Xu Cheng yet to try to convince him, and what Yun proposed was definitely way over the line.

    Xu Cheng tightened his grip a bit more and warned, ¡°I am now talking to you again seriously as a police officer. Those that want to cause more of a scene cane with me, and the rest can go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me forying my hands on you.¡±

    ¡°Oh ho, you still want toy hands on me? Or are you going to shoot the gun again?¡± the others said in disdain. ¡°Let go of Young Master Yun.¡±

    ¡°You guys are going to interfere with a police officer doing his job, right?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes snapped into focus as he looked around at the people surrounding him.

    ¡°So what if we are?¡± someone said with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice, ¡°Then everyone involved tonight cane with me! Zhang, call the station to get them to send over a van to transport these guys.¡±

    Zhang Ruian gave Xu Cheng a serious look. ¡°Stop messing around, you are still not done yet? Quickly let it go and stop provoking them.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out the gun and threw it at Zhang Ruian. ¡°Hold this for me.¡±

    Then, he pushed away Young Master Yun and let out a shout at the surrounding people, ¡°Come on! You bunch of spoiled brats that can only y with dirt if your parents aren¡¯t behind your back, aren¡¯t you all pretty domineering? Come on, I will detain whoever still wants to fight.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s wordspletely ignited the rage inside these second-generation rich kids¡¯ hearts. These people had always hated being used of living off of family money and power, so when they heard Xu Cheng¡¯s mockery, they became incredibly agitated.

    Immediately, all eleven of them charged up to fight.

    Xu Chengnded a front kick right on the first guy¡¯s chest, sending him flying onto the ground andnding on his a-s. He also conserved some strength, avoiding the use of his fist to prevent injuring these people beyond recovery. He just directly pped a few others that charged up in the face and stepped over them as they fell to the ground.

    Whoever dared to raise their leg, he would knife-hand strike the guy¡¯s knee cap, who would then immediately fall to the ground and cry as they hugged their leg. Whoever dared to wave a fist towards him, Xu Cheng would catch it with his palm, twist it to force them to face the other way, and then shove his foot up their a-s to put them in a dog-eating-sh_t position on the ground.

    Within a minute, Xu Cheng was able to cleanly take care of 11 of those young masters.

    He then dragged Young Master Yun like a sack of potatoes and handcuffed him to his motorcycle. Some people who were groaning in pain on the ground attempted to climb up and stop him, but who knew Xu Cheng would casually kick them away.

    Such actionspletely shocked Zhang Ruiyan and the others, the teen with yellow hair, and Young Master Lin and his men.

    After getting the half-dead Young Master Yun onto his motorcycle, Xu Cheng turned around and shouted to everyone else at the scene, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Cheng, you are wee to find me at the office if you have any questions or concerns!¡±

    Then, seeing the motorcycle speed off into the distance, everyone was left dumbfounded at the spot, finding everything before their eyes hard to believe.

    ¡°Big Brother, you gotta help this guy. He¡¯s pretty interesting.¡± The blond teenager looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back image in admiration, his eyes full of the rebellious type of worship.

    ¡°Help a fart. This little officer nowpletely offended that group of rich heirs. I bet he will be fired within three days. Actually, maybe even before tomorrow,¡± Young Master Lin said.

    The blond teenagerughed, ¡°That would be awesome, then I can go be his student and learn a few things from him. Those moves he just pulled were just too cool, it was like in the Jackie Chan Movies.¡±

    His brother then scolded, ¡°Once he¡¯s fired, you think Young Master Yun¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t make any moves after he loses his police background? You won¡¯t be able to save him. Quit messing around and go back to focus on your studies. Oh, and dye your hair ck again.¡±

    The two argued while the others watched as those on the ground tried to slowly climb back up. However, not for long, another jaw-dropping scene happened before Young Master Lin and everyone else¡¯s eyes.

    They just saw a police van drive over. Xu Cheng got off from the passenger seat, directly walked over and began handcuffing and dragging those young masters that were fighting and causing trouble earlier, shoving them all into the van. This move again left everyone bewildered.

    Some of them tried to resist or even threatened Xu Cheng with his entire family, but after a few ps on the face they immediately shut up and got into the van like good boys.

    Those that were acting so arrogant and trying to fight Xu Cheng just now were all detained, leaving those on Young Master Lin¡¯s side looking at each other with disbelief.

    Zhang Ruiyan and the other officers¡¯ eyes were about to pop out from what they just witnessed.

    The blond teen that looked down on Xu Cheng before was now officially a fan.

    After giving themselves a moment to take in what just happened, they only squeezed out two words from their mouth toment on Xu Cheng¡¯s decisive actions and courage, ¡°Holy ****.¡±

    This works too? He just drove a van over and took everyone?! Even the director at the public security bureau wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.

    Inside the van, someone in cuffs kicked on the door to vent their anger, but Xu Cheng just kept on driving as he said, ¡°You will have to pay for any damage caused.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that you are done for after tonight?¡± someone threatened.

    Xu Cheng responded nonchntly, ¡°Quit the crap, you guys insulted and assaulted a police officer. Not even yourwyers can save you this time. Tomorrow, get yourwyers toe in and do what they have to do. Everything will follow proper procedure, and you guys will be detained for at least 15 days, so learn to behave yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 14 - You Think He Can Afford Me?

    <b>Chapter 14: You Think He Can Afford Me?</b>

    Young Master Yun was greeting all of Xu Cheng¡¯s ancestors (TL Note: greeting as in ¨C screw your grandpa and things of this sort), but when he saw those friends of his were all brought into the jail cell as well, a strange sense of admiration actually rose from the depth of his heart, and he looked at Xu Cheng as if he was looking at a madman.

    About a dozen people were detained behind the same bars and someone fiercely shouted at Xu Cheng, ¡°Yo brat, you are done for!¡±

    Xu Cheng was just sitting by the desk and writing the report for tonight, toozy to be bothered.

    This group of rich heirs was experiencing this type of treatment for the very first time. Not only did they get talked back to by a little patrol officer and beaten up by him, but they were also now all locked up together in a cell that was no bigger than the bathroom they had back at home. A dozen grown men were all crowded in one ce; they could not be more pissed at the moment.

    There were still blood stains in Young Master Yun¡¯s nostrils as he coldly said to Xu Cheng with his hand gripping hard at the iron bars, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng was still writing his report as he replied impatiently, ¡°It should be me asking, do you know what you were doing? You broke thew!¡±

    Young Master Yun, ¡°I want to see your bureau¡¯s director.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s in the middle of the night. They are already off work and went home,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°Why did you confiscate our phones?¡± Someone sneered, ¡°If you have the audacity to detain us, are you still scared that we will call people and give you trouble?¡±

    ¡°You should behave like people who were arrested, not like you are out partying and ying on your cell phone. Once you are released, all of your personal belongings will be returned to you.¡± After Xu Cheng finished talking, he put on his hat, fixed himself up a bit, and went out on a patrol, leaving the rich heirs throwing a tantrum in the small cell.

    Xu Cheng did go on patrol as if nothing happened, but Zhang Ruian and the others were all panicking, no longer in the mood to patrol at all. When they came back to see all the rich heirs inside the jail cell, they didn¡¯t know how to react, because Xu Cheng just took the keys and left.

    ¡°Release us, my patience is limited,¡± Young Master Yun sneered as he coldly looked at Zhang Ruian and the others.

    Zhang Ruian didn¡¯t know what to do, and a colleague was about to call their director before getting stopped by Zhang Ruian. ¡°Why are you calling the director?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t and these heirs¡¯ parents start giving us trouble, things won¡¯t end well for all of us.¡±

    Zhang Ruian replied, ¡°Just pretend that we don¡¯t know a thing.¡±

    The other colleagues¡¯ eyes were wide open. ¡°What? But there are this many heirs...¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Zhang Ruian replied, ¡°Xu Cheng did something I had been wanting to do for a long time, or were you guys enjoying how these spoiled brats were treating us?¡±

    The other three colleagues hesitated for a second, and then they nodded at each other as they exchanged a look.

    ¡°Old Zhang, this isn¡¯t your usual style.¡± Someone looked at him and said as he had a bit of difficulty understanding Zhang Ruian¡¯s decision.

    Even Zhang Ruian himself smiled at his decision. ¡°This city has been prosperous, and it is the businesses that brought this city to such a height. They do deserve to be treated favorably, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can stomp over our dignity. Let¡¯s just leave this matter to be, and we can also take this chance to show those young masters that we patrol officers have our integrity as well.¡±

    The other three colleagues gritted their teeth and nodded, deciding not to attend to this matter anymore.

    Paper can¡¯t contain fire; the bureau director received calls from the dozen heirs¡¯ families on the next day. It was in the early morning when he turned on his phone that he realized that his missed call count had exploded from all the people calling. He arrived at the bureau right away and saw all the faces in the cell.

    ¡°What happened?¡± the director asked the officer on duty.

    ¡°Director, they were arrested by Xu Chengst night, here¡¯s the report.¡± The officer on duty was also a bit dumbfounded... He just started the shift and was still trying toprehend everything too, and he couldn¡¯t say much else other than hand over Xu Cheng¡¯s report.

    The director took a nce then said, ¡°Open the door, let them go.¡±

    ording to the report, these people insulted and assaulted police officers, but they were already detained for the whole night. It should be enough for these rich heirs.

    Then, the officer on duty said awkwardly, ¡°Xu Cheng took the keys too...¡±

    The director was speechless. Looking at the bunch of young heirs that were deep asleep like pigs, he pouted, ¡°Call him over to open the door.¡±

    On the other hand, this main character Xu Cheng was already snoring like a pig at home after he got off the shift. When the calls finally woke him up, he irritatedly got up and looked at the time. It was just noon. After he freshened himself up and put on some clothes, he got out of his room and was just in time to catch sight of that flight attendant that wasing out from another room with messy bed hair. She was only in a loose wool robe with her shoulders exposed, giving off azy yet sexy feel.

    The woman¡¯s first reaction to seeing Xu Cheng was the widening of eyes. She probably wasn¡¯t awake enough to remember the fact that she now lived under the same roof as another man, and before she could open her mouth, Ran Jing, who came back to make lunch opened the door and came in.

    Then, at that instant, all three of them met eyes, and after a full three second, the two women both spoke in unison, ¡°I¡¯m not rted to him at all, don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡±

    Then, the two women both paused for a second and then said in unison again, ¡°You must be his girlfriend?¡±

    After speaking, both women were dumbfounded.

    Ran Jing thought to herself, ¡°What was I thinking, how could someone like Xu Cheng find a girlfriend?¡±

    But then when she saw how the women in front of her was pretty and dressed so revealingly; she thought the woman was an escort Xu Cheng ordered, and her eyes immediately showed disdain for this beautiful flight attendant.

    This beautiful flight attendant immediately sensed it, and she got angry right away. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t say anything, and she casted a look of disgust towards Xu Cheng.

    ¡°No wonder you are single, you even have the fetish of keeping them overnight.¡± She left these words as she went into the kitchen.

    Clearly, she already assumed that this beautiful flight attendant was an escort.

    Miss Flight Attendant was immediately pissed. ¡°What do you mean? Are you just assuming I¡¯m the same profession as you?¡±

    Ran Jing gave her some attitude and said, ¡°The sun¡¯s already up, you should probably go now.¡±

    The flight attendant was about to run up and fight with Ran Jing when Xu Cheng hurriedly got between the two and smiled bitterly, ¡°Why do you women always think so quickly, where are your minds at already?¡±

    He then looked at Ran Jing and said, ¡°You misunderstood, thisdy¡¯s also a tenant, just like you.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s big eyes blinked a few times, and the flight attendant snorted with her arms crossed.

    ¡°Sorry, my bad...¡± Ran Jing smiled and ultimately apologized.

    The flight attendant still spoke in a mocking tone, ¡°Have you ever seen an escort as beautiful as me? You think he can afford an escort of my level?¡±

    Xu Cheng was rendered speechless... This beautifuldy in front him does have a big mental deficit, she really did just describe herself as a prostitute...

    Immediately, he coughed and said, ¡°Hypothetically, if you are, what¡¯s your price going to be then?¡±

    A high heel was thrown over right away. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I didn¡¯t even deal with you yet!¡±

 Chapter 15 - Getting Sieged by Lawyers

    <b>Chapter 15: Getting Sieged by Lawyers</b>

    Miss Stewardess raised the other high heel in his hand, and not giving a sh*t about herdy-image, she started swearing right away, ¡°I didn¡¯t even deal with you yet, why are you forcing me to move? I rarely get breaks from flying, but when I finally got some days off toe home and nap, it turned out that my keys can¡¯t even open the door anymore. Then, the management came over with some stinky money and told me that the usage rights of this entire floor were bought out by someone. So it was you! I really want to p you to death with a pile of money.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled, ¡°I just prefer a quiet environment, sorry. I heard from the management that you weren¡¯t really short on money, so it should be pretty easy for you to find another condo unit like mine, right? Or, you can also go to a hotel. Yes, I did indeed buy out the entire floor, and I also don¡¯t know you. As you can already see, the four units that were originally on this floor are all connected now, and cohabitation is impossible.¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he took out the stack of money he picked up yesterday and said, ¡°Here¡¯s thepensation for the breach of contract that the management wanted to give you. Look, I picked them all up. Here you go, not one bill less.¡±

    The stewardess pouted her ruby lips, she was a bit surprised that Xu Cheng actually picked up all the money that she threw on the floor that day. Her face looked better, and she nced at Ran Jing before asking Xu Cheng again, ¡°Is she living with you too?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, ¡°She couldn¡¯t find a ce to live right away, and she agreed to take care of the chores around the house, so I told her to live here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t want to move out for the time being too. With her here, I feel a lot safer as well,¡± the stewardess said.

    Xu Cheng said unwillingly, ¡°The rent contract is decided by me, and I don¡¯t want to live with other people.¡±

    The stewardess pointed at Ran Jing. ¡°You can even live with her, howe just not with me? I have one month off, so I don¡¯t want to waste time moving ces. I¡¯m staying here for this month.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°You can go to a hotel too...¡±

    The stewardess red back. ¡°I¡¯m picky about beds okay?¡±

    Just then, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone began ringing again. He took a look and left right away. ¡°We will talk about this when Ie back.¡±

    The repeated calls were driving him crazy...

    After Xu Cheng left, the stewardess smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Yao.¡±

    Ran Jing also felt a bit bad assuming Shen Yao¡¯s career, so she shook her hand. ¡°Ran Jing.¡±

    ¡°I think we should team up, do you know much about this man? I really admire your courage to actually agree to live with him,¡± Shen Yao sat on the sofa and said, with a cushion in her arms.

    Ran Jing said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer, what am I afraid of.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m a guy, seeing your pretty face, I wouldmit the crime even if you were the Queen,¡± Shen Yaoughed and said.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s character isn¡¯t bad,¡± Ran Jing said. ¡°At least inparison to those men that only know how to sweet talk. Besides, he doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the smoke screen.¡± Shen Yao pouted as if she could see through all the men on the. ¡°I have flown across the globe and seen all kinds of men. Princes, businessmen, officials, I¡¯ve served them all before. How the men act on the surface and what he¡¯s thinking, nothing can trick my eyes.¡±

    Ran Jing sat down and joined the chit-chat. ¡°Then do you still intend to stay?¡±

    Shen Yao replied, ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for three years now, and I¡¯m serious about being picky about beds. I won¡¯t be able to get a good night sleep if I sleep on another bed, and I don¡¯t want my holidays to be ruined from poor sleep quality.¡±

    Just at that moment, hearing the sound of a ne taking off by the high-rise¡¯s balcony, Shen Yao cheerfully ran to the balcony and looked at the ne as it gradually disappeared into the skyline.

    On the other side, the police station couldn¡¯t get more chaotic with all thewyers sent by the families to represent the young masters. The director just shut the door to his office and didn¡¯t want to deal with thewyers, praying that the door and his ears couldst until Xu Cheng came back.

    He also received a call from his higher-up. This wasn¡¯t exactly a big problem, nor was it a small problem. If the station could provide a good exnation, then someone would have to take the me and be put on leave for a few months to shut the mouths of the forces behind these young masters. Up until now, no one wanted to step up to im the responsibility, and everyone at the bureau was waiting for Xu Cheng¡¯s return.

    Since the keys to that cell were taken away by Xu Cheng, the bureau had to find a welder to open the door and let everyone out.

    However, the stainless steel door did get opened, but the young masters inside seemed to havee to some sort of agreement; they just sat in there and refused toe out, no matter how crowded it was inside.

    Young Master Yun gestured for hiswyer to go in, and after whispering a few words into his ear, thewyer nodded. Thewyer then came out and said to the policemen at the station, ¡°My client was wrongly treated. If you cannot provide a reasonable exnation, then we will be seeing you in court.¡±

    The director heard this in his office, and he bitterly smiled at the instructor, ¡°Are you deliberately trolling me? Why would you let a newbie go on a night shift? If all these young masters sue us, can we even handle it? It¡¯s your fault for letting Xu Cheng out, you go out and apologize to them to calm them down a bit.¡±

    ¡°Director, what use will that serve; those people are clearly out to get Xu Cheng. Look at them cooperating with theirwyers...¡± The director looked at the b*tchingwyers from the office window, he really wanted to just go out and kick their a$$es.

    When Xu Cheng finally came in, almost every police officer looked over at him with admiration, their eyes basically saying things along the lines of, ¡°Bro, how can you be this awesome? Why are you not in heaven yet.¡±

    After Xu Cheng arrived, those young masters immediately jumped up, pointing at him and yelling, ¡°That¡¯s the as*face! That¡¯s him!¡±

    Thosewyers were like sharks smelling blood, and they immediately surrounded Xu Cheng. ¡°Please give my clients and I an exnation, why were they detained? They are even injured. Although you are a police officer, we also have the right to defend our rights.¡±

    Xu Cheng pushed away thewyers, walked to the cell, andughed at the young masters. ¡°Don¡¯t want toe out?¡±

    Young Master Yun sneered, and not afraid of stirring sh*t up even more, he shouted without fear, ¡°So police officers can arrest us at will and beat us up?¡±

    Xu Cheng, ¡°I didn¡¯t beat you up. If there were injuries, they were caused by your resistance during the arrest process. You can¡¯t me me for that.¡±

    Thewyers came over. ¡°What reason do you have to arrest my client?¡±

    ¡°The crime of affray, refusing to cooperate, and insulting police officers. Actions like spitting on officers severely disrespect the police. At the time, I even have the right to shoot and enforce thew!¡±

    Thewyers replied nonchntly, ¡°Those are just your words, why do I feel like what you said was different from what I heard from my clients?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°My colleagues who were at the scenest night can testify.¡±

    Young Master Yun ridiculed, ¡°Since you already said they are your colleagues, can their words count? Who knows if you guys will cover for each other?¡±

    The other young heirs also backed him up, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, we were the ones arrested and beaten, I feel like our side of the story makes more sense. Not everything¡¯s up to what you say, and we have doubt in your ability to properly enforce thew.¡±

 Chapter 16 - Retaliation

    <b>Chapter 16: Retaliation</b>

    At this moment, the bureau director finally came out of his office to the scene, with the instructor following behind him. Those young masters were still sitting there, expressing great grievances.

    The director¡¯s face ultimately squeezed out a smile as he came over and said, ¡°Are there any misunderstandings?¡±

    Awyer replied, ¡°Director Liu, it¡¯s great that you are here. Please take a look at this, my client as well as his friends were all arrestedst night. Look at their faces, they were clearly beaten. I hope you can give us an exnation. The little patrol officer under you arrested my client for god knows what, and he even used violence. Police officers aren¡¯t given the right to do that, right?¡±

    The directorughed and casted a look at Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng replied, ¡°These people are guilty of affray and they ignored my mediation. They proceeded to humiliate and insult us, and that Young Master Yun guy spat at me. Under that kind of situation, I am allowed to fire to enforce thew, so what¡¯s the problem with just arresting him? Then, the other people surrounded me and tried to disrupt me from enforcing thew, so I just brought them all here.¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°Officer Xu, right? Every sentence of yours made an usation towards my client, so do you have the evidence? I¡¯m awyer; once we get to court, we only need evidence.¡±

    Seeing how aggressive thewyers were being, the instructor pulled Xu Cheng to the side and whispered, ¡°Just cooperate and apologize, the director and I will cover you this time. Let¡¯s not blow this up. This time, too many people were involved, and you might have to face some consequences.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless, ¡°Have me apologize? To these people?¡±

    His words were heard by those young masters in the cell, and Young Master Yun snorted, ¡°It¡¯s useless to apologize too. Since you guys enforce thew, then let¡¯s just follow the proper due process.¡±

    Yun¡¯swyer nodded, and then he began ounting in a serious face, ¡°First, the police officer¡¯s unjustified arrest caused my client mental damages; then, his overnight detention caused damage to his reputation and this will requirepensation, plus all the physical injures. If the bureau doesn¡¯t want to blow this big and wants to deal with it privately, then we will ask 500,000 yuan forpensation.¡±

    ¡°500,000?¡± The director and instructor¡¯s eyes widened; how in the hell will the bureau get this much funding?

    Thewyer nodded, ¡°Yes. To Young Master Yun, 500,000 was a number he gave after careful consideration. He knew it¡¯s not easy being a police officer, so he didn¡¯t want to demand an exorbitant price. This money is nothing to him, and it¡¯s already on the low end.¡±

    The otherwyers nodded, ¡°We agree. If the bureau wants to settle this privately, our clients all want 500,000 yuan inpensation.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡¯ The instructor was bbergasted. There are 12 of them, so 6 million?

    ¡°Uh... where would the bureau find all this money topensate you all...¡± The director smiled bitterly.

    Young Master Yun obviously knew that the bureau wouldn¡¯t be able to pay up, since he was just doing this to give enough pressure to force them to ept their second option.

    ¡°Of course, the bureau also doesn¡¯t need to fullypensate us all, you can just let this Officer Xu who arrested us take the responsibility.¡±

    All the officers look towards Xu Cheng. Who couldpensate that amount, it was just too much... It seemed like the only possible solution was to separate themselves from the issue and push it onto the party that was involved.

    Of course, the director wasn¡¯t the type that would shirk his responsibility and push it onto someone and fire him. He walked to Xu Cheng and whispered, ¡°You just got here and are bound to make mistakes. Like thewyer said, there¡¯s really no evidence that could prove what they did. Of course, police officers have the authority to bring people back and ask them to cooperate with an investigation. People of these backgrounds need special treatment; you should¡¯ve just let them go at the scene but you actually brought them back. They got injured and were locked up for a night, it should be good enough now, just go apologize... The bureau doesn¡¯t have the money to pay that bill.¡±

    He patted Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder. After talking, he smiled and went to Young Master Yun and the others, ¡°Everyone, how about this, I will personally apologize for what happenedst night. It was the first shift of this subordinate of mine, and he didn¡¯t know many of the rules.¡±

    Young Master Yun said with ridicule, ¡°Newbies don¡¯t know the rules, that¡¯s why I¡¯m teaching him a lesson so he can remember better. Otherwise it will take him a long time to familiarize himself with this new job. People need to pay for what they did wrong.¡±

    The director awkwardly withdrew his smile and sighed, ¡°But the bureau doesn¡¯t have enough money topensate everyone.¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°That¡¯s simple, just fire this troublemaker.¡±

    Young Master Yun smiled. ¡°How can we trouble Director Liu and the bureau, just let the newbie take responsibility for what he did. I know that you guys are all hard workers on a dead-end job and there¡¯s not much funding justying around. But, I did get beat up, and I was also detained for a whole night; it¡¯s pretty embarrassing. If we just let this go after a verbal apology, my family probably won¡¯t let it go too as it may affect our reputation.¡±

    The director frowned.

    Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°Yourwyers are already here to pick you up, why are you still b*tching... If you aren¡¯t leaving, believe it or not, I will detain you for another fifteen days.¡±

    ¡°Woah, your tone is pretty domineering. You think you can just detain them at will?¡± Thewyers all sneered with disdain.

    Young Master Yun pointed at Xu Cheng and said to the director, ¡°Did you hear that, Director Liu? This kind of employee will only cause trouble for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If I¡¯m afraid of trouble, then I wouldn¡¯t have joined the police force.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Young Master Yun gritted his teeth. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to settle this privately, then I will have mywyers go through the due procedures and sue this bureau. We won¡¯t be leaving too, we will wait here and see when the general office wille down and take care of this. Mywyer will be taking care of this, and the 12 of us will be staying here.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving right?¡± Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°That¡¯s good, then no one leaves. Lock them up, you guys can pick them up after 15 days.¡±

    Thewyers all began shouting, ¡°Officer Xu, your attitude is a problem! Police officers must abide by thew; my client is being unrightfully detained, and you even dare to imprison him for another 15 days? Can you even shoulder the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Who said these guys are unrightfully detained?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. He walked to his office desk and pulled out a CD, shouting, ¡°Come, take a look, this is the video I especially made a copy of for you guys when I visited the Transportation Bureau. It¡¯s shot from the street surveince cam. I knew you guys would probably go and try to bribe them to erase the evidence, so yeah, my bad, I already made a copy of it the night I took them in. Come, let me show you guys the footage as well as the sound recording I have on my phone from that night. You guys can enjoy both the visual and audio footage, it will feel like you guys are there too.¡±

    He began ying the street brawling footage with the sound he recorded with his phone, all synced up, and this directly changed the face of all thewyers.

    Those dozen young masters were still behind bars wondering what they were watching, and they suddenly had a bad feeling when they saw theirwyers¡¯ faces changing.

    ¡°You guys want to blow it big right? Sure, I will bring these with me when we go to court. Whoever still wants to cause more trouble, I will have the right to detain you as aplice suspects,¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    Thewyers¡¯ faces turned into the color of pig liver on the spot.

    ¡°This...¡± Young Master Yun¡¯swyer immediately came closer to Xu Cheng, his expression changing drastically from smug to pleading. He said with a big as*kissing smile, ¡°Mr. Xu, I think we should just settle this privately. How about this, we will buy this evidence for 500,000 yuan.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Honeytrap Ainâ€™t Working

    <b>Chapter 17: Honeytrap Ain¡¯t Working</b>

    Thiswyer was indeed wasting his talent if he didn¡¯t pursue an acting career.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Not selling.¡±

    Thewyer pouted, ¡°One million, take it or leave it.¡±

    ¡°I told you guys earlier to just take your people and leave, and you wanted to screw me? Now I changed my mind. No one¡¯s leaving until the 15 days are up. Didn¡¯t you want to take me to court? Go ahead! With the evidence I have, we don¡¯t feel guilty at all.¡±

    Thewyer¡¯s face became as ugly as someone with constipation trying to squeeze one out.

    Young Master Yun and the others behind the bars really wanted toe out and ask about what was going on and why theirwyers¡¯ faces are so awkward. He called hiswyer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If this guy¡¯s so arrogant, let¡¯s just sue him until he¡¯s broke!¡±

    Thewyer bitterly smiled, walked over, and whispered, ¡°Young Master Yun, we went this morning to purchase and delete those videos, but we didn¡¯t expect him to actually get a copy of it in advance. Now, he¡¯s in possession of both video and audio evidence, and this is very bad for us. With that evidence, his actions would be justified as rightfulw enforcement, so there¡¯s no chance of winning at all even if he wanted to continue locking you guys up.¡±

    Young Master Yun¡¯s face slightly changed, and the eyes of those beside him all widened open. Someone immediately wanted to walk out of the cell, but Xu Cheng came over and kicked clse the gate close right away.

    ¡°I already gave you guys the chance, and since you didn¡¯t want to take it, then you can apany me for the next 15 days. Oh wait, I will be out too, so you can apany each other,¡± Xu Cheng said as he locked the door.

    The young masters behind the bars all became anxious. ¡°You dare to lock us up again?!¡±

    ¡°Why not.¡± Xu Cheng nced at them and said determinedly, ¡°You said I didn¡¯t dare to beat you guys up, so I did. You said that I didn¡¯t dare to arrest you guys, so I did, and now you are behind bars. Now you want to try me and see if I dare to lock you guys up for 15 days?¡±

    Young Master Yun let out a breath, trying to make his tone and emotions sound more euphemistic, and said, ¡°Maybe we can talk about it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    Young Master Yun: ¡°About letting us go. We have good gifts.¡±

    With a big smile on his face, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t be a police officer to save criminals but to bring them to justice. Not to mention a million, even if thewyer brought 10 million to the table, this is still non-negotiable.¡±

    Then, he took out the key, put it in his pocket and left again, leaving the young masters behind the bars shouting angrily, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave. Hurry the f*ck up and let us go!¡±

    Thewyers all came up and surrounded Xu Cheng and said with threatening expressions, ¡°Do you believe that you will be seeing us in court?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied with disdain, ¡°Do you believe that if you continue to stay here and affect our daily operation, I can take you all in as well? The people you are trying to bail havemitted a crime and need to stay for 15 days. If you insist on trying to bail them out, then sorry, I will have to bring you in too. Don¡¯t doubt me.¡±

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s face be serious, thewyers back off one by one. After swallowing the spittle, they nced at each other and went to the cell to discuss the next moves with their clients.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even bother with those people and directly left the bureau. He still needed to his beauty nap.

    He heard those spoiled little brats cursing behind his back, so he turned around and said nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s surveince everywhere. Careful, yournguage might earn yourselves more days here.¡±

    Those young masters all bitterly shut their mouth, especially Young Master Yun, whose hands tightly gripped onto the bars. Originally, if they didn¡¯t try to stir sh*t up, they would¡¯ve been out by now. But now, they were all rightfully detained after trying to pick on the little police officers.

    After thewyers saw that things wouldn¡¯t get anywhere with Xu Cheng, they had no choice but to go after the bureau director. The director directly sneered, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know anything about this.¡±

    The police officers on duty began impatiently sending thewyers away. ¡°Alright, alright, time¡¯s up. Just leave now ande back in 15 days to get your guy. We are working now.¡±

    After thewyers were all kicked out, those spoiled young masters behind bars all wanted to cry. ¡°Holy f*ck, we should¡¯ve just left earlier. Now we have to spend the next 15 days staying in here. It¡¯s my first time getting detained, and most importantly, it was by the hands of a lowly patrol officer! Holy sh*t, this feels like getting f*cked by a bull!¡±

    Young Master Yun heard his friend¡¯sint and said angrily as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that b¡ª¨Cd is doomed when we get out!¡±

    As for thewyers, since they didn¡¯t have any other options, they could only go back to their old masters for help.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t care less about whether those people would find connections to get the station to release their young masters, he just went back to his condo after he dealt with thewyers. Right as he entered, he saw Ran Jing at the bar table sorting documents, and Shen Yao was holding on to her big white leg and polishing her foot nails. She obviously didn¡¯t realize that her skirt was notpletely covering the upper half of her legs anymore, and when she subconsciously saw Xu Cheng looking her way, she was momentarily dumbfounded. Then, she immediately red at Xu Cheng and pulled down her skirt.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shen Yao snorted.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you are scared of being looked at, then just don¡¯t live here. This is what I meant by it¡¯s inconvenient rooming with another gender.¡±

    Shen Yao replied, ¡°I don¡¯t ask for much, and I can even double the rent. But I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve gotten used to this ce and don¡¯t want to move. Besides, I¡¯m often flying all over the world and will rarely stay in Shangcheng, so don¡¯t worry. Besides, you got such a big ce here, why not just let me rent a few rooms?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and reached out his hand, ¡°Money.¡±

    Shen Yao blinked in disbelief and asked, ¡°You are actually going to ask for my money?¡±

    If it was someone else courting Shen Yao, not to mention the pitiful rent money, they would fight for the opportunity to spend money on her every day. This man was clearly something else!

    Xu Cheng remained unmoved, with his hand out waiting for the money.

    Shen Yao pouted and pointed at Ran Jing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make her pay rent too?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t earn much, and she had agreed to do all the chores in the house. Can you? If you can as well, then you don¡¯t have to pay rent too,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    To Shen Yao, it wasn¡¯t really a problem with money, but when a man asks her to pay, it waspletely a matter of belittling Shen Yao¡¯s charm. She gnashed her teeth, ced a stack of hundred-yuan bills on Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, and snorted.

    After Xu Cheng finished counting the money, he went back into his room to take his nap.

    Watching his back disappear, Shen Yao really wanted to throw some ninja stars at his as*.

    Ran Jing¡¯s voice floated out from the corner. ¡°Honeytrap doesn¡¯t work on him, already tried.¡±

    Knowing that Ran Jing saw through the reason she was angry, she immediately folded her arms andined, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s one man in this world that canpletely disregard my charm! From sessful businessmen to foreign royalty and nobles, I deal with countless suitors on a daily basis! Today, I was actually asked by this guy to pay rent! I must show him some color to see.¡± (TL Note: ¡°I must show him some color to see¡± is a saying that means ¡°teach him a lesson¡±.)

    Ran Jing chuckled and replied, ¡°Tried that too. Yesterday, I got the best fighter from my bureau to deal with him, but he got beat up to the point of questioning life.¡±

 Chapter 18 - The Basic Trust Between People are Gone

    <b>Chapter 18: The Basic Trust Between People are Gone</b>

    Shen Yao stood up in that casual sling dress of hers, and she walked to the side of Ran Jing as she peeled an orange. ¡°We can¡¯t always be so passive, you know? As a woman, we have an advantage since birth, especially pretty women like us. We have enough men that hold us dear to their heart, why do we have to suck up to him? We must find a way to retaliate! Let¡¯s dig up some secret he¡¯s hiding, and we will see if he still dares to act all domineering and arrogant in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty the floor, I just finished cleaning it up,¡± Ran Jing replied nonchntly.

    Shen Yao replied, ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you find a way, why are you epting your fate already? We need to show him some color and put him on the passive side.¡±

    Ran Jing quietly sorted out the documents of the case she was working on and said, ¡°Based on my years of experience in criminal investigation, Xu Cheng¡¯s not a simple person.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyshes shivered slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ran Jing took out Xu Cheng¡¯s personal file from the drawer and ced it in front of Shen Yao. ¡°This is Xu Cheng¡¯s file. Besides the eight years, he spent in the army, there wasn¡¯t anything outstanding about his record.¡±

    Shen Yao nced at Xu Cheng¡¯s file and pouted, ¡°Then why do you say he¡¯s not simple¡±

    ¡°When I arrived that day, I was even heading for the door waiting for him to ask me to stay, but he didn¡¯t do anything. At first, I thought he was just deliberately disying no interest in pretty girls, so they would think he was something special, but I was wrong. He really didn¡¯t care. I was like you right now, furious. You must be angry why this man wasn¡¯t like the other men that were trying to court you and spoil you. Then, I tried bringing him to my station under the excuse of dining together and tried taking advantage of my suitors¡¯ jealousy to give him a hard time. I must say, this man is very skilled and also very calm. Xu Chengpeted with the best officer at my station from marksmanship tobat, destroying him in everything he thought he was best at. I think after the encounter with Xu Cheng, that colleague of mine began having an existential crisis.¡±

    Shen Yao sneered. ¡°So what if he¡¯s good at guns and hand-to-handbat, my dad¡¯s bodyguards are good at those things too. If you are going to be out here making a living with those skills, isn¡¯t it expected that he masters those skills?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°What¡¯s not simple about him is that he has no weakness.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Both you and I can be categorized as top-tier beauties, right? But in front of him, we have no advantage. There are so little men in this world that can remain unfazed in front of the temptation of beautiful women, the number is close to zero. Even if you meet one, it could also mean that the temptation was just not big enough. However, he can remainpletely indifferent in front of both of us. This, plus his capabilities, makes me feel that he¡¯s not a simple guy. Character, temperament, and skills, I can¡¯t see through any of it on this guy.¡±

    Just then, Xu Cheng walked out from his room. Noticing these two women staring right at him like missiles locking onto a target, he was quite confused. He just ignored them and went to the fridge for a drink, ready to go exercise.

    When he went to the exercising area in another room, Ran Jing continued to speak, ¡°See? If it was some other men, they would desperately try to stay and chat with us, but Xu Cheng justpletely ignored us.¡±

    Shen Yao said slowly after a brief pause to think, ¡°After hearing what you said, why do I feel like he¡¯s gay?¡±

    Ran Jing was stunned momentarily, and she nodded, ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    Shen Yao then said confidently, ¡°That must be it. I¡¯ve never met a man that doesn¡¯t show any interest in me, unless the man doesn¡¯t like women to begin with.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°How about, you go and test him out? Take off your clothes and walk ap around him?¡±

    Shen Yao elbowed her and snorted, ¡°You go! You can cosy with your baton and uniform too.¡±

    When Xu Cheng came out again, he was covered in sweat. He had finished the drink from earlier and came to the fridge for another. As a soldier with high vignce, he immediately felt two pairs of eyes lock onto him.

    Xu Cheng chugged on the drink as he turned around, seeing the two women staring right at him as if they were trying to see through him. Then, those two uniformly moved their sight to his lower region, as they wondered if he was the one on top or bottom.

    Shen Yao was in her sling dress, really wanting to figure out whether Xu Cheng was gay or not and if he waspletely immune to women.

    So, on the couch, Shen Yao subconsciously lifted up her dress slowly, and then, ¡°pa¡±, she pulled it all the way up to her waist, revealing everything underneath.

    Xu Cheng, who was originally just casually taking a drink, suddenly almost choked and had a heart attack at the sight of this.

    Pshhhh! The soda directly came out from Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth and nostrils as he coughed nonstop.

    Shen Yao immediately closed her legs and pulled down her dress, and she snorted as she went back to her room. When she passed by Xu Cheng, the woman¡¯s eyes carried a cunning and disdainful look.

    After Xu Cheng finally stopped coughing, he wiped off the soda by his mouth and asked Ran Jing what was going on with Shen Yao.

    Ran Jing already finished sorting through the documents and began heading to her room too. When she passed by Xu Cheng, she nced at Xu Cheng¡¯s underwear region, and squeezed out one word, ¡°Animal.¡±

    What?

    Xu Cheng waspletely confused.

    ¡°Did those two hit their head somewhere?¡± Xu Cheng felt that the two women were both being weird.

    After he finally caught his breath and drank the rest of the soda, he subconsciously took at a look at his trouser region, awkwardly finding out that the tent in his fluffy sweatpants was pretty obvious.

    Xu Cheng thought back onto that moment when Shen Yao lifted her dress and revealed her safety pants. He didn¡¯t even get to actually see anything, but he lost his defense to safety pants? It was indeed embarrassing.

    Xu Cheng felt like he waspletely yed by Shen Yao. He shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°The basic trust between people is gone.¡±

    ¨C That Night ¨C

    Thewyers of those 12 young masters discussed with the families and chose a representative to personally call the Public Security Bureau to ask. They decided to directly contact the city¡¯s police HQ, ignoring the local one they were causing trouble at.

    Shang City Bureau¡¯s deputy director picked up the call and then asked his secretary about it.

    The city-level bureau¡¯s deputy director: ¡°Do you know about the 12 people currently being held in detention at the branch bureau of the eastern city subdistrict?¡±

    The secretary: ¡°Yeah, the calls also came to me, and I went to inquire about it. I heard it was our Director that allowed the branch bureau to deal with it themselves, which basically meant not letting them go.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The deputy director frowned.

 Chapter 19 - Somethingâ€™s Wrong with the Body

    Chapter 19: Something¡¯s Wrong with the Body

    The deputy director put down the document in his hand and asked the secretary, ¡°Do you know the details?¡±

    The secretary nodded, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°Before this, someone already talked to themissioner, hoping that he would convince the station to let go of those young masters, but the director didn¡¯t agree. His reason was that those spoiled brats humiliated our patrol officers, and the director meant that patrol officers are police officers too, and the branch bureau did send over convincing evidence showing what happened from beginning to end. Besides, the impact of this incident was quite big, so considering the reputation of the police station, we cannot privately deal with it but let it go through the due process.¡±

    The deputy director sighed, and then he asked the secretary, ¡°Get me the information of the patrol officer that was involved in this matter.¡±

    ording to his understanding of the director, things like this would usually reach him before the director, let alone the director personally dealing with it. Something was a bit strange.

    Immediately, he got up and went to the director¡¯s office. After knocking on the door, the muscr middle-aged man in the mirror put down his mirror and smiled at him, saying, ¡°Need me for something?¡±

    The deputy director smiled as well. ¡°Very strange that you would protect a little patrol officer that just got on the job.¡±

    ¡°You are overthinking it. Since the whole thing was exposed and the patrol officer was in the right, no one can deliberately be biased towards anyone. Those that should be detained should be detained.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± The deputy nodded. Such a straightforward tone, it would be odd if there¡¯s nothing strange about it. This patrol officer definitely came from a big background.

    At dusk, when Xu Cheng was toozy to take off the uniform and went to dinner in it, Ran Jing asked in curiosity, ¡°You are really a police officer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to impersonate a police officer.¡± Xu Cheng nced at her, giving her the ¡°no sh*t Sherlock¡± eye.

    Shen Yao¡¯s voice suddenly floated over, ¡°You should go be a traffic cop instead.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±

    Xu Cheng chewed on a slice of meat. ¡°Why?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Because of your iron face and selfless character. You can see a pretty girl and still give her a ticket, and then you will get promoted after you consistently overachieve the quota.¡±

    Xu Cheng almost choked on the meat.

    Just then, a subtle but annoying ¡°buzz¡± sound came to his ear. Xu Cheng frowned, and from the corner of his eye, he saw a fly. With a ¡°pew¡±, he caught the fly mid-flight with his chopsticks.

    Both women were shocked by his sudden move, and when they subconsciously looked at the chopsticks, they were both dumbfounded, seeing the fly.

    Xu Cheng also sessfully shocked himself.

    He looked at his hand, and then recalled what he just did. Needless to say, the speed of his hand was incredibly quick.

    ¡°E, disgusting!¡± Shen Yao was clearly a spoiled kid that was also germophobic, and sheined after seeing that Xu Cheng caught a fly.

    Xu Cheng let go of the fly and looked at his hand as if his mind was out of it. That speed... It was indeed very quick, even faster than his speed from back when he was at the pinnacle stage of tier A!

    However, wasn¡¯t the gic fluid injected into his body causing some blockage which resulted in a drop in his physical capabilities? He also didn¡¯t feel anything different ever since then, but his speed just now did shock him.

    Ran Jing was also very shocked by Xu Cheng¡¯s sudden strike on the fly. The speed wasparable to wind, she didn¡¯t even see when Xu Cheng moved his hand, and when she looked up with Shen Yao, they already saw Xu Cheng holding the pose ¡°Oh hey I caught this fly¡±.

    Just when she decided to go back to eating, Xu Cheng moved again and resumed that pose.

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao saw the same fly getting caught between the two chopsticks again,pletely alive with its wings still pping. It might also be having an existential crisis right now.

    Xu Cheng immediately put down his chopsticks... Unable to wrap his head around what was happening, he just got up. ¡°Gonna go to work now.¡±

    He wiped his mouth, got up, got his hat, and left right away.

    Ran Jing was just looking at his back image dumbfoundedly,pletely stunned by his consecutive catching of the fly.

    ¡°How... the heck did he do that?¡±

    Xu Cheng got into the elevator and looked at his right hand. He threw a punch in the air, but the speed wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    ¡°Could it just be the power of my subconscious?¡± Xu Cheng was doubtful.

    Just then, although his elevator already began descending, he could still hear the two girls¡¯ voice.

    Shen Yao: ¡°How many years does he have to be single to be able to achieve a speed this fast? For a virgin like him, aren¡¯t you afraid that he won¡¯t be able to resist and rape us one day?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Just like a cow pulling a plough, only the cow can die from overworking, not the farm. There are two of us, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In the elevator, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. Was it just girls that were perverted, or was it that the prettier the girl was, the naughtier they were on the inside? What was wrong with this world?

    Then, don¡¯t know why, but Xu Cheng¡¯s ears became even more sensitive and began picking up some other noise while he was still in the elevator.

    ¡°Brother Bao, do you know which unit he lives in or not? This condo is so big, how long is it going to take if we check one by one?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already did my research. Didn¡¯t get anything, but I know he¡¯s in this condo so we just have to wait by the elevator. It¡¯s almost time for his shift.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s a police officer...¡± Someone was worried.

    ¡°So what? He¡¯s just a patrol officer, what are you scared of?! Just put a bag over his head and then beat the sh*t out of him. Then, if he doesn¡¯t let out Young Master Yun tonight, we will give him more color to see when he goes patrollingter! Don¡¯t leave behind any evidence, we can¡¯t let them find out that our boss is involved.¡±

    Police? Patrol officer? Aren¡¯t they talking about my handsome face??

    Xu Cheng¡¯s sensitive hearing picked up those keywords, and just as the elevator was nearing the first floor, he pressed the third floor right away and got out.

    As he walked, he could hear all kinds of noise and chatter from the units all around him. He didn¡¯t know why, but there seemed to be something wrong with his ear, as he suddenly felt that the world was very noisy. Even as he passed by the washrooms in the corridor, he could clearly hear the water droplets.

    Just as he was about to go take the stairs down, he heard those bunch of people talking again. ¡°Brother Bao, what if he takes the stairs?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I had Laosan, Maliu, and the others guard the stairs. Unless this guy isn¡¯t going to work, he will be caught for sure. Once you guys spot him, don¡¯t act rashly. Report his location first.¡±

    Xu Chen stopped in his steps, and from the top of the rotating stairs, he could see that there were indeed 3-5 people with dyed hair waiting down there on the first floor.

 Chapter 20 - The Four Sects of Shangcheng

    Chapter 20: The Four Sects of Shangcheng

    Xu Cheng casually walked down the stairs, waving towards those five thugs with colorful hair that were standing by the stairs.

    Soon, with the people who were waiting by the elevator, nine people immediately came over and surrounded him. Since the target already noticed them, then the ¡°bag his head and beat him up¡± method wasn¡¯t going to work. They had no choice but to give a ¡°kindly reminder¡± instead.

    The one leading the pact was a fatty nicknamed Brother Bao, which literally means Leopard. He came over chewing gum and said with a faint smile, ¡°Officer Xu, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng just stood there, not answering.

    The Bao guy recognized Xu Cheng¡¯s level by his badge right away, and a disdainful smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°I thought it was some big shot that took Young Master Yun and the others in, but it turns out to be an officer on the bottom level.¡±

    Then, he spat out the gum, and with a grim face, he came closer to Xu Cheng and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°If you still want to stay in Shangcheng, just let Young Master Yun and the others out.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked nonchntly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t recognize me.¡± Bao sneered, ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so calm right now. Do you know about the four old gangs of Shangcheng?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Xu Cheng was still indifferent. ¡°I heard about it when I was still in high school. The people from those gangs are all scumbags.¡±

    The face of Bao and the others all changed, but then he startedughing, ¡°Alright, since you know that we are scumbags, then you know it¡¯s best to not provoke us. Otherwise, things won¡¯t end well for you, do you know that? You are in uniform right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean you will be in it 24 hours every day, and who knows when you will get fired.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°How could I dare to threaten our beloved police officer?¡± Bao smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just here to tell Officer Xu, whether you are walking or driving, just be careful, especially since you like to ride a motorcycle. idents can happen at any time, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Bao red at Xu Cheng and thought he was purposely provoking him by asking for his name again.

    He repeated, syble by syble, ¡°B...a...o.¡±

    ¡°Real name,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Bao¡¯s eyes shot out a dangerous look, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I just wanted to remind you, just don¡¯t get in our way when we are enforcing thew. Calling yourself Bao, you are not really getting the illusion that you are a leopard and not a human, right? Since you don¡¯t even want to use the name registered with the government, how about I help you out and get my colleague to erase your name for you?¡±

    ¡°You are threatening me?¡± Bao¡¯s face changed dramatically. He deepened his voice and got even closer to Xu Cheng. At this point, their faces were practically touching each other. He then said, enunciating every word, ¡°Yes, I am scared of the police, but I¡¯ve never been afraid of low-level patrol officers like you.¡±

    Xu Cheng then casually asked, ¡°Then who are you working for right now? I remember the boss of each of the four gangs had changed many years ago, so I never really knew who was still running the night market establishments. I¡¯m very curious as to who your boss is.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get anything from me.¡± Bao snorted, ¡°If you have a chance, you can try going shopping after 12 o¡¯clock at midnight. Really, I wee you to visit us, but you are probably scared. Goodbye, Officer Xu, it¡¯s best if you take my words seriously and let Young Master Yun and the others go. Otherwise, I will visit you again, it¡¯s really easy to find where you live.¡±

    Then, he waved his hand and left with his group of men.

    ¡°He works for the North Gate gang.¡± At this moment, Ran Jing came out of the elevator and asked Xu Cheng gloatingly, ¡°How did you provoke those people?¡±

    ¡°They came for me.¡± Xu Cheng fixed his hat, and then walked out, with Ran Jing quickly catching up to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t provoke people from those four gangs,¡± warned Ran Jing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have jurisdiction in other territories, nor do I have the interest. I know that there¡¯s no absolute justice in this world, but on my turf, those that don¡¯t follow thews will be punished,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°The four gate gangs of Shangcheng aren¡¯t something you should provoke. Their history traces back to a long time ago, and even the government needed to use special strategies to keep them at bay. Besides their force, the businesses they run and manage aren¡¯t dark-themed like before anymore. You aren¡¯t at an advantage against these people.¡±

    ¡°We will wait and see.¡± Xu Cheng started to walk faster.

    Ran Jing gritted her teeth andined, ¡°They are hard to take care of because they have a bunch of people that know thew and know how to take advantage of it and its loopholes. Our Criminal Police Department did have them on our radar, but we realized that touching them would trigger a series of bacshes in Shangcheng that could cause chaos to the society, that¡¯s why we had been avoiding them. I just want to tell you to keep your distance from the people of the four gate gangs.¡±

    Xu Cheng left, he got onto his motorcycle and went to take his night shift.

    When changing shifts, Young Master Yun and the others in the cell were all looking at Xu Cheng as if they were a pack of hungry wolves looking at a fat sheep. Young Master Yun evenughed. ¡°You still don¡¯t know the trouble that¡¯sing for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything even if there¡¯s trouble. As a police officer, even when no trouble¡¯sing for you, you still have to go look for trouble; otherwise, our days will be so boring.¡± Xu Chengughed in return. He knew what Young Master Yun meant in his warning, it was probably some threat simr to that Bao guy. They were the type that would seek ck market connections if things couldn¡¯t be sorted out under broad daylight.

    ¡°You seem to be pretty carefree.¡± Young Master Yun said with mockery, ¡°Why are you putting your nose in small sh*t like this? Bad tempered young masters like us flood the streets of Shangcheng, why aren¡¯t you arresting the others too? The famous four great young masters of Shangcheng, why aren¡¯t you provoking them too?¡±

    ¡°What four great young masters? In my eyes, those that break thew are all the same ¨C criminals.¡± Xu Cheng was polishing his gun as he said, ¡°Instead of waiting for the 15 days to be up, you should write a self-reflection report. Maybe you can even get out early.¡±

    Young Master Yun: ¡°I¡¯m just deliberately staying here until the 15 days are up, and you can wait and see if I will forgive you after I get out. But, I feel like I will never be able to forgive you, so what now? How about you kneel and beg me right now?¡¯

    Xu Cheng chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can bring it on. I¡¯m new here and it is pretty boring normally, how about I will just y with you guys in the future?¡±

    Young Master Yun narrowed his eyes. ¡°I will make it unforgettable.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Same goes to you.¡±

    Then, he picked up his motorcycle keys and left.

    Like usual, he went to the high school in the area and waited until all the kids went home. That rebellious teenager from the Lin Family did not expect to see him. He came over right away and gave Xu Cheng a cigarette. Xu Cheng epted it and lit it up.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m going to win the bet with my brother,¡± the blonde-haired teenager said delightfully.

    Xu Cheng breathed out the smoke and asked, ¡°What bet?¡±

    The blonde-haired teenager: ¡°My brother said that you will be in big trouble, and I even thought that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see you tonight. Come over here, let me see. Are you a ghost right now?¡±

 Chapter 21 - Deadlock

    Chapter 21: Deadlock

    Xu Cheng knocked out the cigarette in the young boy¡¯s hand and scolded, ¡°What is a high school student doing smoking? Letting these high-quality cigarettes be smoked by a boy at your age is such a waste!¡±

    ¡°The teacher¡¯s not even trying to tell me what to do, but you are in my face?¡± The young boy raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring already to live! If I can¡¯t even smoke then what¡¯s even the point?¡±

    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t try to discipline you?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°He does his own thing, and I go to school, but I think it¡¯s boring.¡± The boy snorted.

    Just then, Young Master Lin and his friends came to pick his little brother up in a sports car.

    The boyughed, ¡°Brother, you are going to lose the bet.¡±

    ¡°Doubt it.¡± Young Master Lin jumped off of the car and took a good look at Xu Cheng to see if he had any injuries. After confirming that there weren¡¯t bruises or wounds anywhere, he said, ¡°You still dare to go on patrol? I heard Young Master Yun and those guys were really gonna be locked up this time for 15 days, and believe it or not, my bet is on you getting beat up really badly tonight.¡±

    The little boy reminded Xu Cheng, ¡°My brother knows this circle very well. If he says that you will get beat up, then you will definitely be attacked. I think it¡¯s best if you go hide for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Being a policeman in itself is a dangerous profession. I¡¯m more scared of losing my job if there aren¡¯t any people breaking thew.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t care less. After finishing his cigarette and seeing that most of the kids safely went home already, he realized that it was about time for him to go on patrol.

    ¡°You are just a patrol officer, why are you trying so hard?¡± the little boy said as he saw Xu Cheng walking away.

    Xu Cheng turned around and replied, ¡°I know the water in Shangcheng is deep, but everyone has a purpose. You guys follow yourws, and I execute myws.¡±

    Young Master Lin sneered, ¡°I did some fortune-telling for you. You will see blood in the next two days. You are wee.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and directly left with his motorcycle.

    Young Master Lin and his brother and friends talked as they watched him drive away.

    ¡°I heard that Yun Bing¡¯s buddy, a guy called Luo Shao, found someone from the North Gate Gang to do some ideological work on the patrol officer,¡± the second-generation heir said to Young Master Yun, and the so-called ideological work just meant inhumane torture.

    ¡°Although North Gate is the weakest out of the four gangs, it¡¯s still quite annoying to be entangled by them. This group of people was notpletely eradicated in the past 20 years, and now they are more like a triad that knows about thew,¡± Young Master Lin replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the government has a headache, but it¡¯s not something we should care about.¡± Someone said to Young Master Lin, ¡°You wanna bet?¡±

    Young Master Lin turned over. ¡°Bet what?¡±

    ¡°You know, bet how many days this little patrol officer can hold out.¡±

    The others closed in as well. ¡°Why not bet something bigger?¡±

    The others raised their brows, not knowing what this guy was referring too.

    ¡°Like... bet when this patrol officer¡¯s going to disappear from Shangcheng? The moment he loses his job will be the moment he disappears.¡±

    The blonde-haired boy brushed his hair and added in, ¡°I think he might surprise you.¡±

    ¡°Dong, you are still small, you don¡¯t know how ruthless the four gangs are under the table. If this policeman was smart, he would switch to an office job at the station right now. The four gangs are notorious for the unscrupulous means they use in the dark,¡± Young Master Lin said to his little brother.

    ¡°To be honest, I am a bit surprised by how this guy managed to detain Yun Bing and the others.¡±

    The others all nodded their heads and chipped in, ¡°A lot of people are looking into this po-po, this guy probably still doesn¡¯t know how many second-generation heirs and forces are toying with him to prove their status!¡±

    The blonde-haired boy named Lin Dong threw away the cigarette and said, ¡°Big Bro, let¡¯s go follow him and take a look. If you really think he¡¯s gonna be targeted tonight, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in the North Gate Gang¡¯s hands now, we can¡¯t do anything,¡± Young Master Lin frowned and said to his little brother.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just need to follow him. His motorcycle is easy to spot anyways. If it¡¯s really that Yun Bing or his friends¡¯ doing, we can record it and ckmail himter,¡± the other guysughed and said.

    Young Master Lin thought about it. Since there was nothing else going on tonight, the group all jumped into the car and followed after Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng held onto the handlebar with one hand, as his other hand waved around in the air, trying to find that feel he had when he caught the fly in the kitchen. All of a sudden, he noticed the sports car in front of him suddenly decelerating. Thank god he had fast reflexes, or he would¡¯ve rear-ended the a-s of the car in front of him.

    Just at that instant, his subconscious mind ignited once again and made his body step onto the brakes. Due to the stop being so sudden, the motorcycle¡¯s rear tilted up due to the strong deceleration as it came to a stop. Thank god, there was still a centimeter of distance between the two vehicles.

    At that moment, the people in the sports car as well as the Jaguar and BMW in front of it all stepped out of the cars. The guy that drove the sports car was dressed in a ck vest and wore golden chains around his neck, and he started shouting at Xu Cheng the moment he got out of his car. ¡°You blind f*cker!¡±

    The other people all closed in on Xu Cheng. ¡°Yo dumbass, you rear-ended my man! What are you going to do topensate him?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself, I didn¡¯t hit him,¡± Xu Cheng got off of the motorcycle and said to them.

    The dude in the gold chains kicked the motorcycle over and shouted in anger, ¡°You think you are God just because you are in a police uniform? My f*cking detection system even prompted that you hit my car. I¡¯m telling you, you are not leaving until youpensate me. I don¡¯t care if you are a police officer or not. You rear-ended me, so you have to be held responsible.¡±

    Seeing his motorcycle kicked over, Xu Cheng¡¯s face slightly changed. He grabbed the guy by the cor and was a bit infuriated. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You are at fault and you still want to fight?¡± The man in the chains snorted. ¡°Even if I sell your motorcycle, it wouldn¡¯t even cover the cost of my car¡¯s paint job, you know that? Hurry up, call and get someone to bring 300 thousand yuan over!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank?¡± Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Go take a good look at your detection system, see if I really hit your car or not.¡±

    The man in the golden chain ne pushed his face closer to Xu Cheng¡¯s, deepened his voice, and said, ¡°You think you don¡¯t have topensate me just because you are a cop? I will give you 10 minutes. If the money doesn¡¯t arrive, I will beat you up, and then it will be even. If you don¡¯t have money, you can pay with your body, haha.¡±

    Xu Cheng realized that these guys were deliberately causing him trouble. There weren¡¯t a lot of people around in this area thiste at night, and there was usually a speed limit. Even now, decelerating one¡¯s car so suddenly was already illegal. They were clearly trying to get Xu Cheng to rear-end them.

    ¡°You guys vited the trafficw just now. Take out your IDs and let me see them,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The moment he took the high ground and began interrogating them as a police officer, the faces of those 7 men around him all turned grim. They silently surrounded Xu Cheng. The man with the chain ne looked at Xu Cheng, his face looking a bit grim under the dark street light. ¡°Think carefully, now it¡¯s you that rear-ended my car, don¡¯t bullsh*t about me breaking thew. It¡¯s been two minutes, so you still have eight minutes.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to go on with this nonsense. He was ready to walk past him. ¡°I will go check out the detection system you installed in your car.¡±

    The people surrounded him tighter, as if not wanting him to walk over. The scene immediately became a deadlock.

 Chapter 22 - Venting Anger

    Chapter 22: Venting Anger

    Not far away, Lin Dong and his brother Young Master Lin and his friends parked their cars by the side of the road. Young Master Lin saw the scene and said, ¡°That guy in the spiked jacket is from the North Gate Gang. The most annoying thing about these guys is, they will use intimidation and ckmail when dealing with the rich, and talk about thew in the face of bureaucracy; they are incredibly difficult to deal with.¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t speak, he just lowered the window and watched from the car.

    Xu Cheng felt that these seven guys weren¡¯t nning to let him go to take a look at the rm system.

    At that moment, he could only show his helplessness through grinning. He looked around at the seven people that were looking at him like tigers looking at a sheep and said, ¡°You guys are doing this purposely, right?¡±

    ¡°Quit the BS, you still have five minutes.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then don¡¯t bother counting down, I won¡¯t give you the 300 thousand yuan.¡±

    The guy with the chain ne narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m joking with you? So what you are saying is that you want to pick number two and get beaten up by us right?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡¯ Xu Cheng looked at him in the eyes and calmly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money, so there¡¯s only one option left for me. But since I know that you will beat me up, then why not try and fight back? After all, I¡¯m a police officer, I can¡¯t be too much of a coward.¡±

    A grim expression shed past the face of the man in the chain ne. Then, he raised his hand up high and swung it towards Xu Cheng. However, just before it was about to touch Xu Cheng¡¯s face, Xu Cheng raised his hand and grabbed his wrist.

    He said emotionlessly, ¡°You know you are about to hit a police officer, right?¡±

    The man with the chain ne had an indifferent expression. ¡°Oh, my bad, I didn¡¯t see that you are a police officer. I just saw that you rear-ended my car and got too angry.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I was afraid that you would see me as an officer and go easy. If that¡¯s not the case, then let¡¯s have some fun. I also need to vent some anger.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Xu Cheng indeed needed to release his pent-up anger. He worked so hard for the past 7 to 8 years so that one day he could join the Dragon Division. Who would¡¯ve known that the damned gic fluid injected into his body would cause his overall strength to decline. He squeezed out a smile as he walked out of his base because he didn¡¯t want hisrades to see the fragile side of him. He already cried out all his tears when his father passed away, so god knows how much he wanted to release all of his anger right now. A full-out fight couldn¡¯t havee at a better time!

    That night, getting drunk wasn¡¯t enough to digest all the pain, nor would it be that easy, and that was why he didn¡¯t really care about anything that was happening to him and gave those two beautifuldies, Ran Jing and Shen Yao, the feeling that he was gay. In fact, entering the Dragon Division was Xu Cheng¡¯s dream, but when that dream was suddenly shattered, he really felt that there wasn¡¯t much more to look forward to in life. At this point, he really wanted to take off the police uniform and fight these guys without a care in the world.

    The people from North Gate were stunned for a second.

    Then, the man in the chain ne noticed that his wrist was suddenly twisted by Xu Cheng!

    At the next moment, his entire face lost color as he screamed in pain.

    Xu Chengnded a solid kick on that guy¡¯s chest, directly sending him flying andnding with his a-s facing the sky. Then, the other six guys¡¯ punches and kicks all began flying over.

    Xu Cheng went head on against those attacks with his fists and legs,pletely unafraid of getting hurt. Anyone who met his fists, whether it was their hands or legs, all felt like they were being smacked brutally by a steel pipe.

    Xu Cheng pulled on a guy¡¯s cor, threw him over the shoulder, and then sent a flying punch at the face of the guy beside him.

    The people of North Gate couldn¡¯t even scream in pain, as blood directly gushed out from their noses and mouths, causing them to cover their faces, unable to even get up.

    A guy did a roundhouse kick aiming at the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head, but Xu Cheng grabbed it with one hand, locked it under his armpit, grabbed onto the guy¡¯s shirt with the other hand, and directly threw him out like a shot put after spinning around once.

    The sheer arm strength needed to be able to throw someone over 180 cm (5¡¯11) tall through the air in a perfect arc dumbfounded Young Master Lin and the others who were observing in the distance.

    ¡°So strong!¡± The blonde-haired brat Lin Dong looked at Xu Cheng inbat admiringly, it was that violent and domineering!

    The other second-generation rich kids beside Young Master Lin already saw Xu Cheng taking care of Yun Bing and the others the other night, but back then, they just thought it was understandable since those rich heirs weren¡¯t good at fighting anyways. However, tonight, it was the monsters from North Gate! Just that guy in the chain ne along was probably a thug who had grown up fighting, yet the ruthless side that Xu Cheng disyed tonight gave Lin Dong and the others the feeling that he was going easy the other night in front of the club.

    The man in the chain ne on the ground violently coughed a few times. When he saw the worsening situation, a malicious thought immediately came into his head. He directly pulled out a butterfly knife from his pocket and charged towards Xu Cheng¡¯s back.

    Xu Cheng was busy 1v2ing and didn¡¯t pay any attention to his back. When he heard someone roaring, he felt a sense of danger from his back. If he was in his prime, he would¡¯ve reacted right away, turned around, and sent the guy flying with a kick. But now, he forgot the fact that his body condition worsened, and when he realized that his body couldn¡¯t react to his mind like before anymore, his face changed a little.

    Seeing that the dagger was about to go into his back, his subconscious immediately took over and controlled his body to react to the danger. His body moved as fast as the wind towards the guy behind him, locking the guy in ce with his elbow against the guy¡¯s chest.

    The guy in the chain ne was terrified and dumbfounded seeing Xu Cheng dashing over, and just before he could react, he felt his body taking a hit and being sent flying like a kite with a broken string. That powerful impact felt like he had gotten rammed in the a-s by a bull on crack.

    The other people were already like spent arrows as well, not able to pose any more threat before easily getting dropped by Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng was also covered in sweat and breathing heavily. His doctor was right about his body getting worse. Before when he was taking the test, he still didn¡¯t believe in the machine¡¯s analysis of the drop in his capabilities. But after the fight tonight, Xu Cheng immediately felt the truth that his strength was on a serious decline.

    The seven North Gate thugs were all whining like babies and hiding their heads in their arms, their faces covered in bruises. They were indeed good tools to vent anger on.

    Seeing their state, Xu Cheng let out a breath. ¡°Come on, continue!¡±

    Seeing the guy in chain ne who was now lying on the ground looking up at the moon, Xu Cheng slowly walked over, grabbed a pack of cigarettes that had dropped on the ground, picked out one for himself, lit it up, and squatted down in front of the guy.

    The guy in the chain ne squinted his eyes. ¡°You got balls, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t care. I¡¯m an officer, so I¡¯m going to arrest you if you dare to break thew.¡± Xu Cheng said in disdain, ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±

    The guy weakly shook his head.

    ¡°Do you still want the 300 thousand yuan?¡± Xu Cheng continued to asked.

    The guy continued to shake his head.

    Xu Cheng stood up and threw his cigarette butt, and thennded another solid kick on the guy, causing him to scream miserably.

    ¡°Arresting people like you will only waste public resources. You can try again next time, and we can bet if I dare to shoot you or not,¡± Xu Cheng warned him, and then he directly walked over to lift up the fallen motorcycle.

    The engine roared, and he rode off, leaving Young Master Lin and his guys dumbfounded. ¡°Looks like Shangcheng¡¯s rich and powerful had weed themselves a strong opponent, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to end up as a mouse or a cat.¡±

 Chapter 23 - This is a Clever Police Officer

    Chapter 23: This is a Clever Police Officer

    The man in the golden chain ne was slowly helped up by his men, who nervously asked, ¡°Brother Min, how should we exin this to Brother Bao? Tonight he asked us to send that guy back covered in bruises and cuts, so Young Master Yun can see it when that officer gets back to the station and feel assured. Otherwise, he¡¯s going to think that we just took the money but didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    The man in the chain ne felt a warm sensation in his nostrils. He wiped his nose, knowing it was bleeding without having to take a look. He cursed, ¡°This is a tough character. Tell Brother Bao that this guy might only yield to a softer approach and can¡¯t be tamed by force. Also, the area he¡¯s patrolling is the South Gate Gang¡¯s territory. Give them a heads-up, it¡¯s a free favor we can do for them.¡±

    Xu Cheng went to the seaside¡¯s seafood stall and bought an energy drink. He felt much more refreshed after gulping the bottle down in one go, and he did need a boost to get through the rest of the night shift. He felt awesome after the fight just now, but it also allowed him to see what level his strength dropped to. At least in terms of power, speed, and reaction speed, he fell from A to C, and the drop was pretty significant. With this huge gap, his brain was still able to quickly observe and make judgments, but his body movements just couldn¡¯t keep up. Just now, if it weren¡¯t for his subconscious outburst which still couldn¡¯t be exined, that butterfly knife would¡¯ve probably been shoved inside his back.

    But also, Xu Cheng felt something different with his ears. They became extremely sensitive, and he didn¡¯t know why that was the case. In addition, his body¡¯s reaction to his subconscious mind also made Xu Cheng wonder.

    ¡°Looks like I need to get a checkup at the hospital now. It¡¯s probably the after-effects of the serum inside my body,¡± Xu Cheng muttered to himself.

    Just as he was contemting, Young Master Lin and the others drove over in their sports car and stopped in front of him. ¡°Wanna go for a drink?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on duty, not interested,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Young Master Lin¡¯s little brother, Lin Dong jumped off the car and looked at Xu Cheng full of interest. ¡°Teach me how to fight.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to pay attention to this group of people. This area was right by the seaside, and it was known as the expensive seafood street. Xu Cheng¡¯s sry couldn¡¯t afford the meal and drinks here. Besides, he wasn¡¯t interested as well, since he was still on duty and needed to patrol the area.

    Just at that moment, three ck Audi A6s drove over and four guys got out. They walked past Lin and the others, saying, ¡°South Gate Gang is handling business, please step away.¡±

    Upon hearing that they were from South Gate, Young Master Lin subconsciously pulled his little bro Lin Dong back and stepped to the side.

    The four men in suits arrived before Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Our manager wants to meet you, Mr. Xu. Please.¡±

    Then, they pointed at a caf¨¦ by the ocean not far from them. Before Xu Cheng could reply, that blonde-haired teen Lin Dong frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Those men immediately looked at him, and one even lifted his arm, about to p the kid, when Xu Cheng grabbed his arm, smiling and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t fuss over what a kid is saying, I will just go with you guys. I know I would probably be brought to the local boss no matter where I patrol.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng let go of that man¡¯s hand and started walking towards the open-air caf¨¦ across the street.

    The guy from South Gate rubbed his arm in surprise...

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°This guy¡¯s power is a bit overbearing, be careful.¡± The guy rubbing his arm looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and said, ¡°No wonder the guys from North Gate couldn¡¯t deal with him. This guy is something.¡±

    Xu Cheng went over the caf¨¦ and was led to a man in a cotton-padded tunic wearing a bead bracelet and a jade ne. He was very focused on making tea.

    After Xu Cheng opened the bell curtain, the man looked up and smiled at him, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Cheng replied. ¡°I¡¯m in my uniform, and sitting down means that I¡¯m possibly colluding with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Not dumb.¡± The man smiled, surprised that Xu Cheng would be so vignt. Then, his face turned dark and gloomy. ¡°Do you look down on us?¡±

    His implication was basically interrogating whether Xu Cheng looked down on dwellers of the ck society.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer.¡±

    The manughed, ¡°Yeah, an impulsive officer.¡±

    He took a sip of his own tea and said afterwards, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for young people to be motivated to do things, but they shouldn¡¯t be so aggressive and headstrong. It¡¯s like the people under me, I hope they can have a good future, but I also don¡¯t want them to be too ambitious since our generation doesn¡¯t want to retire so early. So, those young people with ambition do live a tougher life.¡±

    He looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply, only looking at him.

    The man drank the rest of the tea and poured himself another. Seeing that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t answer him, he thought Xu Cheng didn¡¯t understand what he was saying so he continued, ¡°I hope that you will do what you should do, and not stick your nose in things that are none of your business. Someone asked me to talk to you, and I don¡¯t want to give you a hard time. Although you are an officer, you arrested someone you shouldn¡¯t have arrested. The younger generation, what¡¯s there that can¡¯t be solved by just having a civil conversation? No need to act on emotions.¡±

    Hearing him talk for awhile, Xu Cheng faintly smiled, went over, took a cup, and drank the tea. Then he asked, ¡°Would you like to make a deal with me first?¡±

    The man frowned, his eyes on Xu Cheng.

    ¡°I will p you right now, then pay for your medical expenses plus 300,000 yuan for mental damage. Would you take the deal?¡± Xu Cheng carried a seemingly harmless smile on his face.

    The man¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be happy too, right? Same here. When we are having a civil conversation, you are equal in my eyes. But if you don¡¯t respect me, then I¡¯m sorry, I can only treat you like a wild animal. And what¡¯s the best way to show a wild beast who¡¯s higher on the food chain? Give it a beating! Beat it fiercely until it¡¯s scared of you!¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and said as he faced the ocean, ¡°Back at the military camp, my instructor told us that we should be patient with the people and teach them about thew, but against people that are stubborn, we should stop violence with violence.¡±

    The man¡¯s hand mmed onto the table, his eyes exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whose territory you are on?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget one thing.¡± Xu Cheng calmly turned around and said, ¡°When I followed your men in here, at least two dozen people saw meing in to meet you in my uniform. If something were to happen to me, not to mention you, the whole street¡¯s business will get shut down.¡±

    Xu Cheng heavily pressed both hands onto the coffee table as well, leaning over so that his face was just inches apart from the man and saying, ¡°This is the power of the country!¡±

    Xu Cheng finished, and after a sneer, he turned around and prepared to leave. The four men were ready to stop him, but the man by the table with a gloomy face lifted his arm, gesturing his men to let him leave.

    After Xu Cheng left, the four men from South Gate looked at their manager. ¡°Just letting him go like that?¡±

    The manager: ¡°He¡¯s a smart policeman.¡±

 Chapter 24 - Hello

    Chapter 24: Hello

    When the sky was about to brighten up, Xu Cheng returned to the station to change out of his uniform. The noisy soundsing from officers changing shifts woke up Young Master Yun and the others inside the cell. When they saw Xu Cheng through their sleepy eyes, they suddenly jumped up and stared at him in shock.

    After Xu Cheng changed into his street clothes and saw their surprised expressions, he joked, ¡°Did you see a ghost?¡±

    After he left, Young Master Yun furiously grabbed onto the iron bars and said, ¡°Those bastards from North Gate! They dare toy with me?! Didn¡¯t I tell them to take care of this patrol officer? Howe he has nothing on his face?!¡±

    The other rich second gens also said in exasperation, ¡°North Gate is a big disappointment. They always say that they will take your money and solve your problem, and they chicken out when it¡¯s just a patrol officer. I think the North Gate Gang can be reced in the underground world of Shangcheng.¡±

    After work, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t rush to go home. He sat on the bench at People¡¯s Hospital for the results of various blood and physical tests.

    The doctor came over with the test report and handed it to him. ¡°The results came out. The blood samples and your body¡¯s physical condition shows that you are fine. As for the serum residual in your body, we took a look at it too. There¡¯s nothing wrong, everything¡¯s normal.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned and stood up. ¡°Doctor, the results came out so soon, were the tests really run thoroughly?¡±

    Now it was the doctor¡¯s turn to frown. ¡°You are questioning me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I meant, should I do a full body check including my organs and blood cells?¡± Xu Cheng immediately exined.

    ¡°This is your whole body¡¯s inspection report.¡± The doctor solemnly pointed to the report and told him, ¡°Look at the data, it¡¯s all normal. There¡¯s no problem, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°But I just feel ufortable somewhere. My ears are sometimes too sensitive, and I can hear everything around me,¡± Xu Cheng added. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a whole day now...¡±

    The doctor took a long look at Xu Cheng, and then sighed, ¡°There is indeed one more part you can check.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Xu Cheng immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s what I was saying, hurry, check the ce that was missed.¡±

    ¡°I suggest you go to a mental hospital to check your brain, or go to a psychiatrist to help you with your recent mental health problems. A healthy person insisting that he is sick, what a r¡ª-d!¡± the doctor muttered and directly left.

    ¡°Doctor, I feel like my body will be a fortune. If you want to be famous and get your name crowned with eternal glory, I can give you a chance and let you study my body! How does that sound?¡± Xu Cheng grabbed onto the doctor that was about to leave and said.

    He really did feel that there was something wrong with his body; maybe it was some mutation caused by the serum that was injected into his body at thatboratory on hisst mission.

    That doctor looked at the tall and burly man named Xu Cheng. He shivered and immediately shrugged Xu Cheng¡¯s arm off and yelled, ¡°Get the f*ck out of here, I ain¡¯t into you!¡±

    Then, the doctor ran like an innocent girl that saw a rapist, leaving a bunch of crows flying over Xu Cheng¡¯s head...

    When Xu Cheng got back to the condo, and before he even came close to the door, his keen hearing already picked up the voices inside his house. There were definitely more than 2 of them in there; it sounded like there were 3 people.

    Could it be one of their friends visiting? But the new voice sounded so familiar...

    When Xu Cheng walked in and saw the three women chatting andughing on the sofa, he suddenly stopped in his ce when he saw the third one that wasughing gracefully.

    At the same time, that beautiful girl was also stunned for a second, though her elegant facial expressions also disyed hints of surprise.

    Shen Yao saw how Xu Cheng was clearly a bit out of it when he saw her friend. Although the psychology of wanting topare and win was making Shen Yao a bit upset, she still joked around, ¡°See, this guy¡¯s finally stunned from seeing a beautiful girl, what did I say? He¡¯s not gay, it¡¯s just that the women were not pretty enough.¡±

    But Ran Jingughed and replied, ¡°You still don¡¯t know, Xu Cheng¡¯s a fan of Chuxue.¡±

    That elegant beauty was no one else but the little princess of the entertainment industry, Lin Chuxue, who also happened to be Shen Yao¡¯s best friend.

    Shen Yao finally felt better after hearing what Ran Jing said. Clearly, she was still hung up on the contrast between Xu Cheng seeing her and him seeing Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°No wonder, haha,¡± she said.

    Ran Jingughed and said, ¡°Just before, he even told me that Lin Chuxue was his wife, and I told him it was a normal dream for all men.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng looked back at her, a faint smile shing across their faces. But when Lin Chuxue heard that Xu Cheng said she was his wife before, there were bright colors in her eyes.

    Seeing Xu Cheng still standing there looking at Lin Chuxue in a trance, Ran Jing walked over and patted him on the shoulder, not wanting him to embarrass himself even more. ¡°Dumbfounded? Unexpected? The ¡®Lin Chuxue¡¯ you really like is right in front of you, you didn¡¯t expect Shen Yao to be good friends with her, right? Doing you such a favor, maybe Shen Yao doesn¡¯t have to pay her rent anymore?¡±

    Shen Yao couldn¡¯t help but jump into the swindle, ¡°Yeah, you can return the rent money to me, and I will reluctantly agree to take a picture of you and Lin Chuxue together.¡±

    Ran Jing dragged Xu Cheng over to sit down. To avoid awkwardness, he picked up the water on the table and pretended to be thirsty. Lin Chuxue also picked up the tea cup on the desk for a few sips. Then, both of them heard Ran Jing ridiculing Xu Cheng, ¡°I even told him, there was no way Lin Chuxue was his wife, or else I would live stream myself eating poop.¡±

    Poosh!

    Poosh!

    Almost at the same time, both Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue spat out the water in their mouth.

    Shen Yao and Ran Jing both turned to the two with a weird look. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Cheng casually wiped his mouth and handed the tissue paper box on the desk to Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Just a moment ago, the tacit understanding made the two look like good friends that knew each other, yet the ¡°Thank You¡± then rejected this feeling of acquaintance and distanced the two.

    Shen Yao thought the two didn¡¯t know each other, so she introduced, ¡°Chuxue, this is myndlord, Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s thendlord you were talking about that has a bad temper and no gentleman-like demeanors?¡± Lin Chuxue smiled and looked at Xu Cheng.

    Shen Yao nodded, ¡°Yeah, correct, that¡¯s him.¡±

    Lin Chuxue extended her hand and slightly smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yaoyao¡¯s good friend.¡±

    Xu Cheng hesitated for a second, then reached out his hand to cooperate with her ¡°we don¡¯t know each other¡± act, as he bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Chuxue, you seem really odd today. Usually, you wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to reach out to shake hands with a man you just met,¡± Shen Yao said jokingly.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Lin Chuxue said with a slight pause, ¡°I was afraid that if my attitude¡¯s not good, then Mr. Xu might expose my rtionship with you, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you easily in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Xu Cheng replied. ¡°But it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t expect you would be Shen Yao¡¯s friend.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng as if she wanted to say something with her eyes. Then, she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m very surprised too.¡±

    In her heart, she added, ¡°Surprised that you actually know my best friend.¡±

 Chapter 25 - The Sudden Arrival of Reporters

    Chapter 25: The Sudden Arrival of Reporters

    At around noon, Ran Jing went to the kitchen to cook up some food, while Lin Chuxue and Shen Yao continued to chit-chat in the living room.

    ¡°Friendship over, you rarely get a one-week break and you actually didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Lin Chuxue began ming Shen Yao when no one was around.

    Shen Yao replied like she was wronged, ¡°Come on, I wanted to let you know too, but you can¡¯t y with me... Look at you right now, so popr that all the streets are covered with your posters, and wherever you go, you cause a traffic congestion. If I stay with you, I would be tortured to death... What happenedst time is still vividly in my memory, so I¡¯m going to tell everyone but you. I didn¡¯t want to tell you that I actually have one month of vacation this time.¡±

    Lin Chuxue brushed her hair behind her ear and finally let it go. She picked up the fruit knife and said as she cut the apple, ¡°Last time was an ident, I didn¡¯t know that that fan could recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Screw you! It was my first time going into the men¡¯s washroom to hide from your crazy fans. My reputation would have been ruined if people were to find out!¡± Shen Yao red once at Lin Chuxue. ¡°Wait, how did you know I¡¯m on vacation?¡±

    ¡°You... you would always post your pictures on Weibo (Chinese twitter) whenever you get to a new country, and I saw that you hadn¡¯t updated your Weibo for three days now, so I thought you must be taking a few days off,¡± Lin Chuxue said proudly.

    Shen Yao: ¡°And you really dared toe and find me by yourself? Not even letting your agent follow you? If you were to get recognized by your fan, then you are done for. I¡¯ve seen the level of madness of your fans...¡±

    Lin Chuxue took a bite of the apple and said as if she wasn¡¯t worried at all, ¡°If I bring my agent and assistant, you think I can stille out to see you? Arrangements here, arrangements there, every single day. I¡¯m about to die from exhaustion.¡±

    Shen Yao curiously shifted closer. ¡°How did you get out then?¡±

    ¡°I pretended to go to the washroom, then sent them a text, turned off my phone, and voil¨¤.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled; it didn¡¯t seem to be her first time doing this.

    Shen Yao gloatinglymented, ¡°I think your agent and assistant are already going crazy now.¡±

    Just at this time, Xu Cheng got up from his nap and went to the balcony to hang the clothes he ced into the washer earlier. Not long after, Xu Cheng saw from the corner of his eyes that Lin Chuxue, in her floral-patterned dress, was standing behind him. After Xu Cheng hung up thest piece of clothing to dry, he looked out of the window into the clear sky, not knowing what to say.

    Lin Chuxue came over, ced her hand on the window too, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I didn¡¯t know you were here, this is a coincidence. I only made a few good friends after I came to this country, and Shen Yao¡¯s one of them.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, ¡°I was also just joking when I told Ran Jing that. Besides, no one¡¯s going to believe the thing between us, so don¡¯t worry, no one knows that you are already married.¡±

    Lin Chuxue silently nodded, looked at the sky, then back to look at the side of Xu Cheng¡¯s face, and then changed the conversation topic, ¡°How is it? Is your job treating you well?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good, I¡®m just not used to the pace of life here. After staying in the army for four or five years, I didn¡¯t expect the outside world to have changed this drastically.¡± Xu Cheng turned around and slightly smiled, ¡°But you, you can be so popr no matter where you go. On the other hand, I have been eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Are you still going after that goal?¡± Lin Chuxue looked at him and asked.

    Xu Cheng looked at the sky, and after sinking into silence for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will find that Ye Family that abandoned my dad and me, and seek justice from them!¡±

    Lin Chuxue saw the determination from the side of Xu Cheng¡¯s face, and she silently said in her heart, ¡°I won¡¯t give up either, I will wait for you to slowly find the confidence and courage to face this marriage.¡±

    After standing by the window for awhile, she spoke, ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t need to be so distant. After all, we are married, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that going to work? You are now a celebrity queen high up there, I don¡¯t want you to be affected by any gossip, not to mention how explosive the news of your marriage will be. We should be careful. I didn¡¯t want to call you and get eavesdropped on and have our rtionship exposed. This is what I promised you before.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded silently and then said, ¡°Do whatever.¡±

    Then, she turned around and went back inside.

    But outside, Ran Jing who just came back from outside said with a face full of anxiousness, ¡°Not good, there are so many reporters and paparazzi below us. Chuxue, did your whereabouts get exposed?¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s face slightly changed.

    ¡°Crap, we need to hurry up and bring Chuxue out of this area.¡± As someone who was almost driven crazyst time, Shen Yao knew very well the consequences of being besieged by the media and fans. She immediately turned to Ran Jing to think of a way together.

    ¡°Chuxue, hurry and give your agent and assistant a call. Also bring some bodyguards, hurry,¡± Shen Yao said to Lin Chuxue.

    On the contrary, Lin Chuxue actually appeared pretty calm herself, because being nervous wouldn¡¯t do her any good in this kind of situation anyways. She would usually leave it to her agent or assistant to think of a way, and herpany would usually dispatch security and bodyguards to escort her between business arrangements.

    Xu Cheng came back in with his empty clothes basket and said nonchntly, ¡°We have a police captain here that can be used as protection, what are you guys afraid of?¡±

    Ran Jing was dumbfounded for a second and said, ¡°Oh true, I¡¯m a police officer and I¡¯m supposed to maintain order, but how can I do it by myself? I will get trampled before I can even get in front of their faces and talk.¡±

    Ran Jing then looked towards Xu Cheng. ¡°But wait a minute, isn¡¯t this also your job too? As a patrol officer, shouldn¡¯t you at least keep your neighborhood in order? Can you just stand and watch the celebrity you like get squeezed and groped by those paparazzi and fans?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I like her,¡± Xu Cheng reiterated.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine we get it, you don¡¯t have to say it out loud.¡± Lin Chuxue seemed to be a little pissed.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, I will leave this matter to you.¡± Shen Yao ced her hands on her waist and said, ¡°If Chuxue loses a single hair, I will get my dad to buy this condo and kick you out.¡±

    In fact, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say that he wasn¡¯t going to help Lin Chuxue, but he just wanted to deny that he liked Lin Chuxue so she doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts.

    ¡°Okay, I will send her back to thepany, but you two have to cooperate with me.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Wear some sunsses and hats. There are four elevators in this condo, let¡¯s split up and use decoys to distract the media and fans.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao thought it might work. Shen Yao ran into her room and brought out a pair of sunsses for herself and another pair for Ran Jing. The two then went to find hats. They couldn¡¯t find caps so they used some other hats, and then they each took an elevator and went down.

    Xu Cheng brought Lin Chuxue to the elevator and waited for it toe up. Lin Chuxue had her hands behind her back and didn¡¯t appear to be nervous at all. She looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to send me back, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hinder your career so I helped you hide our marriage, but after all. your dad handed you over to me, so I have the obligation to protect you.¡± Xu Cheng had his back towards Lin Chuxue as he waited for the elevator toe up. He closed his eyes, and his sensitive earlobes slightly moved.

    Then, he heard three reporters¡¯ voices from the elevator that was slowlying up.

 Chapter 26 - Woah, So Experienced

    <b>Chapter 26: Woah, So Experienced</b>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lin Chuxue curiously asked Xu Cheng who had his eyes closed.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s ears could hear all the noises and movements around him, including... the ¡°glulululu¡± sounding from Lin Chuxue¡¯s stomach due to hunger.

    He turned his head around to give Lin Chuxue a weird look.

    Lin Chuxue was quite surprised as to why Xu Cheng suddenly looked at her with that kind of gaze, and she immediately turned her head to look at the screen above the elevator door that disyed the floor numbers.

    Xu Cheng gently tugged on Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go hide over there for a moment.¡± He then pointed at a building gap in the corridor.

    Lin Chuxue felt the request was quite random, but since Xu Cheng was in charge of her now, she could only listen to him and go hide in there.

    When the elevator was about toe up, Xu Cheng immediately turned around and pretended like he was just pulling out his keys to lock his door. The elevator opened, and the three reporters came out with their cameras. They scanned the surroundings and saw Xu Cheng who had his back towards them, looking like he had just came out from his room.

    But, they didn¡¯t see the Lin Chuxue that was hiding in the corner.

    Lin Chuxue was also a little shocked, how did Xu Cheng know that the peopleing up were reporters?

    ¡°Excuse me, sir, have you seen Lin Chuxue or know which unit she¡¯s in on this floor?¡± The reporters came over to ask as they stuffed 3 one-hundred yuan bills into Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Do us a favor, our work isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Xu Cheng slightly smiled, took the three hundred yuan into his bag, and said as he pointed at the unit furthest down the hall, ¡°I remember seeing an unfamiliar girl standing in front of that door in the morning, but I¡¯m not sure if she went in or not.¡±

    The three reporters immediately went over like sharks that smelled blood.

    Xu Cheng immediately turned to Lin Chuxue and gave her a look. Because the reporters¡¯ backs were facing her, she could tiptoe her way into the elevator without alerting them, and Xu Cheng quickly entered with her and closed the elevator doors.

    He quickly pressed the button on the first floor just as Lin Chuxue floated over behind him and said, ¡°I want a share of that three hundred yuan.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m trying so hard to get you out of here, and you still want to fight over three hundred yuan with me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, did you get it wrong? Those reporters gave you money because they wanted my information.¡± Lin Chuxue pouted and pretended to be pissed. ¡°They only spent 300 on my information, I thought it could go for at least a couple hundred thousand. I can¡¯t believe you epted only 300 yuan...¡±

    ¡°Quiet for a second.¡± Xu Cheng stopped her whining and continued to listen for the noises down below.

    Sure enough, he heard a lot of noisesing from the first floor. The property management team probably dispatched security to try and maintain order, but they just couldn¡¯t kick the reporters and fans out since they were too hyped and wouldn¡¯t listen to anything. From the noiseing from below, Xu Cheng could tell that there were at least thirty or forty people!

    This was just a conservative estimate.

    It seemed like they won¡¯t make it if they take the elevator directly down to the first floor.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng stopped the elevator at the second floor and grabbed Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and walked out.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t we going down?¡± Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t keep up with his pace and asked in curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, they already surrounded the ce,¡± Xu Cheng said, still domineeringly holding onto her hand and walking towards the staircase. However, he also began hearing some noise from the stairway.

    ¡°There are so many people downstairs, someone definitely told Princess Snow. She would only take the elevator if she¡¯s stupid. We might get a little surprise if we guard the stairway.¡± These voices came from three girls, but Xu Cheng knew it wouldn¡¯t just be a few of them waiting in the stairway.

    He stopped in his tracks, turned around, and said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    ¡°To do what?¡± Lin Chuxue was a bit startled when Xu Cheng asked for her phone.

    ¡°Do you think I will sell you out or something?¡± Xu Cheng red at her.

    Lin Chuxue reluctantly took our her pink cased phone from her purse and handed it to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng turned the phone on and two dozens missed calls immediately popped up, all from her agent. He directly found Shen Yao¡¯s number and dialed.

    ¡°Hello? Chuxue, are you still okay? Oh God, don¡¯te out, the fans surrounded the entire condo. Jesus Christ!¡± Shen Yao asked with concern over the phone.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Shen Yao was stunned for a second and then she said, ¡°I came out. When I just came out, the security thought I was Chuxue and took me out from another passage.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Okay, great, now go back and lead the crowd away from the elevators.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Shen Yao almost immediately exploded, ¡°Do you know how crazy Chuxue¡¯s fans are? What happens if I¡¯m caught and they strip me naked?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Wait until after they catch you before taking off your sses and showing that face of yours. They will definitely no longer be interested.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled upon hearing that.

    On the other end of the phone, Shen Yao felt that Xu Cheng had a point but soon felt like something sounded off. ¡°Wait a second, what do you mean?! You¡¯re saying they will immediately lose interest when I show my face? What¡¯s wrong with my face?! You are insulting my beauty! Do you believe that I can just tell my dad to buy the rights to this entire condo and kick you out?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Fine fine, let¡¯s just save your friend first. We¡¯ll think of another way to lead them away as well.¡±

    Then, he immediately hung up and called Ran Jing with his own phone. Seeing that there was a number of another woman on his phone, Lin Chuxue was a little upset, but she didn¡¯t say anything. As promised, they wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s privacy.

    ¡°Hello, Xu Cheng.¡± Ran Jing picked up the phone, sounding like she was sneaking around.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the third floor, when the elevator opened I saw a crowd justing right at me. Thank god I was able to close the elevator quick enough ande back up,¡± Ran Jing replied.

    ¡°Go to the elevator and wait there for my n. In a bit, Shen Yao will distract one wave of people, but I think it will only be enough to trick some fans; the reporters won¡¯t be so easily fooled. They might figure that someone¡¯s ying decoy, so you need to go down and try to attract the second wave of people and get the reporters to follow.¡±

    Ran Jing sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I will mourn for three minutes for Shen Yao. She¡¯s going to kill you once she finds out.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. Just as he bitterly smiled, his sensitive ears caught what was happening on the first floor.

    Shen Yao came back, and when the ss door opened, she pretended to be very nervous and turned around and ran, triggering the fans to run after her. Although she was in sunsses and a hat, the fans still followed after seeing that she ran, thinking that it must be their idol.

    ¡°Princess Snow is right there! Princess Snow ran!¡± some fans immediately yelled and chased after Shen Yao. And once someone took the lead to chase, a lot of people soon followed after in excitement.

    Xu Cheng then said to Ran Jing over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to show off your acting skills. Go downstairs and act realistically.¡±

    Ran Jing was still a bit unsure. ¡°The reporters are probably not that easy to deal with right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No worries, you are all beautiful and have simr body shapes. Under the hat and in sunsses, it¡¯s going to very difficult for them to immediately tell whether you are Lin Chuxue or not.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ran Jing replied and she got into the elevator and went down to the first floor.

    On the first floor, a few news reporters were just about to join in on the chase, when several experienced reporters dragged them back. ¡°What are you chasing for? I¡¯ve seen enough of this old trick, it¡¯s a decoy. That person¡¯s not Lin Chuxue for sure, she¡¯s probably her assistant. Lin Chuxue¡¯s probably still upstairs.¡±

    The other newbie reporters all eximed, ¡°Woah, so experienced!¡±

 Chapter 27 - Slightly Touched

    <b>Chapter 27: Slightly Touched</b>

    Just as some experienced reporters exined that the first woman that rushed out wasn¡¯t Lin Chuxue, one of the elevators opened with a ¡°ding¡±. Then Ran Jing, whose face was covered with a pair of sunsses and a hat, popped her head out. This move was indeed quite an impressive act, making it seem like she was being cautious. Besides, her height was about the same as Lin Chuxue, about 168 cm (5¡¯6), and she had long legs and a slim figure. When she popped her head out, she was quickly spotted by several reporters. Ran Jing immediately ran out of the elevator. She wasn¡¯t running too fast like a police officer, but rather like a reserveddy, and it was that little detail that caused the reporters to mistake her for Princess Snow, Lin Chuxue.

    The experienced reporters immediately chased over, and those newbie ones, of course, all followed.

    After about 3 minutes, the entire first floor finally calmed down.

    Xu Cheng then went down the elevator and led Lin Chuxue out.

    When they safely came out of the elevator door, there weren¡¯t any media reporters nor fans. Lin Chuxue took her key out and was about to go to the parking lot when Xu Cheng stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Getting the car?¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°What car? The media probably know everything about every car you have in your garage. Otherwise, they probably wouldn¡¯t have caught onto where you were so quickly. At this moment, your sports car at the underground parking probably already became a car show for others, that ce is most dangerous right now. I will drive it over in a bit, but for now, just follow me. I will drive you to thepany.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°You have a car?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Wear your sunsses and a helmet, and ride on my inconspicuous motorcycle with me. Then, even if you shout to random pedestrians that you are Lin Chuxue, I think there won¡¯t be anyone who will believe you. It¡¯s justmon sense, who would believe that a queen in the entertainment industry would ride an ordinary motorcycle.¡±

    Lin Chuxue then stared straight at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng was walking at the front for a bit until realizing that this woman fell behind, not even moving. He curiously turned around and looked at her. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Now I sort of believe what my little brother was saying,¡± Lin Chuxue whispered.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Xu Cheng asked. Lin Chuxue also had a brother outside of the country who was also of mixed-blood.

    ¡°He said that you deliberately let me have first ce in grades every semester and that you are actually really smart,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    After speaking, he drove out his motorcycle and skidded to a stop beside Lin Chuxue. ¡°Come up.¡±

    Lin Chuxue lifted her floral dress and got on, not knowing whether or not to hold Xu Cheng¡¯s waist. Her hands hesitated for a second after reaching out before pulling back and resting on her legs.

    Xu Cheng was going quite fast, and it was Lin Chuxue¡¯s first time riding a motorcycle so she couldn¡¯t maintain bnce very well. ¡°Slow down, you are not having a baby or something.¡±

    ¡°In a bit when Ran Jing and Shen Yao reveal who they are, those reporters will definitelye back, so I have to bring you back to thepany as soon as possible, you are like a ticking time bomb right now, you know that?¡± Xu Cheng said. Seeing from the rear-view mirror that Lin Chuxue was having a hard time finding bnce, his tone became slightly softer. ¡°Grab onto my waist, just like how we rode my bike in high school.¡±

    Those words left Lin Chuxue nk for a second, and then a smile overflowed from the corner of her mouth. She subconsciously grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes, as if they had traveled back to their innocent years of high school.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng noticed that Lin Chuxue even courageously raised her arm for a bit and screamed in delight.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Cheng was shocked for a second.

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°You said no one¡¯s going to recognize me anyways. The feeling of riding in the wind feels really nice.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled and shook his head. After twenty minutes on the road, they finally arrived back at herpany. When parking, Lin Chuxue looked at him and said, ¡°You are noting up for a cup of tea or something?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just give me your car keys. I will drive your car over.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded, pulled out her key with a Paddington bear keychain, and gave it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Then... I will go up first?¡±

    Xu Cheng started his motorcycle again, drifted 180 degrees on the spot, and left without saying a word, leaving Lin Chuxue behind gritting her teeth. Watching his back, she was almost about to curse how un-gentleman-like he was.

    ¡°So anxious to leave, is there a babying out of his belly? Humph!¡±

    When she went up to thepany, her assistant and agent immediately recognized her. The two both came over anxiously. ¡°Holy crap, you scared the crap out of me, where did you go this time? Your phone was off too, Chuxue! Can we not y ¡®let¡¯s have a heart attack¡¯? In order to find you, I had to postpone two business arrangements on the schedule, and the general manager is waiting for you too. I think she probably had to go invite some people out to dine to apologize because you stood them up.¡±

    Lin Chuxue then got dragged into the general manager¡¯s office and was forced to listen to her nag for about half an hour.

    Aftering out, Lin Chuxue still looked as rxed as always. She was probably the only one in the entirepany that could calmly face thepany boss¡¯sints ande out as if nothing happened.

    ¡°Sister Chuxue, someone came over just now to give you your car keys. Your car is already parked in spot #22 in the parking lot in front of thepany.¡± The security saw Lin Chuxue who just came down from the elevator and gave her the keys.

    Lin Chuxue nodded, and just when she was about to turn around after taking the keys, the security guard took out a takeout bag and said, ¡°Oh right, he also told me to give you this pizza, saying that you might be hungry.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was surprised, she was indeed hungry. While riding the elevator back up, she quietly opened the box inside the bag. Inside was a cheese pizza. Seeing this, Lin Chuxue smiled, ¡°So he was in a rushto pick up the car because he also wanted to get me the pizza?¡±

    What really moved Lin Chuxue was that Xu Cheng still remembered that she liked cheese pizza.

    In fact, when in the elevator with her earlier, Xu Cheng¡¯s sensitive hearing already picked up the growling sound from her stomach, so he bought a pizza on the way, remembering that it was her favorite food back in Ennd.

 Chapter 28 - Underlying Power

    <b>Chapter 28: Underlying Power</b>

    ¨C National Experimental Base Research Center ¨C

    Outside of theb, the Dragon Division instructor waited on a chair.

    After about half an hour, three researchers came out, took off their masks, and began talking.

    ¡°Zhao, regarding the biological fluid you brought over, we took a good look at it and identified it as an experimental product of animal gic research.¡± The researcher concluded the result to the Dragon Division instructor with certainty.

    ¡°Animal gics?¡± Instructor Zhao paused for a second. ¡°You are saying, it¡¯s like in the movies where they did research with the gics of animals?¡±

    The researcher nodded. ¡°Yes, we found many animals¡¯ genes within the serum you brought here. I must say, those foreign gic researchers are really bold and this technology is very good. Maybe they had already achieved great breakthroughs with this gic experiment. So far, the animal genes we can confirm to be present include bats, leafcutter ants, and falcons. We only identified these three for now.¡±

    Instructor Zhao frowned. ¡°What were these scientists trying to do?¡±

    The researcher smiled. ¡°There are many biologists in the world that had thought of this crazy idea, and many countries are already conducting research in this field. It¡¯s just that no one has made any significant breakthroughs yet. They want to make humans more powerful and unlock more underlying capabilities by fusing human DNA with animal genes, but no one was sessful with their experiments. These ambushed scientists have quite a novel idea. Bats naturally have the best hearing in nature, you know as well that they use sound waves to identify all obstacles. If this ability could be infused into a human¡¯s DNA, then our hearing ability will be approximately 150 times better. At the same time, ultrasound feedback can help predict danger ahead of time and thus allow our body to react faster.¡±

    The researcher then showed a lot of bat sample data to Instructor Zhao and exined, ¡°We also explored many fusion experiments with single animals, and many countries weren¡¯t able to find sess as well. The guys at that researchb must be crazy and daydreaming to want to fuse so many animal genes into one.¡±

    The group walked and talked, and Instructor Zhao asked in curiosity, ¡°That whatever-ant is a species of ants, right? What kind of characteristics and capabilities can we use as a reference?¡±

    The researcher lightly smiled and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate ants. They can lift up something that is 50 times their weight. Previously, a zoologist had done research and concluded that if the ants were the size of humans, then they could easily take control of this world from us humans. Think about it, if a guy has the capabilities of an ant and be able to exert enough force to lift up something 50 times his weight, that would be terrifying. It¡¯s a nice fantasy but difficult research, as the ants are very small so it¡¯s very tough studying them, let alone extracting its genes and conducting fusion. It would be much more difficult than other animals.¡±

    Instructor Zhao asked, ¡°Then what about falcons?¡±

    The researcher replied, ¡°Three words, ¡®fast as f*ck¡¯! The fastest and most agile animal in this world aren¡¯t leopards or tigers, but animals such as hawks and falcons. They can swoop down from the air and capture preys on the ground without giving them any time to react, and that¡¯s enough to show how fast the falcons are. But what¡¯s more incredible about them is their unique vision system which can magnify objects several times. The principle behind it is like the telescope. Unlike the human retina, eagles have two foveae, one central and eral, and the two are concentrated in different areas of the eye. The former can sharply find objects in the front view, and thetter receives the image of the object in front of the eagle. The front of the eagle¡¯s head is the most sensitive binocr vision zone made up of two central foveal views, and that way, the eagle¡¯s visual field is simr to a sphere, allowing them to oversee a very wide area at once.¡±

    Instructor Zhao asked with concern, ¡°Then does the serum I brought over work? What if it¡¯s injected into someone¡¯s body, what will happen?¡±

    ¡°Injected into a human body?¡± The researched bitterly smiled, ¡°It would be either death or waiting for death from diseases and organ failure. We checked out the gic fluid you brought over, the degree of integration isn¡¯t too high, and it could be categorized as a defective product. It¡¯s difficult enough to fuse human DNA with one animal, let alone injecting abination of animal genes into someone¡¯s body. Anyone¡¯s DNA tissues would be eaten up and destroyed. In the history of biological research, there hasn¡¯t been any sess with this kind of experiment.¡±

    Instructor Zhao sighed, ¡°This time, we originally had three qualified candidates to join the Dragon Division, but one of them was injected with this, which caused an overall decline in his health andprehensive capabilities. It was a pity.¡±

    The researcher replied, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Besides, the guy might not have much time left too. I think we can be a bit nicer, it¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t spare jobs in the Dragon Division, we can at least take him in to help with the logistics side of operations.¡±

    Instructor Zhao bitterly smiled, ¡°I was thinking about that too, but a veteranrade in that candidate¡¯s military camp told me that this guy¡¯s a particrly prideful individual, and he wouldn¡¯t ept any treatments from Dragon Division out of sympathy.¡±

    The researcher nodded. ¡°Then try to get him a good position with better pension and benefits. After all, soldiers that put in blood and sweat to try to get into Dragon all deserve high respect.¡±

    Instructor Zhao nodded. ¡°All arranged. This guy¡¯s now a patrol officer at Shangcheng, as long as he doesn¡¯t cause too big of a trouble, we will just let him be.¡±

    The researcher nodded. ¡°If you get the chance, go and talk to him. I mean, just in case, if he really can¡¯t make it anymore, ask him if he¡¯s willing to donate his body to the nation after he dies.¡±

    Instructor Zhao frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. After all, his life was destroyed because of that incident. Bringing this up to him is like sprinkling salt on his scar, and it¡¯s a bit inhumane to even ask him if we can take his body to do research after he dies.¡±

    The researcher bitterly smiled. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I thought you could just ask him. If he¡¯s not willing then we won¡¯t force him anyways, right? I just wanted you to give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going to y the bad guy, okay? All you scientists know is getting results and rewards,¡± Instructor Zhao cursed.

    Researcher: ¡°If ites to it, we can give him morepensation. Since his dream is to contribute to the country, then give him more opportunities at the police station, it will be like granting his wish before he dies.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Instructor Zhao replied, ¡°I will ask the superiors. Okay, let me know if there¡¯s any progress in your research, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Xu Cheng grabbed a drink from the fridge and went into his exercise room. He naturally closed the door, but he surprisingly realized that he pulled the entire door handle off!

    Xu Cheng frowned, turned around, and cursed, ¡°Which constructionpany handled this project?! What is this cheap sh*t? I can just pull the door handle off like this?¡±

    Then, he didn¡¯t think too much and came to a table. As he was about to pick up a ss to drink, who knew that the moment he grabbed onto the cup, ¡®pa¡¯, it would shatter just like that.

 Chapter 29 - Uncontrollable Power

    <b>Chapter 29: Uncontroble Power</b>

    Xu Cheng looked at the broken pieces of ss on the floor, then at his palm, and the ss shards stuck to his skin. After shaking them off, he slowly squatted down and picked up the ss shards and took a closer look.

    There didn¡¯t seem like there was a problem; the craftsmanship and quality were both fine.

    But why was it that it crumbled like a piece of tofu once he grabbed it?

    Also, that doorknob from earlier...

    Xu Cheng took a look, it was stainless steel aluminum alloy, so theoretically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t have broken that easily too.

    He walked from the exercise room into the living room in deep thought and noticed that Ran Jing and Shen Yao had alreadye back.

    Ran Jing was all fine, looking at documents and humming a joyful melody. However, Shen Yao looked like she had survived a heart attack as sheid on the sofa diagonally, her eyes looking forward without focus.

    Xu Cheng thought something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask right away. Instead, he first walked to Ran Jing¡¯s office desk quietly. He ced his hand on the table and asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    ¡°ording to my experience in criminal investigation, she probably got hit hard by something mentally,¡± Ran Jing replied.

    Xu Cheng nodded, thinking that he should still try to cheer Shen Yao up a little.

    So, he left Ran Jing¡¯s office desk and walked towards the sofa.

    But just as he withdrew his hand from the desk, Ran Jing was deeply shocked because she noticed that after Xu Cheng¡¯s palm left, that solid hardwood desk of hers had a new deep palm print!

    Ran Jing¡¯s mouth was wide open as she looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back,pletely dumbfounded by this guy¡¯s background.

    ¡°I heard that when a woman¡¯s dispirited, she will be happy again after eating. This is especially true for beautiful girls,¡± Xu Cheng lightly said to Shen Yao.

    Shen Yao initially ignored Xu Cheng and was still dwelling in her own emotions. After a while, she turned around and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said, if you are feeling down, you can go eat something to cheer yourself up,¡± Xu Cheng repeated.

    ¡°Not that one.¡± Shen Yao shook her head.

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What other one?¡¯

    Shen Yao: ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly said, ¡°Beautiful girl?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Do I count as a beautiful girl?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Then what about inparison to Chuxue?¡±

    Xu Cheng hesitated for a bit and replied, ¡°You shine in a different way. You two are different types.¡±

    Shen Yao immediately said as if she was about to cry, ¡°Then why the hell is it that when I took off my mask, those hardcore fans that were chasing me seconds ago like I was a million dors immediately turned around and left? Please, even though I¡¯m not Chuxue, I¡¯m still good looking okay? They just ran after ncing at me, isn¡¯t that too rude?!¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly hesitated andmented, ¡°You are still hung up on that?¡±

    ¡°Why else would I be like this?¡± Shen Yao stood up. ¡°The people that Ie into contact with are all powerful or rich, and which one of them wasn¡¯t actingposed around me and trying hard to please me?¡±

    Ran Jing burst out inughter at her desk, and she began exining to Xu Cheng, ¡°So this is how things unfolded. Shen Yao was chased by over a hundred fans for three blocks; you can only see this kind of scene in movies. When she ran into a dead end, she was pushed up against the wall by all those fans. Then, she took off her mask and sunsses and pretended to be helpless with her eyes closed, I think what Shen Yao envisioned was going to happen was that she would be raped by all those fans, and so she decided that she needed to disy her vulnerable side to make those fans forgive her due to her beauty.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°And then?¡±

    Ran Jing had to stop herself tough a bit more before continuing. ¡°She closed her eyes for less than 5 seconds, and when she opened them again, everyone was gone without a trace. After they realized that she wasn¡¯t Lin Chuxue, they didn¡¯t waste a second on her. Guess what I heard her saying with her eyes closed when I got to her?¡±

    Shen Yao was about to throw herself at Ran Jing in order to shut her up. ¡°AHHHHHH, Ran Jing, I¡¯m going to kill you, don¡¯t say it!¡±

    Xu Cheng reached out and wanted to pull Shen Yao back, but the result was awkwardly surprising. He tried to lightly grab onto a corner of Shen Yao¡¯s long skirt, and if it was during a normal day, with the kind of high-quality brand-name clothing that Shen Yao wore, a light pull would have caused no problem. At most, the corner will just slip out of Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. But, today was different. Xu Cheng, terrified, saw that with a ¡°siii¡± sound, Shen Yao¡¯s skirt was torn apart from the corner Xu Cheng was holding.

    Then, Shen Yao¡¯s porcin white legs were exposed, and coincidently, she wasn¡¯t wearing any safety pants under her skirt, instead having put on a pair of rose-red underwear.

    The picture seemed to be fixed at that moment. Shen Yao covered Ran Jing¡¯s mouth with her hand, Ran Jing stared at Shen Yao¡¯s lower half, and the tattered piece of skirt remained in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. Time seemed to have stopped for a second at this moment.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth was wide open; he looked at the ripped fabric in his hand, then at Shen Yao¡¯s gradually reddening forehead and neck, and then Ran Jing¡¯s big eyeballs. Moreover, Shen Yao¡¯s long legs, adorned with only a pair of underwear, were still maintained in the original running position.

    The scene was unusually quiet, but when Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, it triggered an explosive growl from Shen Yao.

    ¡°XU CHENG!! I¡¯M GOING TO KILL YOU!¡± Shen Yao¡¯s entire face went red. She forcefully pulled the tattered fabric from Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, wrapped it around her body to temporarily cover herself up, and then threw herself at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°ident!¡± Xu Cheng immediately exined before her fist was able to swing over towards him. ¡°Who knew the quality of your skirt was this bad!¡±

    ¡°You are still talking?¡± Shen Yao was so mad that she enunciated every word. ¡°I¡¯m going to call my dad and directly contact the boss here to kick you out and make you homeless!¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I didn¡¯t see anything! Really!¡± Xu Cheng was afraid that she would go berserk so he immediately exined.

    Shen Yao was already in a state of madness. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Can you go and wear some pants first? You are making things even more awkward right now!¡± Xu Cheng grew a little impatient and gently pushed Shen Yao, who was charging at him. But who knew that he would use too much power, even though heter swore that he just lightly pushed her away.

    From Ran Jing¡¯s perspective, she saw Shen Yao flying away from Xu Cheng¡¯s push!

    That¡¯s right, flew away. Like, there was a beautiful arc in the air.

    With a scream, Shen Yao flew for about five meters andnded on the sofa. The parabolic trajectory made it impossible for Ran Jing to close her mouth and recover from the shock.

    Xu Cheng was shocked himself.

    He looked at his hands, then he looked at the Shen Yao five meters away with her head towards the floor and snow white legs straight up over the sofa, Xu Cheng knew tonight was going to be a sleepless night.

    Then, Shen Yao¡¯s resentful cry resounded in the room, ¡°Xu Cheng, you b¡ª¨Cd!¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng really didn¡¯t know what else to say anymore. He ripped open a girl¡¯s skirt, saw everything, and then sent the girl flying five meters away. Shen Yao¡¯s messy hair and clothes made her look like she was just ruthlessly tortured. Xu Cheng felt a little guilty, so he shuffled over and tried tofort her, ¡°How about... I will just stand here and let you hit me until you are happy...¡±

 Chapter 30 - Sharp Insight

    <b>Chapter 30: Sharp Insight</b>

    Shen Yao really wanted to cry. She had always been a fashionable bachelor princess adored by men and had seen all kinds of men from all around the globe. As a national goddess-stewardess with a beautiful smile, she had always upied the high ground in the heart of the opposite sex, until this man who actually dared to act indifferent towards her broke all of her conventional paradigms,pletely disrupting her rhythm andmon sense.

    When she thought that Xu Cheng was just trying to y hard to get and would actually have the same nature as all the other men, Xu Cheng actually ignored her innate advantage as a stunningly-beautifuldy and used violence on her! Just what sort of next level one-of-a-kind scumbag would use hands instead of words tomunicate with a woman? All in all, Shen Yao felt that her entire perception of men in this world had been turned upside down because of Xu Cheng.

    It tuned out that a guy could actually be that much of a scumbag?!

    Since Xu Cheng said that he would just stand there and let Shen Yao vent her anger, she felt that she would be dumb to not take him up on the offer. So, summoning all of her strength and gathering the hatred stemming from all the injustice she had received from Xu Cheng the past few days, she decided to p him in the face with all of her strength.

    At that thought, with her back against Xu Cheng, she gritted her teeth, extended her right palm, and channeled the strength from her entire body. She slowly stood up, preparing a super big arc to throw Xu Cheng a p as revenge and dere her dominance.

    Xu Cheng felt that he truly inadvertently hurt the little girl and was feeling extremely guilty. He sighed after seeing Shen Yao sobbing nonstop, thinking that if she was really going to turn around and p him, then he would just let her.

    But just at that moment, the phone in his pocket began vibrating.

    ¡°Have a taste of my Buddha Palm Strike!¡± Shen Yao shouted with her back towards Xu Cheng, and with a powerful spin move, she came swinging with her p.

    But the thing was, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know it wasing since Shen Yao was just sobbing earlier and didn¡¯t say she was going to take him up on the offer. So, just at that moment, Xu Cheng turned around and went to pick up his phone.

    ¡°Hello, Instructor?¡¯

    Instructor: ¡°Xu Cheng, I heard that you had some friction with the people of North Gate?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a small misunderstanding,¡± Xu Cheng replied. Since it was about work, he thought it would be better to take the call somewhere else. But as he walked away, he didn¡¯t notice Shen Yao who was spinning around to p him as hard as she could. Of course, she ended up missing, and all the force and body weight she used carried her forward and made her fall again onto the floor face first.

    Ran Jing closed her eyes. She could feel that Shen Yao¡¯s sanity was on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Coming over, Ran Jing helped Shen Yao up.

    Shen Yao blinked her big beautiful eyes, which were getting a little red. However, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t cry. I¡¯m the Queen, Shen Yao.¡±

    After Xu Cheng finished the call, hepletely forgot that he was just apologizing to Shen Yao a moment ago and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    Then, he left. Just like that.

    Seeing him leaving out the door, the tears brewing in Shen Yao¡¯s eyes finally began gushing down like a flood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone that¡¯s as much of a scumbag as him! Xu Cheng, just you wait!¡±

    Ran Jing patted her on the shoulder andforted her, ¡°I think you should just let it go. Before, I couldn¡¯t give an absolute evaluation of his power, but now I can. Come up, let me show you something.¡±

    Shen Yao kept on sobbing as she was helped over to Ran Jing¡¯s desk, and she saw the palm print Xu Cheng inadvertently left.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Shen Yao asked as she wept.

    ¡°Just now, he just casually came over and rested his hand here, and he left this. It¡¯s clear how much strength he has. The longer I¡¯ve known him, the more mysterious I find him.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about how powerful he is, seeing how he doesn¡¯t have the slightest interest towards women, I already know he probably practiced some virgin technique when he was young. If he really pisses me off enough, I can just drug him! I will take away his virginity!¡± Shen Yao¡¯s eyes lit up in rage as she thought about Xu Cheng.

    Ran Jing bitterly smiled. ¡°Would that be trying too hard?¡±

    Xu Cheng was on the road on his motorcycle. Just now, his instructor called him, wanting to switch him to a new area to help him avoid being harassed by North Gate. It was his instructor¡¯s order, so Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t refuse. So now, he was just heading over to his shift early so his colleagues could help him get familiar with the new area, which was the west district.

    When waiting at a traffic light, Xu Cheng stopped his motorcycle and lit a cig. This red light was usually 2 minutes long, and it was enough for him to take a few huffs in. As he smoked, Shen Yao¡¯s snow white legs short-circuited his brain for a second. He shook his head, trying to not think of the awkward encounter.

    On the sidewalk across the street from him, a group of elementary school students that just got out of school was walking on the crosswalk, passing him. Xu Cheng was reminded of his childhood upon seeing these kids. Although his childhood was unbearable, there were still beautiful moments and it was still an unforgettable part of his life.

    Xu Cheng saw that the traffic light was about to change up as the countdown was about to end. But at that moment, a car on the opposite side of the intersection took off early by one second while the light was still red, and it charged straight into the intersection, about to run into the kids that were passing the crosswalk. Perhaps no one noticed the scene of the driver having a pale face with saliva drooling off of the corners of his mouth, but Xu Cheng spotted this odd car right as it stopped for the red light. He even clearly saw through the window that the driver was shaking his head like he was driving under the influence. Xu Cheng¡¯s face immediately changed. He threw his motorcycle to the side and charged straight towards the three kids that were still getting over the crosswalk. He picked up the kids andnded on the sidewalk on his back, with that car swerving left and right and passing right by him. The scene left everyone in cold sweat.

    After being picked up andnding into a stranger¡¯s arms, the three kids immediately began crying as well. They also felt that the car speeding past them was about to hit them. The female teacher leading the group finally came back to her senses and ran over with red eyes to check on the kids.

    After letting go of the three kids, Xu Cheng immediately got up and chased after the swerving car. If his intuition was correct, the driver was probably on cocaine.

    His car already collided into three oing cars and severely affected traffic.

    Xu Cheng rushed over, thanking God that the driver had already copsed on the steering wheel and was no longer elerating. However, the leftover force of the vehicle at its weight and current velocity was still enough to kill a pedestrian, and what was most dangerous was that no one knew which direction the car was going to take.

    With a mad dash, Xu Cheng caught up with the car. He forcefully pulled opened the passenger door, got in, and stepped on the brake to stop the car from causing more harm.

    Not long after, two police cars came over, and they finally let out a sigh of relief seeing that no one was injured. They came forward and shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hands. ¡°We are very grateful for your bravery and what you just did.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his badge and said, ¡°My responsibility as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are from the Civil Police Department.¡± The criminal police officer saluted Xu Cheng and said, ¡°We are from the Drug Unit. We¡¯ve had our eyes on this guy for a long time but didn¡¯t expect for things to get out of control like this. We are very grateful for your help in keeping the situation contained and not letting it cause any injuries or casualties. Now, we can take it from here.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I will get going first.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Then, the officer picked up the inte and reported to his supervisor, ¡°Captain Ran, target #8 has been located.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Background of the Four Gates

    <b>Chapter 31: The Background of the Four Gates</b>

    When Xu Cheng arrived at the police station, he finally realized why the instructor had kindly helped him change his patrol area. It turned out that Young Master Yun and the others¡¯ parents had finally managed to work their connections to get their kids out of there. The upper management probably thought that since they had already detained the rich heirs for three days, the young masters had probably learned their lessons already and were ready to be released.

    When Xu Cheng came over for his shift, a group ofwyers was also there to sign the bail and release documents.

    Young Master Yun and the others all came out from the cell and were stretching their muscles. Upon seeing Xu Cheng walking in, the twelve of them came over and blocked Xu Cheng¡¯s way to the changing room.

    The officer on duty shouted, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    Of course, these people would try to screw with Xu Cheng in broad daylight at the station, but even if they tried, they wouldn¡¯t be able to anyways. So, Young Master Yun deepened his voice and said, staring at Xu Cheng, ¡°I hope you still have the balls to take night shifts.¡±

    Xu Cheng, however, couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°I hope you can correct your attitude. Next time youe for a visit, it probably won¡¯t be just for three days.¡±

    The other young masters on the side snorted, ¡°You better not wuss out. We got time, let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±

    Young Master Yun was worried that the trash talk was not enough to shake Xu Cheng, so he especially added, ¡°I heard that you were transferred to the western district? That¡¯s good, don¡¯t let me see you in the west area.¡±

    ¡°You done?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the group impatiently, and then he turned around and looked at theirwyers. ¡°Look after your clients, or I will take them in right now for threatening a police officer.¡±

    Thewyers¡¯ faces grew awkward and they immediately shot their young masters a look.

    Young Master Yun and the others just sneered as they walked out of the bureau, driving away in their sports cars that had also been detained that night.

    Xu Cheng went to the instructor¡¯s office. Seeing hime in, the instructor smiled as he got up and patted Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We know that this group of kids will try different ways to teach you a lesson, and we were concerned that this issue might bring you too much pressure, so we listened to their advice and let them go. After all, they were detained for three days already; it¡¯s good enough for their first time. Also, assigning you to the western district wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t do a good job in your previous area, but we are just concerned that those people will be impulsive and do something to you. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°I know, but why are we scared of this group of people?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    The instructor sighed and answered, ¡°These people aren¡¯t scary, but the people from the four gates are. We aren¡¯t afraid of big criminals, but we don¡¯t want to be entangled by the little ones. You might not know the trouble they bring. These people didn¡¯tmit too serious of a crime, so they would have to be released anyways after being detained for a few days. But what happens then? They will definitely keep their eyes on you and your family every day, affecting your lives. Besides, the four gates still have influence around here. Under normal circumstances, departments like ours aren¡¯t high enough in level to touch them yet, got it? They are the Criminal Police Department¡¯s problem, we just need to take care of the daily lives of the citizens. The natures of our jobs are different.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down and asked in curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s really so scary about the four gates? Why can¡¯t gangs like them be eliminated?¡±

    ¡°That question only shows that you are underestimating the four gates.¡± The instructor bitterly smiled. ¡°They are powerful because of what they relied on to perfectly transition from ck to white, allowing them to stay alive until now. The East Gate controls the shipping ports. Even in the old fishermen days, they had already taken control over the harbor areas and when they began to transition towful business, trade became the most important bargaining chip. If they copse and the vast port area can¡¯t find someone to take over immediately, the entire overseas trade transportation industry of Shangcheng will face a big stagnation problem, which is very serious.¡±

    ¡°In addition, Shangcheng is the only city in the country that gives out formal casino licenses. Of the 9rge casinos in the city, at least 6 of them provide formal ie for West Gate.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes, these industries were indeed massive.

    The instructor continued, ¡°South Gate has control over the seaside and riverside restaurants and the seafood industry in Shangcheng. You know the ten-kilometer long area on both sides of the Pujiang River that contains the most high-end food streets in Shangcheng, right? Those are all businesses under South Gate. Last and the least, North Gate is doing the worst, having not aplished much other than continuing to do what they used to do, which is just operating nightclubs.¡±

    ¡°So, North Gate is also the poorest among them all. However, since they are short on money, they care less about their image and are usually the most annoying. They can¡¯t feed themselves, so many of their members oftene out to take some private work. Since you entangled yourself with people from North Gate, we became worried, and that¡¯s why we assigned you to the west side for patrolling.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, now having a general understanding of the four gates. Just those industries mentioned by the instructor alone were not simple to deal with. If the government really decided to crack down on them, the impact really would be too great. Besides, these four gates already underwent a perfect transition, so they wouldn¡¯t leave behind evidence of any uwful practices that could pose a threat to the higher ups in their organization. They would usually throw little shrimps for the police to catch and do some work on the surface.

    ¡°I see, I will follow the bureau¡¯s arrangement,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The instructor patted him on the shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but throw in a fewpliments, ¡°I respect a fellow like you; an officer shouldn¡¯t be scared of getting into trouble. To be honest, the officers that made it this far are all old fritters, and you are the first one that actually dared to stand up and y those young masters like this. Our brothers and I were all feeling pretty awesome watching how you taught them a lesson. This time, our higher ups actually stood on our bureau¡¯s side as well! Also, to let you in on a secret, this time the city bureauplimented our director for everything that happened, but the people and achievements were brought in by you, so the director is very grateful to you and also sees the potential in you. Do a good job, don¡¯t let us down!¡±

    Xu Cheng actually didn¡¯t really care too much about that. He just nodded, ¡°Of course. And if there¡¯s nothing else, I will go on patrol now.¡±

    The instructor nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m off work too now. You should be careful at night. Give me a call if somethinges up; your other colleagues will also pay attention and look after you.¡±

    Xu Cheng went out with his colleagues to their motorcycles, but he had to go back in to grab his helmet. When his colleagues all left and he was about to too, Young Master Yun and his fellows blocked the way with two cars.

    Young Master Yun rolled down the window and said coldly to Xu Cheng, ¡°I will make you regret bing a patrol officer.¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t bothered at all as he replied, ¡°Not a problem, I will teach you how to be a better person. If one year doesn¡¯t work, then you can stay in prison for three years. If three years doesn¡¯t work, then 10 years. As long as you want, I can apany you.¡±

    Young Master Yun rolled up the window and left.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s colleagues drove back and saw the scene, so they came over, a little bit concerned. ¡°You wanna drive a car to patrol? Motorcycles aren¡¯t safe.¡±

    ¡°We are on the nation¡¯snd, how can it be unsafe? This isn¡¯t like the old times anymore.¡± Xu Cheng shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I will just deal with whateveres my way.¡±

    Then, he ignited the engine and rode off.

    In the sports car not far away, Young Master Yun was burning with rage as he watched Xu Cheng drive off.

    ¡°He went to West Gate¡¯s territory to patrol so it¡¯s out of North Gate¡¯s control. Now, even though they took the money, they can¡¯t do anything about him anymore. Brother Yun, what should we do?¡± A young master on the passenger seat said.

    Young Master Yun replied, ¡°We will get the Four Young Masters of Shangcheng to deal with him. We will see if he has the balls to offend the big four young masters as well.¡±

 Chapter 32 - A Favor

    <strong>Chapter 32: A Favor</strong>

    The biggest features of the west side of Shangcheng were wealthy people and gold diggers.

    There was a full range of luxury fashion brands from all over the world being sold in this district. This was a paradise for women, and here, you could find beautifuldies from all over the country who hade to try and win some rich man¡¯s heart so that they could live a luxurious life.

    Here, you could see all kinds of fashionable girls shopping on the streets covered in brand names. A person could stay here all day and night and not get bored because he could see all kinds of beautiful girls. And just like what Zhang Ruian said, the prettier the girl, the higher the chance that she was already taken; those sugar daddies that could match their beauty usually came from a big background.

    However, all of this actually centered around the circle of people who had gotten rich overnight, and that is where the casinoes in.

    That¡¯s right, what could be called the biggest and highest tier casino that was operating legally in Asia was in Shangcheng¡¯s western district. Here, you could see the birth of hobos and rich men every night, those that lost or gained all of their wealth in one night. It was a ce filled with the dirty smell of money, and all the women and luxury products would apany the casino and form a high-end circle.

    The security level of this ce was also very heavy. After all, it was a ce of the rich, and there would often be a lot of thieves lurking around. It could be said that the instructors and directors trusted him, so they gave him this opportunity to patrol this area.

    It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Xu Cheng could see beautiful womening in and out of luxury cars everywhere on the street. They would either be going in pairs for shopping or going to a nearby nightclub or hotel. All in all, the night was pretty busy in this neck of the woods.

    Another police officer¡¯s voice came through Xu Cheng¡¯s earpiece, ¡°Careful with your motorcycle, we can¡¯t afford the repair cost if we scratch one of these luxury cars.¡°

    He did sound like he was joking, so Xu Cheng smiled and asked, ¡°What else should I pay attention to?¡±

    ¡°You just need to keep an eye on theft, that¡¯s all. If you see men or women arguing or something, whether it¡¯s the guy hitting the woman or the woman crying and screaming, don¡¯t get involved. Here, a woman will do anything for the money in a man¡¯s wallet, so if you see any situation involving women, there¡¯s no need to be shocked or to try to get involved. Oh and also, although what happens inside the casino can technically be categorized as civil liability disputes, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Traveling around the casino district, everything sure felt extravagant and impetuous. The society created a distance between people through wealth, opening the gap between families. If there was no such gap, then Xu Cheng¡¯s mother and father might not have been separated, and perhaps he would have aplete family.

    At the door of a casino, a little girl begged to enter the casino. It looked like she was just a high school student with a ponytail and a white and delicate face. But at the moment, she was crying and pulling on the corner of the guard¡¯s clothes, begging him to let her go inside to find her father.

    ¡°Please, I beg you, just let me in to find my dad... That¡¯s the money for my mom¡¯s surgery, how can he do this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we are not allowed to let in minors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, my dad¡¯s name is Yang Congxia, can you stop him from gambling? That¡¯s the only money we have left to save my mom¡¯s life! Please, I beg you two!¡± The little girl said as she quickly kneeled before them.

    However, the two guards pushed the little girl away. It was mainly because the inconvenience she was causing could lead to their bonus being deducted if their manager saw this. Aside from the bad public influence, the casino also had a rule to not let anyone disturb those that frequented this establishment. They wouldn¡¯t care where the money came from and wanted people to be addicted and gamble until they lose all the money.

    Before the little girl could kneel, she was pushed away onto the floor, and she began crying helplessly.

    Xu Cheng stopped his motorcycle by the street and jogged over.

    The two security guards saw that it was an officer, so they said to Xu Cheng, ¡°You should know that minors aren¡¯t allowed to enter an establishment like this, you shouldmunicate with her.¡±

    Xu Cheng helped the girl up and to a marble table by the side of the entrance, asking her, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°My dad has a gambling addiction, and he took thest 200,000 yuan from the family savings. He hadn¡¯te out for a day now...¡± The little girl cried as she said, ¡°That¡¯s the money for my mom¡¯s uing surgery, and the doctor said that the surgery should happen tonight as it can¡¯t be postponed anymore. However, they will only start the surgery when the money is paid, but all the money was taken by my dad to gamble...¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. Such a father actually existed...

    He sighed, ¡°Stop crying first.¡±

    The little girl tightly held onto the corner of Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes and said in a begging tone, ¡°Big Brother, can you go in and look for my father? Although my dad likes to gamble, I think he just wanted to win more money for my mom¡¯s treatment. He knew that my mom is going to be undergoing surgery today, so he wouldn¡¯t disappear for the entire day; something must have happened. Big Brother Officer, can you please go inside and look for my father? I don¡¯t know what to do right now; without money, my mom will miss tonight¡¯s surgery, and the doctor said that she will miss the best operation time... My dad¡¯s also not around, and I really don¡¯t know what to do anymore...¡±

    Xu Cheng felt a bit sympathetic. ¡°Do you have a phone?¡±

    The little girl nodded.

    ¡°Do you have pictures of your dad?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    The little girl immediately took out her phone and found a picture of her dad, passing it to Xu Cheng. ¡°This is my dad, his name is Yang Congxia. Please Big Brother Officer, please find him for sure! After tonight, my mom might be able to make it... Please tell him that even if he lost all the money, pleasee out to see my mom for thest time...¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then hurry up and go back to the hospital to keep your mompany. Also, which hospital is she at? What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s at First People¡¯s Hospital, and her name is Lin Feng.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it. I will go in and help you find your dad.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Big Brother Officer!¡± The little girl was very grateful; she wiped away her tears after finally finding a glimpse of hope.

    Xu Cheng obviously wouldn¡¯t go into the casino in his uniform, so he especially made a trip back to the station to change into his casual clothes. Then, he took a taxi and went to the casino. When he tried to enter, the two guards felt like they had seen him before.

    ¡°You look very familiar.¡±

    After all, they had just met earlier, but luckily the two didn¡¯t recall that he was a police officer.

    ¡°I¡¯m a frequent patron, obviously you would find me familiar.¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes and walked straight in. The casino was really big, the hall was at least a few thousands of square meters. There were over 50 gambling tables, and they basically had all the games. Every table could amodate 3 to 5 people, and there was approximately at least two hundred gamblers in the main hall. In addition, there were also VIP rooms on the second floor, which had better privacy. Usually, it would be public figures or guests that didn¡¯t want others to find out that they were here. However, the VIP rooms had a significantly higher betting limit and a requirement of how much money they need to bring.

    Xu Cheng asked around, and he found out that only guests who had more than 5 million could go up to the second floor, so he could probably find Yang Congxia in the main lobby. However, he looked around for a while but couldn¡¯t find him. It was gettingte, and thinking back on that little girl¡¯s helpless face, he felt quite sympathetic towards her fear of losing her parents, since his single father died when he was still a child.

    Picking up the phone, Xu Cheng called Shen Yao.

    Her voice upon hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s voice over the phone was as if she picked up a call from someone that killed her family.

    ¡°Do me a favor.¡± Xu Cheng was quite straightforward.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yao was just as straightforward.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°To save a life.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Hurry the f*ck up and just say it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Do you have 200 thousand yuan?¡±

    Shen Yao gritted her teeth. ¡°Xu Cheng, let me tell you, you are really pushing it now. Did you forget what you just did to me? You still have the face to ask me to lend you money?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go to First People¡¯s Hospital and look for a woman named Lin Feng. See how much her surgery costs and do me a favor and pay for it so they can perform the surgery.¡±

    Shen Yaoughed. ¡°You think I will help you? For what reason?¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Shen Yao, to be honest, you are really pretty.¡±

    ¡°Humph.¡± Shen Yao snorted coldly, ¡°Can you borate on that for me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get into details, but I can only say that when I identally tore your skirt today, I got a boner.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide, and she shouted, ¡°Perv, you win!¡±

 Chapter 33 - 5 Minutes, and I can Put You Down

    <b>Chapter 33: 5 Minutes, and I can Put You Down</b>

    Xu Cheng had the money, but he didn¡¯t have the time to initiate the transaction so he needed Shen Yao to do him this favor. He still needed to stay here and help find the little girl¡¯s father. After looking for a long time, Xu Cheng finally had no choice but to use his weird ability. He stood on the stairs, overlooking the entire hall. Then, closing his eyes and calming his heart, he started feeling the environment with just his hearing. A wave of loud noises suddenly entered his ears, being amplified many times anding in from all directions.

    In the area where his eyes swept past, his ears could hear everything, as if he was eavesdropping on all the conversations in that direction. Combining this new ability with the detection abilities that he had trained when he was in the army, his vision and hearing focused like a pair of binocrs at the farthest corner.

    ¡°Manager.¡±

    When he heard that title, Xu Cheng immediately locked onto the source of the sound as well as the man in a white vest smoking a cigarette and sitting in the corner, making tea.

    He asked the people around him, ¡°Any dangerous people or pro gamblers tonight?¡±

    ¡°None at the moment.¡±

    The manager nodded. ¡°Be aware, especially foreigners. If they happen to be a gunslingering here to cause trouble in our establishment, just follow the old rules. Leave a hand here and throw the rest away to feed the fish in the river.¡±

    The man nodded. ¡°Then what about the debtors detained in the warehouse?¡±

    ¡°Get them to find a way to get money, and if they say they can¡¯t, just beat them.¡±

    The man said with a bit of concern, ¡°Manager, there¡¯s a guy that¡¯s quite difficult to deal with.¡±

    Manager: ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Yang Congxia, this guy lost the money he came here with, and then he said something about losing life-saving money, and asked us to return him 50 thousand. He gambled again and lost, and then borrowed 100 thousand yuan through usury, and then lost again. Then, the guy basically became a bit crazy and asked us to return him his money. This r¡ª-d, if we let them win in the end, then how¡¯s the casino going to make money and operate? The r¡ª-d even went to those high-level tables to gamble, which are operated by the best dealers of our casino; it¡¯s only natural for him to lose.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to bother with people like him. Just beat him up and throw him out.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately turned around, and after passing by a navigation map of the entire building, he nced at the warehouse¡¯s location and directly went there.

    There were two security guards standing outside of the warehouse, and when Xu Cheng walked over, the two were very surprised to see a stranger. They immediately shouted, ¡°What are you doing here? This is a restricted area that only employees can enter.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and handed cigarettes to the two. ¡°Bro, where is the nearest bathroom here? I really need to take a leak.¡±

    A person came over, ced the cigarette behind his ears, and pointed in another location. ¡°Just go straight in the opposite direction.¡±

    Right after he finished speaking, Xu Cheng directly raised a palm and struck the back of his neck. The other security guard immediately raised his electric baton but was sent flying into the wall by Xu Cheng¡¯s swift kick, painfully falling down to the floor.

    Xu Cheng looked around the two¡¯s pockets for the keys, opened the door of the warehouse, and shouted towards the inside, ¡°Yang Congxia.¡±

    Not long after, a middle-aged man with a beard and a pair of dispirited eyes came out from a dark corner.

    There were dust and wounds on his face and body, so he was probably beaten already.

    ¡°I¡¯ming to take you out.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yang Congxia shook his head and was a bit resistant. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I lost all my money, I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t have the face to see my wife and children anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Then you won¡¯t see your wife for thest time? You won¡¯t regret it? I don¡¯t have the obligation to take care of your business, but I pity your daughter. I hope you can give your child some positive energy, at least give her more courage to face the things happening in life! Escaping is not going to solve any problems, let me go. I will take you out of here.¡±

    Yang Congxia was at the point of crying after hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, and he immediately kept up with Xu Cheng¡¯s pace.

    When Xu Cheng was about to cross the hall with him, seeing the appearance of Yang Congxia, 20 or so bodyguards surrounded him.

    The manager also came over, he frowning when he saw Xu Cheng. ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t take this person away.¡±

    ¡°You have no right to limit people¡¯s freedom. No matter what mistakes he made here, it is illegal for you to detain him without his consent,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    The manager sneered, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him? If there¡¯s none, then mind your own business. You know where you are at, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took out his badge and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking this guy tonight. Your casino has also detained other people inside this warehouse, but I won¡¯t pursue that for the time being. Are you letting us go or not?¡±

    ¡°And what if we don¡¯t?¡± Just at that moment, by the winding staircase, a casino shareholder wearing a tunic shirt with a cigar in his mouth and jewels on his wrist appeared and snorted, ¡°Can I see your ID?¡±

    The manager handed Xu Cheng¡¯s ID over. The shareholder couldn¡¯t contain his contempt and disdain when he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s ID, and he directly threw it to the ground, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Young man, do you know what you are doing right now is breaking the rules?¡±

    Yang Congxia¡¯s face became even paler when he saw this middle-aged man, and he anxiously begged for mercy, ¡°Master Qin, please let me go, I know I was in the wrong and I shouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the casino. My mind wasn¡¯t clear at the moment, and it waspletely my fault.¡±

    Master Qin smiled and looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°You see? Even he admitted that he was wrong. Since he¡¯s wrong, then he should ept the rules of the casino.¡±

    Xu Cheng broke away from the two security guards that were keeping him in ce, slowly walked over, and picked up his ID, saying, ¡°What rules are above thews of the country?¡±

    When he looked up, his eyes full of murderous intent met Master Qin¡¯s eyes.

    However, Master Qin had seen many people that were young and blood-boiled, so he only smiled at Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, not really giving a crap as he sneered, ¡°Little Officer, depending on the level of power given to someone, you can enforce thew on the corresponding level of people. You are still unqualified to talk to me. But, I don¡¯t want to affect my rtionship with the police department, so just get lost, but you can¡¯t take this person with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°And what if I have to take him away?¡±

    The manager interjected with a sneer of disdain, ¡°Do you know who you are talking to? You were probably still in your mommy¡¯s womb when Master Qin entered society.¡±

    ¡°Just with the ID in my hand alone, I can.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Your practices are already going against thew.¡±

    Master Qin took a huff of his cigar and nodded, ¡°If you have an ident tonight, you can only me the fact that you are wearing casual clothes instead of your uniform.¡±

    Then, with a wave of his hand, 20 security guardspletely surrounded Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng ced his ID into his bag and calmly said, ¡°I already offended North Gate, so I don¡¯t mind checking out what you West Gate people are capable of.¡±

    Master Qin: ¡°You are overestimating yourself. If you canst five minutes, I can let you take him away.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Master Qin and said, ¡°Give me five minutes, and I will put you down.¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± A security guardughed and ran towards Xu Cheng with his fists waving.

    Before the fist couldnd, Xu Cheng already sent a p over, its speed at least twice as fast as the fist. The impact distorted the face of the guy that was just talking, with saliva apanied by blood and two teeth flying out of his mouth.

 Chapter 34 - Somethingâ€™s Going to Happen Tonight.

    <b>Chapter 34: Something¡¯s Going to Happen Tonight.</b>

    The disdainful security guard got two of his teeth knocked out as his entire head swayed to the side from the p. Then, Xu Cheng grabbed onto the guard¡¯s cor, and with a rotation of his body, he threw the guy towards three others behind him. The guard felt like he had been grabbed by an elephant trunk and thrown away, brutally and mercilessly.

    The other three security guards couldn¡¯t dodge in time, so they had no choice but to reach out and try to catch their buddy. However, just when they came into contact with their buddy, they discovered in shock just how much momentum the body was packing. All three of them were sent flying upon impact like bowling pins, each one of them rolling a few times on the floor afternding.

    Then, Xu Cheng turned his body to send a whirlwind kick towards another guard¡¯s head, immediately knocking that guard unconscious and falling to the ground.

    Two security guards came over and tried to attack Xu Cheng with their electric batons, but he just took a step back and dodged the attack. Immediately after, he grabbed onto the two guy¡¯s wrists and pulled forward. Tripping over Xu Cheng¡¯s feet, both of them lost their bnce and were carried forward with the momentum they initially had when they charged over. Xu Cheng threw them directly onto the floor, and their faces slid against the ground for at least 2 meters until they stopped. Their faces were covered in blood and the sounds of their noses breaking were heard clearly.

    Just before those two crashed onto the ground, Xu Cheng grabbed both of their electric batons. Now that he had two weapons, he immediately stabbed towards the throat of two nearby security guards, immediately blocking their respiratory tracts. Unable to breathe, the two guards groaned, and then Xu Cheng flicked both batons upward. The power generated by his wrist was so terrifying, the movement directly hit their chins and sent them a few centimeters off the ground. Then, with a kick at each of their stomach, Xu Cheng sent the two flying towards the nearest gaming table.

    The scene immediately caused a stir, and the fight happened too fast that when they were finally able to react, fifteen or sixteen guards had already went down.

    Master Qin¡¯s face was both stern and in shock as he looked at Xu Cheng.

    After Xu Cheng knocked a baton out from a guard¡¯s hand, he directly elbowed the guy¡¯s neck and knocked him unconscious. Then, without even turning around, he stabbed the baton towards the crotch of someone that was trying to sneak up on him. That guard immediately covered his lower body as he fell to the ground, his body shivering.

    When the three guards protecting Master Qin by his side charged over, Xu Cheng threw the two batons in his hands and hit two of them in their heads, knocking them down. With just one guy left, Xu Cheng casually kicked him in the chest and then walked over his body, grabbing onto Master Qin¡¯s cor and sending a punch right over.

    ¡°This punch is for disrespecting me. If you dare to casually throw my ID around again, I won¡¯t be so nice next time.¡± Xu Cheng squatted down and said in a low voice to Master Qin, who had been knocked down to the floor from that punch, ¡°Remember, my name is Xu Cheng. I¡¯m an officer on the bottom level. If you dare to humiliate me again, I will return the favor.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng stood up and looked around, noticing that the gamblers were looking at him in horror. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to ruin this ce¡¯s business, so he just took out his ID again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a police officer. Someone broke thew here so I just taught them a lesson, you guys can continue on ying.¡±

    Then, he left, with Yang Congxia quickly following behind, and the surrounding people immediately opened up a path for them.

    The crowd immediately burst into discussions.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s pretty arrogant, he actually came in, beat up Old Master Qin from West Gate, and directly took someone away.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is this guy out of his mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s the only person who has dared to provoke the West Gate Gang all these years... What¡¯s this guy¡¯s background?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the first one to break West Gate¡¯s rules all these years, I predict that he¡¯s going to probably disappear from Shangcheng.¡±

    The casino manager immediately went to help Master Qin up, whose mouth was still dripping blood. Then, thetter looked at Xu Cheng and said in a deep voice, ¡°Little brat, I will make you regret what you did today.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped in his steps. The manager got scared sh*tless, terrified that he was going toe back and continue the beating, so he immediately gestured for more people to stand in front of Master Qin for protection.

    Xu Cheng asked Yang Congxia, ¡°How much usury did you borrow?¡±

    Yang Congxia lowed his head in guilt. ¡°100 thousand.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng took out a card and threw it towards the manager. ¡°There is 500 thousand in there, I wille backter to get the rest of the money.¡±

    Then, he took Yang Congxia and left.

    The gamblers at the scene were all shocked to their cores and began discussing right after Xu Cheng left. It was the first time someone hade over to West Gate¡¯s casino to cause a scene and then leave. One must say, a lot of middle-level business owners got to know Xu Cheng tonight, but they also realized that the days ahead of Xu Cheng were not going to be so beautiful anymore.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have offended Master Qin,¡± Yang Congxia said. ¡°In Shangcheng, he can be said to be within the top 100 most influential people. His background isn¡¯t something you canpare...¡±

    When the taxi driver heard Xu Cheng and the other guy discussing ¡°Master Qin¡±, he nced at the two from the rear view mirror.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of bringing this up now? I already beat him up. I¡¯m a soldier, and that¡¯s my temper. If someone¡¯s going to get into my face, then he should beat me up until I yield, or I will beat him up until he yields.¡±

    The taxi driver sneered, ¡°You? You beat Master Qin up? Is the Master Qin you are talking the Master Qin from West Gate?¡±

    Yang Congxia and Xu Cheng both looked at the driver but didn¡¯t say anything.

    After Xu Cheng and Yang Congxia got off the car and went into the hospital, the taxi driver counted the money and said in disdain, ¡°Young people these days, they don¡¯t even do a draft before they boast. How can they joke about hitting Master Qin? Are they not scared of getting entangled with the people of West Gate? Who¡¯s Master Qin? He¡¯s someone you can¡¯t even get in touch with, and you are boasting about beating him up... It¡¯s good enough if you aren¡¯t crushed by the West Gate.¡±

    Just at this moment, his phone rang. It was a photo sent over by his colleagues. The driver texted back, ¡°What¡¯s with the photo?¡±

    ¡°Boss has spoken, anyone that sees this guy should report his location right away.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck!¡±

    He immediately took a look at the photo and eximed, ¡°Holy f*ck, isn¡¯t that the young brat just now?¡±

    The driver gulped down his saliva.

    When Yang Congxia entered the ward, his wife¡¯s surgery had already ended smoothly but she just didn¡¯t wake up yet. His daughter had fallen asleep by the window.

    Xu Cheng stood by the wall in the corridor and smoked, and Shen Yao came around a corner and asked, ¡°I talked to that little girl. You don¡¯t know their family at all. Is it worth the money?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the warm scene of the family of three in the ward, and he faintly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s worth it. I know how beautiful it is to have aplete home. If the parents are around, then the family can eventually make it through difficult times.¡±

    Not long after, Yang Congxia came out knowing about the operation and the fees. His eyes were all red, and he immediately kneeled before Xu Cheng. ¡°Mr. Xu, thank you!¡±

    Xu Cheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Go and apany your wife. I¡¯m not the one you should kneel before, it should be your family.¡±

    Yang Congxia nodded. The life he originally thought wouldpletely copse finally showed a glimmer of hope.

    When he walked into the ward, Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°In the past, I was quite desperate to one day be in aplete family.¡±

    Shen Yao looked at the side of his face and asked curiously, ¡°Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°Both dead.¡±

    Shen Yao faintly sighed. ¡°Sorry to hear that...¡±

 Chapter 35 - Follow the Rule if You Want to Take Him Away

    <b>Chapter 35: Follow the Rule if You Want to Take Him Away</b>

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s been a long time already. I will go to the bank tomorrow to pay you back.¡±

    ¡°All good.¡± Shen Yao replied, ¡°That amount isn¡¯t much to me. At first, I was going to lend it to you on usury, but seeing the situation of this family, just take it as me helping the family out.¡±

    Shen Yao then continued as she nced at Xu Cheng, ¡°But I¡¯m not doing you this favor for nothing in return though. Can you at least not give us trouble as thendlord in the future? Especially towards Ran Jing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to give anyone a hard time, I just thought that you two both take advantage of other men just because you are beautiful. But it is my mistake for misunderstanding you two, it was my bad,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Shen Yao said indifferently, ¡°No, you are right, beautiful girls always think that men should pay for the beauty they get to look at, that¡¯s why almost every woman will go through all the trouble to present their most beautiful side, and those that weren¡¯t born with beauty will get some surgery. But you did remind me and made me realize that I was being a bit spoiled.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shen Yao was a bit puzzled as she tilted her cute face towards Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, are you not attracted to me? At all?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied awkwardly, ¡°Uh... How should I put this... It¡¯s not that you are not pretty, you are just not my type.¡±

    Shen Yao snorted, ¡°Then why did you get a boner earlier.¡±

    Xu Cheng could onlyugh. ¡°Uh... Well, now this is awkward.¡±

    Shen Yao snorted again, ¡°Even if you like me, you are not my type.¡±

    But right after she finished, she asked Xu Cheng in curiosity, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend or someone you like?¡±

    Xu Cheng could only smile but didn¡¯t go deep into that topic.

    At that moment, the phone in his pants pocket rang. After he picked it up, an anxious voice was heard on the other end, ¡°Xu Cheng? Zhang Ruian¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Xu Cheng frowned.

    ¡°He got set up.¡± The colleague on the other end of the phone sighed. ¡°He saw a wallet while he was on his shift, and... I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but I feel like it was a set-up. The people that took him away said they were from West Gate. You should get back to the bureau and help us figure out a way to deal with this.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Xu Cheng hung up and was able to go downstairs when Shen Yao chased after him and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Back to the bureau,¡± he replied.

    Seeing how anxiously Xu Cheng was waiting for a taxi on the side of the road, Shen Yao said, ¡°Not many taxis are around at this time in this area; I will go get my car and just drive you.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reject the offer. When he went back to the bureau, his three colleagues that were also on the night shift were pacing back and forth anxiously. Seeing Xu Cheng arrive, they all rushed up to him.

    ¡°What happened? Why did West Gate take him? Are they provoking the police force?¡± Xu Cheng spoke in a deep voice.

    The colleague that called him earlier frowned and answered, ¡°To be honest, Zhang couldn¡¯t exin for himself too.¡±

    The other two nodded and sighed, ¡°He picked up a wallet during his shift, and there was a lot of cash. We didn¡¯t know about it at first as well. Zhang didn¡¯t tell us, nor did he turn it in. As a result, he was caught by some people and was taken away. How should we deal with this? Zhang was in the wrong as well.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Are you guys sure that it was someone from West Gate?¡±

    The three nodded. ¡°We all went there and confirmed it.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°How much was inside that wallet?¡±

    ¡°A hundred thousand.¡±

    Xu Cheng knew, this amount wasn¡¯t much but was still significant, especially to someone earning a patrol officer¡¯s sry, it would be a big temptation. After all, no one was a saint, and police officers were also human. If an officer picked up some money by luck and didn¡¯t break thew, not a lot of them would turn it in. The people of West Gate just exploited the defects of human nature and framed Zhang Ruian, but Xu Cheng felt that it was actually directed at him.

    They probably couldn¡¯t find Xu Cheng in Shangcheng, so they decided to target his colleague to lure him out.

    ¡°You guys go patrol or do whatever duty you are supposed to be carrying out. I will go check it out,¡± Xu Cheng said to the other three.

    This was probably the only way for now.

    After Xu Cheng changed into his uniform, he got onto a motorcycle and drifted out of the station.

    Shen Yao followed behind as she cursed silently, ¡°That b¡ª¨Cd forgot about me again.¡±

    She started her car and followed Xu Cheng to West Gate¡¯s casino.

    When Xu Cheng was entering in his uniform, the guards attempted to stop him. However, He didn¡¯t say anything else, only directly grabbing one¡¯s arm and throwing him off the stairs. The other guard immediately didn¡¯t dare toe forward and just watched as Xu Cheng visited their establishment for the second time in a day.

    Shen Yao saw the guard on the ground by the stairs, she purposely stepped on his palm, and cutely said, ¡°Oops, my bad...¡±

    Then, she walked up the stairs and followed him into the casino.

    The two hundred or so patrons in the casino were rmed at once upon spotting a police officer. It was just their subconscious mind, because after all, casinos were banned in the rest of the country, and they forgot for a second that they were in a legal one right now. They all frowned upon seeing Xu Cheng, but since there was just one officer, they didn¡¯t care much and went back to their games.

    Xu Cheng directly went to the manager¡¯s office, finding Zhang Ruian tied up and kneeling by the desk. Xu Cheng looked at the manager with a dark face and said, ¡°Let my colleague go.¡±

    The manager casually said, ¡°I admit that you are in the right when it came to how I treated Yang Congxia, but this officer stole your stuff. The amount was quite significant, a hundred thousand yuan. This could be categorized as grandrceny.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it, I just found it on the ground,¡° Zhang Ruian shouted.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The manager nced at him, and his assistant immediately went up to seal Zhang Ruian¡¯s mouth. Then, the manager looked towards Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Your buddy broke thew, are you still going to try to get involved?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys targeting me? Now that I¡¯m here, what do you guys want?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°You know we are targeting you?¡± At this moment, an underling went into another room and summoned a middle-aged man, who was another shareholder of this casino. The Old Master Qin from before had already gone to the hospital for a checkup, and so did the other twenty or so security guards that Xu Cheng had beaten up earlier. The people now were a new batch transferred over from West Gate¡¯s securitypany.

    ¡°I had been quite curious about what kind of person dared to do such a thing and whether he knew the rules of Shangcheng or not. After seeing you, I got it. It turned out to be a young and ignorant person.¡± The middle-aged man yed with the steel balls in his hand as he gave Xu Cheng a scornful look. ¡°You want to take your colleague away? Sure, follow our rules. If you win, you can take him back. Of course, if you lose, then you will also be punished by our rules.¡±

    Zhang Ruian¡¯s mouth was taped, but his pupils widened as the middle-aged man spoke of his condition, and he nervously shook his head, trying to tell Xu Cheng not to agree.

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°You want us to gamble with you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°We operate casinos, so if you want to take someone out of here, you should y by the rules here. Of course, if you want to blow this up big ande with other officers to forcefully take away this guy, that¡¯s fine too. But then, we will pressure your police bureau and the city, and since it¡¯s technically grandrceny, we can follow thew, and with a hundred thousand yuan, it¡¯s going to be at least three years in prison.¡±

    The reason Xu Cheng came here personally was because he didn¡¯t want others to get involved, or Zhang Ruian might get a stain on his record or even lose his job. Now, it seemed like he was being forced to agree to their rules.

 Chapter 36 - Pretty Lucky

    <b>Chapter 36: Pretty Lucky</b>

    Just when Xu Cheng was out of options, Shen Yao immediately came over and stopped him. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to win. They are the ones operating this casino, so they are obviously going to stomp you when ites to gambling.¡±

    As a rebellious little princess, Shen Yao certainly knew about the four gates, so she didn¡¯t think Xu Cheng should get involved in this when the chance of winning was close to zero.

    ¡°How would you know if I don¡¯t give it a try?¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°With all the pro dealers here, you think you can get thestugh? There are fifty tables here, and each one has an expert dealer operating it. How are you, a noob, going to go up against them?¡± Shen Yao frowned. ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t get involved. No matter how rampant West Gate is, they won¡¯t beat up your police friend in public. At most, they will beat him up in the back and then report him and get him fired.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to get a job at the police bureau?¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at Shen Yao and said, ¡°After losing this job, where do you think Zhang Ruian can go for another stable job like this one? You think everyone¡¯s livingfortably like you? You won¡¯t understand the hardships of ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you really don¡¯t know how to be grateful, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m trying to help, and a pitiful man certainly has a reason to be despised. This guy¡¯s an officer, but he was brought in by the people of West Gate without a choice, so he obviously did something he wasn¡¯t supposed to.¡± Shen Yao said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything against you giving two hundred thousand yuan away to a family you just met, but West Gate is not something you should offend.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Zhang Ruian who was terrified and had his mouth taped. He looked very lost and was looking at Xu Cheng as if he was begging. Atst, Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°How do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°This is 100 yuan of chips, and I will give you half an hour. If you cane back to me with 100,000 yuan worth of chips, you can take him out of here.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this BS?¡± Shen Yao felt the difficulty was way too high. Although everyone gambles to make an easy profit, who can profit 1000 times their original amount? Maybe with ten or twenty thousand yuan, you could get lucky and thene out with a hundred thousand yuan or so, but winning a hundred thousand yuan in thirty minutes with just one hundred yuan? That¡¯s basically impossible!¡± Immediately, Shen Yao felt like these people were basically bullying Xu Cheng. ¡°I think even the pros you have in this casino can¡¯t aplish this.¡±

    The middle-aged man just snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the balls to y, then just get lost.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°I can y at any of the tables on the first floor?¡±

    The middle-aged man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yep.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took the chips from that guy¡¯s hand.

    He came out of the office, and Shen Yao chased over as well. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. If Zhang Ruian was fired because he was viting some policies, I would have nothing to say. However, it¡¯s unfair if he gets fired because of a trap set by someone that was trying to get back at me. I want to give it a shot,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Shen Yao sneered, ¡°Once you put that 100 yuan down, you have at least a fifty percent chance of losing. Once you lose, it¡¯s game over, and even if you win, that¡¯s only 200 yuan. Those guys want you to make a hundred thousand in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Then what happens if I win 200 with 100, and doubling that 200, I get 400, then 800, then 1600, and then so on?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Shen Yaoughed mockingly, ¡°The best gamblers in the world probably can¡¯t even do it; your n doesn¡¯t tolerate any loss, because you are going all-in everytime. How can you be certain that you won¡¯t lose even once when ites to gambling? Unless you cheat. But then again, you think you can escape their eyes? Before, I thought you were arrogant and hard to read, but now I think you are just too dumb for me to be able to read what¡¯s in your mind.¡±

    Xu Cheng certainly wasn¡¯t dumb. He had something to rely on, and it was his sensitive hearing.

    Ignoring Shen Yao¡¯s nagging on the side, Xu Cheng came over to a table that was ying guessing the dice. He sat down and saw 3 and 6 on the two dices. When the dealer covered up the dices with a cup and started shaking it, Xu Cheng¡¯s ears immediately locked onto the frequency of the dices rolling inside. He faintly closed his eyes, submerging his whole body and heart into trying to feel the situation inside the cup.

    Finally, after the dealer put down the cup, he shouted, ¡°Buying big or small?¡±

    The people around the table made their bets, and Xu Cheng pushed his chips to the big side.

    Shen Yao didn¡¯t even dare to look and only turned around when she saw Xu Cheng leaning in to take his 200 yuan worth of chips. But, everyone could get lucky once, so she still didn¡¯t have too much hope for Xu Cheng.

    During the second round, Xu Cheng closed his eyes and listened to the movements of the dice.

    When the dealer saw Xu Cheng and how he had his eyes closed as if he was some kind of pro, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So pretentious.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mind him. ¡°Big.¡±

    The dealer lifted the cup; it was a 5 and 6, which was big. The staff handed over 400 yuan worth of chips.

    Just then, a guest that lost all of his money left in anger, opening up a seat. Xu Cheng sat down and massaged his own shoulder as he held onto the chips, not in a rush to ce down a bet.

    When the cup finally stopped shaking, Xu Cheng pushed his chips to the big side.

    ¡°It was big twice already, I think this one should be small,¡± Shen Yao chipped in.

    The other gamblers on the side also nodded. ¡°The youngdy has a point, it¡¯s small for sure this time, I bet small.¡±

    ¡°Open it,¡± Xu Cheng said to the dealer indifferently.

    When the cup was lifted, it was actually 4 and 6, which was big again.

    With two dice, the sum would be counted as small if the total was 6 or less and big if the total was 7 or more.

    When the dealer revealed the dice, many of the guests that were yelling small all snorted and sighed, and Shen Yao immediately took out her phone and awkwardly stared at the screen, pretending to be chatting with someone, as if she wasn¡¯t the one that was encouraging everyone to bet small earlier.

    Xu Cheng took the 800 yuan worth of chips, looked at the time, and saw that 5 minutes already passed. He listened for the sound inside the cup, not in a rush to ce his bet.

    Shen Yao analyzed again, ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be small this time, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to be big four times in a row.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about 50/50 each time, and it has already been big three times. It¡¯s about time for it to be small.¡±

    A bunch of ¡°pro¡± gamblers used a variety of metaphysical reasoning, and the easily influenced people all threw their chips into the small area, and then they all looked at Xu Cheng who hadn¡¯t ced a bet yet.

    In fact, Xu Cheng already had an answer, but he pretended to be struggling as if he was a newbie.

    Atst, he threw his 800 yuan chips into the big area.

    ¡°You will lose your money sooner orter.¡± A gambler couldn¡¯t help butugh at Xu Cheng.

    At this time, a middle-aged woman also followed Xu Cheng and bet big. She was actually very cautious normally, and she had been paying attention to Xu Cheng ever since he joined. Maybe other people that joined half-way didn¡¯t know how Xu Cheng got the 800 yuan chips, but she saw everything and noticed that he got it right three times in a row. She felt that Xu Cheng actually knew a thing or two, so it might be less risky to follow him.

    When the cup lifted and showed 3 and 5, those five or six people that ced bets on small immediately looked towards Shen Yao.

    This time, Shen Yao immediately ced her phone by her ear. ¡°Hello? Oh, sorry I¡¯m busy right now. Yeah. Yeah yeah yeah...¡±

 Chapter 37 - Sh*t-Stirrer

    <b>Chapter 37: Sh*t-Stirrer</b>

    On a balcony in the casino, the middle-aged man and the manager sat together. The manager was pouring tea for him, appearing to be very respectful.

    The middle-aged man asked his man on patrol, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty minutes, did that guy lose all of his money yet?¡±

    The guy responsible for keeping an eye on Xu Cheng came over and said, ¡°Master San (TL: San = Three), that guy¡¯s luck is really too incredible.¡±

    This so-called Master San stopped sipping on his tea. ¡°How much is he at right now?¡±

    ¡°Already 10 thousand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s difficult to turn 10 thousand into 100 thousand. Which table is he at?¡±

    ¡°22, at the dice table.¡±

    Master San ced down the teacup. ¡°Get someone that knows how to y dice over.¡±

    His underling nodded.

    On the other side, at table #22, Xu Cheng was still sitting there, but a dozen people were now standing behind him. Shen Yao was squeezed to the side... ¡°Hey, stop pushing.¡±

    The people who were squeezing around behind Xu Cheng were all here to see his gambling skills. They would ce their bets on whatever Xu Cheng was betting on, because he had already guessed 7 rounds correctly consecutively.

    From the initial disdain to surprise, then shock, andstly dumbfoundedness, Shen Yao felt like her analysis everytime was so logical, yet Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t say anything and just bet against her. However, it also turned out that he was right every time. Every time Shen Yao chipped in a few sentences, her face would turn red from embarrassment after the result was revealed.

    And that middle-aged woman who had been following Xu Cheng since round 3 just casually said, ¡°He¡¯s already guessed right 7 times in a row.¡± After this sentence, everyone around Xu Cheng looked towards him with eyes of admiration, realizing that this guy wasn¡¯t simple.

    Just then, Shen Yao realized that there were already 10,000 yuan worth of chips by Xu Cheng¡¯s arms.

    From 100 yuan to 10,000 yuan within 20 minutes, each time going all in, just this alone, even if Xu Cheng lost tonight, Shen Yao would still think that Xu Cheng was amazing.

    She looked at Xu Cheng concentrating, with his hands under his chin. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Xu Cheng¡¯s side profile, feeling that this guy was really unpredictable.

    Just then, the dealer suddenly said his stomach began hurting and that he needed to go to the washroom, and another dealer was brought in to take his ce. The new guy sat down and smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°It can be pure luck if you got it right 3 or 4 times in a row, but 7 times only means that you are a pro. Actually, not even a pro can do this, so I can¡¯t help but wonder if you are cheating.¡±

    ¡°You guys are the ones shaking the cup, yet you im that I¡¯m cheating? Do you guys just not allow guests to win money?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    The dozens of gamblers immediately joined in and backed Xu Cheng up. ¡°Yeah, so what if he won 7 times in a row? Will you only be happy if we lose 7 times in a row? You guys are the ones doing the shaking, he just throws in money; his arms aren¡¯t even long enough to reach the cup. Tell us, how can he cheat?¡±

    The new dealer was actually just trying to make some small talk, but he immediately apologized after seeing that he became the target of everyone, ¡°I was just joking around, let us continue.¡±

    Xu Cheng already saw through the guy and noticed that he did something to the cup while he diverted everyone¡¯s attention with the small talk. He didn¡¯t realize that Xu Cheng had his eyes locked onto him the whole time. Although he didn¡¯t see what the new dealer did when he ced his hand onto the cup, his ears could faintly pick up the sound of the dice rolling once inside. That meant, the result Xu Cheng previously predicted had been scrambled by this person.

    ¡°ce your bet.¡± The guy looked at Xu Cheng and smiled.

    Xu Cheng began thinking, and the two dozen gamblers at this table began waiting for him to ce his bet.

    But, Xu Cheng decided to give up, because even if he urately calcted the result, who knew whether the new dealer would press some button and shake up the dice inside the cup. By then, Xu Cheng would have already ced his bet and wouldn¡¯t be able to take it back.

    ¡°Dice is getting boring, I¡¯m going to y something else.¡± Xu Cheng left the table with his 20,000 or so yuan of chips.

    The others were all dumbfounded for a second, and some people immediately surrounded him and asked, ¡°Then do you think it¡¯s big or small this time?¡±

    Xu Cheng knew that the result inside the cup was big again, but if everyone here ced their bets on big, then the dealer would for sure use his trick and flip the dice to something else.

    So, he said loudly so everyone could hear, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s small.¡±

    Shen Yao had been ridiculed by Xu Cheng several times this evening, and she felt that Xu Cheng¡¯s karma points and luck should be running out already. It should be time for her to correctly predict the answer and perfectly conclude today¡¯s gambling journey.

    Immediately, she coughed and said, ¡°He won 7 times in a row already, maybe he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to win the 8th time as well. I predict that it¡¯s actually big this time too.¡±

    Then, she ced all of her 50,000 yuan worth of chips which she just exchanged in the area that¡¯s betting on big. It turned out, the two dozen gamblers straight up ignored her and all betted on small.

    The result inside that box was actually big, but the dealer believed Xu Cheng and thought that the result was small. Seeing that over 2 dozens of gamblers with a total of over 500,000 yuan ced their bets on small, the dealer immediately pressed a small button, and the dice on the inside quietly rolled a few times, propelled by the maic core installed inside the dice.

    Xu Cheng, who had his back against the table and was ready to leave, faintly smiled and lit a cigarette.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    The cup was lifted, revealing a 1 and 4, which was small!

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes became wide open, and the dealer¡¯s face paled as if he saw a ghost.

    Xu Cheng turned to the dealer and smirked before walking away. Shen Yao immediately went up to Xu Cheng and kept on nagging, ¡°You weren¡¯t relying on luck at all, why didn¡¯t you tell me from the beginning?! I lost so much money!¡±

    She was quite angry. She was doing all kinds of analyses in front of the others but was face-pped every single time. Now she knew that Xu Cheng¡¯s performance tonight had nothing to do with luck. He really knew how to gamble!

    ¡°Gambling is a pursuit of excitement from chasing the unknown. If I told you, then it wouldn¡¯t be fun anymore.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°BS, I rather win money than pursue that kind of excitement. Hey, but how did you guess the result?¡± Right after she spoke, her expression changed as if she had an epiphany, and she blurted it out, ¡°Could it be, you can read minds?¡±

    Xu Cheng wanted to p the remaining IQ out of her. ¡°Isn¡¯t mind-reading for people? You think the dice have minds that I can read?¡±

    Xu Cheng could use his hearing to listen for dice, so he could only find another table ying dice. However, just as he sat down, that dealer from earlier followed him to the table like a piece of gum stuck to his foot.

    Xu Cheng got up and went to another table, and that b¡ª¨Cd came over again and took the ce of the original dealer at the table.

    Oh man, this guy was probably responsible for stirring up sh*t for Xu Cheng for the rest of the night.

    ¡°Why are you scared of him?¡± Shen Yao could tell Xu Cheng was purposely avoiding that dealer, so she asked in curiosity.

    ¡°He has a specially-manufactured dice cup. If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, there¡¯s a maic core installed in each of the dice. The principles of the positive and negative pole can cause the dice to roll and change the result with a switch.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°They are that shameless?!¡±

 Chapter 38 - Letâ€™s See Who Plays Who

    <b>Chapter 38: Let¡¯s See Who ys Who</b>

    The dealer was really just sticking to Xu Cheng like a piece of gum. The moment Xu Cheng sat down at a table, he would take the original dealer¡¯s ce and face Xu Cheng head on. Since Xu Cheng would go all-in with each round, he just needed to pull his trick off once to get Xu Cheng to lose everything.

    Xu Cheng was carrying 20,000 yuan in chips, and he knew that he had to figure something out soon as the deadline was approaching.

    He deliberately walked around and paced between 10 gambling tables without cing any bets.

    And, that dealer just stared at him.

    Xu Cheng stood in the most central aisle. At this time, there was a table that already announced the results of the previous roll. Xu Cheng saw the dice and remembered it, but he didn¡¯t walk over yet, only casually walking back and forth as his ears locked onto that table¡¯s dice and the frequency that dealer was shaking at.

    Just as everyone ced their bets and the dealer was about to reveal the dice, Xu Cheng immediately dashed over. ¡°Wait, count me in too. I¡¯ll bet 12,800 yuan on small.¡±

    The dealer lifted the cup, showing a 3 and a 2, which was small. Winning the bet, Xu Cheng got 25,600 yuan in chips in return.

    The dealer that was responsible for stalking him looked pretty terrible, he never thought that Xu Cheng would resort to sudden attacks like this to put down bets. Generally speaking, once the process starts, they couldn¡¯t switch dealers or cups until the round was over.

    Xu Cheng waved the 25,6000 yuan in chips towards the dealer that was keeping an eye on him and said, ¡°Just about 70,000 yuan to go.¡°

    That dealer snorted, this time immediately following Xu Cheng closely right behind his a-s.

    Xu Cheng casually strolled around and nced at different tables, making sure that no one knew which tables¡¯ results he was reading.

    Just as Xu Cheng made a dash towards a table and was able to ce a bet, that dealer, even quicker than him, immediately said to the original dealer of that table, ¡°Let me.¡±

    That staff saw that it was an expert-level dealer of the casino and stepped aside right away.

    However, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t go to that table at all. Just as the dealers switched spots, Xu Cheng took a turn and ran to another table. ¡°All in, small.¡±

    That dealer stalking Xu Cheng immediately got a terrible feeling, seeing Xu Cheng going to another table. Once he made his way around to check on Xu Cheng, the results were already revealed. It was small, and there was about 51,200 yuan worth of chips in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands now.

    Looking at this guy sparing no effort in trying to stalk him but still getting yed, Xu Chengughed at him and said, ¡°You are sweating, you should go wipe the sweat off of your face first.¡±

    When Xu Cheng walked past him again, that guy tightened his fist in anger. There was only one more chance, and if Xu Cheng won again, he would be able to take away Zhang Ruian, which was not something Master San wanted to see. Master San wanted Xu Cheng to be forced to choose the alternative after failing to save Zhang Ruian through gambling, in which Master San would vent all his anger out on Xu Cheng. So, Xu Cheng must not be allowed to win thest one.

    He must focus all of his attention on Xu Cheng. Not just that, he also ordered those 10 dice tables that if Xu Cheng suddenly ran over to bet, that table must wait for him toe over first before lifting the cup.

    That way, he could avoid getting yed by Xu Cheng like what happened just now.

    Xu Cheng was just doing what we was doing, and the sh*t-stirring stick that was the new dealer just followed Xu Cheng everywhere.

    After Xu Cheng went back and forth between several tables three times, he suddenly went to a table that was about to reveal the results, and when that sh*t-stirring stick was about to run over as well, Shen Yao bumped right into him.

    Then, Shen Yao shouted in an angry voice, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you watch where you are going?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± the sh*t-stirring stick said and immediately tried to run and find Xu Cheng, but who knew that Shen Yao would grab onto his arm and pester him, ¡°Hey, why are you like this? You almost knocked me over and you think a ¡®sorry¡¯ is enough? Is this the service we get at a high-ss casino like this? Hey, stop right there, I want toin to your supervisor. Don¡¯t go, if you don¡¯t apologize to me properly then I¡¯m not letting this go easily.¡±

    The sh*t-stirrer dealer was nagged speechless and got himself a full serving of Shen Yao¡¯sints.

    Xu Cheng already ced his bet, and seeing the dealer hesitating, he began shouting, ¡°Reveal it already! Are you still ying or not? Are you not revealing it so we can wait for you to cheat?¡±

    Seeing so many guests jumping in and pressuring him, and looking at his supervisor who was entangled by a woman, the poor dealer didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. The pressure from the guests on the table was mounting up, because just like Xu Cheng said, was the wait just to give them time to cheat?

    Without another solution, he had no choice but to lift the cup and reveal the result.

    When Shen Yao saw that Xu Cheng already got more than 100,000 yuan in chips, she pretended that a call came in and picked up her phone from her bag. ¡°Hello? Oh, I¡¯m out right now. The signal isn¡¯t good, give me a second, let me get to somewhere quieter to talk to you.¡±

    Then, she walked away,pletely ignoring the sh*t-stirrer. When thetter saw that Xu Cheng already got the amount he needed and was heading towards the manager¡¯s desk, he smashed the specially-processed dice cup onto the ground in anger.

    When Xu Cheng ced the 100,000 yuan in chips on the table, he pouted his lips towards Zhang Ruian, and said, ¡°Can you let him go now? The additional 2400 yuan can be considered our apology. In addition, can you give me back the card I gave you guys earlier? The other 400,000 yuan inside is still mine.¡±

    Master San looked at the chips and then turned to stare fiercely at Xu Cheng. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to actually be able toplete the task. Furious, he really wanted to get his men to give Xu Cheng a heavy beating, but he held himself back after thinking about the twenty or so security guards that were stillying in the hospital.

    Besides, there were also a lot of wealthy people at the scene watching and eating popcorn; if he didn¡¯t stick to his words, then it could affect the reputation of West Gate, which was most important to casinos.

    But as an elder from a societal viewpoint, he just couldn¡¯t swallow his anger after getting pissed off by a little brat, so he thought it was necessary to warn Xu Chen, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng impatiently replied, ¡°I will ask again. Those that are willing to gamble should willingly admit defeat, are you letting him go or not?¡±

    Master San gritted his teeth as he looked at Xu Cheng and said in a deep voice, ¡°Think twice about your words and attitude, you might offend West Gate even more.¡±

    ¡°You guys are from ck society, and I¡¯m a police officer; we are natural enemies, so there¡¯s really no ¡°who offends who¡±. But, sooner orter, I will toy all of you to death,¡± Xu Cheng said coldly.

    ¡°Just you?¡± Master San sneered in response, ¡°Be careful, your future will be full of surprises.¡±

    The so-called surprises would mean that he should live every day in fright and terror.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Xu Chengughed, ¡°That¡¯s actually what I should be saying to you. The ck society isn¡¯t something that can be brought into broad daylight, so don¡¯t let me get a hold of any evidence. You guys are the ones that will be living every day in ¡®surprise¡¯, just don¡¯t let me catch you.¡±

    Master San sneered, ¡°There were many officers that dared to talk to me like that, but now the grass growing by their tombstones is probably over a foot in height.¡± (TL Note: it meant that they were buried long ago, long enough for the grass to grow to a good height.)

    ¡°Oh really?¡± From those words, Xu Cheng could hear his disdain towards the police. He immediately smashed his fist onto the mahogany table he was making tea on, and the table instantly shattered into pieces along with the ceramic tea set on the table.

    ¡°Consider this punch my provocation to you. Let¡¯s see, by next year, whose tombstone will the grass be growing beside.¡± After speaking, Xu Cheng sent the two guards detaining Zhang Ruian flying away with two swift kicks. Then, he ripped apart the thick ropes with his bare hands, and left the casino with Zhang Ruian, leaving behind the gloomy Master San, who had be the center of ridicule and discussion among the gamblers that night.

    In one night, the same guy visited the casino twice, doing whatever the f*ck he wanted and then leaving, without anyone that could stop him. It was pure humiliation.

 Chapter 39 - Masters Come from the Ordinary

    <b>Chapter 39: Masters Come from the Ordinary</b>

    ¨C Crime Department, Drug Squad ¨C

    The dude that had been stopped by Xu Cheng when he was driving while under the influence of cocaine was currently detained in the interrogation room. In front of him sat the calm and beautiful Ran Jing, who had a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°The substance level inside your body had seriously exceeded the limit, so just cooperate with us. Where did you get your stuff from? We identified you as being part of East Gate; are you guys involved in drug smuggling and trafficking? If you confess honestly, we will take it under consideration and lower your sentence.¡±

    The drug user in front of her smirked and smiled, ¡°Hey Officer Ran, you don¡¯t need to scare me. I know thew. I¡¯m just in here because I did drugs, and I wasn¡¯t caught selling it to others or making it, so could it be that you will still give me a death sentence? Don¡¯t be like this, I know you guys have been eyeing me for a long time now, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    Ran Jing saw how fearless he was, and her pink fists mmed onto the table.

    ¡°Do you believe that you can be taken in for life?¡± Ran Jing threatened.

    The drug user snorted, ¡°Are you threatening me? I have awyer, you know? I¡¯m probably just going to be in prison for at most a year or two and then I will be out, I don¡¯t really care.¡±

    After speaking, the drug user directly stood up and walked out from the interrogation room.

    Ran Jing gritted her teeth as she stood there. Not long after, her deputy came over and said, ¡°Now that the people from ck society all know thew, they aren¡¯t easy to scare anymore.¡±

    Ran Jing sneered and didn¡¯t say a thing.

    Just then, her supervisor came in and patted her on the shoulders. ¡°Take it easy, there¡¯s no rush. We didn¡¯t transfer you over to take care of East Gate at once. It¡¯s going to be difficult dealing with this big fish, so we must do it step by step.

    Ran Jing nodded and immediately said to her deputy, ¡°Don¡¯t let this guy go or he might give warnings to his aplices. Before the smuggling case of East Gate is settled, he¡¯s staying here.¡±

    The Deputy Captain: ¡°Got it.¡±

    Ran Jing continued to ask, ¡°Oh right, at the scene of the arrest, you guys mentioned that it was a colleague of another department that saved the kids and arrested the guy. Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a colleague from the Riverside police station, his name is Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    The Deputy Cap: ¡°Cap, you know him?¡±

    Know him? I¡¯m even rooming with him... Ran Jing muttered in her heart.

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ve met him before.¡±

    ¡°Cap, did you watch the surveince footage we retrieved from the scene?¡± The deputy captain was a bit interested as he brought it up to Ran Jing.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Ran Jing said carelessly.

    ¡°All the other colleagues found it more and more shocking and strange the more they looked at it,¡± the deputy captain sighed and said.

    ¡°Strange?¡± Ran Jing blinked a few times and said in curiosity, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let me check it out.¡±

    The deputy cap then led Ran Jing to an office and said to a colleague, ¡°Show that strange clip to Captain.¡±

    One of the colleagues working on filing immediately opened a video file and yed it.

    Ran Jing looked at the surveince video at the crossroads. The drug user¡¯s sedan took a sharp turn while running a red light and was about to hit a group of elementary school students that were crossing the sidewalk. Then in the video, Xu Cheng pushed away his motorcycle, ran over, and picked up the two kids that were about to get run over by the car.

    After seeing this, Ran Jing didn¡¯t find anything strange about it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all normal?¡± Ran Jing asked, a bit confused.

    The officer operating the mouse yed the video back and then pressed the pause before everything happened. Then, he exined, ¡°Cap, look closely here. The car was about 10 meters away from the kids, and the police officer was 20 meters away. At almost double the distance, under normal circumstances, if the car were to take a sudden sharp turn, how many people could react in time? Even if they could, how many people could outrun a car by almost twice the speed and take the kids to safety before the car crashes into them? This officer was about 20 meters away!¡±

    Having said that, the officer yed the whole video again with a video parsing processor, starting from the beginning of the action section.

    ¡°This is what it looks like when we slow it by 20 times, take a look again Cap.¡±

    Ran Jing watched the video, and the officer analyzing the footage pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Look at his feet. Normally, when a video is slowed down 20 times, any fast motion can be clearly visible to the naked eye, unblurred. However, Cap, look, everyone else, including the wheels of the moving cars could be seen clearly, yet this guy¡¯s feet, no matter when I pause the frame, the image I catch is still fuzzy.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    The officer analyzed, ¡°I can only say that even slowing down the footage by 20 times was not enough to clearly capture his rapid pace. In other words, in one second of time, he could make at least 7 to 9 steps.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Is it possible?¡±

    Officer: ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. We went to check out the scene, and the other colleagues even tried to simte the situation to try and match his speed. It was just physically impossible to run over and save the kids within just two seconds. ording to the footage, the car was going to hit the kids in 3 seconds, yet this officer only used two seconds to carry the kids to safety. This video is really creepy, and all we can say is that it¡¯s really strange. There¡¯s an old saying that masterse from the ordinary, I really think our little patrol officer here is really hiding his abilities.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes lost focus after seeing the video.

    At home, Xu Cheng just couldn¡¯t get a f*cking good nap.

    It was because Shen Yao woulde over every so often to knock on his door. Atst, Xu Cheng woke uppletely and opened the door. Looking at the woman standing outside of his door, he interrogated, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    She justughed and said, ¡°Tell me how you won all those roundsst night and I won¡¯t ask for you to return that 200 thousand yuan.¡±

    Xu Cheng just told her straightforwardly, ¡°How else? Just luck.¡±

    ¡°Who are you expecting to trick?¡± Shen Yao snorted, putting on t the ¡®I¡¯m not a three-year-old¡¯ expression and saying as she scanned Xu Cheng up and down, ¡°I bet you were a pro gambler in the past.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you not going to stop until I give you the answer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m someone that¡¯s extremely curious towards everything; if you don¡¯t give me the answer, then I will only want to know it even more,¡± Shen Yao said determinedly. She was clear with her words ¨C if you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t expect to get any sleep.

    Xu Cheng took a deep breath, and then he looked at Shen Yao with a face full of seriousness and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a god of gambling. My ears are capable of hearing everything, even your heartbeat, and my eyes can see through your eyes and look into your soul.¡±

    Shen Yao became a bit agitated ¡°I¡¯m talking to you very seriously.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m being serious too. In the past three seconds, your heart beated 5 times.¡±

    Shen Yao was stunned for a second, and then she hesitated and looked at Xu Cheng, who didn¡¯t seem like a god of gambling but a god of bullsh*ting. ¡°Haha, is that right? Then look into my eyes and tell me what you see.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a deep and serious look at Shen Yao, the two staring at each other for a full ten seconds. Then, he slowly said, ¡°There are eye boogers.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Shen Yao pped Xu Cheng on the arms, and just as she prepared to turn and leave, Xu Cheng said, ¡°During that 10 seconds, your heart rate went up and thumped 25 times, which means, you were getting nervous.¡±

    ¡°You can keep on talking nonsense.¡± Then, with her back against Xu Cheng, she blushed and said without turning around, ¡°The hearts of women naturally beat more frequently than men¡¯s. The man that can make my heart race hasn¡¯t even been born yet, humph!¡±

    Then, she left as if she was trying to escape.

 Chapter 40 - An Angry Ran Jing.

    <b>Chapter 40: An Angry Ran Jing.</b>

    After Xu Cheng washed his face and walked to the living room, he saw Ran Jinging back from work. On her way back, she had been wondering what kind of sacred being this Xu Cheng guy was.

    The more she came into contact with him, the more difficult she felt it was to see through the guy.

    Professional gun-assembling skills, urate marksmanship, coupled with the fight at the gym and those insanely-quick steps caught on the surveince footage, Ran Jing still couldn¡¯t link Xu Cheng with those hidden urban legends that existed in movies and novels.

    Didn¡¯t he look a bit too young to be a hidden master?

    After returning home and pushing through the door, she saw Xu Cheng in his tank top walking around in the living room looking for snacks. Ran Jing looked at him from top to bottom, staring at him as if she was trying to see through him.

    Xu Cheng obviously felt that pair of eyes, and he turned around in confusion and asked Ran Jing, ¡°Why are you looking at me like a sexual predator, is this really okay?¡±

    And this remark made it even more difficult for Ran Jing to see through Xu Cheng.

    Shouldn¡¯t an urban legend be someone that had a silent, ice-cold, and prideful disposition? Ran Jing felt like Xu Cheng didn¡¯t look nor act like a master in disguise at all. You could im that he was a pervert, yet he could remain unmoved in front of two beautiful girls living under the same roof as him; you could also im that he was serious and calm, yet sometimes the way he talked just didn¡¯t match up at all.

    It was simply too difficult to figure out this guy.

    ¡°What did you do beforeing to Shangcheng?¡± Ran Jing asked Xu Cheng in curiosity.

    Xu Cheng took a sip of cold mineral water and said, ¡°I was a soldier.¡±

    Shen Yao, who was sitting on the sofa, just asked for no reason, ¡°Hey, I heard that it¡¯s pretty tough on you guys that serve in the military. Some of you might not even get to see a girl in a few years. What happens if you can¡¯t hold it in anymore? Is there a higher chance of peopleing out of the closet in the military?¡±

    ¡°Uhhh... This is indeed a topic worth pondering.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the others, but I¡¯m not gay. Didn¡¯t you prove that already?

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes opened up wide. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

    Shen Yao saw Ran Jing giving her a weird look. The thing was, what Xu Cheng said gave too much room for interpretation...

    She immediately looked towards Ran Jing. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t n on letting Xu Cheng change the topic and quickly followed up with another question, ¡°What was your unit?¡±

    ¡°A normal unit.¡± Xu Cheng asked, a bit puzzled, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ran Jing pouted her ruby lips. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe that you were an ordinary soldier. Are you implying that an ordinary one can beat up a SWAT member like he¡¯s a kid and assemble a gun like it¡¯s a simple toy? Judging by your skills andprehensive strength, saying that you were an ordinary soldier is underestimating you.¡±

    After Xu Cheng drylyughed twice, he indifferently replied, ¡°You got me.¡±

    Then, he immediately tensed up, causing the atmosphere to be serious right away.

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao both narrowed their eyes. If this was like the movies, this should be the moment when the main character was going unveil his true form, right?

    Just as the two were looking forward to it, Xu Cheng took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Then I guess I can¡¯t hide it anymore. My real name actually isn¡¯t Xu Cheng. My surname is actually Awe, my full name is Awesome!¡±

    After he said that, he detected two pairs of eyes emitting murderous intent looking towards him.

    Shen Yao immediately said to Ran Jing, ¡°Did you know thatst night, this guy used 100 yuan and won 10 rounds consecutively, turning it into 100 thousand yuan? Don¡¯t you also want to know how he did it?¡±

    Ran Jing squinted her eyes, looked towards Xu Cheng, and slowly said, ¡°I also wanted to ask how he traveled 20 meters in just two seconds. Bolt¡¯s world record on the 100-meter sprint was 9.69 seconds, which means that Bolt can do about 10 meters per second. But I¡¯m curious as to how you managed to do it without any warm up under such urgent circumstances?¡±

    Shen Yao grew a bit curious too as she asked Ran Jing, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Ran Jing faintly smiled as she looked at Xu Cheng with the ¡°don¡¯t y dumb¡± expression and said, ¡°My colleagues are studying his speed right now. This guy saved a group of elementary school students and prevented a horrible car ident, not to mention also helping us arrest a drug user. We had eyes on that guy for a long time, yet we lost him after he suddenly drove away under the influence of drugs. We would indeed be at fault if the car ident happened, so I would like to thank you for preventing that ident.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Since you want to thank me, then don¡¯t make it look like you are trying to investigate my entire history, it¡¯s making me a bit nervous, alright?¡± After speaking, he got ready to resume his physical exercise.

    ¡°You are not allowed to go. Tell me, how did you guess if the dice were going to be big or small?¡± Shen Yao got up and pulled onto Xu Cheng¡¯s tank top, making it stretch until it was as long as a dress. It caused the tank top to start breaking from the front, popping out Xu Cheng¡¯s muscr chest, and the two girls¡¯ eyes immediately opened up as they gulped down the saliva in their mouths.

    Xu Cheng was speechless, so he could only try to trick them again, ¡°Do you know how to solve a Rubik¡¯s Cube?¡±

    Shen Yao shook her head. ¡°Not really, I think it¡¯s too difficult.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the difference between your brain and mine. By the same logic, the principles behind dice-reading are about the same as reading a Rubik¡¯s Cube. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡±

    Then, he prepared to leave, yet Shen Yao¡¯s slender hands gripped on his tank top even harder. ¡°Who are you trying to trick? Tell me right now or I¡¯m going to rip your top like how you ripped my dress yesterday!¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around. ¡°Come on, while you are at it, you can rip my pants too. It will make things easier for me.¡±

    ¡°Pervert!¡± Shen Yao red at him.

    ¡°Big sister, I already told you, I was really just using my ears to listen to how the dice move. Just now, your heartbeat was even faster than when we had that stare down and I told you that you had eye boogers. Can I understand it as my muscles pulling your heartstrings?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Get the f*ck out.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head, smiled, and was prepared to leave, yet Shen Yao actually started believing that there was something going on with Xu Cheng¡¯s hearing. ¡°You can really hear people¡¯s heartbeats?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and looked at her. ¡°Probably.¡±

    Shen Yao looked towards Ran Jing. ¡°Do you believe him?¡±

    Ran Jing looked towards Xu Cheng. ¡°Then tell me if my heartbeat right now is fast or slow.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Answering that question isn¡¯t enough to show how awesome I am. But, I can tell you that, when you came out of the elevator and were about to open the door, you wanted to protect yourdy-like image, so you secretly let out a fart in the corridor. It was pretty quiet, but I heard it.¡±

    Ran Jing stood there with her whole face red like a tomato as she stared at Xu Cheng. Finally, she trembled with anger as she pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Xu Cheng... You... are destined to die alone!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem like he really cared as he just turned around and snorted, ¡°All good, I¡¯m married anyways.¡±

    Right after he left, Ran Jing already threw away the ¡°esteemed, intelligent, and calm criminal police captain¡± image and went berserk. ¡°I¡¯ll curse you so that you are die alone! Ahhhhh!¡±

    Shen Yao stared nkly at the wild woman in front of her eyes and knew that Xu Cheng probably got it right.

 Chapter 41 - Strength Test

    <b>Chapter 41: Strength Test</b>

    After Xu Cheng showered, he went to a club that gaveprehensive sports ability assessment reports.

    Right now, he was desperate to know his strength and speed level, since these two attributes were crucial to gaining obvious advantages in any actualbat situations.

    Xu Cheng did feel a decrease in his strength after the defective serum was injected into his body, and the biggest influence was on his strength, speed, and stamina, which could all pose deadly disadvantages in realbat.

    However, in just these two days, Xu Cheng clearly felt an invisible increase in his power, kind of like he wasn¡¯t really sure whether it was there or not. For example, a normal person could get an understanding of the level of explosive power he or she wielded after a few tries, yet Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t grasp his power at all, as it just broke out of nowhere before his mind could even react to it.

    For example, just the other day, he only lightly pushed Shen Yao, yet he sent her flying a couple meters through the air.

    And also thatpletely uncontroble subconscious ability.

    Xu Cheng was 1.9 meters tall, but he definitely wasn¡¯t one of those big men you would see at the gym. In the military, the soldiers focused on training theirprehensive capabilities rather than their muscles and size, so after being stretched by his height, the muscles on Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give people a feeling that he was a big guy.

    This time, he came to this club just to test out his strength again, because there were equipment here that could measure the explosive power a person could put out under any circumstances.

    A heavy punch from Tyson could reach 450 kilograms or more in power, a heavy kick from the Muay Thai master Aqu could deliver a force of 500 kilograms, and Peter Aerts¡¯s, a heavyweight kickboxer, kick reached a staggering force of 836 kilograms, which was the undisputed world record in heavy hits!

    On top of that, Aerts could squat 407 kg, bench press 158 kg, and deadlift 315 kg. Rather than calling him a boxer, he was more like a human weapon.

    When Xu Cheng came to the dynamometer area, he found that there were a lot of amateurs, such as a group of gym hobbyists and young masters.

    Of course, the young masters were apanied by beautiful girls. These guys liked to bring their femalepanions here when they had nothing else to do. Other than showing off their wealth, they also wanted to disy their physique to give those girls a sense of ¡°security¡±. More often than not, these guys would want their girls to be attracted to something about them other than their money.

    So, in a city like Shangcheng crowded with young masters that were the heirs of the wealthy and powerful, you could often find them in entertainment and leisure facilities, seeking a true-love experience outside of the sugar-daddy one.

    Xu Cheng saw a group of guys and women standing by the equipment and ying around, upying all of the dynamometers by the time he walked over. Without another option, he could only sit down and wait.

    A woman in a sports jacket, a cap, and a headset was sitting on one of the three seats behind him. From her side profile, tall nose, and slender eyshes, it was easy to tell that she was a beautiful woman.

    Unlike the other women that were chatting and surrounding their man, this one was enclosed in her own world, listening to music.

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at the people that were on the dynamometers and noticed that there were actually two groups of people.

    One group had three guys and three girls, and the other one was two guys and one girl.

    Looking at the two guys and one girl side, Xu Cheng felt that they looked more like soldiers from a n rather than spoiled young masters. There were families out there that had been involved in the military for generations, and their families functioned more like a n of soldiers and their children were raised in that kind of environment. In terms ofbat strength, those young masters were no match for those from the military-like ns. However, this didn¡¯t mean that the rich family¡¯s young heirs would try to please those people in any way.

    Especially in the city that served as the economic center of the nation, Shangcheng promoted the rich and powerful, and the policies and legition were especially lenient towards them.

    On the side of the two military n young members, one guy threw a hard punch towards the dynamometer and the monitor disyed a force of 190 kg. He turned to look at the woman sitting in the chair listening to music, and she said, ¡°Try swinging with a run-up.¡±

    The young man nodded, backed up a few steps and ran over, making another big swing at the target.

    The data jumped to 230 kg.

    The woman immediately entered the data into her phone, and that was when Xu Cheng noticed she wasn¡¯t just listening to music, but also recording the stats for them as well.

    After she finished recording, she said to the other guy, ¡°Shi Wenbin, your turn.¡±

    The other military n member nodded and first punched while maintaining his stance.

    ¡°210 kg, not bad. Now with a run-up.¡±

    Shi Wenbin nodded again, and the power of his fist with the aid of a run-up reached 268 kg.

    The woman said with a little pity, ¡°The data with your run-up isn¡¯t optimal, you need to practice the strength of your waist during normal days.¡±

    Shi Wenbin nodded awkwardly and blushed a little. The bro by his side nudged him with his elbow and whispered, ¡°I told you not to f*ck around and visit those massage parlors so much, but you don¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the assessment is done. Overall, your stats are a lot better than average people, butpletely not up to our standards.¡± The woman said to those two, ¡°Work harder.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Instructor.¡± The two nodded.

    On the other side, the young masters also saw these two people¡¯s scores. Since their girlfriends were here, they thought it would be a waste if they don¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity and show off their own strength. They heard those two calling the woman ¡°Instructor¡±, so they figured that the other side were most likely part of the military or something. The girls would clearly admire them if they could prove that they had more power than those soldiers.

    It was an opportunity that was too good to pass on.

    ¡°Humph, if the soldiers of Shangcheng only have this much power, I kind of feel worried for Shangcheng.¡±

    The female instructor frowned, and those two n members were immediately riled up, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±

    The guy that seemed to be the leader of the three young masters just nced at the female instructor and said, ¡°Check this out.¡±

    Then, he directly threw a punch at the dynamometer, and the data immediately jumped to 235 kg, which was 25 kg more than Shi Wenbin¡¯s direct punch score.

    Shi Wenbin¡¯s face immediately grew ufortable at the sight of this.

 Chapter 42 - Holy Crap

    <b>Chapter 42: Holy Crap</b>

    The three femalepanions around the young heirs all let out sounds of admiration.

    The young master that threw the punch was enjoying the glory and attention. He smiled at the female instructor and didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes shed with hints of disdain.

    The female instructor¡¯s cold and prideful face remained indifferent.

    The young master backed up a few steps, and with a run-up, he swung hard at the target.

    With a loud bang, the force measured went straight up to 299 kg, causing even his two bros to exim in excitement.

    ¡°So close, Zhou, you were so close to breaking through the 300 mark!¡±

    This so-called Young Master Zhou felt a bit pity too, but these numbers were enough to p those two military n youngsters in the face. He even looked at that female instructor again and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite disappointed that the soldiers in the military are like this. I always thought they would be like US marines that pack explosive muscles and strength and naturally give off a sense of pressure, but I¡¯m quite disappointed today to see ours.¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck are you saying?¡± Those two soldiers were immediately infuriated.

    The young masterughed and replied, ¡°What is it, could the data I saw just now be wrong? Could it be that this internationally-certified dynamometer system has a bug or something? Am I mistaken that you have a lower score than me? Come on, I¡¯m just an amateur and I¡¯m stronger than you, don¡¯t you guys undergo all kinds of intense training every day to strengthen your body? Are those chicken arms I¡¯m seeing the result of all that training?¡±

    The two soldiers really wanted to go up and fight a few rounds with him, but they were scolded by the female instructor, ¡°Stop!¡±

    It was a natural duty for soldiers to obeymands, and even though the two soldiers were angry, they didn¡¯t let their emotions take control of their heads. Xu Cheng was quite pleased after seeing that.

    The female instructor said to Zhou with an indifferent voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have topare yourself to them just to get a sense of superiority, they are just new recruits that I¡¯m training. What you saw today isn¡¯t their full potential.¡±

    Zhouughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone that the soldiers in the army are this weak.¡±

    Their three femalepanions all beganughing too. ¡°My cousin said that she wanted to marry a soldier, saying some crap about how soldiers give her a sense of security. But today I realized that not all soldiers can give a sense of security, haha!¡±

    Every sentence from their mouths was enough to piss off these two soldiers, and Xu Cheng was too familiar with the temper of a soldier that would actually prefer using violence to release their anger. So, before the two groups actually began fighting, he walked up and interjected, ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t using the dynamometer, let me use it please.¡±

    Zhou and his two buddies raised their eyebrows, their eyes reeking of disdain and the expression on their faces basically saying ¡°Where the f*ck did this peasante from¡±.

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you see that we are still using it?¡± One of the young masters extended his arm and blocked Xu Cheng¡¯s path.

    The other one nced at Xu Cheng from top to button and snorted, ¡°People like you use this too? You should go back to the gym and start with lifting dumbbells.¡±

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t run by you guys anyways.¡± Xu Cheng grew a bit impatient as he walked right past them and bumped away the guy¡¯s arm, immediately infuriating the guy.

    Zhou didn¡¯t even bother looking at him and sneered, ¡°If you can¡¯t hit 180 kg, then just stop embarrassing yourself and get off of that machine.¡±

    Xu Cheng ignored him, raised his fist, and looked at it. That day, he easily sent Shen Yao flying through the air. Judging by the height she was traveling in the air and the fact that she was about 47 kg, Xu Cheng deduced that he should have exerted at least 150 kg of force.

    At that, Xu Cheng took in a small breath and decided to test out how much a power one of his light punches was packing.

    He stood in ce and punched at the target.

    The disy immediately showed 165 kg.

    ¡°Hahahahahahhaha...¡± Zhou and the other two young masters immediately burst intoughter.

    130 to 180 was the strength range of average people, and Xu Cheng only put out 165, which was enough to make him aughing stock of those spoiled rich heirs.

    The female instructor saw that the three young masters had already shifted their attention onto Xu Cheng, and she didn¡¯t n to say anything. It was also good that these two recruits were humiliated today; maybe this incident would serve to solidify their resolve to work harder in the future and not embarrass her title as the gold-medal instructor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said to the two soldiers and started walking towards the door.

    Unexpectedly, just when she made her third step, Xu Cheng swung another punch at the target.

    This time, the data jumped to 198!

    The female instructor¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and those young masters that were mocking Xu Cheng with their femalepanions almost choked on their own spit upon seeing the new score. Even the two recruits behind the female instructor felt a chill down their backs.

    Xu Cheng took back his hand and then sent another punch at the target.

    Bang!

    228!

    This time, everyone was dumbfounded and began suspecting that the dynamometer was experiencing a bug or something. Was there an error with that score?

    Xu Cheng withdrew his fist and sent another punch!

    288!

    The female instructor¡¯s pupil erged, and she started looking at Xu Cheng with a hint of fright and shock.

    The two recruits also swallowed their saliva, and the young masters and their women didn¡¯t know what was going on. The whole ce was so silent that a needle dropping could be heard.

    Xu Cheng withdrew his fist, and punched again!

    368!

    Withdrawing, he punched again!

    455!

    And again!

    750!

    This time, everyone could no longer pretend to be calm. Especially those three young masters. They swallowed their saliva, feeling a chill crawl down their spine. Immediately they thought if they actually started something with this guy, could this guy¡¯s punch directly turn them into vegetables?

    Thinking that Tyson¡¯s 450 kg punch was enough to knock someone out, 750 was just too...

    However, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping. This time, he slowly withdrew his fist as if he was drawing back a slingshot. He didn¡¯t notice that when he was preparing for thest punch, the female instructor that was about to leave had already turned around in her steps and was looking at him without blinking. Actually, everyone was looking at him, too scared to blink.

    With a low roar, Xu Cheng threw his fist, and with a loud bang, the giant dynamometer machine shook violently from the impact.

    Then, the data that jumped out on the monitor shocked everyone to the point of having an existential crisis.

    1257!

    The sound of people swallowing their saliva could be heard everywhere.

    Xu Cheng looked at his fist, feeling as though he was missing something... Oh right, the run-up!

    He took back a few steps and identally bumped into Zhou. Xu Cheng nced at him. ¡°Please move away.¡±

    Before Xu Cheng could finish, Zhou ran to the side like a mouse seeing a cat, as if Xu Cheng was like a powerful meat grinder, giving off a strong oppressive pressure.

    Then, Xu Cheng charged forward, and when he was about a meter away from the machine, he suddenly jumped up. His fist rose high up into the sky and mmed down.

    Bam! A puff of white smoke started rising from the machine, and with some electric sounds, the machine directly became wasted and caught on fire.

    Behind Xu Cheng, everyone, including that cold and prideful female instructor, was looking at this scene with their mouths open, shocked to their cores.

    The dynamometer was destroyed with one punch? Holy crap, how powerful was that punch?

    Seeing the machine broken, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes opened up wide as well. ¡°Oh crap, I can¡¯t see the stats on thatst punch.¡±

    But when he realized that he screwed up the machine, so he immediately quietly left as if he had nothing to do with it. He just went out of the door, just leaving behind a bunch of people that were standing there dumbfounded.

 Chapter 43 - A Contingency Plan

    <b>Chapter 43: A Contingency n</b>

    After Xu Cheng came out from the gym, he was covered in sweat and was finding it difficult to stay calm.

    His power increased way too much inparison to before and not just by a little bit. That punch just now, if itnded on someone, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences. It was just too creepily powerful and that was why he felt a sense of unease.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Xu Cheng mumbled to himself. Didn¡¯t they say that the iplete biological serum wouldpletely suppress and destroy his immune system and physical capabilities? Why was his sense of hearing enhanced? Why was his strength so horrifying?

    If that doctor from the national biological researchb was here, he would definitely be familiar with the genes that allowed Xu Cheng to summon such explosive strength.

    That¡¯s right, it was the powerful talent of ants.

    It was once said that if an ant were to be the size of a human, then its ability to lift 50 times its own weight would allow it to easily upy the top of the food chain.

    However, right now Xu Cheng only unlocked strength that was 10 times his own weight, and he didn¡¯t know that the serum he was injected with would trigger such a magical effect.

    As to why he was so nervous, it was because he feared that the power would alsoe with side effects.

    On Xu Cheng¡¯s way back, he looked at his hands. Putting aside whatever side effect maye, at least now there was a drastic improvement in his strength and sensory abilities, and as long as there was an increase, there was hope for him to join the Dragon Division!

    It was a promise since childhood, a deal between a father and his son. It was also a hatred that crossed two generations.

    ¡°Cheng, do you know why your mother isn¡¯t around?¡±

    Xu Cheng was really small back then, and he shook his head in confusion. As someone that was always ridiculed in kindergarten for not having a mother, he really hoped that his mom could return to his side.

    His amiable and introverted father looked at the sky and said, ¡°It is your dad¡¯s fault. Dad is sorry, if Dad was more powerful, then maybe your mom would have been able toe with Dad. Dad¡¯s wish in this lifetime is to raise you to have a bright future, and then bring you to see your mom.¡±

    ¡°What do I have to do to be able to see mom?¡±

    His father bitterlyughed and said, ¡°It may be difficult, but it¡¯s not impossible. Once you enter the Dragon Division and be the top soldier there, maybe your Grandpa wille and find you and bring you to your mom.¡±

    When Xu Cheng was young and naive back then, he didn¡¯t really understand what was happening. It was not untilter that Lin Chuxue¡¯s father told him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hate your mom, she¡¯s innocent. If it wasn¡¯t for her, your grandpa would¡¯ve killed your father a long time ago. It was an unfit marriage since the very start, and your father was cast aside by the Ye Family for his entire life.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng understood that his family had been ripped apart by someone, and it wasn¡¯t a marriage that received the Ye Family¡¯s blessing. Even on the day of his dad¡¯s funeral, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t see that mother of his make her first appearance in his life.

    So, he must enter the Dragon Division, he muste into contact with those superior connections, and one day find that hidden powerful family, bring them to his father¡¯s grave, and make them apologize on their knees.

    Every time he thought about the hatred condensed in his heart, Xu Cheng would feel very annoyed. When he finally calmed himself down and was about to ignite the engine, he noticed that the car didn¡¯t start. He got off and popped open the front, only to find all the wires cut inside. There was also a note inside.

    On it was written the following message: ¡°Mr. Officer, it was us that screwed up your car. You cane and find us at xxx to arrest us.¡±

    The ¡°us¡± dered that it was a group of people that did it, rather than just a person. Thinking back on the people on the ¡°Who did I Piss Off Recently¡± list, Xu Cheng coulde to the conclusion even with his butt that it was Old Master Qin¡¯s people of the East Gate casino. At night when he was patrolling in his uniform, those people couldn¡¯t openly screw with him. But now, Xu Cheng was off work, and they obviously revealed their fangs.

    Xu Cheng was already at a bad mood, and this pissed him off even more.

    He immediately got a cab and went to the address given. It was a warehouse in the rural area, and before the cab even got close to it, the driver stopped and said carefully, ¡°I can only drop you off here.¡±

    After Xu Cheng gave him the money, he said to the driver, ¡°Give me your number. I will give you a callter when I need a ride since there doesn¡¯t seem to be any cabs in the area.¡±

    The driver reluctantly gave Xu Cheng his card.

    And inside the warehouse, there were 30 or so thugs with sticks, steel pipes, knives, and other tools, sitting or standing around and smoking. Some grew a bit impatient and asked their boss, ¡°Brother Tiger, you think that guy¡¯sing? We just screwed his car, it wasn¡¯t like we got his brother or something. Now not even a lot of people woulde to this kind of set up even if we got a hostage.¡±

    Brother Tiger threw a cigarette butt and stepped on it as he slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯sing or not, but let this serve as a warning. We are just doing this to show Master Qin our loyalty, and at night, if that guy still dares to go on patrol, then he shouldn¡¯t me us for teaching him a lesson.¡±

    Just at this moment, the shutter door was suddenly forcefully dragged up. Those thugs were all terrified for a second and thought they were getting raided by the police. But then, they remembered that they didn¡¯t do anything serious enough to get arrested, so why would they be scared?

    Then, they saw that at the giant shutter door, there was only Xu Cheng by himself, and the thirty or so thugs suddenly startedughing.

    Brother Tiger immediately gave Xu Cheng a thumbs up and said, ¡°I, Brother Tiger, admire your courage.¡±

    Xu Cheng scanned the room and asked, ¡°Who screwed with my car?¡±

    ¡°We all did, so what? Do you want to arrest us all?¡± Tigerughed and replied domineeringly.

    ¡°It will be too much work.¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°But... I do have to teach you guys a lesson so you remember how to behave in the future.¡±

    ¡°Teach us a lesson?¡± Brother Tigerughed. ¡°Did you forget who you offended? Look through your memories, it should be us teaching you a lesson on how to behave in the future, got it? Old Master Qin already made an announcement, he said that he never wants to see you again in Shangcheng.¡±

    ¡°Not even the parents can control the fate of their child, so what gives him the right to control mine?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    ¡°Because of what he¡¯s capable of in Shangcheng. You are just a little patrol officer; without you, the Earth will keep on spinning. No one will me your disappearance onto Master Qin.¡± Brother Tigerughed and said, ¡°I can give you another choice right now. Give me 2 million and promise me you will not appear in Shangcheng again, and I will help you get out of the city. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Brother Tiger was not stupid too. It was still a big crime if they killed a patrol officer, and he didn¡¯t want this much trouble at such a young age. If Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t an officer, he probably wouldn¡¯t waste this much time talking to him, and he might¡¯ve just made his move anywhere in a secluded alley hidden by the darkness of the night.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of you? I even beat up Master Qin, you think I will give you two million to ask you to help me run? If that¡¯s the case, why would I still be a police officer? In Shangcheng, it¡¯s not Master Qin¡¯s turn to run the city yet.¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    Brother Tiger¡¯s face sank. ¡°You are ying with fire.¡±

 Chapter 44 - Fighting Violence with Violence

    <b>Chapter 44: Fighting Violence with Violence</b>

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying with fire, I¡¯m putting one out.¡± After Xu Cheng spoke, a faint sonic wave radiated out of his ears that not even he was aware of until now. He didn¡¯t know this wave in the air was actually low-frequency ultrasound.

    Immediately, Brother Tiger said in a deep voice to his men, ¡°Disable him, leave him alive, and hand him over to Master Qin. We don¡¯t have to worry about anything after that.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care what Master Qin would do to this guy, but he wasn¡¯t someone capable of facing the consequences of killing a police officer, so he could only serve as the w and capture Xu Cheng alive for Master Qin.

    After speaking, the thirty or so thugs shouted and began swarming in.

    Xu Cheng just calmly stood in the same ce.

    The researchers at the biologyb had said that bats were able to constantly emit ultrasonic waves during its flight that were inaudible to the human ear. When this ultrasonic signal hits any obstacle, it will reflect back to the bat¡¯s brain, allowing it to analyze the echo. After it analyzed the echo¡¯s wave frequency, amplitude, and signal interval, the bat will be able to quickly figure out what action to take next.

    When those thirty or so people rushed up and didn¡¯t arrive yet, their actions and movements had already been received by Xu Cheng¡¯s brain to allow him to make the quickest judgement and n his course of action.

    From the feedback of the returning sonic wave, Xu Cheng could even determine the nature and position of the object based on the amplitude, frequency, pitch, and sound interval.

    Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t know how his brain could remain so calm in the face of danger and be able to analyze everything that was going on in this space. At this moment, Xu Cheng noticed that his eyes could capture the movement of anyone in any corner. It could be said that he basically had a God¡¯s view over this entire warehouse.

    When a baseball bat was swung over, Xu Cheng¡¯s body made an instinctive dodge based on the feedback of the ultrasound. Then, the next two consecutive crowbars swings at him were also easily avoided.

    Xu Cheng finally understood what was going on with him subconsciously dodging any attack earlier; it turned out that his body was instinctively reacting to the feedback of the sonic waves. His brain basically captured all the movements made by everyone in the surrounding area and controlled his body instinctively to react to the feedback.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know that what he was hearing was actually the principle of echolocation used by bats.

    It was unexpected for everyone that Xu Cheng easily dodged the first wave of attacks, and after Xu Cheng understood and learned to consciously control the feedback given by the ultrasound, his movements became even calmer.

    This time, it was his turn to attack, and his sensory system amplified everyone¡¯s movements so that he could act ordingly based on the feedback.

    By the time the closest two people raised their baseball bats, Xu Cheng was already in front of them. He grabbed onto their wrists and forcefully pulled them towards him, and the powerful force of his arms immediately sent those two flying. Those two people just felt like they were pulled away by a giant truck, and theynded face first, chipping their two front teeth.

    Xu Cheng then lowered his body and swept the floor with a kick, and the nine people that were surrounding him and charging at him all felt like their ankles were brutally broken by a steel pipe. They all fell to the ground and cried miserably.

    The steel pipes, knives, and bats they were holding all dropped onto the ground.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t pick up a knife but a steel pipe. Then, swapping back and forth between his two hands like a nunchaku, he beat the people on their stomachs, chests, leg joints, and other ces that immediately deprived them of their ability to continue fighting.

    The sound of the steel pipe smacking everyone was quite joyful to the ears.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even blink as he casually piped everyone, as if these 30 or so people were all trash that couldn¡¯t give him any pressure.

    This Brother Tiger guy that was spectating just saw his men getting dropped one by one, his eyelids were thumping furiously in fear. After about 2 minutes, the entire warehouse was filled with miserable cries and whines. He saw at least 20 or so of his men disabled and on the ground; some had their legs or arms broken, some had a broken face, and there was blood everywhere.

    Xu Cheng saw the remaining 8 people just standing there in fear and trembling, and they seemed to not be sure whether they should continue to fight or just surrender. They all just stood there, sweating buckets, terrified.

    Xu Cheng let out a breath as his hands held onto to steel pipes. ¡°If you guys follow thew, then I will follow it too. If you don¡¯t, then I can only fight violence with violence. Do you guys want to put people¡¯s lives on the line? Go ahead, I¡¯m fine with that. I will y with you guys, no rules, now, just fists. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Cheng roared again.

    Those 8 people plus Brother Tiger unconsciously took a few steps back in fear, they weren¡¯t even daring to breathe loudly anymore, fearing that Xu Cheng would actually charge up to them and beat them up.

    Brother Tiger was scared, this time he was truly scared. They were not Xu Cheng¡¯s opponent at all...

    Xu Cheng suddenly made a step forward, and the 9 people on the opposite side took two steps back.

    Brother Tiger¡¯s eyelids were basically shivering, they were already backed into a corner. Just then, a guy behind Xu Cheng that was pretending to be downed quietly climbed up and was nning to sneak up from behind. He picked up a knife and charged towards Xu Cheng¡¯s back. However, Xu Cheng¡¯s 365 degrees no-blind-spot ultrasound feedback already captured him as if there was a pair of eyes on the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head. He did even bother looking back and directly threw one of the steel pipes, hitting that guy right on the head and knocking him unconscious.

    Brother Tiger saw thest glimpse of hope disappearing, and he kept on shivering as he said, ¡°You are a police officer!¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°And you guys are from the ck society. I¡¯m just paying my respect by using the means you guys are familiar with.¡±

    Brother Tiger threw away the steel pipe and raised both of his hands up. ¡°I¡¯m not resisting.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°Toote.¡±

    Then, he grabbed the cor of Brother Tiger and raised him high up in the air. Xu Cheng was 1.9 m, Brother Tiger was 1.7 m, and Xu Cheng raised him at least 30 centimeters off the ground.

    The other 8 obviously didn¡¯t dare to do anything at that time. All 20 or so people failed when they tried to attack at the same time, what use would the 8 of them do? They immediately ran to a corner, put their hands up on the back of their heads and squatted.

    Xu Cheng looked at the pale-faced Brother Tiger and said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to pay for my car¡¯s repair fee?¡±

    Brother Tiger didn¡¯t hesitate for one second. ¡°Me! Me!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then asked again, ¡°Oh right, does your gang have punishments for making mistakes?¡±

    Brother Tiger¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to follow your gang¡¯s rules, so I will just give you a light punishment.¡± Then, Xu threw a fist at Brother Tiger¡¯s face, and the other eight men in the corner clearly saw Brother Tiger¡¯s head twisting to the side due to inertia, with at least 5 or 6 teeth flying out of his mouth!

    Then, his body flew out like a kite with its string cut, traveling about 3 meters through the air and mming into the ground. After struggling to get up for a bit, he fainted.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes swept past the other 8 people that were still fine in the warehouse, and those 8 people immediately hugged their heads and lowered it even more, not daring to look at Xu Cheng even one more time. They would never forget about this day and the terror of being dominated by this man.

 Chapter 45 - The Bet Between the Two Women

    <b>Chapter 45: The Bet Between the Two Women</b>

    After Xu Cheng left the factory, he received a call from the instructor.

    ¡°You have toe to work early tonight,e at 7.¡±

    Xu Cheng was curious. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Tonight, Lin Chuxue will be holding a signing event for her new album at that shopping square in the North Gate area. Even you should know that she¡¯s very popr, so the organizer asked our bureau for some assistance, and we have to go help out with the security in that area.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there securitypanies? Why would they suddenly ask us to go too?¡±

    ¡°Lin Chuxue¡¯s different of course, she¡¯s not called the blue-eyed elf princess for nothing. Her fans are crazy, and the officials are afraid that there might be an ident so they dispatched us to go help out. Otherwise, if something happens, it will be our problem anyways.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. Oh well, since his supervisor already said that, he could only go back, take a shower, and go to work early.

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao saw him getting into his uniform this early, so they asked curiously as well, ¡°Are you on the day shift now?¡±

    ¡°Lin Chuxue¡¯s holding a signing event in Shangcheng, and the people from the securitypanies might not be able to maintain control of her crazy fans, so we are being dispatched now to help maintain order.¡±

    Shen Yao could sympathize. ¡°Then you should be prepared.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Is it going to be very tiring?¡±

    Shen Yao nodded. ¡°When you are faced with a bunch of brain-dead fans, you really can¡¯tmunicate with them with logic. Oh right, you should get some earplugs, maybe it will be useful for your ears.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s ears were his treasures now. He went to his room, found some earplugs, and carefully ced them into his ears. Then, he was ready to head out.

    Seeing his ears plugged up, Shen Yao still didn¡¯t believe that Xu Cheng¡¯s hearing was that powerful, so she tried to test his hearing again by whispering, ¡°Xu Cheng, you gay.¡±

    Then, Shen Yao tentatively looked at Xu Cheng to check for any reactions. After Xu Cheng went out of the door, Shen Yao immediately snorted, ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not so powerful after all. I told you his ears aren¡¯t that capable.¡±

    Just as she finished, Xu Cheng came back and opened the door. ¡°Shen Yao, maybe after I get off work, we can investigate my sexual orientation more thoroughly. Remember~¡±

    Shen Yao immediately choked on her spit and blushed.

    Xu Cheng smiled proudly and closed the door and left.

    Shen Yao felt like her understanding of the world was about to copse. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work, Ran Jing, we have to think of something and move out. His ears are too sensitive, how are we going to talk behind his back anymore?¡±

    Speaking of that, Ran Jing curiously asked Shen Yao, ¡°You have the option of not living here, I¡¯m just puzzled about why you are so adamant about living here, even if that means being under the same roof with a guy. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t have the money, I won¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death. I also don¡¯t believe that you like Xu Cheng, and your excuse of being picky about your bed is a bit far-fetched.¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you like him? Are you concerned that my presence is affecting your sweet time alone with him?¡± Shen Yao shifted over and said with a smug smile.

    Ran Jing calmly replied, ¡°Nope. The reason I came to Shangcheng was to focus on my career, and I currently don¡¯t have any ns of dating or finding a boyfriend. Don¡¯t me me for being suspicious, unless you like Xu Cheng. Otherwise, it¡¯s really hard for me to understand why someone as beautiful and rich as you would insist on staying here. Logically speaking, you could¡¯ve easily found a high-end private unit. Can it be that you also want to study this guy, like me?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m that bored?¡¯ Shen Yao snorted, ¡°Even if he was the only man left on Earth, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time studying a creature like him with a negative EQ.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Come on, just tell me what¡¯s the real reason you want to live here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Shen Yao replied. ¡°I¡¯m not here for either of you. You can go and check at the property management office, I¡¯ve already been here for three years.¡±

    ¡°Already checked,¡± Ran Jing replied.

    Then, Shen Yao slowly said, ¡°Four years ago, my brother died.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyelids slightly raised.

    ¡°His dream was to be a pilot. Do you see how this unit¡¯s balcony faces the runway over there? Every time he took off, I woulde here to see him soar into the sky. Over time, I got used to it. Habit is a b*tch, you will feel ufortable if you break it.¡±

    ¡°So you being a flight attendant also has something to do with your brother?¡±

    Shen Yao nodded. ¡°Kind of. I also wanted to cheer myself up by traveling. You know how I don¡¯t like to go back home? Because I have quite a big conflict with my dad. That night, when I saw Xu Cheng willing to contribute both time and money for a family he just met, I was quite touched.¡±

    ¡°I saw both of your files.¡± Ran Jing slowly said, ¡°Your dad¡¯s quite famous, and it¡¯s not much of a secret that he married a new woman. Your change in personality is also rted to this, right?¡±

    Shen Yao leaned on the sofa, looked at the ceiling, and nodded. ¡°To tell the truth, we were poor when we were little, so I¡¯m not quite like those second-gen rich heirs who were wealthy and treated like royalty since the day they were born. During that time, my mom and him worked day and night and struggled and created the big business we have today, but he abandoned his love for my mom and married another woman after she died. If he spent more attention on educating my brother and I instead of flirting with his young wife, then my brother wouldn¡¯t have taken a rebellious path and never returned. In my eyes, this so-called family had lost its meaning to me a long time ago.¡±

    She looked out the window, saw an aircraft soaring across the sky, and said, ¡°Only my brother understood me, and only this ce can give me peace. Every time when I¡¯m not on duty, I woulde here and look at the airnes flying past.¡±

    Ran Jing slowly said, ¡°Then at least you had a loving family before. I did my research on Xu Cheng and found that he was brought up by just his dad whoter died in an ident when Xu Cheng was still in junior high school. Strictly speaking, hecks familial love, especially maternal love. Maybe that was what touched his heartstrings and convinced him to help out that family at the hospital.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes became a bit watery; she was a bit surprised about how rough Xu Cheng¡¯s childhood was.

    Ran Jing faintly smiled and continued, ¡°At first, I also didn¡¯t like Xu Cheng because he wasn¡¯t a fun guy at all. However, after I researched into his background, I was more calm. Maybe he actually feels quite alone, and his personality right now was caused by his childhood.¡±

    Shen Yao pouted and looked at Ran Jing. ¡°You should just go and be a detective and quit being a criminal police officer. Let me tell you, from the psychological point of view, a woman bing curious about a man often indicates the beginning of a wonderful rtionship, and by the current look of it, you are already curious about Xu Cheng.¡±

    Ran Jing drylyughed. ¡°You should also quit being a flight attendant and go be a rtionship consultant.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I will charge by the hour. Let me analyze for you, it¡¯s going to be very difficult if you fall in love with a man like Xu Cheng. He won¡¯t take the initiative to learn more about you or cheer you up, and that¡¯s why I said he¡¯s destined to be forever alone. You can¡¯t p with one hand, and likewise, you need two people working together to have a good rtionship. If you fall in love with him, then you are done. You will be chasing after him forever, yet his heart will never belong to you.¡±

    Ran Jing startedughing. ¡°Shen Yao, why do I feel like Xu Cheng¡¯s more of your type?¡±

    Shen Yao stopped for a second. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ran Jing joking said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always iming that you can make any man fall under your skirt? Then why don¡¯t you try and make Xu Cheng fall in love with you, if you are capable? Won¡¯t you feel a great sense of aplishment to make even a man like Xu Cheng fall in love with you?¡±

    Shen Yao batted her slender eyshes. ¡°What you said makes sense, but I don¡¯t see it as a challenge at all.¡±

    Ran Jing stood up and left after leaving behind a mocking smile.

    Shen Yao couldn¡¯t digest that smile at all, and she immediately stood up and said, ¡°Just watch, I will make Xu Cheng propose to me in front of this building and a whole crowd.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°When?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Within a month!¡±

    Ran Jing curiously asked her, ¡°If he really proposes, would you agree?

    Shen Yao arrogantly replied with just one word, ¡°Never.¡±

    In fact, in theter years, Shen Yao would long for Xu Cheng to really propose to her. But of course, that¡¯s ater story.

 Chapter 46 - My Heart Already Belongs to Someone

    <b>Chapter 46: My Heart Already Belongs to Someone</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have any idea of what a celebrity¡¯s signing event would be like. In his eyes, it wasn¡¯t something big, yet who would¡¯ve thought that the area would be crowded by an ocean of people, all of them lining up for Lin Chuxue to sign something.

    He didn¡¯t expect that within three years, Lin Chuxue would already sessfully conquer so many fan groups in Huaxia. At first, he thought Lin Chuxue would be in quite a bit of difort after she followed him back to live in Huaxia, yet he didn¡¯t think Lin Chuxue would be so much more sessful in her career than he was.

    If the arranged marriage didn¡¯t exist, maybe she would be living an even better life, right?

    Seeing the police officers¡¯ arrival backstage, the organizerpany¡¯s manager began talking to them, ¡°Hurry, Lin Chuxue¡¯s car¡¯s almost here. You guys go and escort her.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s butt didn¡¯t even warm up the chair yet and he was sent on a mission.

    He pouted and asked in confusion, ¡°Are these fans crazy?¡±

    One of the officers that came to help out from another districtughed and told him, ¡°Of course. Lin Chuxue¡¯s third album was hyped up for a year before release, and she barely made any public appearances like this before. The fans are already desperate.¡±

    To be honest, Xu Cheng did felt a bit of difort in his heart. In the past, he was in the military, so it was easier on him since he didn¡¯t see anything. However, suddenly witnessing so many people in love with his wife, he had a bitter and indescribable feeling.

    An RV that specifically belonged to Lin Chuxue drove over, and the fans with sharp eyes immediately screamed and rushed over. Fortunately, the security guards kept them under control so the pathing of the RV wasn¡¯t affected.

    However, these fans were getting more and more enthusiastic, and even the security guards almost couldn¡¯t hold them anymore. The overwhelmed captain immediately shouted at Xu Cheng, who didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Come over and protect Miss Lin Chuxue.¡±

    Then, a red high-heel came down from the RV, and immediately after, Lin Chuxue appeared in the public eye with a lowered head in sunsses and two hands holding her deep orange dress. The scene immediately triggered deafening screams from the fans.

    Xu Cheng came up and kept her protected behind his back, following the path to the backstage of the signing event. The fans were all trying to shove their way closer to Lin Chuxue, and the two lines of security guards guarding the sides of the path were almost broken

    While holding her head down and keeping on moving to be on schedule, Lin Chuxue also raised her thin and snow white arms and waved at the fans.

    ¡°Lin Chuxue!¡±

    ¡°Princess Snow!¡±

    The crowds were all shouting her name.

    Many people wanted to reach out and try to touch her, and as a result, Xu Cheng¡¯s uniform was all scratched from all the hands reaching in, since he was her shield.

    Lin Chuxue hid behind Xu Cheng and already recognized him. Immediately, she pretended to me him and said, ¡°If I get caught, then I willin to your supervisor.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Why would you pick Shangcheng of all ces to hold your signing event? All thanks to you, my uniform and chest are all scratched up.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Fine, I will tell the organizer to cancel this signing event and just say that someone named Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want me here.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°You the best.¡±

    After sessfully bringing Lin Chuxue to the backstage, Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief. He immediately took off his uniform to check and saw that his chest was all red and scratched up.

    Just at that moment, the organizer¡¯s make-up artists and stylists came rushing in, and they waved at Xu Cheng, ¡°You can go now, your job here is done.¡±

    Then, they also brought in a gentleman-like young man and went into Lin Chuxue¡¯s dressing room.

    When Xu Cheng turned around, he saw that little assistant of Lin Chuxue¡¯s, Lan.

    Lan also recognized Xu Cheng, and her smile immediately changed into indifference as she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re still hung up on Sister Lin? Let me tell you, she¡¯s not in the same world as you. Did you see that young master from the Chen Family earlier that just went in? This time, it was all thanks to him that Sister Lin could hold this signing event in this giant shopping square. Inparison to him, what can you provide for Sister Lin? I really don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have ulterior motives. How about this, tell me, how much money do you want in return for dismissing the marriage privately with her? Give me a price, and if it¡¯s reasonable, ourpany will pay it out.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to deal with this woman and he directly walked past her.

    To his back, Lan said, ¡°Thepany still has many areas that we need Young Master Chen¡¯s help in, and we are intending to spread some rumors between him and Miss Lin to boost poprity. I hope you don¡¯te out and cause a problem.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks. He was willing to give Lin Chuxue freedom, but that didn¡¯t mean he would permit other people to hurt her.

    He turned around and looked at Lan. ¡°Does Chuxue know about this?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be your business.¡± Lan replied, ¡°You should go outside and maintain order, that¡¯s your business.¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t interfere with any of my business too.¡± Xu Cheng was toozy to deal with Lan anymore. He just lit a cigarette and started smoking in the corridor, while his ears were already locked onto what was happening in the dressing room.

    There came a man¡¯s voice, and Xu Cheng could tell with his butt that it was probably Young Master Chen, since he was the only male that walked in there.

    ¡°Chuxue, how is it? Are you satisfied with my arrangement? I was concerned that the fans might be a bit overwhelming, so I especially used my connections and pulled the police officers over to help and coordinate.¡±

    So it turned out to be him that was able to convince the bureau director, Xu Cheng muttered in his heart.

    Looking at Young Master Chen through the mirror, Lin Chuxue faintly said, ¡°Can you excuse me and get out first, I¡¯m still putting on makeup.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, women didn¡¯t like men looking at them while they were doing makeup, not to mention Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t even like this self-entitled Young Master Chen. He was the only guy in the dressing room at the moment, so if someone were to gossip, the rumors would spread like wildfire.

    Young Master Chen suddenly waved his hand, gesturing the markup artists and stylists to stop and get out.

    After those people left, he took out a ring box from his suit¡¯s pocket, ced it on the dressing table, and said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Chuxue, you are about 23 years old now, right? It¡¯s a good time for you to get married, and mine as well. Will you marry me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t even nce at the ring on the table, and her face darkened. ¡°Thanks for arranging the location for me, I didn¡¯t know you were involved and thought thepany just took care of everything. I appreciate your work, but I think I actually bring more value to the location rather than vice versa. If you want to get married, you should go and find someone else. I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you.¡±

    Young Master Chen got a bit anxious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, please carefully consider it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at the man in front of her and sneered, ¡°Do you think all women in the entertainment industry can be easily conquered with your money? You, Young Master Chen, are a pro hunter in the entertainment circle. Others might fall for your money but I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    Lin Chuxue had been very determined about her feelings, any man who showed her affection or emotion would be nipped at the bud by her cold attitude. This was also the reason why she was quiet and liked to be alone.

    After she spoke, she got up and prepared to head out of the dressing room, but her wrist was grabbed by Young Master Chen. His face darkened as he said, ¡°Lin Chuxue, know your ce. Do you know many how many wealthy families in this country are willing to ept a celebrity into the family? I can give you whatever you want.¡± (TL Note: the entertainment circle is known to be quite messy, with celebrities sleeping around to climb up)

    Lin Chuxue turned around, pulled her hand away, and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t give you anything.¡±

    Young Master Chen hesitated for a second.

    Lin Chuxue looked at him and said, enunciating each word, ¡°My heart already belongs to someone, and it¡¯s not you. Remember, nothing you do will be able to change it.¡±

    Hearing that from the dressing room, Xu Cheng bitterly smiled, Is that why you were unwilling and wanted to reject your dad¡¯s arrangement of our marriage?

 Chapter 47 - Thereâ€™s No One Iâ€™m Donâ€™t Dare to Arrest

    <b>Chapter 47: There¡¯s No One I¡¯m Don¡¯t Dare to Arrest</b>

    Just as Young Master Chen was about to step forward, the door was pushed open by Xu Cheng. He frowned and looked at Young Master Chen. ¡°Don¡¯t force things with others, especially women.¡±

    ¡°What business do you have here?¡± Young Master Chen was slightly angered.

    Xu Cheng really wanted to say that he was her husband, but when those words got to his mouth, he paused for a second and said, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t like you, why force things on her? You can lead a horse to water but you can¡¯t make him drink, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, whatever¡¯s happening here is none of your business,¡± Young Master Chen angrily said.

    ¡°You are the one that should get out, don¡¯t you know that you are in her dressing room?¡± Xu Cheng looked at Young Master Chen and said.

    Young Master Chen narrowed his eyes. He sneered as he stared right into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Xu Cheng snorted as he pointed at his uniform.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something a little patrol officer can manage,¡± Young Master Chen said in a deep voice, feeling that this dude was ruining his n. Originally, he got those stylists and makeup artists out so he could do whatever he wanted, but he didn¡¯t know a patrol officer would barge in.

    ¡°Someone just told me that an animal in clothes is sexually harassing someone, so I came over to check out the situation,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Hearing this, the corners of Lin Chuxue¡¯s mouth slightly lifted.

    ¡°Who are you calling an animal in clothes?!¡± Young Master Chen was now furious.

    Xu Cheng faintlyughed. ¡°Whoever¡¯s harassing the girl is the animal in clothes. You tell me, are you harassing her?¡±

    Young Master Chen¡¯s whole face dragged down and darkened. He came up to Xu Cheng and was about to grab his cor, but who would have expected that Xu Cheng would just headbutt his forehead, making him so dizzy that he fell to the ground.

    ¡°You! Do you know who I am?¡± Young Master Chen pointed at Xu Cheng as he gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°I know, an animal.¡± Xu Cheng squatted and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯te and harass Chuxue in the future, or I will arrest you.¡±

    ¡°You dare to arrest me?¡± Young Master Chen sat on the floor and immediately startedughing. ¡°Just with that badge of yours?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at that one tiny star on his shoulder board and smiled. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t just arrest you, but you should ask that miss over there if she dares to sue you or not.¡±

    Then, he raised his head, looked at Lin Chuxue, and asked, ¡°Did he harass you?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes narrowed as she pressed her lips together. She knew Xu Cheng was provoking her. What a guy that holds grudges. Is he putting me on the spot just because my fans scratched his clothes?

    Xu Cheng¡¯s question was basically asking Lin Chuxue, Do you have the balls to sue him?

    A faint smile appeared on that calm and beautiful face of hers as she replied, ¡°Yes, he was harassing me. But officer, do you dare to arrest him?¡±

    She sessfully turned the question back at him.

    Xu Cheng just grabbed Young Master Chen by the arm and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I need, it¡¯s all good as long as you im that he was harassing you. I will be taking him away now.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t know that Xu Cheng would actually dare to take Young Master Chen away. She was a bit shocked because the Xu Cheng she knew would try to avoid all kinds of unnecessary trouble. But, if she knew that Xu Cheng had already subsequently offended a bunch of big characters of the Four Gates in Shangcheng, she would be shocked, wondering when Xu Cheng grew such a big pair of balls.

    ¡°You dare?¡± Young Master Chen¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°I will make you regret it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that sentence way too many times ever since I got this job, but I¡¯m still here doing my job. Juste to the bureau and record your confession, and then we can talk about other things.¡± Xu Cheng grabbed Young Master Chen¡¯s body, leaving him feelingpletely helpless as he was dragged away by Xu Cheng like a rabbit. All he could do was curse loudly as he tried to kick and punch Xu Cheng, but it didn¡¯t aplish anything other than annoying Xu Cheng. Atst, Xu Cheng directly threatened, ¡°If you still want to save your face, don¡¯t force me to put handcuffs on you in front of the crowd.¡±

    Since resistance was proven pointless, Young Master Chen could only choose to yield.

    After getting into Xu Cheng¡¯s car, he sat at the back as he coldly looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Be prepared to pick up the phone any moment now. After you dragged me into the car, my assistant would have already dialed my connections. If you let me go right now and kneel and apologize, then I won¡¯t hold you ountable for what you did.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted as he kept on driving, ¡°I won¡¯t even kneel before gods and devils, yet you want me to kneel to you?¡±

    Young Master Chen continued, ¡°My dad¡¯s name is Chen Zhaoming, one of the top ten real estate owners Shangcheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Awesome, I will call your dad in a bit and tell him toe and bail you out.¡±

    Young Master Chen: ¡°You !#^@$&!!¡±

    After getting back to the bureau, Xu Cheng directly threw Young Master Chen behind bars. ¡°Behave well. You will be detained for five days for harassment, and you can sign here if you don¡¯t have a problem.¡±

    ¡°I will sign your mom!¡± Young Master Chen grabbed onto the iron bars and roared. Seeing that there were a couple of officers at the bureau that recognized him, he immediately shouted, ¡°Hurry and let me go, you guys know that my dad is Chen Zhaoming right?¡±

    The three on-duty police officers on the other side all looked at each other. They wanted to say a few words to Xu Cheng, but after thinking back to all the things he had done in the past few days he was here, they decided to report to their instructor first.

    The instructor was also shocked after he came out of his office and saw Young Master Chen behind bars. He got close to Xu Cheng and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s he in for?¡±

    ¡°Harassment charges.¡±

    ¡°Is there evidence?¡± the instructor asked.

    ¡°Caught in the act.¡± Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Instructor, did you tell me to go and be in charge of the protection of Lin Chuxue?¡±

    The instructor nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed towards the dude behind bars and said, ¡°This b¡ª¨Cd was harassing Lin Chuxue. If you don¡¯t want Lin Chuxue to sue our bureau, we should keep him locked behind bars and follow the proper protocol.¡±

    At this moment, the instructor didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Holy crap, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side... One of them was a public figure with tons of fans, and she could use her social influence to pressure the bureau at any time. The other was the elder son of one of the wealthiest families in the city... The instructor red at the three bastards that came to his office to get him. If he knew this was the case, he wouldn¡¯t havee out and would have just let Xu Cheng be responsible for everything, since this wasn¡¯t the first time he offended a young master. But now that he was out, if he turned around and just left, then Young Master Chen would definitely hold him ountable for not doing anything.

    ¡°How do you n on dealing with him?¡± the instructor asked.

    As Xu Cheng recorded the information into the system, he said, ¡°Just follow the proper procedure and release him after five days of detention.¡±

    The instructor dry coughed upon hearing that. He patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder, pulled him to the side and bitterlyughed. ¡°Xu Cheng... you know our temple is small, we can¡¯t amodate these big characters...¡±

    Xu Cheng pretended to not know what the instructor was saying and replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s big enough though, look at the cells. It can hold at least a dozen people. We can¡¯t always keep it vacant, right? Otherwise, if the higher-upse and check, they might think that we aren¡¯t working.¡±

    ¡°I know this Young Master Chen, can you do me a favor, and just let him go after half a day or something?¡± the instructor asked.

    To be honest, Xu Cheng only wanted to detain this guy so he didn¡¯t go bother Lin Chuxue at her signing event. After half a day, the event would be done anyways, and this could also count as doing the instructor a favor.

    So, he immediately pouted and pretended to reluctantly agree. ¡°Fine.¡±

    This scene immediately dropped the jaws of those three officers on-duty at the bureau, they couldn¡¯t believe that the instructor would ask a subordinate for his opinion.

    One of them lowered his voice and said, ¡°Have you guys heard about that incident at the West Gate¡¯s casino where an officer went in, stirred up a sh*tstorm, and sent Old Master Qin to the hospital? Brother Zhang Rui¡¯an said Xu Cheng did it.¡±

    The other two: ¡°Holy f*ck.¡±

    ¡°That night, Zhang Rui¡¯an was taken by people from the West Gate casino, and it was also Xu Cheng that went in and brought him out. Some friends of mine that were at the casino told me, Xu Cheng went to that casino twice and face-pped West Gate twice that night. I don¡¯t think things will end pretty for him.¡±

 Chapter 48 - Annoy Them to Death

    <b>Chapter 48: Annoy Them to Death</b>

    In a vi situated within the wealthy district of Shangcheng, four powerful tycoons were sitting by a giant pool smoking cigars and drinking wine. On their side, several stunning women were serving drinks and providing massages.

    A middle-aged man walked in with several bodyguards, and he respectfully stopped by those four and lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.

    One of the elders had a tattoo of one of the 4 mythological beasts of Huaxia, the Azure Dragon.

    He nced at the middle-aged man from the corner of his eyes, who was none other than the Old Master San that was responsible for giving Xu Cheng a hard time.

    The elder with the Azure Dragon tattoo snorted, ¡°So how¡¯s that brat Qin Wuwei?¡±

    ¡°He fractured his nose and face and still needs to be hospitalized for a period of time,¡± Old Master San reported.

    The other three elders, each tattooed with either the Vermilion Bird, White Tiger, or ck Turtle, all snorted.

    The elder with the Azure Dragon tattoo took a puff of his cigar and slowly said, ¡°Even during the old times when the police surrounded the casino for a routine check, our faces weren¡¯t pped this hard. Yet yesterday, you couldn¡¯t even stop one officer froming in and out, twice! Is this eptable?¡±

    As he spoke, the elder angrily threw the burning cigar directly at Old Master San, and thetter didn¡¯t dare to dodge it at all.

    ¡°Our old faces were all f*cking lost by you!¡± The elder mmed his fist on the redwood table, and the tea and wine on the desk all sttered over.

    ¡°The other casinos are allughing at us. What are we before? One of the Four Gates! Yet,st night, someone used the most simple way to p our faces! What the f*ck were you guys doing? You couldn¡¯t take care of one guy? What use do I have for keeping you guys around? Huh?!¡±

    Old Master San was covered in sweat as he lowered his head, not daring to speak a word.

    ¡°Did you find out who it is?¡± one of the more calm elders among the four asked.

    Old Master San immediately answered, ¡°Sir, we did. But this guy doesn¡¯t have any background, and he¡¯s just a patrol officer that recently came out from the army.¡±

    The Azure Dragon elder let out a deep breath. ¡°Did you get someone to take care of him?¡±

    Old Master San hesitated for a second. ¡°I gave the job to North Gate, but they hadn¡¯t returned my call, so I don¡¯t know if the task was taken care of or not.¡±

    Now, because North Gate was doing the worst out of the four, they still retained their old profession of getting hired to do dirty work. However, with the protection of the other three gangs, North Gate already slowly became the ws and fangs of the other three, bing responsible for taking care of the dirty work behind the scenes.

    The Azure Dragon elder shook his finger and said, ¡°If I hear that something simr to this happens again, you guys can jump into theke to feed the fish.¡±

    ¡°You can go now. Tell Qin Wuwei toe to the main hall to ept his punishment when he gets out of the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will go and tell him right now.¡± After Old Master San was done, he bowed and left. After getting into his Mercedes, he gestured to the driver to go as he took out his phone to call the guy called Brother Tiger of North Gate.

    Right now, Brother Tiger was in aa in the hospital, and his assistant answered the phone after it rang.

    ¡°Master San?¡±

    ¡°How is it, was that guy taken care of?¡± Master San asked.

    On the other end of the line, the assistant was silent for a bit before speaking again, ¡°He was quite tough.¡±

    Master San frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Tiger?¡±

    ¡°Still unconscious.¡±

    Master San¡¯s pupils slightly erged. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The assistant was still a bit terrified as he said, ¡°That guy was definitely a trained martial artist. Our 30 most elite fighters couldn¡¯t even do anything to him, with twenty or so of them being hospitalized. Master San, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t help you anymore on this one.¡±

    Master San gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    After the assistant hung up, Brother Tiger slightly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Tiger, is it really okay for me to tell him that?¡±

    Brother Tiger looked at him. ¡°If you still want to live, then listen to me. If we get involved in this, we will only end up as cannon fodder, and by then, the charges of killing a police officer will be put on us, assuming that we can even kill him in the first ce. Actually, it is more likely that we get killed by that officer first. He¡¯s definitely not a simple guy. Tell our people to just use the excuse of being hospitalized and not get involved anymore. It¡¯s not just our group in North Gate, let the others try to handle it.¡±

    The assistant nodded.

    After Master San hung up the call, he asked his trusted assistant who was also the driver, ¡°Is there a way to get him fired and then kill him?¡±

    ¡°Just ruin his reputation. In this information era, it¡¯s quite easy to expose someone¡¯s scandals, and we just need to get some information on him and get a hold of his weak spot,¡± the driverughed and said.

    Master San slowly replied, ¡°This guy¡¯s an orphan, and he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Besides hisrades in the army, he doesn¡¯t even have friends in Shangcheng. What kind of weak spot can we find on this guy?¡±

    After hearing that, the driver fell silent as well.

    Young Master Chen, who was now behind bars in a small police station, was furious. Originally, his n was to convince Lin Chuxue to marry him and potentially do some funky stuff in the dressing room, yet he ended up in a police station. Just as he wanted to really stir up a storm and go berserk, the officers let him go, so if he started something after being detained for just a few hours, he would seem petty.

    He gritted his teeth as he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you from now on! I will give you a reminder, so don¡¯t leave your house after 10 PM.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m all about night shifts.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± After Young Master Chen was done talking, a cold light shed past his eyes and he left the station with the people that came to pick him up.

    Right after he left, Zhang Rui¡¯an who had just gotten out of the hospital came to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and reminded him, ¡°This Young Master Chen has his own fleet, and he loves racing at night when there¡¯s nothing to do. There had been manyints andwsuits against him from people that got hit, but he always has ways to dodge the charges or find a scapegoat. You should be careful. This guy changes his bedmate every day from the entertainment circle, he¡¯s a rich heir with lots of time and money to spare.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a look at Zhang Rui¡¯an and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your injury, are you doing better now?¡±

    ¡°One of my ribs isn¡¯t doing well.¡± Zhang Rui¡¯an bitterly smiled, and then sincerely said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will get back at them for sure.¡± Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Evil will not triumph justice, they are doomed sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you should be careful too. They are the Four Gates, not just some random thugs on the streets.¡± Zhang Rui¡¯an bitterlyughed and said, ¡°I just feel a bit sorry, you offended them because of me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, you were taken away by them because of me. The whole thing started with me, so it¡¯s my bad,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, it¡¯s in the past now.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, it won¡¯t pass this easily. ¡°Xu Cheng said firmly, ¡°If we, as police officers, are scared of them, we will automatically be the losers. I¡¯m not trying to lecture you guys, but why are our officers scared of trouble? It had always been the criminals scared of the police seeking trouble with them, when did it be the other way around? I will be looking for trouble with them every day and will annoy them to death.¡±

 Chapter 49 - All the Flower Guardians were Lured Out

    <b>Chapter 49: All the Flower Guardians were Lured Out</b>

    Master San¡¯s assistant investigated Xu Cheng¡¯s current social circle. Of two. Girls.

    ¡°Master San, we found that there are two women living with him on the highest floor. Maybe we can do something about those two women.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao¡¯s information were in the batch of files passed to Master San. He took a look at Shen Yao¡¯s profile and shook his head. ¡°This is the youngdy of the Shen Family. I heard President Shen really spoils her, so it¡¯s not wise for us to make trouble for her.¡±

    Then, he turned his gaze onto Ran Jing and frowned. ¡°This is a criminal department officer. She has a pretty big title and is primarily in charge of smuggling and drug-rted cases. We probably shouldn¡¯t find trouble with her in broad daylight, since that¡¯s basically ying with fire.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do? There are only these two people that are close to him to our knowledge.¡±

    After a deep sigh, Master San said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to make some trouble, but we can rule out Shen Yao, since a spoiled youngdy of such a wealthy family probably wouldn¡¯ty her eyes on a little patrol officer. But, this Ran Jing can be used. After all, they are all a part of the police system, and it¡¯s reasonable for some chemistry to spark between them.¡±

    Thinking of this, Master San ordered his men, ¡°Go take some pictures or create some rumors, and publicize it on the local criminal police forum. Just say that Captain Ran and a certain patrol officer have been in a rtionship for a long time.¡±

    The assistant was a bit confused. ¡°Master San, but this won¡¯t cause him any trouble, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb? Who do you think is at an advantage between those two, in terms of current position and future career prospect? Of course it¡¯s Ran Jing. She¡¯s the department belle and she obviously has the strength to be able to be promoted all the way up to captain. If people knew that such an amazing and talented woman was dating an ordinary patrol officer, how many people would feel sorry for Ran Jing and hate on Xu Cheng? Those men that like Ran Jing would for suree out and give Xu Cheng pressure, and people from higher-up could even fire Xu Cheng. By then, after he¡¯s been fired and kicked out of the system, we can make him disappear from Shangcheng without anyone knowing.¡±

    The assistant suddenly realized. ¡°Indeed, then I will start posting these messages anonymously.¡±

    ¨C At the Criminal Investigation Department ¨C

    When Ran Jing came to work in her ponytail, several of her men began gossiping and even whistling, and this confused Ran Jing. ¡°Is your skin itching for a beating?¡±

    ¡°Captain Ran, congrattions, when are you hosting your wedding?¡± a man under Ran Jingughed.

    ¡°What are you guys smoking today?¡± Ran Jing didn¡¯t know what was up with each and every one of her men.

    ¡°Captain Ran, you didn¡¯t know? The news about you and your boyfriend have already spread on the police forum. Wow, you were hiding him so well, so the guy that came with youst time was your boyfriend? No wonder you were always defending him,¡± a guy that saw Xu Cheng at the restaurantst time remembered and chipped in.

    Ran Jing frowned as she walked over to turn on herputer. She opened the forum and found that there were so many posts all about how the department belle was dating.

    She clicked into one of the posts and saw that there were pictures of her walking the streets with Xu Cheng, as well as photos of her going in anding out of the condo with Xu Cheng.

    ¡°How many times do I have to exin? I have nothing to do with this guy. I¡¯ve been busy with cases, so when would I have the time to move to a new ce? This guy¡¯s myndlord, and that¡¯s why we live together. We are not even sharing a room, and there are also other people that are sharing the ce. Don¡¯t overthink this and go back to work.¡±

    As someone who had liked Ran Jing for a long time, Li Dazhuang was looking at the photos and content on the forum. Although the content wasn¡¯t confirmed, he was still furious. He felt like he had lowered his guardst time, and this time, he wanted to prove that no matter if it was position, status, or capabilities, he was the one that matched Ran Jing.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Li Dazhuang. Many higher-ups and high-ranking talented people in the police system in Shangcheng needed a police officer to vent their anger, just because the criminal police department belle actually got a boyfriend.

    They would at least feel better if it was some rich young masters or a powerful society elite, but it turned out to be a lowly patrol officer?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know, but he was already eyed by many people within the police system, and all the information about him had already been passed around.

    At night, when he was prepared to go on his shift, a few tall and muscr young men in uniform came into their police station.

    Aftering in, they immediately demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s Xu Cheng?¡±

    The few officers on shift all looked at each other, and finally, their eyesnded on Xu Cheng who was in the middle of changing.

    The three guys in uniform came out, and nced up and down at Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng was 1.9 meters tall, a height that many men dreamed to have and women dreamed to be with. Although he was not extremely handsome, he wasfortable to look at. The three guys in police uniform thought Xu Cheng purely used his height and looks to seduce Ran Jing, so they said straightforwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are to Ran Jing, but people like you are not worthy of someone like her. I suggest you leave her alone as early as you can.¡±

    Then, those three turned around and left, leaving Xu Cheng quite confused. What the f*ck is this?

    Just then, someone called his phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Dazhuang, I want to have a real duel with you!¡± The voice of Li Dazhuang came through the phone.

    Xu Cheng already forgot about who he was. ¡°Who¡¯s Li Dazhuang? I don¡¯t know such a guy.¡±

    Then, he hung up.

    And then, his phone started ringing again, and Xu Cheng really didn¡¯t know what was going on now.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, right? Don¡¯t go for someone that¡¯s out of your league. If you dare to disturb Ran Jing again, I will teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡± It was another warning directed at him.

    This time, Xu Cheng was pissed. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? If you have the balls, thene out of the phone and say that to my face.

    He was legit annoyed. Three people just came over acting all high and mighty, and then the calls came in. Ran Jing? What about Ran Jing?

    ¡°I dare you to say that to me again. Let me tell you, I¡¯m Liu Wenbin,¡± said the arrogant and angry voice from the phone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that is, but as to whatever¡¯s going on between Ran Jing and me, what does it have to do with you? If you like her just go for her. Is anybody trying to stop you? Are you dumb?¡±

    Then, he directly hung up again and dialed Ran Jing.

    After the call connected, Xu Cheng asked her whether she knew what was happening. Ran Jing awkwardly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know which b¡ª¨Cd was hallucinating and thought that we were flirting, but someone took pictures of us walking in and out of the condo together and posted it on the police forum. How¡¯s it going on your end?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going on my end? Well, I got quite a few visitors and callers telling me to leave you alone. You do have a lot of ¡®flower guardians¡¯.¡± Xu Cheng bitterlyughed.

    Ran Jing proudly replied, ¡°Of course, but yeah, just ignore them. There¡¯s nothing going on between us anyways. If someonees to look for trouble with you, tell me and I will go and smash their office.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Oh right, do you know who Liu Wenbing is?¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°He called you? I guess this guy¡¯s alright. He was pretty talented and he was in the same year as me in the police academy. He went up the ranks pretty fast these years, and he¡¯s a very arrogant guy. Don¡¯t mind him. Do you know the Flying Tigers?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a unit that¡¯s one rank higher than SWAT and specializes in special operations.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Revenge

    <b>Chapter 50: Revenge</b>

    ¨C Evening ¨C

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t on motorcycle patrol tonight but was instead driving a cruiser. It was probably because the instructor was worried that he would get ambushed.

    However, just about half an hour into his shift, he heard a colleague cry out on the radio, ¡°Old Wang got beat up.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°At North Gate¡¯s territory.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately turned around and sped towards the area.

    Aftering to the scene, he saw a couple of patrol motorcycles had already parked on the side of the road, and three of his colleagues were helping another one up.

    ¡°Get him to the hospital first, hurry!¡± Xu Cheng took him into the car, and then they drove to the nearest hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, Old Wang had his entire head and body wrapped up.

    The doctor then said to Xu Cheng and the others, ¡°There are many fractures all over his body, and due to the injury on his spine, he might need to stay in the hospital for a bit so we can keep a watch on it. The injuries are pretty serious.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned, and he asked the other colleague that was patrolling with Old Wang, ¡°What happened?¡±

    That colleague was also quite dumbfounded by this turn of events. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we just saw two women arguing in an alley, and Old Wang went over to help diffuse the situation. But who knew that a couple of guys would just run out from the alley and im that Old Wang was harassing their girlfriend. Then, they beat him up without a second word. I called in other colleagues around the area and they only left after our backup arrived...¡±

    ¡°They really don¡¯t respect thew!¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth.

    At this moment, another colleague seemed to be hesitating about whether he should voice his opinion. ¡°Brother Cheng, I think this might have something to do with you...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him, a bit confused.

    ¡°Old Wang was driving the motorcycle you were driving for the past few days...¡± That colleague decided to just say it. ¡°But maybe I¡¯m overthinking this.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t. They probably wereing after Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Those bastards.¡±

    Xu Cheng angrily pushed open the ward and went in to ask Old Wang, ¡°Did you get a look at the people that beat you up?¡±

    Old Wang resembled a mummy right now. He lifted his head and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Brother Cheng, just let this go. Whether it was directed at you or not, it already happened, and I will just take it. If they don¡¯te and look for trouble with youter on, then let¡¯s just let this go.¡±

    In fact, Old Wang knew how to be careful and to not offend anyone, so there must have been a reason that he was beaten. It was also because he heard those guys say before they left, ¡°Remember this lesson and don¡¯t offend people that you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    With Old Wang¡¯s low-key temper, he knew that these guys must have gotten the wrong guy because he rarely offended people.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t speak, but the temper he had as a soldier obviously meant that he wouldn¡¯t let this go easily.

    ¡°Are these people from North Gate?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Old Wang didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at Xu Cheng and seeing the determined expression on his face, he silently nodded. ¡°If the four gates could die, they would¡¯ve died a long time ago. You don¡¯t have much power, so you won¡¯t be able to y with them.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we can just let them crap on our head like this.¡± Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°Just wait, I won¡¯t let this go easily.¡±

    Then, he walked out and found the doctor was waiting outside for them to pay for the medical expenses.

    ¡°Which one of you guys is paying?¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Xu Cheng took out his wallet and paid for the bill. After all, this happened because of him, and the injury was already bad enough for Old Wang. He would be devastated if he had to pay the expensive fees with that little sry of his.

    After Xu Cheng got into the car, he immediately called Ran Jing, ¡°Do you know where their of North Gate is?¡±

    Ran Jing was a bit surprised that Xu Cheng would ask this. Scared that he was going to do something reckless, she asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, you just need to tell me where it is,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Ran Jing heard that his tone was a bit cold, so she hesitated for a second and said, ¡°The area developed by North Gate is filled with nightclubs. Amongst the four gates, only they are still relying on what they were doing before and are struggling to stay relevant.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± Xu Cheng said as he was about to hang up, but Ran Jing immediately added, ¡°It¡¯s past 11, don¡¯t go there.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    Ran Jing replied, ¡°Have you heard of the Old Streets District? Within North Gate¡¯s turf, there are a bunch of streets that managed to preserve their retro-style from the past. In that area, the folks are quite thug-like, and North Gate had taken root from there. Although things have gotten a lot better now, that area remains to be one of the most chaotic ces in Shangcheng. Normally, police avoid going into that area, and even the government turns a blind eye there because most of the residents living there are all locals that had been there for generations.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit speechless. ¡°I¡¯m a local too, do I look too noble inparison to them? It¡¯s fine, I got it, I¡¯m just going there to ask something.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng hung up the phone and drove towards the red light nightclub area of North Gate¡¯s Old Streets District.

    The so-called Old Streets District was basically an area full of households that refused to move or ept the government¡¯s construction and renovation policies. There were just way so many problematic teenagers that it could make any real estate developer¡¯s head hurt. Many real estate developers had tried to take over the development rights of this ce, but the people from North Gate just bit at whoever came near, causing all the developers to back out immediately.

    Many people in the area were a part of North Gate. Because North Gate was doing the worst out of all four gangs, they also tried to get into real estate, but the government had already helped raise South Gate, so why would they try to help out another gang? However, the government couldn¡¯t do anything to them as well, because the moment they touched them, it would immediately involve the interests of the other three Gates, and that was why the government was also having a huge headache. In the end, this area became more like a ce of exile.

    When Xu Cheng¡¯s police cruiser entered the Old Streets District, many thugs shot nces at him filled with ill intentions.

    He rolled down the window and asked a thug that was standing by the street who was probably on the lookout, ¡°Can you tell whoever beat up a cop from a police station on the north side toe out for a second?¡±

    The thug just ignored him and kept on smoking. After taking a few puffs, he impatiently said, ¡°Go away, don¡¯t park your car over here. This is the nightclub¡¯s property, and our guests won¡¯t be able to fully enjoy themselves with your presence. Go, get out of the Old Streets District.¡±

    ¡°Answer my question.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Hey, do you have a problem or something? Can you not understand humannguage?¡± the thug threw away the cigarette butt, stood up, and said as he shoved his hands into his trousers.

    Xu Cheng directly opened the door and mmed him to the ground. After getting out, he grabbed the guy by the cor and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s the representative of North Gate? Tell him to get out!¡±

    Right after his voice faded, Xu Cheng noticed a bunch of thugsing over one after another, surrounding him and his cruiser.

    ¡°Let him go.¡± A guy with ear studs came over and ordered Xu Cheng, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it to me.¡±

    ¡°One hour ago, who beat up an officer from the police station on the north side?¡±

    The man with ear studs paused for a second, and then heid out his hands and said like a rascal, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know who it was, why are you here? If you are justing down here putting random usations on us without evidence, Mr. Officer, let me tell you, this isn¡¯t a ce you can juste and go as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Any Other Grudges? Letâ€™s Sort Them All Out Now

    <b>Chapter 51: Any Other Grudges? Let¡¯s Sort Them All Out Now</b>

    Looking at the man with the ear studs, Xu Cheng let go of the one he was holding and went up to the guy¡¯s face. ¡°Just answer the question. If they have the balls to beat an officer up, at least have the balls to admit that you did it. Who hit my colleague?¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice.

    The man in ear studs: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he directly headbutted the guy in the forehead, sending him tumbling back a few steps and falling to the ground, dizzy.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± That guy¡¯s five underlings immediately surrounded Xu Cheng, giving off the feeling of ¡°Imma beat yo azz if you dare to move.¡±

    Xu Cheng just kicked a guy over and then reached out his palm and pped the other four each once in the face, making them so dizzy that it seemed like the whole world was spinning.

    After all the five men went down, Xu Cheng grabbed the man with ear studs up by the cor again and asked, ¡°I will ask again, who beat up my colleague?¡±

    ¡°F*ck your mom!¡± the man with ear studs roared.

    Xu Cheng just pped his face again, knocking two of his teeth out. Feeling like the world was spinning, he staggered and fell to the road again.

    Just then, two dozen people immediately came out from the nightclubs. They already had their eyes on Xu Cheng when they saw the police cruisering in, and now that they saw him starting a fight, they immediately surrounded him and demanded, ¡°What do you think you are doing here?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked towards those people. ¡°My colleague was beaten up by your North Gate people, and he¡¯s still at the hospital. What do you guys think you were doing?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± a guy came up and stared right into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended, and we were supposed to beat you up, but you got lucky. Yet, instead of going into hiding, you actually still dare toe to our territory and stir up trouble? Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just sort out all of the grudges today. Tell me, who did I offend? Who wanted to teach me a lesson?¡±

    Then, a bald guy in a tunic suit with a small beard came out from the crowd.

    ¡°First, you offended Young Master Yun. Bao went to give you a warning, yet you beat him up. Second, not to mention the trouble you caused at West Gate¡¯s casino, you even injured Master Qin, who¡¯s still hospitalized, and tainted West Gate¡¯s reputation. With just these two points alone, we would¡¯ve sent you along to your next life if you weren¡¯t a police officer.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°First of all, there¡¯s nothing wrong with how I handled Young Master Yun¡¯s case, as I followed every step of the proper procedure. If you guys really want to seek trouble from me, I wasn¡¯t going to sit there and let you crap all over me. And then, you guys couldn¡¯t get the upper hand when you tried to bully me, so now you make it sound like I was harassing you and that I deserve a beating, right? Is this how you guys do things? No wonder North Gate is dying day by day, what a bunch of dogs that only know how to bark and bite under the table.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The two dozen or so members of North Gate were all furious.

    Seeing all of them angered and nning to charge at him, Xu Cheng immediately took out his gun and raised it into the air. ¡°Freeze, who dares to move another step?¡±

    The bald guy in the tunic suit sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the balls to pull the trigger.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately pushed the gun against his head. ¡°Want to give it a try? You guys are hindering a police officer performing his duty. Resisting arrest is also a crime, do you guys know that?¡±

    ¡°Then just pull the trigger. Let¡¯s see if you have more bullets or we have more people,¡± the guy in the tunic suit narrowed his eyes and said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just give me the guy, there¡¯s no need to blow this up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that no-body over there, it was me that did it.¡± Just then, a muscr guy standing not too far away whistled and said, ¡°Wannae and arrest me?¡±

    Xu Cheng realized that there were more and more people joining in, almost blocking off the entire street. He couldn¡¯t get to the muscr guy at all.

    Xu Cheng pointed his gun at the people in his way and shouted, ¡°Move!¡±

    However, no one took a step back. They all just looked at Xu Cheng, their eyes showing no fear, just hints of mockery.

    ¡°Let me tell you, if you end up taking this guy today, then it¡¯s like taking a piss on North Gate.¡± The guy in the tunic suit snorted, ¡°If you still insist on arresting him, then we can¡¯t promise what will happen next. It¡¯s good enough to y the hero once or twice, but if you still want to live a peaceful life in Shangcheng, you should go visit Master Qin of West Gate, apologize, and ask for his forgiveness.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the 40 or 50 people surrounding them and asked again, ¡°The police is enforcing thew, are you sure you want to be in the way?¡±

    ¡°Yea, so what?¡± the guy in the tunic suitughed. ¡°If you have what it takes then go and get him. I heard you can really fight, but there are also many people that can fight in the enforcement department of North Gate. You want to give it a try?¡±

    The Enforcement Department was the people North Gate relied on to make a living by doing the dirty work for the other gangs and forces in society. These people were trained fighters and the foundation of North Gate.

    Xu Cheng slowly put down his gun. The guy in the tunic suit thought he was scared, and smiled smugly.

    As Xu Cheng holstered his gun, he said, ¡°The bullets won¡¯t be enough, but my fists will be.¡±

    Then, he hurled his fist right into the guy in the tunic suit¡¯s face, directly breaking his nose as blood gushed out like a fountain. This immediately ignited the battle.

    Xu Cheng entered the subconscious ultrasound state right away, and within a second, all the motion frequencies of the moving objects were received as feedback and his brain crafted a detailed 3-D map of everything around him.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t show mercy at all, and the explosive strength hidden in his fists and feet immediately unleashed havoc. However, he still kept his power under control, knowing very well that his full strength would definitely be enough to crack someone¡¯s brain open.

    He controlled his fist strength to about 500 to 800 kilograms of force, breaking anything that came into contact with him, let it be fists, legs, elbows, or joints.

    There¡¯s a type of people called human tanks. They are tough and powerful, and other than being possibly stopped by iron or concrete walls, any fleshy body would immediately be destroyed upon contact with them.

    And this was the state Xu Cheng was in. Invincible!

    With his powerful body, he just met everything that came his way with his fists and legs, simple and brutal. He didn¡¯t need any fancy punching or kicking techniques, because it just wasn¡¯t necessary. The streets were immediately filled with miserable screams and cries.

    Of course, Xu Cheng was not only equipped with terrifying strength, but he also had the god-like ability of capturing the movements of everyone around him. This was the ultrasonic ability of bats, and the steel pipes or whatever else that were swung at him were all easily dodged by Xu Cheng, like he was an action movie hero.

    He was like a hacker that was scripting and dodging all attacks and abilities,pletely stomping the other yers. Those guestsing out of nightclubs were all shocked to see a fight thisrge in scale, 50 to 1, not to mention the ¡°1¡± side was winning. Thispletely left everyone dumbfounded.

    Xu Cheng got so violent that he was too busy to even move his arms anymore. He immediately charged into the crowd, and his terrifying brute momentum was enough knock everyone in his path unconscious, like a charging bull creating a bloody path wherever he went.

    After taking out a dozen people with one charge, he picked up two steel pipes and began ying whack-a-mole. One strike on each head was enough to deprive them of the ability to keep on fighting.

    The muscr guy that admitted to beating up the cop could not piss his pants even more. His face turned pale like a piece of paper, and the first thought that came across his mind was ¨C run.

    Xu Cheng threw a stick he picked up towards him, the incredible power it carried made the air resistance and gravitypletely negligible. The stick flew through the air in a horrifyingly straight line, striking the guy on the back. He puked out blood, fell to the ground, and began twitching.

    Seeing the North Gate guysying all over the floor and in the walls, Xu Cheng panted, looked towards the guy in the tunic suit, smiled, and asked, ¡°Any other grudges that haven¡¯t been resolved yet? Just tell me, let¡¯s sort everything out tonight.¡±

    The guy was so terrified that he forgot how to move his legs. He just stood there in terror as his body shivered.

 Chapter 52 - The North Gate Can Be Disbanded Now

    <b>Chapter 52: The North Gate Can Be Disbanded Now</b>

    Xu Cheng walked over that guy in the tunic suit, directly stepping over the gang members of North Gate, and headed towards that muscr guy coughing blood that said he beat up Xu Cheng¡¯s colleague.

    That guy saw Xu Cheng slowly walked towards him, yet he just couldn¡¯t summon the strength to run or even roll away.

    The kind of pressure Xu Cheng was exertingpletely terrified him.

    ¡°You think little patrol officers can¡¯t take care of you?¡± Xu Cheng arrived at the center, scanned all the miserable North Gate disciples on the ground, and shouted, ¡°I will leave my words here. If you guys obey thew, then I have nothing against you all. However, if I ever catch you guys breaking thew or pissing me off, then I will visit you every day and y with your bones a bit.¡±

    Then, he grabbed the guy that beat up Old Wang and got ready to take him away.

    Unexpectedly, under the streetlight, three shadows appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Let him go.¡±

    When Xu Cheng raised his head, he saw three tall and burly men.

    The guy that was arrested by Xu Cheng immediately became excited, ¡°Master, this b¡ª¨Cd¡¯s stirring up sh^t on our territory and he even wants to arrest me.¡±

    He broke free from Xu Cheng¡¯s arms and ran behind those three men, as if he had just found his lord and savior and was no longer afraid.

    Those three guys had buzz-cuts and were in loose sportswear, perhaps they didn¡¯t want to reveal too much of their muscles so soon.

    ¡°You are the first one that dares toe to North Gate, beat some people up, and even try to take someone away. Most importantly, you actually dared toe by yourself,¡± one of the men calmly said.

    Xu Cheng looked at them and said with determination, ¡°I¡¯m taking this guy with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°The country has itsws, a family has its set of rules, and our North Gate also does, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you on how to punish this guy. However, you injured so many of our guys today. It wouldn¡¯t be North Gate¡¯s style if we can¡¯t make you pay for what you did.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I will use a phrase you guys always use. If you have what it takes then juste at me. Tonight, I will take off my uniform and just deal with you guys as an ordinary guy.¡±

    Those three immediately lifted their brows. ¡°You sure?¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to even respond to that. He took off his uniform and threw it into his car. Then, in just a vest and his pants, he said to those three, ¡°If no one can beat me tonight, just learn how to behave in the future.¡±

    Those three¡¯s faces immediately darkened, ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it out tonight, then fine, I¡¯ll ept my fate. But if I can, then you guys are all trash! You should all just go home and y some online mafia game instead ofing out to embarrass yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Those three agreed in a deep voice. ¡°If you can walk out of here tonight, then North Gate will never stir up trouble in the areas you patrol!¡±

    ¡°I also want him.¡± Xu Cheng pointed at that guy that beat up Old Wang who was now hiding behind those threes¡¯ back.

    Those three snorted, ¡°Then we will have to see what you got.¡±

    Right as their voice faded, they charged over. One guy swept below with his leg at Xu Cheng¡¯s lower body, and Xu Cheng avoided it by lifting his leg. Another one immediately hurled a fist towards Xu Cheng¡¯s face, but Xu Cheng had already picked up the trajectory of that fist and dodged it with a swift tilt of his upper body.

    Then, when the third guy¡¯s feet were about tond on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, he lifted his hands and blocked it. That kick did pack some strength, as it even made him stumble back a few steps.

    ¡°Kid, you brought this all to yourself. If you can walk out of here alive, then North Gate willpletely withdraw from the Shangcheng ranking of forces.¡± Those three worked together and made Xu Cheng back up a few steps, so they thought that was all he got and started trash-talking too.

    Xu Cheng shook off the dust on his arm from that kick and lightlyughed. ¡°Allow me to ask, what are your rankings in terms of strength in North Gate?¡±

    ¡°Whatever our rankings are, we are more than enough to take care of you. Are you actually dreaming of fighting our Gate Master?¡± the three sneered.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s really time up for North Gate,¡± Xu Cheng said as he walked two steps forward and gestured, ¡°Come, don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±

    The three immediately felt like this cocky guy was courting death, and they immediately charged up at him with three kicks. Xu Cheng raised his arm high and immediately pped down when those legs came.

    Ka! With a loud and swift sound, the three immediately felt a numbing sensation in their bones. They immediately withdrew their legs, but who knew that the moment their legs touched the ground, they would feel so much pain that their teeth gritted. Theypletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng¡¯s power to be so domineering.

    Seizing the moment they withdrew their kicks, Xu Cheng sent a kick of his own. The closest guy to him wanted to block it with one arm, but who knew that the moment his arm came into contact with Xu Cheng¡¯s leg, he would feel his arm beingpletely obliterated, like a ss cup getting hit by a steel golf club.

    With a loud ¡°Ka¡± sound, the guy immediately cried out miserably, because his entire right arm was broken.

    Xu Cheng withdrew his leg and performed another roundhouse kick. The other two people no longer dared to block it and ducked down to dodge. As they lowered their body, they could hear the sound of the air brushing past above them, and their face turned incredibly sullen.

    The guy with the broken arm was furious as he picked up a steel pipe beside him and swung it towards Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng immediately calcted the path of that pipe and grabbed it. His eyes turned cold as he threw a front kick at that guy¡¯s chest, directly sending him flying about 5 meters away as the guynded painfully and coughed out blood nonstop.

    Another guy picked up a tempered chair from a roadside stall and mmed it towards Xu Cheng¡¯s back, yet his eyes opened wide when he saw how Xu Cheng strangely dodged that attack. It was that feeling of being certain that you would hit someone, yet he dodged it at the veryst second as if he was hacking.

    After dodging the chair, Xu Cheng charged forward with his knee in the front, hitting that guy in the chest as they both flew through the ss window of a store next to them.

    Not long after, Xu Cheng came out from the store, while the guy that was carried in lied on the pile of shattered ss and didn¡¯t wake up again.

    Xu Cheng looked at thest guy, his face dimming.

    Then, he looked around at those disciples of North Gate and members of the North Gate enforcement team, and he shouted on the spot, ¡°I¡¯m not underestimating you guys, but everyone here is legit garbage. Why are you guys out here trying to be gangsters and mafia members when you can¡¯t even fight? After tonight, North Gate should just be disbanded! You guys aren¡¯t qualified to dwell in the ck society.¡±

    After Xu Cheng was done, he went to the guy that beat up Old Wang, who, at the moment, was already crapping his pants. He threw the handcuffs in front of him. ¡°You want to do it yourself or do you want me to help you?¡±

    The guy immediately picked up the handcuffs and put it on, crying, ¡°Let¡¯s not fight anymore...¡±

    He immediately ran towards the police cruiser and went in willingly.

    Xu Cheng turned around, looked at thest one of the three that was supposedly the leader of the enforcement team. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you conscious to take care of the aftermath and organize the rest of North Gate. In the future, if I hear North Gate is stirring up trouble again, no matter who caused it, I will onlye and look for you three. It makes my job easier.¡±

 Chapter 53 - Duel to the Death

    <b>Chapter 53: Duel to the Death</b>

    Xu Cheng dragged the man that beat up Old Wang to the hospital and threw the guy onto the floor of the ward, dumbfounding Old Wang.

    That guy immediately kneeled on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to get up as he begged Old Wang, ¡°Big Brother Wang, please forgive me, I did a horrible thing.¡±

    Old Wang was still speechless about how this guy was behaving; just what did Xu Cheng do to the guy?

    Seeing the blood on the corners of his mouth and his clothes, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that Xu Cheng at least beat him up.

    However, Old Wang was still quite ufortable seeing a thug¡¯s attitude suddenly turn 180 degrees and for a man who beat him up to kneel before him to apologize.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    The North Gate disciple suddenly pped himself in the face as well, shocking Old Wang as well.

    ¡°Brother Cheng, you didn¡¯t have to do this...¡±

    ¡°He beat you up like this and you don¡¯t think the apology was necessary? Did your ribs break for nothing? Old Wang, it was my bad that you got dragged into this and was beat up because of using my motorcycle. So, no matter where the guy was, I had to grab him and bring him to you to kneel and apologize. Oh and, I know that you are not from this city, that you are still single, and that you don¡¯t have many friends out of work and your colleagues still have to work, so for the next few days you are here, this guy will be taking care of you,¡± Xu Cheng patted on Old Wang¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°Yes, yes! I will take care of Big Brother Wang for sure! Big Brother Cheng, rest assured!¡± The guy immediately began nodding his head like a chicken pecking rice.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better take good care of my colleague so he cane back to work early. As for the hospitalization fees, I will leave it up to you.¡± Xu Cheng nced at the guy that caused all of this.

    That guy immediately nodded as hard as he could. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, don¡¯t worry. I got it, I got the bills!¡±

    Tonight, Xu Cheng truly shocked everyone.

    He thought that no matter how big this guy¡¯s balls were, he probably wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble to him again. What he did tonight was enough to shock those from North Gate and show them that he wasn¡¯t someone they could mess with.

    Xu Cheng patted Old Wang¡¯s shoulder, smiled, and said, ¡°Recover soon so you cane back to work.¡±

    Old Wang nodded. ¡°Thanks, Brother Cheng.¡±

    Right after Xu Cheng came out of the hospital, he found a sports car parked beside his cruiser. Young Master Lin and his brother Lin Dong stood there and gave Xu Cheng a big thumbs up.

    ¡°I heard you basically blew up North Gate¡¯sir tonight. Now half of Shangcheng knows your name, especially the other three gates. In the past few days, you managed to provoke both North Gate and West Gate, and North Gate¡¯s morale even fell to the lowest point in history. You are in big danger now.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Where¡¯s the dangering from?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the North Gate Gang¡¯s leader, who went into seclusion, is going toe out and sanction you,¡± Young Master Lin said.

    ¡°North Gate¡¯s gang leader?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the founder of North Gate. Back then, when the country wasn¡¯t as powerful and thews and enforcement weren¡¯t perfect, it was an era where strength and power rules. He was definitely a martial art master that had many disciples that went out to be masters themselves in North Gate. But yeah, he went into seclusion a while ago andpletely uninvolved himself with the affairs of the gang. However, you saying that North Gate should disband really touched that old man¡¯s bottom line. I think you shouldy low for the next little while. I¡¯m telling you this because I admire you. If you receive a deathmatch invitation from the underground boxing ring, don¡¯t ept it. Remember what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Deathmatch invitation? What is that?¡± Xu Cheng asked in curiosity.

    Young Master Lin said, ¡°It¡¯s basically a fight to the death used to settle all kinds of grudges in the ck society. Although it¡¯s not legal, many big powers are backing it, and it¡¯s about personal grudges of people usually from the criminal underworld, so the government couldn¡¯t really intervene. Just now, the gang leader of North Gate announced that he¡¯s going to challenge you. If you fight and beat him, then North Gate will disband immediately. If you lose, then your death would be made an example of what happens when one provokes North Gate, which is what North Gate wants to show to the public to prove that it¡¯s still in power.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t fight?¡±

    Young Master Lin replied, ¡°Then you will be despised, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for your jurisdiction influence over this area, especially to North Gate¡¯s people. Your deterrence will be greatly reduced.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Got it. Thanks foring to tell me this.¡±

    Lin Dong asked in curiosity, ¡°Will you ept the invitation?¡±

    Xu Cheng got into his car, ignited the engine, and thought for a second before replying, ¡°This is probably why no one tried to overthrow North Gate, right? Because of the big boss behind them, many people would probably think about that before offending North Gate.¡±

    Lin Dong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you going to fight him?¡±

    ¡°If I back out now, then it means I couldn¡¯t even overthrow the weakest force out of the four Gates, how am I going to deal with the other three?¡± After Xu Cheng finished speaking, he drove off.

    Lin Dong looked at the car driving away andughed, ¡°Big Brother, I feel like he wouldn¡¯t be a coward even if he¡¯s up against the Four Young Masters of Shangcheng.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this guy popped out from, but for now at least, he¡¯s bing pretty famous,¡± Young Master Lin smiled and said.

    Xu Cheng was just about to go on patrol when a call came in. It was from Ran Jing.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t settle down and continue to walk with your d*ck in your hand. Why did you go and take out the entireir of North Gate?¡± Ran Jing sounded quite anxious over the phone.

    ¡°Their people beat up my colleague. If I didn¡¯t avenge him, how am I going to continue working at my station anymore? That colleague of mine got beat up because he was using my motorcycle that day, so it was quite unfortunate for him. If I don¡¯t avenge him, then I won¡¯t have the face to see him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Did you know that the gang leader of North Gate sent out a deathmatch invitation? Can you beat him? This guy is undoubtedly a master-level old fritter (TL Note: it means experienced) in Shangcheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a second.

    Ran Jing thought he was scared, and she sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t ept the invitation. Losing face is at least better than losing your life. I will try to work my connections and see if I can connect you with North Gate and have you apologize or something. Don¡¯t act too recklessly in the future. But yeah, I don¡¯t know the odds of me connecting you with North Gate, but I will try.¡±

    But, who knew Xu Cheng would open his mouth and interrupt her at that second, ¡±No, maybe this is an opportunity to take out North Gate once and for all.¡±

    Ran Jing was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I should at least give it a try, right? What if I can seed?¡±

    Xu Cheng knew that a master-level fighter should at least have B-level strength, and when he himself was at his pinnacle state before, he had reached A-level. Although hisprehensive capabilities dropped to C now, with the power and abilities he recently discovered, Xu Cheng felt like he should at least be at B, so it wasn¡¯t like the match was tilted towards that old man at North Gate. His ultrasonic feedback system and explosive strength were two hack-level existences. Besides, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect things to be over after he beat up so many people in the nightclub district. Now, the founder came out to the surface, and an opportunity presented itself for Xu Cheng to make North Gate a thing of the past.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say what if you died?¡± Ran Jing was nervous for him. ¡°Just don¡¯t ept it. The entire police system will be protecting you. North Gate knew they couldn¡¯t touch in out in the open, that¡¯s why they picked this method to provoke you and force you to fight them. Just don¡¯t be stupid enough to ept the invitation.¡±

 Chapter 54 - Meeting with the Director

    <b>Chapter 54: Meeting with the Director</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect the leader of North Gate to be so influential, capable of stirring up a storm by just sending a death-match invitation.

    On the next morning, the director immediately summoned Xu Cheng to his office before he got off his shift.

    ¡°You were too impulsivest night!¡± The director looked at Xu Cheng with a helpless face and said, ¡°What were you doing? How can our bureau protect you now? Not to mention you, even I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend the gang leader of North Gate. You are a patrol officer, why are you always doing the work of a next level secret agent?¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit unsatisfied. ¡°Director, did you hear about Old Wang getting beat up?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The director replied, ¡°But you should still judge the situation first. You should first ask what Old Wang has in mind, or else you also put him on a difficult spot, you know? What happens if some peoplee and look for him for revengeter?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to dare?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils erged. ¡°I will skin him alive!¡±

    The director pped the table and became a bit anxious. ¡°If you are still going to be this reckless, how are you going to continue doing your job? We are patrol officers, not criminal police that arrest people and investigate the f*ck out of it. The nature of our job is to have patience and calmly address and solve the issues at hand. Now, tell me, what did you do yesterday that pissed that old guy off so much that he sent you a death-match invitation.¡±

    Xu Cheng just stood there and remained silent, because he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Just then, the officer door was pushed open by the instructor of the bureau. He took a look at Xu Cheng, as if he was meeting Xu Cheng for the first time.

    He came to the director¡¯s side and said, ¡°I got someone to look into it. Last night, this guy went in and beat up 50 people on North Gate¡¯s territory. It was taped by a patron of the local nightclub and posted online. It¡¯s a trending topic right now.¡±

    The director¡¯s eyes got a lot bigger. ¡°50 people? Are you sure?¡±

    The instructor took out his phone, opened the video, and said, ¡°I downloaded it just now, take a look.¡±

    In the video, some people recorded the battle scene of Xu Cheng against 50 or so people. It was blood-boiling just to watch, and the fight was so intense that the director didn¡¯t blink once until the end.

    ¡°Director, I had basically the same reaction you did after watching it for the first time.¡± The instructor kind of wanted tough.

    The director immediately blinked awkwardly.

    ¡°How manyments are there and how big is the influence?¡¯ the director asked the instructor.

    ¡°The influence is definitely big, but most of the people online side with Xu Cheng, especially those with IP addresses in Shangcheng. It¡¯s probably because they hate North Gate as well, and they felt relieved that Xu Cheng beat them up for them.¡±

    ¡°Relieved my azz!¡± The director didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Now the higher ups are calling me, especially those at the Criminal Investigation Department. They were asking if I want to cross jurisdictions and stir something up. How the f*ck can I exin to them?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to give his supervisors a hard time, so he said, ¡°i will take full responsibility for this.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± the director pped the desk again and said, ¡°The Construction Bureau, Criminal Investigation Department, and our own higher-ups had been calling and asking what our bureau is up to, and asking how to take care of the repair expenses for the damages you caused! Our higher-ups and the Criminal Investigation Department even said that they might as well give the entire North Gate case to us. If that really bes the case we will be working overtime 25/8!¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly replied, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, my temper got a bit too violent when I was in the military. I will pay attention in the future and ept whatever punishment thates my way.¡±

    ¡°Is it as simple as just saying you got a little too violent? Look at this video; this was even more intense than movies, and you call it ¡®a bit too violent¡¯? This is called extremely violent!¡± the director snorted. ¡°So you are saying you will ept whatever punishment we give?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°Very well, the head at Shangcheng¡¯s police HQ wants to transfer you over there for you to receive your punishment. I think a lot of people there probably want to teach you a lesson, since you did their job so well. Thanks to you, I guess, the sense of presence of our Western District Police Station was refreshed in the entire Shangcheng.¡± The director didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Xu Cheng saluted and said, ¡°Director, you told me when I just got here, that a good police officer shouldn¡¯t be afraid of trouble.¡±

    The director¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°Who f*cking knew you would go stir up a storm with North Gate. You didn¡¯t even finish the mission at the novice vige yet and you went to solo the level 100 boss!¡±

    Then, he waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Hurry up, there will be a car from HQ to pick you up. Just follow the procedure and take whatever punishment HQ throws your way.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He knew that it was against the rules that he went alone into North Gate¡¯s territory and beat up so many people, and he was willing to ept the punishment. Turning around, he followed the instructor out of the bureau.

    The instructor smiled and talked on their way out, ¡°Where did you get your training? You are good. When I saw that video, I thought it was a clip from a movie or something. When I saw your face, I was legitimately shocked. Oh, and you should¡¯ve punched them harder.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. ¡°Instructor, will this cause trouble to the bureau?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Other departments did have some opinion on you, but as long as the big boss doesn¡¯t say anything, it means it¡¯s nothing. The director was just following the procedure to give you a lecture, he¡¯s scared that other people in the bureau will follow your footsteps. After all, they don¡¯t have your skills.¡± The instructorughed.

    Hearing this, Xu Cheng knew everything was going to be fine and he wasn¡¯t really in big trouble.

    Seeing a police car parked outside, he got in and drove straight to the city police HQ. Xu Cheng came here before. Ran Jing brought him herest time, and he didn¡¯t think the second time he came would be to ept punishment.

    Ran Jing saw Xu Cheng at the hallway.

    Her men saw him too and snorted, ¡°We followed the case for so long and everything got moreplicated now. What a sh*t-stirring stick.¡±

    ¡°Shush.¡± Ran Jing red at her men.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Ran Jing shook her head.

    Then, Xu Cheng continued to walk further and saw Li Dangzhuang. Thetter shook the muscles on his body, stood in the center, and looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Ourst match didn¡¯t count, I want to fight you again!¡±

    The police officer escorting Xu Cheng looked at Li Dazhuang and said, ¡°Go online and check out the video of this guy soloing 50 people, and then you cane and talk to him about your next match.¡±

    Then, he brought Xu Cheng directly to the HQ director¡¯s office. Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t expect to be meeting the big boss all of the sudden. When it was just the two of them in the office, the director with a sorta-rectangr face and kind expression smiled. ¡°When your instructor in the military sent you over, he did remind me of your temper. But, I thought that no matter how straightforward a soldier¡¯s temper is, society will smooth out his edges, but you seem to be out of tune with this environment.¡±

    Seeing Xu Cheng not knowing what to say, the director smiled and continued, ¡°When your instructor introduced you to me, it felt like he was giving treasure away and he made me promise to take good care of you. He said that if I make good use of you, then you would be a godly weapon. If I don¡¯t make good use of you, then you will bring all kinds of trouble. Now, do you feel like you are a godly weapon or bringing me trouble?¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit confused. ¡°Sorry, Director, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°The death match invitation is out. North Gate has been a headache for the government, because the things they are involved with are too big. The entire Old Streets District upied by North Gate is an area that the government had been wanting to develop. With the people of North Gate guarding the ce, no developer dares to take the job. But now, your impulsiveness opened up an opportunity. The gang leader is a highly respected figure in the eyes of North Gate members, and he¡¯s a man of his words. Your actionspletely infuriated him, and if North Gate can really be disbanded from his defeat, then I think many people will be happy to see it happen.¡±

    Xu Cheng understood. ¡°Director, do you want me to ept the invitation?¡±

    The director didn¡¯t nod nor shake his head. ¡°Are you confident?¡±

 Chapter 55 - Signing the Death Match

    <b>Chapter 55: Signing the Death Match</b>

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The conservative estimate was that the gang leader was at the B-level, but who knows whether he will be a master among masters. Before actually exchanging a few moves, Xu Cheng indeed didn¡¯t have the confidence to beat him.

    After the director became silent for a while, he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Now, the police force will give you two choices. You can refuse to fight, and we will do everything we can to make sure you are safe from North Gate or any of the other Gates.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°But North Gate will not disband, right?¡±

    The director nodded. ¡°Yes. It is a pity that this is the one chance we have to disband North Gate without any casualties, but we would never force a person to do something they are not confident in. I just called you over this time to ask how certain you are in the fight. If you are not, then you can choose to reject the match, and the police force will protect you.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t reject it. Everything already happened, and I have to finish what I started,¡± Xu Cheng shook his head and said.

    ¡°But do you have the confidence?¡± The director looked at him.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes firmly met with the directors and he replied, ¡°I want to be the godly weapon, not the trouble.¡±

    The director smiled, and then he took out an envelope.

    ¡°This is the challenge invitation the North Gate¡¯s leader¡¯s men sent to our HQ. Originally, no one was going to answer it. However, he was willing to put all his resources on the line and even be willing to personally disband North Gate if he loses. The city officials¡¯ thought it was worth giving it a shot, but you still get the final say. Now, did you make up your mind already?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Director, the North Gate leader really has the influence to disband North Gate entirely?¡±

    The director nodded. ¡°This old man personally taught most of the big fighters and leaders in North Gate, whoter went on to be core members of North Gate. No one had surpassed the Gate leader yet, and they were all his disciples, so he should have the influence.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng immediately agreed. ¡°I ept the invitation.¡±

    The director pushed the envelope to him over the desk and said with a serious face, ¡°If you made the decision, then sign on it. But it¡¯s a deathmatch, so I shouldn¡¯t have to remind you what the result will be if you lose, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for three seconds, and he directly picked up the pen and signed on the challenge invitation.

    ¡°Now, we still have to decide on when the fight will take ce. How long do you need to prepare for it?¡± the director asked Xu Cheng.

    He thought for a second and replied, ¡°Three days.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He needed three days to take a good assessment of the maximum potential of his body. That should be enough time to familiarize himself with what he was capable of.

    ¡°Alright, then we will return this challenge invitation on behalf of the Shangcheng police force to the people of North Gate. For the next three days, you just have to focus on training. I will let your bureau know. Also, if you need any training space or equipment, just let my assistant outside know, he will take care of it.¡±

    Then, the director stood up, patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Try your best. Your police bureau might be too small of a ce, but I can give the tform here at our HQ to you for you to do your thing.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, nodded, and saluted. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Then, he walked out of his office.

    After Xu Cheng left, the director picked up the phone and called his good buddy, the instructor at the Fifth Military Region.

    ¡°Hey, Xu Cheng epted the match. Now, give me a definite answer, can he beat North Gate¡¯s leader or not? You know Xu Cheng well, I don¡¯t,¡± the director asked right away after the call connected.

    On the other end of the line, the military region instructor started swearing and replied, ¡°You really let him ept the fight? Old Liu, I told you to take good care of my student, yet you are f*cking pushing him into a pit!¡±

    Director Liu bitterly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also being forced... The city officials voted and everyone wants to utilize this opportunity to disband North Gate with the possibility of having no casualties. I didn¡¯t force Xu Cheng, he agreed himself, and he already signed the thing. Now, tell me, what are the odds of him winning?¡±

    ¡°In the past, I would dare to say 100%, but now... I don¡¯t mean to pour a bucket of cold water down your head, but...¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s former instructor sighed. ¡°This brat sure can¡¯t behave, he¡¯s stirring sh*t up right aftering out, does he really think he is still the Xu Cheng from before?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with his current strength?¡± asked Director Liu.

    ¡°A big problem!¡± the instructor sighed. ¡° Before, his power was rated A by the national standard, but now it went down to C, just one level higher ordinary people, who are at D. You think he can beat the Gate leader?¡±

    Director Liu¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Hey, Old Liu, why couldn¡¯t you just help me out? I left him with you because I was feeling guilty towards him. To be honest, the people at the researchb said his strength wouldn¡¯t be recovering. I couldn¡¯t just tell Xu Cheng those things, so I felt guilty and just sent him to the big rich city Shangcheng hoping for him to get a decent job aspensation for his contribution to the army over the years. It¡¯s been less than a month, and you are sending him into a death match?! Old Liu, if he doesn¡¯t make it out then I¡¯m taking my de anding over to chop your face off!¡±

    Director Liu swallowed his saliva. ¡°Holy f*ck, so you were lying to me! You told me you f*cking sent a godly weapon over, yo you f*ck! And I even stood in front of the whole city boardmittee and promoted this n to let Xu Cheng single-handedly take down North Gate. Now, I pushed myself into a pit too.¡±

    Instructor: ¡°You deserve it! Sigh~ Since Xu Cheng already signed it, then we can only leave it up to fate to decide.¡±

    During lunchtime at noon, Ran Jing heard someoneing into the cafeteria and starting a discussion, ¡°Giving everyone an update. Just now, Xu Cheng came out of the director¡¯s office. He epted the invitation!¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes opened up wide, she put down her chopsticks and immediately walked out of the cafe.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even get out of the building yet before Ran Jing caught up to him. ¡°Do you feel that life is so boring that you need to court death this badly?¡±

    Xu Cheng asked half-jokingly but half seriously, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t even know how to respond.

    ¡°To be honest, ever since the day my father died, it was like the end of the world for me. I would¡¯ve lost the will to live a long time ago if it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to seek some answers.¡±

    He took out a box of cigarettes and lit one. Leaning against the wall, he said, ¡°I was raised by a single father, and my family and the environment caused me to feel inferior and weak. Do you know why I joined the military?¡±

    He then slowly continued, ¡°Because I want to make myself stronger. I need to be stronger. So, in the military, I¡¯ve been a soldier that likes to push myself to the limits. I¡¯ve never let my instructor orrades down before, and I hope my dad watching me from heaven would be proud of having a son like me.¡±

    Then, he turned around and looked at Ran Jing. ¡°Maybe I can make a miracle.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just for Ran Jing, but for himself as well. After the defective serum was injected into his body and destroyed his future, who would¡¯ve guessed that it would¡¯ve given him other potentials.

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing the determined look and the perseverance in his eyes, she knew nothing she could say would convince him. Upon meeting his eyes, she was certain that no one would be able to convince Xu Cheng. But at the same time, she seemed to have been convinced by him instead.

 Chapter 56 - Donâ€™t Do the Fight, Just Be in a Relationship with Me

    <b>Chapter 56: Don¡¯t Do the Fight, Just Be in a Rtionship with Me</b>

    ¨C Emmy Entertainment ¨C

    Lin Chuxue was catching a break from her schedule. She sat on the sofa and leaned against the floor-to-ceiling ss window with a phone in her hand. The first number on the screen was Xu Cheng¡¯s number, but she was hesitating whether she should make the call.

    She was scared that her call at this hour might cause Ran Jing and Shen Yao to notice something.

    However, she was also very worried, because this morning, the Young Master Chen from before that hated Xu Cheng and was thinking about how to get back at him, deliberately called Lin Chuxue. ¡°That patrol officer that ruined my businessst time was arranged by you, right? Let me tell you, this guy somehow managed to piss off the gang leader of North Gate. It¡¯s over for him. The North Gate leader challenged him to a death match, and the odds are definitely not in his favor.¡±

    After this call, Lin Chuxue became too restless for the entire morning to even have breakfast. Two of her work appointments were pushed back with her ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well¡± excuse.

    This was the first time she was affected by something about Xu Cheng. In the past, they weren¡¯t in the same city. Xu Cheng was in the army, and she was living a glorious life on stage. The two barelymunicated.

    Lin Chuxue thought that she was able to slowly forget about Xu Cheng after so many years, and she felt it was only the legal obligations that were left with the marriage certificate.

    But after the call this morning, she realized that she still underestimated her feelings for her childhood sweetheart. She thought that time would slowly brush away her feelings towards him, but at this moment, she still decided to make the call.

    Xu Cheng, who had just woke up, was a bit dumbfounded after seeing the call.

    This was probably the first time she called him after they entered the cold war all these years, right?

    Xu Cheng dragged on for about 10 seconds before finally picking up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°I mean, I know about your death match with someone else... but why? You were safely discharged from the military. Why not just settle down?¡± Lin Chuxue asked.

    ¡°Because of my values.¡± Xu Cheng sighed.

    On the other end of the line, Lin Chuxue paused for a second and sighed as well. ¡°You are still the Xu Cheng from before, always setting a high standard for yourself. You always wanted to make your father proud, although it hurts to say, but your dad died more than ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you always curious why I was willing to give you the first ce in our grade every year? Because after my dad died, I lost the reason to work hard to make someone proud. This time, I prepared for three years and tried to climb up in the military, but something expected happened and I failed. Although they didn¡¯t tell me, I could tell from the way they reacted that I might never make it back to the military. So, now, even as a patrol officer, I still want to prove my worth no matter what position I¡¯m on. I caused the trouble this time, so I¡¯m going to take care of it.¡±

    In fact, Xu Cheng also had one thing to say in his heart: ¡°and I just want to prove my worth so that the family that abandoned my dad and I could feel his value ande out and tell him, just how big was the disparity in their power and wealth that forced my parents apart.¡±

    This was the biggest motivation for Xu Cheng to keep on living right now.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t want Lin Chuxue to worry, so he said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent then let¡¯s call less in the future. The paparazzi might be able to eavesdrop and they might discover your secret.¡±

    Then, he hung up the call.

    Lin Chuxue looked nkly out the window as she bit her lips. She was now a celebrity queen high up there, but who in this world knew what she really wanted?

    After Xu Cheng deleted the call history with Lin Chuxue, he put the phone into his pocket and walked out of the room. Both women were in the living room, and he walked over to grab a drink of water.

    Shen Yao lifted her cheeks and said after seeing him walk out, ¡°Xu Cheng, what¡¯s up with you? I¡¯m just beginning to have a crush on you, why are you so eager to go suicide? You don¡¯t want me to date you?¡±

    Pshhh!

    Xu Cheng directly spouted out the water in his mouth. He turned around and looked towards Shen Ya., ¡°Next time when you talk, can you not shock me to death?¡±

    Shen Yao made a bet with Ran Jing that she will make Xu Cheng fall for her and propose to her, so she obviously didn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to go to a deathmatch with the gang leader of North Gate. So, regardless of whether she had feelings for him or not, she might as well move up her n to seduce him, and it wouldn¡¯t be bad if she ended up saving his life by convincing him not to go.

    Immediately, she began blinking and luring Xu Cheng with those long and beautiful eyshes of hers.

    Xu Cheng was a bit speechless. ¡°Can you not? It hurts my eyes.¡±

    Shen Yao also realized that her acting was a bit too exaggerated. She coughed and said seriously, ¡°Now, I will give you a chance. I have decided to court you, and if you want to try and date me, then don¡¯t go to that deathmatch. Just don¡¯t go, for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Xu Cheng paused for a second. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±

    Shen Yao red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, why do you still have to think about it? Do you think that my suitors won¡¯t teach you a lesson right away for having to think about epting my confession?¡±

    Xu Cheng pouted. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t think about it. I choose to go to the deathmatch.¡±

    Uh...

    Shen Yao felt like she just took 10 thousand points of critical damage, fixed with magic and true damage.

    ¡°I curse you so that you will be forever alone! Humph!¡± Shen Yao immediately resumed her usual attitude towards Xu Cheng.

    At this moment, Ran Jing also wanted to try and persuade Xu Cheng not to go and give his life away. ¡°Shen Yao¡¯s being serious. Otherwise, why would a beautiful second-generation rich heiress like her move in with you? I moved in because I had no money and I¡¯m busy with my job, she actually moved in because she likes you but just didn¡¯t have the courage to confess. ¡°

    Wait a holy second...

    Shen Yao looked at Ran Jing in disbelief.

    What? When did you modify the script?

    Ran Jing immediately pinched Shen Yao as a signal, and Shen Yao immediately disyed a shy teenage girl side. ¡°Why would you tell him that~¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Shen Yao from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Shen Yao felt like her heart was being fried on a pan, having to say something against her true feelings like this. She was gritting her teeth, but she still had to act to be coy and sheepish. ¡°I was scared that if I told you directly, then you would kick me out... So I had to take another way to get closer to you...¡±

    Xu Cheng stroked his chin and said as after he clicked his tongue, ¡°I know that although I¡¯m very handsome, I have to be honest that it¡¯s still very challenging for me to make someone like you to fall in love on first sight. How about you tell me, what specifically about me that made you secretly fascinated with me?¡±

    Shen Yao continued to grit her teeth as she cursed in her heart, That¡¯s enough yo, you are really pushing it...

    However, on her face, she still kept her coy expression. ¡°I just like how you treated me so rudely that day. It gives me a feeling of safety.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Oh really? But I remember you crying the day that I pushed you.¡±

    Shen Yao took a deep breath, and she slightly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because of my feelings of finally finding true love.¡±

    Ran Jing felt goosebumps growing all over her body.

 Chapter 57 - Entering Preparation Phase

    <b>Chapter 57: Entering Preparation Phase</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have money.¡±

    Shen Yao smiled. ¡°I do.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have power.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°I will get my dad to give you power.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not very handsome.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°As long as you understand me and be considerate, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give you materialistic happiness.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°I just you need you.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Your offer is too good, why do I feel like it¡¯s a scam? Let me think about it.¡±

    Then, he got up and prepared to leave.

    Shen Yao red at him and shouted, ¡°Xu Cheng, you big idiot! You are basically courting death, do you know that?¡±

    She knew her acting was too exaggerated and that no one would believe her, so she decided to straightforwardly try to dissuade him from going.

    Xu Cheng turned around and smiled at the two. ¡°Are you guys going to be there to watch?¡±

    Shen Yao tried to spur him and she said, ¡°Of course we are going, why aren¡¯t we? I¡¯m even buying a VIP seat at the underground boxing arena, and I will be cing my bet on North Gate¡¯s leader. Do you know how many people are not optimistic about your outlook? The gang leader¡¯s odds is 1.2 to 1 against him (note: that means if the gang leader won, people betting on him winning will get 1.2 times their wager), and your odds is 12 to 1 against you (note: if Xu Cheng wins, those that bet on Xu Cheng gets 12 times their wager)!¡±

    ¡°Oh fack!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes got bigger.

    Ran Jing snorted, ¡°North Gate¡¯s gang leader used to be a sly character in the past, and now, he¡¯s about 50 years old. However, he still trains, so the grandmaster title wasn¡¯t just given to him in vain. Those that are familiar with North Gate¡¯s history aren¡¯t optimistic about you at all. Those people already investigated your background, which is pretty nk. If it wasn¡¯t for that video posted online of you soloing 50 people, no one would feel that they might get lucky and bet their money on you.¡±

    Shen Yao added, ¡°Yeah, Ran Jing heard that even the police side wasn¡¯t too confident in you.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. He walked into his room, took out the real estate certificate and his savings bank book, and put it on the table. ¡°Shen Yao, buy some for me too.¡± (Note: In China, we used to use bank books to record deposits and withdraws)

    Shen Yao lifted her eyebrows. ¡°You want me to burn it for you after you die?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t know how to ce bets. Get someone to do an estimate on my real estate and then put all the money into the ck market to ce a wager for me,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Shen Yao took over the real estate certificate and bank book, a bit shocked. ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a lot of numbers! There must be over a couple dozen million in this book, right? And what¡¯s this real estate certificate?¡±

    She took a closer look and suddenly lifted her head to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°This whole condo¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°How else would I be able to connect all units on the top floor and do whatever I want?¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Ran Jing took over the certificate and looked, and she was quite shocked too. ¡°I thought you were just a tenant as well. No wonder the property management was trying so hard to kick me out; it turns out they were instructed by the owner of this entire building. Yo, nice, this condo is at least worth a couple hundred million.¡±

    Xu Cheng modestly smiled. ¡°My dad left me some money, so I just did some investment aftering back to the country and got lucky.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°This is at least 700 to 800 million... If you bet on the North Gate gang¡¯s leader, you can make 160 million. Xu Cheng, have you thought about who you want to give this money to after you die? Do you have any rtives or a girlfriend?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m betting on North Gate? Go and use that money to bet on me.¡±

    Shen Yao was dumbfounded, and her expression clearly said: are you kidding me?

    ¡°If you are trying to give the money away, you shouldn¡¯t do it like that... Why not just donate it to a charity or something,¡± Ran Jing tried to advise him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just go and bet on me, go all in. You¡¯re sure that I can take back the money from the ck market after I win, right?¡± Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t worried about anything else, other than whether the funds could be recovered if he were to put it into the ck market.

    ¡°Of course. The underground money houses are loaded with cash. Every year, they do deals with so manyrgepanies involving moneyundering and tax evasion, so this amount is nothing to him. Don¡¯t worry about the money, I have my ways to get you in and out,¡± Shen Yao proudly said. ¡°I¡¯ve built such an impressivework through being a top tier flight attendant that even my dad¡¯s impressed.¡±

    Ran Jing slowly said, ¡°But the question here is, can he win?¡±

    Shen Yao paused for a second and she immediately began shouting at Xu Cheng, ¡°If you are giving your money away like this, you might as well give it to North Gate¡¯s leader and he might just let you go. I can promise you that I will give you the qualification to continue courting me.¡±

    ¡°I will pass on that. I¡¯m quite busy, and my life has been in enough despair. I will copse if I have to count you in as well,¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly replied.

    Shen Yao almost jumped up as she rolled up her sleeves.

    ¡°Do you believe that before North Gate¡¯s gang leader can kill you, you would¡¯ve already died by my hands?¡±

    Xu Cheng ced the stuff down and said, ¡°Just help me prepare the stuff in the next two days. Remember to bet all of it on me.

    Then, he took the elevator downstairs. Just as he walked out of the elevator on the first floor, Lin Chuxue, who was in a hat and sunsses, walked into another elevator, and the two missed each other.

    When Lin Chuxue directly came to the top floor and rang the doorbell, Shen Yao was the one that came to open the door. Seeing her, she bitterly smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t you give a call first, do you have toe look for me in person, yo?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was too shy to just directly say that she was he for Xu Cheng. Instead, she just smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a bit bored.¡±

    Then, she walked into the living room and greeted Ran Jing. After looking around, she pretended to just casually ask, ¡°Oh, is that good-hearted officer not here?¡±

    Shen Yao sat her azz down on the sofa and peeled herself an orange as she said grumpily, ¡°That Mr. Officer¡¯s going out to eradicate all evil.¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked, ¡°Did he leave already?¡±

    Shen Yao nodded, ¡°Just a minute ago, did you two not meet?¡±

    Lin Chuxue paused for a second. She really wanted to turn around right away and chase after him, but was afraid that these two would take it the wrong way, so she could only pretend to be calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to thank him forst time yet, when¡¯s heing back? I brought some signed CDs and posters for him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s probably noting back for the next two days because of training. The three-day limit is almost up. If you want to thank him, you should go to the scene and tell him. That might be thest chance you get to see him.¡± Ran Jing bitterly smiled. ¡°That stubborn guy, we couldn¡¯t convince him no matter what.¡±

    When Xu Cheng went to the ce with the dynamometer again, he was about to enter when the staff member at the front desk kindly reminded him, ¡°From now on, temporary members have to pay a deposit of 1000 yuan before entering.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why¡¯s that? I don¡¯t remember this when I camest time.¡±

    The staff bitterly smiled and replied, ¡°Last time, a client broke our equipment and the boss couldn¡¯t find the guy to get money for repairs, and that¡¯s why he imposed this new rule... I¡¯m sorry about that, but your deposit will be returned when you leave.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. It was a good thing that this staff member didn¡¯t recognize him as he was the one that broke the machine.

    Shi Wenbin and hisrade were doing muscle training in the dumbbell area, and when he saw Xu Chenging in, his eyes became twice as big.

    It was him!

    That fierce man with incredible power!

    That guy that broke the machine with one punch!

    Immediately, the stunned Shi Wenbin dropped the dumbbell in his hand subconsciously, whichnded on his friend¡¯s feet, and a miserable cry was heard.

 Chapter 58 - Extensive Assessment

    <b>Chapter 58: Extensive Assessment</b>

    The icy female instructor with a ponytail frowned at Shi Wenbin¡¯s mistake and scolded him, ¡°Is this how you repay yourrade for believing in you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, I... I saw the guy that broke the machine the other day...¡±

    That partner that got his foot smacked by the dumbbell rubbed his feet and said with a pained expression, ¡°That monster?!¡±

    When he lifted his head and saw Xu Cheng walking past them, his pupils erged as well as his mouth.

    It¡¯s him!

    The female instructor followed their gaze and saw Xu Cheng as well. Her frowning eyebrows immediately rxed and she ordered the two soldiers, ¡°Go back to practicing.¡±

    The two soldiers nodded and continued on with their strength training, and the female instructor went and quickly paced after Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng already felt that he was being followed from the ultrasound feedback he was getting. When he was at a turn, the female instructor followed as well and waspletely caught by surprise when she saw Xu Cheng waiting right at the other side of the corner, blocking her way.

    ¡°You are stalking me?¡±

    ¡°This is a private clubhouse, any area is open to members, I have the freedom to go wherever I want so there¡¯s no such thing as stalking,¡± the female instructor calmly said.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t feel like stooping to her level, especially since he didn¡¯t even know her. He never believed that beautiful women would fall in love with him at first sight, and he also knew that what Shen Yao said today was just to change his mind.

    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he was always felt a bit repulsed by women. Of course, not all women. For instance, he recognized his childhood sweetheart, Lin Chuxue. As for where the repulsive feeling came from, it was probably because of his past of being abandoned by his mother.

    The female instructor did appear to have deliberately approached Xu Cheng. Seeing that he just turned around and left, she immediately said, ¡°Since you areing here to train, you probably need a professional instructor right? I can guide you.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need any professional training for basic skills right this. In fact, he was more than qualified to be an instructor himself at the military. He didn¡¯tck experience nor skills, he just came here wanting to understand his currentprehensive strength.

    So, he didn¡¯t react to the female instructor at all and just kept on walking.

    Faced with Xu Cheng¡¯s disregard, the female instructor felt that it was better to prove her own strength first. Besides, after seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s power fromst time, she also wanted to get to know more about him and research how this guy could deliver more than a thousand kilograms of force with just one arm.

    Since words were obviously not working, she decided to just go for it and use her most confident move to teach Xu Cheng a lesson, proving that she was more than capable of being his instructor.

    However, it seemed like Xu Cheng had eyes behind his head, the moment she extended her feet to try to trip Xu Cheng, he took a step forward with that foot. The female instructor immediately reached forward to use her angle to hook only Xu Cheng¡¯s foot, reaching out her other leg toplete a scissor lock, ready to twist her body to put Xu Cheng down.

    However, who knew that after the female instructor applied force, Xu Cheng would remain standing there firmly like a mountain, not moving at all.

    Seeing his foot locked by the female instructor¡¯s scissor legs, he frowned and turned around to look at her, who currently had a shocked expression on her face. Seeing that her technique didn¡¯t work, she gritted her teeth and tried to apply even more strength, while Xu Cheng just stood there and looked at her awkwardly, letting her do her thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like your two soldiers,¡± Xu Cheng said half-jokingly, and then he immediately twisted his waist, bringing his leg around and immediately sending the instructor flying out.

    The female instructor suddenly felt like she was flying for a bit beforending on one knee. She got up and looked at Xu Cheng in shock.

    ¡°You want to be my instructor with just that? Let me tell you, before you can fully assess the strength of your opponent¡¯s lower half, the most direct way to trip someone is to push your knee into the back of their knees and lock them by their throat with your arm, simple and brutal,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The female instructor gritted her teeth, feeling embarrassed being instructed by someone she was trying to teach a lesson to. What was most awkward was that she tried to catch him off guard and surprise him with a sneak attack, yet her technique was not only diffused by him, but she was also humiliated.

    But she knew she was at fault for attacking first, so she stood up and awkwardly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just want to ask something. Have you served in the military before?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Just retired.¡±

    The female instructor blinked her eyes. ¡°Which one? I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡±

    ¡°I was at the FIfth Military Region, but it doesn¡¯t matter now. I¡¯m already out. It¡¯s quite a rare sight to see a female instructor from the army,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°You look down on women?¡± The female instructor red at Xu Cheng. Maybe it was because she heard that Xu Cheng was also a soldier, but her attitude towards him took a big turn and she became very casual with him.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m just happy to see the military breaking the old norm, finally realizing that women can make just as fine of a soldier as men.¡±

    The female instructor became silent for a second and then extended her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Wang Ying.¡±

    Since thedy took the initiative to reach out her hand, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be impolite. He shook her hand and said, ¡°Xu Cheng.¡±

    Wang Ying awkwardly said, ¡°Sorry about earlier, I just...¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I know male soldiers¡¯ rough tempers really well, and I also understand a female soldier¡¯s temper.¡±

    Wang Ying immediatelyughed. ¡°My temper isn¡¯t usually like this...¡±

    The two soldiers working those dumbbells were immediately dumbfounded seeing this scene. ¡°Holy crap, did you notice that Instructor Wang, who rarely smiles as if smiling costs money, is talking and smiling a lot today? Holy crap, look at her smiling at that monster! She actually took the initiative to approach a man and even smiled at him? Oh my god...¡±

    Shi Wenbin: ¡°Holy crap, I¡¯ve never seen this casual side of our Goddess before.¡±

    Wang Ying felt that she at least got to acquaint herself with Xu Cheng, and just when she was about to leave, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Actually, I do need someone to help me out. I might not be able to do the assessment by myself.¡±

    Wang Ying stopped her steps and immediately replied, ¡°Sure, what do you need me to help you with?¡±

    ¡°Listening, reflex, speed, and extreme strength tests.¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I need someone to record my stats for these tests. To be honest, I haven¡¯t done an extensive assessment of my body for a while now.¡±

    Wang Ying nodded. She was very curious in Xu Cheng, and this couldn¡¯t be a better opportunity to learn more about him.

    ¡°Sure, how do you want to test? Same as what we do in the army?¡±

    Xu Cheng blinked a few times. ¡°Maybe the procedures at the army don¡¯t suit me, I might need to raise the assessment difficulty.¡±

    Wang Ying¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Raise?¡±

 Chapter 59 - First Assessment â€“ Reaction Speed

    <b>Chapter 59: First Assessment ¨C Reaction Speed</b>

    Wang Ying spoke with the other two soldiers and then left with Xu Cheng. She led him back to the military base she was instructing at and brought him to conductbat-rted assessments.

    Shi Wenbin and his partner saw that the monster had just left with their goddess-like instructor.

    Such an effective way of picking up girls!

    The two practiced for a bit and also went back to their military base to see what Xu Cheng was doing.

    At the base, there were many existingbat sites and equipment that could be provided to Xu Cheng for self-testing, so the environment was a lot better than the clubhouse they were just at.

    ¡°There¡¯s a shooting range at our military, and the conventional assessment involves a machine that will shoot out flying discs randomly, and the disc will disappear into cover after only two seconds. If someone doesn¡¯t have a fast reaction time, they won¡¯t even be able to fire the shot in time, let alone hit it. This is the most difficult assessment setup we have in ce.¡±

    Shi Wenbin and his partner walked over as they nodded. Speaking of this, Shi Wenbin was still a little proud, because disc-shooting was his strong suit. Immediately, his mouth opened. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to perform well in this. We are all pretty good in other areas and we only go to those professional strength-training clubhouses when we need to work on our power and explosive strength.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply. He was just thinking about what level to start his training at. If it was just shooting discs, he already perfected the skill back when he was still in the military, and it wouldn¡¯t be useful for testing the limit of his reaction speed.

    Seeing that Xu Cheng was hesitating, Wang Ying pointed at Xu Wenbin and said, ¡°If you want someone as a benchmark topare to, Shi Wenbin canpete with you. He¡¯s pretty good when ites to reaction speed, especially in this 2-second disc-shooting assessment; his score is pretty high up there in our entire military region. Many people might try their best and only hit 1 out of 10, and Shi Wenbin still holds the record of being able to hit 3. You canpare yourself to him.¡±

    Finally seeing that his skills were recognized by Instructor Wang, Shi Wenbin was secretlyughing inside. He coughed and said, ¡°Even during that run, I was lucky with one of the shots. It¡¯s just really difficult because your brain can hardly react in time the second the disc flies out, which in turn affects your speed to move your hand and aim. Unlike other disc-shooting machines, this one doesn¡¯t give you any notification and the disc will juste out without a sound. You can only rely on your eyes to detect it.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He really didn¡¯t need this exnation. Of course, since Instructor Wang rmended this, he didn¡¯t know how to reject, since there didn¡¯t seem to be any better means to test his reaction speed.

    ¡°Okay, let me give it a try.¡±

    Shi Wenbin immediately went to get the prop gun. Seeing how enthusiastic and excited he was, his partner obviously knew that Shi Wenbin had been waiting for a long time to show off in front of Wang Ying. Strictly speaking, Wang Ying was only an instructor for strength and physique training and wasn¡¯t their general instructor. They were all about the same age, so it was inevitable for the male hormones to act up and the male to want to show off in front of the beautiful female. If it wasn¡¯t for the rule in ce in their military region, they would¡¯ve started courting Instructor Wang.

    Unfortunately, Wang Ying didn¡¯t care about anything else other than their body and strength training when it came to these two. As a result, Shi Wenbin and his partner never got a chance to show off other skills they were good at.

    So now, Shi Wenbin almost couldn¡¯t wait for this opportunity. In addition, if he could outperform Xu Cheng, maybe it would make Instructor Wang even more impressed.

    Thinking back to the day they saw Xu Cheng breaking the dynamometer, he realized that Wang Ying¡¯s curiosity towards Xu Cheng was definitely through the roof. In other words, right now, Xu Cheng was definitely at the center of Wang Ying¡¯s attention, and if Shi Wenbing could teach Xu Cheng a lesson and take his ego down a notch, then Wang Ying would definitely admire him too.

    The more Shi Wenbin thought, the more excited he got. He brought over two prop guns and gave one to Xu Cheng.

    Then, he said, ¡°Would you like me to show you a demonstration first?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then the two faced towards the spacious range. Xu Cheng asked Wang Ying, ¡°How far is the disc going to be flying from us?¡±

    ¡°There are different options. If you are confident in your shooting skills, you can pick 50 meters. If you aren¡¯t confident, then pick 20. However, the premise is that your reaction speed can be fast enough. Otherwise, if you can¡¯t react in time, your hands won¡¯t move in time, there wouldn¡¯t be any room for you to use your shooting skills.¡±

    ¡°Put it at 20 first and let him try it out first,¡± Shi Wenbin said to his partner, and thetter went and started the machine.

    ¡°Focus your attention. It won¡¯t give you a heads up before the disc flys out,¡± Shi Wenbing reminded Xu Cheng.

    But just as he said that, a disc flew out. Unprepared, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t shoot in time, but Shi Wenbin did lift his gun and made a quick shot. Although he missed, he indeed had good reaction speed.

    Xu Cheng understood the whole process. Inparison to other disc-shooting ranges, this one was a lot more demanding in terms of time and concentration. For the traditional ones, the disc would go high into the sky, and as long as it didn¡¯t fall to the ground yet, you can take your shot as it moved in the air. But now, these disks woulde out randomly without any audio cue, and it would disappear into cover within just two seconds. Thus, the hit rate would indeed be incredibly low because the disc speed would be too fast, making it very difficult to analyze its flight path to predict where to shoot.

    ¡°Oh nice, you got even faster!¡± His partner didn¡¯t forget to kiss Shi Wenbin¡¯s azz. Although he missed, he did indeed manage to shoot in time. Just this alone inparison to Xu Cheng was something worthy of bragging about.

    Shi Wenbinughed, and he looked towards Wang Ying from the corner of his eyes, only finding her face calm. He wasn¡¯t anxious. He would definitely prove himself once he managed to hit a few in the future.

    Xu Cheng was busy listening to Shi Wenbin, so he didn¡¯t notice that the disc would fly out at that moment.

    But after seeing it for the first time, he felt like this assessment did contain a slight element of luck.

    ¡°Can luck y a role in this? It seems like if I just spam my shots, I should be able to hit a few,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Shi Wenbin immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s why you are limited to 10 bullets per round. Even if you can get lucky once, you can¡¯t get lucky three times.¡±

    He did sound a bit angry. What he meant was: how dare you suspect that I was just lucky? You take 10 shots yourself and see how many you can get lucky with.

 Chapter 60 - Consecutive Face-Slap Technique

    <b>Chapter 60: Consecutive Face-p Technique</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mean to offend the guy. At this speed, the discs were definitely a lot harder to hit. Skill can be a factor, but more often than not, it depended on luck.

    However, since he saw that his words made Shi Wenbin a bit unhappy, he didn¡¯t dwell on the subject.

    Xu Cheng got the prop gun ready. Shen Wenbin didn¡¯t directly mock him, but his buddy beside him started talking.

    ¡°There are so many people in our military, I don¡¯t see anyone else lucky enough to get 3 hits out of 10 rounds. Maybe you can test your luck too?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Then I will give it a try. Maybe I can get lucky and hit a disc or two.¡±

    Shi Wenbin¡¯s buddy started the machine.

    Xu Cheng raised his gun and concentrated towards the front, while Shi Wenbin just casually observed. He admitted that the explosive strength Xu Cheng demonstrated the other day was indeed terrifying, but in his heart, he was still willing to believe that a person probably won¡¯t excel in every area. For example, when it came to shooting and reaction speed, he optimistically thought that Xu Cheng was definitely not as good as him.

    Suddenly, a disc flew out from a random corner at a great speed. Indeed, just like Xu Cheng said, most people could only rely on their reaction speed and shoot immediately towards the general area the disc flew out from. As for whether they could hit it, a lot still depended on luck, since it really gave you less than a second to actually aim, taken into ount the time needed for you to react and lift the gun to the right angle.

    Even top marksmen from around the world won¡¯t be able to confidently say that their hit rate would reach 30%.

    However, Xu Cheng was different. Before the disc even flew into sight, the ultrasonic waves had already given feedback to his brain the instant the disc wasunched. That feeling was like a homing missile, any flight trajectory and speed would be immediately calcted in Xu Cheng¡¯s brain. Within a second, he directly lifted his gun and shot at the disc.

    The electronic device immediately signaled a hit.

    Shi Wenbin paused for a second, and his buddy also didn¡¯t how to react or what to say.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Pretty good luck.¡±

    Just as he spoke, another disc appeared from the ground and flew towards another corner. Xu Cheng lowered his gun and took another shot, executing the whole series of movements from turning, aiming, and shooting within a second.

    The machine immediately indicated that it was a hit.

    Shi Wenbin¡¯s eyelids jumped. His buddy also looked at the machine and then back at the disc that was knocked out of its original trajectory. The machine could make a mistake and report a false positive hit, but the disc was indeed hit out of its original trajectory. That meant those two hits were real for sure!

    Uh... now this was bing a little awkward.

    Shi Wenbin constantly prayed in his head, Luck, it must be luck. The rest will miss. Please don¡¯t hit another one or my record will be washed away.

    Wang Ying just stood quietly on the side. Her beautiful eyes were locked onto Xu Cheng full of curiosity, feeling that there seemed to be a lot more about this guy. Just how could a soldier like this retire from the military?

    She had a lot of connections in the army, so logically speaking, she should at least have heard about a soldier like him. However, she was sure that she was not familiar with Xu Cheng, and his name also never appeared on the ranking board.

    ¡°Indeed, this thing depends more on luck.¡± Shi Wenbin¡¯s buddy could only smile awkwardly.

    But before his smile could even fade, another disc flew out, and Xu Cheng¡¯s bullet shattered the disc, freezing Shi Wenbin¡¯s buddy¡¯s smile on his face. They felt like someone had stuffed a dead fly in their mouths, and their faces were brutally pped.

    Three shots and three hits!

    Another disc flew out, and Xu Cheng¡¯s reaction speed left everyone at the scene speechless. The moment the disc flew out, his prop gun fired, and this time, he fired two shots within one second!

    On the machine, the number jumped to 5.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shi Wenbin¡¯s buddy¡¯s eyes stared wide open. Wasn¡¯t this the fourth shot? Why does the data show 5?

    ¡°Oh, so it turned to be this. I was just wondering if there was something wrong with the machine.¡± Shi Wenbing finally found a way to extricate himself from this awkward position.

    However, Wang Ying replied to him in disdain, ¡±Didn¡¯t you hear that there were two shots? It meant both bullets hit the disc, that¡¯s why the data disyed two more hits!¡±

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy were both dumbfounded as they looked at Xu Cheng awkwardly.

    When the fifth disc flew out, Wang Ying concentrated on watching Xu Cheng¡¯s index finger that was on the trigger. She shockingly found that within one second, it was really hard to see if Xu Cheng¡¯s index finger moved or not, but three bullets were fired consecutively!

    She immediately looked towards the screen, and the score jumped to 8! Her pupils contracted at this sight.

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy¡¯s jaws seemed to be falling off as they took in a deep breath of cold air.

    Feeling the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Xu Cheng smiled and exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a real gun, that¡¯s why I can do it. Real guns have strong recoil, so I wouldn¡¯t be able tond consecutive shots at all.¡±

    Shi Wenbin could mumble in his heart in response, Master, please stop exining. The more you exin, the worse I will feel.

    Not to mention real guns, just who the f*ck can fire 3 bullets in one second on single-fire mode? And your exnationpletely dodged the point. You should try to address the elephant in the room, of why the fack did all three shots hit!

    Shi Wenbin cried in his heart, I facking tried so hard and got a 3 out of 10 score. You got 8 hits in 5 rounds, does that mean you have no problem doing 30 out of 10 rounds?

    The more he thought, the more he began questioning his life. If there was a difference between people, he couldfort himself by ming it on birth, or not being handsome enough, or not hardworking enough. However, how could the difference be so facking big?! At this point, he really just wanted to dig a hole and bury himself.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng said, ¡°This might not be able to test my reaction speed limit, let¡¯s change to something else.¡±

    Uh...

    This made Shi Wenbin and his buddy both cough up blood.

    So, it turned out that everything just now was just a piece of cake for him. It was like, someone aplished something you couldn¡¯t even dream of aplishing, and then he faintly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even warm up yet.¡±

    Shi Wenbin already thought Xu Cheng had shown off enough, yet what he just said was just deadly to the integrity of an average being like him!

    Xu Cheng turned around and said to Shi Wenbin¡¯s buddy, ¡°Can you go and find me a blindfold?¡±

    The other three all stared right back at Xu Cheng, and that buddy¡¯s mouth trembled as he said, ¡°You want to try... blind shooting?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Uhh...

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy coughed up more blood and thought to themselves...

    Could this be the legendary... consecutive face-pping technique?!

    God, why are we the background and subject ofparison of this monster?

    Why...

 Chapter 61 - Blindfolded Shooting

    <b>Chapter 61: Blindfolded Shooting</b>

    Shi Wenbin personally went to find a blindfold because he needed to find the type that not even wind could blow through, the type that wouldn¡¯t even let you see a speck of light. He needed to make sure Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t sessfully show off this time.

    He was already grumpy. You already showed off your shooting skills, and now you want to try it while blindfolded? Why don¡¯t you just ascend to heaven?

    Why can¡¯t you leave us ordinary people alone, why do you have to show off so much?

    Right now, Shi Wenbin was seeing Xu Cheng as a man that was about to ascend to heaven. He needed to pull Xu Cheng down, so he went and found the thickest blindfold he could, not feeling the slightest guilt about it.

    Shi Wenbin muttered in his heart, Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect you, but you are showing off so much that I, as an ordinary being, just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    When Xu Cheng put on the blindfold, Wang Ying remained silent on the side for the whole time. The surprise Xu Cheng was giving her was really piling up.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t see anything anymore, but it was better, because it allowed him to focus more on the ultrasonic feedback as it¡¯s not affected by what he was seeing.

    ¡°Shall we begin? Wang Ying faintly said.

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Wang Ying looked towards Shi Wenbing, and he went over to the machine to turn it on.

    After about 20 seconds, all three of them all nervously looked at Xu Cheng. Other than Wang Ying, the other two both hoped that Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯tnd the shots, and they even suspected that Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t notice when the disc flies out.

    In their hearts, they despised Xu Cheng. Now, no matter how powerful he was, without his eyes, how would he be able to know when the disc flew out when the machine doesn¡¯t even provide any audio cues?

    Shi Wenbing really wanted to see Xu Cheng embarrass himself.

    After about thirty seconds, they saw Xu Cheng not moving.

    Wang Ying frowned, because she was wondering why the first disc wasn¡¯t out yet.

    After waiting for a few more seconds, Shi Wenbin pretended to exim, ¡°It¡¯s out!¡±

    However, Xu Cheng still didn¡¯t move at all but only faintly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even turn on the machine.¡±

    This shocked both Shi Wenbin and his buddy. Even Wang Ying frowned and looked towards them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Shi Wenbin didn¡¯t think Xu Cheng would even know whether he turned on the switch or not when blindfolded. He even went up to Xu Cheng, reached out and waved around. He was too confused, just how did this guy know he didn¡¯t turn on the machine.

    He quietly went over the machine, turned it on, and quietly exined, ¡°I just wanted to know if you would shoot into the air if I don¡¯t turn it on. To be honest, the machine doesn¡¯t have any audio cue, how would you be able to tell when the disces out when you can¡¯t even see? You must know, the disces out at random times and random angles...¡±

    Right as his voice faded, a disc flew out. Xu Cheng was toozy to reply to him. Just when the other three didn¡¯t even react in time when the disc flew out, the blindfolded Xu Cheng already lifted his gun and fired a shot.

    The screen immediately showed ¡°1¡±.

    Shi Wenbin was shocked, his buddy was shocked, and even Wang Ying who had always been calm could hardly suppress the waves surging in her heart.

    ¡°If a sniper relies too much on the scope mounted on the rifle, then he can never get into the top leagues. More often than not, they need to rely on their senses to identify the wind direction and air resistance, or predict the target¡¯s next movement. At that moment, you will need to use your brain.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t take off his blindfold and answered as he pointed to his head.

    Maybe it sounded like a load of BS, but Xu Cheng did use his actions to prove his credibility.

    Shi Wenbin gritted his teeth, and just when his buddy was still quiet, he deliberately took out a lighter from his trouser pocket and threw it out of the window beside the shooting range, pretending that a disc just flew out. However, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t fire at all but just faintly said, ¡°We are on the third floor, if you throw anything over 200g of weight, it will hurt someone if itnds on them.¡±

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out from shock. How did you know that too? Is that blindfold fake? You can see through it, right?

    Just when Shi Wenbin¡¯s buddy wanted to ask ¡°How did you know¡±, a disc flew out and Xu Cheng immediately fired three shots. The disy showed ¡°4¡±.

    ¡°Holy crap, you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with this blindfold, right?¡± his buddy shuffled over and whispered to Shi Wenbin. He felt like Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t affected by being blindfolded at all.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be. This blindfold has threeyers, I got it from the instructor¡¯s office. I¡¯ve tried it before and can¡¯t see sh*t through it.¡±

    Buddy: ¡°What the f*ck?¡±

    Just as the two of them were talking, a bird suddenly flew over from a tree not far away. Xu Cheng immediately moved his gun and shot towards that direction. At the next moment, the bird fell right down, shocking the other three at the scene.

    Such skill...

    It seemed like nothing could escape Xu Cheng¡¯s prop gun. Just before the other three could fully digest what just happened, Xu Cheng asked Wang Ying, ¡°Can your system let out multiple discs at once?¡±

    Wang Ying began sweating. ¡°Yes, it can shoot out five discs at once. You want to give it a try?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hesitate and replied immediately, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy were both feeling their legs were a bit weak, they suddenly want to kneel before Xu Cheng and talk to him on their knees...

    This time, Wang Ying personally walked to the machine, adjusted the disc amount at once to 5.

    Basically, not even robots could immediately lock onto five discs and hit them all within 2 seconds. Besides, Xu Cheng seemed to havended a max of 3 shots within one second. However, it was different this time, because the discs would fly out from all directions, and he only had less than 2 seconds.

    ¡°How about, maybe try 3 discs first?¡± Wang Ying hesitated and asked.

    Xu Cheng was here to test his limit, so he immediately declined, ¡°No, just turn on 5.¡±

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy just stood on the side and werepletely out of things to say.

    Just a while ago, they were bragging about how Shi Wenbin hit 3 shots out of 10 rounds, yet not only did Xu Cheng hit all his shots, his goal was trying to hit all five in one round!

    That feeling was like someone earning 1-2 thousand yuan every month listening to a rich man say, ¡°Let¡¯s lower your goal and just make a million dors first.¡± It made them feel like they were about to kneel at any moment.

    After Wang Ying started the machine, she nervously looked forward, full of anticipation.

 Chapter 62 - Invitation

    <b>Chapter 62: Invitation</b>

    No one spoke in fear that they would affect Xu Cheng¡¯s ability to sessfully pull off this majestic move.

    This included Shi Wenbin and his buddy; they both held their breath as they looked towards the area where the discs were going to fly out from.

    He very much wanted to know how Xu Cheng could sense when and where the discs were flying out from. Could he see through the blindfold too?

    Just when he was tangled in thought, Xu Cheng suddenly moved. Immediately, fifty meters ahead, five discs flew out from all corners all at once!

    When the three spectators saw this shocking scene, they immediately looked towards Xu Cheng, feeling that his arms moved within an instant, aiming at all five with one streamlined motion. As he was raising his arm to shoot the disc at the top left corner, within a second, he had already fired three shots on the way with a slight bend of his wrist. When his aim got to the disc at the top left corner, he fired thest shot.

    Pa pa pa pa pa...

    The five discs were almost all shot out of their trajectory at the same time. The number ¡°5¡± popped up on the disy, shocking everyone.

    Xu Cheng took off his blindfold and saw the data, slightly feeling satisfied with his reaction speed. However, he didn¡¯t notice that Wang Ying and the other two had all taken in arge breath of cold air as they stared at him in horror.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m done with reaction speed testing for today, time to move on to speed and power,¡± Xu Cheng mumbled to himself.

    Wang Ying immediately came back to his senses and said, ¡°When you broke that machinest time, did you use all of your strength?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe that¡¯s not my limit,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Not his limit?

    Shi Wenbin and his buddy¡¯s eyelids jumped. Holy fack,st time you reached over 1400 kilograms of force even before you broke the machine, and now you are saying that¡¯s still not your limit? And saying it so nonchntly...

    Xu Cheng put down the prop gun and blindfold and left the shooting range, with Wang Ying quickly following behind.

    Shi Wenbin immediately went to pick up the blindfold to try it on. Holy fack was it pitch ck, he couldn¡¯t see sh*t! He was so confused, just how did Xu Cheng see through it? Could he be using his ears? Wait a second, that¡¯s not right too. That machine didn¡¯t have any audio cues as well, nor could they hear the sound of the discs flying out when they were at the 50 meters range. This was so strange.

    ¡°Turn on the system. He can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Shi Wenbin said with the blindfold on.

    His buddy went and turned on the machine, and after just staring for a dozen seconds, the first disc flew out. Seeing Shi Wenbin not reacting at all, he knew normal people could only rely on their eyes. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know when the discs woulde out. It turned out that Xu Cheng was really amazing!

    ¡°Yo facker did you turn it on yet?¡± Shi Wenbin swore grumpily.

    His buddy: ¡°The second one already flew out.¡±

    Shi Wenbin: ¡°...¡±

    After Wang Ying caught up to Xu Cheng¡¯s steps she asked, ¡°Why did you choose to retire? You are still young, and logically speaking, talents like you should be a hotmodity that many military regions would fight over for.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in a few words. Now, I¡¯m a patrol officer here in Shangcheng, and this job isn¡¯t bad,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and replied.

    ¡°With your skills and capabilities, you definitely don¡¯t need to start at the bottom of the police system,¡± Wang Ying replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the difference between politics and the military. In the military, we can use our fists to get higher ranks, but when ites to politics, achievements are everything. My instructor thought that the military and politics are very different, so I should start from the bottom and build a good foundation first.¡±

    Wang Ying lightly whispered to him, ¡°Hey. Wannae to our 8th Military Region? If you join, I can make sure you have the stage to shine. I can get you in with a rmendation.¡°

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I promised my former instructor, if I¡¯m going back, I will only be going back to 5th Military Region.¡±

    Wang Ying frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about the 5th Military Region? Their equipment and instruction resources are so poor, and we¡¯ve never seen any good results from the annual military exercisepetition. I¡¯m not being mean, but the 5th Military Region is always barely average in rank among the 38 military regions in the country.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. How would he not know this? Every year, if it weren¡¯t for him, Li Wei, and Luo Yi leading the team, it was probably very likely that they would end upst. This was also why many people didn¡¯t notice their individual capabilities. Then, the higher-ups would only pay attention to the military regions ranked close to the top to send them to higher-level institutions for training. This was also why Wang Ying and many others had never heard of Xu Cheng. After all, the 5th Military Region was a really average military region, it waspletely impossible topare it to the 8th Military Region located in Shangcheng.

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°In the beginning, when the list came out, no one wanted me but the 5th Military Region, so I will always be a soldier there.¡±

    Wang Ying was feeling a bit bad. ¡°It is such a pity for your talent.¡±

    Generally, thoseing out from top-ranking military regions would have a wider range of career options after they retired from the military, and no wonder Xu Cheng was only transferred to Shangcheng to be a patrol officer. If it was someoneing out from one of the top 5 military regions fromst year, they would get transferred directly to the mid-to-high level positions in the police system.

    Xu Cheng actually didn¡¯t care, because every where¡¯s the same if he couldn¡¯t get into the Dragon Division. Right now, he needed time to take good care of his body and figure out what¡¯s going on. Of course, he never gave up on his dream and the original qualification status of trying out for Dragon Division. After he fully understands his physical condition, he would go and self-refer himself to the Dragon Division. Presumably, Luo Yi and Li Wei would definitely get a few votes for him.

    On the other side, the defeated Shi Wenbin¡¯s path was blocked by two veterans as he wasing out from the shooting range. Usually, people wouldn¡¯t be this curious when there¡¯s a visitor. It was mainly becausest time when Shi Wenbin and his buddy came back, they were telling everyone about how horrifying Xu Cheng¡¯s power was. But naturally, the explosive strength of over 1000 kilograms would definitely be a topic for people to sneer at because it was just too ridiculous to be true.

    So, when Xu Cheng was brought in today, the veterans wanted toe here and see this ¡°legend¡±.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the guy? The beast you guys were talking about,¡± a top-ranking veteran of the military region stopped Shi Wenbin and his partner and asked.

    ¡°He just went that way with Instructor Wang,¡± Shi Wenbin replied. ¡°They seemed to have headed to test out his strength, so they probably went to the weights room.¡±

    Those two veterans turned around and went into that direction. They were both confused why someone that was always so cold and distant like Wang Ying would enthusiastically take a random guy around for a tour in their military region.

    When the two went over, they saw Xu Cheng and Wang Ying talking about something in the weights room.

    ¡°Ying, this man is...¡± the two went up and pretended to ask.

    ¡°Two captains, his name is Xu Cheng. He used to be in the 5th Military Region but has now retired.¡± Wang Ying was just thinking how she might not have enough influence to refer Xu Cheng in, so upon seeing two captains, she immediately introduced him to them, ¡°I think it might be a bit of a waste letting him stay in Shangcheng, so I wanted to invite him to join the 8th Military Region.¡±

    The two snorted. ¡°Is there anything wrong? Although our 8th Military Region isn¡¯t the top in the country, but it¡¯s in the top 10. Are you sure about letting someone from the 27th ranked military region join ours? Don¡¯t you think that if he was reallypetent, he would be staying at the 5th Military Region?¡±

 Chapter 63 - Hit Me With Your Best Punch First

    <b>Chapter 63: Hit Me With Your Best Punch First</b>

    Among the two of them, one guy was named Yan Wei and the other one was called Wu Hao. These two had high qualifications in the army and had always brought honor to their military region in the past military exercises. With such a halo, it was inevitable for those two to feel a bit arrogant. It was also because they were quite sensitive towards Wang Ying¡¯s attitude. They had never seen her talk this highly about someone in their military region, yet now she was praising an outsider and was even trying to invite him in. Wasn¡¯t this an embarrassment to the honorable 8th Military Region?

    Xu Cheng could also understand why these two weren¡¯t really weing him. After all, he was here to borrow their equipment to assess his current capabilities, so despite their attitude, he didn¡¯t mind it.

    He just told Wang Ying, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, perhaps I should go. To be honest, I¡¯m mainly doing this because I have to fight a death match with someone in two days, so I need to warm myself up and get somest-minute training in.¡±

    Hearing that Xu Cheng was leaving, Wang Ying was immediately upset. She was really unhappy with Wu Hao and Yan Wei¡¯s attitude towards Xu Cheng. It wasn¡¯t their home, so why couldn¡¯t she just bring someone in?

    ¡°Who are you battling?¡± Wang Ying asked in curiosity.

    ¡°Have you heard of the leader of North Gate?¡± Xu Cheng asked Wang Ying.

    ¡°North Gate? You are saying...¡± Wang Ying¡¯s eyes immediately widened. ¡°The leader of the North Gate Gang came out of seclusion and said that he was challenging someone to a deathmatch. Is that someone you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°The match is in two days, my supervisor gave me the days off for me to prepare for it. You also know that normal ces wouldn¡¯t offer the stuff that fits our caliber of exercise, so when I ran it into you guys today, I figured that you are from the army as well so I wanted to borrow your equipment. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Wang Ying didn¡¯t mind at all and shook her head.

    ¡°That guy the North Gate leader is challenging is you?¡± Wu Hao and Yan Wei¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. They came closer and took a good look at Xu Cheng. Yan Weiughed and asked, ¡°Are you tired of living or something?¡±

    Wu Hao nodded and said, ¡°He created North Gate with his own hands, it¡¯s not something an ordinary thug can do. Although he went into seclusion for over a dozen years, his power and influence are still there, or else he wouldn¡¯t have still been able to suppress the entirety of North Gate. Brat, you could lose your life if you are too impulsive, you know that?¡±

    Wang Ying yelled at those two captains, ¡°Now the point is to help him. After all, he¡¯s doing this in an attempt to disband North Gate. At this critical point, just stop discriminating against soldiers of other military regions.¡±

    ¡°Help him? Isn¡¯t it simple? Just spar with us. To be honest, although we aren¡¯t the best, among the currently active-service soldiers in this country, we can get into the top 50 fighters for sure,¡± Wu Hao said.

    Yan Wei nodded. ¡°Yeah, we are fine with you sparring with us, but are you though? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even go one or two rounds.¡±

    Wang Ying said to Xu Cheng, ¡°These two captains are both very good in meleebat, you can probably get a lot of experience if you spar with them.¡±

    Xu Cheng said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m notcking experience, I just want to find a pro that can force out my potential so I can see where my limits are.¡±

    Now that was not something Yan Wei and Wu Hao wanted to hear. Does this guy think we are not pros that can force out his potential? Just you wait, not to mention forcing out your potential, I will force crap out of your a-s when I¡¯m done with you.

    ¡°You do talk big.¡± Yan Wei ced his hands on his hips and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, you are not qualified for us two to spar with you. If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Ying here, what you just said could get you beat up, you know?¡±

    Wu Hao chimed in, ¡°The leader of North Gate should at least be B or even B+ inbat power, we are both C+. If you can¡¯t even beat us, then I might as well break a few bones of yours and hospitalize you so you don¡¯t end up embarrassing the police force the day after tomorrow, when you get killed by that gang leader.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you two captains, you even know that he¡¯s going to be representing the police to fight those ck society members, so just lend him a hand,¡± Wang Ying said a few words from Xu Cheng¡¯s side.

    The two captains exchanged a look. Wu Hao snorted as he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Little brat, I heard that brat Shi Wenbin boasted how you can even kill a bull with one punch. I don¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s fine if you want us two to spar with you, but first you should show us your strength so that we can see if you are even qualified to fight the North Gate gang leader or not.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡±

    Wu Hao: ¡°Very simple. Here, punch my stomach, let me see what you got.¡±

    Then, he lifted his tank top, revealing his explosive abdominal muscles.

    Not just Xu Cheng, but even Wang Ying hesitated.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid that I might not be able to control my strength and injure you,¡± Xu Cheng kindly declined.

    ¡°Yeah, Captain Wu, his punch is a bit ridiculous.¡± Wang Ying bitterly smiled. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone gets hurt.¡±

    Xu Cheng added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it might kill you.¡±

    Wu Hao immediately red back and shouted, ¡°Nonsense! Do you know how many times I was the champion of the National Military Fighting Competition? Do you want to go to my dorm to see the trophies? How about youe to the Hall of Fame to see my qualifications? All my years of fighting experience were gathered by putting my life on the line. Whether it¡¯s karate or taekwondo, there are plenty of people with more power than you. I¡¯ve even seen guys that could blow up a punching bag with one punch or one kick. You are afraid that you will kill me? Humph! Not to mention killing me, I will recognize your abilities even if you just hurt me!¡±

    Yan Wei also felt that Xu Cheng was a bit boastful with his words and said, ¡°Wu Hao came from a martial artist family and had been studying martial arts since little. I heard him say that there¡¯s such a thing called qi in his body, and under normal circumstances, nothing can hurt him. He doesn¡¯t look very burly, but his punches and kicks rely on the explosive strength of his inner qi, which is very powerful.¡±

    Wu Hao was pretty proud with what Yan Wei just said, and he didn¡¯t say anything but his face clearly shows that he¡¯s very dismissive of Xu Cheng and Wang Ying¡¯s words.

    Wang Ying was still worried that these two captains might get injured because she saw Xu Cheng¡¯s strength with her own eyes back then. The numbers disyed on that machine wouldn¡¯t lie.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Captain Wu, I¡¯ve seen yourbat videos. Perhaps you guys have the same expectation of what a normal person¡¯s strength should be at. However, Xu Cheng¡¯s strength is a bit too much for you to take. Let¡¯s notpare strength, just directly spar.¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show me his punch, how can I know what level he¡¯s at to spar effectively? I don¡¯t want to change my clothes and warm up just to spar with him. He can show me his punch, and if we think it¡¯s okay, then we will spar with him. We are busy people too, we can¡¯t just spar with anyone that you ask us to,¡± Yan Wei said.

    ¡°Then... maybe we will try a punch?¡± Xu Cheng hesitated for a moment and said. After all, he was a bit curious about whether his punch works against inner qi masters like this Wu Hao ims to be.

    Wu Hao patted himself on the belly, held his breath, locked the inner qi in his veins and dantian region, and said, ¡°Come on!¡±

 Chapter 64 - The Beautiful Scenery From That One Punch

    <b>Chapter 64: The Beautiful Scenery From That One Punch</b>

    Since he said it so confidently, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t refuse.

    He rubbed his fists, licked his dry lips, and said, ¡°Then... Here Ie?¡±

    ¡°Quit wasting time, juste,¡± Wu Hao said.

    Xu Cheng saw he was trying to lock in his inner qi like in martial art movies, so he decided to do a light punch and see if it was lethal.

    This punch was quite understated by the looks of it because he didn¡¯t use much strength.

    Afternding the punch, he looked at Wu Hao and saw that he wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    ¡°Is this it?¡± Wu Hao¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°Are you serious? I didn¡¯t even feel anything, are you sure you hit me?¡±

    Yan Wei on the side said with ridicule, ¡°Ying, you are an intelligent and rational girl, but sometimes you should assess a person more carefully. Don¡¯t just boast about his abilities.¡±

    Wang Ying snorted, ¡°Xu Cheng didn¡¯t use his strength at all. He was afraid of hurting Captain Wu Hao.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Not using his strength? Then what¡¯s he waiting for? We are both soldiers, no need to go easy on me,¡± Wu Hao said loudly. ¡°If I frown, that means your strength is decent , but did you see me frown just now?

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Nope. I will try to control my strength and spread it in 10 punches and test them progressively on you, does that sound okay?¡±

    Wu Hao: ¡°Not to mention 10, I can even let you punch 20 times. Stop talking and hurry, or I will get internal injuries from locking my inner qi for too long.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and didn¡¯t waste any more time. He rubbed his fist. This time, he used some strength, but just like he said, he suppressed it to 10% and would gradually add more power to each punch.

    ¡°Then I will use some strength,¡± Xu Cheng said as he threw a punch.

    Poom.

    The sound of flesh hitting flesh was heard. There was an instant before the punchnded when Wu Hao thought Xu Cheng¡¯s punch wouldn¡¯t hurt because he didn¡¯t pull it back very far before punching. Who would¡¯ve thought, the moment the fist came into contact with his body, it would look like it was a light collision but he would clearly feel a slight tremor in his internal organs.

    Although he was still flexing his solid abs and didn¡¯t frown, this fist made some muscles on his face twitch a bit.

    The punch was so sudden that it almost broke the qi locked down in Wu Hao¡¯s body.

    Yan Wei smiled. ¡°How is it, Ying? Your Captain Wu Hao¡¯s qi technique isn¡¯t just boasting.¡±

    Wang Ying also said admiringly, ¡°Indeed, Captain Wu Hao is indeed the representative figure of our military region.¡±

    Wu Hao rolled his eyes, showing his arrogance.

    Xu Cheng withdrew his fist and said, ¡°Then the second one ising.¡±

    ¡°Wait what?¡± Wu Hao¡¯s eyes opened up wide. ¡°Second one? You mean that just now was the first punch of the ten?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes, now I will try again with 10 percent more strength.¡±

    Wu Hao took in a big breath and said, ¡°Come on.¡±

    This time, he would not underestimate Xu Cheng.

    And this time, Xu Cheng pulled his fist back further, and the swing was now considered to be a regr punch and gave a feeling of strength.

    Poom!

    When this fistnded on Wu Hao¡¯s abdominal muscles, his organs almost got disced. When Xu Cheng moved his fist away, a dark red fist mark was left on Wu Hao¡¯s abs. Scientifically speaking, the strong pressure caused blood to rush to the skinyer so hard that a fist mark appeared. However, it couldn¡¯t have been easily done, so even Yan Wei smelled something fishy upon seeing this.

    He noticed that Wu Hao¡¯s left eye was twitching. Clearly, it was him trying to digest the pain and the chain reaction brought by Xu Cheng¡¯s punch. Yep, Wu Hao wouldn¡¯t have imagined in a million years the amount of power packed behind Xu Cheng punch just now. He just felt like a bull came right at him, and if he wasn¡¯t gripping the floor with his feet and stance, he would¡¯ve probably been sent flying away by the fist. And now, his organs felt like they were dancing around in his body, a feeling as chilling as dancing in his grave.

    ¡°Captain Wu is indeed powerful, capable of taking my second punch. Then, here Ie again,¡± Xu Cheng said as he took a step back, giving enough distance for this punch to collect momentum.

    Seeing this posture, Wu Hao¡¯s eyelids shivered a bit.

    Holy fack, another one?

    But since he already let out his boastful words, he took in a deep breath and solidified his stance.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    This time, when Xu Cheng¡¯s fist came over, a ¡°xew¡± sound of air resistance could even be heard. It got to Wu Hao¡¯s ears, and his pupils immediately erged.

    With a ¡°poom¡± sound, Wu Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    This moment, this second, he felt like it was as long as a decade, and the amount of pain he felt reminded him of the suffering and hardship in this world. After enduring the pain until it lessened to a manageable state, he felt like he was tired of living. His mood right now could only bepared to getting raped by a bull.

    ¡°Captain Wu, your eyebrows moved,¡± Wang Ying started at the change going on with Wu Hao¡¯s face and said.

    Right now, Wu Hao just wanted to swear, but he could only mumble in his heart, Not only my eyebrows moved, can¡¯t you see both of my eyelids are shivering too?!

    When Xu Cheng moved his fist, Yan Wei took a look at the fist mark. It was a mark before, and now it was swollen... He suddenly swallowed the saliva in his mouth. Thank god he didn¡¯t try to act tough earlier, and now he could only sympathize with Wu Hao as he held his tears to finish acting tough.

    Pew. Wu Hao suddenly began bleeding from one of his nostrils.

    Wang Ying eximed, ¡°Captain Wu, your nose is bleeding.¡±

    Wu Hao touched his nose. Oh sh*t, he was bleeding for real.

    ¡°Uhh, I ate a lot of spicy food today, that probably caused the nosebleed. It¡¯s fine. Oh and, Xu Cheng, let¡¯s stop wasting time. How about this, just give me your best shot,¡± Wu Hao said.

    ¡°My best shot?¡± Xu Cheng hesitated. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to test it. After I broke the dynamometer machinest time, I hadn¡¯t been able to get numerical data on that punch. I¡¯m really not confident that I won¡¯t hurt you with this punch.¡±

    Just as Yan Wei thought, Wu Hao decided to act tough all the way until the end. Wu Hao said, ¡°You gave me 3 punches, but other than the frown, did you get another reaction from me? I will give you thest punch for you to prove yourself. Just seize this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will just use half of my strength. I¡¯m afraid that my best punch will kill you.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Captain, prepare yourself, I¡¯ming.¡±

    Half of his strength? Also scared of killing me?

    Wu Hao muttered to himself in his heart, ¡°Today, whatever it takes, I will take this punch. All for my dignity!¡±

    Yan Wei knew his partner very well, yet he never saw Wu Hao this serious, as if he was about to face a very powerful enemy. He never saw him taking this long to prepare his stance and qi lockdown. From how he was constantly sweating beans, Yan Wei knew Wu Hao already barely managed to withstand Xu Cheng¡¯s second punch.

    Then taking a look at Xu Cheng, after he rolled up his sleeves and revealed his solid muscles, he rxed his fingers and then suddenly gathered them into a fist, and then opened up a distance of five meters.

    Wu Hao carefully swallowed his saliva. Seeing Xu Cheng charging over with that fist and the pressure and domineering force he carried with him, Wu Hao really regretted saying all those things earlier. If possible, he really wanted to go home and find his mom, and eat his favorite dish that his mom always prepared for him.

    Why would he suddenly have this thought?

    Because he realized something as Xu Cheng¡¯s fistnded on his abdominal muscles. What qi? What golden bell absolute defense martial art? All of that were useless. His entire body directly left earth and flew into the sky. That feeling of defying gravity really made him think that he was going to heaven. Through the sky, apanied by the blood spewing from his mouth that left a perfect red arc in the air, his body flew away like a kite with a broken string.

    Wang Ying and Yan Wei¡¯s mouth were wide open as they sent Wu Hao off with their eyes, with Xu Cheng half kneeling on the ground holding the pose with his fist still out.

    Yan Wei would never forget this day, that beautiful arc, and that scenery of that one punch.

 Chapter 65 - Highly Recommend

    <b>Chapter 65: Highly Rmend</b>

    When Wu Hao¡¯s body hit the wall and made a sound, Wang Ying and Yan Wei finally came to their senses and hurried over to check up on Wu Hao¡¯s injury.

    Shi Wenbin and his partner, who were peeking outside of the room, almost dropped their jaws.

    If that fistnded on their bodies... Thinking of this, the two of them suddenly tightened their buttholes and shivered.

    ¡°We were mocking him so much earlier at the shooting range, will he turn aroundter and smash our nuts?¡±

    His partner said with the look of despair, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I think I mocked him the most...¡±

    As Wu Hao was helped up, the blood wasing out of his mouth nonstop like a faucet. Once the qi barrier in his body broke, all of his organs took a lot of damage.

    After getting helped up, he was already coughing violently with blood.

    ¡°Captain Wu Hao, are you alright?¡± Wang Ying asked with concern, and Yan Wei directly went into the room to get the medical kit and give him some pain killers.

    After Wu Hao took the pills, his vision gradually became clear. His eyes had no spirit in them, as if he had just been raped by a herd of cows.

    ¡°I... I feel like I was headbutted by an elephant, my bones...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Xu Cheng came over and said apologetically.

    Yan Wei raised his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Not your fault. Get the military doctor over first.¡±

    Wang Ying went to get the doctors who came and took Wu Hao away. Xu Cheng began apologizing to Wang Ying, but Wang Ying interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, this has nothing to do with you. You didn¡¯t deal a fatal blow, and the doctor said the injury is containable. He just needs to rest for a few weeks, so he won¡¯t be able to spar with you anymore. As for this case, I still have to report to my higherup.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°My bad.¡±

    ¡°I will send you off first.¡±

    Xu Cheng came out of the military region with her. Seeing that he was just going to leave and was not nning to give her his number, she shouted, ¡°If you want toe and find me next time, I can give you my number.¡±

    Xu Cheng just remembered and he patted his forehead, smiling and asking, ¡°What¡¯s your number?¡±

    Wang Ying rolled her eyes. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

    Xu Cheng handed it over, Wang Ying dialed her own number and then gave it back and said, ¡°This is my number. You can call me if you need me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in touch.¡± Wang Ying gestured with her hand by her ear.

    After the two parted, Wang Ying then went to the hospital inside the military region to check up on Wu Hao. The 1.9-meter-tall head instructor came out of the ward after checking up on Wu Hao. Seeing Wang Ying, who was one of the witnesses, he asked in curiosity, ¡°Did Wu Hao get hit by a car or something? Holy, the doctor said his skeleton was almost falling apart.¡±

    Wang Ying was surprised.

    ¡°He was taught a lesson by someone,¡± At this moment, Yan Wei came out of the ward and answered the head instructor¡¯s question.

    The head instructor frowned. ¡°He got into a fight with someone?¡±

    Wang Ying didn¡¯t talk. It was also her fault, since she invited Xu Cheng here and it was also her that asked Wu Hao and Yan Wei to train Xu Cheng. But who knew Xu Cheng would be the big boss and stomp the novice Wu Hao instead.

    Yan Wei, of course, wasn¡¯t the type to be unreasonable. In fact, he actually admired Xu Cheng, so he pushed all of the responsibilities onto themselves. ¡°I already told Old Wu, I told him not to try the Golden Bell Absolute Defense thingy but he didn¡¯t listen. See, sh*t went wrong. Ying brought over a guy and told us to help train him. She said that guy¡¯s punch is incredible and Wu didn¡¯t believe it and told him to punch his bully 10 times. And then, he ended up here after the third punch.¡±

    The head instructor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you two taking me as a fool? Three punches could turn a guy into this? Look at how poor his face looks, he¡¯s mumbling about how a train was going to hit him. There must¡¯ve been a car crash. Hurry, tell me. Don¡¯t be scared of that guy¡¯s background, you have me. Holy crap, how dare they injure my military region¡¯s champion fighter? I will deal with them to the end.¡±

    Wang Ying and Yan Wei were both speechless.

    ¡°Then you should wait until Wu Hao wakes up and ask him.¡± Yan Wei didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    After Wu Haopletely woke up, he saw the head instructor sitting by his bed. The head instructor leaned over and asked Wu Hao, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Wu Hao just kept mumbling and said, ¡°I just had this dream, I saw my deceased mother....¡±

    The head instructor patted himself on the head. ¡°Stop pretending to be crazy. Tell me what happened.¡±

    Wu Hao: ¡°Give me a cigarette.¡±

    The head instructor lit one and gave it to him. As Wu Hao took a puff, his pale face turned to Wang Ying who was behind the head instructor and said, ¡°Get me a ticket to the fight between Xu Cheng and the North Gate leader, I need the closest seat to the front. I want to see how much strength is packed behind his most powerful punch.¡±

    Yan Wei: ¡°The doctor said you need to rest.¡±

    Wu Hao: ¡°No, he said his most powerful punch could kill a person. I want to see if someone at the North Gate leader¡¯s level would die under that punch.¡±

    Wang Ying: ¡°Do you think he can win against North Gate¡¯s leader?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± The head instructor was confused.

    Wu Hao put out the smoke and said to the head instructor, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a guy named Xu Cheng from the 5th Military Region. I think you should headhunt him over.¡±

    Wang Ying listened with joy.

    The head instructor snorted, ¡°The 5th Military Region? We need to go to such an average military region to headhunt? You are not scared of us bing theughing stock of other people? If we are doing headhunting, we should at least go to a military region in the top ten, but you are telling me to go to the 28th ranked one? Let me tell you. At the 5th Military Region, there are only two good ones. One is named Li Wei, and the other is named Luo Yi. Both of them left that region already, so this year they are going to be ranked amongst thest ones for sure. If I go there to recruit, what will our opponents think of us?¡±

    Wu Hao bitterly smiled. ¡°Your thoughts were the same as mine when I first saw Xu Cheng. And that expression too, full of disdain, it almost rivals mine. And then, I¡¯mying here now.¡±

    Yan Wei couldn¡¯t help it but mock Wu Hao a little. ¡°I told you that sh*t doesn¡¯t work. See what happens now? Your qi whatever broke, right?¡±

    Wu Hao retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. That fist... Let me tell you, in front of absolute power, whatever defense is useless. It¡¯s just that terrifying.¡±

    Wang Ying saw a bigger hope of sessfully recruiting Xu Cheng, so she immediately said to the head instructor, ¡°Instructor, can you try to look into Xu Cheng¡¯s profile at the 5th Military Region? If possible, I think we can really recruit him.¡±

    Yan Wei also nodded and agreed, ¡±Boss, this guy¡¯s indeed very skilled, I also rmend him.¡±

    The head instructor then started looking at Wu Hao with a serious face. ¡°You really turned out this way because of his punch?¡±

    Wu Hao nodded. ¡°Putting aside the first two probing punches, this guy¡¯s punch can really incapacitate someone right away, or even kill.¡±

    The head instructor paused for a second. ¡°Okay. I will check out this guy¡¯s profile. If he¡¯s really up to our standards, we can consider headhunting him.¡±

 Chapter 66 - In-Laws Are Coming to Huaxia

    <b>Chapter 66: In-Laws Are Coming to Huaxia</b>

    ¨C At Night ¨C

    After hearing the strong rmendation from Wang Ying, Yan Wei, and Wu Hao, the head instructor couldn¡¯t help but be curious and call his instructor buddy at the 5th Military Region.

    The head instructor of the 5th Military Region was actually surprised that a military region ranked in the top ten woulde to him to headhunt. He bitterly smiled. ¡°If you came a month ago, I would¡¯ve told you hell no. But now, even if I¡¯m willing, it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    The head instructor of the 8th Military Region frowned. ¡°Huh? He quit?¡±

    ¡°Nope. He loves this profession and he also proved his value, but unfortunately, there was an incident in a mission two months ago that caused hisprehensive strength to regress, dropping from A to C+. To be honest, even though he wasn¡¯t qualified to join the Dragon Division, he¡¯s still more than enough to stay in the military region. However, he¡¯s a prideful guy, and he didn¡¯t want to stay just because we are sympathetic, so he took the initiative and left. I arranged him to work in Shangcheng so he can at least have a stable life after he leaves the army,¡± the 5th Military Region¡¯s head instructor sighed and said.

    ¡°What kind of incident would cause someone¡¯s power to drop this dramatically?¡± The head instructor of the 8th Military Region was curious.

    ¡°It was a mission destroying a privateboratory base. They were hidden very well in the Middle East. We caught traces of investments from many different countries sponsoring them in the dark and found out that they frequently used live humans to do their gic experiments on. The higher-up gave the order to destroy it, but unfortunately, Xu Cheng was injected with a defective gic product during the mission. Our scientists and doctors said that he might not have too long to live anymore, but I didn¡¯t tell Xu Cheng that yet.¡±

    The 8th Military Region¡¯s head instructor finally came to a realization. ¡°No wonder you would let go someone as talented as him.¡±

    The 5th Military Region¡¯s head instructorughed and said, ¡°Even after his power dropped to that of an ordinary person, he¡¯s still a soldier of the 5th Military Region. Stop dreaming about headhunting him. This brat told me before he left that he will be back. Although I believe those old men at the research facility, I have more faith in Xu Cheng making a miraculous recovery and returning. You already know, we already sent off 2 of the Three Swordsmen to the Dragon Division, he¡¯s the only signature soldier we have here, so stop daydreaming. I know you guys at Shangcheng have all the resources and talents already, but let me tell you, Xu Cheng¡¯s a very loyal guy. You guys can give up on that thought.¡±

    The 8th Military Region¡¯s instructor snorted, ¡°Would I try to headhunt a C+? The 20-men team we send every year to the military exercise has an average strength of B, he might not even make it into the military exercise team even if hees.¡±

    The 5th Military Region instructor snorted right back, ¡°Stop showing off to my face. You have the poption and the resources at Shangcheng, so obviously you can find more talents. We are already doing good enough getting ced at an average ranking, considering how the 5th is in a rural area with little poption and resource.¡±

    ¡°Haha, this year, without the Three Swordsmen, let¡¯s see if you guys will end upst. Fine, I won¡¯t headhunt your guy, so we will leave it at that. When doing the drawter at the military exercise, don¡¯t let us face you guys, or we will give your soldiers existential crises.¡±

    Then, the head instructor hung up and went to the ward to find Wu Hao and the others.

    ¡°Head Instructor, how was it?¡± Wang Ying asked urgently.

    ¡°Xu Cheng was indeed a soldier of the 5th Military Region. They didn¡¯t erase him from the system yet and just sent him to Shangcheng to rest for now. I asked about him. Although you guys say he¡¯s very strong, theprehensive strength report the 5th Military Region gave him was a C+, so I think we should forget about recruiting him.¡±

    Wu Hao frowned. ¡°Head Instructor, could there be a mistake with the score?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just leave this at that. The people at the 5th Military Region already made it clear that they won¡¯t let Xu Cheng go since he¡¯s their signature,¡± the head instructor replied.

    After leaving the 8th Military Region, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t go home. He already made up his mind, so he didn¡¯t want the two women at home bugging him. Suddenly, his phone started ringing, and he took a look at the caller ID.

    Lin Chuxue.

    Standing on a bridge, facing the wind, looking at the caller ID, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he should pick it up. Thinking back to 4 years ago, when Lin Chuxue¡¯s father pulled together this arranged marriage, Xu Cheng was self-abased and alone, and he didn¡¯t think he had what it would take to give Lin Chuxue, the princess of a wealthy family, the happiness of a lifetime. So, that night, at the Lin Family¡¯s mansion, he declined her dad¡¯s proposal for him to marry Lin Chuxue.

    It was also after that night, him and Lin Chuxue could never return to the past of them being childhood best friends. Then, her dad, Lin Guiren, domineeringly forced the two to get married, but there was already a gap in their rtionship and they never crossed the red line. Even though they were in the same city or on the same street, they wouldn¡¯t look directly at each other or deliberately start a conversation.

    After Lin Chuxue was forced to abandon her aristocratic lifestyle in Ennd and return to Huaxia with her husband, her temperament gradually became cold, feeling indifferent towards anything. Overtime, she appeared as if she was living without a heart and had no emotions. All of that made Xu Cheng feel guilty, so he felt, that if he owed someone in this lifetime, it would be Lin Chuxue.

    In his eyes, Lin Chuxue was a woman as noble and beautiful as a princess. Since childhood, from kindergarten to university, she had always been the center of attention and someone he couldn¡¯t move his eyes away from. However, her father was a British tycoon born in China, yet he was a ymate that was adopted to live under their roof. Under the influence of such sharply contrasted social status, he felt more and more unworthy of Lin Chuxue. That night, he declined Lin Guiren¡¯s decision for the two of them to get married so he could give Lin Chuxue back her freedom. He knew, Lin Guiren was only doing this because Lin Guiren was a dear friend to his deceased father, and he also thought that there was no way that someone as perfect as Lin Chuxue would like him. Marrying her to him felt more like an act of charity and sympathy towards him, so he declined due to his inner pride.

    In the thousands of thoughts, the ringtone stopped by itself.

    Not long after, his phone began ringing again, and this time the number was from Ennd.

    He picked it up.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, we are heading over in two days. I¡¯m giving you a heads up, don¡¯t expose the cold war you have been having with my sister.¡± A guy¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. He was Lin Chuxue¡¯s little brother, Lin Lei, and he was the only one that knew about Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue being only nominal husband and wife.

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment. ¡°Why are Dad and Mom suddenlying to Huaxia?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°You can ask yourself. You guys went back for four years now, but howe there¡¯s no news from my sister¡¯s belly? In calls with Dad, Sis always says that she¡¯s busy with work, and Dad said he had enough. I will call my sis in a bit and tell her too. You guys get prepared, I failed to convince those two and they already booked their flight.¡±

    After hanging up, Xu Cheng¡¯s brain fell into a mess, not knowing what to do.

    He had always been grateful to Lin Guiren and his family. Ever since his father died, Lin Guiren took him to Ennd to live with them. He treated him like his own son, and it was exactly because he treated him too well that Xu Cheng declined his proposal to marry his daughter. He already received too much from the Lin Family, so he didn¡¯t want to take Lin Chuxue¡¯s freedom too.

    At this moment, Lin Chuxue¡¯s call came in again.

    Xu Cheng also had to talk to Lin Chuxue about Lin Guiren¡¯s schedule. After picking up the phone, both of them were afraid that they had nothing to talk about and they both said in unison, ¡°Dad and Mom areing in two days...¡±

    Then, both of them paused and fell into silence.

    Lin Chuxue sighed lightly and said, ¡°You have to win no matter what. I will arrange my parents to go to the restaurant first, finish the fight fast ande over after.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for awhile and answered, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Worth It to Wait?

    <b>Chapter 67: Worth It to Wait?</b>

    After hanging up, Lin Chuxue pressed her lips together. She could only use this as an excuse to cheer for Xu Cheng. Since when did she need to find a reason or excuse to even talk to him?

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled.

    She was standing on the balcony of Xu Cheng¡¯s home. When Shen Yao came over, Lin Chuxue quickly put the phone into the bag.

    ¡°Are you really okay not going back for two days? Wouldn¡¯t your boss take you to court or something?¡± Shen Yao held the fruit te and chewed as she asked.

    ¡°Did you forget that my family is a big shareholder of thepany? I¡¯m basically half a boss. When thepany just started, we needed a capable singer and celebrity to lead thepany, and that was why I was chosen to give it a shot. The boss would never force anything on me. By now, we are already signing more and more new celebrities and trainees, so thepany will still be able to function normally without me,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    ¡°But you are a popr money tree right now, it would be unreasonable if yourpany doesn¡¯t take advantage of a gold ma like you,¡± Shen Yao pouted and said.

    ¡°Money can be earned anytime, and it¡¯s not necessarily good to have money.¡± Lin Chuxue remembered how she and Xu Cheng missed the most opportune time to ept each other because of the gap in their social and wealth status.

    Shen Yao bitterly smiled. Looking at the night view from the balcony, at the bustling city lights, she said in agreement, ¡°Yeah, everything changed after the money came. My dad started to attract bees and butterflies, and lost something he treasured and wanted to protect in the past.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at her and slowly asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to go back home and face your step-mother?¡±

    Shen Yao was a bit lost. She looked ahead and shook her head. ¡°Maybe the scar in my heart didn¡¯t heal yet, so I don¡¯t want to go back and face them. After all, with my current resources, I can make enough money to feed myself.¡±

    She then turned around, looked towards Lin Chuxue and asked with a smug smile, ¡°My big superstar, when do you n on marrying yourself away? I heard that there are tons of rich heirs surrounding you every day, willing to spend millions after millions on you. Holy crap I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and replied, ¡°You said it yourself, I¡¯m wearing the big superstar halo, and those people only want to y with me for that. Assuming that I lose that dazzling halo, maybe I won¡¯t be worth that price anymore.¡±

    Shen Yao asked, ¡°So, do you have a target yet?¡±

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in looking for one right now. I just want to focus on my music for now. I¡¯m only 23, so why would I be anxious?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you came to develop your career in Huaxia all by yourself, sometimes it gets lonely for sure, so you obviously need someone to take care of you,¡± Shen Yao said.

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°So, that¡¯s why I came to visit you. Aren¡¯t you my best friend that will take care of me?¡±

    Shen Yao rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, you already threw me under the bus twice. I can still vividly remember the scene of getting besieged by your fans.¡±

    Lin Chuxueughed and replied, ¡°That was because you didn¡¯t believe how popr I was. At the first time, I even told you to be careful, you exposed my location yourself, and now you are ming me?¡±

    Shen Yao also couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly. She met Lin Chuxue in the air. She was the stewardess, and Lin Chuxue was in her sunsses. She was assigned to bring Lin Chuxue out of the security check. It was good until she insisted on buying Lin Chuxue lunch, and then they were besieged by fans and barely got out.

    Shen Yao smiled after remembering how they met. On the balcony, she let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I wonder if Xu Cheng can beat the North Gate leader. As a local, I know a lot about North Gate¡¯s gang leader. He¡¯s a merciless guy that will use the most brutal means to get what he wants.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Shen Yao in surprise. ¡°You are concerned about him?¡±

    She actually minded it a lot that Xu Cheng was living with two girls, one of them even being her best friend. It was quite hard for her to ept it.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Shen Yao immediately declined. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this guy¡¯s very interesting? He does whatever he wants and isn¡¯t conventional at all. Inparison to other men, I¡¯ve never seen someone as interesting as him. Frankly speaking, I think he¡¯s quite reliable. The other night, he was willing to offend West Gate¡¯s casino for a stranger¡¯s family. Just that alone is better than most men I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Shen Yao praising her husband like it was second nature, it was unknown what kind of mood Lin Chuxue was in when she heard this.

    But, it was just a nominal marriage, why bother to care? Xu Cheng gave her enough freedom and personal space, then she should also allow Xu Cheng to enjoy the admiration from other women. But the truth was, Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t happy.

    ¡°Do you have a crush on that guy?¡± Lin Chuxue asked Shen Yao in curiosity.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Shen Yao said with increased volume, ¡°Where did you get that idea from? If I got crushes on people this easily, then I would¡¯ve already had a lot of boyfriends.¡±

    Lin Chuxue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shen Yao thought she heard it wrong. ¡°You actually let out a sigh of relief when you heard that I don¡¯t have a crush on anyone? Holy crap, Lin Chuxue, do you want me to be forever alone?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I just feel that you have to fly here and there, anyone you get with will end up in a long-distance rtionship for most of the time. It¡¯s very unreliable, so you might as well stay single,¡± Lin Chuxueughed and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the moment I find the right guy, I will quit this job.¡± Shen Yao raised her head, looked at the starry sky,ughed and said, ¡°Ran Jing made a bet with me to see if I have what it takes to make Xu Cheng fall for me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue blinked and asked, ¡°You agreed?¡±

    Shen Yao nodded. ¡°Having an entire month of break is too boring, I should do something interesting. To be honest, a man like Xu Cheng won¡¯t easily be nice to a woman or take the initiative to take care of a woman. So when a man like him falls in love with a girl, that girl will for sure be very happy.¡±

    Hearing this, Lin Chuxue silently sighed in her heart. Maybe he never liked me.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if he falls for me, I won¡¯t be able to get rid of him even if I wanted to.¡± Shen Yao sighed.

    Lin Chuxue pressed her lips together and then slowly said, ¡°You can get it a try, I can also bet with you.¡±

    She mumbled to herself in her heart: I don¡¯t believe he will choose you over me. Even if he falls for you, then it will be the day we get a divorce, because there¡¯s no longer a need to protect this love anymore.

    ¡°Lin Chuxue, you still don¡¯t get how charming I am? Humph, if even you are joining in on this bet, then I will definitely try my best,¡± Shen Yao said with her hands on her hips.

    Lin Chuxue was betting as well, she was betting whether their childhood sweetheart memories and emotions were still here. In fact, Lin Chuxue hoped that the reason they both stayed single over the years was that they were both waiting for the other one to talk first. However, she was no longer confident, so she thought it was fine to let Shen Yao give it a try. It would at least help prove if Xu Cheng was still holding onto their childhood memories and emotions as dearly as she was.

    ¡°Then you go court him. If you seed, then I will tell you a secret that I¡¯d deeply buried in my heart,¡± Lin Chuxue looked at Shen Yao and said.

    Maybe that day was reallying, the day when there¡¯s no longer a need to publicize her marriage but rather to end it.

 Chapter 68 - Duel Date

    <b>Chapter 68: Duel Date</b>

    ¨C Two dayster, at a stadium in the city that could amodate 3000 people ¨C

    This ce was already contracted to hold this death match. Although the city prohibited simr events from taking ce, today¡¯s asion would decide whether North Gate will disband or not, and thus the city officials decided to turn a blind eye on it. On top of that, the director of the city police bureau and many officials even came here to spectate.

    In addition, there were also representatives from underground forces. After all, everyone wanted to watch an event like this live, when even the city officialspromised for the very first time to allow this fight to take ce. If the police representative, Xu Cheng, lost the fight, then the police and the city officials¡¯ expressions would be funny to watch.

    Many rich people also came for the name, like the people that saw Xu Cheng fight before back at the West Gate¡¯s casino or those that wanted to witness the power of the North Gate leader. Then, there were also the people that were previously offended by Xu Cheng that came to see how Xu Cheng gets beaten to death, like Young Master Yun and his buddies.

    There were also Lin Dong and his brother and a few friends. They already came into the stadium, found a seat, and were just waiting for the fight to begin.

    It was still about an hour away from the fight at 12, and there were already a thousand or so people in the stadium.

    Among them, the representative from the city police¡¯s arrival attracted a lot of attention. They directly went to a VIP room.

    However, what was surprising was that people of the military region of Shangcheng also came. Among them were Yan Wei, Wu Hao, Wang Ying, Shi Wenbing, and their head instructor. The head instructor originally didn¡¯t want toe, but he was forcefully dragged over by Wang Ying.

    So many people came from the police, the government, and even the military, causing the stadium to immediately be more lively. Seizing the opportunity before the fight began, many people came over and greeted them. As for those who openly say they supported someone, who they actually bet their money on would be another story.

    At least 98% of the people attending today¡¯s event had at least heard of the power and influence of the North Gate leader and most knew nothing about Xu Cheng. Thus, the support was almost one-sided.

    The representatives from the other three Gates also came. Seeing so many officials arrive, the East Gate representative of port trade, the West Gate representative of legally operating casinos, and the South Gate representative of the food and real estate industry all came to greet each other.

    ¡°Such rare guests, you should¡¯ve told us ahead of time that you wereing so we could have gotten more VIP rooms ready.¡± The representative of West Gate came up to shake hands.

    The police director lightly snorted and calmly said, ¡°What do you mean rare guests, don¡¯t we see each other often? I think we will be seeing each other even more in the future, perhaps at our ce.¡±

    This was basically disguised provocation. The officials were very disdainful towards these people.

    The four Gates of Shangcheng had always been the most headache-inducing ck history of the city, and eliminating them was also the mission that the police director of every term strived toplete. But, the foundation of these forces were simply too deep, just the power of the current director alone was not enough to eradicate them. However, the police force never gave up on the thought of chewing this hard bone, and all departments were keeping a close eye on them in an attempt to try and catch someone in the act. This was also the real reason the actual gang leaders behind these four sects rarely showed themselves in public. However, this time, Xu Cheng identally triggered the North Gate gang leader. North Gate was already living a pretty ufortable life, doing the worst out of the four Gates, yet now they were even humiliated by a little patrol officer. If this patrol officer didn¡¯t even get punished, then the integrity and influence of North Gate would drop to an all-time low. By then, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference whether North Gate was dead or alive anymore and that was why the North Gate leader decided to use this opportunity to send two messages to the world: First of all, the gang leader was still alive; second of all, he was going to kill a police officer in front of all the officials to prove their domineering power and how big their balls are!

    Hearing the police director¡¯s words, the representatives of the three Gates only smiled and didn¡¯t talk back. At this time, even if they could win a verbal war, the police might be even tighter on their azzes in the future, so it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. After all, they were just the batch that upied power and resources early but were now forced toy low and undergo transition, and the officials were the ones in power. Thus, there was no need to openly dere war on the police. After all, only dumb people would try to fight a battle against the police and the country.

    ¡°Boss, we also just wanted to restart our life and livewfully, just give us a chance,¡± the people from the three Gates jokingly said.

    The director faintly smiled. ¡°Sure, the country can give you new identities the moment you give back everything you earned uwfully. Oh right, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to just give you new identities. Your heart and soul are already rotten and need treatment. How about this? Cooperate with us for a treatment of 15 or 20 years? If you don¡¯t want to cooperate, we might have to treat you for a lifetime.¡± (Implying prison time)

    The faces of the three representatives slightly darkened.

    At this time, ackey wanted to demonstrate how loyal he was, so he shouted at the police director, ¡°Even the judge will ask for evidence before sentencing someone.¡±

    Just as he finished, the representative of West Gate pped him across the face. ¡°Are you qualified to talk here?!¡±

    The director faintly smiled. ¡°Yeah, you should discipline your men well, or else we won¡¯t even know when trouble cane from those loose lips. Okay, it¡¯s time to watch the battle, we don¡¯t need your hospitality anymore.¡±

    The three representatives received the message to leave, so they had no choice but to walk out with their men back to their seats.

    Right after the police director sent those guys away, a tall and burly man of almost 50 years old, with a big kind smile and wearing a ck karate uniform, came over to shake his hand.

    The director could act mighty in front of those representatives but he couldn¡¯t act too arrogantly in front of him, because this guy was the gang leader of North Gate!

    ¡°I have long heard of your fame, and I never thought I would see you on the fighting stage in my lifetime,¡± the director faintly greeted with a fake smile.

    Gate Master Yanughed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m too old. In the past, I was able to kill on stage a martial arts master that was said to be the best in all of Southeast Asia. In the blink of an eye, over 20 years had passed, and today I actually have to fight a brat. Sigh. I guess I have to put my life on the line in order to protect the memorable things.¡±

    The director alsoughed and replied, ¡°People won¡¯t be able to take anything with them when they die. Sometimes it¡¯s better to just let go.¡±

    Gate Master Yan nodded, then looked around at the dozen or so city officials, he pretended to be ttered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many visitors from the city and police, now I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±

    Director: ¡°Worried about what?¡±

    Gate Master Yan: ¡°Worried that if I kill the patrol officerter on stage, the police and army would surround this ce.¡±

    ¡°We agreed to the deathmatch, so we won¡¯t.¡± The director smiled and continued, ¡°But then of course, if Mr. Yan can¡¯t keep his men under control and lead to a change in nature of today¡¯s event, then I will have this ce immediately surrounded.¡±

    In another corner, Shen Yao quietly sat with Ran Jing in a long dress. Between them sat Lin Chuxue in a hat and a pair of sunsses. At that moment, her phone rang.

    She immediately picked up the phone after seeing the number.

    ¡°Sis, we are here. Where are you and my brother-inw?¡±

    Lin Chuxue quickly replied, ¡°Lei, take Mom and Dad directly to the Four Seasons Hotel first. I know dad hasn¡¯t had authentic Chinese food for a long time, so I already booked a table at a restaurant. You bring them back to the hotel first, and Xu Cheng and I wille to pick you guys up in a bit.¡±

    Lin Lei bitterly smiled, ¡°Is this okay? Dad will be angry. He especially came to see you and Brother-in-Law, so I will get smacked if I tell him to wait. You know, Dad is still pretty muscr. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve already rebelled to do whatever I want.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Can you stall them for me? I will send you the address in a bit. I¡¯m busy over here.¡±

 Chapter 69 - Condition

    <b>Chapter 69: Condition</b>

    After Lin Chuxue hung up, she looked at her watch. There were only 20 minutes until the start of the match. Even the gang leader of North Gate had already arrived, but where was Xu Cheng?

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just her that was confused, but also the police director as well as those from the 8th Military Region. They were all looking around to see where Xu Cheng was.

    Lin Chuxue prayed in her heart, It¡¯s good for him to note too. It¡¯s in line with his temper of always running away, but that way he can also survive.

    Ran Jing: ¡°Will hee?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Although I¡¯m very scared that he will die if he loses, since he epted the deathmatch challenge, I will despise him if he doesn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s noting, judging by his temper.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao turned their face to Lin Chuxue in shock. ¡°By his temper? It seems like you know a lot about Xu Cheng?¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately blinked her eyes and replied, ¡°No, I just felt that since the gang leader of North Gate is quite famous, maybe Xu Cheng thought things through these two days and decided not toe.¡±

    Ran Jing lifted her head and then saw a figure standing upright at the entrance of the stadium. That 1.9-meter-tall figure stood there tall and sturdy, blocking part of the sunlight shining in so people immediately noticed him.

    She said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    The other two girls immediately looked towards the entrance and saw Xu Cheng. After he finished hisst puff on his cigarette, he threw it into the trash and then walked in. As he walked, he took off his jacket, revealing a white vest inside as he directly walked towards the stage.

    Inside this big stadium, the chairs were arranged so it surrounded the stage in the center and the tform climbed higher the further away the chairs were from the stage. When Xu Cheng walked down the stairs and came onto the stage, Gate Master Yang sat there with his arms crossed and eyes closed, resting.

    Xu Cheng looked around from the stage, not expecting to see that Lin Chuxue was actually here as well. Although she was in a hat and a pair of sunsses, he could recognize her right away.

    When the director¡¯s eyes met with Xu Cheng¡¯s, the director faintly nodded his head.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know him well, just judging by how he had the balls to offend the West Gate casino¡¯s people, I knew he woulde today,¡± Shen Yao said with a gorgeous smile as she looked towards Xu Cheng.

    Lin Chuxue also looked at Xu Cheng, and she mumbled, ¡°He really changed.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao were confused again. ¡°Wait, what?¡°

    Lin Chuxue quickly changed the topic again. ¡°Nothing, I just feel like he¡¯s really courageous.¡±

    That blonde brat Lin Dong stood up, waving and refreshing his sense of presence.

    ¡°I bet my money on you! I bet all of my allowance and savings on you!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Is that brat retarded? Betting his money on that patrol officer?¡± at the scene, Young Master Yun and the others all sneered.

    The other people all scornfully smiled, ¡°He¡¯s too young and naive, it¡¯s natural that he doesn¡¯t know about the past of the Gate Master Yan. In the past, the number of pro fighters died in his hands were countless. If he¡¯s not powerful and brutal, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to create North Gate. In the past when thews weren¡¯t as strictly enforced, everyone looked up to the North Gate.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, betting money on Xu Cheng¡¯s like throwing it away. A camel dead from starvation is still bigger than a horse. Although Gate Master Yan¡¯s no longer in his prime, he¡¯s still more than enough to deal with this patrol officer.¡±

    ¡°Lin Dong, sit back down,¡± his brother scolded him.

    Lin Dong then gave those people a middle finger before sitting down.

    At this moment, Gate Master Yan opened his eyes, and he saw Xu Cheng already in front of him with his jacket off. He said to Xu Cheng, ¡°There are still 10 minutes left, do you have anyst words?¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter, and he said calmly, ¡°Respecting the elderly and loving the young is the virtue of our nation. Last words should be something I ask from you.¡±

    Gate Master Yanughed. ¡°I have a sentence to give you. Today, the elder will see the youngster die before him.¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t nervous at all. ¡°I also have something to say to you. If the grim reaper wants you to die by midnight, you won¡¯t live to see another day. Your time is up.¡±

    Gate Master Yan still had a smile on his face. ¡°Nice, you are quite witty with your words, let¡¯s see if it matches your true strength.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked with an indifferent tone, ¡°You have probably seen the video of me beating up your men, right?¡±

    Gate Master Yan: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be arrogant enough to underestimate anyone. I gave you the deathmatch invitation because I recognize your qualification to be my match. But, I want to say, what you disyed in that videocked one thing, and it¡¯s mercilessness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, because I¡¯m a police officer. No matter how wrong one is, if thew didn¡¯t sentence him to death, then we are not obligated to kill them. This is what¡¯s different between you and me, and it¡¯s the biggest reason I have to kill you today. Your existence has severely affected public order, and I guess you haven¡¯t been able to reach a breakthrough in all of these years.¡±

    Gate Master Yan frowned. ¡°How are you so sure?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Because you could never let it go. Not North Gate, but your thirst for blood. You have never achieved inner peace.¡±

    Gate Master Yan grinned. ¡°You are right, but I¡¯m nning to end everything here on you, that¡¯s why I initiated the death match. I hope you don¡¯t fall too easily and let me thoroughly vent my thirst for blood.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Before we fight, shouldn¡¯t you dere your attitude towards everyone, including the representatives of the other three Gates, of what happens if you lose? You know the police won¡¯t make big moves toy their hands on North Gate, and the solution to the problems are you guys that are leading the crimes.¡±

    Gate Master Yan pondered for awhile, and then he loudly said to all of the witnesses around him, ¡°If today I lose, North Gate will disband on the spot and never exist again!¡±

    This speech immediately attracted the opposition of the core management members of North Gate. They shouted, ¡°Then what happens if Xu Cheng loses? Shouldn¡¯t your officials sign thend title document that supposedly belongs to North Gate?¡±

    The police and city officials became silent.

    This document was the right to build. North Gate had been upying thend and not wanting to relocate, nor were they willing to let other real estatepanies take over. And, the government, of course, wouldn¡¯t issue these documents to help them grow.

    The entire area upied by North Gate was very big, and many real estatepanies wanted to bid every year, but no one dared due to the presence of North Gate. The city officials hesitated, and the police director hesitated even more. If he didn¡¯t call his friend at the 5th Military Region, then he would be extremely confident in Xu Cheng. But after talking to the instructor at the 5th Military Region, he found out what happened to Xu Cheng. If Gate Master Yan really won and got the right to build in their territory, North Gate could for sure reap the benefits of this development project and rise. By then, he would be the target of public criticism.

 Chapter 70 - Physical Attrition Battle

    <b>Chapter 70: Physical Attrition Battle</b>

    The police director originally convinced the city officials and said that Xu Cheng would definitely win against the North Gate gang leader, and that was why the city officials approved this deathmatch. But then, it turned out that he didn¡¯t do enough research and only learned after that Xu Cheng¡¯sbat strength was on a steep decline. Now, he was in a deep dilemma.

    And now, if he agreed to the North Gate gang leader¡¯s request and then lost, he would definitely be forced to resign.

    Of course, if North Gate could really disband after this fight, then his merits would also be huge. At this moment, all became a gamble. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was putting his career on the line, as well as Xu Cheng¡¯s life.

    If Xu Cheng died, then he would also owe his old friend at the 5th Military Region big time.

    The police director looked hesitantly at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng also turned around and met his eyes. In those eyes, the director couldn¡¯t read any leak of emotion, but he didn¡¯t seem nervous at all.

    Seeing how rxed Xu Cheng was, the director gritted his teeth. He stood up from his seat and said, ¡°Gate Master Yan, if you win, then I will trade my career to get this development project document approved.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡± Gate Master Yan said in a deep voice, ¡°I believe in Director Tie, you are definitely a man of your words. It does surprise me about how you have so much faith in this young man. Alright, maybe I can see him for myself today.¡±

    The members of North Gate were all ted by the news, as if the document was already approved. As long as they have this approved, North Gate will be able topletely rebuild their district, and it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to make a few billion dors and reim the glory North Gate enjoyed in the past. By then, they wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by the other three Gates.

    ¡°Master, kill him!¡± those people from North Gate shouted.

    ¡°Do you know, young man, that almost everyone here bet that I¡¯m going to win. They all want you dead. You tell me, what should I do right now?¡± Gate Master Yanughed and said.

    ¡°You should tell them that after today, North Gate will no longer be a thing,¡± Xu Cheng replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s rare to see young people like you with such domineering character and courage nowadays.¡± Gate Master Yan suddenly stood up and patted his uniform. He ced his palm out on his sides and stretched.

    Li Dazhuang watched as he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s so unfortunate. If he dies in this fight, how am I going to challenge him again?¡±

    As he spoke, he inadvertently noticed where Ran Jing was sitting, and his face filled with clouds.

    On his side, a colleague snorted, ¡°Just with his courage and way of doing things, you winning or not is already not important. He probably already won the heart of Ran Jing. People of the police force always admire those with big balls.¡±

    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his eyelids, looked towards Gate Master Yan, and stretched his neck and legs. He jogged over to the stadium earlier so his body was all warmed up, and he was also releasing low-frequency ultrasound in silence.

    Gate Master Yan gently took a step forward, bringing forth a strong oppressive feeling of force. He took two to three more steps and arrived before Xu Cheng, with a speed that was not something a normal fighter could pull off. His perennial fighting experience made him understand very well how to strike fast to finish off his opponent in one move.

    Gate Master Yan¡¯s roundhouse kick came whistling with the wind, but Xu Cheng already saw through his movements. He took a step back, creating a distance that was just enough to dodge the kick. Then, Gate Master Yan struck with a palm strike towards Xu Cheng¡¯s neck, and Xu Cheng dodged it with a tilt of his body.

    What soon followed was Gate Master Yan¡¯s kneeing at him like a cannonball.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Normally, he had more than enough time to observe other people¡¯s movements and make simple responses. However, faced with someone like Gate Master Yan and his series of coherent and speedybos, Xu Cheng¡¯s brain was a little unprepared. It seemed like Gate Master Yan already had all of his moves nned out, and there was no hesitation at all during the execution of these moves one after another.

    However, Xu Cheng was still able to dodge it just in time.

    A lot of people on stage thought Gate Master Yan could at least heavily injure Xu Cheng in five moves, but they didn¡¯t expect him to dodge all of the moves so swiftly and even sh behind him. It was very surprising, even Gate Master Yan had to turn around and look at Xu Cheng and exim, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to not fall too easily? Alright, lets see who falls down first,¡± Xu Cheng said, and he just stood there showing no intention to strike. After the initial moves, he felt like he overestimated Gate Master Yan. After all, the decline inbat power due to age was evident. He was far from his prime, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t n to take this opponent lightly.

    After being provoked by a youngster, Gate Master Yan¡¯s eyes twitched, and his hot temper was directly ignited. Xu Cheng was right, this guy couldn¡¯t achieve inner peace. He didn¡¯t want to leave behind his legacy. For the past few years, he was scared of people seeking revenge on him, but he also wanted to keep North Gate alive. If he could let go some of his authority and give more control to the younger people, then maybe North Gate would be doing better than now. However, it was his stubbornness that left little room for growth for the neers, and that was why less and less people were willing to follow him. Those that were willing to stay behind were just leechers that were only good at a-s-kissing. This was also why he had absolute authority in North Gate.

    The furious Gate Master Yan¡¯s speed and technique were a lot faster and more aggressive than before. Clearly, he no longer intended to put up an entertaining show, but rather wanted to finish Xu Cheng off quickly and let him pay for what he did and said.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t fight back. Through his brain, he could analyze the attack patterns and possibilities of Gate Master Yan¡¯s moves, and he swiftly dodged whatever came his way.

    Li Dazhuang frowned as he looked at the duel. ¡°Howe I feel like this scene is very familiar?¡±

    His buddy also had the same feeling. ¡°I think it¡¯s just like when you fought him but got walked like a dog. Your energy depleted so quickly back then because you put so much force into each punch and kick, and it really demoralized you and killed your mood when they missed.

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes opened up wide as he swore, ¡°Who the f*ck are you calling a dog?¡±

    His buddy snorted, ¡°Well, you have to admit, you were basically panting like a dog after you missed all those hits.¡±

    Li Dazhuang pouted and just refused to ept reality. But as he looked at Xu Cheng, he sneered, ¡°How does this guy have the balls to fight Gate Master Yan? Where did his confidencee from?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s someone with a brain. His opponent is a man in the sixties, how much energy do you think the old man has? His only chance to beat Xu Cheng was to rely on his explosive force in the beginning, and Xu Cheng¡¯s just wearing him down.¡± The police captain suddenly said, ¡°But it¡¯s been over 30 moves and Gate Master Yan didn¡¯t even get to touch Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng¡¯s agility and evasive maneuvers are quite good, he¡¯s not someone that just uses brute force. Very nice, the police force need talents like him, with the power and a brain.¡±

    Xu Cheng was young and energetic, and just dodging naturally wouldn¡¯t use up too much energy. On the other hand, Gate Master Yan expended too much energy throwing kicks and punches, and when those hits didn¡¯tnd, his physical strength was significantly depleted.

    It had been 30 moves and he failed to deliver a fatal blow to Xu Cheng. On the contrary, he became a joke as he was teased continuously by Xu Cheng. Gate Master Yan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he had early signs of raising blood pressure.

    ¡°How is it? Can you still throw a few more? You still didn¡¯t touch me yet. Come, let¡¯s continue.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the breathless look of the old man. He was deliberately trying to piss the guy off for what this old man said to him earlier: ¡°Don¡¯t fall too easily¡±.

 Chapter 71 - Iâ€™m Going to Make Him My Boyfriend

    <b>Chapter 71: I¡¯m Going to Make Him My Boyfriend</b>

    Gate Master Yan started feeling the exhaustion. He was sweating and panting, and he looked at Xu Cheng, who was in a much better state than him. He said sarcastically, ¡°The stage is so big, isn¡¯t it easy to dodge? I think you are just afraid of death, and that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t dare to get close to attack me, right? If that¡¯s the case, why ept my deathmatch invitation?¡±

    On the audience rows, members of North Gate started getting up and shouting, ¡°What a coward, why are you just dodging? Why not just hide like a turtle and just stop the fight? Holy f*ck, you fight like a coward!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just afraid that Gate Master Yan will kill him, and that¡¯s why he was just dodging and wasn¡¯t prepared to fight back.¡±

    Gate Master Yan looked towards Xu Cheng and smiled. ¡°Did you hear that? If I were you, with so many people talking to me like that, I would for sure try and prove myself.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t get angry or anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already prove it? How many people can toy with you for so long and not let yound a hit? My reflex and techniques already proved everything.¡±

    ¡°So what? Do you n on winning like this?¡± Gate Master Yan said in disdain.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Xu Cheng withdrew his smile as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°The probing just now was just to assess all that you are capable of. You want me to strike now?¡±

    ¡°You think you can hurt me?¡± Gate Master Yan sneered. ¡°Back in the days, so many people wanted to kill me, but how many of them seeded? I¡¯m still here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s before you met me,¡± Xu Cheng said. He clenched his fist, and this time, he was attacking.

    Whether it was the opponent¡¯s strength or attack patterns, Xu Cheng was already familiar with them.

    Gate Master Yan saw Xu Cheng charging at him and the corner of his lips lifted as he snorted, ¡°What a joke!¡±

    If each of Gate Master Yan¡¯s steps was used as a measuring unit, two of Xu Cheng¡¯s steps actually covered five of Gate Master Yan¡¯s in distance. Such speed was indeed shocking. It stunned Gate Master Yan a little, and in the next moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s punch was mming towards him. He originally wanted to catch it in his palm and then break Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist. However, he was wrong. He could not be more wrong. When Xu Cheng¡¯s fist came into contact with the center of his palm, a powerful force sent tremors down Gate Master Yan¡¯s veins and bones, and his muscles directly went numb. Such a feeling of numbness was immediately ryed to his brain, causing him to almost pass out. The whole arm he extended out lost its feeling in that wave of numbness, and loud crackling noises were heard. Everything happened so quickly that he didn¡¯t even realize it.

    And then, the powerful force sent his body multiple steps back. When Gate Master Yan came to his senses, that numb feeling had disappeared, and it was soon followed by an intense pain of his whole arm breaking.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Gate Master Yan felt that he could barely lift up that arm of his, and he went on his knees and began mourning and crying in pain.

    Everyone at the scene immediately shot up from their seats, confused as to what just happened.

    If there was a camera that could y everything in slow-motion, the rey would show the bloody scene where Gate Master Yan caught Xu Cheng¡¯s fist, and how his entire arm became twisted and the broken bones almost poked through his skin.

    Gate Master Yan panted with his mouth wide open, how could someone summon such explosive strength?

    His entire martial arts uniform was stained with blood, and everyone at the scene could already tell that he was hurt.

    Yan Wei and Wu Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of this. Especially Yan Wei, he immediately subconsciously asked Wu Hao, ¡°How did it feel when that fistnded on your stomach that day?¡±

    Wu Hao simply described, ¡°It was a mixed feeling, just like the realization that there is nothing worth treasuring in life anymore. At that moment, I felt like all my internal organs were ruptured and I just wanted to die right away to end the pain.¡±

    The head instructor sitting beside them had his eyes wide open, and he was still trying to digest that scene where Xu Cheng broke Gate Master Yan¡¯s arm with one punch.

    Wu Hao looked towards the head instructor and said, ¡°Boss, if Xu Cheng¡¯s on our team, during the melee fights in the jungle, who¡¯s going to be his opponent? He can basically finish one guy per punch.¡±

    Xu Cheng propelled himself towards Gate Master Yan again, extending his leg and kicking Gate Master Yan¡¯s stomach like he was kicking a ser ball. Gate Master Yan thought that Xu Cheng would probably have weak kicks because he focused on training his punches, so he extended his other arm and tried to block it. He was wrong again. That kick immediately caused his arm to lose control as it swung right back at his face. A powerful force caused him to fly out about 5 to 6 meters beforending and rolling a few times on the ground.

    The stadium was immediately boiling.

    Everyone was shocked. Gate Master Yan was furious as he immediately jumped up and roared. He was humiliated! He didn¡¯tnd a single hit after about 50 moves, yet his opponent was able to severely injure him with just two. Such humiliation was much like how Li Dazhuang felt: didn¡¯t hit sh*t, yet got beat up like a piece of sh*t. It would¡¯ve been better if there were more exchanges of blows and hits, but what just happened was just aplete embarrassment for someone as arrogant as Gate Master Yan.

    He charged like a mad tiger, summoning unprecedented speed and explosive strength as he jumped about 3 meters into the air. He clenched his only moveable right hand and raised it into the air. He wanted to smash down on Xu Cheng¡¯s head and shatter his brain like a watermelon.

    Everyone saw hisst move attempting to hurt Xu Cheng, just like a dying venomous snake suddenly summoning explosive strength to use all of his remaining energy to deliver a fatal blow to the opponent.

    However, just when everyone thought that the fist wouldnd and lead to a gruesome result of both sides heavily wounded, Xu Cheng had already predicted Gate Master Yan¡¯s moves. Before he could evennd, Xu Cheng coiled his body like a spring and shot himself up from the ground towards Gate Master Yan. Just when everyone thought he wasmitting suicide, his hunched back directly collided with Gate Master Yan¡¯s chest.

    Poom!

    A mouthful of blood directly sprayed out from Gate Master Yan¡¯s mouth, and his body was pushed a dozen meters into the air before falling heavily onto the ground. His heavy body even rebounded a few times before finallynding, trembling.

    Everyone at the stadium was looking at this scene, their hearts full of horror. Things totally didn¡¯t go as nned.

    Ran Jing and the two others all couldn¡¯t believe how strong Xu Cheng was. Those three moves were simple yet brutal, there was no showmanship element at all, just conquering with strength! Whether it was speed or strength, Xu Cheng stomped his opponents!

    Especially Shen Yao. All the mockery and ridicule from before formed a great contrast with the final result, and an indescribable feeling filled her heart. Especially the scene of Xu Cheng stomping the guy with just three moves, she felt her female hormones surging inside. She knew that that was a crush she was having for a man!

    She tightly grabbed onto Ran Jing¡¯s wrist, her eyes still fixed on that figure on stage with the broad and muscr shoulders. She mumbled to herself, ¡°I¡¯m going to make him my boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Be Buried with North Gate

    <b>Chapter 72: Be Buried with North Gate</b>

    Ran Jing¡¯s wrist was hurting from being grabbed, and she immediately said, ¡°I know you want him to be your boyfriend, you don¡¯t have to make it known to everyone, okay? It¡¯s just a bet between us.¡±

    Shen Yao said in excitement, ¡°No, I meant I¡¯m going to court him right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, get him to be your boyfriend so you can dump himter.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°No, I will skip the dumping part. If he proposes to me, then I will just y dumb and agree.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she nudged Shen Yao¡¯s elbow. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shen Yao didn¡¯t say anything but just looked at Xu Cheng on the stage.

    Lin Chuxue frowned as she heard everything Shen Yao said. She was also looking at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng slowly walked towards Gate Master Yan. On his way, over a hundred North Gate thugs stood up and shouted warnings at him, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    They thought Xu Cheng wanted topletely end Gate Master Yan, so they all nervously got up and began shouting.

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at them. ¡°Can¡¯t ept defeat now?¡±

    ¡°He already lost, just let him go.¡± The North Gate members were all getting anxious. The other three Gates would usually still show them some respect because of Gate Master Yan¡¯s influence. If their boss really dies, then North Gate would be scattered like a te of sand with nothing to rely on. The other three Gates definitely wouldn¡¯t look after them or offend the police for them. Gate Master Yan was their hope, and at first, they thought they would win for sure.

    ¡°Let him go?¡± Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°Which b¡ª¨Cd said I didn¡¯t dare to hit back? I was just showing him how hard I can hit back.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng came to Gate Master Yan, who was already lingering on the verge of death. He stepped onto Gate Master Yan¡¯s palm, triggering a hoarse yet sharp miserable scream.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The hundred of North Gate members all went berserk. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about how miserable their future would be without their boss. Today, not only was their boss defeated, he was even humiliated to this degree. This scene immediately ignited their hot temper, and the iron gates couldn¡¯t block them at all as they all charged up onto the stage.

    Xu Cheng roared, ¡°Come on, you scum! Today, let mepletely erase North Gate from Shangcheng!¡±

    The order at the stadium directly burst into chaos.

    The police director looked towards Li Dazhuang and the others and scolded, ¡°What are you guys still waiting for? Hurry and evacuate the audience first. You guys are the special police force, go and call for backup to take care of these thugs.¡±

    Li Dazhuang nodded. Along with those from the military, they began evacuating the unrted people that just came here to watch the show.

    Inside the iron gates, Xu Cheng was greeting with peopleing at him from all sides.

    He didn¡¯t get to fight to his heart¡¯s content at all earlier, so he didn¡¯t go easy on those people at all. Some people¡¯s face were smashed by his fist and rotated 180 degrees, with most of their teeth smashed away.

    The sound of bones breaking were constantly heard. Xu Cheng¡¯s punches didn¡¯t sound like theynded on the others¡¯ flesh but rather their bones. Along with the noises of bone cracking, the scene was also filled with angry roars and miserable cries.

    ¡°Hello Miss, please leave this ce. The police wille in and restore order right away.¡± Wang Ying came over to evacuate Lin Chuxue and the other two.

    Ran Jing took out her badge and implied that she would be staying behind to help out. She said to Lin Chuxue and Shen Yao, ¡°You two go back first.¡±

    Shen Yao looked at those waves after waves of people besieging Xu Cheng and how they were sent flying as their bodies crashed into the iron fences. The stage¡¯s floor was immediately covered with disabled North Gate members. Shen Yao really wanted to stay behind to spectate longer, but she was warned by Wang Ying. She had no choice, but as she turned around and walked a few steps with Lin Chuxue towards the exit, Lin Chuxue suddenly turned around and no longer wanted to leave. Looking at Xu Cheng who was busy fighting that chaotic battle, she said to Ran Jing and the others, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Wherever Xu Cheng¡¯s fists and kicks traveled to, there were loud sounds of ¡°pa pa pa bam bam bam¡±. His ps could directly send someone off their feet. Some guysuddenly jumped onto his back and attempted to strangle him to death, but Xu Cheng just grabbed him off his back and threw him onto the ground, leaving behind a punch in the face as a parting gift. That guy¡¯s face waspletely broken as blood spewed out from his shattered nose.

    Seven people suddenly jumped into the air towards Xu Cheng, who was on one knee. Xu Cheng roared and stood straight up, and anyone that came into contact with him was sent flying away by the powerful force.

    Suddenly, a steel pipe smashed towards him from behind, Xu Cheng just lifted his arm and directly blocked that steel pipe, even deforming it.

    Xu Cheng also felt the pain as he frowned. Then, he grabbed onto the steel pipe and threw it away, along with the guy that was holding onto it. He then threw a roundhouse kick at three more peopleing at him, hitting their lower half. Those people¡¯s knees and leg bones were immediately broken as they fell to the ground and cried miserably.

    Xu Cheng just loved treating people with the means they deserved. These members of North Gate were all a bunch of criminals that had destroyed countless people¡¯s lives and families,mitting all kinds of crimes over the years, and he had already tolerated them for too long. Since he was given the opportunity today, he didn¡¯t mind using it to teach all of them a brutal lesson. Just like how he liked to deal with things back in the military, if someone was gonna reason with him, then he will convince them with his words. If someone was going to use force, then I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s see who¡¯s more brutal!

    Within just ten minutes, the chaos at the stadium was already dying. Where Xu Cheng stood, there were miserable thugs in pain all over the floor around him. They were all covered in blood, and many of them already went unconscious. And then, on the other side, there were a little group of North Gate members huddled together, staring at Xu Cheng in anger, but also fear. Well, mostly fear.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face and body were also stained with blood, but they were all from other people. He panted as he looked at the remaining thugs that still stood and said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you guys like to ignore thew and use violence? Don¡¯t you guys despise thew and love to decide on things with your fists? Thene on, today let¡¯s just throw all thews out and y with our brute strength. Just don¡¯t go crying to your mommies.¡±

    Those guys were all terrified of him. They all wanted to charge up but didn¡¯t dare. They looked at each other and grew more and more nervous as Xu Cheng shouted.

    At this moment, a big batch of special police units surrounded the stadium. Completely armed, they pointed their guns at the members of North Gate.

    ¡°Drop your weapons,¡± Ran Jing coldly said toward the people inside the gate.

    It wasn¡¯t like those thugs really had big balls or something. They were just a bunch of hot-blooded young men that like to fight. In the face of the cold gun barrels, they all went down onto the ground with their hands behind their head. In fact, Xu Cheng already scared them sh*tless, and they were only holding up until now to preserve whatever was left in their dignity.

    Seeing them all giving up, Xu Cheng felt his energy depleted as well as he sat down onto the floor, panting heavily with his mouth wide open.

    Just as he lowered his guard, among the people, Gate Master Yan picked up a dagger from an unconscious thug and slowly crawled towards Xu Cheng. Then, using thest bit of strength left, he stabbed towards Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, be careful!¡± Lin Chuxue and Shen Yao, who were determined to stay, immediately shouted as their faces lost color.

    Xu Cheng was really too mentally and physically drained, just as he turned around, Gate Master Yan was already before him. He just felt a chilly wave in his belly, and the dagger was already deeply inserted into him.

    Bam!

    Ran Jing immediately fired a shot, and Gate Master Yan directly fell to the ground, with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Be buried with North Gate.¡±

    And then, his eyes lost color and he no longer moved.

    Xu Cheng also dropped onto the floor, and he looked at the ceiling of the stadium as his consciousness faded.

 Chapter 73 - All with Different Thoughts

    <b>Chapter 73: All with Different Thoughts</b>

    Lin Chuxue no longer cared about whether other people knew about her rtionship with Xu Cheng. She directly pushed away the police blocking the way, ran past the fences and came to Xu Cheng, shouting anxiously, ¡°Xu Cheng! Xu Cheng!¡±

    Ran Jing and the others immediately ran over and took a look at the dagger left inside Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen area, seeing that it was still bleeding. She immediately shouted towards the ambnce outside, ¡°Doctor!¡±

    The doctors and others immediately rushed over and put Xu Cheng on the stretcher. Lin Chuxue tightly grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and refused to let go.

    ¡°Please let go, we need to take him to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to.¡± Lin Chuxue refused.

    Ran Jing gave a look to the medical staff, and they had no choice but to let her get onto the ambnce as well.

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s face that was as pale as a piece of paper and thought back to how domineering he was just now. She tightly held onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°Xu Cheng, you changed.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on her face. It was a gratifying smile. ¡°You no longer have an inferiorityplex and became more like a man. Did you know that I¡¯ve waited for this day for a long time? I always believed and also looked forward to the day when you can be confident and announce to the whole world that I¡¯m your wife! Today¡¯s a good start, I will wait for you. I will wait for the day when you realize that you are brilliant enough to give me a lifetime of happiness, and then face our marriage like how domineering you were just now.¡±

    Her cold and indifferent attitude towards Xu Cheng was all because Xu Cheng declined her father¡¯s proposal that night five years ago for them to get married. She was just too pissed off. How could Xu Cheng not tell that she had liked him since their childhood? She was mad that Xu Cheng was trying to escape like a coward. Ever since he lost his father when he was in junior high, he became silent and unconfident.

    Her father told her that it might be because of the incident with Xu Cheng¡¯s mother that he became a bit repulsed by and distrustful towards women, and that was why he resisted marriage. If Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t love Xu Cheng, she obviously wouldn¡¯t ept her father¡¯s decision to marry her to Xu Cheng. The reason she was acting so cold and indifferent towards Xu Cheng after marriage was because Xu Cheng had really hurt her heart. He was fixated on what he thought was best for her, and he didn¡¯t even touch her. He wanted to keep the distance so Lin Chuxue could find a man that could make her happy, and hepletely forgot to consider her feelings. The more he acted that way, the angrier Lin Chuxue got. She deliberately joined the entertainment circle to test Xu Cheng and see if he cared, but who would¡¯ve thought that Xu Cheng could really not react at all.

    Over time, Lin Chuxue¡¯s temper and attitude for life became dull, and she developed the present personality of not being interested in anything.

    She also thought about forgetting this rtionship. But, ever since that night Xu Cheng got drunk and someone called her using his phone, her life that was calm like ake saw ripples as if a stone had been cast into the water. With the waves in her life, she knew that she just couldn¡¯t leave it all behind.

    Especially right now, her heart was all twisted seeing Xu Cheng this badly injured.

    Perhaps it was the thoughts in her mind traveling back to the sweet childhood they had spent together that she didn¡¯t realize that her phone had been ringing for awhile.

    The nurse couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Miss, your phone¡¯s ringing.¡±

    Lin Chuxue took out her phone. It was a call from her little brother, Lin Lei.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Sis, Dad has a big knife on my neck right now, you go and talk to him now.¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry as he passed the phone to Lin Guiren.

    On the other end, a refined and deep voice sounded. ¡°Hey, what medicine are you trying to sell in your gourd?¡± (TL note: it¡¯s a Chinese idiom that meant what are you nning)

    ¡°Dad?¡± Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. Originally, they nned to go over right after the match. But now, Xu Cheng was unconscious, and she had no choice but toe clean. She sighed and answered, ¡°Something happened to Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Where are you guys?¡± asked the anxious voice on the phone.

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°On the way to People¡¯s Hospital.¡±

    The other end of the phone immediately hung up.

    After the ambnce got to the hospital, Xu Cheng was carried into the emergency room, and Lin Chuxue waited outside. Not long after, Shen Yao and Ran Jing also came, and they sat on the bench outside and waited anxiously.

    Wang Ying came over too, and she saw the three extremely beautiful girls waiting outside. She didn¡¯t know who they were to Xu Cheng, but she was incredibly shocked that there were three girls this beautiful around Xu Cheng.

    Although Lin Chuxue was in sunsses, it still couldn¡¯t conceal her golden body proportions and her delicate and perfect face contours. If she took off her sses and revealed her sea blue eyes, she could tug the heartstrings of any man.

    Shen Yao sat beside Lin Chuxue and wasn¡¯t walking. When she subconsciously turned around and saw her girlfriend, she had a curious question that she wanted to ask her, but the timing wasn¡¯t appropriate. So, did Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng know each other? Why was she so nervous just now?

    Ran Jing was also thinking about the same thing.

    Lin Chuxue was also thinking about how to cover up the truth and exin why she was acting so nervous earlier.

    However, when they saw Wang Ying also waiting by the hall, they were all shocked. All these women had different thoughts in their mind.

    Ran Jing was just waiting here because Xu Cheng was her friend; Shen Yao basically had a crush on him now, so that was why she was waiting; Lin Chuxue was waiting because she was Xu Cheng¡¯s wife and she loved him; Wang Ying was concerned for Xu Cheng¡¯s injury and was here to get updates to report back to her supervisor. However, when four women were together waiting for one man, any girl¡¯s thoughts would begin to run wild.

    And when the attending doctor came out to ask for a signature from a family member, a very funny scene appeared.

    ¡°The patient needs blood, can the family member please sign this and go to the front desk to take care the rest of the procedures?¡±

    And then, four of them all stood up at the same time. And then, they all paused.

    Lin Chuxue hesitated for a second because Shen Yao was looking at her with those inquiring eyes. She gritted her teeth and sat back down. Ran Jing said to Shen Yao, ¡°You should go sign. Did you bring money?¡±

    Shen Yao nodded, and then she went over to the front desk and worked on the forms and paid the bills.

    Lin Chuxue asked the doctor, ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°His life isn¡¯t in danger, but there¡¯s too much blood loss and he still needs to be hospitalized for a few days.¡±

    The three of them at the scene immediately let out a sigh a relief. Lin Chuxue immediately thanked the doctor.

    When Lin Lei came over with their parents, he immediately went to the reception and asked, ¡°Which room is the patient Xu Cheng in?¡±

    At that moment, Shen Yao, who was just paying the bills, was surprised as she turned her head to look, seeing a handsome mix-blood young boy.

 Chapter 74 - New Ability

    <b>Chapter 74: New Ability</b>

    Shen Yao paid the bill, but before she could even go take a good look at Xu Cheng in the ward, she was pulled back by Ran Jing.

    ¡°With his condition right now, doesn¡¯t he need someone to take care of him?¡± Shen Yao was getting anxious, seeing that there was only Wang Ying in the room with Xu Cheng. How could she give this chance to some other woman?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just asked her. She¡¯s the representative of Shangcheng¡¯s military region, and she will be responsible for taking care of him. This time, the city¡¯s officials will being to award him too. Just go home first ande back to check on Xu Cheng when he¡¯s better,¡± Ran Jing said as she dragged her away.

    ¡°Do I look like a three-year-old? You think the military would send someone this pretty as the representative?¡± Shen Yao was obviously unhappy about this arrangement. ¡°This woman obviously has other feelings for Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°So what, you are not Xu Cheng¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Ran Jing was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get myself familiar with the role first,¡± Shen Yao replied.

    ¡°Okay, the officials areing in a bit, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to be here.¡± Ran Jing finally pulled Shen Yao away. After they left, Lin Chuxue finally came out from the washroom, and she went into the ward to see Xu Cheng.

    It was her that asked Ran Jing to take Shen Yao away. She didn¡¯t want her rtionship with Xu Cheng exposed to Shen Yao, or Shen Yao would feel like she never treated her as a real friend since she never told her something as big as this. The rtionship between women is very delicate since they are very sensitive. Trust was a very serious and important thing between girlfriends.

    Just when Lin Chuxue was about to head in, Lin Lei led their parents and rushed over from the other end of the hall.

    Lin Guiren¡¯s first words were to ask, ¡°How¡¯s Cheng doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s inside,¡± Lin Chuxue whispered.

    When Lin Guiren walked in and saw Xu Cheng who was still unconscious andying in the bed, he walked over and sat down by the bed. Across from him was a curious Wang Ying looking at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you give us a moment?¡± Lin Chuxue was scared that Lin Guiren would expose her rtionship with Xu Cheng, so she greeted Wang Ying in advance.

    Wang Ying nodded, got up, and left the room.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Lin Guiren frowned and asked Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue told them everything. Lin Guiren sighed, ¡°This child...¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s mother was a wealthy Britishdy, and she looked to be very wise and gentle. Now that she knew that Xu Cheng was no longer in danger, she nced at her daughter and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two? You¡¯ve been married for three years, so why is there still no news from your tummy?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face blushed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still young.¡±

    ¡°24 is not young anymore!¡± Her mom gave her a look.

    Lin Lei sat on the side and didn¡¯t say nuffin. He just looked at Xu Cheng on the bed, and after awhile, he finally whispered, ¡°Sis, you should be careful. Based on my experience, that beautifuldy that just went out has a thing for my brother-inw.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gave him a look.

    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s that girl?¡± Mommy Lin asked in curiosity.

    ¡°She¡¯s someone from the military, I don¡¯t know how she knows Xu Cheng,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    ¡°Your man knows other girls and you are telling me you don¡¯t know how it happened?¡± Mommy Lin stared at her daughter with a strange face, as if she was interrogating a criminal.

    Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t feel more awkward... Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know. They had been separated for the past few years, so how would she know if he made another female friend or something? Of course, Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t tell that to her parents too.

    In addition, if they were to find out that Xu Cheng was also cohabiting with two other women instead of her, would they explode? At the thought of this, Lin Chuxue felt like her brain was a mess. She didn¡¯t know how to get through the next few days without her parents detecting any clues that could give away their lie.

    Thinking about this, she coughed. ¡°Lei,e with me for a second.¡±

    Lin Xiaolei pouted, and he followed Lin Chuxue out of the ward to the corridor.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, only you know how Xu Cheng and I have been for the past few years. You have to think of a way to help me keep hiding this from Mom and Dad,¡± Lin Chuxuemanded her little brother.

    Lin Lei bitterly smiled. ¡°You really think Dad doesn¡¯t know? He could easily investigate you since you are a big celebrity now, and Mom and Dad came over this time to get your confession.¡±

    ¡°They already know?¡± Lin Chuxue was a bit shocked.

    ¡°How can I not know what kind of temper my daughter has?¡± At this moment, Lin Guiren had appeared at the door and was staring at her. ¡°Brother Xu trusted me so much back in the day to entrust little Cheng with me. I owe Brother Xu too much, so I treated Xu Cheng like my real son and prepared everything for him. To ensure his lifetime happiness, I married my most treasured daughter to him. It¡¯s just that this child resembles Brother Xu too much, whether it¡¯s his character or temper, he doesn¡¯t like to just ept others being nice to him without a reason eptable to him. In the past, I¡¯ve turned a blind eye on how you and little Cheng lived when you guys went back to Huaxia. Since there is no possibility for you two to develop towards being a happy couple, then your mom and I will no longer force it on you and Xu Cheng. It was Dad¡¯s fault, and this time, we came to tell you guys this so you two can get a divorce.¡±

    Since those two really made no progress in the past few years, Lin Guiren was no longer stubborn and decided that it would be best to just let things run its course.

    After hearing this, especially thest sentence, her eyes shot wide open.

    Mommy Lin also walked out and said, ¡°Child, it¡¯s Daddy and Mommy¡¯s fault, forcing you to marry someone you don¡¯t like. I see Xu Cheng and you don¡¯t really have chemistry. If this is the case, then we give up too. We will respect your decision. If you want to get a divorce, then you can.¡±

    Lin Chuxue just stood there, dumbfounded, and she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. She did have thoughts about giving up on this marriage, but when her parents really gave her the freedom, for some reason, she felt a bit empty in her heart.

    Just then, Lin Lei, who went back into the room, suddenly popped his head out from the door and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law woke up!¡±

    When Xu Cheng woke up, he opened his eyes and saw the lights on the ceiling. To be exact, he saw all the electric circuitry and structures inside the lights. When she closed his eyes and opened them again, he could even see through to the materials thatposed the lights. He panicked and looked away to the oxygen supply equipment on his side. He shockingly discovered that he could also see through the outer steelyer and look at the oxygen gas inside. His vision seemed like it could prate any object¡¯s outeryer to see the internal structure.

    Xu Cheng lifted his two hands, and he was shocked.

    He saw his bones, muscles, and the entangled blood vessels. He also saw his pulse was pumping more violently as he became more nervous. All in all, he was able to see through the skin to get an exceptionally clear look on the internal structure of his body.

    Xu Cheng was dumbfounded, and when he raised his head to look at Lin lei, he just saw a skull on a skeleton with the jaws slightly moving and even making sounds. ¡°Brother-in-Law, are you alright?¡±

    This directly sent Xu Cheng jumping onto his feet, terrified. The jump stretched his wounds and he gritted his teeth at the feeling of pain. It was at that moment that he was sure that he wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    However, it seemed like something was wrong with his eyes now.

 Chapter 75 - Like a Flower, Blooming Quietly

    <b>Chapter 75: Like a Flower, Blooming Quietly</b>

    When Xu Cheng saw four skeletonsing closer to him, he almost wasn¡¯t sure whether he was dreaming or not, but the pain in his abdominal area confirmed that this was real.

    Hearing the voice, he knew it was Lin Lei. He closed his eyes so he didn¡¯t have to see the ridiculous scene. He just wanted to know right now what was going on with his eyes.

    Maybe only those dead research scientists from thatb could exin that this is actually a potential ability that was unlocked!

    Earlier, his eyes already had the ability to urately capture details of images, but this full-on fight worked his brain and eyes to the limit as he tried to lock onto over a hundred dudes, causing his eyes to actually mutate.

    Actually, it should be said that they sublimated.

    From the initial stage of quickly capturing details to the prating vision on objects, in other words, he could now see through all objects, including metal and flesh.

    ¡°Water, I¡¯m thirsty,¡± Xu Cheng said weakly.

    After Lin Lei handed the water to Xu Cheng, he didn¡¯t drink immediately but actually poured it onto his hand as he carefully rubbed his eyes. After his eyes got hydrated, he felt much morefortable. Once he opened his eyes again, he saw the whole Lin Family looking at him caringly.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, you guys are here too,¡± he greeted the Lin Guiren couple.

    Lin Guiren sat by his bed, patted his shoulder, and said gratifiedly, ¡°Good job, you didn¡¯t embarrass your dad. I didn¡¯t expect you to join the military after you came back to the country.¡±

    ¡°My dad¡¯s a soldier, I need to be like him,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Lin Guiren seemed to want to say something, but he swallowed the words. After saying something to his wife, Mommy Lin brought Lin Chuxue and Lin Lei out of the room.

    Xu Cheng was quite curious as to what Lin Guiren was going to say to him.

    Lin Guiren sighed. ¡°Before your dad died, he told me to raise you up and get you to live a safe and happy life. Cheng, do you know why I had my daughter marry you? I don¡¯t mean anything else. You know as well, Chuxue¡¯s very pretty and has a lot of suitors with lots of power and influence, so whoever ends up with Lin Chuxue will receive a lot of pressure from the others that courted Chuxue. Firstly, I hoped that you marrying my beautiful and brilliant daughter could inspire yourself to work harder, so that you could take good care of her, and give her happiness and a sense of security; secondly, I also don¡¯t want Brother Xu¡¯s family line to end with you, knowing that you wouldn¡¯t be interested in marriage at all ever since your father passed away. I really hoped that you and Lin Chuxue could live a stable and happy life, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would join the military, nor expect to hear about you being in a deathmatch with someone.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Dad, I also tried to convince myself. Frankly, I wanted to just live my life ordinarily too and escape all the pain, but whenever I thought of my dad, I will be reminded of the mother that I never met. I just wanted to find an answer, or, just tell her, that my dad died, and ask if she could go to his grave and see him. She doesn¡¯t know how much my dad misses her. However, that was just a part of the reason. To be honest, the biggest motivation for what I did came from Chuxue.¡±

    Lin Guiren was shocked, and he looked over at Xu Cheng with an inquiring look.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled, ¡°When you married your daughter to me, I was really happy, really very happy. However, I declined because I wasn¡¯t powerful enough. Before my dad passed away, he told me, ¡°to see how powerful a man is, just look at the woman that¡¯s with him.¡± I remember it clearly until now, and if I¡¯m not powerful enough, how could I deserve Chuxue? I know, not just in Great Britain, her charm was ranked high up there in all over Europe, and so many powerful or wealthy families came to visit you, proposing to be your inws. If I¡¯m not powerful enough, then I would be walking the same steps as my dad. So, I came back to the country and joined the military topletely change myself. No matter how difficult it is, no matter if it¡¯s for finding the mom that abandoned us or for Chuxue, I know I had to be more powerful if I want my life to go on.¡±

    Lin Guiren nodded and smiled. ¡°Xu Cheng, I won¡¯t stop you from looking for your mom, but have you thought about whether you can get out safely once you entangle yourself with the affairs of the older generation? The grudges between your father and the Ye Family already ended when your dad died. I¡¯m very d that you are working hard to change into a new man, but it doese with dangers. Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t get Chuxue involved as well?¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Xu Cheng became hesitant.

    Lin Guiren sighed. ¡°Ever since you went back to Huaxia and joined the military for a change, I knew you couldn¡¯t let go of the grudge between your dad and the Ye Family. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to get involved, but I do have to take my daughter into consideration. This time, we are here to get you guys to divorce and to take her back to Ennd.¡°

    Xu Cheng¡¯s gaze lowered to his quilt and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He had been in a cold war with Lin Chuxue for a few years now. At first, her parents forced the marriage, but they couldn¡¯t make any progress, so there was nothing wrong with getting a divorce. However, for some reason, Xu Cheng just wasn¡¯t happy.

    Perhaps it was because when he was working hard and struggling, the thought of his name together with Chuxue¡¯s on the marriage certificate would warm his heart and give him motivation. Although they were thousands of miles away, whenever he was having a difficult time, the thought of being able to be a man worthy Lin Chuxue would give him so much hope and motivation. This was also why the instructor at the Fifth Military Region said he was a soldier that could create miracles.

    Xu Cheng obviously wouldn¡¯t tell Lin Chuxue all of this, and when he failed to join the Dragon Division, he went to the bar and got drunk. That feeling of all of your hard work going down the drain was distasteful, and it also deprived him of the courage to face Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°What does Chuxue say? What¡¯s her thought on this?¡± Xu Cheng looked up and asked Lin Guiren.

    ¡°She said she needs time to think about it,¡± Lin Guiren replied.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Perhaps she thought it would be a huge blow for me to get a divorce while I¡¯m still hospitalized. Dad, if Chuxue wants the divorce, then I can sign anytime.¡±

    Outside, Lin Lei leaned against the wall and said to Lin Chuxue on a bench, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you marry in the future, but the dude in the room is the only brother-inw I will recognize. Maybe you don¡¯t know how hard he worked behind you back, but I know. Putting aside background and social status, my brother-inw is always the best in everything. From grade one to university, everyone had the impression that he was rebellious, that he was someone that always gets penalized by the school. He was always openly criticized in announcements, many people say he was a b¡ª¨Cd child without parents, including people being racists and calling him a yellow-skinned monkey. Even the teachers say that he had some psychological problems caused by having a severe inferiorityplex. But you know what, because you were too brilliant, he was always cleaning after you. Many guys were preying on you, and my brother-inw always got in fights with them after school, and that was why he always came back with blood on the corner of his mouth. Also, he was expelled from university, and he didn¡¯t want you to find out why. It was all because of the Britain Empire¡¯s second prince¡¯s third son that wanted to have you and heced your drink one night. Brother-in-Law found out and he disabled the guy! That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t even see that second prince¡¯s son after that incident. In the past, I was the one that shared a room with him, and I always asked if it was worth it for him to do those things.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes were already red with tears welling up inside. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°He said that he wants you to just keep on living happily and innocently with no ck spots. Since the moment he saw you when he was adopted into the family, he thought you were a beautiful flower that was just blooming silently, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to tarnish you.¡±

 Chapter 76 - If Not Now, When?

    <b>Chapter 76: If Not Now, When?</b>

    Lin Chuxue was stunned for a second after hearing this. Then, she looked nkly at the floor. On her side, Mommy Lin said, ¡°After you are done thinking about it, just get the divorce, and we will bring you back to Ennd.¡±

    Lin Chuxue shuddered. She looked up at her mom, a bit in disbeliefthat those words came from the mouth of her parents. In the past, it had always been Lin Guiren wearing the pants in the family, almost like a dictator, forcing her to marry Xu Cheng. They said that as long as they were alive, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this marriage. But now, it was actually her parents that changed their mind first.

    Her heart was in a mess, and she needed some time to calm herself. It was really important to her whether she divorced or not. If she didn¡¯t do it this time, then there might never be another opportunity to take the way out; but, she still had feelings for Xu Cheng. This time, her parents actually agreed for them to divorce, so there must¡¯ve been a reason.

    But in any case, this really isn¡¯t the appropriate time to talk about divorce. She should at least consider it after Xu Cheng recovers.

    Xu Cheng felt bad about not being able to take the Lin Guiren couple out to see the city, the Lin Family didn¡¯t really mind, and Mommy Lin even went to restaurants and brought back all kinds of delicious food for him that were great for recovery.

    When the whole family was in the ward that night, Ran Jing and Shen Yao came to visit him.

    When they went in, upon seeing Lin Chuxue already there taking care of Xu Cheng, Shen Yao was quite confused.

    Caught off guard, Lin Chuxue also didn¡¯t know how to exin.

    ¡°You guys are Xu Cheng¡¯s friend, right?¡± Mommy Lin reacted fast enough and greeted.

    Shen Yao nodded, and then she asked, ¡°You guys are...¡±

    ¡°We are Xu Cheng¡¯s auntie and uncle and also Chuxue¡¯s parents. Xu Cheng¡¯s dad was a dear friend of ours, so we are almost half of Xu Cheng¡¯s parents too.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes stared wide open as a smile of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually Auntie and Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect to see you two here! I¡¯m also a good friend of Chuxue. She had never told me about stuff back home, and I was just so curious what kind of woman could give birth to a daughter this beautiful! Now that I see you, I got my answer!¡±

    ¡°Haha, you are really sweet!¡± Mommy Lin immediately started chuckling upon hearing those words.

    ¡°So you and Xu Cheng knew each other already? What a small world!¡± Shen Yao looked at Lin Chuxue andughed, ¡°Then why did you tell me you don¡¯t know him?¡±

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled, and she could only me it all on herpany. ¡°I had no choice, thepany wants me to stay mysterious, so there are many things that I shouldn¡¯t disclose.¡±

    Ran Jing already knew that Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng knew each other. In the morning, afraid that Shen Yao would be angry, she partially confessed to Ran Jing so she could help her drag Shen Yao away. However, Chuxue didn¡¯t tell her about the marriage.

    ¡°Why are you two here?¡¯ Xu Cheng asked in curiosity.

    Ran Jing pulled out a banner from behind her back, smiled, and said, ¡°Here, I¡¯m here representing the police department to give you this banner of recognition.¡±

    Lin Guirenughed, took the banner and hung it up on the wall.

    ¡°Do they have to do this?¡± Xu Cheng smiled helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t rescue or save someone, why would they give me this?¡±

    ¡°Gate Master Yan died, so by following the conditions of the deathmatch signed by him, the police force was able to seize their properties and take evidence of the core members¡¯ crimes from North Gate into possession. The HQ already sent out arrest orders, and as soon as those core members are caught, the district they controlled will bepletely liberated. You took out Gate Master Yan, which is a big achievement! Director said that after he took care of the arrest operations, he would being over to visit you. Right now, you are like the superstar of Shangcheng¡¯s police force.¡± Ran Jing smiled and continued, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m responsible for guarding you.¡±

    ¡°That would be too troublesome, just Chuxue and her brother should be enough,¡± Lin Guiren said.

    ¡°And me! Auntie and Uncle, rest assured, I can also help take care of this guy. We are friends after all.¡± Shen Yao smiled, came to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, and said in a low voice, ¡°I retrieved the money you ced as a bet in the underground market. How are you nning to thank me? Right now. You are a man with a worth of 10 billion!¡±

    Lin Lei got closer to his sis and whispered, ¡°Looks like my Brother-in-Law¡¯s a hotmodity. If I¡¯m not wrong, this beautiful girl has a crush on him. Sis, even if you guys get a divorce, I guess I won¡¯t have to worry about my Brother-in-Law dying forever alone.¡±

    Lin Chuxue shot a re at her brother and said while gritting her teeth, ¡°If Xu Cheng likes her, then I¡¯m willing to sign.¡±

    Xu Cheng almost forgot about the money he bet on the fight. This might be the happiest thing about the entire fight.

    ¡°Keep the money for me. After all, money from the underground market is going to be difficult to convert to legal ie, so it¡¯s not wise to bring it into the public. Maybe I will save it and use itter when I¡¯m in another country,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Shen Yao nodded. She was quite happy on the inside. As long as Xu Cheng was leaving his money with her, it meant he still trusted her.

    ¡°Ran Jing, you still have to go to work tomorrow right? Tonight I can stay behind with my little brother to take care of Xu Cheng,¡± hearing that both Ran Jing and Shen Yao wanted to stay for the night, she immediately said.

    ¡°My supervisor allowed me to guard Xu Cheng for the next few days, so it¡¯s technically work.¡± Then, Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Can I talk to you alone for a second?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her and then looked at his family, and the Lin Family all sensibly left the ward. Lin Chuxue reluctantly looked at Xu Cheng, and then at Ran Jing and Shen Yao, she suddenly felt ufortable as if she was excluded.

    When it was just Shen Yao and Ran Jing left in the room, Ran Jing then started talking, ¡°My undercover agent in East Gate said that Gate Master Yan¡¯s death and North Gate¡¯s demise seriously affected the subtle rtionship between the four Gates. They probably sensed the pressure and was afraid that more trouble woulde to them, so they are temporarily working together. I got intel saying you are in danger.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t talk, it was as if he had already predicted it. In fact, ever since he offended North Gate and East Gate, he was already prepared to go head-on against all four Gates. This time, he erased North Gate off the map, and the other three probably wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. If those three Gates don¡¯t do something, then their reputation would also take a big hit.

    ¡°So you are here to protect me for the next few days?¡± Xu Cheng immediately understood the real reason Ran Jing was here.

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think they would being with a lot of preparation. It¡¯s too easy for them to take out one guy in Shangcheng, so you must not underestimate their capabilities. I¡¯m here with my squad of 15 people in total, including me. We will be the ears and eyes around the perimeter of the hospital so you don¡¯t have to worry. However, you have to not let Chuxue¡¯s parents get involved in this. You know how these people work. If they can¡¯t deal with you, they will deal with the people around you. They can do all kinds of heartless things. If you are okay with the n, then I will go out and talk to Chuxue and her family and get them to go back first.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    After Ran Jing left, Xu Cheng then turned his eyes onto Shen Yao. ¡°Why are you still here though?¡±

    Shen Yao smiled and looked at Xu Cheng, a bit seductively. ¡°Guess.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Shen Yao suspiciously. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Shen Yao chuckled. ¡°Revenge, of course! It¡¯s rare that you are injured, so if I don¡¯t strip you naked now then when am I waiting for?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 77 - This Idiot!

    <b>Chapter 77: This Idiot!</b>

    On the way back to Lin Chuxue¡¯s condo, she, who had been quiet the whole way, finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, you insisted on having me marry Xu Cheng in the first ce, why do you suddenly want me to get a divorce and go back to Ennd?¡±

    Lin Guiren sighed, ¡°Chuxue, don¡¯t you know what Xu Cheng wants by now?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Lin Chuxue replied.

    Lin Guiren: ¡°He refused to walk the path Iid out for him, instead insisting on returning to this country. That means that his hatred towards his mom and her family has deepened after the death of his father. In the past, I underestimated his determination, and it also took me by surprise that hepletely changed after returning to Huaxia. His strong perseverance makes me worried about the path he has chosen for his life.¡±

    He then turned to look at his daughter. ¡°He grew up, so I can¡¯t convince him to choose another path, but you¡¯re my daughter. I can¡¯t stand by and watch you get dragged into the business with his mother¡¯s family. Frankly speaking, in this country, the Ye Family is really too powerful. There are many things I didn¡¯t tell Xu Cheng because I¡¯m afraid that it would kill his determination and fighting spirit. It was already fortunate that he was finally able to get rid of his inferiorityplex and be mentally stronger, so I couldn¡¯t break news to him that could drive him back to feeling inferior. Originally, when he was determined to go back Huaxia, I insisted on you going back with him because I wanted you to keep an eye on him. But who knew that you guys would get into a cold war and stop talking to each other.¡±

    Lin Chuxue hesitated for a second, and then she immediately asked, ¡°Then what do we now? Dad, he¡¯s also half your son, you should help him.¡±

    Lin Guiren bitterly smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t... The Ye Family is incredibly powerful in Huaxia. In the past, if Brother Xu and I had the power to go against the Ye Family, then he wouldn¡¯t have be like a stray dog and be forced out of the country. The reason Brother Xu entrusted us with Xu Cheng since the boy was young was to keep him out of sight of the Ye Family. So many years has passed, and the Ye Family probably thinks that Xu Cheng is already dead. As long as Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t tell others that he¡¯s the son of Xu Tianming, then the Ye Family won¡¯t notice him at all, so he¡¯s safe for now. However, in the future, he will go against the Ye Family, and you will be in grave danger if you are with him.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you suddenly wanted me to get a divorce, right?¡± Lin Chuxue suddenly asked, a bit irritated.

    Her mom and dad didn¡¯t say anything, nor did they deny it.

    Lin Chuxue looked at the scenery passing by her car window, and she suddenly fell silent.

    After a long time, she stroked her long hair, her eyes a little moist. She didn¡¯t want her family to see this side of her, so she tilted her head towards the window and quietly said, ¡°What is marriage?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, she said to herself, ¡°Whether the situation is good or bad, rich or poor, healthy or sick, happy or sad, both people will face everything together.¡±

    ¡°Sis...¡± Lin Lei whispered as he patted Lin Chuxue on her shoulder.

    Lin Chuxue suddenly turned around and looked at them and said, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know everything Xu Cheng did for me since childhood? I know, I know everything, and that¡¯s why I was willing to listen to Dad¡¯s order and marry Xu Cheng even when he rejected the marriage. Why? Because he had been taking care of me for the past 20 years, so in the remaining days, I wanted to take care of him. The moment he is able to open his mouth and feel more confident, and be willing to like me, love me, or just talk to me, then I¡¯m willing to go with him to wherever he wants to take me, no matter how unromantic those ces might be. I¡¯m really not asking for that much, but he never did any of that. I waited three years, he was in the army for three years and now he¡¯s out. I heard he failed to get into the division he dreamed of entering, so I just wanted to visit him a few times and check on him. In fact, I think we are making progress and we can really make it work, but now Dad, Mom, you are telling me to divorce him? Do you want me to just keep ying a disposable role in Xu Cheng¡¯s life? Someone that¡¯s just all looks but no use?¡±

    When she got to the end, she was so agitated that her voice got a lot louder.

    Mommy Lin heartachingly stroked her daughter¡¯s head and guided it to rest in her embrace. All of a sudden, the atmosphere inside the car became extremely depressed and silent.

    ¨C Inside the hospital ¨C

    Shen Yao was chopping up an apple as she asked Xu Cheng in curiosity, ¡°You knew Chuxue for a long time now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Since childhood.¡±

    Shen Yao and Ran Jing clearly paused for a second, especially Shen Yao. She gossiply looked towards Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°You never fell for her?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did.¡± Xu Cheng was very straightforward. ¡°But do you think I deserve her?¡±

    Ran Jing patted her chest and let out a big sigh of relief. ¡°Holy crap, you scared me. I was scared that you weren¡¯t boasting when you told me she was your wife. Holy crap, I was so close to streaming myself eating poop. Yo, why didn¡¯t you tell me since the beginning that you knew Chuxue?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh.

    ¡°Are you that unconfident in yourself?¡± Shen Yao nced at Xu Cheng, and then she changed the topic, ¡°Hey, I mean, just an ¡®if¡¯. If a beautiful girl with money and status gave you a chance to court her, would you take it?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Here you go again? I don¡¯t need another guy to challenge me to a battle, stop trying to provoke me. Isn¡¯t that girl you?¡±

    Shen Yao pouted, feeling defeated. She red at Xu Cheng. ¡°Hey, do you know how to make conversation? You deserve to be single.¡±

    After chopping up the apple, she went to the washroom to wash the knife.

    Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng from the corner of her eyes and asked, ¡°You are really not rted to Lin Chuxue in any way?¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°How should I put it? Let¡¯s say you were adopted by a family since you were young, and they treat you just like one of their own kids, giving you the best food, amodation, paying for you to go to school, but you¡¯ve never done anything for them in return. And then, this family wants to let their most treasured and prettiest daughter marry you. Can you ept it?¡±

    Ran Jing thought for a second, then she nodded and said, ¡°If it was me, then maybe not. It¡¯s already like winning a lottery if an orphan could find a foster family as nice as that, and one needs to be content with what he or she has. If they want me to marry their daughter, then to be frank, I wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee that mental obstacle. It makes me feel like I¡¯m a brat that¡¯s just getting everything spoon-fed to me, and other people will have that opinion of me.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Tired, he said, ¡°So some feelings happened at the wrong time, and it¡¯s destined to be difficult to get anywhere with those feelings, right?¡±

    That was why Xu Cheng thought he didn¡¯t deserve Lin Chuxue. Only when he was powerful enough and proved himself could he be able to face his feelings for her.

    Ran Jing sorta got it, but sorta didn¡¯t, but she felt Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue must have a story.

    When Shen Yao came out, she pretended to hang up the phone andined, ¡°Holy crap, these guys, always harassing me.¡±

    Ran Jing asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A bunch of heirs that only know how to whine. I already told them that I like the sense of security, a reliable man that can also fight, but these guys just don¡¯t understand me and keep on asking me out.¡± Shen Yao dry-coughed, deliberately saying out loud her mate selection criteria in front of Xu Cheng.

    Who knew that Xu Cheng would just pick up a fruit and chew on it while advising her, ¡°Then you can go visit some gyms, maybe you can meet a few guys that look like Arnold Schwarzenegger.¡±

    Shen Yao immediately rolled her eyes at him. THIS IDIOT!

 Chapter 78 - Switching Mode with Concentration

    <b>Chapter 78: Switching Mode with Concentration</b>

    Xu Cheng chewed on his apple as he asked Ran Jing, ¡°You¡¯ve worked as a criminal police officer for so many years, have you seen a professional killer before?¡±

    Ran Jing shook her head. ¡°Close to none. We normally deal with normal criminals.¡±

    Xu Cheng then looked towards Shen Yao. ¡°You for sure haven¡¯t seen any before too, right?¡±

    Then, he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°And you guys are here to protect me? Do you know how professional killers assassinate people?¡±

    ¡°We have a dozen undercover agents. Anyoneing close to your room will be immediately identified through our internalmunicationwork and intercepted.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked her, ¡°You know that the three Gates are trying hard to get rid of me so they can kill off the morale that has been spiking in the police force, but do you know who they are hiring to do the job?¡±

    Ran Jing paused for a moment. ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. He asked again, ¡°Then have you guys learned the details of the hospital¡¯s floor ns and the entrances, exists, corners, and such that the assassins could use? Do you know the entireyout and surrounding terrain of this hospital? Also, have you guys practiced for emergencies?¡±

    Ran Jing also had her thoughts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. Think about it, you just killed Gate Master Yan, so if something happened to you right now, then wouldn¡¯t it be clear that they were the ones behind it? They wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to act during this time period.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If I¡¯m the three Gates, then I would pick right now to take action. First of all, I¡¯m severely injured, so it¡¯s the best opportunity to kill me. Secondly, the three Gates could just push the me onto North Gate, since it makes sense that the North Gate members would try to avenge their leader. If they don¡¯t take care of me right now, they will have nightmares when I fully recover and get back to work. By then, do you think it will be easy to assassinate me? Besides, even if they killed me and infuriated the police, what proof would there be to show that they were behind it? Thew and court only look at evidence, not personal feelings.¡±

    Ran Jing was a bit embarrassed by Xu Cheng¡¯s on-point analysis.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I was confused about why you just came like this to protect me. And Shen Yao too, do you think this is a joke? Hurry and go home. If possible, Ran Jing, you should go back too and don¡¯t get dragged into this. Get someone else to guard me.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want these two to get involved and get hurt, and he also felt like if something were to happen, those two would only weigh him down.

    ¡°You think I want to protect you? I was assigned to this job by my supervisor, I¡¯m already on the lower end of the stick not being assigned to go to the North Gate cleanup operations. My whole teamined for a while because we had to stay and babysit you.¡± Ran Jing snorted, ¡°Oh and you are overthinking this. I know for sure that they won¡¯t be picking a time like this to assassinate you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°I really doubt how you made your way up to the criminal police captain position... You have no brain at all.¡±

    ¡°You even doubt my professionalism?¡± Ran Jing wasn¡¯t happy. With her hands on her hips, she said, ¡°Wanna bet?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Bet what?¡±

    ¡°If no killer appears in the next two days, thene report to my squad after you get out of the hospital,¡± Ran Jing said.

    ¡°Report to your squad?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can make this kind of work transfers.¡±

    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t, but you aplished something huge this time for the director at HQ. I doubt he will let you keep wasting time at the local police bureau and will probably transfer you to HQ. If you lose, thene to my squad, and I will let you know the power of Captain Ran.¡±

    Moving to the criminal police department meant he had more power to apprehend criminals, Xu Cheng felt that was alright for him, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay. And what if you lose?¡±

    Ran Jing said, ¡°Come to my squad, and I will call you Captain Xu.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°Deal.¡±

    ¡°We are notpletely useless too. At least, you can tell me what you want to eat and I will go and buy it for you.¡± Shen Yao really wanted to leap onto Xu Cheng and strangle him. ¡°This is the first time a stinky man doesn¡¯t want me as apany. Well, I¡¯m taking care of you because you helped me win money. Otherwise, why would I be in the mood to stay here? Humph!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bet on North Gate¡¯s leader?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°After all, I¡¯m the daughter of a businessman. I will lose big if I bet on that and lose, and what if the unthinkable did happen? Besides, there¡¯s barely any profit even if I bet on that old dude and win, so I might as well bet my money on you and try my luck,¡± Shen Yao said, very proud of herself. ¡°Last time, I lost so much money because of you. Who knew if you were hiding some tricks in your sleeves that might actually beat the North Gate Master? So, I bet my money on you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her with approval. ¡°Very nice, you are quite smart.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just decided to gamble once, it wasn¡¯t because I believed in you.¡± Shen Yao pouted.

    ¡°Okay, Xu Cheng, the doctor said that you need rest. Talk less. It¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock at night now, so you should sleep. We will rotate our shifts and supervise the nurse when she changes your medication and drip.¡± After saying that, Ran Jing started organizing the messy table.

    Xu Cheng nodded and decided to take a nap. Suddenly, he remembered the change with his eyes earlier, so he felt he should take some time to figure out his eyes first. Could it be this time that he fell unconscious that caused his vision to mutate?

    He opened his eyes, there was still no change. He closed his eyes, opened them again, and there was still nothing.

    Shen Yao saw him closing and opening and closing and opening his eyes, so she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I was just unconscious and sleeping for too long and wanted to tire my eyes out a bit so I can go back to sleep,¡± exined Xu Cheng.

    Then, Shen Yao stopped bothering him. Xu Cheng was quite confused, how could he change his vision to before where he could see through everything like an x-ray?

    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, allowing himself to concentrate. After brewing for a minute with his eyes closed and attention focused, when Xu Cheng opened his eyes again, Ran Jing and Shen Yao both became moving skeletons in his eyes.

    Xu Cheng was shocked and he immediately closed his eyes and told himself to rx. Indeed, he wasn¡¯t dreaming! His eyes really had undergone a qualitative change!

    When he opened his eyes again, maybe it was because his level of focus had decreased a bit, but the scene that came to his eyes almost gave him a nose bleed.

    It was like Shen Yao and Ran Jing¡¯s exterior clothes had be transparent, and he was able to see them only in their bras and underwear. The exquisite, rich and perfect outline of their chests shocked Xu Cheng, he felt like he switched to the wrong channel.

    To be polite, he immediately closed his eyes, his heart beating.

    He kept groaning in his heart, ¡°What just happened? Howe I could see their skeletons the first time, and when I opened my eyes again, I could only see through thatyer of clothes? Can I change the depth with how much concentration I use with my eyes?

    At the thought of this, Xu Cheng concentrated his attention and opened his eyes again. This time, the scene of a lobby came into his eyes, and there were many beds and patients and the nurses on duty were changing medicine for them.

    Xu Cheng immediately closed his eyes, rxed, and opened them again. Everything turned back to normal.

    To ensure what he saw was true, Xu Cheng really wanted to ask Shen Yao if she was wearing a violet-colored bra.

    But he kept his mouth shut, because he would get beaten to death by her. Or, he could also ask if she was 36C.

    But he would get beaten to death if he asked that too.

    Xu Cheng had no choice but to ask Ran Jing, ¡°Is the area next to this room the public area for IV injection?¡±

    Ran Jing paused for a moment. ¡°Yeah, how do you know?

    Xu Cheng could hardly contain the excitement in his heart, and he was at the same time very shocked. The scene he just saw was actually the scene on the other side of the wall.

 Chapter 79 - A Terrible Start

    <b>Chapter 79: A Terrible Start</b>

    ¡°Nothing, I just heard the noise outside and I guessed.¡± Xu Chengughed and he immediately sunk into silence.

    ¡°Why is your nose bleeding?¡± At this moment, Shen Yao pointed at him with surprise and asked curiously.

    Xu Cheng paused for a second as he subconsciously wiped his nose. Of course, blood... Well, now that was a bit awkward.

    ¡°Probably because Auntie Lin brought over too many supplements for me.¡±

    ¡°Should I call the doctor over?¡± Shen Yao asked, a bit concerned.

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Shen Yao nodded, got up and was about to take off her jacket because there was air conditioning inside the ward so she didn¡¯t need the jacket to fend off the cold.

    However, who knew Xu Cheng would point at her and immediately say, ¡°Don¡¯t take it off.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao were both a bit dumbfounded.

    Xu Cheng was also regretting his words just now. But, he was a bit scared that once he closed and opened his eyes again, if Shen Yao took off her jacket, then he might be able to see through her bra too... Then that would be a bit awkward.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you, acting all suspicious.¡± Shen Yao wondered as she hung her jacket on the hanger and asked him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Xu Cheng pulled whatever who could.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an air condition here?¡± Shen Yao rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Then can you move the clothing rack to the window?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What if the killers have a sniper? I¡¯m concerned that the window will give him just the window of opportunity to put a bullet up my butt.¡±

    Shen Yao thought Xu Cheng was right, so she rolled the clothing rack to the window to interfere with the sight from outside looking in.

    Then, Xu Cheng pretended to go to sleep and closed his eyes. However, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After discovering such an amazing ability, how could someone not be super excited and fall asleep?

    Xu Cheng closed his eyes, but he began concentrating his focus. Now, with the training of using ultrasound, it¡¯s much easier to control the level of concentration with his brain.

    When Xu Cheng opened his eyes again, he shockingly found that he could see through all walls. He could even see the people walking around out there, and that visual was like a machine that could see through all kinds of materials and focus on the living beings in action.

    The rats in the corners, the people walking in the hallways, the family members anxiously waiting outside the emergency room, the health care workers changing shift, as well as the crowd walking up and down the stairs. As long as they were living creatures, he seemed to be able to see them all, and other non-living objects were simply close to transparency in his eyes.

    Xu Cheng was curious as to why this was happening.

    ¡°Could it be that I can directly see what my ultrasonic waves detect?¡± Xu Cheng was quite shocked.

    Indeed, the ultrasonic waves that he sent out will send feedback to his brain and then the information will be ryed to his eyes, so when he opens his eyes, he can ignore non-living objects and lock onto the people that were moving around.

    What shocked Xu Cheng even more was that when his visual field had so many people appearing at once, his brain didn¡¯t start hurting from sensory overload, and he could even see and hear those people clearly, as if he was right there next to them. His brain or eyes weren¡¯t exhausted at all.

    He turned to the left side of the hospital, and then to the right side, and then looked down. He could even see the people paying at the reception and those walking in and out of the entrance.

    Holy crap this pair of eyes is overpowered!

    Xu Cheng lifted his head and look towards the ceiling, wanting to see if he could see the starry sky above. However, just when he leaned against the headboard and was about to enjoy the view, he saw a guy on the roof!

    Xu Cheng saw that this guy was in the middle of changing into a hospital uniform, with a gun tied to his ankle.

    Xu Cheng subconsciously said, ¡°Here theye.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao asked him, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I said, the killers are here!¡± Xu Cheng blinked twice and withdrew his x-ray eyes, saying determinedly to Ran Jing, ¡°Send your people to the roof. There¡¯s a man about 30 years old in a hospital uniform with the badge number L028. Tell your men that he has a gun holstered around his ankle. There are calluses on his fingers, so he¡¯s a professional.¡±

    Ran Jing paused for a second. Shepletely didn¡¯t react to what Xu Cheng was saying yet or whether he was even talking to her. ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately said, ¡°Hurry and tell your men to intercept him. He¡¯s alreadying down the stairs. Hurry up!¡±

    Seeing that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t at all joking, Ran Jing immediately spoke into her earpiece to her squad that was on patrol, ¡°Ah-Bing, bring three people that are good with meleebat to the roof. Take the stairs instead of the elevator. If you see a male in his 30s with a work badge number of L028, check to see if there¡¯s a gun on his ankle. If yes, then take him down! Hurry up!¡±

    Hearing hermand, Ah-Bing brought three guys and immediately ran towards the stairway. When they were about to arrive on the roof, they saw a man in uniform,ing down.

    When that man saw these four guys, he clearly hesitated for a second. But, he still appeared very calm. After all, Ah-Bing and the others were undercover, and the assassin thought that he might¡¯ve been too sensitive, seeing these guys not in police uniforms. So, he acted casually and walked past them.

    Ah-Bing took notice of his badge number when they walked past each other. It was exactly the same number as Captain Ran said.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ah-Bing and the others turned around and halted the killer.

    With his back against them, the killer paused, and his hands slowly curled into a fist. However, he still turned around calmly and said nonchntly, ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    A criminal police officer took out his badge and said, ¡°Police. Can you let us do a simple body-search?¡±

    The killer¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Detecting that change in microexpression, Ah-Bing instinctively pulled out his gun and was ready any minute.

    Seeing the police with their gun out, the killer knew he couldn¡¯t take them head on and could only try to win them with wit. ¡°What gives you the right to search my body? Whatw did I break? I don¡¯t think the police can just search people whenever they feel like it, right? Besides, you are not even in uniform, how do I know if you are actually police officers or not?¡±

    Ah-Bing remembered that Captain Ran said the gun was on his ankle. He walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we won¡¯t search you then.¡±

    The killer let out a sigh of relief, but who knew Ah-Bing would suddenly kick him in the leg. Ah-Bing immediately felt something hard and pointed the gun at the killer¡¯s head, reminding him to not act rashly. ¡°What¡¯s on his ankle?¡±

    The other officers immediately got him under control and lifted a leg of his pants. Indeed, there was a ck pistol with a silencer on it.

    ¡°Captain Ran, you are right, this guy¡¯s a killer. We found a gun and a silencer.¡± Ah-Bing immediately reported to Captain Ran.

    And Ran Jing¡¯s eyes shot wide open as she looked towards Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 80 - Control

    <b>Chapter 80: Control</b>

    She really wanted to know how Xu Cheng knew there was a killer on the roof.

    ¡°How did you know his location?¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at his eyes and said, ¡°Because I am Jesus and can see everything.¡±

    The two girls rolled their eyes at him. ¡°For real.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly-smiled. ¡°Half of it was the truth, I already told you yet you don¡¯t believe me. How else do you want me to exin?¡±

    ¡°Just wait for the day you start calling me Captain Xu,¡± he smiled and said.

    Ran Jing snorted. ¡°We will bring him back and interrogate him first to see if he¡¯s actually here for you or not.¡±

    Just when Xu Cheng wanted to talk again, his ultrasound waves covering the entire hospital caught something.

    ¡°Be quiet for a second.¡± Xu Cheng immediately stopped the two girls and then closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his pair of eyes already entered prating-vision mode and scanned the entire hospital.

    On a van outside of the hospital, a guy responsible for centralmunication said, ¡°Brother Qiang failed, I can no longer reach him from my end.¡±

    From the sea of noises and voices, Xu Cheng immediately locked onto the speaker of that sentence. His eyes locked on and saw through the side of the van, spotting a guy with a beard and a hat.

    ¡°Do we cancel the operation?¡± Someone spoke, ¡°I saw Brother Qiang getting carried away by undercover police. Was he exposed or were we all exposed?¡±

    When that voice came out, Xu Cheng¡¯s brain worked like an AI-system and again located the speaker among the sea of people. This guy was currently sitting on a chair in the 1st floormon area, he was probably responsible for keeping watch for police while his teammates carried out the operation. However, the hitmen didn¡¯t know that undercover police would be all over the hospital today, mixed in on every floor.

    Centralmunication answered the hitman keeping watch, ¡°We weren¡¯t exposed, or you would¡¯ve been arrested as well. We can¡¯t cancel the operation. The money on this bounty is enough for us to live the rest of our lives carefreely. We already alerted the target, and the chance of assassinating Xu Cheng will only get smaller and smaller. Ghost, what¡¯s the status on your end? Did you cut off the hospital monitoring system yet?¡±

    Picking up on this, Xu Cheng immediately said to Ran Jing, ¡°Go to the hospital¡¯s central-monitoring room, someone wants to cut off all surveince.¡±

    Ran Jing immediately said to her earpiece, ¡°Three of you that¡¯s patrolling the second floor, hurry and go check on the monitoring room and see if there¡¯s a situation.¡±

    Hearing the order, three undercover officers immediately grouped and ran to the central-monitoring room. When they arrived, they noticed that the door was locked.

    ¡°Captain Ran, the door¡¯s locked from the inside.¡±

    ¡°Break it, someone¡¯s in there!¡± Xu Cheng heard the response and immediately said.

    Ran Jing immediately ordered, ¡°Break in.¡±

    The three officers nodded. Very professionally, they stepped back, took out their gun, and the three of them all kicked the door at the same time. Then, one guy pointed the gun towards the inside while the other two charged in.

    Then, they just saw a guy in hospital uniform in the process of typing things on a keyboard, and he was now looking at them,pletely dumbfounded. The three criminal police officers immediately had him under control. Then, one officer checked the screens and noticed that all the areas around Xu Cheng¡¯s ward were cked out. He immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    Then, he reported right away, ¡°Captain Ran, someone already disabled the monitoring of the areas around Xu Cheng¡¯s ward. It¡¯s very likely that we are dealing with a professional team of hitmen.¡±

    Ran Jing already couldn¡¯t hide the shock in her heart. She was way too curious as to how the Xu Cheng tonight knew all of this beforehand.

    Xu Cheng immediately issued the next order to Ran Jing, ¡°Search for amunication device on him, and then reply to the device and say ¡®done¡¯.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded, and then she ryed the order.

    Her men found a littlemunication device from the guy, and then one pressed the talk button and said one simple word, ¡°Done.¡±

    After the centralmunication side got the news, he immediately started giving out further instructions. ¡°Cyclops, you can move on, you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Cyclops responded, and Xu Cheng was able to locate him as well.

    What a guy, he was actually getting IV drips upstairs. At this time, it was quitete and there weren¡¯t many nurses around. He pretended to go and use the washroom with the stand that the IV fluid bag hung from, and he pulled the needle out inside a stall and came out. Then, he climbed out from the washroom window and walked along the ledge. Xu Cheng was on the fourth floor, and the guy that was caught on the roof had actually installed a rope system. Now, this guy could use this rope and slowly climb down to Xu Cheng¡¯s window.

    Since the air condition was on, Xu Cheng¡¯s room¡¯s window was closed, and there were a curtain and clothing rack blocking the view. The hitman nicknamed Cyclops installed a silencer onto his pistol first, holstered it, and then attached himself to the rope. Then, he spoke to his teammate that was looking his way with binocrs from afar and said, ¡°Vision blocked, there are a curtain and a clothing rack. If you don¡¯t charge in, you won¡¯t be able to get a clear shot.¡±

    Cyclops fell silent for a bit. ¡°Got it. How many people are in there?¡±

    ¡°Three. But the other two are females so you don¡¯t have to worry. Just go in and quickly execute him.¡±

    Cyclops: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, he climbed down from the fifth floor using the rope and began untying himself from it. Just at this moment, Xu Cheng said to Ran Jing, ¡°Go open the window as hard as you can.¡±

    Ran Jing was confused as to what Xu Cheng was nning. But, she still got up from her chair, moved the clothing rack away, and pushed the window right out while being toozy to pull the curtain to the side.

    With his back against the window, Cyclops had just finished untying himself from the rope when he felt a huge force pushing him forward. Failing to keep his bnce and already being untied from the rope, he directly ¡°Ah~¡± his way down from the fourth floor.

    Hearing the ruckus, Ran Jing felt a chill down her back, and she instinctively looked towards Xu Cheng. ¡°How did you know there was someone outside?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I have good ears?¡±

    Ran Jing immediately spoke into her earpiece, ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s window area, send two people over, a killer fell down. He probably can¡¯t run.¡±

    The aplice watching with binocrs from the opposite building saw the scene of Cyclops falling from the fourth floor. He gritted his teeth. ¡°! Cyclops fell down!¡±

    The guy on the centralmunication side felt his eyelid jump, suddenly feeling that their ns weren¡¯t going so well today. Why did it feel like none of his ns were under his control?

    ¡°Dolphin, up to you now.¡±

    ¡°Got it, give me ten minutes.¡± The voice actually belonged to a woman. When Xu Cheng locked onto her, he noticed that she was in the hall on the fourth floor, in the uniform of a food delivery person. At this time, she walked into the nurse station and said to the nurses, ¡°A gentleman ordered takeout for you two.¡±

    The two nurses on today¡¯s night shift was a bit confused.

    ¡°Who would order for us?¡±

    ¡°Who cares, maybe it¡¯s a guy that secretly has a crush on one of us. I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s just dig in.¡± The other nurse happily took over the food.

 Chapter 81 - How Did you Know About Our Operation?

    <b>Chapter 81: How Did you Know About Our Operation?</b>

    This female killer codenamed Dolphin didn¡¯t leave after putting down the food. Instead, she directly went to the washroom and changed into a nurse uniform. When she came out again, the two nurses on call were both rushing to go to the toilet. She immediately slipped past them, pushing the cart with the needles and syringes and walking towards Xu Cheng¡¯s ward.

    She said to her earpiece, ¡°I¡¯m approaching the target and will euthanize him.¡±

    Centralmunication: ¡°Very good, I will get Brother Iron toe up for reinforcement. The moment you seed, he will lead you to leave the hospital as quickly as possible. Remember, don¡¯t leave behind any evidence.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Dolphin said. She put on transparent gloves to prevent herself from leaving any fingerprints for the police to pick up.

    When she pushed open the door to Xu Cheng¡¯s ward and went in, she found that Xu Cheng was staring right at her with an unblinking gaze.

    Shen Yao saw this and snorted, ¡°Why are you looking at her like a h¡ªy teenager?¡±

    In fact, she was just pissed. Was the nurse even better looking than her?

    And then, she immediately ridiculed Xu Cheng, ¡°So you are into uniforms?¡±

    Dolphin remained calm as she prepared the medicine and syringe.

    As for why Xu Cheng was just staring right at her, she thought it might just be what Shen Yao said, that the guy was a pervert that was into some kinky stuff. That was why she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Xu Cheng then said to Ran Jing, ¡°Close the door.¡±

    Ran Jing really wanted to ask why, but remembering that they were still in a critical period and how Xu Cheng urately predicted everything up until now, she didn¡¯t doubt Xu Cheng¡¯s order and closed the door.

    Xu Cheng added, ¡°Lock it.¡±

    The nurse paused for a moment, her heart skipping a beat. However, on her face, she still appeared to be very calm as she prepared the fluid.

    Xu Cheng then said to Shen Yao, ¡°Go and close the window. Pull the curtains too.¡±

    Shen Yao looked at him with a contemptuous look. ¡°You won¡¯t do things when Ran Jing and I are still here, right?¡±

    Ran Jing knew Xu Cheng must have a reason for this, and the reason probably involved this nurse.

    Thinking about this, she unbuttoned the gun holster by her waist and ced her hand on the pistol, ready to pull it out any moment.

    Shen Yao went over and pulled down the curtain and then she looked at Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng,ying in the hospital bed, calmly looked at the nurse and smiled. ¡°Nurse, my IV fluid bag is still half full.¡±

    The ¡°nurse¡± looked at the bag that was still half full and said calmly, ¡°This is another shot you have to get. There are a lot of patients tonight, so I¡¯ve arranged the order for everyone because I might not be able to get to youter.¡±

    Then, she brought a new bag and walked towards Xu Cheng, about to put it on the stand.

    Xu Cheng kept the smile on his face as he said, ¡°Normally, if a woman was stared at by another man like I did to you, they would for sure be angry. Just now, I told them to lock the door and also pull down the curtain, yet you are still so calm. This is called deliberately acting calm, do you know that? And it¡¯s because you have an objective, and you have to stay here and do something.¡±

    A hint of murderous intent shed past the eyes of the killer codenamed Dolphin.

    However, on the surface, she squeezed out a scornful smile and replied, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid that you will really do something to me? There are two other girls here, and we are in a hospital.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, you are so calm that it¡¯s terrifying. With a temper like yours, to be able to remain calm no matter the situation, I can only associate one career to your profile,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Dolphin looked at him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly said, ¡°Hitman.¡±

    Dolphin paused for a moment and the two¡¯s eyes met for three seconds, and then she suddenly chuckled. ¡°You really watched too many movies. Hurry, I will inject this medicine for you, and you can keep on sleeping. Remember to eat more supplements.¡±

    She was trying very hard to appear calm.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t pull out his hand from under the nket, instead only replying, ¡°How about you give yourself a shot first?¡±

    Dolphin immediately put the syringe back to her tray. ¡°I haven¡¯t met a patient as uncooperative as you. If you don¡¯t want the medicine then I¡¯m just going to leave.¡±

    Then, she packed everything up and was prepared to leave. She felt that something was off, as if the guy in front of her had already seen through her, and her instincts were telling her to abandon this operation right away!

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng grabbed onto the tray, not letting her move. He smiled at the transparent gloves she was wearing and said, ¡°Are you wearing those to not leave behind fingerprints?¡±

    Dolphin felt that the situation had forced her to a point where she had to reveal herself. She immediately went to grab the syringe, preparing to take Xu Cheng hostage to leave this ce, but just as her hand touched the syringe, she found that there was already a gun pointed to her head.

    ¡°Freeze.¡±

    At this moment, Dolphin still didn¡¯t give up her act yet. She pretended to be shocked, just like how a normal nurse would act with a gun pointed at her head, and she said with a terrified tone, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°Your acting is too exaggerated,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it say in movies that professional killers must pass the acting test? Your mentality passed the test, but your acting is too horrible. A normal person would¡¯ve begun acting nervous when I stared at you and told someone to close the door, but you didn¡¯t. Now, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. What hitman?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. Looking at Shen Yao who still didn¡¯t figure out what was going on yet, he said, ¡°Shen Yao, do you know how to inject a needle?¡±

    Shen Yao paused for a moment. ¡°Uh, shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, can youe over and inject this nurse with the medicine in that syringe?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The face of the killer codenamed Dolphin immediately changed. Feeling that she was thinking about moving, Ran Jing pushed the gun harder at her head, implying that she should probably not think about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just medicine, what are you so worried about?¡±

    Dolphin didn¡¯t move an inch as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, wrongful injections can kill you?¡±

    Shen Yao walked over as she sneered, ¡°Do we look like nine-year-olds to you? Come on, if there¡¯s no problem with the medicine inside the syringe, what are you afraid of?¡±

    Then, she picked up the syringe with fluid inside and grabbed onto her hand, trying to find the vein.

    Dolphin swallowed her saliva, and she immediately became nervous, not knowing how to fight back or escape from this ce. She knew that the operation todaypletely failed. Now, not to mention assassination, it was even hard enough for her just to survive.

    ¡°You guys are breaking thew if you do this!¡± she nervously said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m a police officer. I will take the responsibility if something goes wrong,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to poke her with the needle now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡±Go.¡±

    The woman suddenly wanted to fight back, but who knew Ran Jing was pretty pro too and immediately got her under control and pushed her down onto the bed.

    Just when Shen Yao¡¯s about to poke the needle through the woman¡¯s skin, she closed her eyes and shouted, unable to stand the torment anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    Ran Jing asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°A drug for euthanasia.¡± The killer sighed and admitted. She looked towards Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°How did you know our operation?¡±

    Ran Jing looked towards Xu Cheng. ¡°I want to know as well.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Iâ€™ll Play with You

    <b>Chapter 82: I¡¯ll y with You</b>

    Xu Cheng immediately didn¡¯t know how to exin himself to Ran Jing. What was he going to say to her? Oh, I can see anything that¡¯s living, and I also saw your rose-red bra?

    The hitman observing from the building across the street seemed to detect the failure of Dolphin¡¯s operation.

    He immediately reported to centralmunication, ¡°Dolphin seemed to have blown her cover and got captured.¡±

    The scar-faced guy managing centralmunication became silent for a bit. Then, picking up a gun, he said, ¡°Everyone, gather at the corridor outside of Xu Cheng¡¯s ward.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what are we doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that our mission failed. Dolphin and the others already have heavy criminal records and they for sure wouldn¡¯t be able toe out alive after getting arrested. We have to go and save them.¡± Scarface immediately picked up the speaker and shouted at Dolphin¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Captain Ran, how about we make a deal?¡±

    The voice was faintly heard from the inside of Dolphin¡¯s nurse uniform. Ran Jing directly took it out and put it on speaker. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Scarface: ¡°Who I am is not important. You arrested three of our guys. Let them go, and we will cancel our operation.¡±

    Ran Jing sneered, ¡°Have you seen a police officer letting criminals go after capturing them? Your existence affects the safety of others, so you guys should all be supervised at all times, and that means going to prison!¡±

    ¡°We are at the hospital, and I don¡¯t want to make the scale of our operation anyrger. However, we are more than capable of doing so. We just want to give you guys a chance. If you don¡¯t let our guys go, then we wille into the hospital and take you all down to hell with us!¡± Scarface threatened.

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes narrowed. If they really were to do what they said, then it may put innocent civilians into danger, and it wasn¡¯t a responsibility she could shoulder.

    She swore, ¡°Do you think the police willpromise with criminals?¡±

    ¡°You guys can try to act tough. Worstes to worst, we will all die together,¡± Scarface sneered.

    In fact, Xu Cheng knew where this guy was at, but she still wanted to eavesdrop on where the other members were located in the hospital.

    Right after Scarface finished talking, many members immediately felt opposed to the idea. ¡°Boss, are you crazy? You want to go all out with the police? That will block all escapes for us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Boss, that¡¯s too reckless! We should retreat. This profession of coursees with risks, and we have to think of the bigger picture! We can save our teammatester. They were just arrested for holding weapons, they won¡¯t be given the death penalty.¡±

    Scarface immediately said angrily, ¡°What about Dolphin? Her motive constitutes a murder. If she¡¯s caught, then there¡¯s no way she¡¯sing out!¡±

    The other guys all became silent.

    ¡°Boss, hear me out, you are just getting a bit too emotional because you guys had sex, but you understand very well, we can¡¯t have too many emotions if we are in this profession.¡±

    Scarface: ¡°Shut up! Everyone, go and block the back entrance of the hospital. We can¡¯t let them take Dolphin away! Worstes to worst, we will fight them!¡±

    ¡°You really are crazy!¡±

    Their conversations were all eavesdropped by Xu Cheng¡¯s ultrasound, and he knew the exact location of those that were speaking with his prating vision.

    He said to Ran Jing, ¡°Give me your earpiece, I will take over from here. You tell your team to all listen to me from now on.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± At this moment, Dolphin, who was in cuffs,ughed and said, ¡°Other than the two you guys caught, we have a lot of people here at the hospital involved in this assassination operation. If we aren¡¯t professional, we wouldn¡¯t be hired to do the job. Do you really n on forcing us to put everyone in this hospital into danger?¡±

    ¡°Since you are that confident, then I will y with you guys.¡± After speaking, he waved at Ran Jing, and then took over themunication piece for the hitman team and said to Scarface, ¡°Listen, if you guys want to go to war, then I will take you on. I won¡¯t let go of the people we arrested, and I will also be arresting the rest of you guys.¡±

    On the other end, the scar-faced guyughed fearlessly, ¡°If right now, a couple of people with submachine guns begin spraying bullets inside the hospital and cause arge scale massacre, do you think you will still be able to keep your job?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Scarfaceughed and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to negotiate with you. Just let our guys go, and I promise you can have a good night sleep.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If I don¡¯t arrest all of you guys, how could I have a good night sleep? You are not a qualified hitman, do you know that?¡±

    He heard the whole conversation inside the hitman¡¯s group.

    Scarface¡¯s face slightly changed and paused.

    ¡°A qualified hitman must be cold-blooded. You are acting so recklessly for this woman, you like her, right? Wanna see whose chips are bigger?¡±

    Scarface very much hated the idea of being seen through by someone else. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you talk nonsense again, then let¡¯s battle right now. Worstes to worst, let¡¯s die together! I will give you 10 minutes, bring all three of our people to the van parked in the back parking lot of the hospital. Let them drive themselves, and I promise I won¡¯t take any extreme measures to deal with the rest. We are hitmen, not extremists!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then 10 minutes.¡± After speaking, Xu Cheng turned off themunication piece and threw it to the side. Then, he reached out for Ran Jing¡¯s internalmunication device that was connected with 15 other criminal police units.

    Ran Jing just said a few words before taking off her bluetooth earpiece, ¡°Xu Cheng will be givingmands from now on, everyone focus! These killers are threatening us with a massacre at the hospital if we do not let go of their people. I hope you all know very clearly what could happen, and I will need 100% of everyone¡¯s focus in the next 10 minutes.¡±

    Then, she passed the earpiece to Xu Cheng. Putting it into his ear, he said, ¡°Who¡¯s in first floor lobby.¡±

    ¡°Unit 1, 3, 5 are on standby at the entrance.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very well, act natural. Go to the waiting area, in the lobby, on the third seat of fifth row, there¡¯s a man in a white grid shirt with a buzzcut. You can see that he¡¯s quite muscr. He¡¯s armed, and he should be good with meleebat as well. I need you all to take him down as quickly as possible. Remember, don¡¯t cause amotion.¡±

    Dolphin¡¯s face immediately changed, and terrified, she looked towards Xu Cheng. She was extremely shocked because the man described by him was the guy in their group responsible to keep a watch out for police. This guy was responsible for notifying the rest of the team the moment police units arrived.

    Hearing themand, the three criminal police units exchanged a look, and they immediately went for the lobby. At the waiting area chairs, they indeed saw a guy in a white grid shirt sitting on the third seat of the fifth row,pletely fitting Xu Cheng¡¯s description!

    The three of them walked over casually. Two of them sat down across from that man, and just when this man vigntly looked up, another officer already went behind him and held a gun against his head. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    The other two officers immediately grabbed onto each side of the man, disarmed him, and quietly escorted him to a corner so they didn¡¯t affect the other patients that were waiting for their medical consultation.

    ¡°Target at the lobby has been taken care of.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Being Toyed Around

    <b>Chapter 83: Being Toyed Around</b>

    After hearing the report, he looked through the walls and floors and saw the elevator door. ¡°Who¡¯s near the elevator on the first floor?¡±

    ¡°Unit 6 and 10.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Across from the elevator door, there¡¯s a man sitting there with a brushed-back hairstyle, looking to be about 30 years old. He¡¯s responsible for interfering with the elevator to dy the police if a situation was to arise. Again, he¡¯s also armed.¡±

    Dolphin stared at Xu Cheng in disbelief, every ordering out of his mouth seemed to be a targeted blow to their members, and all the details were actually correct!

    Even Shen Yao and Ran Jing were so shocked that their jaws dropped.

    Unit 6 and 10 arrived at the elevator one after another, and they indeed found a guy sitting on the chair across from the elevator reading a paper. When the two arrived before him, the guy was still pretending to read the news, but a police badge was shed in front of his eyes, and before he could react, cuffs were already ced on his hands. The police also took out a gun from the guy¡¯s waist and reported to Xu Cheng, ¡°The target at the elevator was taken care of.¡±

    Such replies made Dolphin¡¯s face darken.

    Xu Cheng smiled and looked towards her. ¡°Do you still want to y?¡±

    Dolphin lowered her head, not saying a word. She was trying hard to not panic.

    Xu Cheng continued to issue orders, ¡°End of the corridor on the fourth floor, there is a guy in a trench coat. His hair is a bit long but it¡¯s tied up, and he¡¯s responsible for watching our moves after we exit our ward.¡±

    Hearing themand, three criminal police units on the floor walked over, and they saw a suspicious man in a trench coat in the middle of lighting up a cigarette.

    An undercover officer went over and asked, ¡°Bro, can I borrow the lighter?¡±

    The hitman in the trenchcoat nced at him. But just at that moment, two other officers came at him from both sides, pushed him onto the ground and cuffed him up. They then confiscated his weapon and escorted him into the elevator to the first floor.

    ¡°Target on the fourth floor, taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he turned to ask Ran Jing, ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    ¡°About 8 minutes.¡± Ran Jing checked her watch.

    Xu Cheng smiled, and he picked up the mic and continued to give out orders. ¡°Listen, send three more guys to the parking lot. There¡¯s a parking fee collector on duty, he¡¯s already been bought out by the hitman group. When you guys go over, get him to send the message and say that the people went onto the van and the van had driven away. The van is parked right there, and the key¡¯s in. You guys go and drive that away from the hospital. Then, the other three of you guys go to the hotel across the street. There¡¯s a room facing my window, it¡¯s on the fourth-floor, third from my right. Break into it, and find the hitman that¡¯s been keeping watch on the whole hospital¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The well-trained criminal police units knew their tasks very well. Three of them went to the parking lot and showed their badge to the parking fee collector. The staff member was a timid man and he gave in immediately. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know what was going on, they just drove the van in and left, and they told me to speak into the mic the moment someone takes the van and drives out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I hope you can cooperate with the police so you don¡¯t get dragged into this.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

    ¡°Later, when we leave, just pretend that the car left with the right people and tell the guy that the van left.¡±

    The staff nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Then, the three officers got into the van, and then they heard Xu Cheng¡¯s voice. ¡°Turn off the lights inside the van or the guy from the hotel across the street will notice you. Hide a bit, and drive straight towards the suburbs.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Just as the van drove out, the parking fee collector said to the central station of the hitman group, ¡°The car left.¡±

    Scarface couldn¡¯t see clearly whether the van left or not, so he asked his man that was keeping a watch from the hotel across the street, ¡°Did the van leave the hospital yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Scarface: ¡°I will follow it, watch my rear for me to see if I have any police tailing me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Xu Cheng heard everything, he gave the order to the officers on standby at the hotel. ¡°You can take out the eye at the hotel now.¡±

    ¡°Sir, we are on the way. We got the room service staff with us and we will take care of it after one minute,¡± the officers said. The room service staff member pushed his cart and knocked on the door. The three officers hid on both sides.

    Hearing the knock, the hitman inside saw through the peephole and asked after noticing that it was just a hotel staff, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t changed the towels for today yet, I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±

    The hitman was very vignt. He wasn¡¯t going to spend the night anyway, so for the sake of safety and avoiding unnecessary trouble, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The three officers outside heard how vignt that guy was, so they inserted the room key right away. Knowing that the door would most likely be locked as well from the inside, they kicked the door open. The door mmed into the killer, catching him off guard. When he came back to his senses, the officers already had their guns pointed at him. ¡°Freeze!¡±

    ¡°Sir, the eye has been taken out.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Xu Cheng smiled, and then he turned to Dolphin whose face was already pale. ¡°It¡¯s only been 10 minutes, and we got all of your guys.¡±

    Dolphin¡¯s body shivered, and she looked at Xu Cheng with a terrified expression as she instinctively asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°There are many people you can ce your trust in, yet you guys chose to believe in other criminals. Don¡¯t you know that those people are all ones that will do anything for money? Someone already exposed your entire operation to us.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, even if you know that our group was given this mission, you wouldn¡¯t know the details of our operation.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at his brain. ¡°I¡¯ve seen more than 700 episodes of Detective Conan, it¡¯s all about deduction, you know?¡±

    Whatever. Xu Cheng decided to say whatever he could to get over this first. There was no way he was going to tell Ran Jing and Shen Yao that he could see through everything around him. That would be ridiculous, so he might as well try and y mysterious first.

    ¡°We lost.¡± Dolphin sighed and lowered her head.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nope, there¡¯s still the leader.¡±

    Dolphin immediately raised her head and begged Xu Cheng: ¡°Please let him go.¡±

    ¡°Let go a killer? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only the curator of the event.¡±

    ¡°The curator is the most deserving one for death!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s like how the guy selling drugs is more sinful than the one taking it! It¡¯s because of curators like him that things escted and became more deadly. The police and judges definitely won¡¯t tolerate this kind of people.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng said to his mic, ¡°Units in the van, take caution, there¡¯s a mini Mercedes-Benz business sedan tailing you. Just drive directly to the Police HQ, and notify the HQ to have people ready for arrest.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Cheng took off the headset and handed to Ran Jing. ¡°Captain Ran, I will give the credit to you. I¡¯m tired now, I will go to sleep.¡±

    And then, he yawned, stretched, and went to sleep. Shen Yao went up and pulled up the quilt for him.

    On the other side, Ran Jing¡¯s eyes were opened wide with her jaw dropping to the floor.

 Chapter 84 - I Have Someone I Like Already

    <b>Chapter 84: I Have Someone I Like Already</b>

    Scarface followed that van. He wasn¡¯t from Shangcheng so he didn¡¯t really know that the van was on its way to the police HQ. He just thought it was Dolphin and the others, so he followed them.

    ¡°Retreat, meet at base camp,¡± he said to the mic as he followed the van.

    But, who knew a stranger¡¯s voice suddenly came out from his earpiece. It was none other but Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Brother Scarface, where are you nning on going following that van?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Scarface¡¯s pupils immediately erged, and when he finally realized that something was off with the van in front of him, he immediately stomped on the brakes, nning to turn around. However, he just felt his car being hit by someone from the rear, and within a second, cop cars came out of nowhere and had himpletely surrounded.

    ¡°Police! Get out of the car!¡±

    There were police in all directions, and seeing all the cold steel barrels pointing at him, Scarface mmed his steering wheel in rage. He was even more infuriated when he saw three undercover officerse down from that van, feeling like he just got yed hard!

    ¡°My men will avenge me!¡± he surrendered, but he muttered to Xu Cheng through his earpiece.

    ¡°Your men?¡± Xu Cheng paused for a moment.

    ¡°Yeah, you only got a few, we still have more,¡± Scarface said.

    ¡°Oh, let me count for you.¡± Xu Cheng paused for a second, counted those peeps up and said, ¡°Plus you, is this a group of 7?¡±

    Scarface¡¯s eyes opened up wide, and before he could start cursing, he was pulled out of the car by the police officers and cuffed up. From other police cruisers, Ran Jing and the other officers came down with the other arrested members of the hitman group. Upon seeing everyone captured, he couldn¡¯t be more shocked.

    When he was locked up with the others, Dolphin bitterly smiled. ¡°Someone sold us out.¡±

    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Scarface cursed. He wasn¡¯t talking about Xu Cheng, but those from the four Gates.

    After locking them up, Ran Jing got her men to pull up the previous criminal histories of these guys. It didn¡¯t take long before her men came back with the reports and handed it to Ran Jing. ¡°Captain Ran, this is a big fish! This hitman group might not be very famous on the international stage, but within the country, they alreadypleted over a dozen jobs, with their targets all being billionaires or influential figures. This group is very professional and had gone years unpunished. Unexpectedly, they actually fell into your hands today, Captain Ran.¡±

    Upon hearing the history of this group was this impressive, Ran Jing took a while toe back to her sense. Her underlings started sucking up to her immediately and congratting her, ¡°Even Jing City¡¯s police spent so many years trying to take down this hitman group but failed and listed them as A+ Wanted Criminals, and today, they were all caught by you! Congrattions!¡±

    It was a big achievement, and Ran Jing was still dumbfounded right now. Was this reality right now? An A+ tier hitman organization was easily taken care of by Xu Cheng, just like that? Why did she feel like the difficulty of today¡¯s arrest did not reflect their A+ tierbel?

    The director of the criminal investigation department already came over after hearing the news. Afterparing the Wanted Profile information with the criminals in the interrogation room, he excitedly walked over, patted on Ran Jing¡¯s shoulder, smiled, and said, ¡°Good job, you indeed didn¡¯t let me down. It looks like I made the right move transferring you to Shangcheng.¡±

    ¡°Director, I...¡± Ran Jing really wanted to tell him that it actually had nothing to do with her and everything to do with Xu Cheng, but she was interrupted before she could talk.

    The director smiled and said, ¡°Keep up the good work, the award of recognition will be here in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Ran Jing really didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    ¡°Okay, I have to go fill out the report now for Jing City.¡± After talking, the directorughed and left. He was clearly on cloud 9 after capturing such a big fish.

    Ran Jing just stood there, dumbfounded. Well, she didn¡¯t really do anything... but such a big award was just dropped into her hands like that?

    At the thought of this, she remembered how casual Xu Cheng was throughout the whole time.

    This guy was really just getting more and more mysterious.

    Inside the hospital, there was only Shen Yao and Xu Cheng left. She shuffled over, tapped Xu Cheng on the arm. ¡°Stop pretending to be asleep. Get up. I know you can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Oh damn, you got me,¡± Xu Cheng said, a bit grumpy.

    ¡°You were sleeping for so long, your spirit and energy should be replenished already.¡± Shen Yao rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Then are you here to take care of me or to torture me? You don¡¯t want me to sleep, do I have to be responsible to chat with you and keep youpany?¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°First, tell me what just happened from the very beginning, and then I will let you sleep.¡± Shen Yao urgently wanted to know. ¡°How did you do it? It seems like you saw through the entire operation of those killers and all of their motives and intentions. That¡¯s so amazing!¡±

    Xu Cheng drilyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t admire me, I¡¯m just a legend.¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t really know how to exin, so he tried to just brush it off.

    However, Shen Yao wasn¡¯t the easy type to deal with. She frowned and said, ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m going to take the billions of yuan you have with me at the underground money house.¡±

    Holy crap, she¡¯s gonna y dirty!

    Xu Cheng pointed with his index finger and middle finger at his eyeballs, ¡°Because I have a pair of eyes that allows me to see through everything. They can¡¯t escape my eyes no matter where they run or hide.¡±

    Shen Yao red at Xu Cheng from the corner of her eyes with the expression that basically said ¡°are you kidding me¡±. She snorted, ¡°If you are not going to say it, then whatever. Just don¡¯t think about getting your money back.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yooo, I told you, and you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, if you don¡¯t want to say it then don¡¯t.¡± Then, seizing this opportunity of being alone with Xu Cheng, she changed the topic. ¡°By the way, do you have a girlfriend or not?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Cheng looked at her with vignce.

    ¡°What kind of look is that? It¡¯s not like I will eat you or something.¡± Shen Yao red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I can set you up with someone.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Shen Yao became anxious. ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell you who I¡¯m going to set you up with yet, and you are already turning me down?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I will pass.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°She¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    Shen Yao: ¡°She¡¯s really rich too, and you can basically be her sugar baby.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    Shen Yao: ¡°She¡¯s got a great body, good enough for you to bring to any asion.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    Shen Yao¡¯s eyes became bigger. ¡°She¡¯s still a virgin!¡±

    Xu Cheng pondered for a bit and then proceeded to shook his head. ¡°I will pass.¡±

    Shen Yao directly started shouting, ¡°Xu Cheng, are you gay?! Do you not know about love or something? Holy fack!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s already someone I like,¡± Xu Cheng quietly said.

    Shen Yao¡¯s face slowly dimmed, a hint of disappointment shing past her eyes.

    The room immediately became silent.

    After awhile, Shen Yao was feeling bitter but she still pretended to be okay. ¡°That¡¯s a pity, my cousin is really a good girl, I was only trying to set you up with her because I think you are not too bad yourself. Oh well.¡±

    After saying that, Shen Yao felt pretty sour in her heart.

    ¡°If you already have someone you like, why not go and chase after her?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Because I think I don¡¯t deserve her as of right now.¡±

 Chapter 85 - Fighting Over for Xu Cheng

    <b>Chapter 85: Fighting Over for Xu Cheng</b>

    Originally, she was quite happy and very much anticipated the night she could spend apanying Xu Cheng, but upon hearing that Xu Cheng liked someone else, she was quite upset.

    No wonder he was so indifferent towards Ran Jing and her. So there was already someone in his heart.

    Upon thinking of this, Shen Yao, who was in front of the mirror in the washroom, bitterly smiled. Earlier, she thought that maybe Xu Cheng was a good guy, but it wasn¡¯t like she had to try very hard to court him since there were plenty of men better than him. In other words, Xu Cheng could be a nice boyfriend to have but not a must. However, after hearing that Xu Cheng had someone he liked, she began feeling quite anxious since she was verypetitive in nature.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t like him that much anyways. If it¡¯s not destined to be, then so be it.¡± At the mirror, sheforted herself.

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    Two military-grade Hummers arrived at the 5th Military Region. The license tes gave away that it was from Shangcheng, and the man inside was of high status. After showing the documents, the soldiers on gate duty immediately saluted and let them in.

    The two Hummers drove directly into the base, stopping before the office of the head instructor and then began honking like no tomorrow.

    The head instructor of the 5th Military Region (MR) got so annoyed that he almost threw a grenade at them. But then, when he saw who it was, he immediately pouted and said, ¡°Oh look at who it is. What brings the honorable head instructor of the top dog league, the 8th Military Region, to our humble temple?¡±

    The head instructor of the 8th MR: ¡°Go in first, I want to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there. Every f-ing year you bully us and suppress my team below the 50% mark, I didn¡¯t even get back at you yet. If you have something to say, then let¡¯s talk here. Don¡¯t think that I will waste my tea leaves on you,¡± said the head instructor of the 5th MR.

    ¡°Come on, Bro,¡± the 8th MR head instructor said as he just walked into the office first.

    The 5th MR¡¯s head instructor went in as well and closed the door. Then, he sat down and demanded, ¡°Talk.¡±

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor put Xu Cheng¡¯s file on the table. ¡°The 8th Military Region is taking this guy.¡±

    The 5th MR¡¯s head instructor saw the file and immediately red back at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? This guy¡¯s not up for sale!¡±

    The 8th MR head instructorughed, knowing that it was time for negotiation. He said, ¡°What can you give him? Every year, you guys are swimming in the bottom half percent, when could he carry the rest of your team to the top? You give him to me, and I can guarantee that my team will get to the top 3 this year! Once he¡¯s part of a team in the top 3, then he will have more opportunities to showcase his capabilities. Wouldn¡¯t his future be brighter?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± Just then, a guy standing at the office¡¯s front door said with a big smile. ¡°You still have to take him to the military exercisepetition. It¡¯s still undecided what ce they are going to get since it¡¯s still down the road. But, I can give him the bright future right now.¡±

    The two MRs¡¯ head instructors both looked at the door, and it turned out to be the Shangcheng police HQ director.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening today? Why are you bothing to my shabby temple to fight for a soldier?¡±

    ¡°Old friend, judging by Xu Cheng¡¯s performance this time, I think it¡¯s a bit of a waste letting him stay in your military region. Don¡¯t you think his personality and power is more suited for fighting against criminals? I also think he¡¯s having quite a lot of fun here in my police force,¡± the director smiled and said.

    The head instructor of 5th MR snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of him dealing with criminals, I just don¡¯t want his straightforward manner and iron-blood temper to get ruined by the politics inside the police system. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m just sending him there for a temporary vacation. I still have a position reserved for him here, I didn¡¯t let him retire yet.

    Director said, ¡°That¡¯s why I came here today hoping that you can officially transfer him to our police force. I can¡¯t promise too much right now, but there will definitely be a high position in the criminal investigation department in the future, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m offering right now.¡±

    The head instructor of the 5th MR obviously wanted what was best for Xu Cheng, and he was of course happy that Xu Cheng could get such an offer. At this time, he looked towards the head instructor of the 8th MR, pouted, and said, ¡°Well, the other guy already ced down his offer, how about you? You are not just gonnae all the way here but not show me how sincere you are, right?¡±

    The head instructor of the 8th MR looked at the police force director and snorted, ¡°You are destroying a pure soldier, do you know that? He still has a lot of room for growth. As long as he cane to our military region, I will guarantee that I will nurture him into one of the top soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Stop with the boasting nonsense. If you don¡¯t show any sincerity, then I¡¯m taking this guy,¡± the directorughed and said. ¡°The military can train strength, but the society can train hisprehensive strength in all directions. Otherwise, being a pure mindless soldier is only going to bring harm to himself.¡±

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor immediately got worked up. ¡°Who are you calling a pure mindless soldier?¡±

    The director waved his hand. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not talking about Xu Cheng, so you tell me who I¡¯m calling a pure mindless soldier. I like the kid.¡±

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor: ¡°I also like the kid, I¡¯m taking him today!¡±

    The two¡¯s eyes met, having an intense stare down.

    ¡°Okay, if you guys can¡¯t decide, are you guys going to fight to decide the winner?¡± The head instructor of the 5th MR pushed back both guys. ¡°Holy crap, grow up. As for Xu Cheng, it¡¯s not that I must keep him on my team, but can you guys first tell me what you like most about him?¡±

    The director: ¡°You know as well, Shangcheng is a metropolis, a financial center, and it has all kinds of people. The talents we nurture from the police academy are only bing fewer and fewer in number, and they will all be localized within a year after they get to their position, bing old fritters (TL note: it¡¯s a Chinese saying for people with a lot of street smart and try to avoid trouble instead of enforcing rules). There are fewer and fewer police officers that dare to speak, do, and fight, and that¡¯s what spoiled those rich heirs to the point where they think they can do whatever they want. But, if a police officer is scared of trouble, then what¡¯s the point of them being a police officer? Xu Cheng has the big balls, and he also knows how to control the extent of his actions. Multiple times, he dealt with some rich heirs and the forces of the four Gates to just the right extent, teaching them a lesson without leaving behind any material for them to sue him on. Just this alone proves that he¡¯s got a good brain and shouldn¡¯t be a mere patrol officer. I like how he takes the unconventional ways and how confident he is, and I think Shangcheng needs people like him.¡±

    The head instructor of the 5th MR nodded, and then looked at the 8th MR. ¡°What about you? What do you see in him?¡±

    The 8th MR head instructor simply replied, ¡°Strength!¡±

    The 5th MR head instructor directly pulled Xu Cheng¡¯sprehensive assessment results from right before he left out of a drawer and said, ¡°Take a look at it yourself, I¡¯m not lying. His strength was on a steep decline and he didn¡¯t want us to keep him here out of sympathy. That¡¯s why I gave him a break to be a patrol officer in Shangcheng.¡±

    The 8th MR head instructor took over the file and looked, and the director also caught a glimpse and frowned. ¡°Why¡¯s the decline so steep?¡±

    The 8th MR head instructor threw the file to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Decline or no decline, how can a soldier let his life go to waste at the police force? If you don¡¯t want the guy, then give him to me. I will help him reach his prime again.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want him. I meant this is Xu Cheng¡¯s home, and he cane back whenever he wants!¡± The 5th MR head instructor said, ¡°But you two shouldn¡¯t be here asking me about this. You should go ask Xu Cheng directly and listen to his ideas. To be honest, I feel guilty about his strength declining so much from that mission, so I respect his decision. If he wants to join the police force then I don¡¯t object, and if he wants toe back then I will wee with open arms. It all depends on his own wishes.¡±

    The 8th MR head instructor and Shangcheng police force director¡¯s eyes met again, and they both snorted at each other.

    ¡°If you look down on mindless soldiers like us then go pick talents out of your own little academy. Don¡¯te looking for people at the military,¡± the 8th MR head instructor said in disdain.

    The director also didn¡¯t forget to ridicule back, ¡°It¡¯s because of instructors like you that your soldiers have character issues. That¡¯s why they need toe to my ce to be educated.¡±

    The 5th MR head instructor didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. ¡°Ohe on, if you guys want you can fight at the ring outside in the field, my office is too small for you to stretch your bodies.¡±

 Chapter 86 - Lin Chuxueâ€™s Admirer

    <b>Chapter 86: Lin Chuxue¡¯s Admirer</b>

    Two dayster, Xu Cheng was discharged from the hospital. The Lin Family all came to help out and originally nned to go and see where Xu Cheng was living. And then, Lin Chuxue remembered that he was actually cohabitating with two other women, so she immediately interrupted, ¡°His unit is quite high, it¡¯s inconvenient to ride the elevator. Let¡¯s just go to a nice resort hotel. Mom, Dad, you guys rarely visit Huaxia, I must treat you guys well.¡±

    Mommy Lin rolled her eyes at Lin Chuxue. ¡°We are not outsiders, it¡¯s fine. Looks like after our daughter got married, she doesn¡¯t even want her parents to visit their love nest.¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately blushed and she softly said, ¡°Mom...¡±

    Since Lin Chuxue had everything arranged, then the only thing Xu Cheng could do was to get himself some days off at the station so he could apany the Lin Guiren couple.

    When he went to the station, his colleagues all looked at him with respect as they saluted. In Shangcheng, those that dared to directly oppose the four Gates were very few in number, and a person daring to fight Gate Master Yan and kill him, causing the copse of North Gate, was a legend.

    Ever since that day, Xu Cheng¡¯s name began to spread throughout Shangcheng, and of course, his fellow patrol officer colleagues were no exception to hearing the news. They couldn¡¯t even contain or express their excitement and admiration, and some even shamelessly shuffled over and said, ¡°Brother Xu, can we take a picture together?¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned, not knowing whether he should agree. However, all the colleagues at the station came over, surrounded him, and began taking out their phones to take selfies. They all knew Xu Cheng would definitely be promoted, and in the future, they probably would never be on the same level again. So, it was a good idea to take a few selfies for memories. In the future, if Xu Cheng did indeed be a famous character, then these photos would also be very meaningful and memorable.

    Then, the instructor came out of the office and called out at Xu Cheng, ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xu, can I get an autograph?¡±

    ¡°Uhh, let¡¯s skip that.¡± Xu Cheng politely declined and followed the instructor into the police station director¡¯s office.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Taking a sip of a cup of bitter tea, the director smiled at Xu Cheng and asked.

    ¡°Almost. I lost quite a bit of blood, so I can just rest more and recover,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Sir, I have a few foreign rtivesing to Shangcheng to visit me, so can I take a few days off?¡± As he said, he passed over a procedural form for requesting day offs.

    The director took it, and without even looking at it heughed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. You don¡¯t even have toe and report to me at the station anymore. The higher-ups have decided to transfer you to the HQ¡¯s Criminal Investigation Department. Now, with you being a criminal police officer, the four Gates will have to think twice if they want to pick on you in the future. It seems like the higher-ups in the system see a bright future ahead of you, so work hard and make our police station proud. In a week, you can go report to the Criminal Investigation Department at the HQ.¡±

    Remembering that he would be Ran Jing¡¯s colleague now, he also felt things were getting a bit interesting. At least his life in the future wouldn¡¯t be as boring as just patrolling the streets. Besides, he heard that she was spying on the four Gates, and it also happened that Xu Cheng wanted to deal with them for what they did. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just going to let the previous assassination attempt go. Thest one failed, but there would, of course, be a next time. If the other three Gates still wanted to keep their face and dominant reputation in Shangcheng, they would for sure find ways to mess Xu Cheng up.

    If Xu Cheng did end up just climbing higher and higher on the dead body of North Gate, then it would basically be a p to the other three Gates¡¯ faces. Although the South, West, and East Gates weren¡¯t doing anything on the surface, almost everyone knew they wouldn¡¯t allow Xu Cheng to live rxingly. The more sessful Xu Cheng became in the future, the more people would make fun of the four Gates behind their backs.

    Xu Cheng also felt that his identity as a patrol officer would not be appropriate for him to dere war on them. Just like before, if he tried to mind the business of the three Gates, then his superiors would probably get tons ofints. However, after he gets transferred to the Criminal Investigation Department, then he could openly dere war on them and be on their a¡ªs 24/7, visiting them every day to drink some tea and y with them slowly.

    ¡°I still have to thank you for all the support ever since I came over.¡± Xu Cheng saluted to the director.

    ¡°Haha, cut the crap, hurry up and go. Go and spend more time with your rtives, and you can go directly report to your new position in a week.¡±

    Xu Cheng put his feet together and saluted again. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    The directorughed. Because of Xu Cheng¡¯s appearance and how the North Gate gang that was within this station¡¯s territory waspletely disbanded, he also got a lot of credit. Perhaps, he would be transferred to the HQ in the near future as well.

    After Xu Cheng packed things up and passed the work he was working on to his colleagues, he officially left the station. He got a taxi and went to the resort hotel booked by Lin Chuxue, and he surprisingly found another foreigner apanying the Lin Family.

    It was an authentic British man, very handsome, with the high-quality European idol appearance. It was also Xu Cheng¡¯s first time seeing this man.

    After the guy saw Xu Cheng, he smiled, walked over, shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Tevez.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his hand, but he was still wondering why this guy was here. To be exact, this was a small gathering that belonged to their little family. Why was there an outsider?

    ¡°Tevez¡¯s father is a business partner of ours,¡± Lin Guiren exined.

    Then, Xu Cheng felt relieved.

    But who knew Tevez would add in another note, ¡°In fact, Nicole (Lin Chuxue¡¯s English name) and I were university ssmates.¡±

    And now that introduction was a bit intriguing.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue, and she didn¡¯t say anything, as if she didn¡¯t pay any attention to this Tevez guy.

    ¡°Is Mr. Tevez alsoing here for vacation?¡± Xu Cheng asked in curiosity. Was it too much of a coincidence?

    ¡°My family business has a branchpany in Huaxia, and after graduating, I just came over to help my family take care of the branchpany. It¡¯spletely unexpected that I would run into Nicole, Auntie, and Uncle!¡± Tevez smiled and said.

    Lin Lei stood beside Xu Cheng and whispered in his ear, ¡°I think this pig is here for my sis. He was pretty obsessed with my sister back in university.¡±

    Lin Chuxue naturally knew why Tevez was here. She came to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, put her arm around his, and smiled at Tevez. ¡°Let me introduce you to my husband, Xu Cheng.¡±

    A hint of unease shed past Tevez¡¯s face, but he immediately smiled back at Lin Chuxue. ¡°Nicole, you don¡¯t have to do this. I know you guys are just married in name and are nota real couple.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at this guy and said, ¡°You sure did your research.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Many people like Nicole, yet she just had to be taken by someone from Huaxia. Rich and influential heirs from over half of Britain wanted to know why.¡± Tevez looked at Lin Chuxue with regret and said, ¡°Nicole, if you didn¡¯t quit school in second year and leave the country, then perhaps your name would be on the honor roll of the British Central Conservatory of Music. You are so talented in music, yet you actually gave up your music dream for a man and a nominal marriage.¡±

 Chapter 87 - Visiting Tevezâ€™s Familyâ€™s Casino

    <b>Chapter 87:</b><b>Visiting Tevez¡¯s Family¡¯s Casino</b>

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t stupid, and he could obviously tell that Tevez¡¯s words were to belittle him.

    It was difficult to say in front of Lin Chuxue¡¯s parents, but Tevez really wanted to swear at Xu Cheng and call him an ugly toad that wanted to date a beautiful swan!

    Lin Chuxue could have her opinions on Xu Cheng, but she would definitely not allow others to belittle him in front of her. Hearing another man subtly insulting her man, she directly interrupted Tevez, ¡°I¡¯m still doing music, and I think it¡¯s all worth it. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a woman with a husband now, and I think it¡¯s best for you to show less interest in me because I don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand that there¡¯s something between us.¡±

    ¡°Is your rtionship with your husband really that good?¡± Tevez narrowed his eyes and questioned Lin Chuxue. If he were to put in the slightest effort, he could find out just how little the two contacted each other in the past few years. It wouldn¡¯t take Sherlock to find out that their marriage might be in the red zone.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t answer, nor did Xu Cheng.

    Tevez then changed topics. ¡°Okay, since Auntie and Uncle are here on vacation, how about we go to the casino my family runs?¡±

    ¡°You family won the bid?¡± Lin Guiren asked, a bit shocked. In the past few years, the Shangcheng government only opened up 10 slots for business licenses in this area. However, they were particrly exclusive, especially for foreigners. Tevez¡¯s family was an authentic British Family, so reasonably speaking, it should have been impossible for them to get involved in this industry.

    Speaking of this, Tevez said proudly, ¡°I have a few Huaxia friends and we met back during university in Great Britain. They all have big backgrounds, and then I just happened to bring this up to them, and they pulled some strings and worked something out for me. But yeah, we spent a lot of money and got a few shares in the casino, but we aren¡¯t big shareholders though.¡±

    Lin Guiren praised, ¡°That¡¯s already very good! Many foreignpanies don¡¯t even have the opportunity to enter. This is a very lucrative project if run well.¡±

    Tevez¡¯s smile was even brighter and he said, ¡°That¡¯s also what my father said, and my family¡¯s very satisfied with this. So, after I graduated, they sent me here to take care of the businesses on the casino side.¡±

    Lin Lei then suddenly asked with a weird tone, ¡°Umm, I wonder how many women the people in this industry have? I know a few friends running casinos in Las Vegas, and holy crap, the money, the booze; there¡¯s was only one word that can describe that life ¨C wild.¡±

    He knew that this pig wanted his sister. As a veteran in the women¡¯s game himself, it was easy for him to see through Tevez.

    Tevez awkwardly coughed and immediately exined, ¡°My family is really strict.¡±

    In fact, he was just saying this for Lin Chuxue to hear, but thetter didn¡¯t even care. She still had her arm around Xu Cheng¡¯s and said, ¡°With my current identity, I don¡¯t think it will be convenient to go.¡±

    She was a famous celebrity. Not to mention if she attracted attention when she was there, it would also be bad press if the media caught wind of this and began gossiping about how she was spotted in a casino. In fact, she also knew that this pig was just trying to show off in front of Xu Cheng, and she didn¡¯t want him to get his way.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just for a tour. If Uncle wants to y, then I have VIP rooms. Besides, my casino definitely won¡¯t allow the media to enter, not to mention the level of confidentiality we have with our VIP rooms. Even if it was the president that came, he wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention,¡± Tevez immediately said, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s really nothing fun in Shangcheng. Although, the casinos here aren¡¯t as good as the ones in Las Vegas, it¡¯s the best in Asia, and it¡¯s really big. It¡¯s definitely worth a tour.¡±

    Since Tevez was already this enthusiastic about this, it wouldn¡¯t be nice if they didn¡¯t go. Besides, Tevez¡¯s family and the Lin Family had a pretty good rtionship in Britain. So, Mommy Lin smiled and said, ¡°Then, should we go and take a look?¡±

    Mommy Lin¡¯s thoughts were actually pretty simple as well. If her daughter did end up divorcing Xu Cheng, then she would still have to look for another potential suitor for her daughter.

    Not to mention character first, Tevez¡¯s family background was simr with the Lin Family¡¯s background, and they could get to know each other more to find out about whether he was a reliable guy.

    But, Mommy Lin alsopletely respected Xu Cheng, and if he didn¡¯t feelfortable then she would directly reject Tevez. So, she looked towards Xu Cheng, and thetter just nodded indifferently.

    Tevez called his driver to drive over the new business ss Maybach his dad bought for him. It could only seat 5 people, so after Lin Chuxue and her parents got in, Tevez gestured for Lin Lei to get into the front passenger seat so they could talk about cars and stuff. After all, young guys were most likely very interested in cars, especially luxury cars and supercars.

    However, Lin Lei rejected his friendly invitation and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will go and ride with my Brother-in-Law.¡±

    After that, Lin Lei directly went and sat in the passenger seat of Xu Cheng¡¯s Volkswagen, which was driven over earlier. Looking at the luxury car in front of them, he snorted, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I know the kind of character this guy was back in Ennd. Even if you divorce my sister, you must not hand my sister over to that scumbag.¡±

    Xu Cheng started the car and followed behind the Maybach sedan as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your parents have good eyes too. But yeah, Lei, sorry.¡±

    Lin Lei turned around to look at him. ¡°For what?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The marriage between your sister and I, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lin Lei sighed, ¡°People not involved can see clearer than you two that are involved in the rtionship. Brother-in-Law, when can your heart be strong enough to put aside that pride and go chase after my sister? I grew up with you sharing the same room, I know better than anyone else how much you love my sister. Since you love her, why not go care for her and cherish her? You are always afraid of those people calling you a pimp, getting raised by my family and now also greedily wanting to marry the treasured daughter of the family too, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. But, Lin Lei was right. Under the premise of this kind of psychology, he was afraid that if he were to go after Lin Chuxue, any action to love and care for her could be perceived as pretentious and contrived with an ulterior motive. Then, Lin Chuxue might look down on him. And, if he forcibly got Lin Chuxue to marry him, then she might also call him ungrateful.

    To be honest, Xu Cheng was pretty unconfident in himself in the past, especially when it came to Lin Chuxue. That was why he decided to go back to his home country and try to change himself. However, he still didn¡¯t have the courage to face his wife, Lin Chuxue. After all, this wife was forcibly married to him rather than by her own will. Under this premise, he felt like anything he tried to do would be wrong, and that he would be regarded as an ugly frog that wanted to date a beautiful and majestic swan, even by Lin Chuxue herself.

    He was quite afraid of arriving at that kind of result, it would be pretty hurtful. He wanted to go back to the younger days when they could keep a simple and innocent friendship and just be able to chat andugh and y together, but those days were gone.

    ¡°Lei, as long as your sister doesn¡¯t agree to the divorce, no one will be able to take her away from me. I promise,¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, I only have one sister, and I only have one Brother-in-Law, and I know you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Lin Lei smiled. ¡°Hope one day, my sis can notice the goodness about you.¡±

    ¡°I will make her realize that I¡¯m no longer the me from before.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

 Chapter 88 - Gambling is Also an Art

    <b>Chapter 88: Gambling is Also an Art</b>

    After arriving at the casino where Tevez was a shareholder, Xu Cheng and the others got off their car.

    Lin Chuxue was wearing a hat and a pair of sunsses, so it was difficult for people to recognize her. After all, her eyes, which were her most beautiful features, were covered up, and the paparazzi wouldn¡¯t go up to her to take off her sses. Otherwise, they would be beaten up by the security guards of the casino.

    It was rtively safer after getting into the casino, and Lin Chuxue walked along side of Xu Cheng.

    Inparison to the casino operated by West Gate, this one looked more magnificent and ssy, and the entire casino was dazzling. Many hotel resort chains were located around it, and it could be called a must-go destination for sightseeing in Shangcheng.

    Tevez proudly introduced, ¡°This casino costed over 500 million dors to construct. Not just in Shangcheng, this casino is even pretty famous on a global scale.¡±

    Lin Lei asked, ¡°How much of the casino do you own?¡±

    ¡°Not too much, just about 20%.¡± Tevez tried to downy it, but 20% meant an initial investment of more than 100 million dors, and that was a pretty big sum. Being able to be a shareholder and help run this casino already gave him enough bragging rights among people of his age. After all, many people wished to get a piece of this pie and to be able to do so also demonstrated the strength of one¡¯swork and connections.

    ¡°Auntie, Uncle, you can y whatever you want! As long as you guys have a great time, if you lose a couple of million yuan, just put it on my tab.¡± At this moment, Tevez felt like he was winning a lot of impression points. Seeing how poorly dressed Xu Cheng was, and then looking back at himself, even though the Lin Family was very rich, they still probably wouldn¡¯t feelfortable about having a son-inw that couldn¡¯t even pay big bills. So, if his actions today could make them feel a bit upset with Xu Cheng and form a favorable impression of himself, then his goal would be achieved.

    Speaking of this, he came over and patted Lin Lei on the shoulder. He felt like if he was going to try and steal Lin Chuxue from Xu Cheng, her brother could also be an opening. So, he smiled and said, ¡°William (Lin Lei¡¯s English name), it¡¯ll be hard to find time to go to Las Vegas, but since you came here to the biggest casino in Asia, you should experience it! Come, I will show you guys around. If you win then you can take home the money, and if you lose less than a couple million, then you can just put it on my tab.¡±

    Lin Lei removed his hand from his shoulder, giving him the ¡°Are we that close?¡± face and then moving to Xu Cheng¡¯s side.

    There was still a smile hanging on Tevez¡¯s face, and he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You want to give it a try too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a public servant, I shouldn¡¯t touch this kind of thing,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    You shouldn¡¯t or are you too poor to touch it? A hint of disdain shed past Tevez¡¯s eyes, and he smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you regret not giving it a shot since you are already here anyways? Come on, just y a couple of rounds for fun.¡±

    Lin Chuxue whispered to Xu Cheng, ¡°If you want to y, you can use my card.¡±

    Tevez looked all apologetic as he quickly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that Mr. Xu is very respectable and didn¡¯t ept any generous allowance from Uncle Lin. I heard patrol officers earn peanuts though, right? I¡¯m quite curious as to how Mr. Xu survives in this financial metropolis that is Shangcheng.¡±

    ¡°I just did some real estate investment with the money my dad left me, so I do alright for myself,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°Oh? I heard real estate investments are very profitable, how much have you earned so far?¡° Tevez continued to ask.

    ¡°Not too much. Ten years ago when I was still in Britain, I took the money and asked my friend to buy a ce in Shangcheng. Back then, my dad left me a million, and now thend and the building is just worth about a billion. But it¡¯s not dors, just yuan.¡± Xu Cheng copied how this pig was and spoke nonchntly like it wasn¡¯t too big of a deal.

    On the side, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help butugh out. He saw how Tevez¡¯s face became slightly unnatural when he heard a billion. Although 1 billion was only about 1.6 million US dors, it was still much better than himing out to y the business game with the money he got from home.

    ¡°You little brat, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Even Lin Guiren was a bit dumbfounded by this.

    Xu Cheng was a bit shy as he said, ¡°Back then, my dad¡¯s friend transferred this money to me, and I was afraid of the money devaluing if I just left it there, and it was also during the time when real estate suddenly started booming. Yeah, I just got pretty lucky, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Mommy Linughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s already really good! Investments rely on luck and vision, and you were able to turn a million to a billion with just real estate! Even just looking at people of your age in the country, I don¡¯t think there are many people that can earn that kind of return, right?¡±

    Tevez couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. He dry-coughed and said, ¡°Since you have the money, then why not just y a few rounds? A little gambling is good for your mood, and you can experience the atmosphere here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad, you probably didn¡¯t bring too much local currency when you came over, right? I still have some savings, you can use my money,¡± Xu Cheng said to the Lin Guiren couple.

    The two of them obviously didn¡¯t want to use Tevez, an outsider¡¯s money anyways, since they were also people of status and didn¡¯t want to owe Tevez a favor for just a small sum like this. As for Xu Cheng, he was basically their son so they couldfortably take Xu Cheng up on his offer, and think of it as just their child doing nice things for his parents. Besides, it was quite troublesome to convert currencies.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s just y a few rounds.¡± Lin Guiren also liked to go to Las Vegas when he had time, since gambling was usually on the list of favorite things to do for rich people, just like golf.

    Tevez was quite excited when he heard that. That¡¯s awesome, watch me make you lose all of your money. Then, when you lose enough, I can return all the money and say ¡°Put it on my tab¡±. That¡¯ll immediately turn the tables around.

    The entire casino was quite tiring and boring to tour, and soon the Lin Family lost their patience. After all, it wasn¡¯t their business, why would they care? This was quite painful for Tevez, who just wanted to show off and brag about all the details.

    Then, he led them to the VIP area to y some cards.

    On Xu Cheng¡¯s bank card, he had about 20 million yuan collected by the property managementpany. The Lin Guiren couple didn¡¯t want to y heavy-stake games, so Xu Cheng just got about 5 million yuan worth of chips for them to y with.

    Lin Lei took 100 thousand worth and just went off to y some small games. Since they arrived on his territory, Tevez sat down and of course would y with Lin Guiren. After all, Lin Chuxue would be staying by her parents¡¯ side, so he had nowhere else to go as well.

    Tevez looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°You won¡¯t y one yourself?¡±

    The area they sat down in was where the preferred games of foreigners were situated. Before Xu Cheng could speak, Lin Guiren already startedughing. ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t know how to y this kind of cards. Tevez, since you run the casino, you are probably already very skilled in most kinds of games, right? Don¡¯t pull my son-inw into this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that skilled, but I did spend quite a bit of time studying it,¡± Tevezughed and said.

    Lin Chuxue had her arm around Xu Cheng and she asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to y?¡±

    Xu Cheng slightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, this stuff is kind of boring.¡±

    Because he could see through the cards, the game was obviously boring.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for outsiders to think this way. But, gambling is also an art, and people that don¡¯t know how to y naturally think it¡¯s boring because they always lose. To be frank, these card games aren¡¯t as easy as winning or losing, the process involves one¡¯s ability to read cards and wage psychological warfare,¡± Tevez ridiculed.

 Chapter 89 - Small Amount of Gambling is Entertaining

    <b>Chapter 89: Small Amount of Gambling is Entertaining</b>

    Tevez was finding any opportunity possible to demonstrate his superiority to Xu Cheng. Whether it was ying cards and running casinos, or luxury cars and demeanor, he was always dering to Xu Cheng that they were not on the same level, and he wanted everyone to feel this as well.

    From Xu Cheng¡¯s behavior, Tevez felt that he had seeded. He wanted Xu Cheng to feel inferior and ipetent, and make him realize that he did not belong in the same world as Lin Chuxue and to learn to give up.

    Lin Chuxue knew Tevez¡¯s goal, and she also tried hard to make Xu Cheng feel included, just so that he didn¡¯t feel awkward and left out.

    If it was before, Xu Cheng might have. But now, he wasn¡¯t the same as before anymore. The years in the military taught him how to be humble yet confident. Although he failed to join the Dragon Division, he was able to gain fortune from misfortune, with his body undergoing mutations that filled him with confidence. Now, no matter how Tevez ridiculed Xu Cheng, his heart would remain calm like ake.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can y.¡±

    Tevez still wanted to pull him into this. He thought Xu Cheng was a newb so he was willing to try and win all of Xu Cheng¡¯s money. The best case scenario would be getting him to put his real estate up for coteral. Of course, that would be his dream.

    ¡°A small amount of gambling is entertaining. It¡¯s fine, just y a few rounds.¡± Tevezughed.

    ¡°Cheng, it¡¯s fine, sit down and join us,¡± Lin Guiren said.

    ¡°Just a few rounds is fine.¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t want other men to share too many interests with her dad, so her man should at least y with her dad for a few rounds.

    Xu Cheng nodded. Tevez, since you are so enthusiastic about inviting me, then you can¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡°Do you know how to y?¡± Tevez asked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Nope, how about Golden Flower Bomb? Oh, my bad, I don¡¯t think you guys y this in Europe. I don¡¯t know the games that only became popr during these years, so I don¡¯t know how to y the game at this table.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s implication was clear: You came to our country and you want me to y your game? Nope. Since you came to Huaxia, then you should adapt yourself to the local customs.

    Tevez immediately interrupted him. ¡°Since I run the casino, I obviously studied the likes of people in Huaxia. Whether it¡¯s Fight the Landlord or Golden Flower Bomb, I¡¯m familiar with both.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then that¡¯s nice. My dad¡¯s roots are in Huaxia, and he knows how to y Golden Flower Bomb as well. Shall we go for a few rounds?¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go! I haven¡¯t yed it for a while,¡± Lin Guirenughed and replied.

    Tevez gestured to the dealer to begin giving out cards, and the dealer then took out a brand new deck and spread it out to show the guests. ¡°Please check this deck. Although we definitely wouldn¡¯t hide any tricks in our cards, to show respect to our honorable guests, please take a look.¡±

    Now, with technology being so advanced, it was possible to rig the cards. However,rge casinos or tournaments only used designated cards to y, since they simply didn¡¯t have the balls to bear the risk of being exposed. The moment it got exposed, they would be ordered by the regtor to cease operation, and they also didn¡¯t need to be greedy for some short term profit to risk their long term business. A casino¡¯s worst fear was having a bad reputation. After all, it wasn¡¯t like there was only one casino in Shangcheng. It would be hard to detect if someone installed some tricks into the dice roller, but rigged poker cards could be easily identified with a simple scanner.

    So, there really wasn¡¯t a need to check the cards. Xu Cheng let the dealer start dealing the cards right away.

    Then, seeing Xu Cheng jumping into the pit he dug, Tevez specifically called over a veteran gambler of the casino. On the surface, the guy seemed to be just a regr patron, but he was secretly a pro hired by the casino.

    Tevez invited him over because he was quite good with reading cards and people¡¯s emotions, so with him supporting, it would be a piece of cake to make Xu Cheng lose.

    ¡°Sorry, I just thought it would be a bit boring to y with just three people, do you guys mind if my friend joins us?¡± Tevez smiled and asked Xu Cheng.

    Lin Guiren didn¡¯t really care since he wouldn¡¯t get all serious and stuff when ying with a bunch of youngsters. Of course, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mind as well.

    Very soon, Tevez¡¯s friend, Tim, a foreigner in a jacket, sat down and joined them.

    A deck of cards wouldn¡¯t be cleared every round, and the cards used in previous rounds would be set aside. So, it would need participants to try to remember the cards left and try to guess the cards in their opponents¡¯ hand.

    The starting bid was 50 thousand yuan, and each increase shouldn¡¯t be less than 50,000 each time.

    After each of them were dealt three cards, Xu Cheng checked his card, and then he casually looked at Tevez¡¯s. Thetter smiled and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me, you won¡¯t find my cards on my face.¡±

    Xu Cheng just smiled in return. Silly, I was just looking at your cards, no one¡¯s interested in your face.

    Then, he casually took a look at Tevez¡¯s friend, Tim¡¯s cards as well. Of course, he just skipped looking at Lin Guiren¡¯s.

    Xu Cheng had an 8, a 9, and a 10. His hand was not too small, nor too big, but he had a decent chance with it, especially when he saw Tevez¡¯s 5, 6, and 7 of different suits, so he thought the first round would be easy. Tim just had 2 Kings, so that was basically useless.

    ¡°Mr. Lin, please ce your bet,¡± the dealer reminded Lin Guiren.

    Lin Guiren bitterlyughed and directly chose to fold.

    When it was Xu Cheng¡¯s turn, he threw in 50 thousand yuan in chips.

    Tim also threw in 50 thousand, and Tevez directly put down 200 thousand on the line.

    ¡°Reveal?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Generally, whether or not to reveal depended on how many yers were still cing down bets. They wouldn¡¯t be able to call the reveal when there were still 3 or more people cing down bets. When there were just 2 people, one of them could double his current bet to force a reveal.

    Tevez shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a moment and directly chose to fold. He revealed his cards, and when Tevez and Tim saw the 8-9-10bo, theyughed.

    ¡°Do you really know how to y? Why would you fold when you have abo this big?¡± Tevez looked a little contemptuous.

    Even Lin Guiren looked at Xu Cheng, a bit shocked, and said, ¡°You could go for a bit longer with that hand.¡±

    Xu Cheng justughed brightly. ¡°I know Tevez and Tim are both pros, and they might have good hands.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said gambling also needs wisdom and courage.¡± Tevez seized the chance to teach Xu Cheng another lesson.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t talk back but just nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go for the second round.¡±

    The dealer dealt another round of cards.

    This time, Xu Cheng got a really crappy hand, just one Ace. He looked at Lin Guiren¡¯s hand ¨C a pair of 5s; Tim had a pair of 9s, and Tevez had a pair of 8s! Everyone¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t the best, especially Xu Cheng. That hand of his could be directly thrown into the trash can already. But, he smiled.

    ¡°50 thousand.¡±

    This time, Lin Guiren wanted to bluff and he also followed with 50 thousand.

    Tim also followed.

    Tevez obviously wouldn¡¯t want to back down, so he followed as well.

    Then, Xu Cheng directly threw in 200 thousand yuan in chips,

    Lin Guiren hesitated. He really didn¡¯t have any advantage with that pair of 5s. After a long ¡°Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm,¡± he chose to fold.

    Not only him, Tim and Tevez also hesitated. But, Tim also followed with 200 thousand yuan, Tevez thought for a moment and also followed. When it was Xu Cheng¡¯s turn again, he directly threw in a million, and Tim and Tevez were immediately dumbfounded.

    Thinking back to justst round when Xu Cheng was being so careful even when he had a goodbo, they concluded that this guy definitely got an even better hand this time! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this fearless.

    Thinking of this, Tim folded.

    Tevez, with a pair of 7s, also folded.

    Xu Cheng smiled. He stood up and gathered all the chips on the table to his side. Lin Chuxue who was sitting beside him couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity and flipped over Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. When they saw that the biggest y he had was an Ace out of the three cards, Tevez almost coughed up blood!

    Lin Guiren directly burst intoughter right away. This brat! He just said he didn¡¯t know very well how to y this game, yet he immediately tricked all three of us! And, the money he just won was a lot more than he lostst round! That face-p must¡¯ve hurt for Tevez!

 Chapter 90 - Gambling

    <b>Chapter 90: Gambling</b>

    Tevez was looking a bit unnatural. Hepletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to dare to y like this! Now, he really regretted not doubling his bet to force a reveal on his card!

    How dare he y him like this!

    In the third round, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand was still trash. He took a look around, and he could only beat Tim¡¯s but not Tevez or Lin Guiren¡¯s hand, so he couldn¡¯t really try and bluff. After all, this trick wouldn¡¯t work if the opponent actually had a good hand and dared to raise. If bluffing gets exposed, then Xu Cheng would also end up losing a lot of money.

    In the third round, Xu Cheng directly folded, and Tevezughed. ¡°I thought you were going to keep on bluffing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a brain. Even if I think my opponents are idiots, I know they won¡¯t fall for it twice, am I right?¡± Xu Chengughed. Such an indirect insult.

    Tevez snorted and folded as well, and Tim got the round.

    When the fourth round was dealt, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even look at his hand and said to Tevez, ¡°How about let¡¯s y something more exciting this round?¡±

    The other three yers at the table all looked at him curiously, and Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not look at our hand and ce our bets, how¡¯s that? If someone can¡¯t hold it anymore, he has to double his bet to check his card, and then he has to double the amount each time he raises.¡±

    Lin Guiren also felt that this might be more entertaining so he agreed, and only Tim and Tevez exchanged a look. Seeing them hesitating, Xu Cheng chipped in, ¡°I think this Mister that goes by the name Tim must not like this very much, right? It would make it hard for you since you had been counting cards, right?¡±

    Tim awkwardly coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with your suggestion.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and then he looked towards Tevez. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I will dly join.¡±

    So, without looking at their hand, Lin Guiren first raised 50 thousand yuan.

    Xu Cheng directly threw in 500 thousand yuan, and it slightly shocked Lin Chuxue, who was by his side.

    Seeing Xu Cheng directly raise 500 thousand yuan, Tevez paused for a moment. Then, he looked at him in disdain and said, ¡°Who are you trying to bluff? No one has seen their hand, and you think just throwing in 500 thousand yuan will scare us off? I¡¯ll raise too, 500 thousand!¡±

    Tim also directly threw in 500 thousand yuan.

    Lin Guiren was also a bit shocked to see his son-inw this bold and resolute now, quite unlike his character in the past. He was a bit dumbfounded, but he also raised 500 thousand yuan as he patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to be bold and resolute, but don¡¯t take unnecessary risks.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and then he threw in 1 million yuan in chips, his face not showing a hint of nervousness, as if he wasn¡¯t taking a risk at all, but rather that he could see all the cards.

    Tim also raised a million.

    Tevez wasn¡¯t in a rush to follow. He first looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°If you y like this, then you will soon run out of money.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry if I have the money to keep on ying or not. If I run out, I will just go and take out more. Are you raising or folding?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and asked.

    Tevez muttered in his heart, Very well, I was just worried that you would not walk into my trap. But, if you want to y big, then I will apany you. Just don¡¯t lose to the point where you have to sell your wife to pay me back the debt.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a shareholder here, obviously I wouldn¡¯t want to discourage our guests from betting big, right? Since you really want to y like this, then sure. One million, I raise as well! Blind,¡± Tevez said.

    Lin Guirenughed, ¡°Purely on luck? I raise as well!¡±

    Then, yingpletely blind, Xu Cheng took out the remaining 3 million and went all in. ¡°3 million yuan, still going blind.¡±

    Then, he immediately looked at Lin Chuxue who was by his side. He handed her his card and said, ¡°There should be 20 million left in the card, can you withdraw and exchange it into chips for me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue took the card, nodded, and then got up, following the staff to go and get more chips.

    ¡°Oh, are we ying seriously now?¡± Tevez revealed his white teeth and said, ¡°Very well, I will apany you.¡±

    Then, he told the staff to get him 10 million yuan in chips using his title as a board member. In fact, he wasn¡¯t feeling too confident. Although his family sent him to run this casino, he wasn¡¯t given too much cash. For the majority of the time, he was living avish life with the bonuses he was paid by the casino. Most of the money he earned at the casino still had to go back to his family, so he couldn¡¯t advance too much.

    ¡°What? Is 10 million enough for a good time?¡± Xu Cheng ridiculed him.

    Tevez snorted and replied, ¡°It won¡¯t take too much to beat you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, are you raising 3 million with me or not?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Tevez narrowed his eyes. ¡°I raise.¡±

    Tim looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, gambling isn¡¯t meant to be yed like this. Wouldn¡¯t you be upset if you lose this much money so fast?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°I know I¡¯m not good with gambling, so that¡¯s why let¡¯s all bet on luck instead of trying to count and guess cards.¡±

    Tevez: ¡°You are being too risky. Let¡¯s say you are just ying against me, your chance is 50%. But, we have four people here, so your chance to win is only 25%. You are not very wise. I think even if you want to bet on luck, it won¡¯t be you who wins.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will raise another 5 million.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything else and directly threw in his money, giving the expression ¡°you guys do whatever you want¡±.

    Tevez narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth as he muttered to himself: Very well, if you want to y like this, then I¡¯m not scared too. Tim is on my side, and although Lin Guiren¡¯s on Xu Cheng¡¯s side, the probability of winning is still 50%. Based on how our luck was in the past three rounds, I think that either Tim or I will have the bigger hand. It¡¯s worth a gamble.

    ¡°I raise!¡±

    Tim obviously couldn¡¯t quit now, or he would lower Tevez¡¯s side¡¯s chance of winning down to 33% with Xu Cheng being 66%. So, he could only continue to raise with Tevez¡¯s money.

    After Tevez put in another 5 million, he gritted his teeth and said to his assistant, ¡°Go and get another 30 million for me.¡±

    ¡°Sir, ording to the rules, you can only take out 10 million.¡±

    ¡°Do what I say. If the other board members have something to say, you can get them to talk to me.¡± Tevez¡¯s face became gloomy. ¡°If you want to keep your job, you better go right now.¡±

    The ountant pushed up his sses and had no choice but to go and get the chips.

    Lin Guiren told Lin Chuxue to get more chips with her money and doubled his raise. ¡°I want to see my hand.¡±

    After he saw his hand, he sighed. It seemed like luck wasn¡¯t on his side today, and he directly folded.

    Seeing this, both Tim and Tevez smiled. That meant the chance of Xu Cheng¡¯s side winning was significantly smaller now.

    Seeing those two smile, he pushed 10 million yuan in chips to the center of the table. ¡°10 million, still ying blind.¡±

    Tim and Tevez were immediately shocked, as theypletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to still be so balls deep. Tevez originally nned to let Tim use his skills and make Xu Cheng lose all of his money, but who knew he would actually want to y purely based on luck. Now, the risk was a bit too big.

    Although the chance of Xu Cheng¡¯s side was even lower now, Tevez¡¯s side had 2 people so the total was double of Xu Cheng¡¯s bet. So, if they lost, they would also lose a ton of money.

    Thinking of this, Tevez calcted and knew that he didn¡¯t have too much money to work with, so he immediately gave Tim a look. Then, Tim spoke right away, ¡°20 million, I want to see my hand.¡±

    He took a look at his hand, and his eyes lit up. When his eyes met with Tevez¡¯s, he instinctively nodded at him. Tevez got the signal and knew they were set for this match. So, when it was his turn to raise, he directly folded.

    ¡°I fold.¡±

    It was just Xu Cheng and Tevez left. Tim looked at him as he smiled and asked, ¡°Just the two of us now, you want to reveal now?¡±

    ¡°Why now?¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I raise another 20 million!¡±

    Tevez was dumbfounded for a second. To be frank, his hand wasn¡¯t bad all, it was a straight! In the case of a blind y, this already has a very high chance of winning. But, he didn¡¯t have the money.

    He looked towards Tevez, and Tevez also hesitated.

    If he wanted to raise, Tim had to raise double the amount since he saw his hand already. If he wanted to end the match, he also needed 40 million in order to reveal Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. But, where would he be able to go and find the 40 million yuan?

 Chapter 91 - This Kid Had Changed

    <b>Chapter 91: This Kid Had Changed</b>

    Tevez had no choice but to go to the ountant to advance more cash.

    That ountant was very straightforward and firm with him this time. ¡°Unless you dilute your shares in exchange for the money, I won¡¯t be able toplete this transaction.¡±

    Tevez thought about it for a moment. He thought he was going to win anyway, so he would be able to just return the money in a bit and get his shares back.

    After signing the necessary documents, he handed the 40 million yuan in chips to Tim, and Tim pushed all the chips into the center and said, ¡°Reveal.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng pretended to slowly pick up his hand to look. To be honest, he knew the result already. Tim¡¯s straight was obviously smaller than his triplet, and that was why he suggested that they y blind in the first ce.

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng nervously. In fact, when Tim flipped over his card, she already felt that Xu Cheng¡¯s odds of winning weren¡¯t big. After all, his opponent had a straight, and no one could be confident when they were ying the whole round blind.

    Seeing Xu Cheng staring at his hand for a long time, Tevez thought he was dying on the inside already, and he immediatelyughed. ¡°I told you to not make risky bets. You worked hard to earn money. Are you nning to borrow money from Nicole now that you lost so much? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m even embarrassed to take the money I won from you.¡±

    ¡°That will require you to win first.¡± Xu Cheng smiled, and he began flipping over his hand card by card.

    When 5 of Hearts, 8 of Hearts, J of Hearts were flipped over on the table, the smile on Xu Cheng¡¯s face formed a bright contrast with the sullen expressions on Tevez and Tim¡¯s face.

    When Lin Lei came in and saw the huge pile of chips in the middle of the table, Xu Cheng immediately said to him, ¡°Lei, get a few buckets and pack these chips in. Your Brother-in-Law¡¯s gonna take you out for a great time!¡±

    Lin Lei immediately began giggling as he climbed onto the table and packed all the chips, and Lin Chuxue also let out a sigh of relief. If Xu Cheng lost, then he would be out of a couple tens of millions of yuan. However, now there were more than 100 million yuan in chips on this table, and one could imagine how much pain Tevez was in just from the look on his face.

    His heart hurt, his face hurt, his whole body wasn¡¯t fine.

    ¡°Hey man, you didn¡¯t have to do this... Even though we are guests, you didn¡¯t have to deliberately lose this much money to us. It¡¯s fine, just looking at how heartbroken you are and how you can¡¯t handle the defeat, I shouldn¡¯t take this money. Come, you can take these chips back.¡± Xu Cheng looked at him with a big smile, deliberately make fun of Tevez.

    At this moment, if Tevez really took the money back, then he would truly lose all face and dignity today. Xu Cheng even especially emphasized the ¡°can¡¯t handle defeat part¡± in front of the Lin Couple, so if he really took back the money, then it would make him look like a sore loser.

    FACK!

    Tevez was furious, especially after what Xu Cheng said. Although he was bleeding on the inside, he could only say in a generous manner, ¡°It¡¯s just a couple dozen million yuan, it¡¯s just you that is overreacting since you probably have never seen this much money before.¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t angry at all. Tevez could say whatever he wanted, since at the end of the day, Xu Cheng was the one that won all the money. He then said to the Lin Couple, ¡°Mom, Dad, where do you guys want to go in during your time here? What do you want to buy? Tell me, don¡¯t worry about the money.¡±

    Lin Guiren and his wife smiled.

    ¡°This guy.¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at Xu Cheng but there was a faint smile on her face. She knew this guy was just trying to mock Tevez.

    Mommy Lin knew Xu Cheng was lucky to win this much money and felt that he might¡¯ve used up all of his luck and would start losing next, so she immediately made a wise call. ¡°It¡¯s about time, should we head back now?¡±

    And now Tevez was nervous. ¡°Why not stay for a little longer?¡±

    Holy fack, that money was coteralized by my shares, how can I exin to my parents if I don¡¯t win the money back?

    Those 40 million yuan was given to him after he put 1.4% of his shares down as coteral, and now he only had 18.6% left. He must immediately fill in the 40 million yuan hole, or if the other shareholders noticed this, they would definitely pay 40 million to take that 1.4% of shares without hesitation. When that happens, then his weight on the boardmittee would be severely affected, and his family would definitely beat the crap out of him if they were to find out. After all, they sent their son over to run the casino, yet he actually diluted his shares and started gambling. Of course they would beat the crap out of him.

    ¡°Look, Uncle hasn¡¯t even had his fun yet, how about you guys just stay for a little longer?¡± Tevez anxiously suggested.

    Xu Cheng took a look at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s go find a restaurant first. Mr. Tevez, if you think you lost too much and can¡¯t exin it to your parents, then I will just return the money to you.¡±

    Come, let Master Xu give you some money out of pity. Not much, just a couple dozen million. Didn¡¯t you look at me with disdain like you were looking at a hobo? Now, the hobo will give you a couple million out of pity, soe and kneel before me. The look on Xu Cheng¡¯s face was spelling this out to Tevez, and Tevez¡¯s face became even darker.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, to be honest, I don¡¯t care about losing money, but I¡¯m just not convinced because you won the money purely by luck.¡±

    ¡°You lost money, of course you are not convinced.¡± Xu Cheng knew to poke where it hurt the most, and he just kept on dwelling on the ¡°lost money¡± part, and Tevez was so angry that he almost rushed up to try to fight him.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, it might not be very polite to leave right after we win money, maybe we should y a few more rounds.¡± Lin Guiren naturally knew the consequences Tevez had to face after losing this much family money. He was also a businessman operating a family business, so he naturally knew that each family member only had a finite amount of cash at their disposal, and a majority of their wealth needed the consent of most members in the family before it could be used. Just now, Tevez didn¡¯t ask for any permission and personally decided to dilute his shares for some cash.

    Xu Cheng obviously had to listen to his father-inw, so he said to Lin Lei, ¡°Just put the money back in.¡±

    Lin Lei then looked at Tevez as he casually mocked, ¡°A guy that runs the casino is afraid of the client leaving after winning money? If you can¡¯t handle defeat well, then maybe you shouldn¡¯t operate casinos.¡±

    Tevez was a little embarrassed, but he had no choice but to endure the humiliation since he wasn¡¯t ready for the consequences of his family and the rest of the casino board finding out.

    ¡°Reasonably speaking, we should be here to celebrate and support you since you just started operating this casino, so it isn¡¯t polite for us to win this much money from you. But, since you have the balls to operate the casino, it must mean you have some gambling experts in the house. How about this, I will put all this money on the line again, and maybe you can show me what you got to prove the skills of your pros?¡± Xu Cheng said to Tevez, and it was exactly what Tevez was waiting for.

    ¡°Of course, as long as you will stay and keep ying, I will show you.¡±

    ¡°Very well, but let¡¯s speed up the process, or it will take you a couple of years to win all this money back. How about this? The base amount will be 1 million, and each raise can¡¯t be less than a million.¡±

    Tevez: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, he got the ountant to dilute his shares again and got 50 million out in one go.

    Now, the game was just between Xu Cheng and Tevez. The Lin Couple stood on the side and spectated as they enjoyed some nice wine. Lin Chuxue also had a wine ss in her hand as she stood beside Xu Cheng. A new round was beginning.

    Tim was still standing by Tevez¡¯s side as his adviser. When Xu Cheng got his hand, he took a look and saw a pair of Js. He came over to his father-inw Lin Guiren and asked, ¡°Dad, what do you think of my hand, should I gamble with it?¡±

    Lin Guiren pouted. ¡°The odds aren¡¯t in your favor.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng saw through Tevez¡¯s hand and saw that the biggest y he had was just one King. He immediatelyughed, and he threw over 50 million right away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it in one round.¡±

    Holy fack, Tevez¡¯s eyes twitched. What the fack is this? This guy wasn¡¯t being reasonable at all and directly threw in 50 million.

    Lin Guiren was also shocked. The point was that if the opponent saw through Xu Cheng¡¯s bluff then Xu Cheng was basically giving this money away for free! After all, a pair of Js wasn¡¯t big.

    But, Tevez pussied out. The biggest y he could make was a single K, so of course he would p¡ªy out.

    The second round began, and Tevez got a pair of 8s! Xu Cheng¡¯s biggest y was an Ace. After showing it to Lin Guiren, Lin Guiren directly told him to fold.

    But, who knew Xu Cheng would capriciously throw in the 50 million again!

    Tevez was almost about to cry, How can this guy bully me like this! If he wasn¡¯t so cash-strained, he would for sure battle it to the end with Xu Cheng. However, he really didn¡¯t have the confidence with just a pair of 8s in his hand.

    Sigh. Whatever. Tevez thought and directly folded.

    Of course, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t forget to seize the opportunity to ridicule him, ¡°The biggest taboo in gambling is being psychologically overwhelmed by the opponent.¡± Of course, that was what he did. When he saw that Tevez¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t very good, he would destroy Tevez¡¯s mental line of defense with tons of money. Now, Tevez was on the passive side, because even if Xu Cheng lost 50 million, he still won 10 million overall. However, Tevez couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more. So, after seeing Xu Cheng directly raising 50 million, if Tevez didn¡¯t have a good hand, Xu Cheng knew Tevez for sure wouldn¡¯t dare to gamble.

    Lin Guiren also saw through the strategy Xu Cheng was using. After seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s hands a couple of times and how he still dared to y big like this, he knew Xu Cheng was also ying the psychological game.

    If at first, he thought Xu Cheng was a newbie at gambling, well, that was definitely not the case anymore.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen this kid for so many years, and he reallypletely changed after joining the army,¡± Lin Guiren quietly whispered to his wife.

 Chapter 92 - Honey, Can You Lend Me Some Money to Play Show Hand?

    <b>Chapter 92: Honey, Can You Lend Me Some Money to y Show Hand?</b>

    Mommy Lin watched Xu Cheng and her daughter sitting there, side by side, and she sighed, ¡°I just wish he could take on the responsibility of a man and be good to Nicole.¡±

    ¡°He will. I feel that after not seeing him for so many years, he became more confident than before. We should look forward to the future, Big Brother Xu¡¯s son will be the same kind of man as his dad, a man with big balls!¡±

    If you want to ask why Xu Cheng¡¯s dad had big balls...

    It was enough just knowing that he was able to get the precious daughter of the Ye Family to fall in love with him and bear his child! Even more, he also dared to run away with the precious daughter of the Ye Family and get her to give birth to the child! Just these two points alone were enough for Xu Cheng to boast for his entire life. You should¡¯ve seen the face on the head of the Ye Family, he was so pissed that he devoted his whole life to chasing Xu Cheng¡¯s dad, trying to kill him.

    When another round was dealt, before Tevez could even see his hand, Xu Cheng already threw in his big pile of chips and it almost hit Tevez.

    Tevez¡¯s could not be more pissed. Why is this guy so arrogant and balls deep? I didn¡¯t even check my hand yet.

    To be frank, in Xu Cheng¡¯s words, it went something like this: Don¡¯t bother looking. Before you even touch your cards, I already know what you have.

    Tevez looked at his hand and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re always ying like this, you aren¡¯t afraid of your boat flipping one day?¡±

    Nonchntly, Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°Up to you if you want to raise with me.¡±

    Then, Tevez stared at Xu Cheng for awhile, very much wanting to see if Xu Cheng really had a good hand or was just bluffing.

    But after a while, Xu Cheng said impatiently, ¡°Not even my wife has looked at me with such deep affection. You looking at me like that will get me beat by my wife, do you know that?¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled, and she instinctively yfully punched Xu Cheng on the arm. After she did that, she suddenly paused for a moment.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Xu Cheng like this in a long time, and this kind of rxing feeling brought them back to their childhood sweetheart days.

    Tevez almost coughed out blood, this amount of bullying was getting way out of hand! He was already having a tough time from losing all the money, and now he had to sit and watch those two flirt. He muttered in his heart, ¡°Just you wait. Later I will get you to put everything you own as coteral. Just wait for when I get a good hand.¡±

    But for this round, he still cowardly folded.

    Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°After staring at me for that long? What a waste of time.¡±

    Then, he took back his chips.

    If they were in Europe, Tevez would¡¯ve already flipped the table and jumped on Xu Cheng. But, it was clearly not in his ce to cause a scene at this casino.

    The dealer continued to deal. Xu Cheng looked at his hand, but this time, he didn¡¯t throw in 50 million right away like before. Tevez got a decent hand, so he might give it a shot.

    ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you throw in your pile of money right away this time?¡± Tevez sneered.

    Xu Cheng pouted. ¡°Oh I thought you didn¡¯t want me to raise 50 million at once, which would allow you to win money fast, so this time I¡¯m just throwing in a million. You can take your time and win all the money back.¡±

    Then, he threw in a million yuan worth of chips. Tevez seized this opportunity right away, thinking that newbies like Xu Cheng were always too obvious with whether they had a good hand or bad hand. Just like in the past three rounds, he would arrogantly throw in 50 million to crush him, but at the same time, the moment he got a bad hand, he actually didn¡¯t dare to gamble with a lot of money.

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s one-million-yuan move, Tevez felt like it was his time to stand up, be a man, and assert his dominance.

    ¡°Five million!¡± He finally got the chance to shout out his amount.

    Before Tevez could even finish his manly-shout of the word ¡°five million¡±, Xu Cheng pushed his mountain of chips again into the center of the table.

    ¡°Raise or no?¡± Xu Cheng directly asked.

    Tevez¡¯s face immediately twisted, like he was fed a mouthful of horse sh*t.

    What the, not ying by the books?

    Then, he took another look at his hand: same-suit! That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t a bad hand at all, why would he be a coward?

    But!

    But if he puts down another 50 million and lost, then that was another 1.5% of his shares in this casino gone.

    At the thought of this, Tevez turned to look at Tim, shooting him a look of ¡°I need some advice¡±. Tim calmly analyzed the indifferent expression on Xu Cheng¡¯s face, and he calmly said to Tevez, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in China, take your chances and gamble. Your bicycle can be a motorcycle, your dirt can be gold. Your hand ispletely good enough to gamble against him!¡±

    Tevez thought about it and felt he was right. He was indeed too suppressed by having too much concern. It was just a gamble, and he had three cards of the same suit, and strictly speaking, the odds werepletely on his side this round!

    After a long moment of pondering, Tevez made up his mind. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes, looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You still want to bluff? Let me tell you. This time, I will let you cough up the principal plus interest! 50 million, I raise!¡±

    Then, he immediately pushed the 50 million yuan in chips into the center of the table.

    ¡°Very nice, I like it when my opponent is straight forward. I didn¡¯t want to y on an empty stomach while having to endure your dead fish face which affects my appetite. If this is the case, I¡¯ll raise again, 50 million! How about you?¡±

    Tevezpletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to raise again!

    Tim said on his side, ¡°Counting the cards that were already yed, the odds of him getting three cards of the same suit is only 12 percent, and a straight of the same suit is only 5%, which means your odds of winning is 88%. So, Mr. Tevez, I think you can give it a go this round!¡±

    Tevez was still in a tough mental battle. In fact, even if he won with the current amount, it would only be him winning back the money that Xu Cheng originally won from him, so he was still not the winner in the end. His ambitious goal was to win over all of Xu Cheng¡¯s assets!

    But to achieve that, he needed more cash as chips to force Xu Cheng to put more on the line as well!

    Now, since Xu Cheng had more than 100 million on the line, if Tevez won, then he would be able to break even and also teach Xu Cheng a lesson, which was an okay oue too.

    At the thought of this, he directly pulled out 5% of the 20% he originally had in the casino and exchanged it for 150 million yuan. Then, he pushed it all into the center of the table and said, ¡°150 million, do you have the balls to keep on ying?¡±

    In Tevez¡¯s heart, he coldly snorted: It¡¯s not just you that can scare off the opponent with a big pile of money! It¡¯s 150 million this time, and if you have a bad hand, I don¡¯t believe that you will have the balls to keep on ying!

    Indeed, Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes, looking all tense.

    On his side, Lin Chuxue was worried that Xu Cheng would fall into the abyss of gambling and end up losing all of his money, so she tugged on Xu Cheng¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°I think we should let it go. If you don¡¯t raise, it¡¯s fine if we lose. After all, it¡¯s just us returning the money you originally won.

    Xu Cheng nodded, but he changed the topic and asked Lin Chuxue, ¡°Chuxue, after marrying you for so long, it seems like I¡¯ve never given you a symbolic wedding gift, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was dumbfounded for a moment, and then she whispered, ¡°Why are you mentioning this?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°After I win, I will buy you a gift.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was immediately a little embarrassed upon hearing this, and she didn¡¯t know how to reply. She immediately rolled her eyes and turned to the side, not talking to him anymore. To be honest, it was their first time flirting like this, and Lin Chuxue waspletely not used to it. Her snow-white face began blushing as her heartbeat elerated.

    To be honest, Xu Cheng indeed ran out of money on his card, and he obviously wouldn¡¯t be putting his real estate on the line since it was too troublesome. So, thickskinnedly, he turned to Lin Chuxue and asked, ¡°Honey, can you let me borrow some money to y show hand?¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediatelyughed, not sure if she should be angry or not as she thought, So it turned out that you were saying sweet words to get me to lend you money?

    But, she snorted and replied, ¡°I made a little less than 200 million during these years of work, if you lose all this money then I will have to sell myself to thepany.¡±

    Although that was what she said, Lin Chuxue still stood up with her wallet and went with the casino staff to get chips.

    Seeing that Xu Cheng was really going to raise, Tevez became nervous!

    On the side, Tim assured him, ¡°You must be patient in order to get this big fish.¡±

 Chapter 93 - If You Want to Find a Building to Jump, Pick One with Higher Floor

    <b>Chapter 93: If You Want to Find a Building to Jump, Pick One with Higher Floor (Part One)</b>

    Tim was a pro that Tevez had brought over from Vegas, and he could be counted as Tevez¡¯s right-hand man, an eye he assigned to the casino. So, Tevez would usually consider Tim¡¯s words.

    Not long after, Lin Chuxue came back. Since the amount was too much, she just came back with a suitcase filled with brand new chips that weren¡¯t even unpackaged yet. Lin Chuxue really didn¡¯t say anything but exchanged all of the 200 million cash that she had.

    Just from this, Lin Lei felt that his sister¡¯s love for his brother-inw was also unwavering.

    Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t expect her to let him borrow 200 million to gamble without saying a word of hesitation.

    He fell into a bit of a trance as he looked towards Lin Chuxue and sighed in his heart, Is it just me that was too stubborn to let go of my past? In fact, the feeling between us still exists, right? Chuxue has always believed in me.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m lending it to you for free, you have to think of a way to pay me back if you lose it all.¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face blushed a little upon seeing Xu Cheng looking at her like this, and she pouted her lips and snorted.

    Tevez couldn¡¯t bear it any more!

    This b¡ª¨Cd! If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Cheng, perhaps he would be the most suitable man for her back in university. No matter what kind of performance or concert, he would always do everything in his power to be on the same stage as Lin Chuxue. But, who knew she would suddenly drop out of school without a message. After inquiring around, he realized that she actually left her home country, went to Huaxia, and even became a celebrity. Initially, Tevez was quite confused as to why Lin Chuxue would go and be a celebrity, and he was a bit assured after finding out that the Lin Family owned the majority of the stakes behind thepany. However, soon, most men in Britain found out about this, and what pissed them all off was that the Lin Family seemed to have married Lin Chuxue to that useless foster child Xu Cheng, and even let her follow him back to Huaxia.

    Tevez was very sure that if Xu Cheng dared to go back to Ennd, he would be cursed to death by all the aristocratic young masters that were admirers of Lin Chuxue.

    Xu Cheng counted the new chips he got and directly put 150 million yuan worth of chips onto the table as he said, ¡°Raise! Still not revealing! Do you want to reveal? Or fold?¡±

    ¡°The more domineering you are, the more I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t have a good hand. Since you wish to back yourself into a corner, then I will apany you today. I just hope that you don¡¯t feel too helpless after you lose all the money and jump off of our building,¡± Tevez looked at Xu Cheng and said.

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s nothing that can beat me down,¡± Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°But as for you, do you still have more money to raise? Even if you want to reveal and end the round, you need to raise at least 300 million to be able to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me if I have enough money, let me ask how much money you have first? Or, how much money you can afford to take out?¡± Tevez really couldn¡¯t take it that Xu Cheng was at his throat questioning how much money he had, since he despised him and didn¡¯t think Xu Cheng was qualified to ask him such a question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have more than you, but if I want, money is just a number for me,¡± Xu Cheng replied. Now, with this pair of eyes, would he be worried that he couldn¡¯t find a way to make money? Now, he just needed a type of respect, and the moment hepletely understands his new body would be the moment he makes his debut to shock the world!

    Of course, he would go to the for the Dragon Division again.

    As for Britain, the ce that broke his heart, he would go back as well. The day when he returned to that country would be the day that he publicly announces that he is Lin Chuxue¡¯s husband! He will tell those people that had inappropriate penis feelings for his wife that only he had the capability and qualifications to marry Lin Chuxue!

    And as for the Ye Family. Demanding an apology from them for his father would be a hurdle that he must face in this lifetime. This was also one of the biggest goals in his life, and it was not just for his father, but for his dignity as well!

    ¡°So boastful, you actually have the balls to say that money is just a number in front of Uncle Lin? I don¡¯t know how much you are making to give you the confidence to say that.¡± Tevez sneered.

    ¡°You really talk too much. Just one word, raise or fold? If you can keep on ying, then I will show you just how easy it is for me to make money!¡± Xu Cheng lost his patience and revealed his domineering aura.

    Tevez gritted his teeth and said to the ountant, ¡°Go and get another 5% of my shares.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not enough, you might as well take all the money out.¡±

    Tevez mmed both of his hands on the table as he got up and demanded Xu Cheng, ¡°Then what about you? Do you have the money?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I just need to give mywyer a call to put my real estate up as coteral, and I can get at least 600 million. Your 5% stake in the casino only goes for 150 million, it wouldn¡¯t evenst a round, how can we y?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through this much trouble, your old man have US dors in the bank, and it can be used at an upscale casino like this. You can use it for now,¡± Lin Guirrenughed and said.

    Xu Cheng looked towards Tevez. ¡°So?¡±

    Tevez subconsciously turned to ask his ountant, ¡°How many more shares do I have?¡±

    ¡°13.5%, with a total valuation of 400 million.¡±

    Tevez gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get me 300 million, I¡¯m going to force him to show hand!¡±

    ¡°No need to exchange, please just draft up a share-transfer contract to be used as coteral, and that will be alright,¡± Xu Cheng interrupted the ountant.

    Tevez knew Xu Cheng¡¯s intention. If he lost, then Xu Cheng wanted to directly take over the shares. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You think you will win?

    ¡°No need to exchange into chips, just raise with your shares. How about this, I will directly raise 200 million more! If you want to show hand, then you can just put up the remainder of your shares.¡±

    <b>Chapter 93: If You Want to Find a Building to Jump, Pick One with Higher Floor (Part Two)</b>

    Tevez said to the ountant, ¡°Do what he says.¡±

    The ountant left, and very soon, he came back with the contract for Tevez to sign.

    After Tevez signed the contract, the transfer agreement basically came into effect. Then, he stood up and threw the contract onto the table, and flipped over his cards, shouting, ¡°Same suit! I just don¡¯t buy it that you could get good hands four times in a roll! This time, I¡¯m calling your bluff!¡±

    Seeing Tevez revealing a flush, Lin Chuxue and Mommy and Daddy Lin¡¯s faces all changed. Before, they thought Tevez might also be bluffing and that his hand might not be very good. But, theypletely didn¡¯t expect the flush, even one with a Queen as the highest. In all flush hands, there were only King and Ace that could beat this hand. However, the odds of Xu Cheng also getting a flush with a King or Ace was slim, and the chance of a straight flush was next to none. As for the Golden Flower hand, don¡¯t even think about it.

    Seeing the change in expression of those three, Tevez¡¯s smile got even brighter. ¡°Even if you have a flush, mine leads with a Queen of Spades, so even if you have a flush with the Queen of another suit, you still can¡¯t beat Spades, unless you get a King or Ace. However, based on what I counted, we already used up two Kings and even three Aces. So, in the 20 or so cards that are left, your chances of getting a King or Ace is very low. Moreover, your odds of getting a flush is even lower. So, your odds of you beating my Queen flush is just slim to none.¡± To be honest, Tevez didn¡¯t know sh*t about counting cards and calcting odds, it was all analyzed to him by Tim. He was just making this speech in an attempt to impress Lin Chuxue, pretending like he knew a lot.

    But that was indeed the case. At present, there was very little chance for Xu Cheng to get a hand that could beat Tevez¡¯s, not to mention not shuffling the deck and only using leftover cards from previous rounds. The chance of Xu Cheng getting a hand that could win was less than 5%, and the death penalty could almost be pronounced for Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Indeed, two Kings and three Aces were already yed, so the chances of me getting a flush with a King is 6%, and the chances of a flush with an Ace is 2%. But, maybe luck is just on my side and I hit the jackpot?¡± Xu Cheng said with a cheeky smile.

    Seeing how confident he was, Tim was bing a little unsettled. He directly grabbed the undealt deck and began shuffling through the cards, and when he found that there was only one King left in the deck, his face slightly changed.

    ¡°Slim to no chance, right? But the King just happened to be here.¡± Xu Cheng flipped over a card in his hand, and it was a King of diamonds. When he flipped over the rest of his hand, it was a flush, a king-high flush, just one level higher than Tevez¡¯s queen-high flush!

    ¡°Just a tiny bit higher, sorry.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Lin Lei directly climbed onto the table and began packing in the chips as heughed.

    Tevez fell into his chair, his eyes hollow and in disbelief, and the cards in Tim¡¯s hand fell to the ground.

    Xu Cheng said to Lin Lei, ¡°Lei, you can go and grab the transfer agreement over now.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked towards the ountant of the casino and asked, ¡°Since I already have 13.5% of the stake in this casino, then how about this, I won¡¯t convert the chips I have into money anymore. I will directly eat the remaining 6.5% of the shares he put up as coteral at double the original price. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Strictly speaking, that¡¯s allowed,¡± the ountant said, ¡°Originally, the 20% equity should be a bundled package and shouldn¡¯t be separated.¡±

    ¡°Very well, can I trouble you to redraft another transfer agreement stating 20% of stake? Just let me know how much more I have to pay toplete the offer on top of the chips on this table.¡±

    The ountant nodded, and shortly after, he came over with a new agreement. Then, Xu Cheng directly ced this agreement in front of Lin Chuxue and smiled. ¡°Honey, this is the first gift I¡¯m giving you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was stunned.

    Shepletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to transfer all the shares to under her name... If the shares were sold, it would be worth at least 800 or 900 million.

    Seeing that she might reject him, he immediately said, ¡°My identity is a bit special, and I think it might look bad on me for a police officer to have stakes in a casino. If you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s not like I can gift it to some hobo, right?¡±

    This ¡°hobo¡±ment was also to remind Tevez that if he goes back on his word and didn¡¯t want to give up his money, then he would be the hobo.

    Tevez¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he had his head down. Xu Cheng saw Lin Chuxue finally deciding to sign on the transfer agreement, and he immediately smiled and mocked Tevez onest time, ¡°Thank you for your generosity! Next time, if you are loaded and want to give money away, you are wee to call me up again. Although money is just a number to me, if someone¡¯s going to give it to me for free, then why would I reject it, right?¡±

    Then, the five of them got up to leave.

    When Xu Cheng was about to step out of the VIP room, he turned around and said to Tevez, ¡°Oh, your casino don¡¯t have enough floors. If you want to find a building to jump, maybe pick a higher building. Otherwise, you might not die in one go and end up suffering.¡±

    POOOOF!

    When they all left, Tevez immediately coughed up a mouthful of blood out of rage. Trembling, he turned around, picked up a chair, and directly mmed it onto Tim.

    ¡°You are a gambling master? What facking gambling master! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 94 - A Total Change

    <b>Chapter 94: A Total Change (Part one)</b>

    For their way back, the Lin Family didn¡¯t want Tevez to drive them. They all just crammed into Xu Cheng¡¯s little Volkswagen Santana. On the passenger seat, Lin Chuxue looked at the profile of Xu Cheng who was driving, and she seemed to want to say something but didn¡¯t.

    Three years had passed, and he had really changed. During the first meet after the long separation, he cleverly helped her escape from the siege of her fans and the media. Then, he considerately delivered her pizza just because he heard her stomach, and it was even her favorite pizza type. It meant he had never forgotten about her.

    The second time they met, it was when he made the resolute decision to stand on the side of the government even at the risk of bing a sacrifice, to challenge the master of North Gate. It was her first time seeing how he bravely fought over hundreds of thugs at once, and to be honest, her heart really ached for him. In her eyes, that scene really looked like Xu Cheng was a lonely wolf, roaring and defending his territory against invaders.

    It seemed like they returned to their high school days. He was also blocked and bullied by people after school. At that time, Lin Chuxue knew that because of her, her childhood sweetheart Xu Cheng would suffer from her admirersing after him for revenge or to vent anger. But, he just knew to stubbornly fight back, and after the fight ended, he would hide into a corner, not showing his wounds to anyone norining a single word to her.

    The third time was today, he faced the ridicule of an aristocrat so calmly, and he also beat the crap out of him. In Lin Chuxue¡¯s memory, Xu Cheng had always been a guy that would suffer in silence and feel inferior about himself. But today, Xu Cheng not only fought back, he also became a lot more confident and powerful.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t just see me as a gambler just because I won a lot of money today. I swear to God, I never gamble.¡± Xu Cheng drove as he exined in a sweat. Although he just had the time of his life back in that casino, he really didn¡¯t waste time in gambling at all.

    Lin Guirenughed, ¡°You are all grown up now, I don¡¯t care what you do, I would only be concerned if you don¡¯t know what you are doing or don¡¯t have the balls to do it. If you ever need money, just let Dad know.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Back when I made the decision to return to Huaxia, you should already know the choice I made. I just wanted to prove myself, and that¡¯s why I came back to develop myself.¡±

    Lin Guiren felt quite gratified as he leaned over to the front seat and patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Good boy, but Dad still wants to advise you that unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, don¡¯t reveal whose son you are. Actually, let me just directly advise you to not to go find the Ye Family.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Dad, do you think that¡¯s possible? Not just me, even if you were the one in my shoes, would you watch my dad¡¯s ashes be only buried abroad? One day, I want to take my dad¡¯s ashes back home, and I don¡¯t care what the Ye Family tries to do to stop me. I will kill whoever stands in my way.¡±

    When Xu Cheng said that, Lin Chuxue withdrew her gaze from him. He really changed. In the past, Xu Cheng might not have had such an urgent desire for what he wanted, but now, it seemed like he was a lot more determined with all of his goals.

    The family directly went to the high-end condo Chuxue bought in Shangcheng. It was a luxurious vi-style condo that even came with a garden and an open-roof swimming pool.

    Inside, Assistant Xian had been waiting for a long time, and she finally let out a sigh of relief seeing Chuxue back. But when she saw Xu Cheng with her, she became quite angry.

    <b>Chapter 94: A Total Change (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Sister Chuxue, why are you still entangling yourself with this guy? Young Master Chen even put pressure on thepany, he¡¯s still quite angry about thest time when he was arrested by this man.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to pay attention to Xian, and he directly walked into the apartment and said in disdain, ¡°You can go tell Young Master Chen to juste and find me instead if he¡¯s a man. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Chuxue behind our back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone that has the balls to try using the hidden rule ybook to y my daughter?¡± At this moment, Daddy Lin walked in as he looked at Xian unpleasantly.

    ¡°Chairman Lin...¡± Xian didn¡¯t expect Lin Guiren from Britain to actually be back, and she immediately became a little puppy.

    ¡°I need to rest these days, tell thepany to push all the scheduled appointments back or cancel them.¡± Lin Chuxue needed some time to apany her parents, and she also needed to think about whether she should divorce Xu Cheng or not. Her mind was a mess right now, and she obviously didn¡¯t have the time to care about work.

    As Lin Chuxue and Xian talked, Lin Guiren gestured to Xu Cheng with his mouth, signaling for him to go outside with him to the rooftop terrace.

    Lin Lei also quickly followed them out because he knew that Dad was about to torment Brother-in-Law again.

    Mommy Lin saw those three and she speechlessly shook his head. ¡°That old man, his fists are itching again.¡±

    Indeed, this seemed to be a tacit understanding cultivated between Lin Guiren and Xu Cheng. After both of them went out, Lin Guiren looked at Xu Cheng and tut-tutted, ¡°Not bad, you actually dared to kill the gang leader Gate Master Yan. You grew up a little in the three years I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Dad, in the past before you beat me, you for sure wouldn¡¯t probe me before the fight. Today, you did, so does that mean you are feeling a bit unsure?¡±

    Lin Guiren grinned, ¡°Me? Feeling unsure about beating your a-s? What a joke.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°There¡¯s a saying about how you can¡¯t look at someone the same after three days without seeing them, not to mention three years.¡±

    Lin Guiren and Xu Cheng¡¯s dad were life-and-deathrades made from the battlefield, and they were both in the most elite special forces in the past. Although Lin Guiren went to Britain to be a rich aristocrat, sparring had always been a hobby of his. When Xu Cheng was young, Lin Guiren would feel bad if Brother Xu¡¯s son grew up not knowing any martial arts, so he taught Xu Cheng a lot of techniques. This was also the biggest reason Xu Cheng could be targeted for bullying after school but still fight back and dominate.

    As for Lin Lei, he wasn¡¯t as talented, but he also liked this kind of stuff. Although he looked like a dream-boy, he had a wild heart. Mommy Lin didn¡¯t allow her husband to teach their only sessor martial arts, so Lin Lei would secretly learn a few moves with Xu Cheng, and that was why they were such good bros.

    ¡°Brat, it¡¯s just been three years and you are already overestimating yourself? Tell me, what have you learned in the past three years?¡± Lin Guirenughed and asked.

    Xu Cheng closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it, as I felt like I¡¯ve learned nothing yet everything, just like Zhang Sanfeng¡¯s Tai Chi. You seem to forget all the moves, but you actually mastered all the moves.¡±

    Lin Lei bitterlyughed, ¡°Brother-in-Law, pull less agro. I¡¯m scared for you that you will be beaten so hard by dad again that you won¡¯t be able to get out of the bed for a day.¡±

    ¡°Hear that? Kid, everyone still vividly remembers how hard I beat your a-s in the past.¡± Lin Guiren smiled.

    Xu Cheng extended one hand and said, ¡°Dad, less talk, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lin Guiren lifted his brows. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of lifting up one hand?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Giving you a handicap of two legs and one hand. I¡¯m only using one hand.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡± Lin Guiren burst intoughter, ¡°You are still like before, not yielding to defeat and being stubborn as f*ck.¡±

    Looking at the two men outside from the floor-to-ceiling ss window, Lin Chuxue sat down on the sofa and smiled, ¡°Dad¡¯s going to have an existential crisis today.¡±

    She had seen the fight between Xu Cheng and Gate Master Yan, so she naturally knew what Xu Cheng was capable of.

 Chapter 95 - Really Miss This Feeling

    <b>Chapter 95: Really Miss This Feeling (Part one)</b>

    Looking outside, Mommy Lin also helplessly chuckled. ¡°You dad is really something, always picking on Cheng. Back in Britain, when he sparred with those Karate Dojo people, most of them would go easy on him since he was a rich noble. That¡¯s why he likes to spar with Xu Cheng since Xu Cheng always goes all out. Back then, he knew he couldn¡¯t beat your dad so he had to try his hardest so he didn¡¯t get beat up as hard.¡±

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Mom,e on, you think I don¡¯t know the things Dad says to deliberately provoke Xu Cheng? The moment Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t going all out, one serving of ¡®Your Dad could always beat me¡¯ was enough for Xu Cheng to fight like his life depended on it. Everyone knows that Xu Cheng¡¯s dad is Xu Cheng¡¯s sore spot.¡±

    Outside, Xu Cheng still had one arm out as he said to Lin Guiren, ¡°Dad, you can make the first move.¡±

    ¡°You are even letting me make the first move? You piece of sh*t, I¡¯m telling you to make the first move,¡± Lin Guiren swore.

    Xu Cheng calmly said, ¡°I think you should so that you might still have the chance to pull a few moves. If I¡¯m striking first, then you might go down right away. Just use your coolest and best signature technique, and if you can beat me down, then I will go back to Ennd with you and not dream about visiting the Ye Family again.¡±

    ¡°So cocky. It¡¯s only been three years, yet look at you, cocky as f*ck,¡± Lin Guiren said as he quick-stepped towards Xu Cheng, grabbing onto his arm to perform a take-down move.

    However, the moment his hand touched Xu Cheng¡¯s arm, thetter¡¯s arm slipped away like a snake. Lin Guiren was stunned for a brief moment, and his other arm immediately went after Xu Cheng¡¯s throat.

    Who knew his hand would be directly pped away by Xu Cheng¡¯s. Lin Guiren felt that the seemingly-light tap just now felt like his hand had been smacked by a stun baton. His body shivered immediately as he instinctively withdrew his hand, but he immediately tried to sweep the floor with a kick to put Xu Cheng down when he wasn¡¯t prepared.

    However, Xu Cheng just slightly lifted his foot and dodged it, and when his foot came down again, itnded right onto Lin Guiren¡¯s leg. Although there wasn¡¯t too much force, it was enough for Lin Guiren to be caught off guard and kneel down on one knee.

    Lin Guiren was really shocked. He tried to elbow Xu Cheng, but thetter caught the elbow briefly with one hand and pushed forward, directly sending Lin Guiren rolling a few times on the grass before he was able to stabilize himself and look towards Xu Cheng with narrowed eyes.

    There was only a faint smile on Xu Cheng¡¯s face as he looked at his foster dad with the demeanor of a grandmaster. ¡°Dad, I told you I have no specific techniques. All of my moves depends on what you do.¡±

    That was correct, he would receive ultrasonic feedback the instant his opponent made a move and then make judgements to disable the iing threat. In fact, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need to take the initiative to attack. He just needed to see through his opponent¡¯s moves, counter it and strike back in their face! This was the battle strategy he felt best suited himself after learning from the fight with Gate Master Yan. Although it seemed like he wasn¡¯t a fighter with any particr moves orbos, all of his moves would be based on what the opponent did and derived from there.

    ¡°What a brat! You married my daughter, why are you acting like a grandmaster in front of your father-inw?¡± Lin Guiren decided to turn on his ¡°shameless¡± mode and attack Xu Cheng¡¯s weak spot. ¡°You are still a virgin, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Cheng was really speechless at this point. Whose dad would make fun of his son-inw like that?

    His face turned dark as he replied, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s your daughter!¡±

    <b>Chapter 95: Really Miss This Feeling (Part two)</b>

    Lin Guiren snorted, ¡°As for this point, you are still thousands of miles away from your dad.¡±

    Inside the home, Mommy Lin and Lin Chuxue both muttered, ¡°Pervert!¡±

    Mommy Lin: ¡°Back in the days, your dad threw himself onto me, but then I thought about how he was a soldier and wasn¡¯t too educated, so I forgave him.¡±

    Lin Lei didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh... After all, everyone would wish that their dad had a more grandeur image.

    Just when Xu Cheng was a little distracted, Lin Guiren suddenly shot himself from the ground like a frog as he reached out with his hand in the shape of a dragon w, trying to grab onto Xu Cheng¡¯s cor to throw him over his shoulder. But, who knew that when his hand had almost reached Xu Cheng¡¯s cor, Lin Guiren would notice that his w couldn¡¯t advance an inch further because his wrist had been grabbed by Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Dad, this trick is from years ago, why are you still using it? Before, you always seeded because you had longer arms and made bigger strides so you had the advantage in speed. But now, you are just too slow,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes stared right at him and he wanted to flip his backhand to counter-lock Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist, but hepletely didn¡¯t expect to discover that he couldn¡¯t overpower Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist.

    It was as if time had stopped, and as their eyes met, they immediately switched from battling to contesting strength.

    Lin Guiren realized that he couldn¡¯t pull his hand out no matter how hard he tried... If it was an arm-wrestling contest, it would be a lot harder to win if you were grabbing onto your opponent¡¯s wrist instead of the hand, which was like giving away a big handicap. However, what really hurt Lin Guiren¡¯s pride was that, even with such a big handicap with Xu Cheng grabbing onto his wrist, he still couldn¡¯t make Xu Cheng¡¯s hand move one bit!

    Finally epting the reality that he wasn¡¯t pulling his hand out, this thug Lin Guiren just shouted at his daughter, ¡°Chuxue, if your man can grab onto you this tightly and never let go for this lifetime, then I will be very happy.¡±

    And thatment made things so awkward that Xu Cheng immediately let go. Yet, the moment he let go, Lin Guiren went for his cor again, but who knew Xu Cheng was even faster than him and immediately caught onto his wrist again.

    This time, Lin Guiren¡¯s hand was stuck again.

    ¡°Chuxue, has your man ever held your hand like this before?¡± Lin Guiren turned his head and shamelessly asked Lin Chuxue again.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face was already burning red like an apple. Her dad was just too shameless today.

    Xu Cheng let go of the hand again, but who knew that this time, Lin Guiren would try to go for Xu Cheng¡¯s cor again. And then again, Xu Cheng¡¯s arm was like a machine that automatically detected danger and grabbed onto Lin Guiren¡¯s wrist again.

    Lin Guiren was just dumbfounded now. How the fack did you manage to catch my hand twice at the speed of light?

    Xu Cheng had already grabbed onto Lin Guiren¡¯s whole arm and began spinning on the spot like he was preparing to throw a lead ball. He directly lifted Lin Guiren¡¯s whole body from the ground, and then threw him into the swimming pool.

    At this moment, there was only silence, as Mommy Lin and Lin Lei stared with their mouths and eyes wide open, as well as Xian who had seemingly lost her soul.

    When Lin Guiren climbed out of the pool like a drowned rat, he actually began weeping...

    Mommy Lin and Lin Chuxue both nervously trotted out to his side as they bent down tofort him. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±

    Lin Guiren wept as he looked into the distance and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t felt this feeling in a long time. It was just like the days when Big Brother Xu would mercilessly destroy me in every sparring match... I really miss that feeling... Just now, I really felt for a second that I was up against Big Brother Xu again, I haven¡¯t gottenpletely destroyed by someone for so long and it felt awesome.¡±

    Everyone at the scene was speechless.

    Lin Chuxue looked at her dad from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Dad, just how low can you go?¡±

    Xu Cheng came over, squatted down, and looked at Lin Guiren sincerely. ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t worry about me in the future. I will take good care of myself.¡±

    Lin Guiren nodded. ¡°Good! Good boy! You really are all grown up now! Very well, let me see if you can avenge your dad!¡±

 Chapter 96 - Team 2 â€“ Basically a Leader with a Following

    <b>Chapter 96: Team 2 ¨C Basically a Leader with a Following (Part one)</b>

    That night, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t stay in Lin Chuxue¡¯s vi-style condo, afraid that he would be caught by the paparazzi and hurt Chuxue¡¯s career.

    After he left, Lin Chuxue frowned and said to Xian, who was in the corner, ¡°Treat him with a better attitude in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sister Chuxue, I really don¡¯t get it... You clearly have better options, why him?¡± Xian was confused.

    Lin Chuxue interrupted her, ¡°How many people can keep their heart of gold under a morous appearance? You are in this entertainment circle, so you should know what kind of people are reliable. Some people only have money but nothing else. Just now, I was ordering you to improve your attitude towards him, and you can decline as well if you don¡¯t want to continue being my assistant.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue went back to her bedroom, leaving Xian shivering briefly. To be honest, it was quite hard to find a famous celebrity that was easy-going and easy to take care of, and Lin Chuxue was probably the best person to work for. Xian knew that if she left, countless people would try to apply for this position. She could be easily reced.

    That night, when Xu Cheng just got back to his unit, it was pitch dark inside. After Xu Cheng locked the door behind him, the lights suddenly came on, and Ran Jing and Shen Yao jumped out. ¡°Surprise!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even blink, mainly because he knew what those two were up to before he even came in, so he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    Looking at the two girls, Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°A surprise indeed, but not a pleasant one. Shen Yao, why are you wearing a facial mask in the middle of the night? Are you trying to scare people to death?¡±

    Shen Yao awkwardly pouted. ¡°You , where did you go today?¡±

    ¡°I was with Lin Chuxue¡¯s parents and spent the day touring around.¡± Xu Cheng was quite straightforward.

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao exchanged a look, and then Shen Yao probed Xu Cheng, ¡°You really have nothing to do with Lin Chuxue?¡±

    Xu Cheng went to the fridge and got a bottle of water as he replied, ¡°What kind of thing can I have to do with a big celebrity like her? I¡¯m just an ordinary guy.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Who knows if you weren¡¯t nning to suck up to her parents so they would get on your side and help you convince Lin Chuxue.¡±

    Xu Cheng declined. ¡°You are overthinking it.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole day today. Now can you tell me how you caught the whole assassin group?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to exin it in a short period of time, and with your current IQ, you probably wouldn¡¯t understand too. Aren¡¯t we going to be colleagues soon? You will get to know my ways slowly.¡±

    Ran Jing was speechless. ¡°You actually dare to question my IQ? Very well, we will be together for a long time, and I will also slowly teach you who¡¯s more efficient and well-versed when ites to criminal investigation cases.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s celebrate first.¡±

    She pushed over a cart that had an ice bucket with a bottle of champagne in it.

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What day is it today?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°I got the news, you will be transferred to Team 2 of the Criminal Investigation Department as the captain, and I¡¯m the captain for Team 5. The captain for Team 2 is getting pretty old and he¡¯s going to retire, so you will be recing him. Congrats, but I just wanted to say, we will see whose team aplishes more in the future.¡±

    <b>Chapter 96: Team 2 ¨C Basically a Leader with a Following (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng was a bit shocked. He originally thought they would just transfer him to the Criminal Investigation Department as a newbie to assist the captain with cases, but he actually directly became a captain. Things did look interesting, it seemed like he didn¡¯t need to wait for a long time and could directlyy his hands on the four Gates¡¯ cases.

    At the thought of this, he curiously asked Ran Jing, ¡°Which team looks after West Gate?¡±

    Ran Jing proudly replied, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for keeping an eye on both West and East Gate, what do you want?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you don¡¯t have the time for both, can you give the West Gate case to me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Ran Jing snorted. If they were friends, then there would be room for negotiation. But now, they were in directpetition with each other, so why would she give her opportunity to herpetitor?

    ¡°Because I can dismantle West Gate faster than you,¡± Xu Cheng said confidently.

    Ran Jing: ¡°West Gate isn¡¯t like North Gate. They control at least 5 casinos, which makes up for more than half of the casinos in the city. Every year, their revenue and cash flow ounts are big numbers. You won¡¯t be able to take care of them like the way you dealt with North Gate. In the past few years, I had been investigating their ounts, and I suspect that they are also involved in illegal moneyundering in addition to their legal casinos¡¯ profits. But you should know, when dealing with an entity as big as them, it¡¯s not as easy as just presenting a few search warrants and finding a few pieces of evidence.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know. It¡¯s not just about moneyundering, it also possibly involves many other people and forces, and that¡¯s why I said maybe you won¡¯t be able to chew this bone. It is quite dangerous since you are basically ying with fire.¡±

    Ran Jing was a bit confused. ¡°Why West Gate?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Because it makes me happy.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°The water with West Gate is a lot deeper than North Gate. North Gate was, at most, the dogs of the other three Gates, so what you just did was basically taking care of the three Gates¡¯ dog. It doesn¡¯t mean you can take on the other three as well.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°I think what you should do right now is to conquer your subordinates on Team 2. Hearing that you were airdropped from the bottom level of a local police station, I feel like your 10 subordinates on Team 2 won¡¯t be convinced with you being their new boss. If I were you, I would hurry and report to duty and convince them that you are apetent new boss, rather than dragging it on and reporting to your new post in a couple of days.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit confused. ¡°That¡¯s strange, howe your team can utilize 15 to 30 members, but my team only has 10 people?¡±

    Ran Jing smiled. ¡°Every group is different. Your Team 2¡¯s former captain is getting old and didn¡¯t get much done over the years, so after years of reallocation of resources, your team now has the lowest grade of resources. Amongst the 10 teams in the Criminal Investigation Department, I think your Team 2 is the most chill one. The good news is that it¡¯s an independent team, but to be blunt, the moment the other teams get busy and need a hand, Team 2, including the captain, will be assigned over to help out. Simply put, it can be considered a backup group.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Then why the fack would you guys still congratte me? Did I really get promoted or did I jump from one pit to another pit?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Team 2 Captain of the Criminal Investigation Department, listen to this title. How¡¯s it not a promotion?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Ran Jing: ¡°Hurry and just report to your new position tomorrow. Your men aren¡¯tpletely useless, at least they are simr to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his brows. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Ran Jing smiled. ¡°They are all a bunch of uncultured thug-like officers and quite a few old fritters too. If you don¡¯t prove your worth, I think they won¡¯t be convinced to be led by you. So, after you fix up your team, you cane to me and talk about taking over the West Gate case.¡± Sheughed as if she was gloating and waiting to see Xu Cheng screw up.

    Xu Cheng, on the other hand, just raised his ss of champagne, drank it in one go, and then brightly smiled. ¡°I was just concerned that they might be really educated and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get through to them with words, but hey, I love uncultured thugs.¡±

 Chapter 97 - Just Tell Me If You Have the Balls or Not.

    <b>Chapter 97: Just Tell Me If You Have the Balls or Not. (Part one)</b>

    On the next day, Xu Cheng, who had nothing to do, went to the HQ in downtown to report to his new post early. He was brought there by Ran Jing, and Xu Cheng went to the director¡¯s office to report in first.

    During the past few days, the director was just having a really good time, feeling awesome about everything since they were able to take down one big pain in the a-s that was rooted in the city for centuries. Seeing Xu Cheng, heughed and immediately greeted him, ¡°Why not rest for a few more days? Did your injuries recover yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine now, and I¡¯m just here early to try to adapt to the environment first.¡±

    The director nodded, then he got up, went to the cab behind him, and retrieved some documents for Xu Cheng. ¡°Here, you can go now to the HR department to register everything, and then someone will take you to your office. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, good luck on your job!¡±

    Xu Cheng saluted. ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    He took the documents went to to the HR department to get everything set up, and then an officer brought him to Team 2¡¯s office of the Criminal Investigation Department.

    When the officer led Xu Cheng and walked past a giant office space, a longing smile appeared on Xu Cheng¡¯s face. But, it turned out that they were just passing by, and atst, they arrived at an office that was only 20 square meters in size. Standing at the door, Xu Cheng felt like going back to the hospital already.

    ¡°That was the office for Team 5, this is for Team 2,¡± the officer said and then left.

    Standing at the door, Xu Cheng looked at the foul-smelling office with 8 officers inside. At that moment, their eyes met, and it was mighty awkward.

    Seeing him with the documents in his arm standing at the door, an old fritter narrowed his eyes and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his badge from the document folder and put it on his chest, not speaking a word. Then, the old fritters gathered around, and after they took a closer look at the badge and the title, one of them lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You are the new guy in charge of Team 2?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Someone passed a cigarette to him, and Xu Cheng took it. He walked into the office and seeing the people that were smoking andzilyying back on their chairs with their feet up on the desk, he frowned. ¡°ording to my style, peopleing to work should look like people that are here to work. I don¡¯t mind you guys smoke on the job, but the space is tight here, it¡¯s not good for everyone to breathe in your second-hand smoke. We are servants of the public, not sick and sorrowful smokers. I hope you guys can be more energetic on the job. In addition, please go to the hall or outside to smoke in the future; don¡¯t stink up the ce in here.¡±

    A guyying against the chairzily said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do all day, where would our spirite from? Other people have a future to work hard towards, we are just here wasting our time, turning from optimistic and hardworking officers to old fritters. You tell us, how do we be more energetic?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Then you guys are going to stay like this forever.¡±

    His words were a bit harsh, and many people looked over with disdain, trying to figure out why this guy was acting like a big shot.

    A guy with his feet on the desk puffed out some smoke and asked him, ¡°Is your dad the director?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    That guy sneered and asked another question, ¡°Then are you a god?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head again.

    ¡°Then where do you get the sense of superiority to discipline us?¡± Everyone looked at him with disdain.

    ¡°Because I will be your boss from now on, so I need to give you guys some positive energy.¡¯

    Right as he said that, the eight officers all snorted. ¡°Not just anyone can make us call them our boss.¡±

    <b>Chapter 97: Just Tell Me If You Have the Balls or Not. (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother with thatment. He took out an attendance sheet from his document folder. After a nce, he said, ¡°I will get to know you guys first. Raise your hand when your name¡¯s called.¡±

    Then, he began calling names. Although these guys were extremely reluctant, they still raised their hands since it was for work.

    By the end, two people were missing out of the ten men team. Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Lichao and Wugang?¡±

    Those eight people were toozy to answer.

    Xu Cheng waited for about half a minute, and he mmed the documents in his hand onto his office desk and demanded from them, ¡°Then where do you get your sense of superiority in front of me? Maybe I don¡¯t have the experience yet, but at least I took care of North Gate¡¯s bossst week. If you guys can do the same, then fine, maybe I¡¯m not qualified to be your boss. If not, then you better behave better.¡±

    The group was pretty angry, but they couldn¡¯t refute it as well. One person snorted. ¡°This is the Criminal Investigation Department, not the Special Police Force. What¡¯s so good if you can only fight well?¡±

    Then, someone pointed at their brain and said, ¡°In here, you have to use your brain to fight the criminals, and if you don¡¯t have intelligence, then you will only be walked around by the criminals like a dog!¡±

    ¡°Listening to what you guys are saying, I feel like you are the ones without the brain.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    The eight officers¡¯ faces slightly changed. They didn¡¯t expect this neer to not only not try to befriend them first, but also take the tough-attitude approach. Did he not know these guys could just make him a leader without an army in the future?

    ¡°If you guys have a good brain, then you wouldn¡¯t talk to your higher-ups like this. Although I can¡¯t force you guys to do things, in your future job appraisal reports, I can put some negativements, and that should be enough to have an impact on your future career trajectory. As long as you have a normal brain, in a system workce, you probably would know not to go against your supervisor. By doing so only shows that you have no brain.¡±

    Some people immediately reacted. ¡°If you want to use this to force us to yield to you, then I¡¯m sorry, we only yield to people with capabilities. Otherwise, why would we risk our lives against the criminals for you?¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ve seen your resumes, as well as the cases you guys had worked on. I¡¯m not targeting any specific person present, but if you guys are acting so almighty just with what was on your resumes, then let me tell you, everyone here is garbage!¡±

    The faces of the eight of them immediately changed, and some of the officers even flipped their tables! Papers were flying all over the ce, and the scene felt like a battle was going to erupt at any moment. When Xu Cheng saw these people getting into a standoff with him, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    At that moment, his one pair of eyes was in a stare-off with the 8 other pairs.

    Xu Cheng directly mmed his hand on the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you guys think you are doing?¡±

    The eight of them immediately prepared to leave the office, but who knew Xu Cheng would be one step ahead of them and close the door right away.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    He enunciated each word.

    Just at that moment, Li Chao and Wu Gang came back. When they pushed open the door, they immediately sensed the atmosphere. Both of them lifted their eyebrows. ¡°Judging by the scene, is the new boss assuming officeying down ground rules?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at them from the corner of his eyes and asked the two, ¡°Where did you guys go during work hours?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t prisoners, why can¡¯t we move around during work hours? Besides, it has been years since we werest assigned a legit mission, so why can¡¯t we move around? If you have the ability, you should try to fight with the other groups for more missions. Otherwise, you should stop trying to intimidate us,¡± Wu Gang directly said.

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°As long as you guys cooperate with me, we won¡¯t best ce among the ten teams. I promise.¡±

    The other people in the office snorted. ¡°Before you came, we also saw your resume. Although our resumes aren¡¯t great, inparison to your big white nk piece of paper, we are qualified to pick a bone with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked right into their eyes as he raised his voice. ¡°If you have what it takes, then I will put my words out here, I¡¯m going to f*ck with West Gate, who has the balls toe with me? Now, if you have the balls, then say it right now. If you don¡¯t, then get out.¡±

 Chapter 98 - Domineeringly Taking Office

    <b>Chapter 98: Domineeringly Taking Office (Part one)</b>

    At that moment, the ten members of Team 2 all looked at each other and then towards Xu Cheng, feeling that this guy¡¯s brain might¡¯ve gotten crushed by a door or something. West Gate? Team 5 had been on that case for at least a year now, and they basically used all the resources they could get their hands on in the Criminal Investigation Department and they didn¡¯t even find a single piece of evidence that could shake up West Gate¡¯s position. Now, a newbie that just took office was saying that he was going to go screw West Gate? Please, he was only going to be screwing himself...

    Among the four Gates, other than North Gate, which other Gate wasn¡¯t a super giant fish that was difficult to catch?

    Big fish like them couldn¡¯t be approached like how Xu Cheng approached North Gate, or he would be swallowed up whole. One must take an intelligent scientific approach to capture it.

    ¡°I guess I was right. Someone like you that dares to fight the North Gate Master is just a fighter without a brain,¡± Wu Gang snorted.

    ¡°A fighter without a brain is at least better than you cowards,¡± Xu Cheng said in disdain, ¡°Back in the military, people like you that were filled with excuses will never be good soldiers.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Please know the situation. If you are going up against West Gate, you think they will just let you easily catch them? Be careful for them biting you back.¡±

    The others all agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you want to go screw West Gate, you should first get the case over from Team 5 first. Do you know what the Team 2 office is known as? The famous nursing home.¡±

    ¡°You guys know this ce is called a nursing home too?¡± Xu Cheng sneered, his eyes scanned everyone as his voice suddenly increased as he interrogated them, ¡°Then do you know why people call this ce a nursing home? Have you thought about that?¡±

    The ten officers didn¡¯t open their mouth, and they all had annoyed expressions on their face.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you guys!¡± Xu Cheng pointed his finger directly at each and every one of them as he swore, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising to have a small bag of trash thrown to the side, but if many bags of trash are thrown to one ce, that ce now has a pile of garbage and might as well be called the dumpster. What disappoints me even more is that you guys seem to be proud of being trash too. If I were you, I would fight back. I will try my best to prove that I¡¯m not trash. What¡¯s more ridiculous is that you guys are trash yet you look down on other people. If a person can¡¯t get out of denial and face their heart honestly, how will they ever improve? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no opportunity, but if you guys seized the opportunity, you wouldn¡¯t be here, nor would this ce have the reputation it has right now. To be honest, when I was told that I would be transferred to Team 2, I was quite pissed, especially after seeing how you guys are so full of yourselves, I felt even sadder for you guys. What¡¯s a slug? You guys are the perfect examples.¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Wu Gang was ready to go full out against Xu Cheng, but he was quickly dragged back by Li Chao, because it would be an offense to beat someone at a higher rank. However, everyone was looking at Xu Cheng, unconvinced.

    Li Chao also snorted. ¡°If possible, I rather quit this job and beat you up.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at those ten guys, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. I will guarantee that you won¡¯t get fired, now do you have the balls to fight me?¡±

    Li Chao immediately felt like a sock was stuffed in his mouth. Yeah, they couldn¡¯t win through verbal confrontation nor a fist fight.

    The other people all ridiculed Xu Cheng, ¡°You were transferred to Team 2, so you are probably the same as us. Don¡¯t think that you are too different from the rest of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed different from you guys, since I had at least killed Gate Master Yan and gave the government a chance to annihte North Gate once and for all. As for you guys, what else can you do other than just b*tch around? Now, since I was already transferred to Team 2, then I wouldn¡¯t be a good boss if I failed to change you guys for the better. So, if you guys want to keep on acting like the way you are, I will just fire you since I don¡¯t want subordinates like that. If you want to stay, then you have to follow my rules,¡± Xu Cheng said to everyone with a serious face.

    <b>Chapter 98: Domineeringly Taking Office (Part two)</b>

    Li Chao pouted and then said slowly, ¡°I won¡¯t ask about anything else, but I just want to know, where do you get the confidence to fight over big missions with other teams? Right now, no other team will willingly give their case to us to investigate, given our reputation.¡±

    ¡°Then we can start from small things and prove ourselves through solving those cases first. If you guys don¡¯t even have the patience to learn how to walk, then don¡¯t think about running. I wouldn¡¯t want people that are a giant in their words but a coward when ites to action,¡± Xu Cheng said and he then pped to focus everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, let¡¯s just see what kind of small cases we can get on first. All in all, let¡¯s not idle around. We need to be active. After all, it¡¯s not just our job, we are an image of the government to the public. So, if a case is given to us, we will take it seriously.¡±

    Li Chao reluctantly went to click open a few cases on hisputer. Xu Cheng looked at them, and his eyes narrowed, because to be honest, these cases were quite serious in terms of level of influence. There were even several cases of murders.

    ¡°These cases are already pretty big deals if we can crack them, why aren¡¯t you guys more optimistic?¡± Xu Cheng asked, a bit confused.

    Wu Gang snorted, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty big, and if we can solve them then we would definitely be greatly praised by the higher-ups. But, solving these cases are basically impossible, they were only given to us because the other teams had been on it for a long time and couldn¡¯t close it. That¡¯s why they gave it to us, which is basically throwing the me onto us. Because these case have a great level of influence, it wouldn¡¯t be good if the police HQ closes the case without catching the criminals, so the cases were basically put on hold with our team. Just like the former Team 2 Captain said, these cases are all without a head or tail, so he never thought about solving them.¡±

    ¡°Karma might bete but it will never be absent. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any case that can¡¯t be solved,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The others immediately snorted, and Wu Gang sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s obviously easy to talk, but if you can actually solve any of these cases, then if you say you are Number 2 in Team 2, no one would dare to say they are Number 1.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly looked at him and said, ¡°You can still be the Number 2, I will be Number 1.¡±

    Then, he tilted the screen towards him and looked at the three cases that were opened. The other people all took out their cigarettes, bored, and prepared to have a smoke. Then, Xu Cheng immediately yelled, ¡°No smoking inside the office from now on. If you want to smoke, go outside. This is the first rule I¡¯mying down as your boss.¡±

    Li Chao snorted, then took a sip, and puffed it out. But, who knew that the moment he puffed out a cloud of smoke, Xu Cheng would immediately throw the pencil on his desk and knock the cigarette butt out of his mouth. Scared, Li Chao touched his mouth, noticed that there was no pain nor injury, but the pencil fell to the ground with his cigarette.

    Then, when he turned around to look at Xu Cheng with a face full of shock, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even leave the screen as he just said to him, ¡°Bring my pencil back.¡±

    At that moment, Li Chao felt like Xu Cheng was humiliating him in front of all of his colleagues, and he immediately felt embarrassed, a bit reluctant, and also angry.

    Xu Cheng lifted his head and said as he looked at him, ¡°Next time whoever smokes, my pencil wouldn¡¯t be hitting the cigarette but your mouth. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Li Chao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he turned around to pick up the pencil on the floor and ced it on Xu Cheng¡¯s desk.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of bad habits you all had in the past, but from now on, please correct your attitude, don¡¯t actually treat this office like a nursing home. If someone wants to retire early and go to a nursing home, then he can tell me. I will send you to a real nursing home and also gift you a wheelchair as well.¡±

 Chapter 99 - Team 2 Will Follow Up on West Gateâ€™s Case

    <b>Chapter 99: Team 2 Will Follow Up on West Gate¡¯s Case (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s first meeting with the Team 2 members was quite unpleasant, but that also set up his tough boss image.

    After finishing their first conversation, Xu Cheng directly left the office. ¡°Now, let¡¯s all go to the cafeteria to eat.¡±

    He left the office first, and the others all looked at each other.

    Wu Gang looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s disappearing image and said to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. If it¡¯s another guy that¡¯s all tough talk but no real skill, then let¡¯s not get into the water with him, or we will drown ourselves.¡±

    The ten of them followed Xu Cheng to the cafeteria. It was just an restaurant that was contracted by the police for them to enjoy their meals at discounted prices. It was also the ce Xu Cheng and Ran Jing first visited.

    When he walked in, the other teams and departments¡¯ officers began looking at him and gossiping.

    ¡°It¡¯s him, the guy that fought Gate Master Yan.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say he got stabbed? He looks really fine to me.¡±

    ¡°Would you guys say that he actually won the fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Gate Master Yan sneaked attacked him with a dagger after the match ended. Strictly speaking, Xu Cheng was the winner.¡±

    ¡°I also heard that this guy¡¯s rumored to be Captain Ran¡¯s boyfriend?¡± The gossipy female officers immediately got excited.

    ¡°This morning when he was reporting to duty, he was indeed brought in by Captain Ran. I also remember that a few weeks ago when he was still a patrol officer, Captain Ran also brought him here for dinner before.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Li Dazhuang always chasing after Ran Jing? Is he out now?¡±

    ¡°I guess so. Li Dazhuang is only tough on the outside anyways.¡±

    In the middle of his meal, Li Dazhuang couldn¡¯t tolerate the gossip anymore. He directly stood up and mmed the desk, and it was pretty loud and the chatty cafeteria immediately became silenced.

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s colleagues tugged on his clothes and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Li Dazhuang gritted his teeth as he turned around and looked at Xu Cheng. Then, he directly walked up to Xu Cheng¡¯s face and said word for word, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in the past, but now, since you are here, you should stay away from Ran Jing. Don¡¯t let others talk behind your back and say you climbed in here because Captain Ran pulled some strings.¡±

    ¡°Anyone with a brain would know that I relied on my own two hands to get here,¡± Xu Cheng retorted, ¡°Besides, if you are not convinced, we can just follow your rules and have another fight. We can just cut the talk and see each other in the arena.¡±

    As he talked, he directly walked past Li Dazhuang and went to get some food. Li Dazhuang couldn¡¯t beat Xu Cheng, but of course, he couldy his hands on Xu Cheng¡¯s subordinates. He just stuck his leg out and tripped Wu Gang.

    Li Chao was about to burst right away and demand why, but Wu Gang immediately pulled him back.

    Wu Gang only stood up, patted the dust off his pants and was about to just leave. But, his way was blocked by Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng turned to Li Dazhuang and sneered. ¡°I guess you are the pathetic type that only bullies the nice guys and are afraid of people tougher than you. If you have a grudge, you can directlye and look for me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my guys.¡±

    Li Dazhuang said in an odd tone that was irritating to listen to, ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then just apologize to him.¡±

    Li Dazhuang looked at Wu Gang, and with a provocative look, he asked him, ¡°Do you need my apology?¡±

    Li Dazhuan held a high rank in the HQ, and he was also a part-time instructor that had a good rtionship with the new recruits. In addition, he was also the champion of the annual special policepetition, being very experienced in the operation of various guns and actualbat. So, he held a high level of prestige at this HQ.

    <b>Chapter 99: Team 2 Will Follow Up on West Gate¡¯s Case (Part two)</b>

    Wu Gang was just going to say ¡°it¡¯s fine¡±, but who would have thought that Xu Cheng would walk forward into Li Dazhuang¡¯s face and say to him with no room for negotiation, ¡°I¡¯m the one telling you to apologize to him.¡±

    The colleagues beside Li Dazhuang felt like these words were so familiar.

    Wait a second, wasn¡¯t this basically the scene where Li Dazhuang wanted to force Xu Cheng to apologize to Ran Jing, and then Xu Cheng asked Ran Jing if she needed his apology, and Li Dazhuang still tried to make him apologize?

    It was just that, their roles seemed to have changed.

    Li Dazhuang lifted his eyebrows and looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Who are you? Are you representing him? You should ask him if he¡¯s letting you in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his boss,¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and said to Li Dazhuang, ¡°We are a team, so remember, you offending him is offending me. This should be a harmonious society here, there¡¯s no need to make it unpleasant for everyone.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng patted Wu Gang on the shoulder, and then he headed towards the ce that was handing out food.

    The way he protected his subordinates shocked everyone around, and it also gave Li Chao and the rest of Team 2 a strange and subtle feeling.

    How should they put it?

    This new team captain was pretty domineering!

    On the second floor on the fenced deck seats, an old policeman was leaning by the fence and looking at the scene below. He curiously asked, ¡°This guy looks quite fresh, is he new?¡±

    His colleague eating beside him nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the guy that killed Gate Master Yan.¡±

    The policeman lifted his brows. ¡°I think he won¡¯t have a good time if he¡¯s this reckless and impulsive.¡±

    The guy eating also smiled. ¡°Yeah, neers should follow the rules after they get to a new area. Him just suddenly taking down North Gate broke many teams¡¯ ns. He basically snatched the bone that the other teams had been eyeing for years. I heard that when he was still a patrol officer, he also offended a bunch of young masters. The police force¡¯s connection with the business world became a little stiff and awkward after that, so there are still a lot of people that don¡¯t like him.¡±

    The police officer by the fence sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether he¡¯s going to get dragged down by Team 2, or he will bring great change to Team 2.¡±

    The guy eating immediately agreed. ¡°Sure, and I heard a rumor that some people want to make things difficult for the guy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s temporarily confidential, but it will be revealedter today at the department meeting.¡±

    After eating, Xu Cheng was told by other officers in the hall to go to a department meeting.

    When he came to the meeting room, he saw Ran Jing sitting inside and faintly smiling at him. ¡°I saw you bringing your team to lunch today, looks like you are doing pretty well.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Just like in the army, you just need to overawe their hearts first.¡±

    During the two¡¯s conversation, the other team captains arrived one after another. Besides Ran Jing, all the other captains were males, and then Ran Jing shot Xu Cheng a prideful smile.

    When the deputy department director came with his stack of documents, he first introduced Xu Cheng to everyone.

    ¡°This is Xu Cheng who will be in charge of Team 2 from now on. We will all be working together from now on.¡°

    Other than Ran Jing, Xu Cheng shook hands with the other eight captains. For the first encounter, everyone was pretty nice and greeted Xu Cheng with smiles.

    After that, the director said very straightforwardly, ¡°So today, I will mention a few points. Ran Jing, temporarily put your team on hold for the West Gate case, and fully focus on the East Gate¡¯s port¡¯s smuggling case.¡±

    Originally in a good mood, Ran Jing¡¯s face suddenly changed as she looked up at the supervisor, ¡°Deputy Department Director, whether it¡¯s West Gate or East Gate, I¡¯ve been on those cases for more than six months now. Wouldn¡¯t it be counterproductive to suddenly drop it?¡±

    The higher-up¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as he said, ¡°Because of what happened to North Gate, the other three Gates are particrly vignt, so it will be a lot harder for you to reach a breakthrough when splitting your resources on both cases. So, I want to get a new group to get on the West Gate case.¡±

    Ran Jing was a bit unhappy, but after all, the deputy department director was her higher up, so she unwillingly asked, ¡°Which group do you want to follow this case?¡±

    Deputy Director: ¡°How about this, let Team 2¡¯s Captain Xu take over for now.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°No! Sir, his identity is still too sensitive right now. At this time, if he were to be on any case rted to the three Gates, those people may be setting traps up to get rid of him. You must remember he was the one that plucked up North Gate by himself, so right now the other three Gates are probably wishing for him to walk right into their traps!¡±

    Before, Ran Jing didn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to touch the three Gates¡¯ cases because of this reason. Right now, all three Gates were probably hoping for Xu Cheng to go after them again so they could set him up or toy with him.

 Chapter 100 - Congratulations on Becoming a Leader Without an Army

    <b>Chapter 100: Congrattions on Bing a Leader Without an Army (Part one)</b>

    At this time, the captain of Team 7 chipped in. ¡°I think neers should be given a chance. Everyone knows what Team 2 was like in the past, but we can¡¯t waste the resources of any of our teams. Now, every team has their cases to work on, and Team 5 would be a bit swamped if they have to investigate both West Gate and East Gate. I think it¡¯s best if Team 5 focuses on the East Gate case.¡±

    Ran Jing replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with temporarily putting West Gate¡¯s case on hold, but why is Team 2 taking over?¡±

    She looked around at the other team captains, a bit angry. She felt like it was more of a trap for Xu Cheng, so she was trying to stop Xu Cheng from walking into it.

    Team 3¡¯s Captain stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°The other teams are busy as well, so right now it seems like only Team 2 can be used.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°We all know what state Team 2 is in, which other team isn¡¯t a formation of more than 20 or even 40 members? When necessary, the other teams can even coordinate operations with the Special Police Force, but Team 2 only has 10 people. I think everyone knows very well the kind of existence that is West Gate. Sending only 10 people to investigate West Gate¡¯s moneyundering case, I think it¡¯s too much of a joke.¡±

    ¡°Captain Ran, what are you doing? Are you nning to rob Team 2 of a big case they can work on? We all have things to do, it¡¯s not right to just let Team 2 idle. We should share the missions so they have more opportunities too.¡± Someone even tried to perturb the rtionship between Xu Cheng and Ran Jing.

    The deputy department director immediately mmed the file folder on the table, which immediately silenced everyone. He then scolded in a deep voice, ¡°What do you think you are all doing? Does Team 2 not have a captain? Does he need you guys to decide for him?¡±

    After he gave everyone the white eye, he looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Xu Cheng, what¡¯s your thoughts on this?¡±

    Before Xu Cheng could reply, Ran Jing already answered first, ¡°Sir, at least let him familiarize himself with his team members first, right? He¡¯s still new to this environment and doesn¡¯t know how things work around here. Isn¡¯t it rushing into things if you let him take over such a big case right after he takes office?¡±

    The deputy director just ignored Ran Jing and he still looked at Xu Cheng, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes met with the guy, and then he said, ¡°I think Team 2 ispletely capable of handling West Gate¡¯s case.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± Ran Jing became nervous. West Gate wasn¡¯t an easy target like North Gate. Just looking at casinos alone, they had 5 legal ones operating in the city. The entire organization has over 5 thousand people, so even though Xu Cheng was a captain now, a team of just 10 people definitely couldn¡¯t carry out aprehensive investigation strategy. West Gate wouldn¡¯t even give a sh*t about Team 2, and plus the fact that Xu Cheng caused North Gate¡¯s downfall, the other three Gates would most likely join hands and kill him since he was basically sending himself into theirir.

    Xu Cheng obviously knew Ran Jing was sincerely concerned for him. But, he just couldn¡¯t tolerate the assassination attempt against him. This time, he won¡¯t be waiting around for them to try and kill him again. He would be going to find them himself. Since both sides were no longer hiding their intentions, then he wouldn¡¯t mind ying with them with increased stakes.

    ¡°Deputy Department Director, I¡¯m fine with this.¡±

    ¡°Very well, thenter let Captain Ran of Team 5 hand over all the information they¡¯ve gathered on the case to you.¡±

    Immediately, the meeting was over. When everyone packed up their files and left the meeting room one after another, Ran Jing stayed behind and red at Xu Cheng. ¡°Are you stupid? You don¡¯t know that you are walking into their trap? They just want to kill off your confidence so you don¡¯t feel like you are above them all, since you were able to easily take care of North Gate while they worked their a¡ªs off but couldn¡¯t.¡±

    <b>Chapter 100: Congrattions on Bing a Leader Without an Army (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng packed his things up too and calmly replied, ¡°Of course I know. You told me before too, I snatched their big bone, and there¡¯spetition among everyone. My appearance means that some people will have no choice but to share their pie with an extra person, so it¡¯s normal for them to try and set me up. But that¡¯s just life and how society is. If you don¡¯t have the ability, you will be eliminated no matter where you go. If you want others to recognize you, then you will have to prove to them what you are capable of.¡±

    Then, he smiled at Ran Jing. ¡°This time, I¡¯m here to prove to them what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    Ran Jing sighed. Then, she said, a bit dejected, ¡°Do you need me to assign some people from Team 5 to help you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you just need to give me what you have. I don¡¯t think East Gate¡¯s any easier to deal with than West Gate, so I think you will need as much manpower as possible.¡±

    Seeing how determined Xu Cheng was, Ran Jing no longer insisted. She brought Xu Cheng to her office and ordered her subordinate to gather all the archived files of West Gate and transfer them to Xu Cheng.

    With the files in hand, Xu Cheng went back to the 20-square-meter-big office and announced, ¡°Listen up, didn¡¯t you guys think you have nothing to do? Let me announce, West Gate¡¯s moneyundering case will bepletely taken over by us from now on.¡±

    After Xu Cheng finished, he noticed all of his team members were looking at him, a bit dumbfounded.

    Li Chao and Wu Gang even shot up from their seat as they looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? The West Gate¡¯s case had been handed over to us now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and pped his hands. ¡°Give me more energy, don¡¯t be like dead fish.¡±

    All ten of them immediatelyid on the table, dejected. Li Chao stared at Xu Cheng and shouted, ¡°How do you expect us to be more energetic? West Gate is so big and you want our 10-men team to investigate them? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Xu Cheng mmed the file folder on the desk and said domineeringly, ¡°You guys said you weren¡¯t given a chance, so I got you the chance. You¡¯ve beenining about how no one trusts any case to you. Now, just give me an answer, do you or do you not have the balls to take on this case with me? If yes, then stay; if not, then you can leave. I will transfer you to another department.¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t show any intention of walking out right now since they were all contemting the gains and losses. Frankly, they knew the other teams were just throwing the me onto them again with this case. Everyone knew that the four Gates had been around for a long time, so of course they had learned the ways to hide themselves very well in thiswful society. Who was going to leave evidence of moneyundering behind for them to gather? Besides the great difficulty, the mission will also be very dangerous. None of the other three Gates were easy to deal with, and the moment you touched their bottom line, they would immediately erase you from the face of the Earth. So, that was why Ran Jing could get the cases for two of the four Gates and the other team captains had no problems with it.

    Wu Gang looked over the filespiled by Team 5, and his face turned sullen. ¡°If there was a single piece of evidence, we could at least follow the trail and investigate, but there has been basically zero progress on the case so far. What are we going to do? The other three Gates are all very hard to prate since their core management groups are tight-knitmunities that go way back, thus it¡¯s impossible to get any solid evidence. Just with the 10 of us, I don¡¯t think we can y with them. Do you have any ns or confidence?¡±

    Under the full anticipation of everyone, Xu Cheng just simply answered with one word, ¡°Nope.¡±

    The other ten of them really wanted to die.

    Wu Gang directly threw the file onto the desk and left the room.

    Then, Li Chao followed after, and then the others all left one after another. In the end, in the small office space that is Team 2, only Xu Cheng was left standing there. Not long after, Ran Jing appeared at the entrance. With her arms crossed, she looked at him and sighed. ¡°They all know you guys are trying to hit a stone with an egg.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked towards Ran Jing and asked, ¡°Wanna go have a drink with me to celebrate?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Celebrate what?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Celebrate my first day of getting promoted to Team 2 Captain. Isn¡¯t it worth celebrating?¡±

    Ran Jing bitterly smiled, ¡°Yeah, and also celebrate that you became a leader without an army on your very first day.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.

 Chapter 101 - Oh, Itâ€™s Our Bossâ€™s Lady!

    <b>Chapter 101: Oh, It¡¯s Our Boss¡¯s Lady! (Part one)</b>

    ¨C Evening ¨C

    At an outdoor beer bar, Xu Cheng and Ran Jing sat face to face, eating skewers at a table that was covered with bottles of beer.

    Not long after, a red Maserati sports car drove over, and Shen Yao, wearing a v-neck long dress, got off the car and immediately became a beautiful piece of eye-candy admired by everyone around. She threw her long hair back as she sat down, opened a beer bottle, and took a sip.

    ¡°Cheers, congrattions on your promotion!¡± Shen Yao said as she lifted her bottle.

    Xu Cheng was originally drinking from a ss, but who knew Shen Yao would be so manly that she would drink straight out of the bottle.

    ¡°The bottle¡¯s pretty big, can it fit into your mouth?¡± Xu Cheng made a perverted joke.

    Shen Yao didn¡¯t realize what the joke was, and after two seconds, her face blushed as she immediately tried to kick Xu Cheng with her high heels below the table. ¡°You got set up at the office and you still have the heart to joke around? And aren¡¯t you a soldier? Why are you drinking beer from a ss?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face was all twisted from the pain. He rubbed his feet as he said, ¡°If I drink bottles and you guys drink sses, I¡¯m scared that you guys will take advantage of me if I get drunk first.¡±

    The two women both gave Xu Cheng the stink eye.

    ¡°Okay, you still didn¡¯t tell me yet, do you have a n on how to deal with West Gate?¡± Ran Jing was still worried about Xu Cheng, and she wouldn¡¯t feel assured until she heard a n.

    Shen Yao directly ced her hand on Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead to measure his temperature. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, so your brain should be fine. Why would you want to screw West Gate all of a sudden?¡±

    Xu Cheng drank some beer and said, ¡°If someone tried to assassinate you, will you pretend as if nothing happened? In this world, there are just too many ways they can go about killing someone, and although thest hitman group failed, they will for sure take other measures. I¡¯m a police officer, so I can¡¯t do whatever I want like they can, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will sit still and let them do whatever. So, I thought I might as well just go against them head on.¡±

    ¡°Head on? How?¡± Shen Yao snorted, ¡°Ran Jing said she couldn¡¯t convince you, so I came. Xu Cheng, let me tell you how West Gate managed to secure the rights to those casinos back then. Overall, they have at least 5 on the surface, and that¡¯s enough to prove that they have strong connections in Shangcheng. They have deals with organizations and government officials in the daylight as well as forces that operate in the dark, which isn¡¯t easy. Although my dad is really rich, if we are talking about connections, he won¡¯t be able topare with West Gate for sure. It can be said that the West Gate Gang¡¯s connections are out of this society already, and it really wouldn¡¯t be something a criminal police officer like you can handle. Investigating them on moneyundering will not only involve West Gate, but the huge circle of underground money houses. In front of capitalism, even if you are an official figure, other people will still have a way to screw you.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we are not going to uproot the other three Gates, it¡¯s just not the time yet. The shadows of manyrger internationalpanies are behind West Gate; West Gate smuggling and moneyundering are already trying to grab business from the country, but think about it. If they have the balls to do that, then they must have arge organization supporting them from behind. Smuggling and moneyundering has always been a pain in the a-s for any country, and it¡¯s not that countries don¡¯t want to take care of this problem, but that they can¡¯t. The most they can do is to minimize it.¡°

    Xu Cheng was curious. ¡°Why?¡±

    Shen Yao was clearly not a simple-minded beautiful second-gen rich heiring out from a rich family, and her answer was straight to the point. ¡°Because of financial groups.¡±

    ¡°Financial groups?¡± Xu Cheng frowned.

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°There are a group of capitalist groups in the world that will do anything, including acting outside of thew to gain profit, and these groups can be worldwide, so there¡¯s no way for any country to eradicate them, only to contain them. This is why the East Gate¡¯s smuggling port should only be controlled rather than eradicated. So, as long as we have things under control and keep the margin on those smuggling deals to a minimum, then that would be the best case scenario. The moment we eradicate them, they will just find a new port, and then we will be on the passive side again. Simrly, if you get into the way of those casinos doing moneyundering, the underground money houses will warn you. And I know that the moment you get serious, you won¡¯t give up until you get to the bottom of things and end their life, whether it¡¯s literally or sending them to prison.¡±

    <b>Chapter 101: Oh, It¡¯s Our Boss¡¯s Lady! (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Right, we form a habit in the military, that even if the enemy is lying in a pool of blood, we would always stab or shoot them a few more times to make sure that they are dead. Otherwise, any careless mistakes that one makes can bring trouble to the team. At the same time, if we are going to investigate, then we will do aprehensive job, or the potential danger could be devastating.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°I really respect your professional ethics, but Xu Cheng, no one is a saint. As your friends, we just hope you don¡¯t put your life at risk. For sensitive cases like moneyundering, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to investigate this abyss.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a boss without an army now, he won¡¯t be able to pull anything off.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Then, he nonchntly shouted towards his surroundings, ¡°Wu Gang, Li Chao, when are you guys going to hide until?¡±

    Under the seaside breeze, Wu Gang and the others walked out from the dark. They all awkwardly looked at each other before finally walking to Xu Cheng¡¯s table. No more no less, just 10 of them.

    Xu Cheng pointed at the 10 bottles left on the table and said, ¡°I knew you guys woulde so I ordered these for you already. If you made up your mind, then let¡¯s drink. Tomorrow, we will officially dive into the West Gate case.¡±

    The ten of them were quite surprised. After a close count, there were 10 beers on the table, no more no less, unopened. They were all super curious and shocked as to how Xu Cheng knew they were around.

    Shen Yao rolled her eye at Xu Cheng. ¡°I thought you were going to drink yourself drunk.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°No, as the newly appointed boss, its obvious that I need to have a drink with my new brothers, right?¡±

    Li Chao and Wu Gang exchanged a look, and they picked up the beer bottles and passed them to the other members of Team 2. Then, everyone opened the bottle with their teeth and said at the same time, ¡°Boss, we will follow you from now on!¡±

    Xu Cheng patted Wu Gang and the others on the shoulder. ¡°Cheers, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    Then, the 11 men¡¯s bottles nked into each other and they downed the whole bottle. After they were done, the 10 guys all looked towards Xu Cheng, and thetter smiled and said, ¡°Have a seat, let¡¯s talk about work assignment now.¡±

    Li Chao paused for a moment. ¡°Now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, ¡°You think we can talk in the office? So many people areughing and rooting for us to fail. Don¡¯t you think if we talk in the office, the content will leak and be bad for our n?¡±

    Wu Gang suddenly came to a realization. Holy crap, this guy was indeed one with a sophisticated mind. They realized that they had underestimated their new boss earlier, and it seemed like this new captain of theirs was not only powerfully inbat, but his brain was fast enough as well.

    But, there still seemed to be two other women at the table.

    Li Chao looked at Xu Cheng, as if he didn¡¯t know how to word his thoughts. ¡°Then... what about them?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied nonchntly, ¡°You can think of them as a beautiful background.¡±

    Right after his voice faded, Shen Yao¡¯s high heel came right for him. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you enough face in front of your buddies. Just wait and see when you get home.¡±

    That sentence immediately triggered some thoughts in Li Chao and the others, feeling that only Xu Cheng¡¯s woman would say something so ¡°thought-provoking¡±.

    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s our boss¡¯sdy, I¡¯m sorry for being disrespectful!¡± Wu Gang and the others immediately came around her and began pouring drinks for her.

 Chapter 102 - Ridicule

    <b>Chapter 102: Ridicule (Part one)</b>

    Wu Gang and the others addressing Shen Yao as ¡°the boss¡¯s woman¡± really shocked her for a moment. Under the dim street light, her face blushed, and she thanked God that Xu Cheng and the others couldn¡¯t get a good look under such lighting. Shen Yao immediately lifted the beer bottle and began pouring the beer into a ss.

    Ran Jingughed and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you directly drinking from a bottle?¡±

    Well, she could do it earlier, but now there were just too many people. Shen Yao had to at least actdy-like among other people she didn¡¯t know that well. Hearing Ran Jing¡¯s joke, she immediately gave her the bottle and replied, ¡°You drink one for me.¡±

    Ran Jing rolled her eyes at her, dragging her and preparing to leave.

    Shen Yao was a bit confused, why would they leave all of a sudden? She knew that she should give Xu Cheng the opportunity to talk about work with his new subordinates, but she also wanted to seize this chance to make a good impression among Xu Cheng¡¯s circle. Well, they did call her ¡°the boss¡¯s woman¡±, and at this moment, if she yed dumb and went along with it, then maybe their rtionship will also be more intimate unintentionally. Sometimes, when two people are making no progress, external factors are needed to break the bnce.

    Some time ago, Xu Cheng said he already had someone he liked, and to be honest, Shen Yao was quite upset, and she also thought about forgetting about her feelings towards him. However, sometimes, feelings just cannot be controlled. Maybe it was because this was Shen Yao¡¯s first time liking a guy, and the feeling was quite odd. For the past few days, she would go and do all kinds of things to have fun, but no matter what she did or yed, she would always remember a certain figure in her brain. In fact, Shen Yao knew it was her feelings fermenting, or at least it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily forgotten. Plus now, when Xu Cheng¡¯s subordinates called her ¡°the boss¡¯s woman¡±, she didn¡¯t feel repelled by that title but was rather quite happy. So, Shen Yao felt like she didn¡¯t want to leave this atmosphere and feeling behind by backing out right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys said you are going to celebrate with me tonight, what would the celebration be like without you guys?¡± Xu Cheng hinted that the two of them didn¡¯t need to move.

    ¡°Yeah, how can there be a good celebration if the most important person isn¡¯t here?¡± Li Chaoughed.

    This sentencepletely swayed Shen Yao¡¯s heart, and she shyly lifted the ss and pretended to drink some beer, while Xu Cheng awkwardly coughed, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Let me introduce them to you guys, this is Captain Ran of Team 5, who you guys should already know. And the other one is a friend of mine, Shen Yao.¡±

    Everyone teased, ¡°Just a friend?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled as he nodded. ¡°Just a friend, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. If anyone jokes about my rtionship with her, then I will beat him up. Look, you are making her feel ufortable.¡±

    Wu Gangughed and said, ¡°There are no pure friendships between men and women. Boss, we understand, we understand.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Just drink your beer, and I will talk about work assignment. Li Chao, you and Wu Gang are to split into two groups, each with 5 guys. Li Chao, you will be responsible for getting intelligence on the revenue information of West Gate¡¯s casinos, and you can go to the tax bureau if necessary.¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Xu Cheng then looked at Wu Gang and said in a serious tone, ¡°Wu Gang, your mission will be rtively heavier, and the guys that your group will be keeping an eye on are sensitive targets. Go and follow the several legal representatives of the casinos, pay attention to their normal activity routines and the people they get into contact with.¡±

    Shen Yao looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be very dangerous?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m just getting them to follow their targets out in the open, purposely letting them know that our Team 2 has so few members that they shouldn¡¯t take us seriously. That way, they won¡¯t do anything to our officers, so it will be pretty safe.¡±

    Wu Gang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fine. If we are afraid of danger, then we wouldn¡¯t be doing this job. Our targets are likely big criminals, and we are always prepared for the worst scenario.¡±

    <b>Chapter 102: Ridicule (Part two)</b>

    ¡°I know, other than to get you guys to openly investigate them to protect you, I also have other intentions.¡± Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder, ¡°There are five casinos and five legal representatives, and you guys can each keep an eye on one. You can use private detectives when necessary.¡±

    At this moment, Ran Jing red at him. ¡°Are you dumb? Most of the private detectives only serve the rich, and they will only sell you out to the capitalists if poor people like the police force try to cooperate with them.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. After all, my team doesn¡¯t have too many people, so I have no choice but to get private detectives to help.¡±

    In fact, he had his own motives. Private detectives would indeed easily sell you out, but that would also give West Gate an illusion that they were up against a bunch of easy opponents.

    Then, as long as they had their guards down, Li Chao and the others would be safe. Those ouws wouldn¡¯t risk themselves for a few amateur cops. Xu Cheng just wanted to numb their senses in such a rxed atmosphere.

    But, these moves were so stupid in Ran Jing¡¯s eyes that she couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore.

    ¡°Then what are you still investigating?¡±

    Even Wu Gang, Li Chao, and the others were wondering as well. ¡°Yeah, Boss, it¡¯s such a serious matter so we should be super secret about it to avoid alerting them, you...¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his finger and said, ¡°Nope, I have my own n.¡±

    If Wu Gang and the others still had the mindsets they had back in the morning, they would immediately start cursing at how stupid the n was and why he was treating such a serious case like child¡¯s y.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say more about the case, and he just simply assigned a few tasks to his 10 subordinates. Then, to entertain Shen Yao and Ran Jing, he began boasting about his life and drinking with them.

    After Wu Gang and Li Chao went back, they routinely wrote the report of their action n and then handed it to their higher-ups. But for some reason, all of the other teams¡¯ members somehow found out what they wrote, and they began ridiculing andughing at them behind their backs in the cafeteria after seeing Team 2 walking in.

    Wu Gang just sat down and ate, and Li Chao, sensing all the ridicule, could only grit his teeth as he swallowed his food bite by bite.

    ¡°Can we really trust him?¡± the other members all wondered and asked.

    Wu Gang replied, ¡°Whether we trust him or not, we are all on the same boat now. But remember, since we are on the same boat now, then we should try hard to row to the end to find out whether we made the right choice or not.¡±

    When Xu Cheng came to the cafeteria to get food, Team 7¡¯s captain was beside him in line. Seeing Xu Cheng, he almost couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter. ¡°Captain, is that genius n really written by you? It almost killed me withughter.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t affect your appetite, right?¡± Xu Cheng lifted his brows and asked, as if he was smiling, ¡°It¡¯s a report I told my subordinates to write and submit.¡±

    ¡°Wow, you are not serious, right? Such a big case, and you are tantly telling them that you are going to investigate them? Hahahahaha, oh my god, I can¡¯t take it anymore! I think I pulled a stomach muscle fromughing too hard. You might as well directly go to West Gate and tell them that they should confess everything right now before you investigate them.¡±

    With him in the lead, the cafeteria immediately burst intoughter.

    Xu Cheng looked at all the colleagues that wereughing at them, he wasn¡¯t really angry. After all, it was normal for a neer to be bullied and looked down upon, especially because of how high-profile he came in as. A lot of people were definitely waiting for him to screw up. This was the basic w in everyone¡¯s nature ¨C jealousy. So, he just politely smiled at the captain of Team 7 and asked, ¡°Captain Mao, do you think my n will work?¡±

    ¡°Work? Of course!¡± The face of Team 7¡¯s captain was already red fromughing too hard. ¡°If it won¡¯t work, then it wouldn¡¯t have been passed! I think only someone like Captain Xu can think of such an action n.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±

    Almost everyone at the cafeteria wasughing.

 Chapter 103 - Iâ€™m Convinced

    <b>Chapter 103: I¡¯m Convinced (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng just let themugh. Then, he picked up his tes, walked over to Team 2¡¯s table, and sat down by the table his team was at. Li Chao looked toward him and said, ¡°Boss, I really want to p their faces.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will have the opportunityter on.¡±

    Wu Gang also looked toward Xu Cheng. ¡°But your n does hurt my balls a little.¡±

    Xu Cheng confidently replied, ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge a gunshot from the open but not an arrow from the dark. My n isn¡¯t conventional, and you will see.¡±

    Wu Gang was trying so hard to suppress his urge that even his stomach was hurting, and he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Boss, you are instructing us openly to follow them, and also telling Li Chao and the others to check their ounting books. Everyone now knows what we are trying to do... I feel kind of stupid that we are directly approaching the case like this...¡±

    ¡°Just eat.¡± Xu Cheng looked at his team. ¡°I promise you, give me a few days, and if this case really embarrasses you, then I will quit this job myself. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t joke around with my career.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we will also fully cooperate with you!¡± Since Xu Cheng had already put his job on the line, Li Chao, Wu Gang, and the others also dered theirmitment.

    And on the other hand, at the deputy department director¡¯s office, Ran Jing mmed her hands on the desk and asked very angrily, ¡°Sir, how can an action n like this get passed? What were you thinking?¡±

    In fact, she also wanted to ask this douchebag if he was working with the others to troll Xu Cheng.

    This whole thing felt like Li Dazhuang was behind it. This guy came out from the same military camp as the deputy department director, and he was also good friends with the captain of Team 7. It felt like Li Dazhuang was just trying everything to embarrass Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Since the case was handed to him, then you think I have to deprive him of the ability to make his own calls? It¡¯s useless for you toin to me, even the higher-ups didn¡¯t reject this n,¡± the deputy department director said.

    ¡°What?¡± Ran Jing thought she was hearing it wrong. She just wanted to ask if the higher-ups were pig brained. How could this retarded of a n get passed? This was simply being irresponsible for the case!

    ¨C Two hours ago ¨C

    The HQ director had nothing to do, so he decided to visit and check up on how Xu Cheng was doing. So, he came to the Criminal Investigation Department director¡¯s office to sit down and drink some tea.

    The director was going over the files, and when he saw Team 2¡¯s report, he directly mmed it onto the desk. ¡°What the fack?! How can this kind of action n be handed in? Whose is it?!¡±

    The HQ director casted over a curious look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you so angry?¡±

    The department director bitterly smiled and directly gave Team 2¡¯s report to the HQ director. ¡°You should take a look yourself.¡±

    Speaking of Xu Cheng, he was transferred over on the HQ director¡¯s order, so the HQ director should also see how he was doing.

    The HQ director sipped on some tea and just casually nced at it. Then, he spat out most of the tea in his mouth.

    The thing was... The action was just... There was no analysis, but they especially wrote that they would be investigating it with their identity revealed. If a moneyundering case could be this easily solved, then why wouldn¡¯t it have been solved by now? The criminals would actually prefer the police to openly investigate the books, because the easiest part would be doing work on the surface of the books to make everything seem legit. This kind of n really dragged down the IQ of the people reading it.

    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your thoughts on this?¡± the department director nonchntly asked, his implied meaning was clear: You transferred the guy over, you should know what the fack he¡¯s trying to do, right?

    <b>Chapter 103: I¡¯m Convinced (Part two)</b>

    The HQ director awkwardly coughed. Although he really wanted to say that Xu Cheng¡¯s action report was just stupid beyond belief, he was the one that recruited him, so he still needed to say a few words since Xu Cheng was technically his guy now.

    ¡°From the North Gate case, I can see that Xu Cheng definitely has a lot of tricks up his sleeves. From how he was able to acquire and utilize solid evidence to detain those arrogant young heirs to how he brutally beat up the members of West Gate and North Gate, it¡¯s enough to prove Xu Cheng¡¯s intelligence and his style of doing things. I don¡¯t think this report is as simple as it looks.¡±

    Of course, the director had no choice but to try to say good things for Xu Cheng. Since he got to bath in glory in front of the city officials after the police sessfully uprooted North Gate from the city, he was boasting about how capable this Xu Cheng guy was to every person he came across. So now, no matter how stupid this action n was, he could only try to put a shroud over it and say that it was not simple.

    The HQ director then sank for awhile. Finally, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Sign it. It¡¯s passed. I think Xu Cheng¡¯s a guy with a good n, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    The department director nodded, and then, feeling the immense shame in his heart, he signed the report and stamped it.

    And then, the action n got passed, and the two directors became the ¡°pig brains¡± in Ran Jing¡¯s mouth.

    Back in Team 2¡¯s small office, Xu Cheng began talking about his n, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, we will officially be working on this case. You guys have to be fullymitted to working together with me, and in the process, I don¡¯t want anyone questioning my choices. Especially Wu Gang, your team, I want you guys to be able to report the status of your targets to me at all times. During the process, I will be using our internal Bluetoothmunication devices to give orders. Li Chao, in two days, I need your team to sort out all of the ounting reports of the five casinos operating under West Gate that they submitted to the tax bureau, including the asset and cash flow reports. I need everything. Don¡¯t give me estimates.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at Wu Gang and then at Li Chao. ¡°Questions? If you have one, then speak up now.¡±

    Wu Gang raised his hand. ¡°Boss, I still want to ask...¡±

    Before he could finish, Xu Cheng interrupted him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said in the beginning? I don¡¯t want anyone questioning my choices. Go do 50 pushups ande back.¡±

    Wu Gang took a deep breath, nodded, and went out.

    Li Chao said, ¡°I have no questions. I will hand over everything in 2 days.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very well, then we will start our operation tomorrow and officially start on the case.¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°Then I will go to the tax bureau first to give them a heads up, or it might get a bit hectic tomorrow.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Li Chao led his group of five and left. Wu Gang finished his 50 pushups and came in, and Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Remember to not act recklessly when tracking your guy. If you receive a warning from them, then immediately stop and swap targets with someone else.¡±

    Wu Gang nodded.

    Xu Cheng looked at him, smiled, and asked, ¡°You know why I picked you to track them rather than Li Chao?¡±

    Wu Gang was indeed curious. ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu Chengughed and replied, ¡°Because you are always curious about everything, just like how you wanted to ask question right after I gave out my orders. People like you are very suited for carrying out these tracking missions, because your personality will drive you to get to the bottom of whatever¡¯s happening with the guy you are following.¡±

    Wu Gang¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and after looking at Xu Cheng for awhile, he finally said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m convinced now!¡±

    But very soon, heughed and asked, ¡°But since you know how strong my curiosity is, can you tell me what you are really nning? You are killing me, man.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and looked at everyone else that was still in the room. ¡°You guys want to know?¡±

    The five others at the scene all nodded right away.

    Xu Cheng smiled, ¡°I already told Li Chao and the others that are eavesdropping outside. You guys can go ask them.¡±

    Outside the door, Li Chao and the others¡¯ eyes all opened up wide. How the fack did you know we were eavesdropping?

    Wu Gang pulled the door open, and Li Chao and his team all fell into the room. It turned out they were stacked on top of each other outside the door trying to listen in.

 Chapter 104 - The Real Eye Behind All This

    <b>Chapter 104: The Real Eye Behind All This (Part one)</b>

    ¨C The Next Day ¨C

    Li Chao led his four men and the guys from the tax bureau directly to thergest casino under West Gate.

    ¡°Excuse me, we are Team 2 from the Criminal Investigation Department. We need you to cooperate with us and show us your ounts from the past year.¡±

    The manager of the casino stared at Li Chao with a sullen look, and then after seeing the ID of the tax bureau, he said, ¡°Why¡¯s the criminal investigation unit here?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Someone reported that you guys are involved with underground gambling houses and moneyundering cases. Please cooperate.¡±

    The manager then snorted with an irritated tone. ¡°You can investigate if you want, but we won¡¯t just cooperate with whatever pawn orckey that¡¯s sent to investigate us. Please show us the search warrant from your HQ. Our casino has strict management rules and legal management rights, we can file aint if we are harassed with baseless search requests.¡±

    It was clear that this manager had seen a lot of scenes before, and he waspletely not yielding to an officer of Li Chao¡¯s level.

    Li Chao took out the search warrant issued by the HQ and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not just searching this casino, but all five under West Gate!¡±

    He was just stating to the manager¡¯s face that they were directlying for West Gate!

    After the manager saw the documents, he stared at Li Chao and said, ¡°I remember it¡¯s not your team¡¯s business to handle the moneyundering case.¡±

    Li Chao lifted his eyebrows and replied, ¡°And it¡¯s not your business who¡¯s responsible for handling the case, right? You can just tell me, do you have any eyes in our police station?¡±

    The manager awkwardlyughed, ¡°Haha, how¡¯s that possible?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Take me to your finance office, I know you are trying to dy us so your ountants can make adjustments to the books.¡±

    The manager¡¯s eyelids jumped, and then he moved out of the way to let Li Chao and the others in. Thank god it was day time and there weren¡¯t too many patrons at the casino, so the influence wasn¡¯t as bad.

    At the same time, Wu Gang also found where the five legal representatives of the five casinos lived and started tailing them. As instructed by Xu Cheng, they didn¡¯t try very hard to hide themselves. Just halfway through the day, their files were already on the table of a luxurious mansion.

    ¨C Inside the luxurious mansion ¨C

    The was a pile of documents with information on all of Team 2¡¯s members on a red wooden table.

    A middle-aged man smoking with his legs crossed puffed out some smoke and narrowed his eyes. He asked the two bodyguards by his side, ¡°Did you get the information? Who¡¯s the captain of Team 2?¡±

    The bodyguard said, ¡°We are no strangers to this guy, he¡¯s the Tiger Police Officer that killed Gate Master Yan.¡±

    The middle-aged man lifted his brows. ¡°Him?¡±

    Immediately after, he sneered, ¡°Even he deserves to be called a Tiger Police Officer? It¡¯s just those people from the ck society trying to mock us four Gates by giving him that title. To be frank, Gate Master Yan had been long past his prime. But what are the police thinking? They think that we can be easily bullied so they sent that guy after us too? They really think we wouldn¡¯t fight back?¡±

    The bodyguard smiled. ¡°Master Xin, I already searched around, and I think having Team 2 taking over the case wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing. ording to our sources, the team that¡¯s responsible for our case this time only has about 10 people, and just by looking at the five officers following our legal guys, we can see that their techniques are as bad as new recruits. It¡¯s just impossible for amateurs like them to be able to dig anything up. I think it¡¯s good to just let Team 2 do its job, since Team 5 from before was harder to trick and hide from.¡±

    <b>Chapter 104: The Real Eye Behind All This (Part two)</b>

    The middle-aged man named Master Xin heard this and nodded. ¡°Very well. Call the other 4 legal representatives and tell them to act natural these days. Also, have our guys track those officers as well to see what they are up to. Those guys at the police HQ are really funny, they really think our West Gate will be as easy to handle as North Gate?¡±

    Bodyguard: ¡°Then, Master Xin, should we still go and talk about business with the other masters like usual?¡±

    Master Qin: ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t we? We will just do what we do, and as long as those 5 officers are under our eyes, we have nothing to worry about. They are in the light, and we are in the dark. What are you scared about? Let¡¯s go and find the other masters now.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded, and then the two followed Master Xin and left their mansion. Shortly after, the five legal representatives also left their mansions.

    The moment they left, Wu Gang and the other 4 guys all began reporting to Xu Cheng. But, they didn¡¯t notice that they had also been followed. All of their actions were reported by the members of West Gate back to the legal representative they were each following.

    On a Mercedes, Master Xin put down his phone and said to one of his bodyguards, ¡°Just let them follow, and at critical moments or when they are about to get too deep, immediately interrupt them and stop them from following. Just keep them on the hook like that.¡±

    The Mercedes drove towards a luxury neighborhood on a mountain top, and Wu Gang casually followed. When they got to an intersection, two bodyguards of West Gate pretended that their car had broken down by the roadside, and they immediately waved Wu Gang down. ¡°Hey Brother, can you lend me a hand and tow my car?¡±

    They got directly in front of Wu Gang¡¯s car so that he couldn¡¯t drive past them and could only impatiently yell at them, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys call the towingpany yourself?¡±

    And then when he drove around them to try to catch up, that Mercedes was already nowhere to be seen.

    The Mercedes deliberately exited the mountain top neighborhood from another path and drove back towards the city.

    At the intersection, Wu Gang lost his target so he immediately reported to Xu Cheng, ¡°Boss, I suspect that they are going to the neighborhood at the top of the mountain.¡±

    Xu Cheng was silent. He and his car were both at the feet of the mountain, and from afar, he had already locked onto Master Xin¡¯s car. Master Xin could escape Wu Gang¡¯s tracking, but he couldn¡¯t hide from Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes!

    That¡¯s right, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need Wu Gang and the others to do too much. They just needed to provide a general update as to where the target was, and Xu Cheng could use his vision to lock onto the target. As to why Xu Cheng wanted his men to be exposed while following their targets, it was to protect them. As long as they posed no threat to the slippery West Gate bosses, West Gate wouldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Master Xin and the others didn¡¯t know that after they got rid of Wu Gang and drove down from the other side of the mountain, they drove past a really ordinary-looking car. After they drove past Xu Cheng, he started the car and began following them one block behind.

    Whether it was Master Xin or his bodyguards, no one would think that a car could be following them at about a three-kilometer radius. The mountaintop neighborhood was just a decoy for Wu Gang and the others, and the police would spend a lot of attention on that mountain for at least a couple of days or even weeks until they realized their targets weren¡¯t on that mountain.

    When Wu Gang drove up the mountain, he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Boss, do you want me to go into the neighborhood to take a look? I have a feeling that their legal representatives are all gathering here to meet the four biggest bosses behind West Gate.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and replied, ¡°No need. Just go to the Xin Mansion and standby there when he gets back. The mountaintop is just a decoy, you can tell the other guys that tailed their targets here to also go back to their target¡¯s mansion.¡±

 Chapter 105 - Clues Leading to a Big Fish

    <b>Chapter 105: Clues Leading to a Big Fish (Part one)</b>

    After circling around, the Mercedes sedan finally arrived at an ordinary-looking group of vis. These houses here were isted and private, as they were all stand-alone vis with high walls around the property. Cameras were installed on almost all the corners, and reporters or detectives would have no way to capture footage of the inside.

    Xu Cheng stopped at about a kilometer away, and when that Mercedes saw that there were no vehicles around, Master Xin then gestured to the security guard at the entrance to open the electronic gate. However, Xu Cheng could already see the entireyout of this vi.

    Master Xin would never even dream that Xu Cheng could watch them from a kilometer away, like he was watching a movie. Right, it was like he had God¡¯s eye view, which was even more clear than satellites.

    ¡°I wonder if my eyes can get even strongerter on. Now, I can already see everything within a 3-kilometer radius. It would be awesome if I can see even further,¡± Xu Cheng muttered to himself.

    Right away, he took out a box of cigarettes and lit one. Then, with his feet up on the dashboard, he looked at what was happening in the vi. Now, all he needed would be a bag of chips or popcorns, and it would be a great watching experience.

    After the Mercedes went into the vi¡¯s gate, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes followed in with Master Xin.

    After Master Xin got off, he was stopped by the bodyguards outside of the vi and had his body searched. Seeing this bodyguard, Xu Cheng immediately took out a pencil and paper from his car and began sketching out the guy. These could all be potentially important clues, and he could go back to the HQ to search this guy up in the system.

    Xu Cheng could almost be sure that the guy inside the vi was for sure not a small character. Someone that could make the arrogant Master Xin ept a body search had to be his boss!

    Maybe the 5 legal representatives of the casinos were just puppets, and just like the rumor had it, there must be big characters behind West Gate, like Gate Master Yan who was behind North Gate. After all, to be able to survive in the ck society and also operate 5 casinos would just not be possible without apetent pair of hands behind the curtain.

    For the past few years, the police had been looking for the guy behind West Gate, but ever since the nation entered thewful society era, the guy behind West Gate barely made any appearances. Maybe people also believed that the boss had died and that West Gate hadpleted the transition from illegal operations to legal operations, but the government was not stupid. If the West Gate Master really died or left, then West Gate wouldn¡¯t have been able to gracefullyplete its transition and maintain its prosperity with no civil battles. The only exnation was that the gate master went into hiding and was just controlling everything from the dark.

    In addition, even if West Gatepletely transformed into apany with only legal dealings, the government would have a lenient attitude when judging its past. However, therge scale underground moneyundering case had just too high of an influential and impact level, so of course, the government wanted to get rid of West Gate.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes followed Master Xin into the vi, and Master Xin directly came to an indoor swimming pool at the rear of the house. Inside, there were 3 women taking care of an old man, and Xu Cheng could clearly see the Green Dragon tattoo on that old man¡¯s chest.

    Subconsciously sketching down that tattoo, Xu Cheng continued to keep an eye on them.

    ¡°Master Qing, the police has begun suspecting us being involved with moneyundering,¡± Master Xin said to the old man who was drinking wine by the pool with his back facing him.

    This old man was very muscr, and even though there were quite a lot of wrinkles on his face, he still seemed to be very energetic.

    Hearing what Master Xin said, he slowly asked, ¡°Did they get anything? How¡¯s your end of things?¡±

    Master Xin: ¡°So far, they haven¡¯t gotten anything that could pose a threat to us. We have been very discrete, and the book-keeping side is also doing good surface work to make the ounts look healthy.¡±

    Master Qing: ¡°Very well, then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. As long as you guys don¡¯t panic, the police won¡¯t catch anything. Next week, there will be another dealing through, so be on alert.¡±

    Master Xin narrowed his eyes. ¡°How much?¡±

    <b>Chapter 105: Clues Leading to a Big Fish (Part two)</b>

    Master Qing: ¡°1 billion dors from the Middle East Alliance Underground Money House, and ourmission is 50 million dors! I will give you one week of time to prepare for it. Just tell the public that you are holding a poker tournament. That way, the police side won¡¯t get suspicious with the cash flow that day being too big. Just say that the World Poker Association officially sponsors thepetition, anyone¡¯s allowed to participate, and there will be gambling professionals and capitalists from all over the worlding to y.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir! I will go and immediately start making arrangements,¡± Master Xin nodded and said.

    On the car, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. He got a few keywords: Middle East, underground money house, 1 billion dors!

    So what was the so-called moneyundering? It¡¯s when you have arge amount of ieing from illegal sources and you had no way to prove to the authority that it¡¯s legal. So to get around that, you would first hide this money and make it flow into the casino, and then the casino helps you win tons of chips and all you have to do is exchange it into cash and take it home. When the ie bes legal, and you just have to pay amission. After all, this casino is operating legally, and you have all the evidence to prove to the tax bureau and the police that the money came from a legitimate source.

    Looks like today¡¯s harvest was fruitful. By the current look of it, it was still unclear what kind of a role this Master Qing ys in this case, but just by how respectful and obedient Master Xin acted towards him, this old man for sure had a high ce in West Gate. So now, Xu Cheng knew the time, location, and the big fish. After a week, the big fish would receive a billion dors from the underground money house. By then, whoever wins a billion from this poker tournament, that person would be the big fish. And then through him, they could track down the underground money house!

    After Master Qing gestured for those three women to leave, he slowly turned around. Xu Cheng got a very good look at him now, and he immediately began drawing. This guy was very critical, and he could very likely be the hidden boss behind West Gate.

    After Master Xin left the vi and got onto his his Mercedes, the car drove out from the entrance. Xu Cheng drove past the vi shortly after, noted down the house number, and then left.

    Then, he directly went back to the HQ with his three drawings and arrived at the archive office.

    ¡°Help me search for these two guys.¡± Xu Cheng passed the sketch of Master Qing and his bodyguard to his colleagues working at the archive.

    Then, the staff used a 3D modeling software, generated the two people in theputer based on the drawing, and began searching through the database.

    Very soon, they found Master Qing and his bodyguard¡¯s profile.

    ¡°Captain Xu, this middle-aged man with a partially unshaven face is a bodyguard under a securitypany, and his English name is Neil. This securitypany is foreign, and this guy also used to be an international mercenary and had participated in many missions.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why is someone like him roaming freely in Huaxia?¡±

    ¡°The few missions and background he participated in were not in conflict with our country, and since the securitypany employing him is legally operating, our country can¡¯t target him.¡±

    Xu Cheng then pointed at Master Qin¡¯s file and asked, ¡°How about this guy?¡±

    The data officer said, ¡°Chang Qing, 68 years old this year, and he became a phnthropist about ten years ago. He¡¯s a hidden rich person, and I heard he also has investments in real estate.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°His identity won¡¯t be as simple as it looks. At least, have you seen a tattoo like this on a phnthropist?¡±

    The data officer smiled. ¡°Captain Xu, you are right. This guy¡¯s hidden wealth had been an investigation target of our police force, but it¡¯s just that it¡¯s very hard to get information on his whereabouts.¡±

    Xu Cheng then asked, ¡°About this Neil guy, does the client¡¯s worth need to be audited to hire him?¡±

    Data officer: ¡°Yes, this securitypany is very famous, and they only ept clients with a worth of over 5 billion yuan.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then do you think this Chang Qing guy¡¯s legitimate assets are worth more than 5 billion?¡±

    Data officer: ¡°No, actually, it¡¯s only about 1.5 billion.¡±

 Chapter 106 - Team 2â€™s Much More Difficult to Deal with than Team 5

    <b>Chapter 106: Team 2¡¯s Much More Difficult to Deal with than Team 5 (Part one)</b>

    ording to the analysis of his profile, there was definitely something fishy about Chang Qing¡¯s worth. However, these would not be enough to directly incriminate him. They still need to gather what this guy had done in the past.

    After returning to his office, Li Chao¡¯s group brought over the books of all 5 casinos and said, ¡°Boss, the financial conditions of all 5 casinos are here. Other than the inflow source and outflow destination of the cash which we couldn¡¯t find, all of their profit and liquidity data are here.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng began taking a look at the information. Not long after, Wu Gang and the others pushed open the door and came in, immediately saying, ¡°Boss, you were right! They are actually preparing a poker tournament in a week, our eye on their inside got the news. By then, a lot of gambling masters will join, and many wealthy people would be attending this tournament to bet on those masters as they battle. It¡¯s estimated that the amount of cash that¡¯s going to be involved in this event will be veryrge. Just like you said, this could very much be the stage for them tounder money.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately announced to everyone, ¡°Li Chao, continue to keep an eye on the inflow and outflow of all ounts inside the casino, including overseas chequing and saving ounts. Wu Gang, continue to keep an eye on the 5 legal representatives and report to me the moment they go anywhere.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    At night, outside of Chang Qing¡¯s vi that was located on the outskirt of the city, Xu Cheng parked his car by the road with the headlights off, and only the cigarette butt he was holding was still emitting some light. He took a smoke,id back onto the chair, and his eyes were still watching everything that was happening inside the vi.

    He had a feeling that he didn¡¯t have to go anywhere, because this Chang Qing guy would be the key.

    After keeping watch for about an hour, all Xu Cheng saw was Chang Qing doing stuff in the bedroom while the chefs prepared dinner in the kitchen. Not long after, three Maybachs drove into the vi gate.

    Xu Cheng immediately became energetic, and his eyes were fixed onto those three cars. Three old men came got out from the cars, and Xu Cheng quickly sketched down the faces of those three elders.

    They were about the same age as Chang Qing. Seeing Chang Qinging out to greet them, Xu Cheng figured that their positions in the organization were probably equal. Xu Cheng suddenly remembered the rumor that there were four hidden kings behind West Gate, instead of just one boss. He had a feeling that this rumor could very be real.

    Those four guys were all about the same age, and if they had been working together for a long time, then they should be the four kings of West Gate: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise.

    The Azure Dragon tattoo that Chang Qing revealed earlier was a good supporting piece of evidence, so now, did the other three also have tattoos?

    At the thought of this, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes became more and more focused as his pupils became an even darker color. No one noticed that when he used his prating vision, his pupils would be darker with a glimmer of light.

    After increasing the strength of the pration ability, Xu Cheng filtered out the clothes on those old men, and unsurprised, he spotted those tattoos. Now, there was the Vermillion Bird tattoo, the White Tiger Tattoo, but when he looked at the elder that was suppose to have the ck Tortoise tattoo, he noticed that the tattoo was actually smeared.

    At this moment, Chang Qing led the other three to an open-air dining space in the backyard, and the dining utensils and wine had already been set up on the table, with a sparkling pool by the side. As they sat down, Chang Qingughed and lifted his ss. ¡°Come on, cheers for the big order next week!¡±

    Then, the other three also lifted their sses and nked them together at the middle of the table.

    <b>Chapter 106: Team 2¡¯s Much More Difficult to Deal with than Team 5 (Part two)</b>

    From their conversation, it could be concluded that they were the controllers behind West Gate¡¯s moneyundering case! As for those 5 legal representatives, they were indeed just puppets that did the surface work. As long as those 5 legal representatives had good public images, the police wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything, since the actual cancerous tumors were these four people!

    ¡°Boss, I heard that the police got their eyes on us again?¡± Vermillion Bird asked curiously.

    Chang Qing shook his hand. ¡°Nothing to fear. Team 5 had been after us for over 6 months and they couldn¡¯t get anything. I heard that it¡¯s Team 2 that took over the case, and all of their activities are under our control. They don¡¯t even know that they are being toyed around by us. Haha, thank god for this era of intemunication. We can hide, but as official figures, the police officers can¡¯t at all, and the moment there¡¯s any activity, it would immediately be blown up by the media.¡±

    Nothing to fear?

    Xu Cheng sneered, and then he started the engine and drove up to the gate.

    The security was a bit curious as to who came. Then, when he saw the man that came out of the Santana, he frowned.

    Before he could speak, Xu Cheng directly took out his ID and said, ¡°I received a report that there¡¯s a gathering here nning illegal activities¡±

    The security guard said with a nk expression, ¡°Sorry, you made a mistake. This is a private residence.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give him the chance to continue talking at all as he already walked into the gate. The bodyguard wanted to stop him, but who knew that the moment he put his hand on Xu Cheng¡¯s arm, Xu Cheng would have already caught onto his hand and twisted it, causing the bodyguard to begin sweating from the pain.

    ¡°If you dare to interfere, then I can arrest you for hinderingw enforcement,¡± Xu Cheng warned.

    At this moment, that Neil guy from the international securitypany walked over and said, ¡°I will also file awsuit against you for trespassing without the proper warrant and uniform. I have remembered your badge number, and I will file aint to your superior.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced him, smiled, and replied, ¡°Fine, I will leave first.¡±

    Just as he got to the gate, Xu Cheng turned around and looked Neil in the eyes. ¡°Mr. Neil, has anyone warned you in the past to not extend your business into Huaxia? Or you will regret it.¡±

    Neil¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched Xu Cheng smile and leave.

    Xu Cheng just wanted to pay a casual visit to let the four old men inside know that the police already had their eyes on them. Don¡¯t you guys think you are hiding so well? I¡¯m just here to tell you to get your head out of your a$$.

    After he left, a bodyguard immediately went into the backyard to report.

    The four old men that were in the middle of enjoying this meal frowned. ¡°Which police officer?¡±

    ¡°Got it. He¡¯s the new captain of Team 2, the guy in charge of investigating the moneyundering case.¡± The bodyguard looked at his phone and said, ¡°You probably know him too. He¡¯s the guy that got promoted after killing Gate Master Yan.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± The four old men slightly paused for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s still not dead? What the fack is that little Qin brat doing? Didn¡¯t I tell him to take care of that guy?¡±

    The bodyguard sighed and replied, ¡°The whole hitmen group got arrested.¡±

    The four old men were shocked.

    Then, one of them opened his mouth and asked the other three, ¡°Did our information get exposed?¡±

    Chang Qing narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°Not necessarily. It might just be a coincidence. Go ask Little Xing (TL Note: aka Master Xing). See if he got tailed and if that is the reason that our location was exposed.¡±

    At this moment, Neil came in and joined the conversation, ¡°He also got my identity, as well as thepany that I¡¯m employed by. It seems like Team 2 is a lot more difficult to handle than Team 5. If the four of you want to enjoy peace, then it¡¯s best if you get rid of this person!¡±

    The four old men looked at each other, as if they were still unable to process how they were all exposed.

 Chapter 107 - Robbing Them In One Week

    <b>Chapter 107: Robbing Them In One Week (Part one)</b>

    ¨C Criminal Investigation Department ¨C

    At night, Xu Cheng and the rest of Team 2 were all working overtime, since Xu Cheng got them all into the archive room to look for cases from the past.

    ¡°All of you, dig deep through all the cases in Shangcheng that involve clues with tattoos. Look here.¡± Then, Xu Cheng ced his sketch of the Azure Dragon, Vermillion Bird, and White Tiger tattoos on the table and said, ¡°Take a look at any cases rted to these tattoos, and don¡¯t miss a single case, whether they are unsolved or closed.¡±

    At this moment, Li Chao already got some images online printed out. ¡°Boss, these are all the tattoo designs of the ck Tortoise.

    Xu Cheng took it and said to everyone, ¡°Put more emphasis on searching for this tattoo pattern. You don¡¯t have to worry about the other three as much for now.¡±

    He had a feeling that the ck Tortoise elder must have smeared his tattoo for an unspeakable reason!

    With Team 2 working mysteriously and being as busy as ever, the other groups all became quite confused.

    ¡°Could it be that they are just pretending to be busy and putting on a show for us? It¡¯s only been 2 days, and they are already making progress?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Maybe it¡¯s just the Captain of Team 2 bluffing. I just don¡¯t believe that they could get any solid clues with that action n of theirs. How¡¯s it different than fishing without bait? No one¡¯s going to bite the hook.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Team 5 had 50 people¡¯s worth of resources and went after that case for over half a year. How¡¯s Team 2 going to crack something Team 5 couldn¡¯t? Don¡¯t joke with me.¡±

    ¡°What are they trying to do though? I heard that all of them had been extremely busy, as if something big¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    It was true, Team 2 had indeed entered a critical period. For the past two days, it wasn¡¯t that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t get anything, he already confirmed who the four Kings behind West Gate were. But, he had a huge appetite. He wasn¡¯t just going to solve the moneyundering case, he was going to uproot all of these 4 so-called kings. So, tonight, he began looking through pieces of evidence to see if they had any criminal histories. If they were hiding themselves so deep behind West Gate, they must have a dark history that couldn¡¯t be exposed to the world. If they could follow the tattoo and investigate deeper, they could very likely find something.

    Late into the night, a member of the team went out to get hamburgers and coffee and distributed them to everyone.

    ¡°Boss, your Red Bull.¡±

    Xu Cheng took the can, opened it, and started drinking. It was already 3 o¡¯clock in the morning. Suddenly, someone in Wu Gang¡¯s group said in shock, ¡°Boss,e here and look at this case.

    Xu Cheng immediately went over.

    The officer pointed at a yellowing photo from the past and said, ¡°This robbery case of an armored cash transport van from 20 years ago has the tattoo you need. The pattern really resembles the ck Tortoise.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes slightly grewrger. ¡°Fill me in on the case.¡±

    The officer nodded and began briefing the case, ¡°20 years ago, thergest robbery case of an armored cash transport van took ce. There were 4 people involved, and the police at that time followed the case for 10 years until finally solving it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°4? Were they all arrested?¡±

    Officer: ¡°Yeah, they got executed during the same year, and the police were able to retrieve a portion of the cash.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a look at the pictures caught at the scene. The four robbers had their faces covered and were armed. They were all tall and burly, and one of the guys had his chest exposed, which revealed a tattoo of the ck Tortoise.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even bother looking at the face of the four guys that got their death sentence served 10 yearster after the event. He justpared the height of the people caught on camera and the people that were sentenced to death, and he already found severe discrepancies.

    <b>Chapter 107: Robbing Them In One Week (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s fingers tapped on the desk as he let out a deep breath and analyzed the information, ¡°How much money was stolen and how much was received?¡±

    ¡°The robbers took 3 million, and when the case got closed, they retrieved a little over 2 million.¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡± Xu Cheng immediately continued to analyze, ¡°Logically speaking, 10 years passed. If those 4 guys enjoyed life after the crime, then there would definitely be no way that they only spent less than a million. There¡¯s a problem with this number.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what are you suspecting?¡± Wu Gang asked in curiosity.

    Xu Cheng took a bite of the hamburger and chewed as he said, ¡°I think the higher-ups in the police system were pressured to close this case and were blinded by the real culprits with the scapegoats that they put in their ce.¡±

    Li Chao immediately paused for a moment. ¡°Does that mean...?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very simple. 20 years ago, 3 million was a big amount, and the 2 million after 10 years had depreciated to far less than one-tenth of its original value from the past. Is it possible that a case, after 10 years, can still be considered closed with the criminals arrested and 2 million cash retrieved? That¡¯s just impossible. I think that the four robbers 20 years ago didn¡¯t get executed at all, and the 4 people that died in their ce could very well be scapegoats. Compare the heights of the two groups. They don¡¯t match no matter how you look at it.¡±

    After giving it more thought, Xu Cheng suddenly said to Li Chao, ¡°Get me Chang Qing (Azure Dragon), Zhang Guang (Vermillion Bird), Chen Daoxing (White Tiger), and Wang Wei (ck Tortoise)¡¯s files.¡°

    Li Chao nodded and he immediately retrieved the files of those four. Xu Cheng directly ordered, ¡°Try to match those four¡¯s heights with the robbers from that case.¡±

    Wu Gang and Li Chao exchanged a look, and then they tried to calcte the height of those robbers. At the scene, there were walls, vehicles and other objects that were all measured, so the height of the criminals could be easily inferred. Then, the data was used topare with Chang Qing and the other three.

    Finally, Li Chao and the others eximed, ¡°Boss, the data match is as high as 95%, give or take 2 centimeters only!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°These people are older now, it¡¯s normal for their height to have shrunk. Wu Gang, temporarily put on hold your tailing missions and focus on where this ck Tortoise tattoo from 20 years ago was from. It will be best if you can find evidence that Wang Wei¡¯s smeared tattoo is the ck Tortoise tattoo caught on camera from the case twenty years ago.¡±

    Wu Gang was a bit too excited as he nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Everyone suddenly felt like the direction was bing clearer and clearer! Just a few days ago, they were just clueless, but who knew that their boss could lead them to such critical clues in a matter of two days.

    Wait, what does the 4 of them or the robbery case from 20 years ago have to do with West Gate?

    Just as Wu Gang was on his way out, he finally reacted and came back to ask, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we investigating the moneyundering case of West Gate? What does that have to do with this case though?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°You just have to go and investigate. In a week, we will shut down the casinos and arrest tons of people!¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°But we don¡¯t have any evidence though.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°In a week, at that poker tournament, we will let all the evidence surface on their own. Then, we will take them all down in one go.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, confused,pletely oblivious to what Xu Cheng was nning.

    ¡°Okay, everyone worked hard tonight. You can all go home and get a good night¡¯s sleep. Wu Gang, make sure you finish investigating that guy thoroughly. In one week, everyone will move on mymand.¡±

    Seeing how confident Xu Cheng was, the 10 officers all stood with their feet together and saluted. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Holding the hamburger, Xu Cheng went to the corridor and picked up his cellphone and called Shen Yao, ¡°In one week,e with me to snipe some money.¡±

    It was already 3 in the morning, and Shen Yao really wanted to curse at him for making this ungodly call. However, she became slightly more energetic when she heard money. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°West Gate!¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Kid, brush your teeth and go to sleep.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 108 - World Class Poker Tournament

    <b>Chapter 108: World ss Poker Tournament (Part one)</b>

    One weekter, the five casinos under West Gate jointly hosted a World ss Poker Tournament.

    The prize pool was $10 million, attracting poker professionals from all over the world to attend thispetition. Thergest casino under West Gate held this grand event, and it had been crowded since the early morning, with all kinds of luxurious vehicles spotted in the vicinity and underground parking of the building. Xu Cheng ate his breakfast at a breakfast ce outside of the casino. Expressionlessly, he watched the bustling scene at the casino¡¯s entrance.

    On the side, Li Chao looked at the foreignersing in and out and he said while holding open a folder of files, ¡°That¡¯s Lyan, a famous gambler from Las Vegas. He was a frequent visitor to world-ss tournaments and championships, and he¡¯s now one of the pros employed at one of the big casinos in Las Vegas.¡±

    ¡°Mike, one of the top five gambling masters in the world.¡±

    ¡°Jackson, the world¡¯s famous dice master.¡±

    ¡°Qianye Zhenyi, Wei Nation¡¯s newest generation¡¯s gambling master.¡±

    When Li Chao was saying all these names and backgrounds, the other members all became extremely curious.

    ¡°Holy crap, they actually invited so many pros to help out? Looks like this time, the scale of the moneyundering operation is going to be pretty huge, and West Gate¡¯s scared about things potentially going wrong,¡± Wu Gang said.

    Xu Cheng spoke, ¡°They are afraid that some people might intercept the money. But the harder they try to prepare, the more fun we will have.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what are we going to do?¡± Li Chao asked.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My guy will go into the casino to stir up the setup. We need to intercept the money that¡¯s beingundered and transferred to the client. In addition, we will snipe their financial health situations to trigger problems to force them to use ck money (TL Note: uundered money, not legally recorded yet) as reinforcement. The moment their casino loses a lot of money today, they will send support over in the form of cash from somewhere else. I will need you to get back up from the Special Police Unit to set up blockades around a one-kilometer radius from the casino to check oing vehicles. The moment you see a transport vehicle with lots of cash, seize it immediately and investigate its source.¡±

    At this sentence, Xu Cheng scanned around and said in a serious tone, ¡°Make or break, it will all be decided with the following operation. The time to prove yourselves is here, so don¡¯t disappoint me. Li Chao, you and Wu Gang will be responsible for tracking down the source of the vehicle. Everyone else, apany the special police unit at the temporary vehicle search checkpoints for the duration of the operation. Everyone, focus and remember to listen for my orders at any time.¡±

    The ten of them all nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Xu Cheng then waved his hand, scattering the team.

    Everyone went to get ready. This week, Xu Cheng already applied for the special police force¡¯s assistance in this capture operation.

    When he was drinking atte by himself, Shen Yao walked in with sunsses on, sat next to him, and asked, ¡°How are we going to rob them? Hurry and tell me.¡±

    Xu Cheng passed a tiny Bluetooth earpiece to her and said, ¡°Wear this. It¡¯s not convenient for me to do this job because of my identity, but you can. When you get in, just go to whichever table is cing the biggest bets. I will get Chuxue over with the money.¡±

    Shen Yao was a bit shocked. ¡°You are not scared that I will lose the money?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to wear this. I will teach you how to y.¡±

    Shen Yao said, ¡°Everyone goes through a gate that scans for electronics before they enter the casino. You think this earpiece can be sneaked in?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Our men on the inside will help you sessfully get through the gate.¡±

    <b>Chapter 108: World ss Poker Tournament (Part two)</b>

    In the past, Team 5 was on this case for over 6 months and it wasn¡¯t like they got nowhere. Although their undercover agents didn¡¯t infiltrate into the core management level, coincidently, they were responsible for the inspection of peopleing in to participate in thepetition. That agent just needed to turn a blind eye to Shen Yao and let her in.

    Shen Yao thought for a moment, and then she said, ¡°How much are you nning to y?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I can take out about a billion yuan of funds, and I need you to snipe the big customers inside. The casino will deliberately lose money to them. I don¡¯t know how much, but it will definitely be a huge sum. I need you to win that money so those people will begin turning on each other. For your safety, we will also assign a bodyguard to protect you. There will be a lot of media today, so those people probably won¡¯ty their hands on you, unless they don¡¯t want to run their casinos legally anymore. Of course, a lot of things can happen, but I have no choice but to ask you for your help.¡±

    Shen Yao actually liked hearing thatst sentence, but she obviously didn¡¯t express her emotion on her face. She just pleasantly looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°What do I get out of this?¡±

    Xu Cheng thought about it and then said, ¡°I will give you 20% of however much we earn.¡±

    Shen Yao was speechless. ¡°Do I look like the kind of person that would only help you because of the money?¡±

    Xu Cheng then looked at her. ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°First, tell me if the role I¡¯m ying in this operation is important or not.¡±

    Xu Cheng said in a very sincere tone, ¡°Your role is very important. Without you, the whole operation cannot start.¡±

    Shen Yao nodded with joy and was very hearty. ¡°Very well, then if this operation is sessful, I don¡¯t want the 20%. Do you still remember what I said before about that cousin of mine? You just need to take her out for food and shopping for a day, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically me selling a-s then? No, I¡¯m not that type of person. If I have to go out with her, then I might as well treat you to a meal.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Deal.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    When Xu Cheng felt that he stepped right into her trap, Shen Yao smiled as she wiggled her sexy waist and walked away.

    During the opening ceremony of the casino¡¯s tournament, Xu Cheng went to an office building diagonally opposite the casino. He also had the other team¡¯s technical members set up amand center here so that they could perform a myriad of actions, like eavesdropping, monitoring, tracking, and so on.

    Before the event started, the technicians here had already hacked into all the internal monitoring cameras inside the casino, making it convenient for Xu Cheng to oversee the inside.

    Just when the casino began allowing customers to enter, Xu Cheng saw through the surveince camera that the staff member that should be responsible for electronic scanning seemed to have been swapped by the casino.

    ¡°Captain Xu, there¡¯s a situation. Our agent was transferred to another area, Miss Shen Yao¡¯s earpiece might be discovered!¡± a technician noticed this detail and immediately reported.

    Xu Cheng took a look at the screen, and then seeing how Shen Yao had already gotten off of her car and was about to go in with a dazzling formal dress, Xu Cheng immediately rushed downstairs.

    Shen Yao, in that dazzling white dress, was able to attract the eyes of many men, both domestic or foreign, the moment she got off her sports car. An elegant beauty in a noble dress should have a malepanion apanying her out of her car, and at this moment, many men were just wishing that they could be the lucky guy.

    Shen Yao carried her ck-and-white purse as she elegantly walked over. At the moment she was about to enter the electronic scanning gate, a guy bumped into her from behind, and the scanner immediately rang.

    The staff frowned and said, ¡°Please wait a minute, Sir and Miss.¡±

    Shen Yao didn¡¯t expect someone to stop her. When she saw that the guy that bumped into her was Xu Cheng, she was a bit confused as she looked towards him.

    Xu Cheng immediately showed the gun holstered by his waist and said, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer, I can¡¯t bring my gun in?¡±

    At the same time, Xu Cheng already gently pushed Shen Yao through the gate.

    The several staff members were a bit relieved as they thought they spotted what was wrong. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t invite any police personnel today. Please do not interfere with our event.¡±

    Xu Cheng appeared to be a bit dejected. ¡°Fine, well you guys made a huge deal about it, and I was just a bit curious.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left. The scanner also stopped ringing after he left the area.

    On the screen, the technicians watching this scene also let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Whew, that was close.¡±

 Chapter 109 - I Just Despise You

    <b>Chapter 109: I Just Despise You (Part one)</b>

    After walking out, Xu Cheng thought for a second and then said to themand center, ¡°Actually, on an important day like this, I would feel bad if I don¡¯t get myself into some action too just to piss them off a bit. I need to make an appearance so they direct all of their attention at me instead of Shen Yao.¡±

    ¡°Captain Xu, are you going to be alright?¡± the people at themand center asked with concern.

    ¡°No worries, I will be out soon.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. He gave his gun and earpiece all to the undercover police officer at the periphery, and then he went into the casino.

    But at the door, the staff of West Gate¡¯s casino still recognized him. ¡°Excuse me, Officer Xu, you cannote in.

    ¡°Why?¡± Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°If there¡¯s no illegal business going on inside, why can¡¯t I go in? Setting my career aside, I¡¯m also just a normal customer. Can¡¯t you let me have some fun too? Is it legal for you guys to deny me ess like this?¡±

    ¡°Let hime in,¡± at this moment, the Master Qin that Xu Cheng had beaten up before came over and spoke.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said with a big smile, ¡°You got discharged?¡±

    Master Qin sneered at him and snorted, ¡°You are the first one with the balls to do that to me. You might not know what you are getting yourself into just yet, including the little investigation you are doing. Out of respect for you, I think I should still remind you, don¡¯t y with fire.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all at the threat. ¡°I¡¯m just ying with fire on purpose, or how else will I burn you guys all to death? Did my fire get to your eyebrows already and now you guys are worried?¡±

    ¡°We are a legitimate casino, Officer Xu. What are you doing here?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t suddenly use that attitude with me, I¡¯m still not very used to it. Just treat me like when I was still a patrol officer.¡±

    Master Qin: ¡°How could I dare? You are the man that single-handedly apprehended North Gate, don¡¯t you know? Now, there are a lot of people that put you on a high pedestal.¡±

    Then, he moved closer to Xu Cheng and whispered into his right ear, word for word, ¡°But let me warn you, the higher you are, the more painful the fall. You should look after yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t scared at all. ¡°I¡¯m already here today. Also, whether you are doing illegal or legal stuff is not based on your description but the findings of our investigation. If you are not trying to hide anything, then why are you scared of letting mee in?¡±

    ¡°Who said you are not allowed toe in?¡± Master Qin opened his arms. ¡°Help yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and he directly bumped away Master Qin¡¯s arm as he walked into the casino. The ce was filled with people, and it was extremely lively.

    ¡°Last time, I saw he was very good at gambling. Keep an eye on him. Also, get a few pros to kill his ego a bit,¡± Master Qin whispered to his assistant.

    His assistant nodded and then left.

    Shen Yao saw Xu Chenge in as well, so she pretended to go to the wine station beside him for a ss, and then she asked, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Just to make sure you are all good to go. I¡¯m just here to draw some aggro, and then I¡¯m heading out. Just make sure you can always hear me from your earpiece when I get out.¡±

    Shen Yao frowned and asked, ¡°What happened back there at the gate?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly replied, ¡°Our guy probably got exposed.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital. He¡¯s conscious now, but it¡¯s obvious that the entirety of West Gate¡¯s on high alert right now.¡±

    <b>Chapter 109: I Just Despise You (Part two)</b>

    Just at that moment, someone walked over and looked towards Xu Cheng. ¡°Officer Xu?¡±

    Xu Cheng curiously looked at him. In fact, he already recognized the guy. He was one of the top 5 gambling masters in the world ¨C Mike, that Li Chao was talking about. However, Xu Cheng just pretended like he was confused.

    Shen Yao took the chance and walked away.

    Xu Cheng looked at Mike curiously and asked, ¡°Sorry, you are?¡±

    Master Qin walked over, smiling, and said, ¡°Officer Xu, you don¡¯t even know Mike?¡±

    ¡°Why? Should I recognize him? Which parent in this society would want their kid to befriend a gambler? Mr. Mike, it¡¯s not that I despise you, I just want to tell this Master Qin that it¡¯s best if people work hard and stay on the right track. Don¡¯t always think about bing rich through devious ways.¡±

    Mike and Master Qin¡¯s faces both slightly changed. They didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to be this straightforward. In this kind of situation, normal people would at least try to be subtle with their insulting remarks, but who knew Xu Cheng would be so direct.

    Mike put down his ss of wine, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, do you think gambling is a devious path? Then, let me ask you, Officer Xu, how much do you earn?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°Not much, just 30 thousand yuan every month.¡±

    Mike then replied in disdain, ¡°Then you have no qualification to look down on me. Do you know? In Las Vegas, I earn 100 thousand just by helping out casinos every month. And, they are American dors, none of your yuan crap. I don¡¯t know where you got your sense of superiority to speak to me like this. To be honest, I¡¯m quite disappointed in Huaxia due to your attitude just now.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Then I can only say, Mr. Mike, the people that hired you must be blind. I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence to ept a sry that high. Is it just because you know how to gamble?¡±

    Mike: ¡°Yes. On the poker table, I can toy you in circles. If you dare to y with me, I will make you pay. Of course, to those that don¡¯t know how to gamble and only know how to talk, like keyboard warriors, I really can¡¯t do anything too. However, although you look down on me, I despise you even more.¡±

    On the side, Master Qin said to Mike, ¡°Mr. Mike, I think this Officer Xu is looking down on you because half a month ago, he was able to make a hundred yuan turn into 100 thousand yuan within 30 minutes. I think that achievement gave him confidence in front of all gambling masters.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mike narrowed his eyes. ¡°So Officer Xu¡¯s a pro too? Then I¡¯m very curious, since you also know how to y, then why not go a few rounds with me instead of just talking?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of wine. ¡°What do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t be ying with money. I know you don¡¯t have much with that sry of yours,¡± Mike said, ¡°But since there are so many people here today, maybe let¡¯s each show a few moves?¡±

    Then, he took out a deck of cards from his pocket and said, ¡°This is a full deck, and I will throw it into the sky. Let¡¯s each catch four cards in the air, and let¡¯spare the face value of the cards we each get to see whose hand is bigger. If you lose, then you should apologize to me in front of everyone.¡±

    Xu Cheng then looked at him and replied nonchntly, ¡°What happens if you lose?¡±

    ¡°I, Mike, will voluntarily quit the world of gambling! But today, I will let you witness the difference between a normal gambling pro and a world-ss gambling professional. Besides memorizing cards, our fundamental skills are all at the peak as well.¡±

    Then, he single-handedly shuffled the deck as a performance and blindly picked out the Ace of Spades, while looking at Xu Cheng provocatively.

    Xu Chengughed, ¡°Mike, if you lose, I just want you to leave this ce.¡±

    Mike: ¡°Very well!¡±

 Chapter 110 - Another Pro Coming to Contest

    <b>Chapter 110: Another Pro Coming to Contest (Part one)</b>

    As someone that specialized in poker cards, Mike did have impressive skills that included card-catching abilities, which were the result of his keen eyes and fast reflexes. In the world of gambling, he was the top master when it came to grabbing four of the biggest cards from a deck of cards falling from the sky. In this area, if he said he was second ce, no one would have the confidence to call first. Whether it was grabbing four cards of the smallest value or thergest value, no one had ever beat him before. His ultimate record was being able to grab 3 aces from scattered cards falling from above.

    As for four aces, he had never been able to pull it off. However, in his mind, no one would be able to pull it off. As someone that had been practicing this trick for ages, he knew it was extremely difficult for someone to throw the cards into the air, and then be able to locate four aces with the naked eye as the cards fell down. Then, from locating the cards to jumping up and extending their arm to grab it, it would take at least a few seconds. From the brief moment of the cards falling, it was obviously near-impossible to sessfully catch 4 specific cards.

    Hearing that Xu Cheng would bepeting with Mike in card-catching, Master Qin smiled, and he said to the surrounding spectators that were joining in on the show, ¡°Someone¡¯s actually going to challenge Mike in card-grabbing? Did everyone hear that? I still remember thest time back in Las Vegas when Mike humiliated his challenger by grabbing 3 aces. I very much look forward to seeing this ultimate performance again today.¡±

    The spectators immediately moved back to leave enough room for the two.

    However, it seemed like no one was rooting for Xu Cheng, since most haven¡¯t even heard of him.

    Mike took out the cards and extended them to Xu Cheng. ¡°Wanna check the cards? Don¡¯t say that I use mas or something after you lose.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hands remained in his pocket as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just throw it.¡±

    Mike suddenly threw a deck of cards high into the sky, and everyone immediately held their breaths as they waited for the performance to unfold.

    Hul ~

    54 cards fell slowly from the sky, but at that moment, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t move. He just calmly looked at Mike. In fact, all the cards in the air had already been locked on by him, and as for how far the four aces were from him and at what speed they were falling, he had already calcted them all as well.

    Suddenly, Mike moved. He projected himself into the air, and Xu Cheng also moved. He first grabbed the ace of spades that was right above his head, and then when he saw Mike was reaching for the ace of hearts, Xu Cheng gently caught a random card between his index and middle fingers and flicked it out. That card immediately flew towards the ace that Mike was trying to get like a dart, knocking it to change its path and fly towards Xu Cheng instead. Upon grabbing the ace of hearts as well, both of themnded.

    Then, Mike located the other two aces and jumped up again. Just when he almost got his hand on the ace of diamond, he suddenly felt like a hand shed past him. His eyes became dizzy for a moment but he still managed to grab the card that he had his eyes on, thinking it was still the ace he saw. Then, right beforending when he wanted to grab thest ace, he suddenly felt a solid kick on his stomach. Then, his entire body flew out as he rubbed against the floor for over a dozen meters before finallying to a stop.

    When all the cardsnded on the floor, Xu Cheng stood in ce, shrugging his shoulder to get some cards off of him. Mike felt like something was stuck in his throat, and he almost coughed up a mouthful of blood. He was first stunned, and then when he angrily flipped over the only card he managed to grab, it actually turned out to be the smallest one ¨C a 2!

    On the other hand, in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand lied four aces neatly stacked like a fan,pletely humiliating Mike in front of everyone.

    <b>Chapter 110: Another Pro Coming to Contest (Part two)</b>

    The scene immediately burst into thunderous apuse, and the technicians working themand center that saw the surveince footage all eximed, ¡°Holy crap, how did Captain Xu do it?¡±

    ¡°I told you, Captain Xu¡¯s not simple at all. You guys should watch the footage of him taking on over 50 North Gate gangsters! Holy, he just stood there and roared once, and those guys were already pissing their pants!¡±

    ¡°You lost,¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly looked at Mike and said.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Mike finally couldn¡¯t hold back the blood that was up to his throat, and it spurted out the moment he tried to talk.

    Xu Cheng gracefully threw the 4 aces away and said to Mike, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to quit your profession forever, but you did lose, so please leave this casino.¡±

    One professional gone meant that Shen Yao would have less of a chance of going up against them and getting sniped by them. After all, Xu Cheng came in here with a purpose.

    Mike felt the gazes around him and an unprecedented feeling of humiliation. But, he did lose, and Master Qin got a bit anxious. ¡°Mr. Mike, this guy must¡¯ve cheated!¡±

    Mike red right back at him. ¡°I pulled out that deck of cards, and if someone was cheating, then it could only be me. I lost, and I will ept the defeat.¡±

    Then, he gave onest look at Xu Cheng. ¡°I remember you now. Hope you cane to Las Vegas in the future. I will wait for you!¡±

    Then, Mike got his jacket and directly left the casino.

    Master Qin was getting nervous. Today, he invited these professionals to help out and make sure that the moneyundering business runs smoothly, preventing outsiders from winning the money that was meant to beundered to their clients. However, one of the top masters he paid for already left, so how could he not be nervous?

    Suddenly, Master Qin felt that the biggest threat today would probably be Xu Cheng, so he knew he must get him to leave! He still remembered how Xu Cheng managed to turn 100 into 100 thousand in half an hourst time... If that asion was just luck, then what happened today was basically telling everyone, besides being a police officer, he was also a gambling pro!

    So, he must not let Xu Cheng get involved in today¡¯s games.

    Furious from embarrassment, Master Qin immediately had 8 bodyguards surround him and said, ¡°Officer Xu, if you have no other business here, then can you leave? You already saw what¡¯s going on here, and if you continue to stay, then don¡¯t me me if I expose to the media that you, as a police officer, are involved in gambling.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, picked up his wine ss, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m just here on a stroll since it¡¯s so lively here. What, a legally-operating casino would turn away customers from gambling? Then you might as well just close it down.¡±

    Master Qin came closer to him, deepened his voice, and asked, ¡°What do you really want?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t understand human words? I told you, I¡¯m just here on a stroll. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    Master Qin: ¡°How much do you want, just tell me.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°You think that if I want money, then just like what happened that night, your pros at the casino could stop me?¡±

    Master Qin: ¡°You! Very well, if you don¡¯t leave, that¡¯s okay too. But, if you dare to gamble, then I will report you to your higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, that performance just now, card-catching, it really shocked me. However, are you familiar with dice? I want to challenge you,¡± at this moment, Qianye Zhenyi from Wei Nation came over and said.

    Another pro? Xu Cheng smiled in his heart, but on the surface, he appeared really calm.

    Seeing Qianye Zhenyiing, Master Qin immediately saw hope as he went over and whispered to him, ¡°Mr. Qianye, please beat him and make him leave.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, no one will mess today¡¯s n up.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Itâ€™s My Turn Now

    <b>Chapter 111: It¡¯s My Turn Now (Part one)</b>

    This person from the Wei Nation spoke Huaxia¡¯snguage awkwardly. ¡°Of course, I specialize in dice and defeating you in something I specialize in might not be fair. But, there are so many people here today, and we aren¡¯t gambling money, so what¡¯s important is the performance, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xu Cheng felt his hair standing up just from hearing this guy talk, so he immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Qianye, just talk less and be more straightforward, how do you want to y? And if not money, what else do you want to gamble?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyiughed and said, ¡°Very well, then I will get to the point. Let¡¯spete in dice-shaking, and the loser will leave. From 1 to 6 dice, how many do you want to y with?¡±

    Xu Chengughed and asked, ¡°Only 6? Why not y with 10?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi immediatelyughed out as well. ¡°Are you joking with me, Mr. Xu? I was just saying 6 as the maximum number based on the fact that you might not know how to y. Each additional dice increases the difficulty exponentially, and not to mention 6, normal dice masters can barely handle 4.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, let¡¯s just go with 10 dice.¡±

    Master Qin came closer to Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s ears and asked, ¡°Is it going to be a problem?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi snorted, ¡°Since he wants to be humiliated, then I will grant his wish!¡±

    Immediately, he gestured towards Xu Cheng, as if saying go ahead, and the two of them walked to a table. Then, someone brought over the dice and cups.

    A lot of people came over to the table again to watch. Today, besides gambling, these guests also wanted to witness the brilliant performance of some gambling masters. Just like ser or basketball, watching a game is fun and all, but it will be even more thrilling if they could also see the pros showing off their skills.

    It was a rectangr table, with Qianye Zhenyi on one end and Xu Cheng on the other.

    Qianye Zhenyi looked around at the audience in a very gentleman-like manner, and then he looked towards Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Big or small?¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a second. In fact, he wasn¡¯t good with dice, but he immediately thought of a different way to win against this guy. He calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s the challenge inpeting for big or small?¡±

    These provocative words immediately ignited the crowd.

    Qianye Zhenyi frowned, ¡°No challenge? Then how do you want to y?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°If we are both pros at dice-shaking, then when both of us gets the dice into a tower with 1 at the top, who¡¯s winning that round then? I just feel that it¡¯s not fun since that¡¯s all people do when ites topeting in dice. This is just a game that tests a person¡¯s hearing and shaking abilities, and since that¡¯s the case, why not go for a more difficult game? For example, let¡¯s guess the number that each other rolls, how about that?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi hesitated for a moment.

    The crowd immediately sensed the fresh and stimting feeling of the new ystyle, and they were immediately on board and cheered, ¡°Yeah, why not try to listen for the numbers the opponent rolled? That¡¯s going to be the true test of a master¡¯s skill.¡±

    Seeing Qianye Zhenyi frown, Master Qin came closer to him again and asked, ¡°Are you not good at this?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that this game will be extremely difficult, and almost no one can urately guess the other guy¡¯s dice. However, since I can shake out the dice numbers I want, then I can also guess the dice the other guy shakes out, so it¡¯s still very easy for me to beat him.¡±

    Master Qin: ¡°Very well, then I look forward to your performance.¡±

    <b>Chapter 111: It¡¯s My Turn Now (Part two)</b>

    Qianye Zhenyi nodded, and then he immediately said loudly, ¡°Okay, since Mr. Xu likes to y this game, then let¡¯s y it. However, it¡¯s very difficult to urately guess the other person¡¯s number, so will there be no winner if both sides can¡¯t get the right number?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Correct, we must urately guess the number, and there¡¯s no winner if we are off by even one.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi bitterly smiled. ¡°Then we might as well not y, because both of us probably can¡¯t get it right.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Oh, really? So you don¡¯t have the balls to y?¡±

    Hearing how Xu Cheng was trash-talking, all the spectators began booing Qianye Zhenyi, especially the people from Huaxia, as they all looked at this Wei Nation dude with disdain since he was acting all high and mighty just moments ago.

    ¡°I can definitely beat you if we add or take 2 off the final number we roll. For example, if the numbers you rolled is 25, then it will count as me winning if my guess is within 23 or 27, how about that? Do you dare to y? I know you are just trying to make the game have no winner, and that¡¯s just boring.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Sure, then we will do just that. Mr. Qianye, you are our guest to this country, you can pick how many dice you want to go with.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi: ¡°I won¡¯t bully you, you can pick.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s y with 10.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi: ¡°Good!¡±

    The staff immediately brought over the dice. Xu Cheng and Qianye Zhenyi each inspected the gadgets, and then Xu Cheng said to Qianye Zhenyi, ¡°You can go first.¡±

    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter who went first, and Qianye Zhenyi didn¡¯t decline. He grabbed onto the shaker cup and moved it in one motion on the table, smoothly eating up all the dice. This performance immediately had the crowd apuding, since it was very difficult to eat all the dice in one swing, and it was clear that this man was very skilled.

    Dadadadadada... The dice were knocking around inside the cup under Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s hand.

    And if it was a movie, at this time, the protagonist would probably close his eyes and listen carefully with his ears. But in reality, Xu Cheng just lit a cigarette and sat there, all rxed.

    On the side, seeing how calm Xu Cheng was, Shen Yao was a bit fascinated as she muttered to herself, ¡°I just like how pretentious this d-bag is.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s cup was suddenly lifted into the air and then mmed back down onto the desk.

    Then, his hand left the table as he said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you can guess now.¡±

    Xu Cheng breathed out some white smoke and narrowed his eyes. No one noticed that his eyes lit up for a brief moment behind the rising smoke.

    The dice inside were immediately seen by his eyes. Right away, heughed and said, ¡°1, 1, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 5, 5, 6, so that¡¯s 33 points in total. You can open it now.¡±

    When Qianye Zhenyi lifted his cup, everyone immediately swarmed to the table to try and catch a look of the results.

    Someone immediately began counting out loud, ¡°Three 1s, one 2, one 3, one 4, three 5s, and one 6, it¡¯s exactly what Mr. Xu said!¡±

    ¡°Holy crap, not only was the total number right, he even got each dice right! Jesus Christ!¡±

    The crowd immediately exploded, and Qianye Zhenyi also began sweating buckets down to his buttcheeks.

    Xu Cheng smiled, and so did Shen Yao.

    Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s face turned dark!

    Impossible!

    Impossible!

    How did he get all of it right? How did he get every single dice correct?!

    Master Qin immediately squeezed to the table and said, ¡°Stop shoving, it¡¯s not even over yet! Mr. Xu, you can shake the cup now.¡±

    Xu Cheng then moved his cigarette to the side of his mouth, rolled up his sleeves, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    Many people thought he would then be like in the movies and start disying some next level techniques, and even Shen Yao wanted to know if Xu Cheng knew how to shake dice. However, what happened next shocked the crowd once again. They just watched as Xu Cheng picked up the dice one by one to put into the cup.

    Shen Yao almost coughed up blood at the sight of this...

 Chapter 112 - Holy Crap, This Works Too?

    <b>Chapter 112: Holy Crap, This Works Too? (Part one)</b>

    After Xu Cheng put all 10 dice into the cup, he tried to shake it too, but he wasn¡¯t careful enough and two dice flew out. It turned out that Xu Cheng knew nothing about dice-shaking, and the crowd was immediately shocked speechless by this turn of events.

    Thank god Shen Yao didn¡¯t show that she was with Xu Cheng, or she would be so embarrassed that she would try to dig a hole into the ground to hide.

    Xu Cheng indeed didn¡¯t have a clue on how to shake the dice cup, or he wouldn¡¯t have proposed this kind of ¡°guess your number¡± game.

    When he put the dice back into the cup, he started shaking again and this time, at least no dice came out.

    However, this also exposed that he was a newbie, and Qianye Zhenyi who had been extremely worried was now relieved. Immediately, he began to focus on listening for how the dice were rolling inside Xu Cheng¡¯s cup.

    To be honest, 10 dice rolling around at the same time was extremely hard to listen for, and he was also not 100% confident with his guess. But, ording to the rule, he could win as long as he was within 2 above or below the correct value. If he could win this round, then he could at least drag it onto the second round. He still optimistically believed that Xu Cheng got his answer right by luck.

    But, suddenly, his ears began hearingplicated sound frequencies inside the cup, and when Qianye Zhenyi immediately looked up and towards Xu Cheng, he shockingly realized that he couldn¡¯t see Xu Cheng¡¯s shaking motion clearly at all.

    That¡¯s right, with his ultra-fast hand speed, Xu Cheng significantly sped up the rolling and bouncing frequencies of the dice inside the cup.

    Seeing Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s eyelids twitching, Xu Cheng faintly smiled, and his eyes were looking at him as if he was saying, ¡°You wanna listen? You wanna listen, right? Let¡¯s see if you can still track my dice when I shake it 5 times per second and make the dice¡¯s movements be more and more drastic inside the cup. Give it a listen, I don¡¯t believe you can guess any of them right.¡±

    This was what Xu Cheng was nning. He didn¡¯t know how to shake dice, so he would definitely lose if Qianye Zhenyi wanted to shake dice topete for the smallest orrgest value. However, Xu Cheng could y this guessing game. Firstly, his vision could prate the cup and see the exact face value of the dice. Then, his super fast hand speed could interfere with Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s hearing. Together, he was definitely going to win this.

    The more Qianye Zhenyi listened, the more he felt like his brain was going crazy with all the nonsense his ears were picking up. Immediately, he began sweating beads again.

    Xu Cheng suddenly stopped and mmed the cup onto the table. Then, removing his hand from the table, he looked at Qianye Zhenyi and said, ¡°You can guess now.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s whole brain was like congee right now, what was he going to guess? He couldn¡¯t make any guess at all, that frequencypletely facked him up.

    Seeing Qianye Zhenyi covered in sweat, Master Qin frowned as he came over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Qianye Zhenyi didn¡¯t know what to say... He was really anxious with all these people watching, and he didn¡¯t want to answer Xu Cheng¡¯s question and humiliate himself, because he couldn¡¯t make any confident guess at all...

    ¡°Hurry up, what¡¯s the answer!¡± many spectators from the crowd began shouting.

    Shen Yao immediately led the crowd and shouted, ¡°Were you just boasting about your skills earlier? Mr. Qianye, could it be that you bought your reputation in the gamblingmunity?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± Qianye Zhenyi shouted, ¡°Who in the gambling industry doesn¡¯t recognize my dice skills?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down. Then, using his past experience, he made a rough guess. After awhile, he finally opened his mouth, ¡°I guess 35.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately lifted the cup, but the dice inside turned out to be 1, 1, 2, 2, 3, 3, 3, 5, 5, 6.

    <b>Chapter 112: Holy Crap, This Works Too? (Part two)</b>

    Seeing the dice, Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°31 in total, even if I give or take 2 from your answer, your guess is still not close enough. Mr. Qianye, you lost.¡±

    Qianye¡¯s face was already as pale as could be as he looked at the table in disbelief.

    He didn¡¯t expect at all to lose to a rookie with no reputation on such a formal asion.

    ¡°No, no, you couldn¡¯t have urately guessed my dice. It must¡¯ve been luck!¡±

    At that moment, some people began mocking him, ¡°Are you dumb? You can guess the final value purely by luck, but Mr. Xu got every single dice correct! How¡¯s that luck? If you can¡¯t ept defeat, then don¡¯t y. What the fack are you trying to say now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and you shamelessly came over to our country saying you are a master with dice, but you couldn¡¯t even guess the total value. A master? I think you are more of a clown.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi was furious, and he red at those audience members and then stared back at Xu Cheng with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! You just got lucky, so it doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    The audience was immediately against him. ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s face was as thick as his dice skills, and he wasn¡¯t fazed by the disdain of the crowd at all.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Okay, then what do you propose we y so luck doesn¡¯t y a factor but only skill does?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi snorted, ¡°Let¡¯spete in shaking the dice to get the biggest or smallest value! That has always been the right way to decide who¡¯s better! The guessing game is too dependent on luck, there¡¯s no skill involved at all.¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s see who can get the smallest value, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi, ¡°I was going to say that too. How many dice do you want to y with?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Let¡¯s just do 5.¡±

    Then, Qianye Zhenyi immediately ate all 5 dice with his cup and began shaking nonstop.

    What was really killing Shen Yao was, Xu Cheng still put the dice into the cup one by one to shake.

    The two people showed no intention of stopping, and although their eyes were locked, Qianye Zhenyi¡¯s ears were already focused on what was going on inside his cup. Finally, both of them mmed their cups onto the table.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You can go first.¡±

    Qianye Zhenyi lifted the cup, and everyone just saw 5 dice stacked on top of each other, and the one on top was a one. When Qianye Zhenyi removed the dice one by one from the top, every dice was a one.

    On his side, Master Qinughed satisfyingly and said, ¡°Each dice is a one, making the total five, the smallest you can get.¡±

    Xu Cheng interrupted him, ¡°Wait, why¡¯s five the smallest?¡±

    Master Qin stared at him with the ¡°are you kidding me¡± expression and replied, ¡°The smallest value of each dice is 1, and there are five. What¡¯s the smallest total value if not 5?¡±

    The crowd also thought Master Qin was right.

    However, at that moment, Xu Cheng lifted his cup and said, ¡°This should be the smallest.¡±

    When the crowd came close, they just saw that all the dice had been shaken into powder form. There was no dice anymore... Everyone took in a cold breath.

    Xu Cheng smiled, revealing his teeth, and said, ¡°Mine is 0 in total. Sorry, it¡¯s smaller than yours, so I¡¯m the winner again.¡±

    Master Qin red right at him. ¡°What the fack is this? There¡¯s no dice anymore, how¡¯s that possibly allowed?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly pointed at Qianye Zhenyi and said, ¡°If he¡¯s such a pro, get him to shake the dice into powder too! If he¡¯s not capable of doing that, then just ept defeat. Nowhere in the rules does it say that 5 is an automatic winner, so I just want to ask you two, do you have the balls to ept defeat?¡±

    Poooof!

    Qianye Zhenyi coughed up blood from his throat.

    Holy fack, this works too?

 Chapter 113 - Money-Laundering Snipe Operation

    <b>Chapter 113: Money-Laundering Snipe Operation (Part one)</b>

    It didn¡¯t matter if he technically won this round or not, Qianye Zhenyi felt no different than if he had lost. Because he had just yed the shameless card in the previous round, if he were to throw a tantrum again this round, then he would not only lose the game but also his integrity.

    So, he could only re at Xu Cheng furiously as he opened his mouth with difficulty, ¡°There are indeed many coiling dragons and crouching tigers in Huaxia. I ept my defeat, and I¡¯m a man of my words.¡±

    Then, he just left the casino and never looked back.

    Master Qin¡¯s entire face sunk, and he could bepletely sure that Xu Cheng would not give up today! But, he definitely couldn¡¯t allow Xu Cheng to stay here! He must leave because with his skills, he would very likely mess up the entire moneyundering operation.

    Just as he was battling in his mind on how to possibly get this guy to leave, Xu Cheng took out his wallet,immediately terrifying Master Qin as he thought Xu Cheng was going to start gambling money now. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment, and he looked back at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m just grabbing a cigarette, why are you so nervous?¡±

    Then, he put his wallet back after taking out a cigarette and lit it up.

    ¡°Officer Xu, you have to remember your identity. If you get reported for gambling, then it would be a big problem.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Gambling a little is entertaining though, I can¡¯t even gamble with a hundred yuan?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Master Qin immediately rejected. ¡°You already saw what¡¯s going on at the event here today. There¡¯s no problems here at all, so you should leave now.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t wee me, then I will just go.¡±

    Then, he put down his wine ss and walked out of the casino.

    Behind Master Qin, a bodyguard came up to him and coldly whispered to him, ¡°Master Qin, should I get someone to kill him?¡±

    Master Qin immediately scolded him, ¡°Kill him? Before you, a professional hitman group took the job, and now the whole team is having tea at the police station. I don¡¯t even know if they sold us out or not yet. Don¡¯t forget, he also killed Gate Master Yan of North Gate, can you fight him? And, now he¡¯s not just a patrol officer anymore, but a team captain of the criminal investigation department. If he dies, the police would only suspect us. Just let this thing go, as long as he doesn¡¯t set foot in our casino again today. Go, take the documents I gave you and get your eyes on those gambling pros that came here today that could potentially screw up our operation. The moment someone¡¯s winning amount exceeds ten million, immediately arrange one of our pros to go over and deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After Xu Cheng left, he immediately said to Shen Yao, ¡°Begin the operation. They will lower their guard after I leave.¡±

    Shen Yao listened but didn¡¯t reply, because it may look suspicious to others if she looked like she was talking to herself.

    Xu Cheng directly went back to the office building across the street, which was now their temporarymand center. Right after he came in, those officers all looked at him admiringly. ¡°Captain Xu, how did you catch all the cards?¡±

    ¡°Captain Xu, can you make a fifth ace card appear like magic?¡±

    Xu Cheng flicked the guy asking about the fifth ace card on the head. ¡°Magic your a-s. How¡¯s the surveince? Everything normal?¡±

    ¡°All good, the whole casino is being monitored by us too now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very well, get me info on who¡¯s gambling in the VIP area.¡±

    The technician already had the data collected and replied, ¡°All here. There¡¯s a middle-eastern gambler here for the poker tournament. He¡¯s a bit suspicious because he¡¯s not a professional yet he¡¯s here for the tournament and he¡¯s ying at the high stake tables. There¡¯s also a big boss of a long-distance freightpany in the country. We suspect both guys might be here for moneyundering, and the local police station have the freightpany guy on record linked to a potential smuggling case.¡±

    <b>Chapter 113: Money-Laundering Snipe Operation (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Cut to their table¡¯s surveince, let¡¯s see the amounts they are ying with.¡±

    The technician immediately switched to that table¡¯s camera, and when Xu Cheng saw that they were all ying in the millions, he immediately said to Shen Yao, ¡°Go y at the 32nd table in the VIP area.¡±

    After hearing that, she found the 32nd table and sat down.

    The moment she sat down, the staff said to her, ¡°Hello Miss, this is a restricted gambling area.¡±

    Shen Yao pretended to be a bit unsatisfied. ¡°Since you guys are open for business, why are you turning away customers? You think only you guys have the money, and I don¡¯t? What¡¯s the big deal as long as I have enough money to y with you? Look at the two empty seats, why can¡¯t I join? What¡¯s so fun with ying with just 3 yers on the table.¡±

    The eyes of the guest from the middle east lit up upon seeing Shen Yao¡¯s face and body, and he immediately got h¡ªy. He said to the staff with a smile, ¡°Since this beautifuldy wants to y, then let her join us.¡±

    Then, he turned to Shen Yao, smiled, and said, ¡°Beautifuldy, the stakes we are ying are a bit high, are you sure you want to join?¡±

    Shen Yao revealed her charming smile. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The guy then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then let thedy join us.¡±

    On this table, there were a total of 3 yers, with Shen Yao being the fourth one. The main character of this table was this client from the middle east. ording to his deal with the underground money house, during the tournament over the next three days, the casino will let him win about 950 million US dors, and this would be done by the dealer giving him as many good hands as possible under the table.

    Xu Cheng sat by a window and directly used his prating vision to see what was going on at the table. When he saw the dealer consecutively giving the middle-eastern guest good cards, he said to Shen Yao, ¡°The dealer¡¯s cheating and giving that middle-eastern client good cards. Don¡¯t follow in the next few rounds, just fold and listen for my next order.¡±

    Shen Yao heard Xu Cheng¡¯s voice from the earpiece and directly folded.

    The middle-eastern guest saw this beauty directly folding for a few rounds straight and thought she didn¡¯t know how to y at all. He immediately felt his chance hade. ¡°Beautifuldy, do you want me to teach you how to y? Maybe you can leave your phone number with me, and we can get something to drink tonight?¡±

    Shen Yao stroked the hair near her ear elegantly and replied with a beautiful smile, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to y, but I¡¯m slowly learning.¡±

    Before the next round of cards was dealt, Xu Cheng already saw that it would actually be Shen Yao that would have the best hand. Originally, the dealer nned for only 3 yers at the table, and Shen Yao¡¯s sudden appearance did mess up their ns a little. Next to Shen Yao, that gentleman from the middle east had the second best hand, and the other two yers also had okay hands. There could be an intense fight this round.

    Xu Cheng immediately said to Shen Yao, ¡°You can bet however much you want this round, just try to get the most from their pocket.¡±

    An alluring smile immediately appeared on Shen Yao¡¯s face. The four of them each looked at the two cards they had faced down, and when the dealer dealt the third card for everyone, the other three yers also didn¡¯t hurry to fold.

    The middle-eastern guest trusted the dealer at this casino too much, and he confidently threw in 5 million right away. The dealer would try his best to give him good cards, but he obviously couldn¡¯t guarantee that the middle-eastern guest would have the best hand every time. After all, there were other yers, and he wouldn¡¯t try to ruin the casino¡¯s reputation. At most, the dealer would try to remember the cards as he washed them, and then give the guest a look if he would be dealt the best hand that round. However, there would also be times the dealer remembered wrong.

    The middle-eastern gentleman threw in the chips and then looked at Shen Yao with a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m always very generous, especially towards beautiful girls.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Oh really? But I don¡¯t think 6 million is generous.¡±

    As she said this, she threw in a big pile of chips. ¡°I bet 10 million.¡±

 Chapter 114 - The Opponentâ€™s Bluff

    <b>Chapter 114: The Opponent¡¯s Bluff (Part one)</b>

    The Middle-Eastern guest had to look at Shen Yao with a different eye. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so rich, but that was for the best, since that meant their families were in the same ss.

    ¡°My name is Joseph.¡±

    Shen Yao didn¡¯t care what his name was. She just lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you calling or not?¡±

    Josephughed, feeling that things were getting interesting.

    ¡°20 million!¡± he shouted and threw down 20 million in chips. No matter how much he put on the line, he thought the casino would make sure that he won it back, and that was why he was so fearless.

    The other two guys were still looking around. The wager was getting a bit big, and one guy finally folded after taking onest look at his hand. The other guy was still holding on, and he threw in 20 million as well.

    ¡°I call.¡±

    When the dealer gave out the fourth card, just with the two cards revealed for each yer, Joseph had the bigger hand. Of course, the overall value still had to include the two hidden cards in each yer¡¯s hand, and that was the exciting part about this game. With a total of 5 cards, 2 hidden and 3 revealed, the yers could begin raising their bet from the third card that was dealt revealed and see if it was worth gambling with thebinations one had. However, the opponents could also look at the revealed cards to guess what your best hand could be and then decide to call your raise or not.

    Very clearly, judging by the revealed cards, Joseph probably had the best hand.

    As for Shen Yao, her revealed cards were 5 and 8, which did not look goodl for her at all.

    But, Shen Yao smiled and threw in 50 million. ¡°I raise 50 million, who wants to follow?¡±

    Joseph gave Shen Yao a nce, and then at the casino staff,ughing inside. ¡°This casino really thought of everything. In addition to giving me money, they even chose to let a beautiful girl be the delivery girl? Could this be the dessert the casino prepared for me?¡±

    Right then, he looked at the dealer, but the dealer also didn¡¯t haveplete confidence that he gave Joseph the best hand, so he only remained still and didn¡¯t give Joseph any signal.

    Joseph didn¡¯t care anymore. How could he allow a woman to ride on top of him like this? Besides, he was also trying to get into this girl¡¯s panties, so he couldn¡¯t admit defeat right now. He must let Shen Yao see that he was a very generous and rich guy.

    ¡°50 million, I follow.¡±

    Shen Yaoughed. At the same time, Xu Cheng who had been spectating alsoughed. This was why he needed a girl to help, a beautiful girl especially. At least a beautiful girl could get people to drop their guard and be less vignt, since no one would expect the beauty to be so good at gambling and digging holes for others to jump in.

    The other yer snorted and folded.

    When the dealer continued onto the fifth card, Shen Yao got a 7 of a different suit. Seeing this, Joseph and the dealer both smiled. In this situation, the best hand Shen Yao could get was a straight. But, that was only if her two hidden cards were a 6 and either a 4 or 9! Not to mention how slim the odds of getting a 6, but even if she got a 6, it was also very unlikely that the other card was a 4 or 9! So, Joseph thought that this girl was too cute, not knowing how to y at all.

    On the side, the other two yers were all regretting that they gave up too early, seeing how easy this opponent was.

    Only Shen Yao knew that her hidden cards were exactly a 6 and 9, making her hand a straight. However, what really shocked Shen Yao was, how did Xu Cheng know? Before herst card was dealt, her hand was really a mess, almost the worst kind of all. But, that fifth card was a 7 and actually connected all her other cards, making her hand a straight! If she could talk right now, she really wanted to ask Xu Cheng through her earpiece, ¡°How did you know?!¡±

    <b>Chapter 114: The Opponent¡¯s Bluff (Part two)</b>

    In fact, Xu Cheng already saw through all the cards on the table, and he also predicted what each yer would be getting. He already knew that Joseph would get three aces, which wouldn¡¯t defeat Shen Yao¡¯s straight. But, for an experienced yer, three aces were enough for him to take risks. One must say, Joseph was a man of courage.

    Xu Cheng saw Shen Yao was a bit nk, so he reminded her through the earpiece, ¡°Don¡¯t let your mind wander off. Hurry up and raise.¡±

    Shen Yao came to her senses, but she was still a bit worried. She was scared that her straight might not be able to beat Joseph¡¯s hand. After all, straights weren¡¯t that high up on the list, and there were many hands that could beat hers.

    Feeling that Shen Yao was hesitating, Xu Cheng reminded her, ¡°Believe me, just raise however much you want and try to win as much as possible.¡±

    Pouting her lips, Shen Yao pushed over 100 million yuan in chips. ¡°A hundred million!¡±

    The two yers on the side that already gave up all took in a deep cold breath. They didn¡¯t expect the woman to y this big.

    ¡°Beautifuldy, if you are ying like this, how could I have the heart to take your money? I¡¯m scared that you will cry like a baby after losing.¡±

    Shen Yao rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Then you should fold.¡±

    Joseph shrugged his shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s clearly not going to happen. I already put a lot of money on the table now.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very generous?¡±

    Joseph deviously smiled. ¡°But no one doesn¡¯t like money, not even women are as attractive as it.¡±

    Then, he pushed in another pile of chips. ¡°I raise 100 million with you.¡±

    Without a second word, Shen Yao pushed in another two hundred million.

    The dealer frowned, feeling that something was off. Logically speaking, if Shen Yao¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t a straight, then it would bepletely useless. So, the most probable reason that she was still raising was because she had a straight. The dealer immediately looked towards Joseph, giving him the eye that was telling him not to follow.

    Seeing the dealer¡¯s signal, Joseph was suddenly stunned.

    What the hell is this? Wasn¡¯t this woman sent by you guys to give me money?

    ¡°Sir, if you are not calling, just fold.¡± Shen Yao smiled.

    Joseph took another look at Shen Yao¡¯s revealed cards ¨C a 5, a 7, and an 8.

    ¡°You have a straight?¡± Joseph asked Shen Yao, trying to probe.

    Shen Yaoughed, ¡°If you are scared, then just fold.¡±

    If she really had a straight, then Joseph would for sure lose. However, he already threw in so much money, was he really going to fold now?¡±

    Immediately devising a new n in this situation, Joseph immediatelyughed, ¡°No matter how you y your hand, it¡¯s a straight at best, and a pretty average straight. You think I¡¯m scared of straights? I¡¯m in, 200 million!¡±

    He decided to bluff, using high stakes to scare Shen Yao.

    Shen Yao¡¯s face slightly changed, and she became a bit nervous. Oh crap, he saw through my hand but is still not afraid? Should I still raise?

    At this moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s voice came again. ¡°There¡¯s something in gambling called bluffing. He just wants to pretend that he saw through your hand and then scare you, because your hand is just too obvious. Anyone would know that the biggest hand you can have is a straight, and most likely you don¡¯t even have it. So, even if your opponent¡¯s hand isn¡¯t bigger than yours, they will try to scare you. Just listen to me, if he dares to follow, then you should just keep on going. It¡¯s my money if you lose anyways, why are you scared?¡±

    Shen Yao suddenly came to a realization, and she calmed down. Hopefully, Xu Cheng was right.

    Seeing Shen Yao hesitating, Joseph¡¯s smile became brighter.

    ¡°How about it, are you raising again?¡±

    Shen Yao gritted her teeth, and then she said to the casino staff, ¡°I would like to get more chips. Raising!¡±

 Chapter 115 - Quiet Down

    Chapter 115: Quiet Down (Part one)

    Joseph¡¯s eyes immediately emitted the light of greed when he saw Shen Yao directly exchanging 800 million yuan to chips. Who knew this girl was a rich and self-willed master?

    Possessing both money and beauty, wasn¡¯t that the kind of target that he had always wanted to court? If he could really make this girl lose so much money to the point of doubting her life, wouldn¡¯t then be the perfect time for him swoop in and make her his?

    At the thought of this, Josephughed as he lit up a Cuban cigar. The more he looked at Shen Yao, the more he got into her. This woman at least wasn¡¯t like a gold digger that only had a beautiful exterior, since she wielded a strong personality as well. It sure would give him a great sense of aplishment if he was able to conquer her.

    ¡°200 million, I call. Mr. Joseph, you are right, I have a straight, do you dare to call?¡± Shen Yao looked at Joseph and said provocatively.

    Joseph¡¯s eyelids twitched a bit. She really has a straight?

    He stared at Shen Yao, wanting to see whether she was acting or not.

    ¡°Why am I not raising? I know you have straight, and since you love giving away your money, then I will dly take it. No matter how much you are raising, I will apany you. Let me tell you, Beautiful Angel, you might have to sleep on the streets tonight.¡±

    Since he was already showing off like this, he must perfect his act. Even if he could see himself losing, he must keep up the generous and confident image, even though he was already crying on the inside.

    Hearing him say that, Shen Yao got scared again.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Just how much do you not believe me?¡±

    If Shen Yao could talk back, she would definitely scream at him, ¡°How the fack am I supposed to believe you? Can¡¯t you see that the guy clearly knows I have a straight and still raised with me? It means his hand is obviously bigger than mine.¡±

    Seeing Shen Yao hesitating, Xu Cheng was speechless.

    ¡°Just believe me. Even if you lose money, that money¡¯s mine. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. How about this, let¡¯s bet too. If his hand is bigger, then I will take you out for dinner for an entire week, any ce of your choice. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Shen Yao directly threw in 200 million chips. ¡°I raise.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyelids twitched again. But, he knew that he must not disy any hesitation or fear. So immediately, he pushed out a mountain of chips and said, ¡°I raise too, 200 million. You are mine.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That should be enough now, double raise and force a reveal.¡±

    Shen Yao directly pushed out the 400 million yuan she had left and said, ¡°Reveal.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s face slightly changed. Then, he flipped over his two face-down cards. ¡°Three Aces. I don¡¯t believe that you really have a straight!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha.¡± When Shen Yao saw he really had a smaller hand, she immediately got so excited that she threw away the cold goddess imagepletely, directly standing on her chair and beginning to wave her fists.

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Dude, can you quiet down a bit? I¡¯m almost going deaf over here. It¡¯s just winning some money, calm down.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s face was a bit red from excitation and was pretty cute. She immediately covered her mouth and then stuck out her tongue, but the smile was still in her eyes. She flipped over her two hidden cards and said, ¡°Mr. Joseph, sorry, I really do have a straight. Us women aren¡¯t asplicated as you men.¡±

    Joseph immediately mmed his fist onto the desk, and the undercover agent responsible for protecting Shen Yao immediately came over and packed up the chips for her.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng said to Shen Yao, ¡°Let¡¯s stop for now and leave. If you leave now, this man will ask you to stay. But if you just continue to y, then the people on the casino side will notice you. So, you have to pretend that you want to leave.¡±

    Shen Yao seemed to understand what Xu Cheng meant, and she immediately said to her bodyguard, ¡°We got a pretty good harvest today, let¡¯s go. This should be enough for me to spend for a few years.¡±

    Chapter 115: Quiet Down (Part two)

    Her ability to just take the win and leave immediately made the staff that was about to intercept her hesitate.

    Logically speaking, this miss shouldn¡¯t be someone that was here to cause trouble. If she was, then she would only greedily continue to y. And, judging by Shen Yao¡¯s skills just now, she seemed like aplete novice. Only Joseph himself could be med for not realizing fast enough that she wasn¡¯t someone from the casino. He even thought that Shen Yao was here to deliberately lose money to him, and when the dealer tried to warn him, he already threw down 300 million. He obviously couldn¡¯t quit by then.

    Through the surveince, Master Qin stopped the security guards he sent to intercept Shen Yao. ¡°Wait, she probably isn¡¯t here to look for trouble.¡±

    When Shen Yao and her bodyguard were packing up the chips, Joseph got close to the dealer and whispered in a deep voice, ¡°Give me an exnation, what the fack is this? Why didn¡¯t you remind me in the beginning? Let me ask you, the money that I lost, is it on the casino or do I have to cover it from the amount that I¡¯mundering?¡±

    The dealer bitterly smiled. ¡°Mr. Joseph, I don¡¯t think we should me the casino side for this, right?¡±

    Joseph immediately grabbed him by the cor with a darkened face. ¡°Are you guys facking with me?¡±

    The dealer gestured for him to calm down. ¡°I think you should get this miss to stay, and I will try my best to watch out for you for a bit.¡±

    Joseph then finally let go of his cor. Then, he sat down and shouted to Shen Yao, who seemed to be leaving, ¡°You are satisfied with just winning that much money? Believe me, Beautiful Lady, you can win a lot more from me, so much that you won¡¯t even be able to spend it all in your lifetime.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Yao turned around and put on the innocent and curious baby face. ¡°It sounds like you are very rich.¡±

    Josephughed and said, ¡°I have nothing but money to show off.¡±

    Shen Yao patted her chest and said, ¡°I think I will pass. I don¡¯t really know how to y cards, and I just got lucky today and won a couple hundred million. I¡¯m satisfied enough. Goodbye Mr. Joseph.¡±

    After saying that, she pretended to leave.

    Joseph, of course, got anxious. The moneyundered would be used on legitimate expenses of hispany, and they weren¡¯t in the state where they could just casually miscount a couple hundred million. So, he must win the money he just lost back, or his dad would whip his a-s.

    However, what way did he have to get her to stay?

    At the thought of this, Joseph saw the big blue diamond ring on his hand. He immediately took it off and said, ¡°Beautiful Lady, do you see this ring? It¡¯s a rare big blue diamond from South Africa, and it¡¯s worth at least 30 million now. But, even if you have that much money, there won¡¯t be more rings like this one to sell to you. How about it? Even if you are not interested in money, you should be at least interested in this, right? As long as you can win another round, why not take this ring with you too?¡±

    What kind of diamond rings had Shen Yao not seen before? As a stewardess serving on high-end flights, what kind of nobles and rich figures hadn¡¯t she seen before? But to follow the n, she could only pretend to be interested and agree to stay.

    ¡°Mr. Joseph, I am indeed very interested.¡±

    Joseph: ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s just go a few more rounds.¡±

    Shen Yao paused for a moment, and then she said with a charming smile, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s still early. I can stay for a few more rounds.¡±

    Then, she looked towards the other two yers. ¡°Are you guys ying too?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the two men replied in unison. They saw how many chips Shen Yao had, and they were both overtaken by greed. More importantly, they felt that Shen Yao revealed too much emotion on her face when gambling. When her hand was good, she would have excitement written all over her face. When her hand was bad, she would directly fold. It was just too easy to deal with people like her.

 Chapter 116 - Josephâ€™s Chance

    Chapter 116: Joseph¡¯s Chance (Part one)

    It was easy to see Shen Yao¡¯s emotions from her face. When she got a good hand, there would be sparkling light in her eyes, and when she got a bad hand, she would subconsciously frown.

    Maybe Xu Cheng also saw this weakness of hers, but it was toote to get her to fix that shoring. He could only utilize this toy out the next trap.

    When Shen Yao sat back down for another round, the dealer began dealing cards again.

    Shen Yao also told her bodyguard to put all the chips out on the sideline as he stood beside her.

    At the backstage, Shen Yao¡¯s profile was already on Master Qin¡¯s table. No wonder she looked so familiar to him, she turned out to be Mr. Shen¡¯s treasured daughter. It was also now clear how she was able to take out so much money to y.

    Shen Yao¡¯s father¡¯s assets were valued in the tens of billions, and plus he only had her daughter as his sessor after his son died, so he especially treasured this daughter of his. However, they didn¡¯t know that Shen Yao was in a big fight with her dad, but her dad did indeed feel guilty towards her and listened to everything she said.

    ¡°This Miss Shen¡¯s usually very rebellious, she¡¯s probably not here to mess with us.¡± Master Qin saw how Shen Yao lost a few more rounds in a row and said to his men, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep an eye on her anymore. Watch the others, especially those from Las Vegas.¡±

    Shen Yao consecutively lost more rounds and gave away a few millions, and those few millions allowed the other two yers on the table to taste some sweetness.

    In fact, Xu Cheng purposely told Shen Yao to fold, because it would only seem normal if she were to win some and lose some.

    In the new round when Shen Yao was about to check on her face-down cards, Xu Cheng suddenly realized something and said to the bodyguard by Shen Yao¡¯s side, ¡°Seven o¡¯clock of Shen Yao, there¡¯s a hidden camera. Someone¡¯s probably using that camera to cheat. Just shuffle over a few centimeters to block it.¡±

    The bodyguard received the order and immediately moved a little to one side, just enough to block the camera.

    ¡°Fack!¡± the staff at the casino that was prepared to help Joseph win back the money immediately saw something blocking the camera and got pissed. He then said to the dealer through the earpiece, ¡°Camera blocked, I can¡¯t see that girl¡¯s cards anymore. You will have to make the call yourself.¡±

    The dealer frownd and nced at the bodyguard behind Shen Yao. Seeing him just standing there expressionlessly, he couldn¡¯t see any emotion or intention on his face.

    Now, there was no way for them to peek at Shen Yao¡¯s cards and then give signals to Joseph. All of this happened without Shen Yao knowing.

    Xu Cheng took a look, and when the dealer was about to deal the hands, he already predicted what each yer¡¯s hand would look like. So, before the cards were dealt, he reminded Shen Yao, ¡°Hey woman, there¡¯s no need to be so obvious with the expressions on your face, okay? At least do a little acting, or just be more calm. I know you are very excited from winning a couple hundred million yuan, but you do know that you won that money for me, right?¡±

    Yep, immediately after hearing that, Shen Yao felt depressed right away. At the thought that the hundreds of millions of yuan that she just won didn¡¯t have much to do with her, she immediately disyed a discouraged expression.

    That was right, that was the expression Xu Cheng wanted Shen Yao to put on her face, because her hand would be really good in this round.

    Joseph and the other two yers all narrowed their eyes as they tried to read Shen Yao. Seeing how she looked a bit depressed after getting those two face-down cards, they immediately guessed that this girl¡¯s hand was pretty bad this round.

    ¡°The smallest card holder, open,¡± the dealer said to Shen Yao.

    Correct, Shen Yao had a 5 of diamonds, which was the smallest revealed card on the table, and the dealer was asking if she wanted to bet.

    ¡°100 thousand,¡± Shen Yao said, not sounding very excited at all.

    Chapter 116: Joseph¡¯s Chance (Part two)

    When it was Joseph¡¯s turn, he just casually threw in a million. ¡°Raise, one million.¡±

    The other two yers both raised as well.

    When the second revealed cards were dealt, Shen Yao got an 8 of diamonds.

    Joseph saw that he had the 3 and 5 of hearts as his face-up cards, and 4 and 6 of hearts as his face-down cards, and he couldn¡¯t be more excited, praying to every god there was to get another heart. If it was another heart, then he would at least have a flush! If he could get a 2 and 7, then it would be a straight flush! That would be one of the top hands to get.

    However, Joseph felt it was quite a pity because he knew Shen Yao¡¯s temper of folding right away if she didn¡¯t get a good hand. What a pity for such a good hand he got this round, it would be unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t win the couple hundred million back.

    So, Joseph tried to contain his excitement, and he wanted to trick more people to raise before harvesting!

    He coughed and sighed. ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t pray enough beforeing here today, I¡¯m always getting crappy hands. But, being generous has always been my style. I¡¯ll raise 5 million.¡±

    The other two yers saw his face-up cards and then Shen Yao¡¯s, both of which didn¡¯t have high-value cards, so they decided to risk it and call the raise this round.

    ¡°Call.¡±

    ¡°Call.¡±

    Joseph then looked at Shen Yao. ¡°Your turn now, my beautifuldy. You indeed shocked me with thatrge win, I didn¡¯t expect a girl to be so bold and courageous.¡±

    He was praising but also provoking Shen Yao.

    Shen Yao just smiled and replied, ¡°After winning so much money, I should at least give some back when I get a bad hand. Five million, I call as well.¡±

    When the dealer dealt everyone their third card, Shen Yao got a 9 of diamonds, so now, her face up cards were 5, 8, and 9, all of the same suit.

    On Joseph¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t feel more excited and he was just one step away from shouting loudly and throwing all of his money in. Just as he prayed, he got a heart, and even the 7 of hearts! Now, his hand was 3, 4, 5, 6, and 7, which was a straight flush!

    Then, seeing Shen Yao¡¯s face-up cards, although they were all of the same suit, they were only 5, 8, and 9, with a 6 and 7 missing to be a straight flush! The difficulty of getting those two was through the roof, and even if the dealer dealt two more cards of the diamond suit, Shen Yao would only have a flush, while Joseph got a straight flush!

    Seeing Joseph and Shen Yao¡¯s face-up cards, the other two yers were both quite scared, because both of them didn¡¯t get any cards with the diamond or heart suits. This meant the probability of Joseph and Shen Yao getting those cards just got a lot higher.

    But, even if Joseph and Shen Yao got a single card of a different suit, then the two¡¯s hands were basically trashed. Now, it all came down to who had the balls. If you get it right, then you win tons of money; if you got it wrong, then you would fall into an abyss.

    ¡°Joseph, with 7 points, you can speak first,¡± the dealer said.

    Joseph directly threw in 10 million. ¡°We are already in the fifth round, it¡¯s not my style to give up now.¡±

    The other two yers looked at his face, wanting to see if he was acting.

    One of them took a look at his hand and saw that the biggest hand he had was a pair of aces, so he decided to fold.

    Meanwhile, the other yer got a straight. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your raise.¡±

    Josephughed and looked towards Shen Yao. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    Shen Yao frowned, pretending to be struggling.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butpliment her, ¡°I have to give you a perfect score for your acting.¡±

    In fact, Shen Yao was trying even harder than Joseph to shout out of excitement and go all in, because her hand was simply too godlike! However, this might be thest chance she had to get as much money as possible from this guy, so she must not mess it up.

    ¡°Mr. Joseph, can you guess what kind of hand I have this time?¡± Shen Yao asked.

    Josephughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s only a one-in-a-hundred chance that you have a straight flush, and a 7% chance that you have a flush. Based on my guess, I think you have a flush at best, or maybe just a straight.¡±

    Shen Yaoughed, ¡°Then Mr. Joseph, are you scared?¡±

    Joseph smiled and replied nonchntly, ¡°You want to get some clues on what my hand is? I just want to say that as long as you raise, I don¡¯t mind apanying you for another thrilling round.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? 20 million!¡± Shen Yao was straight to the point.

 Chapter 117 - Operation

    Chapter 117: Operation (Part one)

    Joseph couldn¡¯t be happier at this turn of events.

    As he said, in a 50-card deck without the jokers, the chance of Shen Yao getting the 6 of diamonds was one in fifty, and the chance of getting the 7 of diamonds was also another one in fifty. Together, it was just nearly impossible to get both of them. So, Shen Yao probably only had a flush or a straight.

    It was definitely reasonable for Joseph to go all in with her.

    ¡°20 million, I also raise.¡± Joseph¡¯s face was radiant from happiness.

    The other yer narrowed his eyes. In fact, Joseph and Shen Yao¡¯s hands were very simr. If they could get two cards of the same suit, then it would be a godly hand, or else his straight could beat both of them.

    But, he also became hesitant. One of those two most likely wouldn¡¯t have a flush, but if he were to bet that both of them didn¡¯t have a flush, then he wouldn¡¯t be as confident. After all, the revealed cards of those two were the same but of different suits, with one being diamonds and one being hearts, and he also didn¡¯t get any cards of those suits, so it was very likely for the diamonds and hearts to be in their face-down cards.

    At the thought of this, he hesitated on whether he should take the risk or not. After all, throwing down 20 million now meant he had to throw in a lot more moneyter on, and it would be miserable if he were to lose.

    Finally, this guy decided to fold.

    ¡°It¡¯s the two of us facing off again. To be honest, Beautiful Lady, don¡¯t you think this is destiny?¡± Josephughed and said.

    Shen Yao threw in 50 million yuan in chips. ¡°Sure, destiny is here, but I don¡¯t know if our families are of the same ss. I raise, 50 million.¡±

    Joseph was too excited. Just throw in as much money as you want. Today, in addition to the part I¡¯mundering, I¡¯m also winning your money.

    ¡°I said before, I will follow you until the end. If the man isn¡¯t as bold as the woman, then how can he court her?¡± Joseph said.

    Shen Yao: ¡°Mr. Joseph, I¡¯m not a person that likes to lie. My hand was just like you said, a flush.¡±

    Then, she threw in another 100 million.

    Joseph was already out of cash. So, he had no choice but to temporarily use some of hispany¡¯s money. Originally, the money he lost was supposed to be the amount that the casinoundered for him, but who knew that Shen Yao would win it all. Now, he also couldn¡¯t get the casino to lend him money, so he could only use thepany money. But that was fine since he wasn¡¯t going to lose anyways, or so he thought.

    ¡°100 million, I¡¯ll raise as well. But, I don¡¯t believe that you have a flush.¡± Joseph looked at Shen Yao and said, ¡°Even if you do, I¡¯m not scared.¡±

    Shen Yao also looked towards Joseph. She wasn¡¯t stupid, and she could estimate the hand Joseph had. Joseph had a 3, a 5, and a 7 revealed, and he needed a 4 and a 6 of hearts in order to get a straight flush. However, even if the dealer gave him a 4 and a 6, he would only have a 7-high straight flush, whereas she had a 9-high!

    But, she couldn¡¯t let Joseph see how happy she was, or she might scare the big fish away.

    ¡°I feel that Mr. Joseph, you are indeed very rich. How much have you yed today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the amount is probably over 100 million US dors, so it would be even more when converted to yuan,¡± Joseph said, ¡°But, that¡¯s not my limit.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Shen Yao provoked him, ¡°Then I want to see what your limit is. I raise, 200 million yuan!¡±

    Hahahaha! Joseph was secretly dying ofughter on the inside. This round, it seemed like he was going to get all the money he lost back and perhaps even more.

    Then what was he waiting for? Since his opponent wanted to give him money, then he just needed to raise as well.

    ¡°I raise.¡± Joseph rekindled a cigar and exhibited a satisfied temperament he hadn¡¯t shown before.

    Xu Cheng then said to the bodyguard, ¡°Go put on an act. Pretend to try to talk her out of it.¡±

    The bodyguard got closer to Shen Yao and whispered, ¡°Young Madam, I think we should get back now.¡±

    At this moment, Joseph really wanted to cut off that bodyguard¡¯s tongue. Although the bodyguard was whispering, he chose a volume that was just loud enough for everyone at the table to hear.

    Shen Yao lowered her voice and said to the bodyguard, ¡°But my hand¡¯s a bit better than before, I think I can win.¡±

    Joseph and the others first paused for a moment. Better than before? Was she referring to the round she won? Didn¡¯t she have straight that round? And a bit better than that round, so she had a flush this round?

    Although Shen Yao¡¯s voice was low, Joseph still heard, and the smile on his face became brighter.

    ¡°Are you nning to fold now? If yes, then I¡¯m going to take away the chips,¡± Joseph immediately said.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m folding?¡± Shen Yao gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll raise another 500 million!¡±

    Joseph suddenly began coughing.

    Shen Yao lifted her brows. ¡°Mr. Joseph, could it be that you got scared? Are you at your limit already?¡±

    Chapter 117: Operation (Part two)

    ¡°Nope.¡± Joseph patted his chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared, I was just shocked that you really don¡¯t know how to y.¡±

    Joseph immediately got hispany¡¯s foreign exchange ount to take out a line of credit of 200 million US dors, and he directly put down 500 million yuan as well.

    ¡°I call.¡±

    Shen Yao only had the one billion yuan Xu Cheng gave her. Plus Xu Cheng¡¯s real estate that could be used as coteral, she had a total of 1.6 billion yuan to work with. Seeing how hesitant she was, Xu Cheng immediately said to her, ¡°Just call, don¡¯t chicken out. You chickening out will spell bankruptcy for me now. If you feel guilty about me losing all my money, then you just need to cover my meals in the future.¡±

    In her heart, Shen Yao said to herself, ¡°Deal.¡±

    If that was really the case, then she really hoped Xu Cheng would lose all his money.

    ¡°500 million.¡± After Shen Yao raised, she looked at Joseph, her eyes filled with determination.

    Joseph began panicking a bit. After all, there was so much money on the table, and his opponent seemed to be going all in. Normally, if someone did that, then the decision must be backed by a strong hand. At the thought of this, Joseph looked towards the dealer, hoping for some advice. In the past few rounds, the dealer constantly gave him looks since he could check on Shen Yao¡¯s hand with the hidden camera. But now, the camera got blocked, and the dealer also wasn¡¯t confident anymore as well.

    Sensing Joseph¡¯s look, the dealer could only lower his head and not give an answer.

    Fack it! Joseph mmed the desk and shouted, ¡°500 million!¡±

    Shen Yao immediately responded, ¡°1 billion!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyes twitched. Taking another look at his hand, it was a straight flush, what was he scared of? Just because the woman that had been hesitating now became more determined? How could he be suppressed by a woman?

    ¡°I¡¯m the tail this round, 1 billion, let¡¯s reveal!¡± Joseph felt the round should end now, or both sides would be out of money to put on the table.

    Revealing his two face-down cards, he said, ¡°3, 4, 5, 6, 7, a straight flush! Let¡¯s just say you got lucky and got a flush, but so what? Can you beat me? Beautiful Lady, I told you, you really don¡¯t know how to y.¡±

    Shen Yao flipped over her 7 of diamonds, and then she flipped over herst face-down card. ¡°Then what about another straight on top of the flush?¡±

    On the table, the cards making up a 9-high straight flush were all disyed.

    Joseph¡¯s eyes almost popped out after seeing this, and he immediately fell from the chair.

    Xu Cheng took out the earpiece from his ear right away, and sure enough, for someone like Shen Yao who had never won this much money before, she delivered an unprecedented scream at the very next moment, one with a dolphin-like high pitch that could pierce a man¡¯s eardrum.

    The bodyguard immediately began helping Shen Yao pack up the chips.

    Joseph suddenly climbed up from the ground, grabbed onto the dealer¡¯s cor, and shouted, ¡°You dare to y me like this? Go and facking get your boss out!¡±

    Then, he punched the dealer in the face out of anger and immediately took out his phone to directly call the middleman behind this moneyundering deal.

    Xu Cheng immediately told the technician, ¡°Eavesdrop on his phone call right now. See who he¡¯s calling.¡±

    The officer nodded and got on it right away.

    Joseph naturally didn¡¯t know that his phone was being tracked. The moment the call went through, the technician immediately said in amazement, ¡°Captain Xu, it¡¯s Chang Qing.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Record the call.¡±

    Joseph went to the washroom and shouted, ¡°You m*therfacker, give me an exnation. Just now, I didn¡¯t get a single cent from the money I¡¯mundering, and I even lost 300 million of mypany¡¯s money. Mr. Qin, are you ying me?¡±

    On the other end, Chang Qing¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Mr. Joseph, calm down. I think we are getting sniped today. How about this, let¡¯s temporarily pause for today, and I will get you the money that¡¯s supposed to beundered to you through the underground money house first.¡±

    Joseph was not satisfied. ¡°Then what about the 300 million dors I lost?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°Mr. Joseph, the casino doesn¡¯t have that much money to give you. Go with my people right now, and they will take you to the underground money house. I will meet you there and talk to you.¡±

    Joseph: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not long after, Joseph left with one of the managers of the casino in a Mercedes sedan.

    Xu Cheng immediately said to the mic, ¡°Li Chao, Wu Gang,mence the operation. There¡¯s a Mercedes S600 sedan with te number ******, tail him.¡±

    Having long been ready on stand by, Li Chao and Wu Gang immediately became energetic and answered, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Then, they got into an undercover car, and their GPS received the satellite tracking signal from the technicians at themand center.

    Xu Cheng immediately said to the undercover police officer responsible for protecting Shen Yao, ¡°Keep her safe, evacuate her right away.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng said to the other officers at themand center, ¡°Tell the tax bureau that they can move now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The technician immediately picked up the phone and dispatched the team from the tax bureau that had been on standby, who directly went into the casino for a raid. Today, a lot of cash there would have unclear sources, and this time, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to prepare the books.

 Chapter 118 - Falling at the Last Hurdle?

    Chapter 118: Falling at the Last Hurdle? (Part one)

    After Chang Qing hung up, he walked out to the yard. His bodyguard Neil drove over the Mercedes sedan, left the vi, and went straight to the underground money house.

    But not long after that, an undercover car from West Gate that was following the Mercedes sedan called Chang Qing, ¡°Boss, you are being followed. The car behind you is a cop.¡±

    Chang Qing narrowed his eyes. ¡°Block him!¡±

    The undercover sedan got the order, and the driver immediately stepped on the gas and rear-ended Li Chao¡¯s car.

    Li Chao cursed, got off the car, and shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The three people from the sedan came down and smiled. ¡°Sorry, we take full responsibility.¡±

    Li Chao knew that his cover was blown, but now was also not good to chase after the Mercedes. When he went to stop the engine of the car, he said to the mic, ¡°Target is heading for Second Ring Road. #2, go and take over.¡±

    After seeing the Mercedes had driven over, the officer that was waiting at the intersection said, ¡°#2 got it. I¡¯m tailing him.¡±

    He was in a taxi, and Chang Qing wouldn¡¯t expect the police to tail him in a taxi. However, he already became more vignt. He immediately called the casino, ¡°Hello? Qin, immediately transfer that part of the funds. I don¡¯t care what you do, get it done. The news of our operation probably got leaked, we are getting sniped!¡±

    On the casino end, Master Qin¡¯s eyes immediately twitched, and he said to his men in a deep voice, ¡°Transfer away the funds. Besides the part on the book stored at the safe, transfer away the rest. Go and contact the other guests to get them to leave first. We are probably getting sniped by the police! Also, go and keep an eye on thedy that won from Joseph. Intercept her and don¡¯t let her get away with the money!¡±

    His men immediately replied, ¡°Master Qin, that Miss Shen Yao already disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Fack!¡± Master Qin swore, and when he got out of his office, he already saw tons of police officers flooding into the first-floor lobby.

    Master Qin¡¯s face darkened, and he turned around to his men and said in a deep voice, gritting his teeth, ¡°Hurry up, I will try to dy them. You guys go and get the excess billions from the vault and transfer them away, right now!¡±

    Then, he immediately walked down the stairs.

    There were people from a tax bureau leading a team of officers. There were about 40 to 50 of them, and it was a surprise raid.

    The representative of the tax bureau directly showed a document signed by the police HQ and said, ¡°Someone reported that there is a moneyundering operation today at your casino, and we want to check your books and funds.¡±

    Master Qin smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t someonee over to check a few days ago? I remember that nothing was wrong. Why is there a surprise check today without any warning? Officer Liao, did our casino do something wrong these days? Howe we are receiving so much attention from you guys?¡±

    This Officer Liao from the tax bureau said, ¡°Sorry, it was the local bureau that camest time, and this time we are from the city bureau. A few days ago, it was strange because your books were too normal, and logically speaking, every casino would have some problems with their bookkeeping. You guys were too normal on the bookkeeping and that actually makes it abnormal. Excuse us for the inconvenience, but please take us to your finance room, or don¡¯t me us for disrupting your business today. This is a signed search warrant and it gives us the authority to execute first before reporting.¡±

    Master Qin only wanted to swear right now.

    Chapter 118: Falling at the Last Hurdle? (Part two)

    Just then, one of his men rushed over and whispered into his ears, ¡°Master Qin, all the money was transferred into the vans and have been taken out from the backdoor.

    Master Qin finally felt a bit of relief. Then, he calmly said to the people from the tax bureau, ¡°Then take your time.¡±

    However, the vansing out from their backdoor that contained tons of cash were all captured by Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. He immediately said to Wu Gang, ¡°At the back of the casino, there are 2 Toyota vans containingrge amounts of cash. Intercept it right away!¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    After hanging up, he gave the signal to the special police unit officers that were on standby, and everyone suddenly came out from hiding. Fully armed, they directly stopped the two vans that just came out from the back of the casino.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    Seeing the rows of police and cold gun barrels that surrounded them, the drivers immediately began sweating and subconsciously stepped on the brake.

    Wu Gang led a few officers around to the back right away, and they opened up the van from the back one after another. After ripping open the bags, they saw tons of cash. Wu Gang immediately smiled and reported, ¡°Boss, we intercepted them and seized arge amount of cash!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very good. Bring the money to Officer Liao, and detain everyone involved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Xu Cheng got into his car and drove to another route. He was going after the route tailing Chang Qing. After switching channels, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s tailing Joseph so far?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Both him and Chang Qing¡¯s vehicles seemed to be heading off to the direction of the north-south suburbs. I remember that there is a famous summer resort in that area, and it¡¯s frequently visited by the rich and the powerful. There¡¯s a rumor that the resort is also a property under West Gate, and it¡¯s normally used to treat important guests.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Dispatch the special police unit to surround that ce right away, I think the underground money house is there.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Right after, Xu Cheng said to the officers that were still tailing them, ¡°You guys can withdraw now, I will continue following them.¡±

    But at that moment, the two tails on Chang Qing and Joseph both replied, ¡°Boss, they turned around and went in the opposite direction now. Did someone leak our operation to them?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment.

    Suddenly changing directions, that means they noticed that they were being followed. Was there a mole in the police system?

    At the next moment, he immediately asked Li Chao, ¡°Did you already call the special police unit?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Xu Cheng mmed his fist on the steering wheel. The operation today was not simply to screw West Gate¡¯s casinos, but also Chang Qing and the others that were behind this whole thing. It would be best if they could get the underground money house too! As long as this group of people escaped, West Gate would recover... Now, the big fish was about to get away?

    If they couldn¡¯tpletely eradicate West Gate, then they would be a lot more cautious in the future, making the task significantly harder.

    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± Li Chao seemed to know that someone had leaked the news to Chang Qing, which meant that they had someone in the police system that could directly get into contact with him. He was also getting very anxious.

 Chapter 119 - Operationâ€™s Not Over

    <b>Chapter 119: Operation¡¯s Not Over (Part one)</b>

    Chang Qing decided to temporarily stop Joseph¡¯s car from going to the underground money house and go back to his vi.

    Joseph¡¯s face was grim as he said, ¡°Give me an exnation.¡±

    Chang Qing rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Sir, right now one of our casino has been seized, and the money we lost is far greater than you. At a time like this, it¡¯s already good enough if I can guarantee that you are not caught by the Huaxia police.¡±

    Joseph lifted his eyebrows. ¡°What? Your casino getting seized is your business, and what you are saying is, the 1 billion US dors that I should be getting is noting, right?¡±

    Chang Qing said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my guy in the police system just phoned me that we got tailed, and if we go to the underground money house right now, we would both have been caught.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you guys promised to take care of this task, and something going wrong on your end is none of my business. I¡¯m only responsible for getting the money and then going back to my country, so you don¡¯t need to exin to me this kind of stuff. If you fack this deal up, then I will make things hell for you and the underground money house you guys have business with.¡± Joseph wasn¡¯t saving Master Qin any face.

    Chang Qing gave him a cigar and assured him, ¡°We just got one casino seized, which isn¡¯t the worst case for us. Mr Joseph, I promise you, as long as our four brothers are still here, we will try our best to fill up the gap in your funds. You should trust me and leave Huaxia right away. Later on I will transfer your money back to you through the underground money house.¡±

    ¡°No, right now I¡¯m doubting your abilities. I won¡¯t go back if I don¡¯t see the money first. Also, I lost about 300 million US dors, I even suspect you guys were deliberately trying to dupe my money. What¡¯s with that girl? I can see she¡¯s not good at cards at all, yet she keeps winning! During critical moments, your casino staff didn¡¯t even give me any clear signals for whether I should call or not. Really, I¡¯ve seen through your ways. Let me tell you, here are two things. First, I take my money and leave. Second, if anything happens to me here, then sorry, the big clients of the Middle East behind me will not let you off the hook.¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s face slightly changed. During the recent years, West Gate relied heavily on the gray ie of theserge clients to be able to thrive to the point that they were at today. If they screwed up this time, then they would likely lose most of their international clients, which would be extremely bad for the future development of West Gate.

    ¡°Mr. Joseph, give me one day. As long as we get through today not doing anything, the police will probably stop after arresting some people. We¡¯ve been in business for a long time now, so you know we already built a trustworthy reputation.¡±

    Joseph gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, but you guys must fill up the 300 million US dors I lost.¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You lost the money yourself, and we will only earn 50 million US dors from this deal, where would we find you the 300 million? Mr. Joseph, please don¡¯t step over the line.¡±

    Joseph mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Then go ask your dealer, what the fack was he trying to pull. Multiple times, he gave that woman a better hand yet he didn¡¯t warn me. I really don¡¯t believe it if you say this wasn¡¯t a trap set by you guys! Mr. Chang, if you want to y me like this, then you can go talk to my boss!¡±

    Outside the vi, Xu Cheng was listening to everything that was going on in the house, including every single word that was said. Very well, the n of getting Shen Yao to win tons of Joseph¡¯s money worked. Now, this guy didn¡¯t know how to fill the huge hole of losses that he incurred and had no choice but to ask for help from West Gate.

    <b>Chapter 119: Operation¡¯s Not Over (Part two)</b>

    Since you guys want to hide, then I will stir up this sh*t even more and make you guys fight harder!

    Xu Cheng thought.

    Xu Cheng still had another trump card, and that was the other client that was involved in moneyundering. Earlier, they also got information on another boss that runs a domestic freightpany that was also involved in smuggling. He must have support from people in South Asia, or his business wouldn¡¯t have been able to thrive to the point it was at now. Now, this businessman was already arrested during the seizing of the casino, and if he were to spread the news that he was set up by West Gate and swindled out of the money he was supposed tounder, things would get pretty interesting.

    At the thought of this, Xu Cheng picked up his phone and called Wu Gang, ¡°Go to the prison and get someone from North Gate. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a guy that has a lot of connections in the underground world. Get him to cooperate on something.¡±

    Wu Gang immediately nodded and answered, ¡°Boss, I know what to do now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Oh right, order some takeout and send it over for me. I¡¯m going to stay here today until we get them all. Tell everyone that the operation¡¯s not over. The big fish hasn¡¯t even been caught yet.¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Yes, right away, Boss.¡±

    After hanging up, Xu Cheng leaned back on the chair and continued to eavesdrop on everything going on inside the vi. During this period of time, the conversation between Chang Qing and Joseph already revealed a lot of clues. First of all, Chang Qing had tight business connections with the underground money house, and it was no wonder that West Gate could operate five casinos at once. It turned out that they had big sugar daddies behind their back.

    During the half-day period, the news of the police seizing one of West Gate¡¯srgest casinos spread like wildfire. In the underground world, that guy from North Gate that was let out already got into contact with the South Asian force behind that freightpany¡¯s boss, and told them all about how the money wasn¡¯t received and the casino was seized instead. Not long after, Xu Cheng heard Chang Qing getting a call.

    Seeing the number on the screen, Chang Qing¡¯s face slightly changed.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chang, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡±

    ¡°But my business partner¡¯s at the police station, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chang Qing wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Allow me to exin.¡±

    ¡°Shut the fack up. Now, think of a way to get my business partner out of the police station and then wire over the 500 million dors we asked you tounder plus another 100 million inpensation through the underground money house. If you fail to meet either one of the conditions, then I will make your vi a crime scene!¡± The voice on the other end of the call was ice cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day of time. If you can¡¯t do it in 24 hours, then you will receive a package.¡±

    Chang Qing shivered, and the other guy already hung up the call. Furious, Chang Qing directly threw his phone against the wall.

    Joseph sneered on the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have some spy in the police station? How did you guys screw up this time? I really don¡¯t know why the underground money house picked you guys to work with. Why are you still in this game if you don¡¯t have the capabilty?¡±

    Chang Qing replied, ¡°This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the eye I nted at the police station, we would¡¯ve been entirely wiped out! Besides, you think it¡¯s so easy to bribe an insider into working with you? We¡¯ve been doing too well recently, you think the police don¡¯t know they have moles? The moment we bribe someone to work with us, the guy would get eliminated. Now, it¡¯s already very hard to get someone to work with us.¡±

 Chapter 120 - Dogfight

    <b>Chapter 120: Dogfight (Part one)</b>

    With just one poke, Xu Cheng fished out the background of the freightpany boss.

    Now, he was no longer in a hurry, and it was time for Chang Qing to get anxious.

    Inside the vi, Chang Qing picked up the phone he smashed, took out the sim card, and put it in a new phone. Not long after, another call came in.

    Seeing this number, Chang Qing¡¯s tone immediately changed.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    A hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s happening? You know that the South Asian drug lord and the business in the Middle East are our big clients? You actually messed up both?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetian, I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t expect the police to have been so prepared and strictly deployed. When we realized what they were doing, they already began intercepting and arresting our people. This time, I admit that it was my mistake, and I need to correct this mistake. I need you to trust me again on this and first offset the losses of the two customers. In the future, West Gate¡¯s willing to repay with interest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of this. Let me ask you, the total of 1.5 billion dors that was prepared for the two clients, where¡¯s it now after you took it from me?¡±

    Chang Qing slowly said, ¡°It has all been seized, we didn¡¯t even have time to withdr...¡±

    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to exin to me, you can take care of the 1.5 billion hole yourself. I can¡¯t help you.¡± The other end of the call immediately flipped.

    Chang Qing got nervous. ¡°Mr. Hetian, please give us another chance. You should know how much money our casino hasundered for you over the years. We are in the same boat, and isn¡¯t it a bit insincere to burn the bridge just for 1.5 billion dors?¡±

    ¡°Without your West Gate¡¯s casinos, there are plenty of others that are willing to cooperate with me. Don¡¯t forget, for every transaction, you get a 5%mission, and now something happened during your process, and you are demanding for us to clean up after you?¡± the other end sneered.

    Chang Qing also became furious. ¡°Then please, Mr. Hetian, you should also know that the details of every transaction are recorded in our books, and if these books appear in the hands of Huaxia¡¯s police, then I don¡¯t know if you can safely leave the country with the money you are storing in the underground money house. Besides, I also know that your underground money house had been absorbing Huaxia¡¯s currency to cause problems in the domestic cash flow. These are all actions suspicious of shorting Huaxia¡¯s economy. You think that if we expose these severe problems, you people can still safely leave the country?¡±

    ¡°You! Are you threatening us?¡±

    Not only was the Mr. Hetian who was on the other end of the phone furious, even Xu Cheng who was eavesdropping was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the case to escte this quickly behind the scenes. Sniping and short-selling yuan to cause an economic crisis in Huaxia, this Hetian guy was from Wei Nation?

    Inside the vi, Chang Qing was still confronting Hetian over the phone. ¡°No, I just think that we still have value for you, and I¡¯m a little disappointed that you would burn the bridge for just 1.5 billion dors. You must know, the value of our 5 casinos alone is already more than 5 billion dors. Please consider it, Mr. Hetian, I don¡¯t think our partnership should be this fragile. I promise that this is really just an ident.¡±

    Since Chang Qing already showed his hand, Mr. Hetian seemed to have no choice but to admit fate. True, if hepletely pissed off West Gate, then all the evidence of moneyundering would surface and attract the nation¡¯s attention, and Hetian¡¯s underground money house would no longer be able to continue lurking inside Huaxia. As the person in charge of the underground money house, Hetian could not afford the consequences.

    <b>Chapter 120: Dogfight (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Okay, we will fill up the 1.5 billion dor loss for now, and I give you 3 years to pay off this debt. On top of that, you have to put one of your casinos as coteral,¡± Hetian said.

    Changqing: ¡°Okay, but I need to give the money to the clients right away. Do you have any way we can do so? The police already have eyes on me, but my phone is encrypted so it should be fine. However, I can¡¯t use my men because everyone¡¯s under the police¡¯s surveince. I need you to directly get into contact with the two clients and return the money in private.¡±

    Most of the underground money was ck money and couldn¡¯t be wired, especially with amounts this big. So, arge portion of the funds of the underground money houses were in cash form, and they could only deliver the cash in person.

    On the other end, Hetian paused for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, but you can only do it our way. I will get someone to prepare the money and send to our designated location, but you must bring over the transaction book of our business dealings and a transfer agreement of one casino. Also, I need you toe with a signed borrowing contract. Remember, you have to fulfill all the conditions, and if you dare to y with me, then you won¡¯t get a cent. You have no other choice, and I also don¡¯t want to get myself involved in this dirty water. It¡¯s up to you if you want to ept this deal.¡±

    Chang Qing replied without even thinking for an extra second, ¡°I ept.¡±

    Hetian: ¡°Okay, tonight a freighter will dock at East Gate Port¡¯s F terminal at 6. You will need to get your people to hurry over and we will hand the cash as you hand my people the documents. 6 o¡¯clock sharp, if my people don¡¯t see your guys, the ship will leave right away. They won¡¯t wait for even a second. Get your men ready.¡±

    Chang Qing gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, Hetian directly hung up the call.

    Xu Cheng looked at his watch. It was already 3, so there were only 3 hours left.

    Just at this moment, Li Chao came over in his car. Then, he opened Xu Cheng¡¯s passenger seat door and got in. The windows were all tinted, so people on the outside couldn¡¯t see the interior of the car. He took out the burger, drink, and fries. ¡°Boss, this is your lunch.¡±

    Xu Cheng took over the burger and began eating in big bites, and then he swallowed after taking a sip of coke as he said to Li Chao, ¡°Dial Captain Ran¡¯s number for me.¡±

    Li Chao nodded, took Xu Cheng¡¯s phone, dialed Ran Jing¡¯s number, and put it against Xu Cheng¡¯s ear.

    After the line connected, Ran Jing¡¯s voice flew over, ¡°Yo, nice, you quietly stirred up a rather big sh*t storm, West Gate really got screwed by you. Theirrgest casino is closed, and their business license got revoked. Conservatively speaking, they lost at least a few billion yuan.¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he ate his hamburger, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt them, I¡¯m going straight for the kill! Help me out, tonight I need you to give me a green light.¡±

    Ran Jing asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°A big fish is docking at East Gate¡¯s port, which is under your jurisdiction. I¡¯m going toy my hands on them there.¡±

    Ran Jing pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you confident? Or is the news urate? You know that once the police pull a big operation there, it will affect my case on East Gate and they will be more alert.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m calling to ask because I¡¯m 80% sure that this operation will run smoothly.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Okay, I will tell my men to withdraw and leave everything to your Team 2.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Thanks.¡±

 Chapter 121 - They Checked, But I Havenâ€™t

    <b>Chapter 121: They Checked, But I Haven¡¯t (Part one)</b>

    After Xu Cheng was full, Li Chao, who was looking at him this whole time, finally asked, ¡°Are we f*cking sh*t up tonight?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Notify everyone, go to F Terminal of the East Gate port and set up an ambush there. Tonight at 6, a ship is docking and it has arge amount of cash on board.¡±

    Li Chao nodded. Then, he hurriedly packed everything up from Xu Cheng¡¯s car and drove his own car back to the police station. Xu Cheng held his drink and looked at Chang Qing¡¯s vi, faintly smiling.

    So what if you have eyes in the police system? I can see through you all.

    After Chang Qing contacted Hetian, he called his other three bros. Now, he wasn¡¯t sure if the other three had been tailed by the police, but he also didn¡¯t trust the others enough.

    After the call finally went through to Second Bro Vermilion Bird, Chang Qing anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening on your end?¡±

    ¡°We are fine here, there¡¯s no police in the vicinity watching us, we checked. Bro, what happened?¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Someone probably leaked the n, and we didn¡¯t get to transfer the funds away in time when the police raided the casino. Now the clients and money were both detained.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s 1.5 billion yuan of ck money, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Humph, Hetian, that Wei peasant, actually wanted to burn the bridge and let us deal with the two big clients ourselves. Thank god we kept our transaction details on record and could threaten him with it. Now, he¡¯s temporarily lending us 1.5 billion yuan, but we need to put something up as coteral first. Now I don¡¯t trust anyone in West Gate, and I already have police watching me so I can¡¯t move without being exposed. You three go and tell East Gate that we will be borrowing their port tonight. At 6 PM sharp, go to Terminal F and wait for Hetian¡¯s ship that will be docking there to deliver the cash. Then, we will use that cash and pay our clients back first through the underground money house.¡±

    ¡°Where did you put the transaction book?¡±

    ¡°At the safe in our old home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we are running out of time, I will start getting things arranged right away.¡± After Vermillion Bird hung up the call, he went with the other two bros to their old home in a hurry. Their old home was basically a nest where they used to live in the past, and it was a vige house.

    After getting the stuff, the three brought about 20 or so West Gate gangsters and arrived at East Gate¡¯s port. The guy at the gate immediately stopped them and came over with a couple of East Gate workers at the port, smiling and greeting them, ¡°Three Masters, is there anything we can help you with?¡±

    From the car, Vermilion Bird lowered the car window and handed out a cheque. ¡°Do us a favor.¡±

    The manager bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but you also know that the police are watching West Gate very closely right now, and our East Gate isn¡¯tpletely clean either. Please don¡¯t spread the fire over to us as well.¡±

    Vermilion Bird took a look at the watch. There was still 20 minutes left until the ship arrives. Immediately, his face revealed a little displeasure. ¡°Sanpi, we are on the same boat. I don¡¯t have to exin to you, you and your boss probably know what would happen to you if West Gate¡¯s doomed.¡±

    At this moment, ck Tortoise got off the car and said to that manager, a bit impatiently, ¡°How about just directly call your boss for us? Little Kid, did your boss not teach you manners?¡±

    Sanpi also got a bit furious. ¡°Then I will deliver the message my boss wanted me to tell you. We can do you the favor, but East Gate will have to be a shareholder of one of your casinos.¡±

    ck Tortoise immediately grabbed that guy¡¯s cor in a bout of fury. ¡°Do you have the balls to say that again?¡±

    He directly disyed his domineering manner and his sense of superiority, but Sanpi seemed to have big balls too, not bing scared of these three men that were once legends in the underground world. He still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If West Gate falls, then it might as well give East Gate a lift.¡±

    ¡°West Gate wouldn¡¯t fall even if East Gate does!¡± ck Tortoise pushed him away and gave him a re. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    <b>Chapter 121: They Checked, But I Haven¡¯t (Part two)</b>

    ¡°If your boss wants a piece of the pie, then he shoulde and talk to us himself. But for now, let us in first,¡± Vermilion Bird nced at Sanpi and said.

    Sanpi knew that after he delivered the message, the rest was up to the upper management. So, he gave his men a look, and the gate was finally opened to let them pass.

    Many sedans drove into the port one after another and went toward Terminal F. From not far away, a cargo ship was approaching the dock.

    Outside the port, Xu Cheng took a look at his watch, and then he sent his message to the coast guard division that he previously asked for cooperation. ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Ready!¡±

    Then, he gestured and said to the officers that wereying in ambush with him, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Suddenly, Sanpi and the others saw over a dozen police cruisers appear and drive straight through the gate before they got to close it. Seeing the fully armed officers, the faces of the guys from East Gate all paled. Just when he thought he should do something, Wu Gang already had a gun pointed at his head. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Xu Cheng and the others directly drove past the gate and went to Terminal F, seeing the cars of those three ¡°Kings¡± of West Gate and their men. Those people immediately jumped off of the ship, which tried to leave right away. But, who knew that there were already coast guard speed boats that surrounded them, forcing them to dock.

    The three old men behind West Gate also didn¡¯t know what to do anymore and just stayed in the car.

    Xu Cheng got out of his car. All the police had taken the entire scene under control, and he directly went to the sedan carrying those three old men and knocked on the window.

    Those three appeared very calm. They lowered the window and asked, ¡°Officer, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you guys are making a transaction involving ck money,¡± Xu Cheng gave them a big smile and said.

    ¡°Who did you hear that from? Are you sure? You shouldn¡¯t be so liberal with that mouth, that¡¯s a crime,¡± Vermilion Bird said, getting a bit impatient.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°If you guys are notmitting a crime, why would I dispatch this much of the police force to try to catch you?¡±

    White Tiger: ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s ck money, so where¡¯s that?¡±

    Xu Cheng gestured to Li Chao. ¡°Go search the boat.¡±

    Li Chao nodded, and he went on board with a team to search. In the car, the three elders all looked very serious. Just now, they almost got scared enough to throw all the money into the ocean, but Mr. Hetian¡¯s men on the boat said there was no need. They had been transporting ck money and doing smuggling work for years, the ship was specially modified to hide stuff. They sounded very confident, but the three bosses behind West Gate were still not very sure and were pretty worried.

    After waiting for about half an hour, Li Chao came out from the deck and said, a bit dejectedly, ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t find arge amount of cash.¡±

    At this moment, Sanpi who had been carried over sneered and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°What are the police doing nowadays? Why would there be such a big operation if you don¡¯t have any evidence? We are all doing legal business here.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him. ¡°Smuggling and transporting ck money is illegal.¡±

    Sanpi: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, which criminal investigation team are you from?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You don¡¯t need to know which team. Tonight, we received a report saying that these people are involved in transacting ck money. You are responsible for this port, right? What do you have to say?¡±

    Sanpi replied in disdain, ¡°What merit does your word hold? Officer, you can¡¯t just wrongfully use us of breaking thew. These people are my clients. What you are doing tonight would damage our business rtionship. Are you saying our entire port transportationpany is also operating illegally?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Sanpi. ¡°So you are saying, the two of them trading here today was arranged by you? You say these people are your clients, so that means that your transportationpany also has a part in this?¡±

    Sanpi thought that the police didn¡¯t find anything, so it would just be a free favor he could do for West Gate if he admitted this. What harm would it do?

    ¡°Yeah, we always do legitimate business. You also saw the boat, it just contains electronic products from the other shore. We will report it to the Customs. Since you already did your search, then please don¡¯t interfere with us from doing business. At this o¡¯clock, we want to get off work too. Just leave or it will be troublesome if other people catch wind of this police raid and mistake that our transportation port is doing some sketchy business or something.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°They checked, but I haven¡¯t yet.¡±

 Chapter 122 - Convinced!

    <b>Chapter 122: Convinced! (Part one)</b>

    The three bosses behind West Gate, Sanpi, and the others all frowned, all of them seeming to be getting impatient.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s men had already checked, so what use would him checking himself have?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, but he walked up onto the deck of the ship and said to Wu Gang, ¡°Go and find a hatchet.¡±

    Although Wu Gang was confused, he still found a hatchet from a nearby toolbox on the ship.

    ¡°Boss, what should I do?¡± he asked.

    Xu Cheng took a look at the captain, seeing that that guy had no expression on his face. Xu Cheng came up to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, where did you hide the money?¡±

    The ship captain nonchntly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Do you police officers all like to force people into confessing?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes swept past everyone, including those three bosses behind West Gate. ¡°You¡¯re still clinging on?¡±

    Right after, he shouted, ¡°Li Chao, Wu Gang!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go to the lowest floor of this ship, at the bedroom.¡±

    The two nodded and just went in with a hatchet. It was a luxurious bedroom, but they had searched it inside out just now.

    ¡°Boss, we are in here,¡± they shouted out from a window on the side of the ship.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Okay, feel the bed.¡±

    The two searched the bed but didn¡¯t find anything wrong. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the ship captain as he said to Wu Gang and Li Chao, ¡°That mattress is about 20 centimeters thick, slice it open and check the insides.

    Li Chao immediately went to the ship¡¯s kitchen, grabbed a knife, and stabbed into the mattress, and then he forcefully tore it open. Immediately, arge amount of cash spilled out. Wu Gang, Li Chao, and the other officers were all overjoyed as they shouted, ¡°Boss! Money! Money!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the captain with a smile and said, ¡°Got anything to say for yourself?¡±

    The captain was still trying to act tough. ¡°We travel through a lot of ces by boat and don¡¯t often get on shore, so we rather store our money on the ship than in a bank. Besides, that cash wouldn¡¯t be safe if we stored it in a safe, so we obviously had to hide it somewhere. It¡¯s not much, just a couple million.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him from the corner of his eyes, and then he continued to shout to Li Chao and the others downstairs. ¡°Check the wooden board below your feet, there¡¯s ayer of glue that seals it from water. Break the board, use all your strength!¡±

    Right as he said that, the ship captain suddenly bumped away an officer in the way and wanted to jump into the water, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even look as he took out his pistol and shot him in the leg. Then, the captain fell to the floor as the other criminal investigation officers immediately subdued him.

    ¡°Scared now?¡± Xu Cheng holstered his gun, and he looked at the captain, semi-smiling mockingly.

    On the other side, Sanpi and the three bosses were all pale-faced. Seeing how the ship captain tried to run, they knew the money was hidden there.

    Sure enough, not long after, Li Chao shouted excitedly, ¡°Boss! The money¡¯s all below the floorboards! There¡¯s a crap ton, at least 5 billion yuan in cash!¡±

    Those police officers and coastal guards all took in a deep breath upon hearing that.

    The three West Gate bosses immediately shouted, ¡°We are just here to get the electronic products, we don¡¯t know anything about the money!¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it in court. Arrest them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    The criminal police officers immediately began cuffing people up and getting them into their cars. Li Chao, Wu Gang, and the others were all busy packing the cash and trying to count. Xu Cheng went to the ship captain, squatted down, and asked him, ¡°Give up the stuff, and I can alleviate some of your crimes. You are responsible for this ship, so you probably know that there¡¯s enough ck money on board to get you a death sentence.¡±

    <b>Chapter 122: Convinced! (Part two)</b>

    The ship captain was still breathing in big chunks from the pain, and he also wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew he still had some value, and the thing this officer was asking about would probably be the books those three West Gate heads brought over.

    ¡°You can take the money. Just let me go, I can give the books to you too,¡± he said.

    Xu Cheng was really disgusted with people like him that would sell out teammates, and on the battlefield, he would finish him off with one bullet and definitely not have the patience to ask.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t find it? I¡¯m giving you onest chance, you don¡¯t have to take it,¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and said.

    The killing intent he released from his eyes sent chills down this ship captain¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s on the highest shelf of the refrigerator...¡±

    ¡°Bring him back.¡± Xu Cheng emotionlessly ordered the officers to carry him into the police car.

    Xu Cheng went to the fridge at the head of the ship and found the file bag. Then, the team left the port.

    On that day, the police HQ was very hectic. All the other teams and departments were looking at the people from Team 2ing in and out and handing in all kinds of evidence. They already heard that they were able to seize a huge amount of ck money from an underground money house and also shut down one of thergest casinos in the city. That was the biggest one West Gate had, and it was the equivalent of pulling out the tiger¡¯s teeth.

    Looking at the puny Team 2 office, they knew that things would not be the same anymore. Team 2 had always been quiet, yet the moment they moved, they took down a big fish.

    They heard that there was at least 10 billion yuan of unrecorded cash seized at the casino, and then they also seized another 10 billion at the port. This was basically thergest moneyundering case they had seen in recent years.

    Li Chao, Wu Gang, and the other Team 2 members were all so busy today, but they were enjoying the pain. They were so delighted to see how the other colleagues at the HQ were looking at them. In the past, it had always been them that were looking at other teams like that.

    Anyway, the higher-ups were very happy with this operation, and it was rumored that the director was basically floating on a cloud when he went to the provincial meeting. Last time, after taking care of North Gate, the city mayor rolled out a city development project, and it was rumored that some real estate business invested over tens of billions in yuan into that project. Those were all big achievements! Then, this time, they seized such an amount of unrecorded ck money, the director immediately gave Xu Cheng a considerable level of power for him to follow up on the case.

    Now, even an idiot could tell that this time, Team 2 not only took the hot potato, they did a fantastic job. They just made an unbelievableeback, especially the captain of Team 2. From this lightning-fast operation, it was obvious how capable this captain was. From today and on, no one seemed to be able to look down on him anymore.

    After handing in some reports, he returned to that narrow Team 2 Office. Right after he entered the room, he saw Li Chao and the others all standing there and saluting him.

    ¡°What did you guys smoke?¡± Xu Cheng was confused.

    Wu Gang said in excitement, ¡°Boss, this time we are 100% convinced to be your followers!¡±

    The others all nodded.

    Putting the document down, Xu Cheng put his hand on the desk and said, ¡°Listen, this case isn¡¯t over yet, you might still have to be busy for a few more days. But you can trust me.¡±

    ¡°We all trust you!¡±

 Chapter 123 - You Scared the Crap Out of Me

    <b>Chapter 123: You Scared the Crap Out of Me (Part one)</b>

    Just when Xu Cheng was prepared to talk about the next step, their office door was pushed open. It was Li Dazhuang. That guy furiously came to Xu Cheng, deepened his voice, and demanded from Xu Cheng in an interrogative manner, ¡°Give me an exnation.¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his eyebrows and looked at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What exnation?¡±

    ¡°Everything was going well and for the joint operation, us special police unit was supposed to cooperate with you, but why did you suddenly choose to cooperate with other criminal investigation units and not notify us?¡± Li Dazhuang asked angrily.

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°I thought you guys would be pretty busy and tired after seizing one big casino, so I got someone else to assist me with the port operation.¡±

    Li Dazhuang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Xu Cheng, let me tell you, we may have personal grudges and you cane straight for just me, but you said that we would be cooperating together for this mission, yet now you are basically giving the glory to another unit. I won¡¯t let this go if you can¡¯t give me a decent exnation today. I¡¯m not doing this for me, but our entire special police force department.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make yourself sound so great and selfless, what kind of exnation do you want? Can you get out first? This is my office. If you want to argue then go and argue outside. If you want to cause trouble here, then maybe we can go talk at the Ministry of Justice?¡±

    On the side, the ten Team 2 members that had just pledged their support towards Xu Cheng were also quite unsatisfied with the way their boss was being treated, so they all surrounded Li Dazhuang. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Li Dazhuang directly lifted his eyebrows and looked at the other ten officers. ¡°You are all irrelevant, get out of my face.¡±

    ¡°You came to Team 2¡¯s office to stir sh*t up, and you are still saying that we are irrelevant?¡± Li Chao and the others were all furious, how could this guy dare to throw a tantrum on their territory?

    Outside the door, Li Dazhuang¡¯s subordinates, who originally didn¡¯t want to follow him in to interrogate Xu Cheng, immediately rushed in as well upon seeing how Team 2 was ganging up on their boss. ¡°What do you all think you are doing!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face was grim. He just let both sides shout and push each other around, as he coldly nced at Li Dazhuang and said, ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s go right now. If anyone wants to fight me, juste out. Don¡¯t be all talk.¡±

    Just as he said that, the 5 guys on Li Dazhuang¡¯s side directly shut up.

    Li Dazhuang snorted, ¡°In short, you have to give us an exnation for going around our department for reinforcement.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± At that moment, the director of the Criminal Investigation Department appeared, and seeing how both sides were in a standoff, he loudly shouted, ¡°You think you are gangsters?¡±

    Both sides immediately stood aside. The department director walked in, looked at Li Dazhuang and his men and asked, ¡°Li Dazhuang, what are you doing in Team 2¡¯s office?¡±

    Li Dazhuang said, appearing quite displeased, ¡°Sir, I just want to ask Captain Xu about why they cooperated with the criminal police unit instead of the special police force for this port operation. If the reason was because of the personal grudge between me and him, then I think Captain Xu is being unprofessional and needs to be punished.¡±

    The director took a deep look at Li Dazhuang and said, ¡°Oh? What kind of punishment do you think he should get? The whole operation was directed by him, and it was extremely sessful. Although there are still suspects that haven¡¯t been captured, the amount of cash seized is unbelievable. Do you know what level of aplishment this is?¡±

    Li Dazhuang was still not willing to give up. ¡°I know, but during the operation, we from the special force unit didn¡¯t feel that we were respected, even though I¡¯m personally okay with it.¡±

    The director sneered, ¡°I know that not calling you guys up for the operation probably felt like the credit that was supposed to be yours got handed to someone else. It¡¯s natural to feel angry about it, but I¡¯m just curious, your department director didn¡¯t even jump out yet, so why are you so anxious to speak up?¡±

    <b>Chapter 123: You Scared the Crap Out of Me (Part two)</b>

    Li Dazhuang suddenly felt a little guilty, but he still attempted to put on a tough man image. ¡°I just want to know if Captain Xu didn¡¯t ask us because of my personal grudge with him.¡±

    Director: ¡°Then let me tell you, the decision to temporarily call the criminal investigation unit to reinforce Xu Cheng instead of calling the special police unit was also my decision!¡±

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes immediately became bigger. ¡°What? D-Director, it was your decision? But why?¡±

    ¡°You want to know why?¡± The director scanned the officers from the special force unit as if he was interrogating them, and he said in a deeper voice, ¡°Because from the previous operation, we found a mole in our HQ! And this mole is from the special force unit.¡±

    The special force officers were dumbfounded, and someone immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible, right?¡±

    The director replied, ¡°In our original n, we could trace them all the way back to the underground money house, but during the process, someone leaked our operation, causing the operation to fall apart in the end.¡±

    At this moment, the director nced at Li Dazhuang¡¯s guys with anotheryer of meaning and coldly said, ¡°If I find out who the mole is, I don¡¯t think I need to remind you all of the consequences. Your director already got my report, so you guys should go back to your department and check yourselves first.¡±

    Since the director already brought this up, Li Dazhuang and the others didn¡¯t have the face to stay here any longer.

    After they left, Li Dazhuang¡¯s men saw Li Dazhuang¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too well.

    ¡°You guys go first, I need to go to the washroom first.¡± After saying that to his subordinates, Li Dazhuang went to the washroom, and he immediately took out his phone to delete his call history. But, he was still feeling uneasy about it. Even if he deleted it on his end, the other end would still have it! The other end had to delete it too!

    Earlier, the reason he went to Team 2¡¯s office to look for trouble was just so that Xu Cheng couldpromise and maybe leak him details of their next operation, allow him to let West Gate know in advance. However, who knew that the department director woulde over. From what the director said to him and his guys, could it be that they were already suspecting him of being the mole?

    Li Dazhuang felt a sense of crisis.

    That was right, he was the mole! In the past, when Team 5 was working on West Gate¡¯s case, he used the reason that he liked Ran Jing and got close to Team 5 to get a lot of information on their operations. He was able to notify West Gate in advance every time, and that was why Team 5 never got anywhere on the West Gate case!

    After Xu Cheng and Team 2 took over, the reason West Gate dropped their guard right away was also because of what Li Dazhuang said. However, Li Dazhuang didn¡¯t know Xu Cheng would be this capable; all of his ns were simply godlike.

    If West Gate could be given a second chance, they definitely wouldn¡¯t look down on Team 2. Now, West Gate only wanted to swear at Li Dazhuang: You piece of facking shet! You screwed us over! What was that about the incapable Team 2 you were talking about? What about the ¡°just a routine check¡± with the tax bureau? What¡¯s happening now? Crap hit the fan!

    After Li Dazhuang got out from the washroom, he saw Xu Cheng.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him as if he was smiling.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m taking a leak.¡± Li Dazhuang was trying to sound louder to cover up his guilt. Then, he walked straight past Xu Cheng, but he heard Xu Cheng nonchntly say, ¡°Was it you?¡±

    With his back facing Xu Cheng, Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Then, he turned around and asked Xu Cheng with a serious face, gazing into his eyes.

    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at a stall inside the washroom. ¡°Did you not flush?¡±

    Li Dazhuang almost choked to death on his own saliva.

 Chapter 124 - Are You Looking for This?

    Chapter 124: Are You Looking for This? (Part one)

    This time, the team of special police officers that was involved in cooperating with Team 2 was all investigated. Everyone paused the work on hand, and they had to hand in allmunication equipment for inspection.

    Standing and waiting outside the door, Li Dazhuang looked at the special police officers that were all being examined. He was standing there by himself smoking a cigarette. He really wanted to leave, but his higher-ups gave the order that no one in this department could leave in the next few days, at least until the inspection was over.

    But that was alright, since it was only his subordinates that were getting investigated for now, and it seemed like he, as the instructor, didn¡¯t need to be checked.

    When his colleagues came out, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening, did they find the mole yet?¡±

    His colleagues shook their head. ¡°We still don¡¯t know yet. Almost everyone had been checked, and it should be ending soon.¡±

    Li Dazhuang let out a sigh of relief. Just at that moment, the inspector suddenly saw him at the door and said, ¡°Li Dazhuang, give me your phone.¡±

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s heart thumped, and he immediately said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t even involved in this operation.¡±

    Inspector: ¡°But you were involved in the tactical and operational deployment nning, so you have to be checked.¡±

    Li Dazhuang was a bit hesitant. ¡°What do you want to check?¡±

    Inspector: ¡°Hand me your phone, we need to do the routine check.¡±

    Li Dazhuang: ¡°Is that necessary?¡±

    The inspector said in a very serious manner, ¡°This is an order, please cooperate with us. Although you are an instructor of the special police force department, you are still part of the team and need to be checked.¡±

    After a brief moment of two grown men looking into each others¡¯ eyes, Li Dazhuang finally gave up his work phone that was registered with the police bureau.

    The inspector turned around and gave it to the technician.

    That was a work phone, so there was obviously no problem with it so he wasn¡¯t scared of it getting inspecting. He already threw the other phone into the toilet.

    That inspector looked at him and asked again, ¡°Do you have any other mobile numbers in use?¡±

    Li Dazhuang became furious right away. ¡°What do you mean? You suspect that I¡¯m the mole?¡±

    Inspector: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I was just asking.¡±

    After the inspection was done, Li Dazhuang put the phone back into his pocket and left the police HQ. He drove directly to a public telephone booth far away from the HQ and dialed a number to Chang Qing.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Li Dazhuang.¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Chang Qing eximed in a hoarse voice, ¡°Save me!¡±

    Li Dazhuang narrowed his eyes. ¡°How do I save you? Hurry and run, your men pretty much all got arrested, and if you get arrested as well, then I will be doomed too. I will arrange for you to get out of the country.¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°No! I can¡¯t leave the country! I will only die faster if I¡¯m not in Huaxia! The underground money house¡¯s power is spread all over the world, and the drug lord of South Asia also has money on me. I need you to help me, and I will be safe only if I stay in the country.¡±

    Li Dazhuang immediately shouted, ¡°Safe my azz! The police already got their eyes on you, how do you want me to help you?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°I haven¡¯t been proven guilty yet, and they are just monitoring my vi and can¡¯t do anything. But, I don¡¯t have much time left. If I can¡¯t pay back the money, then I probably won¡¯t live for more than 24 hours. Aren¡¯t you scared that I will expose you as the mole? Just help me, and I will destroy all evidence and records of our call and text messages.¡±

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s face sunk. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°Come arrest me. Just take me to prison for whatever charge, and I will arrange mywyer to sell all of my estate to bail me out. After that, I will take care of myself.¡±

    Killing intent shed past Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°In my vi.¡±

    ¡°I will wait for you at your vi¡¯s back door.¡± After hanging up, Li Dazhuang got into his car, and he directly drove towards where Chang Qing was. When he went around the alley to get to the back door of Chang Qing¡¯s vi, he was a bit surprised to find a sedan already waiting there.

    Chapter 124: Are You Looking for This? (Part two)

    He honked the horn but was shocked to see that the guy that came out of the car was none other than Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng got off the car and lit a cigarette. After taking a smoke, he looked at Li Dazhuang and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Li Dazhuang¡¯s face sunk when he looked at Xu Cheng, trying to make himself feel calmer. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of my face.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are you here to pick up Chang Qing?¡±

    Li Dazhuang: ¡°I¡¯m here to arrest him. I already got evidence of his crimes, so don¡¯t block my way.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    Li Dazhuang immediately fell cold. ¡°Xu Cheng, I¡¯ve been tolerating you for too long, you know that?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here waiting for you.¡±

    Li Dazhuang just ignored him and directly backed out of the valley in his car. When he got to the front door, he noticed that Chang Qing had already been brought into a police car by Wu Gang and the others. Li Dazhuang immediately got anxious, and he got closer to ask Chang Qing, ¡°Did you leave anything in your house.¡±

    Chang Qing gave him a seemingly meaningful look as he said, ¡°There is, it¡¯s under my bed.¡±

    Li Dazhuang turned around right away and charged into Chang Qing¡¯s vi, going straight for his bedroom. When he nervously flipped over the wooden frame, he didn¡¯t find anything under it. Then, he directly ripped open the mattress in an attempt to find their contact records.

    Just as he was rummaging through the mess, Xu Cheng nonchntly walked over and asked, ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±

    Li Dazhuang was shocked. He turned around and saw Xu Cheng holding a small book. His eyes narrowed as a chilling light shed past.

    Xu Cheng casually opened the book and said, ¡°This phone record showed that Chang Qing had been in frequent contact with one particr number. I got pretty curious, so I couldn¡¯t help but investigate it. It turns out that the owner of the strange number calling with Chang Qing sounded very simr to you. That day, I was quite confused, we were just on our way tailing Chang Qing and came very close to taking out the entire underground money house, but who knew that they would actually realize that they were being followed and go back home right away. I knew it was you, but I¡¯m pretty curious, howe you didn¡¯t give them a heads up before I seized their casino?¡±

    Li Dazhuang didn¡¯t bother trying to hide it anymore. He looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°How could I? From beginning to end, you didn¡¯t even tell your subordinates ahead of time what was happening. To be honest, I underestimated you, and this might be because I always looked down on you. I originally thought that no matter how hard you and Team 2 tried, you and those useless guys wouldn¡¯t find anything in your surprise raid. But who knew that you were not as simple as you appeared to be. But, do you think you can put a charge on me just with a random number that has no real name registered with it?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What if Chang Qing testified against you?¡±

    Li Dazhuangughed. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Cheng alsoughed. ¡°Why are you so confident?¡±

    Li Dazhuang replied, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been a police officer for longer than you. You think that you can ruin me just with a few tricks? I can only say that you are still a rookie.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just because you guys all think I¡¯m a rookie, that¡¯s why you are all going to jail right now.¡±

 Chapter 125 - Bait

    <b>Chapter 125: Bait (Part one)</b>

    Li Dazhuang snorted and said, ¡°I just let my guard down. If I took caution in the beginning and notified West Gate in advance, you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Did you not disclose my ns?¡±

    Then, he continued, ¡°Ever since I took over West Gate¡¯s case from Team 5, West Gate knew right away. Such speed could only mean that they have eyes in our backline, but I didn¡¯t know who it was. So, before I could confirm, I told Team 2 to work in secret, and the retarded action ns I submitted were just a cover-up. I think that another reason you let your guard down was because of those action ns, right? So, not only you, West Gate didn¡¯t take me seriously too and that made my job a lot easier.¡±

    Li Dazhuang looked at him, curious. ¡°Then how did you know I was the mole?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first, but when we called up the special police unit for backup to raid the underground money house, someone was able to leak the n to Chang Qing in the short amount of time that he was on the way to the money house. That meant there should be at least one mole inside the special police unit. Your big captain is definitely not one because of his past history and achievements, so I could only suspect you and the other team captains. I didn¡¯t know it was you until you made one move that exposed yourself.¡±

    At that, Xu Cheng looked at Li Dazhuang, who was looking like an idiot at that moment. ¡°I purposely paused the cooperation with the special police force and worked with the other teams in the criminal investigation unit. I knew Chang Qing would be the most anxious one at that moment, and he would for sure call the mole to tell him that he must find out what my next move would be. At that moment, you jumped out and came to interrogate me with such a grandiose excuse. I know you didn¡¯t really care about the special police force sharing the credit, but you really wanted to bundle our units together so you could ry my next move to Chang Qing in time. So, you revealed yourself that time, and I would say, that¡¯s a bit of a rookie move for a self-proimed experienced cop.¡±

    Li Dazhuang gritted his teeth. ¡°You got it all right. I¡¯m the mole inside the police force, but beside Chang Qing, you have no other solid evidence to press charges against me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Chang Qing¡¯s enough, and he will testify. If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    After saying that, Xu Cheng turned around and left.

    Li Dazhuang directly pulled out his gun and pointed it at Xu Cheng¡¯s back, but he was not stupid. There were so many police officers outside, and they would definitely charge in after hearing the gunshot. At that moment, he would go to jail for sure. Seeing how Xu Cheng was walking away like the victor, he angrily gritted his teeth, feeling like he had been yed by Xu Cheng from the beginning to the end. It was really an infuriating feeling to not be able to retaliate. Even at that moment, he really wanted to kill Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng still predicted that he would not have the balls to shoot.

    Li Dazhuang got so furious that he put his gun back into the holster and kicked over the sofa inside the bedroom.

    Not long after, Li Chao and Wu Gang came in and said to him, ¡°You are been used of colluding with West Gate, pleasee back with us and ept an investigation.¡±

    As Li Chao said this, he took out a pair of handcuffs, but Li Dazhuang immediately red back and snorted, ¡°Wait until the charges are proven first! I¡¯m a police officer, no one should dare to put cuffs on me.¡±

    Then, he left the vi and got into the police car.

    At HQ, inside the interrogation room, Xu Cheng said to Chang Qing who was sitting across from him, ¡°There¡¯s not enough evidence to press charges against you, so you are free to go.¡±

    Chang Qing thought he was hearing it wrong and he immediately looked up and asked, ¡°I can go?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    <b>Chapter 125: Bait (Part two)</b>

    Chang Qing shook his head and said right away, ¡°No, no no no no no, I can¡¯t go. I¡¯m guilty.¡±

    He indeed came in on purpose. If he were to roam outside the police HQ, who knew what those South Asian gangsters would do to him! Those people were all professional killers!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s assistant, Wu Gang, who was sitting beside Xu Cheng, looked at him strangely. It was the first time he heard someone saying they were guilty and that they wanted to stay in jail.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with our fair judgement. You are not guilty, so you are free to go,¡± Xu Cheng said again.

    Chang Qing directly rose up and shouted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you thinking about bringing me to justice every day? I¡¯m here! Why dere I¡¯m innocent after taking me in? Why ce so many officers around my vi monitoring me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m the hidden boss behind West Gate, and I¡¯m inseparable with the development that West Gate was able to make throughout the years. Didn¡¯t you always want to know who was behind the giant empire that is West Gate? It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Wu Gang acted like he wasn¡¯t buying a word the guy was saying, and he even sneered, ¡°Just you? Come on, just go fantasize somewhere else. Hurry, you can leave now.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng got up, packed up, and left. Wu Gang also followed him out.

    Then, someone came in, unlocked Chang Qing¡¯s cuffs for him, and said to him, ¡°The door¡¯s over there, you can leave now.¡±

    Chang Qing just sat there, as if he really didn¡¯t want to leave. ¡°How much does it cost to stay here per night?¡±

    The officer thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Did you hit your head somewhere? Hurry up, we are fair and just, and we wouldn¡¯t keep someone here if they didn¡¯tmit a crime.¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Chang Qing immediately said.

    The officer felt that this guy must¡¯ve gone insane, so he just ignored him and left.

    When Chang Qing got out and entered the corridor, he saw the officers walking past him, bustling with the heavy workload these days. Suddenly, he pulled out a lighter from his pocket and threw it at one of the officer¡¯s head. Immediately, that officer got furious and directly came over, wanting to beat him up.

    ¡°Are you assaulting an officer? Do you know where you are? You still dare to hit an officer in the police HQ? You think I won¡¯t arrest you on the spot?¡±

    Chang Qing nodded. ¡°Yeah, I deliberately assaulted you. How many days are you going to detain me for?¡±

    That officer was so mad, and when he wanted to cuff him up and take him behind bars, Li Chao directly came over and said, ¡°This guy has mental issues, just let him go. He¡¯s constantly fantasizing about getting arrested, maybe contact the hospital instead.¡±

    The officer that got hit in the head paused for a moment. If he was really someone with mental illness, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to press charges against him.

    Li Chao directly dragged Chang Qing towards the door, out of the gate, and then had the security guards keep him out.

    Chang Qing felt extremely anxious. Since he couldn¡¯t hide in jail, he could only run away and hide first.

    After he left, by the window on the third floor, Xu Cheng said to Wu Gang, ¡°Keep a close eye on him.¡±

    Wu Gang nodded. ¡°Boss, since this guy¡¯s an aplice to the other three old men, why not arrest him too?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°We only have this big bait left, so we are going to make good use of him. The transfer agreements seized today at the port was the coteral he put up to borrow money from the underground money house. If those people not only lost 1.5 billion but also didn¡¯t get the transfer of ownership agreements, then they woulde and find him. If we want to catch the people from the underground money house, we can only use Chang Qing as bait.¡±

 Chapter 126 - Lin Dong Asking to Become an Apprentice

    <b>Chapter 126: Lin Dong Asking to Be an Apprentice (Part one)</b>

    Sitting inside her apartment, Lin Chuxue was holding a newspaper. It was the morning news of Shangcheng, and thergest casino in the city being shut down had already be a hot topic. During this event, core figures behind West Gate were detained for investigation.

    Reading this, Lin Chuxue knew that West Gate¡¯s era hade to an end.

    She sighed. ¡°He really changed. Within a month, West Gate and North Gate were both reduced to lingering on theirst breaths. He really is capable.¡±

    On the side, Lin Guiren pushed up his reading sses and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a lot better now, but he would sooner orter go pull that Ye Family string. Chuxue, that¡¯s his choice, so you should juste back to Britain with us.¡±

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. ¡°Dad, what about this marriage then?¡±

    Lin Guiren sighed. ¡°Daughter, Dad knows that you still epted this marriage despite Xu Cheng rejecting it on that night I brought it up because you were thankful for all that he had done for you over the years. You are my daughter, you think I don¡¯t know my daughter enough to know that she¡¯s only grateful for what Xu Cheng did but doesn¡¯t actually love him? Now, you came back to the country with him for four years, and you two had been each doing your own thing. If that¡¯s going to be the case for the future too, then you should juste home with us and not put yourself in any more risk here.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t say anything, and her eyes rested on a pair of fish kissing inside the water tank.

    At night, by an open-roof bar beside the river, Shen Yao, Xu Cheng, and Ran Jing raised their sses.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Shen Yao happily looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You almost scared me to death that day. Thank god I pretended to go to the washroom and then left from the side door. I knew West Gate¡¯s people would for sure follow me, Do you think that if they found out I was there to snipe Joseph on purpose, they would send a dozen men after me and vite me?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her like he was looking at an alien and said, ¡°You really like to be vited that much?¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Shen Yao retorted, but then she beganughing out loud, ¡°Woohoo, we got tons of money!¡±

    Ran Jing sipped on her beer and asked her, ¡°How much did you guys win?¡±

    Shen Yao said satisfyingly, ¡°Almost 3 billion!¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes opened up wide. ¡°What?!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled as he poured her another ss. ¡°Almost that much. If we don¡¯t win that much, Joseph wouldn¡¯t have been angry enough to stir up the storm.¡±

    Ran Jing still had no clue about Xu Cheng¡¯s operation. ¡°How much did you guys really go in with?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°To snipe their moneyundering operation, I prepared 1.5 billion yuan for Shen Yao to gamble with.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at Shen Yao, then looked at Xu Cheng as she mockingly asked, ¡°You were not scared that this girl¡¯s brain would cause you to lose all that money? You really do have a big heart.¡±

    Shen Yao immediately red at Ran Jing. ¡°Hey, what do you mean? What about my brain? I have a really good brain! I¡¯ve kept my innocence like a nun in a profession like mine, isn¡¯t that enough to prove that I have a good brain?¡±

    Ran Jingughed. ¡°But for real though, how did you guys win that much money? Logically speaking, those clients that were there tounder money probably had help from the casino?¡±

    <b>Chapter 126: Lin Dong Asking to Be an Apprentice (Part two)</b>

    ¡°You asked the right question.¡± Shen Yao coughed, and she looked extremely proud of herself. ¡°Have you seen those gambling god movies? I waspeting with Joseph on all fronts, whether it was intelligence or courage. First, I won 600 million from him, and that guy was not convinced, so he tried so hard to get me to stay and y again. I had no choice but to teach him how to gamble, especially thatst round. Guess what hand he got? A straight flush! But as for me, I wasn¡¯t nervous at all and had everything under control. I controlled my expressions just right to lure him to raise all the way until the end. We both put down about 200 million. You weren¡¯t there, but the atmosphere was so intense that it was as if whoever loses would jump out of a window. When he showed his hand, it did shock me. But, I taught him an expensive lesson with a slightly bigger hand!¡±

    Ran Jing looked at Shen Yao, then asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Is what she said true?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, she almost exposed her hand a few times because she couldn¡¯t control her expressions.¡±

    Shen Yao lightly punched Xu Cheng¡¯s chest and argued, ¡°My acting skills are better than you! If you were in my shoes, you wouldn¡¯t be as calm as me for sure!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you were very calm.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Who suddenly screamed after winning the first round? And who went for another scream that almost broke my eardrums after thest round?¡±

    Shen Yao immediately red at him. ¡°Just shut up!¡±

    Ran Jing also smiled and added, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Shen Yao would really go gamble with a couple billion. Xu Cheng, did you do some preparations beforehand?¡±

    Shen Yao looked at Xu Cheng and asked curiously as well, ¡°Yeah, I also wanted to ask, how did you know their hands? It seems like you could urately guess their hand every round.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t tell them his secret, so he could only say, ¡°The dealer was my guy, didn¡¯t you notice that he didn¡¯t help Joseph during critical moments?¡±

    Shen Yao actually bought it too, and Ran Jing wasn¡¯t there, so she didn¡¯t see how Xu Cheng terrifying controlled everything through thin air. But, she was very curious about the whole nning process, and she suddenly asked, ¡°Then can you tell me your whole n now? When I saw your action n earlier at the HQ, I was tempted to pretend to not know you.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and he straightened out his logic and began talking, ¡°The breakthrough started from my insider getting me the intel that West Gate was going tounder money. So, I seized this opportunity and nned the whole thing. I told Shen Yao to snipe Joseph and cause him to lose enough money to stir up trouble. He would for sure get into contact with the source of the money behind the deal, and I already bugged his phone and eavesdropped the call, getting my eyes on a guy called Chang Qing. Just as rumored, there were really four bosses behind West Gate running the show, and Chang Qing was their head. The three old men caught at the port were the other three.¡±

    The three of them chatted, and at that moment, a waiter came over with a huge te of seafood, ced it on the table, and then said, ¡°Sir, the guest over there wanted to treat you.¡±

    Xu Cheng curiously looked over and saw the blonde teen from before. ¡°Lin Dong.¡±

    That little brat was smiling and waving from the other table. ¡°Brother Cheng!¡±

    Originally, Xu Cheng wanted to decline the free food, but after seeing it was Lin Dong, he no longer held back. He just turned around and said to the other two girls, ¡°No worries, just eat up.¡±

    Then, he took a big bite as well.

    Lin Dong immediately came over, and being very serious, he made the fist-to-palm gesture and said, ¡°Since you epted my treat, then Master, please ept me as your apprentice.¡±

    Xu Cheng almost choked on the meat. He looked at Lin Dong in surprise, seeing him standing there up straight and being very sincere.

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Shen Yao asked Xu Cheng curiously.

    Lin Dong saw Shen Yao sitting closer to Xu Cheng, so he naturally made the assumption that she was Xu Cheng¡¯s woman and immediately paid his respect to Shen Yao as well like in the Kung Fu movies, calling in a very serious manner, ¡°Master¡¯s Madam!¡±

    Poof!

    Ran Jing directly sprayed out the beer inside her mouth. Lin Dong thought he did something wrong, and he immediately paid the palm-to-fist respect towards Ran Jing and said, ¡°This is also the Master¡¯s Madam? Hehe, Master is indeed the master, he really knows his game.¡±

 Chapter 127 - Can See the Whole Worldâ€™s Scenery

    <b>Chapter 127: Can See the Whole World¡¯s Scenery (Part one)</b>

    ¡°Little brat, what are you talking about!¡± Ran Jing red at him.

    Lin Dong bitterly smiled and quietly asked, ¡°You two aren¡¯t Brother Cheng¡¯s girlfriends?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied right away, ¡°No.¡±

    Then, he nced at Lin Dong. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lin Dong looked around and said, ¡°There¡¯s no tea here to do the ritual, so I used these skewers instead. Brother Cheng, please teach me martial arts. I¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°What martial arts? Go back to studying, why¡¯s your mind on fighting all day? Don¡¯t you see that North Gate¡¯s all done? Studying and making money is the right path.¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him.

    Lin Dong was still not giving up. ¡°If I follow that path, I won¡¯t make more money than my dad anyways, and our family doesn¡¯t need money. I want to reach the highest achievement in my hobbies instead.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Little brat, I won¡¯t teach you martial arts. If you are not going home, then I will first teach you a lesson.¡±

    Lin Dong got nervous right away. ¡°No, no, please, I¡¯m being very sincere.¡±

    Xu Cheng passed him an empty te and replied, ¡°Just go.¡±

    Lin Dong took the te and put it back onto the table, and then he gritted his teeth and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± Then, he left.

    Shen Yao curiously looked at Lin Dong, and then she smiled and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°From his appearance, he seems to be someone from a well-off family. Why were you so determined with your rejection?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a rebellious teenager with an unstable mind. If I taught him how to fight, then the students at his high school will probably suffer. Look at him, dying his hair blonde and also wearing ear studs, what¡¯s the difference between that and a thug? Even if I¡¯m not a police officer, I wouldn¡¯t ept an apprentice like him.¡±

    Lin Dong, who hadn¡¯t walked too far, also heard everything Xu Cheng just said. He paused for a moment, touched his hair and ear studs, and then he got onto his brother Young Master Lin¡¯s car.

    ¡°Seeing how dejected you are, that guy rejected you?¡± His big brother smiled and said, ¡°If you want to learn martial arts, I will just sign up a ss for you, and you can pick a type you want. Why are you so stubborn about learning from that guy?¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t say anything. Heid against the seat, lit a cigarette, and took a smoke. However, when his mind recalled what Xu Cheng just said, he immediately threw out the cigarette. Then, he said to his big brother, ¡°Drive me to the hair salon.¡±

    Young Master Lin drove as he asked, ¡°Doing another style?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Dying my hair back to ck.¡±

    Young Master Lin immediately turned around to look at his little brother. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    At that moment, Lin Dong just took off his ear studs and threw it out of the window.

    Young Master Lin¡¯s eyes opened up wide right away. ¡°Those costs over 50 thousand yuan!¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t care at all, and when they got to the hair salon, he walked straight in.

    When Xu Cheng and the others were almost done eating and ready to get up and pay the bill, Lin Dong came running to the three again, but this time, with ck hair. His ear studs were also gone.

    Lin Dong looked at Xu Cheng sincerely and said, ¡°Please consider it, I have a lot of allowance every month. It¡¯s enough for Master, you, to eat whatever you want.¡±

    On the side, Ran Jing couldn¡¯t help butugh out, and she gave a look to Shen Yao, feeling like Lin Dong¡¯s line sounded extremely familiar.

    Shen Yao also had an odd expression, because this reminded her of what she once said to Xu Cheng, and she was also rejected...

    <b>Chapter 127: Can See the Whole World¡¯s Scenery (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He walked over, put his arm around Lin Dong¡¯s neck, and dragged him to the side. Lowering his voice, he asked, ¡°Little brat, tell me the reason why you must learn martial arts.¡±

    Lin Dong lifted his head and said right away, ¡°Because I¡¯m insecure!¡±

    Xu Cheng paused. He didn¡¯t expect this reason at all. It seemed like just yesterday, there had also been a period of time he felt inferior and insignificant, and he only managed to change that after entering the army.

    ¡°You are loaded, where does this sense of insecuritye from? Are you joking?¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t seem as simple as an average high school student. He said frankly, ¡°The average citizen will think that we live chill lives, but we also have our circles. My big brother, for instance, couldn¡¯t even get into the top 50 of young masters in Shangcheng city. In this real world, whenpeting family wealth isn¡¯t enough, I just want to be able to protect the things I hold dear with my own fists. Yes, my family has money, but my parents only know to make more money. Do you know how many houses my big brother has? And can I even call the ce I¡¯m living in a home? Just by myself? Just like that night when you saw me and asked if I was scared of getting kidnapped. Of course I was, and every day I¡¯m very careful and scared, and I¡¯m more afraid to think about what my family would go through if I was kidnapped. You tell me, where can I get my sense of security? Just taking you as an example, do you have a background? No! But with your own fists, you earned yourself the title of ¡®Tiger Officer of the Police Force¡¯, and everyone in the criminal underworld began taking you seriously. Those young masters, although they have a much more powerful background than you, still have to behave in front of you. Wasn¡¯t it because of your fists? It¡¯s a kind of deterrent, and you should know that better than I do.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at this kid a bit in shock, not expecting him to see things this thoroughly.

    But, there was one point that he didn¡¯t agree with Lin Dong. ¡°Kid, you think I really only rely on my fists? You are wrong.¡±

    He then pointed at his head and said, ¡°Many people know how to fight, but howe I can always safely retreat? If you only know how to fight, then you are only a fighter. You also need a brain to be able to keep your ce in this society.¡±

    Lin Dong looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°My brain¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Xu Cheng coughed. ¡°Whether your brain is good or bad also depends on what path you are using it on. If you don¡¯t have a good character, then everything else is just irrelevant. Go home and continue living your life as a young master. The greater your power, the more trouble you will have to face, just like my life right now. You won¡¯t understand.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng took back his arm around Lin Dong¡¯s neck, turned around, and left.

    Lin Dong looked at his back figure and said, ¡°I know, just like how you provoked North and West Gate, and now you have no choice but toe out and face them. I really admire this point about you, capable of beating someone that seems to be a lot more powerful than you. When everyone looked down on you, you always paid them back with a big surprise.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped in his steps, turned around and said, ¡°But one careless mistake and the result could be death. If you demonstrate your great power and capabilities and want to demand the level of respect you deserve, you would offend some people. By then, it¡¯s either you lower your head or you step over those people. No matter which path you take, it will be really tough. So, sometimes it¡¯s not the worst option to just be azy and carefree second-gen rich heir.¡±

    Lin Dong said angrily, ¡°Like my big brother? Look at him, what can he do if his little brother gets hit? Doesn¡¯t he still have to live carefully and only able to bully the weak while being afraid of those more tough and powerful than him? That¡¯s why I don¡¯t admire him, he basically abandoned himself already. He said living like you would be really tiring and he didn¡¯t get why you would continue following this path.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°It¡¯s very tiring to climb a mountain, but some people will still do it even with sharp thorny shrubs in the way. My dad once told me, when you are at the top of the mountain, you will be able to see the scenery of the whole world and the sunrise. It represents hope.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left, leaving Lin Dong to slowly digest those words.

 Chapter 128 - Someone Wants to Fish in Troubled Water

    <b>Chapter 128: Someone Wants to Fish in Troubled Water (Part one)</b>

    At home, Lin Chuxue struggled for a whole day and finally said to Mommy and Daddy Lin, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, we shouldn¡¯t stay in Huaxia for too long too and you have to go back sooner orter. If you made up your mind, then let¡¯s book the flights home.¡± Then, Lin Guiren said to his son Lin Lei, ¡°Book 4 flight tickets tomorrow night. It will be easier to get over jetg if we fly at that time.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked up to her father and faintly said, ¡°No need to book 4 tickets, I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    The Lin couple was shocked and they both looked at her. ¡°You are staying?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Yep.¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°But I told you that staying is too-¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not staying for him,¡± Lin Chuxue looked at Lin Guiren and said, ¡°I still have my career here. If I leave like this, then it wouldn¡¯t be fair for my fans, and the entertainmentpany you invested in would lose most of its revenue source. You might lose money in this investment then.¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that little money.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I know, but I also don¡¯t want to be the reason you lose money. I will have to think of something to do if I get back, so I might as well keep working hard at the entertainmentpany I¡¯m in right now. I also made my name known to millions of fans after three years of hard work, so I shouldn¡¯t just let all of this go to waste. I want to be able to make my own dowry, and not have to rely on my family.¡±

    The entire Lin Family looked at Lin Chuxue quietly. After quite a while, Lin Guiren asked, ¡°Are you sure you are not staying behind for Xu Cheng?¡±

    ¡°No, just like what you said, Dad. If my rtionship with him would get anywhere, something would¡¯ve happened already. When the timees for him to fall for someone else, then we will talk about divorce.¡± Lin Chuxue sighed.

    Lin Guiren: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let Lei stay and take care of you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue paused for a moment, and then she immediately rejected his proposal. ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Lei bitterly smiled. ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to decline that fast.¡±

    ¡°You think I still don¡¯t know your temper? You are just going to chill all day, and who knows how many girls in the entertainment industry will fall prey to you?¡± Lin Chuxue red at her little brother.

    ¡°Sis, are we blood rted? Why you gotta do me like this,¡± Lin Lei pouted.

    ¡°You think I still don¡¯t know you? What, you got tired of ying in Britain so you want toe to Huaxia now?¡± Lin Chuxue snorted. This little brother of hers was a big yer,pletely the opposite of his quiet sister. Back in Britain, he would always get into trouble and have his dad clean up after him.

    Lin Guiren: ¡°I know what Huaxia¡¯s entertainment industry is like, and that¡¯s why I will feel more assured with Lin Lei staying here.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded. ¡°Sis, I know we don¡¯t have as much influence in Huaxia, so I definitely know not to cause trouble. Also, Dad won¡¯t be supporting me anymore financially, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to act like a spoiled rich heir anymore. But if I can rely on my handsome looks and be someone¡¯s sugar baby, then you can¡¯t me me when that happens.¡±

    Lin Chuxue directly grabbed him by the ear. ¡°So, you are going to sound so righteous while talking about bing someone¡¯s sugar baby when you are a grown-azz man?¡±

    ¡°Ouch, Sis, stop,¡± Lin Lei immediately begged, ¡°You are an elegant princess to the masses, so you should pay attention to your image.¡±

    ¡°How can I teach you a lesson if I pay attention to my image?¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes. ¡°I just have to be straightforwardly brutal to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad for my brother-inw, having a crush on you since childhood. You turned out to be a devil,¡± Lin Lei eximed.

    ¡°You are still talking?¡± Lin Chuxue applied more force with her hand.

    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯ll stop, I¡¯ll stop!¡± Lin Lie immediately begged, ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t say to the public that I¡¯m your little brother and I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    <b>Chapter 128: Someone Wants to Fish in Troubled Water (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Okay, remember what you said. If you cause trouble for me, then go back to Britain right away.¡± Lin Chuxue turned to her parents and snorted, a bit displeased, ¡°You two are now pretty freed up. Did you juste here this time to drop this troublemaker off with me?¡±

    Lin Guiren coughed, picked up the newspaper, crossed his legs, and pretended to not hear the question.

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes to express how speechless she was.

    At night, Chang Qing made a call with a new number.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Chang Qing.¡±

    On the other end of the call, the guy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Old Chen, help me out,¡± Chang Qing pleaded, ¡°Help me get through this difficult period, and I will thank you big time in the future.¡±

    ¡°How do I help? Now, those from South Asia are asking about your whereabouts everywhere. Mr. Hetian was furious enough to eat you. East Gate doesn¡¯t have the capabilities to help you.¡±

    Chang Qing deepened his voice. ¡°Yes, you can. Your East Gate controls thergest port trade in Shangcheng and has the strongest foundation among the four gangs because everyone¡¯s business needs to involve you. So, you have the influence. Please help a brother out. North Gate¡¯s down, and now West Gate¡¯s almost done too. We are the legendary four Gates, you can¡¯t just watch us die.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Chang, you also know that the underground world¡¯s influence is weakening, and the right path is to immediately wash ourselves clean and get into legal businesses. The city officials all hope that the four Gates can disappear, despite how hard we are trying not to break thew. Your West Gate just got into trouble, and at this time, I think the most important thing for South Gate and us East Gate to do is not to get ourselves involved in this. Can you understand?¡±

    ¡°But you know very well that in the beginning, the operation to assassinate Xu Cheng was a solution nned together by the three Gates. Now that this tiger has bitten a huge chunk of meat off of West Gate and we are dying, can you really just stand by and watch it happen? Do you think that with Xu Cheng¡¯s temper, after erasing North and West Gate, they will leave you two alone?¡±

    ¡°Why not? There¡¯s no eternal enemy in this world, only when the benefits are not enough. If there¡¯s something to me, then you can only me it on your West Gate dealing in shady business these years, doing all of that moneyundering.¡±

    Chang Qing snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t just bash us, are you implying that your East Gate didn¡¯t take advantage of your control over the port to smuggle? We all do shady business, or I wouldn¡¯t have asked you for help.¡±

    The other end of the line paused for a moment, and then he asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me, where are you?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°If possible, I cane to you.¡±

    ¡°No, you think the police don¡¯t have eyes on you? Right now I can¡¯t possibly meet up with you. How about this. Give me your address, and I will get my guy to pick you up. He will find a way to get you out of the police¡¯s sight, and then we can talk.¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°That works too, get your guy toe.¡±

    After hanging up, in a vi, Old Chen smiled as he put down his phone. Then, he said to his bodyguard, ¡°Get someone with a clean background over. Remember, you must get Chang Qing to sign, and then he must die!¡±

    The bodyguard standing behind him nodded respectfully and left.

    After Xu Cheng left the bar, he got Li Chao¡¯s call. He nervously said, ¡°Boss, Chang Qing¡¯swyer got killed at his ce, and all the asset documents under Chang Qing¡¯s name, which were in thewyer¡¯s hands, were taken.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Someone wants to fish in the troubled waters. Where¡¯s Chang Qing right now?¡±

    ¡°Four Seasons Hotel. He used hiswyer¡¯s ID and opened that room, so no one knows it¡¯s him.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly drove his own car to the Four Seasons Hotel.

 Chapter 129 - Eating Popcorn

    <b>Chapter 129: Eating Popcorn (Part one)</b>

    After arriving at the Four Seasons hotel, Xu Cheng got off the car. He already knew which room Chang Qing was in, and he also knew that the underground money house and some other forces maye for Chang Qing. One billion dors of debt was not a small number, and if Chang Qing¡¯s life was put on a bounty list in the criminal underworld, the value would be over a couple million dors for sure for the amount of money he owed other people.

    In fact, that Old Chen of East Gate, who wanted to fish in troubled waters, had a simple n, and it was to take this opportunity to kill Chang Qing. Then, not only could he give two casinos to the underground money house, he could also keep two while doing all of this as a favor to those that were after Chang Qing.

    The four Gates indeed needed to forget about the past and reinvent themselves, or they would forever be tagged as criminal organizations. The copse of the four Gates era might be the only way to get rid of that tag, so if the copse of North Gate and West Gate couldpletely satisfy the officials, then East Gate wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing those two. If the four Gates all stayed in power and dragged on the stalemate, then all four Gates would progress towards doom. So, sometimes, some people need to be cannon fodder.

    So, Old Chen orchestrated all of this, instigating West Gate which already had a grudge with Xu Cheng to kill him after the fall of North Gate, hoping to get some face back for the four Gates.

    But, Old Chen was smart because he only showed his approval but didn¡¯t participate. The whole thing was executed by Master Qin of West Gate. But, little did they expect that the little officer would not be easy to deal with at all. Now, not only did the n fall through, they also got bitten back. Just like a very low-key snake hiding in the forest; when he suddenly bites you, no one knows if the snake¡¯s poison was deadly or not. Right now, West Gate was in that state of waiting to find out.

    Xu Cheng came to the floor Chang Qing was on. He activated his prating vision and looked into that room. What made him want tough was, that old fox wasn¡¯t inside. What a sly old man.

    Then, Xu Cheng came to the lobby, showed his badge to the manager and then came with him to the surveince room. From there, he saw the footage of Chang Qing checking in and also when he left. Just half an hour ago, hest appeared in the surveince at the underground parking lot.

    Not long after, a man in a trenchcoat went up in an elevator. After getting out, he immediately walked towards Chang Qing¡¯s room. It was unknown why he had the room key, but he opened the door with ease while having a pair of gloves on. Then, he suddenly pulled out his gun and went into the room.

    There was no one inside, and Xu Cheng saw the killer nonchntly rummaging around the room. Then, he hid inside the bathroom, probably thinking about waiting for Chang Qing to get back and then killing him.

    After awhile, another person came out from the elevator. He was in a pair of shades, which was quite odd to be wearing at night. He was in a suit and was carrying a file bag. He also had a master key and easily opened the door when he got to Chang Qing¡¯s room.

    It was a little dim inside, and the only light source was the neon lights from the high-rise buildings in the city shining into the building.

    Seeing that no one was in the room, his keen senses as a hitman told him his target was probably hiding somewhere.

    He began walking towards the washroom, and the killer in the trench coat hiding inside pointed his gun at the bathroom door. He was nning to shoot the moment the door opened.

    The man in a suit wasn¡¯t in a hurry to open the door to the bathroom, as he yed a little trick instead. He first turned on the light, and immediately, the bathroom became as bright as day, scaring the killer in the trench coat to instinctively pull the trigger at the door that was still closed. Then, the man in the suit suddenly turned the light off, and twisting the doorknob, he opened the door and began making consecutive shots towards the inside!

    <b>Chapter 129: Eating Popcorn (Part two)</b>

    The killer in the trench coat was dying on the ground after taking a few hits, and that was when the man in the suit turned on the lights, making the shocking realization that the guy he killed wasn¡¯t Chang Qing!

    Watching this, Xu Cheng had to admit that Chang Qing was pretty smart, as he knew to leak his whereabouts and check the reaction. Unexpectedly, within half an hour of giving away his whereabouts, two killers arrived.

    After seeing this, Xu Cheng left the surveince room and came to the elevator. As he saw the elevator from Chang Qing¡¯s floore down, he pressed the down button. The elevator door opened, and inside stood the guy in the suit, still holding that file bag. That was the killer that had just killed the other hitman in the trenchcoat.

    Xu Cheng noticed the subtle change in the killer¡¯s eyes, in which a hint of panic shed past the moment he saw Xu Cheng. That meant the killer recognized him.

    Xu Cheng just casually walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the underground parking level.

    When the door closed, Xu Cheng looked at the killer through the reflection of the metallic door, and he faintly smiled. ¡°You nervous?¡±

    The killer¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Xu Cheng continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think about pulling your gun. You already emptied your clip earlier and didn¡¯t reload.¡±

    The killer¡¯s face changed dramatically as Xu Cheng turned around to look at him. ¡°As a professional killer, you don¡¯t count your bullets?¡±

    The killer suddenly moved, but Xu Cheng¡¯s foot was a lot faster than his movement. After a loud bam, he directly kicked the killer into the wall of the elevator, causing him to start puking blood. The explosive strength from Xu Cheng was no joke, and one kick alone was enough to deprive this hitman of his ability to fight back.

    When the elevator got to the underground parking level, Xu Cheng dragged that unconscious azz out and threw him into his car. Then, he headed in the direction of another van.

    In that car, Chang Qing was in a call with Old Chen.

    ¡°Chang Qing, what¡¯s the meaning of the video you sent?¡± Old Chen was furious.

    Chang Qing sneered. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to tell you, we all aren¡¯t doing this for the first day, so isn¡¯t it a bit cunning for you to pull something like this? Don¡¯t tell me the hitman in the suit wasn¡¯t sent by you. Tsk tsk, you want to kill me? But look, the guy your guy killed belongs to that side, right? Tell me, if I sent this video to those people, you will probably be in big trouble, right?¡±

    Old Chen: ¡°Chang Qing, I underestimated you, you old fox. Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Get out there and stall those two forces for me, and let them know that I will give each of them one casino.¡±

    Old Chen gritted his teeth. ¡°Then what about me? What can I get from this?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°If you came yourself, then maybe I would have had a sincere talk with you. But now, sorry, you can only run my errands for me for free. I will give you one night, and the nning is up to you. After tonight, I will be waiting for those two forces¡¯ representatives to meet me to negotiate a truce. If you can¡¯t do it, then I will send this video to those people.¡±

    Then, Chang Qing directly hung up. At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded from his back seat. ¡°Mr. Chang.¡±

    Chang Qing immediately turned around and saw Xu Cheng sitting right behind him, since god knows when. His face immediately paled from shock. ¡°When did youe in?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking ¡®what did you hear¡¯ first?¡±

 Chapter 130 - Cooperation

    <b>Chapter 130: Cooperation (Part one)</b>

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, Chang Qing¡¯s face changed right away. ¡°You had been following me?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You are indeed the head of the four kings of West Gate. Despite your old age, your brain is still alright. No wonder West Gate reached this level of scale, you four sure contributed a lot.¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You found us four?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Aren¡¯t the other three arrested already? With that cargo ship captain¡¯s testimony, those people¡¯s charges are inescapable. But as for you, do you think you are guilty?¡±

    Chang Qing snorted, ¡°Guilty of what?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise, and White Tiger. You four became sworn brothers that year and all got a tattoo to show your faith towards the bond. But, I noticed that among the four, the ck Tortoise tattoo was missing. Mr. Chang, can you exin why that is to me?¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he stared at Xu Cheng in shock. If he had a gun right now, he would kill Xu Cheng right away for sure! But, he had nothing.

    After a long time, Chang Qing finally came to his senses. Then, he looked at Xu Cheng with hate. ¡°Initially, I thought you were just someone with all muscles and no brain, someone that were dumb enough to first offend North Gate and then West Gate. Now that I think about it, you really are a piece of work!¡±

    Not knowing if it was apliment or something else, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reject thement. He justughed. ¡°Back in the military, a soldier must catch a big fish to advance. The four Gates had been a pain in the azz of the government officials for years, and it would¡¯ve been fine if you guys actually washed your hands clean and transitioned to only legal businesses. You have nothing but yourself to me.¡±

    Chang Qing snorted, ¡°The rules are dead, but the people are alive. With the same logic, thews are dead, and it all depends on how you work it. As for you, I just regret not killing you earlier!¡±

    ¡°You talk like you didn¡¯t try to kill me. The assassin group you sent earlier is still having tea at the police station. You guys sure have guts, even daring to assassinate officers,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°Not to mention a little officer, no matter how high your level is, you will get hurt if you get in someone¡¯s way!¡± Chang Qing replied.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°So, it¡¯s not enough to just seize your businesses when dealing with guys like you. We must eradicate the roots too, or you guys will grow back just like weeds!¡±

    Chang Qing looked at him with disdain. ¡°I have to admit little brat, you got lucky and took down North Gate, and now you are trying to take down West Gate as well. But, let me tell you, even if you take down all four Gates, you won¡¯t eradicate the dark side of human hearts. With North Gate and our West Gate as precedents, you think East and South Gate wouldn¡¯t be on alert? The moment they decide to focus on dealing with a little team captain like you, you won¡¯t even know how you died!¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly beganughing.

    Chang Qing frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    <b>Chapter 130: Cooperation (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯mughing at how familiar those words sound. The thugs of North Gate used to tell me that too back when I was just a patrol officer. Back then, they couldn¡¯t be more arrogant, as if killing me would be as easy as stepping on an ant. Faced with people like them, you don¡¯t have to argue because it¡¯s pointless, and I just like to answer with my actions. For thugs like them, I would arrest them whenever I saw them and then beat them if they didn¡¯t cooperate. Later on, they got beaten so much that they got scared. The lesson I learned was, when dealing with people like you guys, there¡¯s no need to get wordy. If talk is all that¡¯s needed to save your corroded hearts, then you wouldn¡¯t be the four Gates. The only solution is to fight first. In the past, maybe because of my title, even yourckeys looked down at me. But now, do you think I¡¯m qualified to speak with you face to face?¡±

    At that moment, Xu Cheng mockingly nced at Chang Qing, and Chang Qing faintly replied, ¡°Why do you have to deal with the four Gates? We have no grudges with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? It¡¯s just that when you guys are doing your usual bullying of ordinary citizens, you identally bullied someone with a bad temper. I¡¯ve always been looked down upon in my childhood, and when I went to the army, I told myself that I will teach whoever looks down on me again a lesson. After I got out of the army, I thought, if I¡¯m going to make some changes to my life, then I should set a small goal first. For example, why not just erase all four Gates of Shangcheng first.¡±

    Chang Qing almost coughed up blood upon hearing this. How did the power giants that had been deeply rooted into Shangcheng for centuries be a small goal in your mouth?

    ¡°Little Brat, I wasn¡¯t even as arrogant as you when I first stepped into society.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered and looked at him with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s because you guys were on your bare feet, but I have the nation behind me. Isn¡¯t it obvious who can be more arrogant?¡±

    Poof.

    This time, Chang Qing really wanted to cough up blood.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Cooperate with me.¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°Are you joking? You want me to cooperate with you? Is cooperating with you going to excuse me from jail time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to. You have two options. First, you can choose to not cooperate. However, know that I already got all the evidence of back when you and your three bros robbed the bank, caused a huge number of deaths and injuries, and then found four scapegoats to close the case. The charges you can get from that alone are enough to get you a death sentence. As for the second option, if you cooperate with me and fish out the big underground money house, then you can get some redemption and live out the rest of your life in prison.¡±

    Chang Qing was furious. ¡°What¡¯s the difference then? My freedom is gone either way!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference. If you are alive, there will still be countless possibilities. But, if you are dead, then you truly lose everything. Just think about it, it¡¯s not hard to see why you four wanted to stay behind the curtains to control West Gate. In fact, everyone will be more terrified of death as they grow older. You still have kids and grandkids, and if you are still alive, then you can at least see your families on a schedule. But if you choose the first option, then your crime from 20 years ago will surface, and what would your family think of you even after your death sentence? I don¡¯t even have to use that case from 20 years ago to give you the death sentence. How long do you think you can survive with how things are looking right now? Although you are ckmailing East Gate, that¡¯s just pushing yourself towards death even faster.¡±

 Chapter 131 - This Madman

    <b>Chapter 131: This Madman (Part one)</b>

    After hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, Chang Qing suddenlyughed. It was a bitter and patheticugh, as he never thought that things would one daye down to this for him.

    ¡°Since you could track me down, that means the eyes from East Gate can also find me. If you want me to cooperate and get you the location of the underground money house, then we will have to see if you have the capabilities. I predict that, right now, East Gate and the underground money house¡¯s assassins are already on their way. You want me to cooperate? Okay, but that will depend on if you have what it takes to bring me back to the police HQ alive. To be honest, if those people really want me to die, then even with the help of the police, I will still die. That¡¯s why I sneered at your proposal.¡±

    ¡°Get into my car, I will take you back to the police HQ,¡± Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows and said.

    Chang Qing: ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Do you have any other options right now?¡±

    As he said this, he got off the car and unlocked his own.

    Chang Qing was still hesitating when Xu Cheng drove the car to his and said, ¡°Taking down two Gates is enough to scare the other two into behaving better in the future, and that¡¯s basically what I wanted. If you decline, then I won¡¯t be at any loss. I will give you 10 seconds to think, and when that time¡¯s up, I¡¯m leaving. Before South Gate can protect you, you will die here first.¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s pupils slightly shrunk, and within three seconds, he popped into the passenger seat, but Xu Cheng said, ¡°Go sit in the back. There is more room there for you to hide.¡±

    Chang Qing then popped into the back seat.

    Xu Cheng started the car and drove out of the parking lot, almost running right into a van.

    Chang Qing instinctively lowered his head. In that van, a scar-faced man stopped before Xu Cheng¡¯s car and stared at him for a while. Finally, Xu Cheng honked the horn. ¡°Please move out of the way.¡±

    Scarface put the car in reverse and moved, and Xu Cheng¡¯s car passed right by his. Scarface raised his phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s a Santana, license te *****. The target should be in the car. Don¡¯t let them get back to the police station. It¡¯s up to you guys now.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xu Cheng heard the conversation on the van, and he directly stepped on the gas. When he got toan intersection in the main road, he stopped to wait for red light. Just then, a sedan from the other side drove straight towards him. Xu Cheng instinctively put the drive in reverse and stepped on the gas, making the car immediately back up and drift about 360 degrees to dodge the sedan. Then, without waiting for the red light, Xu Cheng stepped on the gas again and charged straight forward.

    After that sedan missed, it turned around right away and followed right after.

    ¡°They are travelling north on Jiaoling Road, intercept him!¡± the killer inside the sedan said to the mic.

    Xu Cheng dodged two more sedans that were deliberately trying to cause an ident and headed forward. Just then, a giant truck came over and began making a turn. Due to its long body, the entire street was temporarily blocked off.

    Chang Qing¡¯s face changed right away at the sight of this. ¡°That¡¯s East Gate¡¯s truck!¡±

    Xu Cheng obviously wouldn¡¯t try to hit that truck¡¯s body with his little sh8tbox. He had no choice but to step on the brakes, borrowing that momentum to make a 180-degree drift and preparing to go back the way he came from.

    But, who knew that the sedan that initially tried to run into them also caught up.

    <b>Chapter 131: This Madman (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Are we going to die here?¡± Chang Qing¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°He knows I¡¯m an officer, right?¡±

    Chang Qing: ¡°They are doing this because you are the police officer! It¡¯s basically killing two birds with one stone, don¡¯t you get it? Once you die, then the other two Gates will have nothing to worry about, and the whole storm will calm. And if I die, then I won¡¯t have the chance to expose them.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly changed gears, and then he stepped on the brakes and the gas at the same time. The wheels began spinning on the spot, rubbing out white smoke. At that instant, Xu Cheng let go of the brakes, and the hundred-horsepower engine shot the car forward like a mustang out of the gate.

    Chang Qing saw Xu Cheng actually wanted to go directly head on with that assassin¡¯s sedan, and his face immediately lost color. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t nervous at all as he said to Chang Qing, ¡°Hold on tight. My car¡¯s modified, there are airbags, but it will be up to your luck if you can survive or not.¡±

    On the other side, the assassin in the sedan didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to charge towards him at all. When he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s sedan speeding towards him like a bullet, his face slightly changed.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Does he want tomit suicide and take me down with him?

    Does he really dare?

    At that thought, the hitman gritted his teeth. He believed that Xu Cheng definitely wouldn¡¯t have the guts! So, he stepped on the gas and also began speeding towards Xu Cheng.

    If the two of them were to collide at that speed, they would definitely die! No matter how safe the car was, it would bepletely destroyed under such a violent impact. Not to mention the people inside, the whole car would be scrapped!

    The two cars were getting closer by the second.

    Chang Qing could barely breathe, and he wanted to immediately open the door and duck and roll. Who knew that the door would be locked, and he couldn¡¯t even kick it open.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were locked at the front, and his speed wasn¡¯t slowing down at all. The two cars were only about a few hundred meters away, and there were only a dozen seconds left until impact.

    Although a dozen seconds seems to be not that short, it was a long and gruesome moment of suffering for Chang Qing and that hitman. The killer¡¯s hand on the wheel gripped tighter and tighter, and he didn¡¯t believe Xu Cheng would really hit him!

    He didn¡¯t believe it!

    There were only about a few seconds left!

    The killer¡¯s eyes stared wide open, and when there were only about 2 seconds left, he became scared! He really was scared! Assassins weren¡¯t afraid of death, but it must be worth it. Normally, they were the ones doing the killing, and those that got taken down with the target clearly weren¡¯t good at their jobs. So, when he ran into a madman that clearly wasn¡¯t afraid of death, he got scared, really scared!

    Chang Qing¡¯s hands were tightly gripped onto the grab handle above his head and he had his eyes shut, not daring to look at the brutal tragedy that was about to take ce. His heart almost jumped up to his throat.

    Just one second before the two cars were about to collide into each other, Xu Cheng was still not thinking about moving out of the way. He even crazily let go off the steering wheel, with his hands up high as he revealed a madman-like smile. Seeing that crazy and creepy smile through the car¡¯s transparent windshield, the assassin¡¯s heart trembled!

    This bustard really didn¡¯t mindmitting suicide!

    He even let go off the wheel and drove the car straight towards him!

    Suddenly, the assassin couldn¡¯t stand the torment anymore. He gritted his teeth as he swirled the vehicle out of the way immediately.

    But with the killer moving out of the way, Xu Cheng¡¯s car directly rushed past him into the distance, leaving behind the killer covered in cold sweat, who gritted his teeth as he muttered, ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡±

 Chapter 132 - Do I Have Any Other Options?

    <b>Chapter 132: Do I Have Any Other Options? (Part one)</b>

    When Chang Qing opened his eyes again, he had almost suffocated from holding his breath. He only dared to open them after hearing the screaky tire noises of the other car. Seeing that the car he was in had passed through safely but still being terrified, he immediately cursed at Xu Cheng, ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself?¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at Chang Qing from the rear view mirror and said in disdain, ¡°Can¡¯t stand this kind of pressure? How did you guys rule the streets earlier?¡±

    Chang Qing didn¡¯t know how to refute that remark for a while, but his mouth was still trembling as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Xu Cheng frankly said, ¡°but the assassins are even more scared than me. Normally, it¡¯s the assassins that do the killing, and if they could think of another way to take down their target, then they for sure wouldn¡¯t pick the way that involves them dying as well. So, this guy isn¡¯t dumb enough to trade his own life for our lives.¡±

    Chang Qing looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and slowly said, ¡°What did you do before all this? I¡¯ve never heard of you. It seems like it¡¯s no coincidence that North Gate and West Gate fell to their current states.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s tone reeked of disdain. ¡°I turned your precious West Gate upside down. You are probably desperate to skin me alive and drink my blood, but instead, you areplimenting me. Do you think I don¡¯t know you are trying to buff my confidence so I drop my guard against you?¡±

    Chang Qing sighed. ¡°A guy at your age shouldn¡¯t have this kind of intelligence.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I was forced to have it.¡±

    The car stopped at an intersection waiting for red light, and at that moment, a cross-country motorcycle came up from the rear. The motorcycle rider was wearing a helmet and was fully covered in a special suit. Under normal circumstances, it wasn¡¯t odd at all. But it was in the middle of the night with no sun, and he also just happened to park right beside Xu Cheng¡¯s car instead of anyone else¡¯s. This raised a red g for Xu Cheng.

    Before Chang Qing could even react to the rider, Xu Cheng noticed that he was reaching into his jacket to pull out something. Suddenly, Xu Cheng mmed open the door, knocking the motorcycle rider down onto the ground, and the pistol he was reaching for subsequently dropped to the ground.

    Xu Cheng immediately stepped on the gas and took off as the light turned green.

    Looking at the killer on the ground behind them, Chang Qing¡¯s heart was still pounding hard. ¡°How did you know he was after us?¡±

    Xu Cheng continued on driving as he said, ¡°We weren¡¯t the first ones waiting at the red light, there were still two cars in front of us. As a motorcyclist, he could just go up and stop beside the first car, yet he chose to stop right beside us. Of course he was suspicious.¡±

    In fact, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes already saw the gun on that killer, so he knocked him over before he had the chance to pull it out!

    Chang Qing¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Looks like East Gate wants me dead too, why aren¡¯t the people of South Gate here yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°If they are going to be here, they would¡¯ve came a long time ago. You really think you can rely on South Gate? East Gate and the underground money house won¡¯t let us sessfully go back to the Police HQ tonight.¡±

    Chang Qing was really nervous and he quickly moved over and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Officer Xu, you said you would protect me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just said if you give the police what they want, they will save you from the death penalty, but you still get a life-sentence. You can also choose to not cooperate.¡±

    <b>Chapter 132: Do I Have Any Other Options? (Part two)</b>

    Just as he said that, at the turn, a truck suddenly charged right at them.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s powerful vision had noticed it a long time ago, and he immediately turned the steering wheel to avoid the impact of that truck and drove off into another direction. The truck also turned around quickly and went after it. It was clear that they didn¡¯t n on letting Xu Cheng off this easily and get back to the Police HQ.

    ¡°How much longer until we get back?¡± Chang Qing anxiously asked Xu Cheng.

    ¡°At least three more crossroads, so about 5 kilometers.¡±

    Just as he said that, the car violently shook. The truck behind them was already bumping into Xu Cheng¡¯s car. There were quite a lot of cars on the road so Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t drive too fast, thus the truck was able to quickly catch up to them and bump them.

    Xu Cheng immediately began analyzing all the road sections in front of them, and he saw that there was an alley that could lead directly to another main road.

    ¡°It looks like they had nned from the beginning to force us to leave the main road leading to the Police HQ, making it easier for them to take care of us in a more remote ce,¡± Xu Cheng quickly said.

    The main roads were wide andrge, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for killers to carry out assassinations. There would also be too many traffic police patrols on those road sections.

    Seeing the alleying up, Xu Cheng suddenly turned the steering wheel, driving the car into the alley.

    The truck immediately followed behind, but then the driver realized it was a narrow alley; the truck¡¯s body was too big and got stuck.

    ¡°Fack!¡± The killer cursed as he picked up the phone and said, ¡°He¡¯s driving towards the mainroad. Hurry and block off the other end of the alley.¡±

    Xu Cheng underestimated the killers that East Gate had trained over the years. He didn¡¯t expect that although low in numbers, their operations had great synergy. Clearly, the string of assassination attempts on the road were very natural and they were right on point in terms of timing and location. Just the past 3 times alone, if Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t being careful, it would¡¯ve ended in a horrible traffic ident. More importantly, the killers also didn¡¯t reveal their faces.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s quite easy for these guys to kill whoever they want, even the police won¡¯t be able to do anything about it if they just push it onto traffic idents,¡± Xu Cheng sighed.

    Chang Qing also said with a weak voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive this treatment one day too.¡±

    Just as he said that, he noticed Xu Cheng¡¯s car suddenlying to a stop. He immediately looked up, and then his face was paled, because the other end of the valley was already blocked off by a van.

    Then, three people came out of the van. Since it was night time, the alley was very dark and their faces were covered by shadows. But Chang Qing knew that these three were all killers.

    Chang Qing suddenly beganughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to die and also be able to drag you down to hell with me. That¡¯s not a bad ending. You destroyed West Gate, so taking you down with me isn¡¯t a bad option too.¡±

    Xu Cheng felt that this guy was probably going a bit crazy thinking that he couldn¡¯t live anymore, so he tried tofort him. ¡°I¡¯m an officer, they won¡¯t juste at me this directly, right?¡±

    Chang Qing sneered, ¡°At this time, those people were all desperate to kill you. Who knows if you are going to go after East Gate after taking down West Gate.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°About what I said earlier, did you make a decision? Are you nning to die here or live in prison?¡±

    Chang Qing looked at him and said, ¡°At this time, do I have any choice other than death?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 133 - I Definitely Wouldnâ€™t Want to Provoke You

    <b>Chapter 133: I Definitely Wouldn¡¯t Want to Provoke You (Part one)</b>

    ¡°I do?¡±

    Chang Qing narrowed his eyes. ¡°How do you still have the confidence to say that at a time like this? You don¡¯t think they dare to kill you? Even if you called for backup right now, your men will onlye here to find you dead on the ground.¡±

    Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°Just stay in the car, don¡¯te out.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng got out of the car. Looking at the three men in trench coats in the dark alley, Xu Cheng could see the guns by their waists.

    ¡°Before dying, can you tell me if you guys were sent by East Gate or the underground money house?¡±

    The assassin leading the group said in broken Huaxianguage, ¡°Why do you care? Why not go see the hell king with that question and ask him yourself?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m just a really curious guy. Since I was a kid, I would always try to get to the bottom of everything. If you guys don¡¯t tell me, then I really won¡¯t be able to die with a smile. But hearing your ent, I think I know the answer. If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys are probably from the Wei Nation. You guys work for the underground money house and Mr. Hetian, right?¡±

    The killer sneered, ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t just luck that you were able to take down North and West Gate. You are qualified to win our respect, and killing you won¡¯t damage our reputation.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why must you guys kill Chang Qing?¡±

    Killer: ¡°You seized more than a billion yuan in cash. With such a loss, do you think this guy still has a reason to live?¡±

    Just at that moment, Chang Qing popped his head out of the car and shouted, ¡°I still have four casino licenses, we can still discuss!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xu Cheng looked back and red at him.

    That killerughed in disdain. ¡°Mr. Chang, you know how things work. Didn¡¯t you hear about yourwyer dyingst night at home?¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s face slightly changed.

    The killer continued to talk mockingly, ¡°After you die, wouldn¡¯t everything be set if we just put your finger print on those documents?¡±

    Chang Qing took out his trump card and said, ¡°I still have the footage of the East Gate¡¯s hitman killing the South Asian drug lord¡¯s hitman. I can send the footage to the drug lord, and by then, East Gate won¡¯t be able to face the drug lord too.¡±

    The killer immediatelyughed upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Chang, you also said that you have four casino licenses. Then, how about I try to split the pie? One for the underground money house, one for the drug lord, one for East Gate, and one for South Gate. Do you think that¡¯s just enough?¡±

    Chang Qing¡¯s face drastically changed. ¡°What did you just say? South Gate too?¡±

    Killer: ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you find it odd that we knew exactly where you were? You asked South Gate for help and told them your whereabouts, and South Gate knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend three parties. So, instead of eating the heart-wrenching cake by themselves, they thought it would be better to share. Then, they leaked us your whereabouts.¡±

    Chang Qing was stunned as he sat in the car, looking dejected.

    At this moment, Xu Chengughed. He looked at Chang Qing and mocked, ¡°Is that the so-called brotherhood on the streets? I don¡¯t see brotherhood, but I do see betrayal, each one bigger than the one other!¡±

    Chang Qing bitterly smiled. ¡°Looks like we will both meet our ends here. You aren¡¯t better off yourself.¡±

    <b>Chapter 133: I Definitely Wouldn¡¯t Want to Provoke You (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Xu Cheng said as he came to the side of his car. Suddenly summoning beast-like strength, he grabbed the door and roared with a deep voice,pletely dragging the door off of the car, shocking everyone at the scene.

    Xu Cheng held the door up in front of me and used it like a shield. Seeing the three killers that were still dumbfounded, heughed as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that?¡±

    The three killers immediately pulled out their guns and began shooting. Thank god they were only using pistol bullets and couldn¡¯t prate the reinforced door Xu Cheng had pulled off his car. The bullets created sparks as they bounced off of the car door, leaving Xu Chengpletely unharmed.

    The three killers immediately fired a few shots at Xu Cheng¡¯s lower half body, which was still exposed. Xu Cheng¡¯s ultrasonic hearing immediately caught the trajectory of those bullets, and lowering the car door, he kneeled down on one knee and blocked another wave of bullets.

    ¡°15 bullets!¡± Xu Cheng silently counted the number of shots fired, and he checked with his prating vision and saw that there were indeed no more bullets in their magazines. A pistol of that type should have 6 bullets each for a total of 18 bullets. Now, they fired 15, which mean there were still 3 bullets unused and they were in the chambers!

    Xu Cheng tried to trick them and suddenly stood up, causing those three killers to nervously fire the remaining bullets right away at Xu Cheng¡¯s legs. Xu Cheng immediately lowered his car door and blocked the remaining 3 bullets.

    At that moment, he stood up, moved the door to the side, and smiled at them. ¡°You guys done?¡±

    Those three paused for a second, and when they tried to pull the trigger again, they realized they were out of bullets!

    None of them could fire another shot!

    Those three were truly shocked, how did Xu Cheng know they were out of bullets?

    Could it be that under the intense bullet rain, he was still able to calmly count the shots fired?

    At the thought of this, the three assassins couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down their backs.

    Immediately, they reached into their trench coats for another magazine to reload, but why would Xu Cheng gave them this kind of opportunity? He lifted the door which he had been using as a shield, and then he threw it like a lead ball, from a dozen meters away, sending the door that was full of dents flying furiously over.

    The three killerspletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng¡¯s arm strength to be this terrifying. That car door didn¡¯t decelerate at all in the air nor travel in an arc, it just flew straight at them. The rectangr door was even spinning like a frisbee, scaring the crap out of the three killers that were trying to reload.

    One person reacted quickly and instinctively squatted down, but the other two didn¡¯t react in time. Just when they finished reloading and were about to shoot, they felt a shadow in front of them before getting mmed by a giant metal door in the chest. Puking out blood, they were crushed under the door and couldn¡¯t even get up.

    And when the killer that managed to dodge it lifted his arm to aim at Xu Cheng, he shockingly found Xu Cheng, who had been dozen meters away from him a second ago, was right in front of him. Xu Cheng grabbed his hand right away and twisted it.

    With a cracking sound, the killer¡¯s miserable cry broke out from the alley.

    His broken hand lost all grip, and Xu Cheng immediately grabbed the falling gun and smacked him on his temple, knocking him unconscious.

    Xu Cheng put the pistol in his bag, and then he turned around to look at the dumbfounded Chang Qing and said, ¡°Hurry ande over to help carry these guys. I need to take them back to the police station too.¡±

    Chang Qing swallowed his saliva, walked over, and looked at Xu Cheng as if he was looking at a monster.

    ¡°If I can be given another chance, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let West Gate provoke you!¡± Chang Qing said as his heart was jumping around in his chest.

 Chapter 134 - This Person Must Die!

    <b>Chapter 134: This Person Must Die! (Part one)</b>

    After dragging those three people back into their van, Xu Cheng left his sedan there and drove the van back to the police HQ.

    Shortly after they left, other killers began arriving batch after batch into the dark alley and saw Xu Cheng¡¯s parked car. However, when they walked over, they didn¡¯t see anyone.

    At this moment, some of them began calling those three killers that were supposed to block Xu Cheng off here, but the one that picked up the phone was a stranger¡¯s voice. ¡°If you want to see your colleagues, you cane to the police HQ to visit them.¡±

    Then, the call ended, leaving the killers standing nkly there, not knowing what to do. After realizing what had happened, they called Boss Chen of East Gate.

    ¡°Boss, we couldn¡¯t stop them. They already headed to the police HQ.¡±

    ¡°Fack!¡± Boss Chen swore in a deep voice and then hung up.

    Inside the living room, there were two other people sitting there and drinking wine. Hearing the swearing, a bald man looked curiously at Boss Chen and asked, ¡°Failed?¡±

    Boss Chen faintly nodded.

    A hint of disappointment shed past the bald man¡¯s eyes. He looked at Boss Chen and the other guy and snorted, ¡°What do we do now? If he confesses and exposes our dark history, what will happen to us? I gave you guys his whereabouts, and you guys confidently promised that you could take care of him, but what¡¯s happening now? If he gets angry at us betraying him and shakes out our South Gate¡¯s secrets too, then what are we going to do?¡±

    The other man with a small beard above his mouth, Mr. Hetian, waved his hand and said, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Wen Nan. Your Shangcheng is just a city that never sleeps, what secrets are you afraid of getting exposed? West Gate and East Gate¡¯s business natures are different, what are you South Gate afraid of?¡±

    The bald guy Wen Nan said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have involved myself in this. If the police finds out that I was involved as well, it would be too easy if they want to screw South Gate over. Just by doing some articles on the food and health safety issues, that one-stop restaurant street will be affected. Besides, who¡¯s going to believe it if we say there¡¯s nothing dirty going on in the spa establishments of our never-sleeping city district? Screw this, if you guys can¡¯t kill that sly old man Chang Qing, then South Gate will no longer involve itself in this. Goodbye.¡±

    Right after Wen Nan said that, he drank the rest of his wine, mmed the door, and left, leaving East Gate¡¯s boss Mr. Chen and underground money house boss Mr. Hetian looking at each other.

    Mr. Hetian snorted, ¡°Although the four Gates were able to survive until today, I see that a lot of the elders are scared. There are only a few left that still have the same courage and capabilities as before. Is Mr. Wen Nan scared now?¡±

    ¡°Both North Gate and West Gate got destroyed one after another in less than half month, anyone would be scared.¡± Old Chen took a drag of his cigar and said, ¡°I¡¯m just really curious about one person right now.¡±

    Mr. Hetian said, ¡°That police tiger guy that became so famous in just 2 months?¡±

    Old Chen nodded. ¡°When North Gate was destroyed, we heard rumors that there was a rookie policeman who was described like a tiger. The four Gates had deeply rooted themselves into the city, and it could be said that Shangcheng has at least 50 years of history where the government and police weren¡¯t in control at all. The streets said this guy was like a tiger and represented the officials in taking back control of thend. When we heard those words, me, East Gate, and West Gate¡¯s people all snorted. How would we tolerate someone like him!¡±

    <b>Chapter 134: This Person Must Die! (Part two)</b>

    Speaking of this, Old Chen shook his head. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that this police officer¡¯s abilities would be a bit beyond my wildest expectations. Within half a month, he didn¡¯t show any warnings before beating West Gate half to death, and every move was so clean. Three of the bosses were arrested and there has been no news of what happened to them afterwards. The only one left was forced into a corner like this. West Gate didn¡¯t even know how they were destroyed. It was as if this young man didn¡¯t really do anything, but also did everything. The guy was very domineering, and apparently he wasn¡¯t even satisfied with just taking care of West Gate. He wouldn¡¯t even tolerate the remaining cake to be split amongst us. Our men came to report that it was the same guy that was escorting Chang Qing today. That guy¡¯s definitely not simple; the entire operation nned by our assassins failed and we even lost 3 men. If they find evidence to solidify the charges against us of attempting to assassinate the criminal investigation unit¡¯s team captain, then the result will be very serious.¡±

    Mr. Hetian snorted, ¡°Do you know? Back in our Wei Nation, our Sanko Syndicate would never be as cowardly as you guys!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetian, you don¡¯t have to provoke us. Right now, Chang Qing has limited evidence against us and won¡¯t be able to take us down in a short amount of time. But you, you should really think about yourself. You still haven¡¯t told me how much money you lost to get furious enough to demand Chang Qing die.¡±

    Mr. Hetian¡¯s face turned dark as he said, ¡°Two of our big clients that wanted tounder 1.5 billion dors were directly captured by the police in the casino. Then, Chang Qing used our transaction records with the casino to ckmail me into letting him borrow 1.5 billion from my own reserves to pay the clients first. But, everything was seized at your East Gate¡¯s port. I heard the transaction records also fell into the hands of the police. If Chang Qing doesn¡¯t die, then it will be me who dies! If I cannot pay back the money he lost, then I can onlymit suicide to redeem my sins! So, only the license of the four casinos left by Chang Qing can save me and also pay back my debt to my two clients. Or else, do you know how many times they can kill me? Tell me, Brother Chen, how can I still let Chang Qing live? You know as well, right after the case with West Gate ends, it will be your East Gate¡¯s turn. So, right now, whether that man¡¯s a tiger or a rookie, he¡¯s the enemy for the both of us. If he doesn¡¯t die, will either of us be able to get a good night sleep? Now, the transaction records of my underground money house are in the hands of the police, and he also got your port¡¯s manager. With a tough interrogation session, who knows what secret your man¡¯s going to give up to them. Besides, if Chang Qing lives through tonight, he will for sure cooperate with the police to take your East Gate down first, considering everything you did to him. Then, I¡¯m afraid that the next Gate to fall will probably be East Gate!¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡± Boss Chen shouted, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you still don¡¯t know how terrifying this police officer is. Haven¡¯t you thought about how the police was able to seize all of the ck money at West Gate? Why that even though the port was my territory, he could still find out you were transporting ck money on a specific night and seize it as well? Even with all your money well-hidden, he was still able to dig all of it out? Why does it seem like everything¡¯s in his control? Just like tonight, you think he wouldn¡¯t know that we were trying to team up to split West Gate¡¯s assets? But, he was still able to safely take Chang Qing back to the police HQ. If you think about all this, you will notice, this guy¡¯s probably not ordinary at all!¡±

    Mr. Hetian narrowed his eyes. He sighed, and then he said in a deep voice, ¡®This won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t let this person continue investigating. He must die!¡±

 Chapter 135 - Incoming Revenge

    <b>Chapter 135: Iing Revenge (Part one)</b>

    Boss Chen: ¡°That¡¯s right. I mean, the four Gates can live or die, but we will definitely not end in this humiliating way and make this police tiger a hero. He must die! I definitely won¡¯t let our four Gates be the background of some character¡¯s story when people talk about it, especially when the guy¡¯s just a rookie! I don¡¯t care where he came from or what he used to do, but since he came to Shangcheng, he will have to y by our rules. North and West Gate may be cowards, but I will let everyone know that the police tiger is nothing but a kitty in front of me!¡±

    Hetian looked at him, a bit surprised, and asked, ¡°If you also want to kill him, why not get South Gate involved into this too?¡±

    ¡°South Gate¡¯s in the food and retail business, and plus the nightclubs or spa ces, they took the shortcut of sucking up to the officials in order for their businesses to run smoothly. Right now, the one party they shouldn¡¯t offend the most is the government, so they are obviously afraid of getting into trouble. Their sharp spirit had long since been worn down, of course we won¡¯t be able to rely on them. But that¡¯s fine, that just means there¡¯s one less to share the cake. Other people might be scared, but as the head of the four Gates, East Gate isn¡¯t!¡±

    Achoo!

    In the evening, Xu Cheng made a big sneeze the moment he got home.

    Shen Yao who had been watching a romance TV show saw him and asked, ¡°Caught a cold?¡±

    Xu Cheng rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Nope, someone probably cursed me behind my back.¡±

    Ran Jing walked in from the balcony in her tight blue tank top. She flicked her hair and interjected, ¡°You took down two Gates in Shangcheng, it would be abnormal if no one was cursing you behind your back.¡±

    Speaking of what Xu Cheng had been doingtely, Shen Yao was curious but also concerned as she asked, ¡°You are not scared that they will feel too anxious about being forced into a corner and try to kill you?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t they already try? You are saying it as if the people that came to the hospital to assassinate me wasn¡¯t sent by them.¡±

    Just then, Shen Yao remembered that when Xu Cheng was hospitalized, there were indeed some assassins that came in and tried to kill him. She actually forgot, and then she said, ¡°Tsk tsk, is your profession always so dangerous?¡±

    Ran Jingughed and said, ¡°Not necessarily. It depending on the kind of merits you seek. Xu Cheng has a big appetite and went after the four Gates right after getting hired. Isn¡¯t that the equivalent of walking on knives? Look at how chill we have it, we just deal with little shrimps, and they are the ones that are scared of us. But the four Gates are different; they have ws, and they can be very fierce if you touch their cake.¡±

    ¡°I killed one Gate, and left another Gate half dead in prison, can you tell me if I still have a way out?¡± Xu Cheng said as he took off his jacket and headed to the washroom to wash his face. However, at that moment, the lights in the entire unit suddenly went off and shed back on. It seemed like the power breaker jumped, but the lights did immediatelye back up.

    Having lived here for so long, Xu Cheng was very familiar with the property management side of this building. Something like this had never happened before, and his intuition was telling him that something was off.

    Immediately, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his prating vision was activated. He directly began scanning the entire building, specifically looking for the power room. Very quickly, he spotted a few sketchy people doing something to the elevator. Although they were in technician overalls, Xu Cheng was sure that they were not doing maintenance to the elevator.

    Also, in the power room, the security guard seemed to have been knocked unconscious. At the underground parking lot, there was also a guy checking out Xu Cheng¡¯s car and confirming in a call that Xu Cheng should be upstairs.

    Xu Cheng quickly wiped his face dry, came out from the bathroom, and said, ¡°Shen Yao, for your safety, I still think you should move out.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shen Yao wasn¡¯t happy.

    <b>Chapter 135: Iing Revenge (Part two)</b>

    ¡°I have a feeling that, to stop me from digging deeper, East Gate and the people from the underground money house won¡¯t stop until I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m fine, but I just don¡¯t want to drag the people beside me into this.¡±

    Shen Yao wanted to retort angrily, but upon hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s ¡°people beside me¡±ment, her tone immediately softened as her face blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not someone special to you, why would they target me? Could it be... you are worried about me?¡±

    Xu Cheng coughed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get dragged into this. These guys are real criminals that are willing to do anything, and as long as they can hurt me, they willy their hands on you just because you are living with me. Although it won¡¯t really affect me, since I was the one that stirred up the storm, I still don¡¯t want anything to happen to you because of me.¡±

    Shen Yao then looked at Ran Jing. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she have to move out?¡±

    Ran Jing said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer. If theye at me, then they are basically going against the entire police system. Just dealing with one officer is enough of a headache for them, they wouldn¡¯t want to screw themselves even more by dragging me into this too.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Shen Yao snorted and replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to live wherever I want. Since me getting kidnapped won¡¯t be enough to threaten you anyways, then you don¡¯t need to mind where I¡¯m living.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you die, then I can¡¯t get my money back from the underground money house.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Shen Yao¡¯s eyebrows immediately raised as she red at Xu Cheng. Gritting her teeth, she shouted, ¡°Xu Cheng, you donkey!¡±

    Xu Cheng then looked at Ran Jing and said, ¡°You have to move too.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s eyes stared wide open as she asked, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not scared of those people looking for trouble.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°He¡¯s kicking us out, why are you still so thick-skinned? Humph! Ran Jing, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then, she threw the cushion she was hugging onto the sofa and went back to her room. Not long after, she came out with her suitcase and coat. She stood by the door and said, ¡°You think I want to live here? We will move out right away!¡±

    Seeing how Shen Yao was seriously angry, Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng again. Xu Cheng gave her the look to leave first, Ran Jing read the unusual feeling from Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and immediately said, ¡°Okay, Shen Yao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Before the two women even opened the door, Xu Cheng said to Ran Jing, ¡°Don¡¯t use the elevator.¡±

    Shen Yao was even more pissed. She immediately stared into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You own the elevator too? I can¡¯t use it just because you said I can¡¯t? You know what floor we are on? I¡¯m in high heels, you want me to take the stairs?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Ran Jing and said, ¡°In short, just don¡¯t take the elevator.¡±

    Seeing how serious he was, Ran Jing nodded and left with Shen Yao.

    Dragging her luggage, Shen Yao couldn¡¯t be more pissed. ¡°This bustard, he¡¯s so ungrateful! I helped him so many times but he still has the heart of a stone! If anything, we are both so beautiful, yet he¡¯s the one that feels like he was wronged to room with us! Humph! I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯ve never seen a man with a negative EQ like him! No wonder he¡¯s still single!¡±

    Ran Jing looked at her and teased, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare to be his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Originally I did, but now I definitely don¡¯t want to anymore. Why are you still in the mood to tease me!¡±

    Ran Jingughed. She didn¡¯t really take it to heart that Xu Cheng was kicking them out. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    In fact, Shen Yao didn¡¯t want to go, and she was putting on that whole act just for Xu Cheng. She thought Xu Cheng was going to regret what he said and ask her to stay, but that donkey actually locked the door behind them from the inside! Now Shen Yao was just fuming.

    When she gritted her teeth and walked to the elevator, Ran Jing took the luggage from her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take the stairs.¡±

    Shen Yao was basically steaming from the top of her head due to anger. ¡°Why? Just because he owns the whole building? Holy crap, he says not to use it and you really are going to just listen to him?¡±

    As she said that, she also saw that the elevator¡¯s indicator light seemed to be off, which meant that the elevator was not in service at the moment!

    Ran Jing suddenly got a bad feeling. She dragged Shen Yao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and get out first.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Hide and Seek

    <b>Chapter 136: Hide and Seek (Part one)</b>

    Even if Shen Yao was stupid, she could still feel that something was wrong. When she was dragged down the stairs by Ran Jing, she anxiously asked, ¡°What about Xu Cheng? We can¡¯t just leave him.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°He has all kinds of means to get out of the situation, and us being present would only hinder him. Now, it¡¯s a sensitive period so the assassins would for sure kill everyone at the scene, so he would only be worry-free if we leave him.¡±

    Before Shen Yao could talk again, Ran Jing heard someoneing up the stairs and immediately shushed her.

    At that moment, the two arrived at the 10th floor and walked right past a guy in a trench coat.

    At first, Shen Yao didn¡¯t feel anything was off, but when she walked past him, she caught a glimpse of the scar on that man¡¯s face. She immediately felt a chill down her spine upon realizing that he was a killer!

    Ran Jing helped her stay on her feet with her arm around her shoulder so she didn¡¯t appear too scared and expose themselves. The killer just nced at the two of them and continued to go upstairs.

    A while after that killer left, Shen Yao hurriedly wanted to say something, but Ran Jing immediately covered her mouth because another batch of assassins wereing up. This time, there were 4 of them. Shen Yao¡¯s pupils erged and she couldn¡¯t be more worried. So many people came to take Xu Cheng¡¯s life, would he be fine?

    The two controlled their emotions really well and pretended to be just some random home owners here, not paying too much attention to the killers. The killers also briefly nced at them and let them through.

    After exiting the building, Shen Yao immediately grabbed onto Ran Jing¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Those people are assassins, right?¡±

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°Xu Cheng probably knew there would be danger tonight, and that was why he kicked us out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought he was really chasing us out, how could I have been so stupid!¡± Shen Yao nervously said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police first, I think Xu Cheng¡¯s going to be in trouble with so many people after him.¡±

    Ran Jing said, worried as well, ¡°There were even more. The five people we saw was just one stairway. If they already tampered with the elevators, then they would probably have people block the other stairway in the condo. That might not be all of them too...¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s face changed upon hearing this. ¡°Oh crap, let¡¯s call the police right now. Xu Cheng should be able to stall this out a bit.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded and first led Shen Yao away from the condo before calling the criminal police unit over.

    At the top floor, Xu Cheng rushed into his room, took out his pistol, and counted the bullets. He only had 6 rounds, and with his prating vision, he saw at least 9 peopleing up from the two stairways. On top of that, there were at least 5 people waiting at the two stairway entrances. How did Xu Cheng know those people were here to kill him? Because each of them had a gun on them. Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t have enough bullets, he picked up two fruit knives and hid them in his sleeves.Then, after counting when those guys would arrive, he set a timer on an rm with an LED screen and then ced it at the most noticeable spot in the living room.

    When the assassins finally arrived at the highest floor, they looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s unit and said to their aplices through the mic, ¡°You sure he¡¯s in there?¡±

    <b>Chapter 136: Hide and Seek (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Yeah, his car is still here, and the power room shows his electric meter is still moving, which means he should be still in there using electricity.¡±

    ¡°Okay, turn off the power of his unit. I want to see how well he can see us in the dark.¡±

    Immediately, Xu Cheng felt his entire unit¡¯s lights go out. Then, he heard someone ying with the lock on his door. Xu Cheng submerged himself into the dark at a rtively hidden and safe corner, aiming his gun at the door.

    He couldn¡¯t be more calm at the moment. No lights? No problem. At the instant those guys opened the door, Xu Cheng had already sensed how many of them there were and what positions they were in through the feedback from the ultrasonic waves.

    The seemingly dark environment was as clear as day in his mind.

    The instant that the assassin in the lead cracked the door open slightly, the light shone in from the corridor, and pa, he got headshotted!

    The momentum of the bullet thrusting into that guy¡¯s forehead caused him to fall backward into his colleagues¡¯ chest, and that dead look with his eyes still wide open directly scared the other assassins.

    Holy fack, that shot!

    Just one shot, and a guy got headshotted.

    Immediately, the other 8 people quickly pushed the door open and rushed inside, closing the door after them to resume the pitch ck environment. They thought that if they couldn¡¯t see Xu Cheng, then Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t see them.

    But was that the case though?

    Even if that was the case, the 8 killers who came inpletely didn¡¯t know the newyout of this unit since Xu Cheng had aplete renovation done after moving in. On top of that, Xu Cheng had a big ultimate skill, and that was, even though he also couldn¡¯t see well in a pitch ck room, the ultrasonic waves he used was not inferior to his eyes. As someone that could urately hit flying targets with a blindfold on, these 8 killers were really here to die!

    The eight killers moved around the room in a formation. The moment they detected Xu Cheng¡¯s whereabouts, with their reflexes and uracy, they would for sure shoot Xu Cheng into a kitchen strainer. Or so they thought.

    Although Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t see, based on the ultrasonic feedback, he knew very well the whereabouts of those 8 people and what they were doing. When the eight of them moved towards him, he was also slowly moving.

    He didn¡¯t run or hide, instead he actually took advantage of the darkness and slowly moved towards them as well.

    No one noticed that as the eight of them moved slowly into the unit along the wall, Xu Cheng already rotated behind them like a ghost. Suddenly, Xu Cheng reached out from behind to cover a killer¡¯s mouth and sliced open his throat with a fruit knife. The ¡°gudong gudong¡± sound of blood gushing out caught the others¡¯ attention as they immediately turned around and began firing at the direction the sound came from!

    Xu Cheng already left the guy standing in front of him as he rolled into a pitch ck corner.

    Under the bullet shower, the one that got shot until he looked like a strainer wasn¡¯t Xu Cheng, but their colleague. Someone finally said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop.¡±

    Then, he walked over and touched the clothes of the guy that died. It was a trench coat!

    If someone were to turn on the light right now, they would shockingly find that Xu Cheng was right near them. With the pitch dark room, no one could see the others, other than Xu Cheng, who could see everyone.

    Leaning against the wall, by the corner, he took out his cellphone. He threw the phone to the ground in front of those seven killers, and when the phone hit the ground, it not only made a sound, but the screen also lit up.

 Chapter 137 - Unbelievable

    <b>Chapter 137: Unbelievable (Part one)</b>

    The seven killers that were already extremely stressed immediately had their attention diverted by the bright screen that suddenly swayed into their vision. Some people reacted too quickly and directly shot at it.

    Seizing this opportunity, Xu Cheng immediately charged at them from the side, thrusted two fruit knives towards the throats of two people, and then quickly rolled away.

    Hearing blood running and two people dropping to the ground, the other five killers immediately panicked.

    ¡°Lift the curtains and let the light in! Let¡¯s go all in with this b¡ª¨Cd!¡± someone shouted.

    The other guys immediately went for the surrounding windows, wanting to lift up the thick curtains. However, just at that moment, the rm Xu Cheng set earlier went off, and it almost scared the crap out of the five remaining assassins.

    The five of them immediately stopped in their tracks and shot at the rm. Just at that moment from behind them, Xu Cheng slowly stood up. There were five heads and he had just enough bullets in his gun, so he quickly aimed and fired five consecutive shots.

    Pong pong pong pong pong...

    After five shots, the five of them slowly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Is the target taken care of? Is he dead?¡± At that moment, a voice came from the earpiece one of the dead guys were wearing. But, there was no one that could answer anymore.

    The others in the power room immediately knew something was wrong after hearing no response, and they immediately said to the other assassins waiting in the top floor corridor by the stairway, ¡°Go up and check, I heard shots fired but no one¡¯s answering. Go and check to see if the target¡¯s down.¡±

    Two assassins that were at the corridor got the message and immediately ran over. When they got to Xu Cheng¡¯s room, they saw one of their guys on the floor by the door. It was the guy that got headshotted right off the bat. An assassin immediately said into his mic, ¡°Turn on the lights.¡±

    The people in the power room immediately flipped on the power switch for Xu Cheng¡¯s unit. The two killers saw all 8 of their guys¡¯ bodies justying all over the ce inside the room, and they immediately reported back, ¡°Our guys are all dead, hurry and send more people up!¡±

    The two of them finished talking in a panic, and Xu Cheng already got behind the two new-arrivals and knife-handed their necks, knocking them unconcious.

    Then, he took two pistols from the two killers, finding that both guns were fully loaded. He left his unit right after and went towards the stairway.

    The four assassins waiting downstairs didn¡¯t have time to think too much anymore. They immediately came up the stairway from both sides in pairs.

    Xu Cheng had his pistols ready as he casually walked down the stairs. Seeing that the two assassins were just a floor away from him, he sat down on a step to wait for them. The two killers ran in a hurry and when they saw Xu Cheng the moment they passed the corner, they were both terrified. They instinctively reached for their guns as they still tried to pretend to be mere passerbys, hoping that Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t recognize that they were killers as well.

    Normal people might not, but Xu Cheng had already clearly seen the guns by their waist.

    With two quick shots, the two killers¡¯ palms that were trying to reach for the gun directly got shot through, and they could only cry miserably.

    Xu Cheng kicked both of them over, walked up to them, got their guns, and disassembled both. Then, he broke the other hand of both guys, not allowing them to put the gun back together.

    <b>Chapter 137: Unbelievable (Part two)</b>

    Probably hearing all the noise, the pair of killers on the other end immediately ran through the corridor towards the stairway Xu Cheng was at. Xu Cheng just nonchntly stood by the door, and when the two killers ran past them into the stairway, he shot both of them in the leg from behind.

    The two guys immediately lost their bnce after getting shot and fell to the ground. When they tried to turn around and shoot at Xu Cheng, he already pulled his triggers again and shot away the guns in their hands!

    The two of them still wanted to fight back, Xu Cheng just kicked one of them over and then punched the other one in the face, knocking both unconscious.

    After all that, Xu Cheng finally let out a sigh of relief and walked down the stairs.

    When he got to the condo¡¯s lobby, Ran Jing¡¯s backup also arrived. Some of them immediately saluted upon seeing him. ¡°Captain Xu, are you alright?¡±

    Xu Cheng gestured with his head for them to go in.

    The officers nodded and went up the stairs.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, are you okay?¡± Shen Yao and Ran Jing crossed the warning line and immediately asked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng nodded his head. ¡°All good.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°All taken care of?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded again. ¡°The first wave was, but I don¡¯t know if they will send more in the future.¡±

    ¡°Holy crap, these guys are just too wild!¡± Ran Jing muttered, ¡°Do they think they are above thew or something? Are they officially dering war against the police now?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was danger? I even packed all my stuff, now I¡¯m embarrassed...¡± Shen Yao scolded Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°I know you like to join in on parties, so you wouldn¡¯t leave until I kicked you out. But it¡¯s good that you finished packing too, we still don¡¯t know if they will send more people so you should find another ce to live for the time being.¡±

    Shen Yao looked at him and said, ¡°Then you cane back to my house for a while, we have a very professional security detail so it¡¯s very safe. Since you let me live at your ce for so long, count this as me showing you gratitude by inviting you over to my ce.¡±

    Ran Jing agreed, ¡°Yeah, just listen to Yaoyao and go live at her ce for a while.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°You shoulde as well. You obviously can¡¯t live at this ce too. Before the four Gates¡¯ case ends, both of you should move to my ce. Later on, you can find some other ce after this is all over.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are your parents going to be okay with it?¡±

    Shen Yao raised her eyebrows. ¡°If they dare to have an opinion, then I won¡¯t ever go back again.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Okay, then bring Xu Cheng back first. I have to stay behind to clean up the mess and write a report.¡±

    Xu Cheng and Shen Yao nodded and then left.

    Ran Jing turned around and went to the crime scene. At this moment, the whole condo was locked down and all suspicious personnel were arrested. Seeing here up, the officer in the lead reported, ¡°Captain Ran, we still need to fix the elevator.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°No civilians got hurt, right?¡±

    Officer: ¡°Not really, but Captain Ran, you just talked to Captain Xu, is he really fine? Did he not get hurt or something?¡±

    Ran Jing was curious. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Officer: ¡°There were a total of 15 people this time, and now there are 9 dead and 6 alive. But in the 9 people that died, two people were killed by getting stabbed in the throat by fruit knives, 7 died from getting shot through the head with high precision. Not a single bullet was wasted, it was really one shot one kill. This is just too unbelievable...¡±

 Chapter 138 - Shen Wansan

    <b>Chapter 138: Shen Wansan (Part one)</b>

    It was Xu Cheng¡¯s first time going to Shen Yao¡¯s ce. Her ce was at one of the more luxurious neighborhoods of vis in the city. He also hadn¡¯t seen Shen Yao¡¯s father before, but the boss man was clearly no simple guy, since not even West Gate dared to offend the Shen Family.

    Shen Yao¡¯s sports car arrived at the door. The maid opened the electronic door, and she was overjoyed upon seeing Shen Yao. ¡°Young Madam, you are back! Ah, I have to go inform the master!¡°

    ¡±No need,¡± Shen Yao faintly said, but the maid still went in and called Boss Shen.

    The car was parked in the garage along with a dozen other famous cars, all of which were the limited edition cars that her father bought for her every birthday. However, ever since Shen Yao¡¯s big brother died from a tragic ident, she also left this home. She hadn¡¯t driven those cars for a while now.

    Shen Yao brought Xu Cheng into the main hall. The entire vi was extremely big, with a private garden as well as an indoor pool. Aftering in, Xu Cheng noticed Shen Yao looking around, so he asked curiously, ¡°When was thest time you came back? You don¡¯t seem to recognize your own house anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ever since I got a career that could support myself, I rarely came back.¡± Shen Yao sighed, and then she looked at the nanny at home and said, ¡°Aunty Liu, can you prepare two guest rooms for my friends? They will be staying here for the next few days.¡±

    Aunty Liu nodded and went upstairs.

    ¡°You should sit down first, I will go and take a shower first.¡± Shen Yao smiled at Xu Cheng and then went upstairs to the bedroom that she hadn¡¯t returned to for years.

    The maid poured a cup of tea and handed it to Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng was pretty bored as he sat on the sofa in the living room. Not long after, a Maybach came into the gate, and before the driver that got out could get to open the door for his boss, a middle-aged man with a sizeable belly ran straight in.

    ¡°Daughter!¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t get to see Shen Yao right aftering in, instead seeing Xu Cheng sitting on the sofa. Then, a sense of vignce immediately rose in his heart. It was the feeling that his baby daughter was about to be stolen by someone.

    He narrowed his eyes and checked Xu Cheng out, and Xu Cheng was also checking him out.

    Shen Yao¡¯s dad didn¡¯t rush to talk to Xu Cheng first but directly asked the maid, ¡°This is?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t wait for the maid to answer and said, ¡°I¡¯m Shen Yao¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°Friend?¡± Boss Shen¡¯s face immediately turned dark as he asked, ¡°Normal friend or...¡±

    ¡°Normal friend,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Boss Shen snorted. ¡°My daughter hadn¡¯t brought any men back home ever, are you really just a normal friend to her?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Boss Shen asked.

    ¡°Xu Cheng,¡± Xu Cheng replied, neither haughty nor humble.

    Boss Shen nodded, and then he immediately asked the maid, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±

    ¡°She went to take a shower.¡±

    Boss Shen sighed and sat down onto the sofa. He still couldn¡¯t help but check Xu Cheng out more. After awhile, he seemed to mumble to himself, ¡°Looks like my daughter¡¯s still mad at me. First time back after so many years, and she just directly brought a guy home.¡±

    Speaking of this, he suddenly looked up, his sharp eyes interrogating Xu Cheng as he directly asked, ¡°Brat, are you thinking about courting my daughter?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply right away. He raised his tea cup and took his time to take a sip. Only after slowly savouring it did he faintly look back at Boss Shen and ask, ¡°Mr. Shen, what makes you say that?¡±

    <b>Chapter 138: Shen Wansan (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Right now, who doesn¡¯t know that I only have my baby daughter left after my eldest son died? In the future, she will for sure be the heir to all of my wealth. Just that alone, isn¡¯t it already tempting enough for you to court my daughter?¡± Boss Shen snorted.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. He ced his cup down, looked at Boss Shen, and said, ¡°I can understand your concern about your daughter getting tricked, and I can understand that you suspect other people are getting closer to your daughter with ulterior motives. But, I also realized why Shen Yao doesn¡¯t have many male friends. Mr. Shen, have you thought that you being so wary of the people around her will make her feel like a flower in a greenhouse? Do you know that she also wants to go and see the outside world?¡±

    Boss Shen: ¡°What qualification do you have to dare to talk to me like this? Are you teaching me how to raise my own daughter?¡±

    Xu Cheng politely smiled. ¡°I just wanted to remind you as a friend of hers.¡±

    ¡°Brat, there¡¯s no such thing as a pure friendship between men and women. I don¡¯t care what your motive is behind getting closer to my daughter, but you should stop while you can. Don¡¯t wait until I do something crazy to protect my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Shen Wansan! Now I know why you always have no real friends.¡± At this moment, standing by the stairs, Shen Yao had already changed into a dress.

    Xu Cheng was just taking another sip when he directly sprayed out the tea upon hearing the ¡°Shen Wansan¡± name. (TL note: Wansan¡¯s direct trantion is ten thousand three.)

    Shen Wansan saw his baby daughter¡¯s darkened face and immediately smiled awkwardly as he tried to suck up to his daughter, ¡°My baby girl, you are finally willing toe back to see me now?¡±

    Shen Yao rolled her eyes at him and snorted. Then, she walked over and introduced him to Xu Cheng, ¡°This is my dad, Shen Wansan.¡±

    Then, she also introduced Xu Cheng to her dad, ¡°This is my friend, Xu Cheng. I also have a good female friend that will also move in with us. Shen Wansan, if my friends are notfortable living here for the next few days, then I really am noting back to this home anymore.¡±

    Shen Wansan immediately replied, ¡°Of course! They will definitely befortable. If anyone dares to not please our guests, then I will fire them!¡±

    Then, he looked around at the dozen of maids and said, ¡°Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the dozen maids all bowed and replied.

    Shen Yao then looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°My dad can be quite troublesome, I hope you can understand.¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all good, Uncle Shen¡¯s just doing his job as a father. But, is Uncle Shen really called Shen Wansan?¡±

    Shen Yao looked at her dad from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s the new name he adopted after going to a fortune teller. He said something along the lines of being able to be very wealthy with those numbers in his name.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shen Yao scornfully squeezed out a bitter smile. ¡°So, he made a lot of money, but he lost his beloved daughter and son. In the end, this house is so big for no purpose, and it¡¯s just ice cold.¡±

    A hint of guilt shed past Shen Wansan¡¯s face. ¡°Yaoyao...¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m not going to bring up the past. Let¡¯s go, I will show you your room.¡± Shen Yao didn¡¯t seem to want to spend more time with his dad, so she dragged Xu Cheng upstairs.

    Halfway up, she said to Aunty Liu, ¡°My friend Ran Jing wille in a bit, you can directly take her upstairs.¡±

    Aunty Liu nodded.

    After Xu Cheng and Shen Yao went up, Shen Wansan said to the driver, ¡°Go and check the background of the brat that came with my daughter. Howe you guys didn¡¯t tell me when a strange man appeared in her life?¡±

    The driver awkwardly replied, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you tell us to stop monitoring her since you were scared of Young Madam getting angry? We were also afraid that Young Madam wouldn¡¯te home again if she gets angry, so we stopped looking after her...¡±

 Chapter 139 - Itâ€™s That Xu Cheng

    <b>Chapter 139: It¡¯s That Xu Cheng (Part one)</b>

    Ran Jing followed the address Shen Yao gave her over the phone and found the Shen Family Vi. The maid asked for her name and then opened the door. When Ran Jing drove the car in, he saw how beautiful and luxurious the vi was. She couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Tsk tsk, why would she leave this rich heiress life behind to experience the feeling of flying.¡±

    After she went in, she saw Shen Wansan sitting on the sofa in the living room. Although Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know Shen Wansan, Ran Jing could recognize a big character like him. She immediately walked over and greeted, ¡°Hello, President Shen.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Shen Yao¡¯s friend.¡± Ran Jing passed over her business card.

    After seeing Ran Jing¡¯s job title, Shen Wansan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with a hint of joy. It seemed like his baby daughter didn¡¯t surround herself with stuck-up second-gen rich heirs; she actually was friends with a professional criminal-investigation unit captain. He was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Since you are Yaoyao¡¯s friend, just call me Uncle Shen from now on. You have no problem with me calling you Little Jing, right?¡± Shen Wansan smiled and said. (TL Note: adding little in front of first name is amon way to address juniors)

    ¡°No problem, my parents also call me that,¡± Ran Jing politely replied.

    Shen Wansan nodded, and then he suspiciously looked at her and asked, ¡°Little Jing, then do you know that Xu Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ran Jing nodded.

    ¡°Does he like my Yaoyao or something? Little Jing, don¡¯t me Uncle Shen for having a big mouth, but as a father, I only have one baby daughter, and I always worry that there might be unscrupulous men around Yaoyao that are deceiving her feelings.¡±

    Ran Jing chuckled. ¡°Uncle Shen, I can¡¯t tell if Xu Cheng likes Yaoyao or not, but Yaoyao does like Xu Cheng. Oh right, Yaoyao¡¯s no simple girl too. She probably inherited from you, she¡¯s a lot slyer than you think, like a little fox¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a fox, how can you say such a thing behind my back?¡± Just then, Shen Yao appeared by the stairs. She was worried that her dad would trouble her friend with questions again so she had been waiting. ¡°Hurry, you cane up.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Shen, then I will go up first.¡± Ran Jing immediately said to Shen Wansan and left, leaving Shen Wansan sitting there, getting more anxious than ever.

    What?

    My daughter likes that guy?

    That guy¡¯s not handsome, and he seems to be pretty arrogant too. Just what about him attracted the attention of my daughter?

    Just when he was frowning and worrying, his driver, who was also his bodyguard, came in with a stack of documents and said, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t have to do too much research to find this. You probably heard of the unlucky four Gates recently, right?¡±

    Shen Wansan nodded, frowning as he said, ¡°This guy¡¯s a thug?¡±

    Driver: ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Shen Wansan looked at his driver from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Can you facking just say what you have to say directly? Are you the boss or am I the boss? Just let it all out, why fart but hold half of it in? What are you saving it for?¡±

    The driver awkwardlyughed. ¡°He¡¯s not a thug, but the mortal nemesis of a thug. Just like Miss Ran Jing earlier, he¡¯s a cop.¡±

    ¡°Cop?¡± Shen Wansan frowned again. ¡°What¡¯s his title? What does he do? How¡¯s his reputation? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a little cop that wants to use my name to climb the ranks.¡±

    ¡°His position is the Captain of Team 2 in the Criminal Investigation Unit. It¡¯s not too high in the overall police system, so inparison to Miss Shen, he is a reacher. Just a month ago, he was still just a patrol officer,¡± the driver said.

    <b>Chapter 139: It¡¯s That Xu Cheng (Part two)</b>

    Shen Wansan pped the desk, and his face had ¡°I knew it!¡± written all over. ¡°This guy wants to use my daughter to help him advance his career? Shameless!¡±

    The driver was also no ordinary driver. To be able to stay as Shen Wansan¡¯s bodyguard for so many years, he definitely had some abilities. He was a retired special forces operative, so his view and opinion were also valuable to take into consideration.

    ¡°Boss, I think you might be wrong about him.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡± Shen Wansan raised his head, looked at his bodyguard, and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The driver said, ¡°The written information I received was limited, but what I heard was quite unbelievable.¡±

    Shen Wansan¡¯s whole face sunk again. ¡°Are you holding it in again? Hurry up and spill it all in one go.¡±

    The driver awkwardly coughed and continued, ¡°A month ago, he reported to duty as a patrol officer, but he was able to get promoted to the HQ within 2 weeks and directly reported as Team 2¡¯s captain. Boss, you aren¡¯t familiar with the police ranking system so you obviously don¡¯t know how hard it is to get promoted. Not to mention the difficulty of moving up from patrol officer to criminal police officer, or even to be able to be the captain right away. It¡¯s basically impossible unless you have years of experience. But, Xu Cheng did it. He either has a strong background, or he was extremely skilled in something. I initially thought he climbed up due to the former reason, but afterwards, I heard from someone in that police circle that it was thetter. Boss, do you still remember half a month ago when North Gate was provoked, and in the end, Gate Master Yan personally issued a death match invitation to someone?¡±

    Shen Wansan nodded. ¡°Yeah, I heard Gate Master Yan died, North Gate copsed, and the city renned and deployed the new development ns for the old area North Gate had been hogging. Most of the credit goes to the cop that beat Gate Master Yan.¡±

    Driver: ¡°Yes, and the guy that killed Gate Master Yan was given the title of Tiger of the Police Force. That guy¡¯s Xu Cheng!¡±

    Shen Wansan¡¯s body immediately shivered. ¡°You sure?¡±

    The driver nodded. ¡°I can be sure. He took down North Gate, so he was able to directly jump to team captain of the criminal investigation department.¡±

    Shen Wansan immediately felt that he was too quick to judge and too rude to Xu Cheng earlier, and he immediately coughed and snorted, ¡°He probably just got lucky. I think being a team captain at the criminal investigation department is going to be the peak of his career.¡±

    The driver bitterlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±

    Shen Wansan narrowed his eyes.

    The driver continued. ¡°People might think Xu Cheng got lucky on the North Gate case, but others indeed witnessed his fighting abilities. Plus how West Gate was taken down after being caughtundering money, Xu Cheng also demonstrated to everyone his intellectual side.¡±

    Shen Wansan: ¡°What does West Gate¡¯s case have to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Just two weeks ago, the moneyundering investigation was officially handed to Team 2, and after just one week, against a target that Team 5 couldn¡¯t make any breakthroughs in after almost half a year, Xu Cheng directly led Team 2 and chewed West Gate up into its current dying state. Now, the four leaders of West Gate were arrested, over 3 billion dors in cash of ck money was seized, and thergest casino under West Gate was also seized. Almost all of the core members of West Gate are now sipping tea at the police station from the surprise raids, Boss, and he only used one week!¡±

    Then, the driver looked at Shen Wansan oddly and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s not hard to guess why Xu Cheng came here. He¡¯s probably trying to avoid trouble and bacsh, since West Gate¡¯s case did involve a lot of other forces.¡±

    Shen Wansan just sat there, a bit nk, his mouth feeling a bit dry. ¡°Are you sure the Xu Cheng you are talking about is the Xu Cheng in my house right now?¡±

    The driver nodded. ¡°I can confirm that¡¯s the Xu Cheng because of Ran Jing. Those two are colleagues.¡±

 Chapter 140 - As Your Senior, I Can Give You A Few Pointers

    Chapter 140: As Your Senior, I Can Give You A Few Pointers (Part one)

    Shen Wansan was dumbfounded for a while until he furiously coughed and said, ¡°Even if he¡¯s the tiger of the police force, he¡¯s just a little team captain! He definitely has an ulterior motive by approaching my daughter! He¡¯s not someone with power nor money, and my daughtercks anything but money. I can clearly see his intentions.¡±

    Then, he looked at his driver and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were a guardian-ss soldier before you retired? So can you beat Xu Cheng?¡±

    The driver also had his pride. Hearing his boss say that, he immediately sneered, ¡°Boss, youparing me to him is already an insult to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Wansan couldn¡¯t help but look at him again with a tiny bit more respect. ¡°Speaking of it, I hired you to be my driver and bodyguard for these years but never got to see your true power. On a normal day, you seem to be able to easily handle some thugs or bullys, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your limit, right?¡±

    The driver raised 4 fingers and said with pride written all over his face, ¡°40%. Normally, I never use more than 40% of my power. Boss, you might not be familiar with the concept of guardian-ss soldiers. Every 5 years, the officials would pick out the best soldier from the 36 military regions around the country. Those 36 soldiers will be guardians to closely follow and protect country officials at Jing City. These 36 people were carefully selected from their military region, and they are a lot more powerful than an average special forces soldier. More powerful in what aspect? In all aspects of individualbat abilities. This also means, you are very lucky to have found me. I¡¯m not boasting, but I¡¯m one of the 36 that were picked.¡±

    Shen Wansan looked at him boasting and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, you saying all that, are you asking for a raise? Since there are 36 guardians, then among those 36, what rank are you?¡±

    The driver very proudly answered, ¡°I¡¯m within the top 10.¡±

    Shen Wansan looked at him and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t exchanged moves with Xu Cheng before, how do you know he¡¯s not your opponent?¡±

    ¡°Is there even a need? Boss, you don¡¯t know this, but all guardian-ss soldiers have to be at least masters at the A-level. Although my level might¡¯ve slipped a bit due to theck of high-intensity training over the past few years, not just anyone can bepared with me. I do think Xu Cheng¡¯s pretty good, but inparison to my assessment of that old man of North Gate, I think Xu Cheng¡¯s at most a B-level fighter. To deal with him, I¡¯m still 80% confident that I can win.¡±

    Shen Wansan nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go spar with himter. Teach him that it¡¯s best for people of the younger generation to stay humble.¡±

    The driver nodded. ¡°Okay. But Boss, he¡¯s Young Madam¡¯s guest, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit over the line? Young Madam also said that if we don¡¯t treat her guests well these days, she will run away from home again.¡±

    Shen Wansan red at the driver. ¡°Do you think I still don¡¯t know my daughter? Right now, I¡¯m her only family and she¡¯s also my only family, you think she would have the heart to abandon me? She¡¯s just bluffing. Besides, I¡¯m not telling you to beat that guy up. I just need you to teach him that there are stronger fighters than him in the world and to be humble. You didn¡¯t see how he looked at me when I came in, it definitely wasn¡¯t the kind of respectful attitude a youngster should have towards someone older. This Xu Cheng has no background nor money, so he must be really arrogant because of his fighting abilities. Then let¡¯s just beat him first to tone his arrogance down a notch.¡±

    Upstairs, after checking out the room, Ran Jing shuffled to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Did you offend Boss Shen?¡±

    Xu Cheng said with a wry smile, ¡°As long as a there is a guy beside his daughter, I think he won¡¯t show a good face. How do I deal with him when he already sees me as someone courting his daughter with ulterior motives before I could open my mouth?¡±

    Chapter 140: As Your Senior, I Can Give You A Few Pointers (Part two)

    Then, the two of them followed Shen Yao down the stairs. It was still early so it wouldn¡¯t be polite if they didn¡¯t talk with the head of the household, Shen Wansan. Shen Yao came downstairs and introduced the new arrival to her dad, ¡°Dad, this is also my good friend, Ran Jing. She works at the police HQ.¡±

    ¡°We got to talk earlier.¡± Shen Wansan was still quite friendly to Ran Jing, since she was a friend of the same gender as Shen Yao and was very aplished. Besides, Ran Jing was also very polite.

    However, Shen Wansan didn¡¯t look too friendly, or was he even willing to look at him, when he saw Xu Cheng at his house.

    ¡°Have a seat, Xu Cheng. Don¡¯t mind my dad.¡± Shen Yao dragged Xu Cheng down to sit on the sofa.

    Just then, Shen Wansan pretended to lift up the tea cup to take a sip, as he passed a secret look to his driver.

    After receiving the signal, the driver coughed, and then he casually asked, ¡°Mr. Xu Cheng, are you from the military?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the driver and nodded. ¡°Yeah, and speaking of it, you are technically my senior.¡±

    The driver narrowed his eyes. ¡°How did you know I also came from the military?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Your posture when standing. Only soldiers have that kind of strict self-discipline, and you being able to stick to that iron-like discipline means you are not from a simple unit.¡±

    Shen Wansan and his driver exchanged a look. They had to admit, Xu Cheng was quite the keen observer.

    The driverughed and said, ¡°I am indeed from the military, but I can¡¯t say I¡¯m from a high ranking unit. But you, you definitely have a bright future ahead of you. However, I¡¯m quite curious, with your power and age, you shouldn¡¯t be retiring at this time. Why did you decide to leave the military and take a job here?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t retire, but something happened so I¡¯m temporarily taking a few months off to work here as a police officer. I will still be going back in the future.¡±

    The driver sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the military regions are doing nowadays since I retired long ago. I don¡¯t know if the new recruits have been improving every year or getting worse and worse. But I heard thatst year at the G20 Meeting¡¯s Special Forces Competition, our country fell behind again. I¡¯m quite worried, the new recruits seemed to be quite spoiled.¡±

    Shen Wansan coughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a new recruit right before you? Seeing how Xu Cheng could see through Wen Zhao¡¯s identity, it means he¡¯s not a simple character too. Also, we heard that you also took down North Gate¡¯s boss, and I actually am curious to see your abilities. Truth be told, ever since I recruited my driver, who¡¯s also my bodyguard, I¡¯ve never really seen his true power before. Since I¡¯m usually very low key and don¡¯t make enemies often, I naturally have less trouble. It¡¯s a shame that my bodyguard has had too few opportunities to hone his abilities.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the clever Shen Yao immediately snorted and interrupted, ¡°Dad, what are you nning to do again?¡±

    Ran Jingughed and looked at Xu Cheng oddly. Her expression seemed to be saying, ¡°Look, he¡¯s looking for trouble now.¡±

    Xu Cheng naturally understood the message in Ran Jing¡¯s look. He faintly smiled. ¡°I got lucky in the fight against Gate Master Yan. You are a senior brother to me, it wouldn¡¯t be respectful if I fight you.¡±

    Wen Zhaoughed. ¡°We are real men, let¡¯s be more real. ording to the rules in the military, you are down to spar for a few rounds, right? I heard that you recently offended West Gate as well, and always hiding here from trouble can¡¯t be the long-term solution. As your senior from the military, maybe I can give you a few pointers.¡±

 Chapter 141 - Iâ€™m Gonna Go F a Dog if I Get Punched Again

    Chapter 141: I¡¯m Gonna Go F a Dog if I Get Punched Again (Part one)

    At this moment, Shen Yao opened her mouth as she looked at her dad with annoyance, ¡°Dad...¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hand to gesture to Shen Yao that he was fine. He didn¡¯t want Shen Yao, who rarely came back home, to get into a heated conflict with her dad. He justughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, fighting might be a bit too much, but how about we justpete in something else more casual?¡±

    Wen Shao looked at Shen Wansan, and thetter raised his tea cup again as he subtly nodded. Wen Zhao immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s such a shame to not be able to spar. I haven¡¯t gotten many opportunities after retiring from the military.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said to Wen Zhao, ¡°Senior Brother, your left leg is a bit longer than your right leg, which indicates that you are a master that¡¯s great with kicks, and you are also left-handed. Your two hands have calluses on the knuckle area, so you must be a pro in meleebat, proficient with both fists and legs. However, the callus on your finger joints seemed to be from a long time ago, which meant you haven¡¯t returned to your old business for a long time now, am I right?

    Wen Zhao was a bit surprised as he looked at Xu Cheng, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right, what else?¡±

    Xu Chen nced at his belly and continued, ¡°Senior Brother, you have very strong self-discipline, but you still couldn¡¯t keep away from the temptations of modern society. You umted a beer belly over the years, and this means Mr. Shen¡¯s sry is quite the thick stack, making you forget about your original intention of getting into the military.¡±

    Wen Zhao¡¯s eyelids thumped, and then he awkwardly coughed.

    Xu Cheng then looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m done analyzing, and now, Senior Brother, can you talk about what you can gather from looking at me?¡±

    Wen Zhao paused for a moment, and he just realized that his contest with Xu Cheng had already quietly began. Just now, although they didn¡¯t exchange any moves, they already beganpeting in terms of observation skills. Xu Cheng was able to magnify every detail he observed and tell Wen Zhao¡¯s strengths and weaknesses.

    However, when it came to Wen Zhao¡¯s turn, he suddenly realized that, under that seemingly-innocent and harmless smiling face of Xu Cheng, there seemed to be a shroud that he couldn¡¯t see through.

    After staring at Xu Cheng for awhile, even Shen Sanwan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He coughed, interrupted him, and said, ¡°Are you going to talk?¡±

    Wen Zhao felt awkward, yet he couldn¡¯t see through Xu Cheng. However, he also wasn¡¯t stupid. He could start with basic physical observations, like how tall Xu Cheng was. Wen Zhao then began to talk, ¡°Your height limits your speed, making you a lot slower than other people. In addition, you are incredibly intelligent, which determines that your achievement inbat skills wouldn¡¯t be very high. Also, judging from your attitude towards the two beauties beside you, you seem to be pretty simple guy with a negative EQ.¡±

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao immediately nodded as they said in unison, ¡°Agreed!¡±

    Wen Zhao was feeling pretty good about what he just came up with. He seemed like he got it right, so a big cheeky smile appeared on his face.

    Shen Wansan also faintly smiled, it also made him proud seeing how his bodyguard could return a strike back at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Chengughed, and then he said to Wen Zhao with a mysterious smile, ¡°Senior Brother, you determined that my speed is very slow?¡±

    ¡°Not slow but won¡¯t be too quick either. Tall people are generally limited by their height when ites to speed and reflexes,¡± Wen Zhao said.

    ¡°Then how about we do a little test?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    Shen Zhao shrugged. ¡°What do you want to y?¡±

    Chapter 141: I¡¯m Gonna Go F a Dog if I Get Punched Again (Part two)

    ¡°Eye-punch.¡± Xu Cheng raised his hand and said, ¡°Since Senior Brother thinks I¡¯m slow in reflexes and movement, then let me punch your eye. I can either punch left or right, and you can also choose one eye to block.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Sure, go ahead.¡± Wen Zhao immediately smirked and said calmly, as if it was not a big deal.

    So, the two sat down on two chairs, face to face.

    Ran Jing, Shen Yao, and Shen Wansan as well also really wanted to see this little game. They did feel like eye-punching would be fun to watch.

    ¡°Are you ready, Senior Brother?¡± Xu Cheng smiled as he lifted his hand to get into the ready position.

    Wen Zhao also ced a hand on his chest, getting ready to wait for Xu Cheng to punch so he could block ordingly.

    This gamepetes the two people¡¯s reaction and hand speeds, and he waspletely confident. The difficulty was nonsense. Thinking back to his old days as an elite guardian-ss soldier that served and protected high-level national officials, they had to be fast enough to react at the instant of hearing a gunshot, where they had to push the official¡¯s head down into cover or jump out to block bullets. That reaction speed was not a joke!

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± he faintly said.

    Xu Cheng smiled. He stared at Wen Zhao like a tiger eyeing its prey, and thetter also stared right back at him and his hand.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand in Wen Zhao¡¯s eyes moved. However, Wen Zhao immediately felt something sh across his vision. That sudden burst of hand speed waspletely impossible to track, as it was just a sh and he couldn¡¯t tell which eye Xu Cheng was going for at all. Fack it! He tried to lift his hand as fast as possible to block his left eye.

    And the result was obvious.

    ¡°Ouch!!¡±

    Wen Zhao¡¯s right eye was punched.

    Xu Cheng withdrew his hand. Seeing Wen Zhao¡¯s ck right eye, he appeared to be a little shocked. ¡°What happened, Senior Brother, did you get distracted or something?¡±

    Wen Zhao really wanted to swear due to the pain, but he also couldn¡¯t ruin his image, so he could only rub his eyes. ¡°Looks like I underestimated you and got distracted by a butterfly behind you. Come, let¡¯s go again. I was just getting used to this game.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He prepared again as he smiled and said, ¡°Then here I go again?¡±

    Wen Zhao nodded. Then, he felt his nerves tight as never before. His eyes were locked onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand as he thought, This time, I¡¯m definitely going to win!

    For sure!

    Xu Cheng moved, and this time, Wen Zhao also managed to react in time the moment Xu Cheng moved and lifted his hand on time.

    But!

    But how the fack is Xu Cheng this facking fast?! I saw him move, and it was as if I saw the beginning but couldn¡¯t see anything after that!

    Howe my naked eye just can¡¯t follow his punch! Is he going to punch my left eye or right eye?

    Crap. Knowing that the punch was about to kiss his eye, Wen Zhao had to take a guess again.

    He just punched my right eye, so he must be punching my left eye this time.

    Yep, that must be the case.

    So, he blocked his left eye again.

    And the result.

    ¡°Ahh, my eye!¡±

    Xu Cheng withdrew his hand. Seeing how Wen Zhao¡¯s dark eye got even darker, he immediately chuckled. ¡°Junior Brother, did you think I was going to switch targets?¡±

    Wen Zhao covered his right eye, and his other eye seemed to be saying to Xu Cheng, ¡°Holy crap, you guessed that too?¡±

    Xu Cheng still had that seemingly harmless smile. ¡°Again?¡±

    Wen Zhao gritted his teeth. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go! I promise that if you cannd another punch, then I¡¯m going to F a dog!¡±

    Shen Wansan coughed. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 142 - I Donâ€™t Care If Itâ€™s a Male or Female

    Chapter 142: I Don¡¯t Care If It¡¯s a Male or Female (Part one)

    Hearing Wen Zhao¡¯s words, Xu Cheng knew this guy was angry out of embarrassment.

    Immediately, Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, are you ying for serious now?¡±

    Wen Zhao was roaring in his heart, Fack your face, holy fack! Were you not being serious? If you are not ying for real then why do I have a swollen panda eye right now?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go again. I will y for real now. I underestimated you earlier.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, lifting his hand. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Wen Zhao nodded. Then, he narrowed his eyes to focus on Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. This time, he caught the whole movement of Xu Cheng attacking. Is he actually trying to punch my right eye again this time? Is he trying to make my right eyeball retire?

    How was Wen Zhao able to capture Xu Cheng¡¯s attack this time?

    That¡¯s right, Xu Cheng slowed down on purpose for him to see. He indeed punched towards Wen Zhao¡¯s right eye again, but when Wen Zhao¡¯s hand blocked in front of his right eye, within that instant, Xu Cheng changed the trajectory of his fist and punched Wen Zhao in the left eye!

    ¡°Ahh! Fack you! You little piece of shat!¡± Wen Zhao was hurting so much as he covered his left eye and swore. As the person that instigated the whole thing, Shen Wansan directly turned to look at something else, putting on the ¡°I don¡¯t know this guy¡± face.

    Xu Cheng could understand why he was so furious. He didn¡¯t get angry with Wen Zhao swearing at him, instead just faintly smiling in response. ¡°I think my senior brother¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t feeling toofortable today. Let¡¯s just call it a day.¡±

    Wen Zhao was so mad; three strikes and he actually couldn¡¯t block a single time. Even if he tried to guess at thest second, he could have probably guessed right at least once, right?

    Besides, he was even boasting about how fast his reflexes and hand speed was earlier, yet right now, with the pair of panda eyes, he really wanted to dig a hole into the ground and crawl into it.

    And at this golden moment, Shen Yao added in a seemingly-innocent voice, ¡°Dad, keep a close look of your bodyguard. Don¡¯t let him mess with my Huhu.¡±

    Huhu was a pet dog she raised at home.

    Just earlier, Wen Zhao said he would go F a dog if he got punched again, and it would be truly terrifying in this case if he was a man of his words.

    The maid couldn¡¯t help but add more insult to the injury, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. Huhu¡¯s a male.¡±

    Ran Jing almost burst out inughter upon hearing this, and Wen Zhao just sat there, very awkwardly. He did say those words, but he wasn¡¯t really going to do it now, right?

    Right away, he shouted, ¡°This game, the defender is clearly very passive and is at a disadvantage, so there¡¯s no way to measure speed and reflex. If I¡¯m the attacker, I can alsond my punch. How about let¡¯s switch it around?¡±

    Wen Zhao thought, I even have facking panda eyes right now, I need to let you have a taste of this too! Don¡¯t be happy too quick.

    Shen Yao immediately said, ¡°I say just forget it. It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go and rest. Both Xu Cheng and Ran Jing still have work tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Wansan obviously had to back his bodyguard up a bit so he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s only fun if both of them get to take turns, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, if Senior Brother insists, then you can attack.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really care.

    Wen Zhao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will only punch 3 times as well. If you can even block me just twice, then I will really go F the dog!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, why be like this? We are simply having fun here, no need to be so serious. Come, I¡¯m ready,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Chapter 142: I Don¡¯t Care If It¡¯s a Male or Female (Part two)

    Wen Zhao lifted his hand, looking at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng was also looking back at him.

    After doing some thinking, Wen Zhao suddenly punched towards Xu Cheng¡¯s right eye. Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s hand moving towards his right eye, he suddenly changed target and went for the left eye. That was why Wen Zhao said it was very passive to be on the defending side. Indeed, if the defender reacted too early, the attacker could just observe and suddenly change target. In general, the defenders are always at a disadvantage.

    However, what Wen Zhao didn¡¯t expect at all was that the moment he changed his target to the left eye when his fist was only a split second away from Xu Cheng¡¯s face, Xu Cheng¡¯s palm shifted ces and blocked his punch!

    When his fist was caught, he almost couldn¡¯t believe how Xu Cheng could quickly react to him, especially with his right vision field was already hindered by his hand when he initially tried to block!

    Putting down his hand, Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, you have two more tries.¡±

    ¡°I punch!¡± This time, Wen Zhao struck without any warning prior. His fist flew straight at Xu Cheng. This was really just a surprised attack, and plus with the elite-guardian-ss soldier speed, most people wouldn¡¯t be able to react to it at all.

    However, the moment he lifted his hand, Xu Cheng detected the ultrasonic wavesing off of the iing threat, as his instincts drove the hand he just put down to lift back up to block. Wen Zhao was aiming for the right eye again, and Xu Cheng still blocked it.

    Seeing his fist caught again, Wen Zhao couldn¡¯t be more stunned as he looked at Xu Cheng with shock.

    This guy, what kind of reflexes and speed was that? How could he react fast enough to defend against this kind of surprise attack?!

    ¡°Dad, I think your bodyguard has some character problems.¡± At this moment, Shen Yao couldn¡¯t help but look at her daddy andment. Truth was, she was feeling a bit proud. After all, her dad wanted to give Xu Cheng a hard time, but now Xu Cheng proved Shen Yao¡¯s taste.

    Right now, Shen Wansan just wanted to whip his bodyguard with his belt, as he thought in disdain, Elite? HUH? Guardian-ss solder? HUH? Top 10 of the 36 chosen ones? HUH? LOOK AT YOUR FACKING PANDA EYES!

    However, he also had to protect his own pride in front of his daughter, so he immediately drew a line with his bodyguard as he coughed and replied, ¡°There was a promotion going on at the securitypany and I got him on a discount.¡±

    At this time, Wen Zhao could only weep tears in his heart.

    Xu Cheng saw Wen Zhao slowly take back his hand, so he put down his too. But, who knew Wen Zhao would suddenly strike again as he said, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    At this moment, Wen Zhao directly punched Xu Cheng¡¯s right eye again, and Xu Cheng nonchntly blocked it again. Mad, Wen Zhao pulled back a bit, and seeing Xu Cheng put his hand back down, he directly punched with two fists this time.

    This was a bit cheating now, but right now, Wen Zhao just wanted to give Xu Cheng at least one panda eye out of revenge. As for winning and losing, the result was no longer important. He thought Xu Cheng would definitely not be able to block an attack from both hands.

    But, something happened that basically broke Wen Zhao¡¯s final line of psychological defense. Xu Cheng was originally using one hand to block, but when seeing Wen Zhao using two hands to punch, he just lifted his whole arm up to block. Now, both punches were blocked at once.

    Seeing how fast Xu Cheng¡¯s reflexes were, Wen Zhao was about to go insane.

    He immediately gnawed his teeth and angrily mmed the table. ¡°Not ying anymore!¡±

    If allowed, he really wanted to cry! This was basically straight up bullying! Come on, just let mend a punch! Are you going to die to something if you just let mend one?

    Seeing him angrily turn around and refusing to stay here to feel humiliated even more, Shen Wansan thought it might be too impolite to just leave, so he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Wen Zhao just dropped this sentence without even turning his head around: ¡°I¡¯m going to go F Huhu right now. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a male or female!¡±

 Chapter 143 - This Kid is Still Too Young

    Chapter 143: This Kid is Still Too Young (Part one)

    Hearing Wen Zhao¡¯s angry words, everyone was speechless. Shen Wansan coughed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Since you both have to go to work tomorrow, it¡¯s time to get some rest.¡±

    In fact, he just didn¡¯t want to embarass himself further in front of the younger generation. So, as someone that really cared about their face, Shen Wansan had to bounce right away.

    After her father left, Shen Yao looked at Xu Cheng, and then she looked at Ran Jing. The two girls smiled.

    She then said to Xu Cheng, ¡°You should¡¯ve left some face for Big Brother Wen Zhao. After all he was just following my dad¡¯s orders.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve known me for quite a long time now, am I someone that would let people bully me? Your dad is hostile towards me, and if I admit defeat, then I probably wouldn¡¯t have an easy time living here for the next few days.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at him oddly and said, ¡°But the more you resist, the more Uncle Shen will feel that you are into Shen Yao. Have you thought that you resisting would be interpreted as an act of trying to prove yourself to your future father-inw?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What?¡±

    He was dumbfounded for a second. It was true that he didn¡¯t consider this possibility.

    Shen Yao blushed as she gave Ran Jing a look. ¡°What are you talking about? Go to sleep!¡±

    Then, she dragged Ran Jing upstairs, leaving only Xu Cheng behind, awkwardly sitting there.

    After walking out of the vi, Shen Wansan saw his bodyguard in the backyard looking up at the moon and stars. He snorted and walked over. ¡°You aren¡¯t really thinking about going to F Huhu, right?¡±

    Wen Zhao sighed. ¡°My mood right now feels like I got F-ed by a dog instead.¡±

    Immediately, he turned around to look at Shen Wansan and said, ¡°Boss, you think what just happened could represent strength? It only means the guy was scared ofpeting with me, and that was why he wanted to use a little game to show how good he is. Just wait until tomorrow. Tomorrow I will show you how useless everything is in front of true power.¡±

    Shen Wansan walked over and patted him on the shoulder. The two looked like a pair of good bros looking at the night sky together. Until... ¡°Wen Zhao... I think we should cut your sry a bit.¡°

    Wen Zhao immediately replied anxiously, ¡°Boss, I really am very strong!¡±

    ¡°I know, then tomorrow just take actual actions and prove it. Since you know that guy¡¯s just bluffing, then be more direct.¡± After Shen Wansan said that, he shoved his hands into his trouser pockets and went back inside.

    Early the next morning, as the host, Shen Yao certainly couldn¡¯t sleep in. She got up early in the morning and got the maids to prepare a hearty breakfast. But, to her surprise, her dad also got up pretty early.

    Then, after breakfast was ready, he also brought Wen Zhao in and the two sat their butts down.

    Ran Jing and Xu Cheng originally didn¡¯t want to be an inconvenience and nned to grab something to eat on their way to work, but who knew Shen Wansan would open his mouth, ¡°Little Jing, breakfast is ready. You guys should eat with us and then go to work. You two are guests, and it¡¯s rare for Yaoyao to bring friends home. Normally, I don¡¯t even have a chance to enjoy a breakfast prepared by my daughter, so it¡¯s actually all thanks to you guys too.¡±

    Those words were indeed true, and after he said it, he also red at Xu Cheng, because he knew his daughter prepared this whole table to show Xu Cheng. And, as the father, he was very jealous!

    Since the host said it, it would be impolite for Ran Jing and Xu Cheng to reject. So, they both sat down by the table under Shen Yao¡¯s warming hospitality. She filled Xu Cheng¡¯s bowl with some corn soup. Xu Cheng said thanks and took a sip, his expression saying it tasted quite good.

    ¡°Make yourselves at home,¡± Shen Wansan said.

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then he picked up his chopsticks to try and get a piece of buttered bread. But who knew that the moment his chopsticks grabbed the bread, another pair of chopsticks would clip onto the same piece.

    Chapter 143: This Kid is Still Too Young (Part two)

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment upon seeing it was Wen Zhao.

    Seeing this, Ran Jing looked towards Shen Yao with an odd expression, and Shen Yao also seemed to be on the verge of going berserk. But, she contained herself and looked at her father, coughing and asking, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the meaning of this? We can¡¯t enjoy a peaceful breakfast together?¡±

    Shen Wansan lifted up his bowl and pretended to be enjoying the corn soup so that he couldn¡¯t see the resentment in his daughter¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, enjoy the buttered bread.¡±

    Then, he moved his chopsticks, and that piece of bread was taken away by Wen Zhao. But, that guy didn¡¯t seem like he had the intention to eat it. Just when Xu Cheng prepared to go get himself a good old piece of delicious ham, Wen Zhao¡¯s chopsticks were there again, also grabbing onto the ham.

    Xu Cheng looked at the host, Shen Wansan, but thetter just pretended to be drowning in food and didn¡¯t meet Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. Xu Cheng bitterly smiled as he shook his head. He let Wen Zhao get that piece of ham as well, and thetter ced it into his bowl.

    Then, Xu Cheng went for another piece of bread and the same thing happened.

    Now, it really wouldn¡¯t be Xu Cheng if he continued letting someone push him around. He smiled and reminded Wen Zhao, ¡°Senior Brother, you haven¡¯t finished the pieces in your bowl yet.¡±

    ¡°I just like having my eyes on the pot when I¡¯m eating from my bowl, sorry,¡± Wen Zhao deliberately retorted back.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. This time, he didn¡¯t let go of the bread, instead forcefully pulling it towards him. Noticing the surprising amount of strength, Wen Zhao was a bit shocked as he also used more force to get the bread back.

    Xu Cheng blinked a few times, adding more strength and pulling the bread over to his side again.

    Wen Zhao was quite shocked, not expecting Xu Cheng to have reserved more power. He also used more force, but this time, he noticed that he just couldn¡¯t move the bread an inch closer to his side no matter how hard he pulled.

    Looking at the scene of the two people fighting over the piece of bread, although the two looked like they were in a tight lockdown situation, people could clearly see how rxed Xu Cheng was, whereas Wen Zhao was trying so hard that his neck and face had turned red and his veins were popping out.

    Just then, Xu Cheng suddenly summoned even more strength. The explosive power were more than 10 times of what he was originally using, and this time, Wen Zhao¡¯s entire body was pulled onto the table.

    With a ¡°crackling¡± sound, Wen Zhao shockingly found himself being easily pulled onto the table, knocking down a lot of the tableware.

    Finally, Xu Cheng casually moved the piece of bread to his mouth as he took a bite, disying the expression of him savoring the taste. Then, he looked at Wen Zhao on the table, who was currently shocked beyond belief and slowly said, ¡°Would you also like the food from my mouth? I can give it to you too.¡±

    Wen Zhao was furious. He directly climbed up on the table, smashed his chopsticks onto the table, and shouted, ¡°Are you humiliating me? Come on, let¡¯s fight! We are both from the army, why not just be more direct? Come on, let¡¯s go outside and spar! Let¡¯s not just fight verbal wars.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Brother Wen Zhao, they are guests. My guests.¡±

    Wen Zhao replied, ¡°Young Madam, I am just treating him like a junior brother from the military. Back in the military, we would just spar if there was an issue, and it also helps us deepen our bond. Sorry, I still have this habit even though I already retired.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, that was the tradition back in the military.¡±

    As he said, he put the bread in his mouth as he took off his jacket, revealing the vest inside. He walked to thewn outside of the vi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I also don¡¯t want us to be all talk and no action.¡±

    The corner of Wen Zhao¡¯s mouth slightly raised as he immediately followed Xu Cheng out.

    Shen Wansan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he mumbled in his heart, ¡°This kid is still too naive.¡±

 Chapter 144 - BS-Level Strong

    Chapter 144: BS-Level Strong (Part one)

    The two of them went to thewn outside, and it seemed like a fight was inevitable. Shen Yao resentfully nced at her father and said, dissatisfied, ¡°Dad, if Brother Wen Zhao injures Xu Cheng, I don¡¯t want to see him in our house ever again.¡±

    Shen Wansan immediately shouted, ¡°If he really wants to court my baby daughter but doesn¡¯t have some skills, how would you get the sense of security in the future? Our family doesn¡¯tck anything, but Dad knows youck the sense of security, and that¡¯s why I want to test his strength.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°You don¡¯t even know the half of it. Right now, it¡¯s not him that¡¯s courting me, but your daughter, me, going after him.¡±

    Shen Wansan¡¯s eyes stared right open. ¡°What?¡± Immediately, he slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re courting him? Do you know your identity? How could you chase after such a poor little brat?¡±

    Shen Yao immediately retorted, ¡°What about poor little brats? Mom used to be the university belle, how did she fall in love with a poor brat like you? Look at you, so ugly too.¡±

    Shen Wansan almost coughed up blood. ¡°You... would a daughter say such a thing to her dad?¡±

    Shen Yao snorted, ¡°Thank god my looks didn¡¯t take after you, or I would be having the hardest time finding a guy to marry.¡±

    Shen Wansan stared at her. ¡°Am I really your biological dad?¡±

    Shen Yao just ignored him and turned to rush out.

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    Xu Cheng threw his jacket to Ran Jing, revealing his muscr body that was quite pleasant to look at. After all, he was 1.9 meters-tall with long legs and big muscles, and plus the tight vest, it was indeed incredibly tempting for girls to look at him.

    Then, the 1.75-meter-tall Wen Zhao also took off his coat and his watch. Then, he came to Xu Cheng and wiggled his fists and neck as a warm up.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we just start with this? What¡¯s with all the eye-punching or breakfast-fighting mini games? If you can be more direct, then as your senior brother, I could give you a few pointers. Now, I will teach you what¡¯s close-quarters fighting.¡±

    As he said, his body had already appeared in front of Xu Cheng. He extended his leg and kicked at Xu Cheng¡¯s calf. Normally, if a guy¡¯s calf was kicked, he would lose his center of bnce and kneel down. Then, Wen Zhao¡¯s n was to subdue him with an arm-lock, letting Xu Cheng know that he could easily beat him in a fight.

    However, when the arrogant Wen Zhao kicked, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dodge at all. But, at that moment his leg came into contact with Xu Cheng¡¯s, he felt something solid! Xu Cheng didn¡¯t react to the kick at all and just stood there as he looked at him.

    His face seemed to be saying: What are you doing?

    Wen Zhao kicked again, and this time, he aimed for the calf joint area from behind, wanting to make him kneel. But, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t react at all again. And finally, when he decided tond a third kick, Xu Cheng answered with his own kick.

    As a result, Wen Zhao felt like his legnded on a steel te dozens of centimeters thick. Feeling the excruciating pain in his leg, he looked back at Xu Cheng in shock with a sullen face and clenched teeth.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, I hope you can give me a few pointers on kicks.¡±

    Wen Zhao narrowed his eyes, and then he swept the air with a swift roundhouse kick. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dodge at all but answered with his fist. When the fistnded on Wen Zhao¡¯s leg, Wen Zhao felt like it wasn¡¯t a fist made of flesh that hit him, but a solid metal pipe.

    Wen Zhao looked quite handsome as he threw his kick out, but when his leg came into contact with Xu Cheng¡¯s fist, he was in so much pain that he could only stand and bounce around on one leg. He was really just one step away from hugging his own leg and crying on the floor.

    Chapter 144: BS-Level Strong (Part two)

    Wen Zhao had to bounce around three times before regaining firm footing on the ground. When he withdrew his leg which had been hurting like crazy, he didn¡¯t even dare to put any weight on it to stand. Clearly, that punch from Xu Cheng almost shattered his leg bone, or he wouldn¡¯t be hurting so much that he couldn¡¯t even stand properly.

    Now, he had no choice but to take Xu Cheng seriously. The punch Xu Cheng just threw was incredibly powerful.

    Did this guy practice some next level Kung Fu or something?

    If that was the case, Wen Zhao could only try to use close-range restraint and control techniques to lock him down right away instead of going head to head against his attacks. Immediately, he dashed to Xu Cheng¡¯s side as he extended his arm to grab Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist, wanting to lift him across his shoulder and then put him in a deadlock position as hended. But who knew, that when he had his hands and legs at the right ce ready to apply force to brutally throw Xu Cheng over his shoulder, he suddenly realized that no amount of power he was using could lift Xu Cheng up an inch. Wen Zhao¡¯s eyes grew big. What the hell is this? How¡¯s his center of gravity so stable?

    Xu Cheng just stood there motionlessly and let Wen Zhao try to throw him. When Wen Zhao had his leg against Xu Cheng¡¯s waist, Xu Chen was also exerting force on his waist, making his stance as stable as a mountain, not being anywhere close to what Wen Zhao was capable of throwing over his shoulder.

    Upon seeing how Wen Zhao tried so many times but couldn¡¯t even make him budge, Xu Cheng lightly snorted as he grabbed onto Wen Zhao¡¯s wrist, using just about half of his strength. However, that was still equivalent to about 500 kilograms of force, and it directly dragged Wen Zhao up, who was just about 90 kilograms. In front of Ran Jing, Shen Wansan, and Shen Yao¡¯s shocked expressions, he began swinging Wen Zhao around by the wrist.

    Wen Zhao waspletely dumbfounded at the moment, as he felt himself getting mercilessly dragged over. That helpless feeling was like getting sucked in by a ck hole. Immediately, his feet left the ground and he lost the sense of gravity. Then, he found himself bing a toy for Xu Cheng, like a chained lead ball or something as he was spun around nonstop. He didn¡¯t know how many circles Xu Cheng drew with him, but he did feel dizzy, with foam oozing out of his mouth. Then, just as he thought he was getting used to the centripetal force, Xu Cheng let his hand loose, letting him go like a kite with a broken string, flying towards the clouds in the horizon.

    Shen Wansan never saw someone with the strength needed to be able to throw someone of 90 kilograms like a lead ball over a dozen meters away. Moreover, the guy that was thrown away was the bodyguard he was so proud of, that same guy that kept on saying, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really strong!¡±. The guy that boasted about how he was one of the 36 picked across the nation was the same one that flew across the sky in a beautiful arc screaming miserably, along with vomit residues flying along as well. Actually, it was difficult to tell if those substances were his vomit or a result of him losing control of his dder or butt hole.

    But, all of that wasn¡¯t important anymore. When Shen Wansan looked at Xu Cheng again, he was full of shock. As Xu Cheng put on his jacket as he walked past him, he said to Shen Wansan, ¡°Please help me advise my senior brother, tell him to not take it too hard.¡±

    ¡°I will see you out.¡± Shen Yao dragged Xu Cheng as she walked him out with a smile.

    Shen Wansan ran to thewn, and he saw Wen Zhao on his back, belly flopped, looking at the sky. His eyes were sluggish, as his mouth was still pouring foam.

    ¡°Elite? Guardian-ss soldier? Such a disgrace!¡± Shen Wansan couldn¡¯t help but add insult to the injury. He waspletely humiliated by this bodyguard of his.

    ¡°Bo- Boss... I- I really am... strong...¡± Wen Zhao vaguely mumbled.

    Shen Wansan: ¡°You are so strong that even I¡¯m scared now. What is this? Is that the true power you were talking about?¡±

    ¡°I really am strong...¡± Wen Zhao coughed up more foam. ¡°But... But that is... BS-level strong...¡±

    Right as he said that, he vomited onto the ground.

 Chapter 145 - The Intention Behind Lin Leiâ€™s Stay

    Chapter 145: The Intention Behind Lin Lei¡¯s Stay (Part one)

    Shen Yao nned to drive Xu Cheng to work. She was in her sports car, and Xu Cheng was in the passenger seat. At this moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone began ringing. Xu Cheng took a look and saw it was from Lin Chuxue, and he had herbeled as ¡°Wife¡± on his phone.

    It was rare for Lin Chuxue to call him, so he picked it up.

    ¡°Hello? Xu Cheng, I¡¯m at your condo, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone here. The police even sealed off the highest floor. What happened?¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Something happened therest night and I can¡¯t live there for the next little while.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Lin Chuxue pursed up her lips as she really wanted to ask if Xu Cheng was fine. But when those words got to her mouth, she just couldn¡¯t get it out. She could only ask, ¡°Do you have a ce to live then?¡±

    Looking at Shen Yao in the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Cheng then said, ¡°I¡¯m living at Shen Yao¡¯s ce. It¡¯s rtively safer here. I will move back when this case is over.¡±

    Lin Chuxue paused for a moment. Then, biting her lips, she asked, ¡°Is it convenient for her? You are a grown-up man.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°There¡¯s also Ran Jing so it should be fine. Shen Yao¡¯s family¡¯s also pretty nice.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Alright then, I will hang up.¡±

    After hanging up, Lin Chuxue looked at the condo, feeling quite alone. She sent her parents back already, and on the rare day she had off, she wanted toe over and visit Xu Cheng. But who knew that guy would have actually moved into Shen Yao¡¯s house.

    Shen Yao turned around and asked, ¡°Who was it? I thought I heard a girl¡¯s voice. Your girlfriend?¡±

    She probed as she jokingly asked.

    Xu Cheng was honest. ¡°It was Chuxue.¡±

    Shen Yao slightly paused for a second. But then remembering how he had known Chuxue since they were kids, she let out a sigh of relief and then immediately asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Speaking of which, you should have a pretty good rtionship with Chuxue then, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment, and then he looked at Shen Yao, bitterly smiling. ¡°I used to, back when we were kids.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Could it be, it¡¯s not so good now?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head, at the moment not knowing how to answer.

    It should be said that after childhood sweethearts grow up and how Xu Cheng recognized his background and what he could provide for Chuxue, he had no choice but to bury his emotions for her and back out. As for Lin Chuxue, she was a prideful girl, and even though she had emotions towards Xu Cheng, she couldn¡¯t be the one that initiated. So, the two of them missed their best time together.

    Lin Chuxue came out of the condo, a bit upset, and Lin Lei, who had been waiting outside, curiously asked, ¡°Sis, what happened? You seemed pretty happy when you just walked up, but now you don¡¯t look too happy.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s not home,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Lin Lei: ¡°Then give him a call.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t say anything. After thinking for a long time in the passenger seat, she turned around and said to her younger brother, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to follow Xu Cheng? You are always bored following me. With all kinds of traveling and work every day, you barely have any freedom.¡±

    Lin Lei oddly looked at his sister. ¡°Hey, Sis, who was the one that was scared of letting me loose in Huaxia and strapped me to your side? What¡¯s with the sudden epiphany that your little brother also needs some freedom?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Then do you want to follow Xu Cheng or me?¡±

    Chapter 145: The Intention Behind Lin Lei¡¯s Stay (Part two)

    Lin Lei: ¡°Of course my brother-inw. This timeing to Huaxia, I originally nned to follow him anyways.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled as she came up with an idea. She said, ¡°Then just go and follow him. Give him a call and ask where he is, and then you can go and find him.¡±

    Her idea was simple, and that was to get Lin Lei to keep an eye on Xu Cheng. Knowing that Xu Cheng was living in Shen Yao¡¯s house with Ran Jing, she did feel ufortable. However, she wasn¡¯t in a position to ask Xu Cheng not to do so, so the stinky little boy Lin Lei could prove to be of some use this time around.

    ¡°Sis, are you really letting me off the leash?¡± Lin Lei still found it a bit hard to believe.

    Lin Chuxue red at him. ¡°If you really want to go, that¡¯s fine. But, you have to listen to Xu Cheng and follow him to wherever he goes. Whenever appropriate, you should call me and let me know how you are doing.¡±

    Lin Lei found the first two sentences quite appropriate, but the more he listened, the more he began to get an odd feeling. He slowly replied to his sis, ¡°Tsk tsk, Sis, are you letting me go have fun or are you using me as your remote binocrs to keep an eye on your man? You also want me to go wherever my brother-inw goes and report to you my whereabouts. I think you really just wanted to know my brother-inw¡¯s whereabouts, right?¡±

    It was getting more and more difficult to try and trick this Lin Chuxue blushed as her n was seen through and she could only pretend to be angry and give him a re. ¡°What are you talking about? Are you going or not? If you are not going then drive me back ande to thepany with me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not going to go to yourpany all day every day like I work there or something. It¡¯s so boring. You should drive back carefully, I¡¯m going to go and find my brother-inw now,¡± Lin Lei said.

    Lin Chuxue nodded. With her little brother going over there, at least she could know what Xu Cheng was doing. Immediately, she felt a lot better and she reminded Lin Lei, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t call Xu Cheng your brother-inw in front of other people. Shen Yao and Ran Jing both know you are my brother, so you calling him that would expose that Xu Cheng and I are married.¡±

    ¡°I know, and that would hinder your career and thepany¡¯s stock price. Besides, if those guys back in Britain also find out about you being married, they would for sure target my brother-inw too. I¡¯m not that dumb, Sis.¡± Suddenly, Lin Lei¡¯s tone changed as he asked Lin Chuxue, ¡°Sis, was it really like what Dad said, that you only silently agreed to marrying my brother-inw because you were grateful for what he did for you and also because you didn¡¯t want to be harassed by other men? Do you feel any love towards him?¡±

    ¡°Why is this your business, you little brat?¡± Lin Chuxue snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m super good at rtionships, you know, and you shoulde to me for advice too. If it wasn¡¯t our dad cleaning after me and watching me, I would have had enough kids back in Britain to start a football team.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t want to answer his question and she impatiently pushed him off the car. Then, she closed the door and drove off.

    Seeing his sis¡¯s car driving away, Lin Lei sighed, smiling as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Sis, you probably didn¡¯t guess it but I actually stayed to get you and brother-inw together. Ever since childhood, you guys had the most tacit understanding of each other and know each other the best, but the guy has an inferiorityplex and the girl has a strong sense of pride. Aren¡¯t you guys tired of not poking through that paper between you two? I don¡¯t believe it if you say you don¡¯t like my brother-inw. I¡¯m getting tired just looking at you two like this, so I must work my magic now. Originally I thought you following my brother-inw back would be good for the rtionship, but no one expected you guys to actually just go live your own lives and not even talk. Dad came here just to probe and see if you have the thought to divorce or not, and I¡¯m quite happy that you chose to not divorce.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Li Dazhuangâ€™s Ending

    Chapter 146: Li Dazhuang¡¯s Ending (Part one)

    Xu Cheng went to the police HQ, and the moment he walked in, some colleagues that he didn¡¯t know at all started saying hello to him. ¡°Good morning, Captain Xu.¡±

    ¡°Morning, Captain Xu.¡±

    Xu Cheng was first stunned for a second before he smiled and nodded in response.

    Unknowingly, after this West Gate case, his image at the police station was instantly a lot better. After all, he demonstrated an unparalleled level of intelligence, and no one could say that they weren¡¯t convinced of his abilities. After all, if you were not convinced, why didn¡¯t you go and take down West Gate earlier?

    Didn¡¯t they see that Team 5 had tracked it for half a year and got nowhere?

    Not to mention the 4 Gates, most teams couldn¡¯t even take care of a small case this fast.

    Now, everyone knew that there was a tiger in the police force, and that was Xu Cheng. That was the highest level of title the underground world had given to its nemesis at the police force, recognizing his capabilities.

    Xu Cheng walked into Team 2¡¯s office, and inside, Li Chao, Wu Gang, and the others were all very busy. All of them were writing up reports oring in and out, delivering documents. It was a much more pleasant view of the office warming up inparison to the atmosphere of the office before, where people would be napping and ying with their phones.

    ¡°Boss, your breakfast. I got this for you from the breakfast ce downstairs.¡± Wu Gang saw Xu Chenging in so he handed a bag over.

    Xu Cheng took it over, and then a secretary of the director knocked on the door and said to Xu Cheng with a smile, ¡°Captain Xu, the director asked you to go to his office when you have time.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and smiled in response. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, he looked at Li Chao and asked, ¡°Is Chang Qing cooperating?¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°He confessed everything he knows and almost answered everything we wanted to know. But before this, something unpleasant happened.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Don¡¯t know why but the special police people insisted on interrogating Chang Qing first. We didn¡¯t let them, and there was a bit of a conflict and the director had to call in the middle of the night before they would finally give up.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°Li Dazhuang¡¯s their man. With something this big happening, Li Dazhuang for sure had involvement with Chang Qing. They didn¡¯t want to damage the reputation of the special police department and that¡¯s why they wanted to shut Chang Qing¡¯s mouth. But at this point, no exception can be made, even if it¡¯s one of our guys that¡¯s trying to protect their department¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°Chang Qing indeed confessed the transaction details over the past two years with Li Dazhuang. The reason Li Dazhuang had good rtionships with most people in the police department was how generous he was, and all of this was because he had funds secretly supporting him. The evidence we gathered is enough to prove that he¡¯s the mole.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t discuss nor spread anything rted to the special police officers, no need to make it more embarrassing for them. Give me the documents recording Chang Qing¡¯s confession about Li Dazhuang. Oh right, where¡¯s Li Dazhuang right now?¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°For the time being, he¡¯s temporarily behind bars for suspicion of involvement in the West Gate case.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then said to Wu Gang, ¡°After Chang Qing¡¯s charges goes through, try to get him another ce that¡¯s safer to lock him up. Over the years, it¡¯s notmon for outside forces to nt people behind bars to kill targeted prisoners. I need him to stay alive.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at Li Dazhuang¡¯s file, walked out of the office and went straight to see him.

    Seeing someoneing to open the door, Li Dazhuang was quite happy. ¡°Am I free to go now?¡±

    Chapter 146: Li Dazhuang¡¯s Ending (Part two)

    ¡°No,e with us to the interrogation room.¡±

    When Li Dazhuang walked into the interrogation room and saw Xu Cheng sitting in front of him, Li Dazhuang immediately became angry. ¡°If you can¡¯t find any evidence then hurry up and release me. I know you have personal grudges against me, you don¡¯t have to use this case to deliberately lock me up.¡±

    ¡°You think you shouldn¡¯t be locked behind bars?¡± Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°But I think you deserve it.¡±

    Then, he pushed the files over and said, ¡°Take a look, this is the content of Chang Qing¡¯s confessions. He¡¯s testifying that you are the mole West Gate nted in the police force.¡±

    Li Dazhuang browsed through the documents, paused for a moment, and thenughed. ¡°You think you can use the words of a criminal to use me? What is this? Pure nonsense, you think the judge will believe you? Xu Cheng, I know you are in full charge of this case, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just pour ink on me and me me for something I didn¡¯t do.¡±

    Xu Cheng took back the files, then he took out a recorder and a bank transaction record as he nonchntly said, ¡°This recording is your call with Chang Qing via an unknown number. We tracked it andpared the voice line to your usual SIM card and confirmed that the voice that had been in contact with Chang Qing was indeed you, Li Dazhuang. There¡¯s also this foreign bank card that had been opened for you by the underground money house. Everytime you need money, the casino would deliberately lose to you and transfer the funds to this bank card.¡±

    Li Dazhuang spoke with anger, ¡°This is all you talking to yourself, I don¡¯t know a thing about the bank card you¡¯re talking about. You are saying the casino deliberately lost money to me, do you have any proof?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a tablet from a bag and then yed a few videos. ¡°This is the footage of you going to the casino taken by the surveince cameras there. In the video, every trip you make to the casino you were able to win at least a couple hundred thousand to a few million. Li Dazhuang, you should know that police officers can¡¯t be involved with gambling, right?¡±

    Li Dazhuang immediately shot up from his seat and shouted, ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! How did you manage to get footage from so long ago? Usually the footages overwrites itself after a week!¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say we got it. These were all given to us by Chang Qing in cooperation with the investigation. You probably didn¡¯t guess that he would have this card up his sleeve so that he could one day use it as back up. I also found out he called you that day to ask you to save him. He was just hoping that one day if he falls off his horse, someone on the inside could help him out a bit. But, who knew you would be this unreliable. As a result, he could only hand us the evidence on you to lessen some of his charges.¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng summed up the statement to Li Dazhuang, ¡°Two years, from the day you boarded their boat and colluded with them, you have received a total of 20 million yuan inpensation. These were all used on your daily expenditures. Your leak of operation details also led to casualties of officers fighting at the front line or behind enemy lines. Now, your crime is formally established.¡±

    Li Dazhuang tried to reach for Xu Cheng as he begged, ¡°Don¡¯t... Give me a chance, I really needed the money back then, and after I tasted the temptation it blinded my heart since then. During the past year I already rarely contacted people from the criminal underworld.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all toote now. The originals had been handed in and these are just copies. I¡¯m just here to tell you, injustice is doomed to destruction.¡±

    Li Dazhuang suddenly went berserk and started roaring like mad, both his hands mmed onto the desk as he shouted, ¡°Xu Cheng, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t nervous at all, because Li Dazhuang¡¯s feet had been chained down and he couldn¡¯t jump at him at all. Instead, because of him bing furious, the guards outside came in and pushed him down onto the table.

    Xu Cheng was toozy to say even one more word to him. He just left the interrogation room and went to the director¡¯s office.

 Chapter 147 - I Will Pack Up All Four Gates Before I Leave

    Chapter 147: I Will Pack Up All Four Gates Before I Leave (Part one)

    Arriving at the director¡¯s office, Xu Cheng knocked on the door, then saluted. The director knew it was him and smiled. ¡°Come and have a seat.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down, and the director personally brewed a cup of tea for him and handed it to him.

    ¡°How¡¯s the case going?¡±

    ¡°Still working on it. West Gate seems to have close ties with the underground money house, so it¡¯s very likely that one of their bases is in Shangcheng. I want to pull them out. Director, can we give the customs a heads up and tell them to keep an eye on ships heading towards the Wei Nation for the next period of time? They may be transferring arge amount of cash.¡±

    The director shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not really necessary. If we need to keep an eye on something, it should bend transport within the nation. This is because cash going out to sea is impractical since, unlike US dors, arge amount of Huaxia currency is basically useless on the international market as it¡¯s not as widely adopted and circted like US dors. So, I think they would most likely be transporting it to other cities to wait out the storm. By the way, the higher-ups very much appreciate your work on the West Gate case. You were able to destroy them with zero casualties and injuries, so very well-done. I want to hear about your next n.¡±

    ¡°You just reminded me. I think the freightpany boss that was just released could be used by the underground money house,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The director faintly smiled. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°First of all, that guy has the South Asian drug cartel behind him, and they lost a lot of money this time. Most people might think that those two parties would fall out because of this, but I actually think that this freightpany president will utilize hiswork to transport out the cash from the underground money house. Right now, Chang Qing¡¯s confession didn¡¯t really give specific details on the whereabouts of the money house, nor had he been to the ce. But, to be safe, the underground money house might still transfer the money out to other cities since no one here canunder it for them anymore. And, I also think that the best bet they have, that the police would tend to overlook, is private cars.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s probably the biggest reason you decided to let go of the freightpany¡¯s boss and not investigate further?¡± The director immediately frowned. ¡°Shangcheng isn¡¯t like any other city, there are tons of private cars that travel between cities and they are mostly middle-ss and above. It would be a bit troublesome if you want to search them. Although the city police HQ fully supports your operation, I¡¯m afraid that searching private cars might lead to a lot of trouble andints.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°Director, I know, and that¡¯s why I wanted to run the idea by you first. But this time, I will be leading the search and it will reduce a lot of the troubles. I promise that I will check, but I won¡¯t just check randomly like a clueless fly. And I can also promise to the higher-ups that if the underground money house really decides to transfer funds with private vehicles, I will catch them.¡±

    Director: ¡°Alright, as long as you are confident. Your performance this time gave the higher-ups a lot of confidence. Since you already have your n, then I will just wait and see the results. Make sure you do a pretty job on this one too.¡±

    At that, he changed the topic as he smiled and said, ¡°So, how about it? Do you like working here? I heard your instructor back at the military say that you still wanted to go back? What happened? Aplishing things here is inferior to aplishing things in the military?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Since the beginning, I¡¯m a soldier, and I just want to focus on being a soldier.¡±

    Chapter 147: I Will Pack Up All Four Gates Before I Leave (Part two)

    Director: ¡°But your intelligence isn¡¯t something a thug in the army should have.¡±

    He patiently tried to persuade Xu Cheng, ¡°Listen to me, Xu Cheng, you have great talent, and sooner orter, you will shine if you stay here. I believe that with you here guarding Shangcheng, the crime rate will definitely go down dramatically.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Director, I understand what you mean. Staying behind in Shangcheng to improve the society¡¯s safety is indeed a job that serves the people, and I understand that if I stay, I would have a great shot at fame and power, and it¡¯s a dream that most men would want to reach. However, I still want to focus on being a soldier, like a sharp sword, but one that¡¯s not directed to people of the same nation but to fight for the country¡¯s glory on the international stage.¡±

    The director¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Cheng with a higher level of respect as he slightly nodded. ¡°I know now, you think the stage is too small here, right?¡±

    Then, he pondered for a moment and bitterlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s true too. It would be overkill to keep you here. But you should know, even if you be the top soldier, you might still not have a greater shot at power and money than if you stay here. Going up to the international stage to fight for the country¡¯s glory is something that¡¯s usually hard yet doesn¡¯t yield much in return. You should think clearly before deciding.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I already thought about it. I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me for overestimating myself, but as for the Dragon Division selection, I¡¯m still not going to give up. And this year, I will go back to the army to participate.¡±

    Seeing him this determined, the director sighed. ¡°I really want to shout and swear at your instructor. Was it he who brainwashed you into not going into politics?¡±

    ¡°No, but he knows me very well.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    Director: ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s fine if you want to go. But, before you go, can you pack up the four Gates and take them with you?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Are you really that confident in me knocking over all four of them?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t before, but I am now.¡± The directorughed and said as he patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder, ¡°This case is pretty big, and no one other than you can shoulder it. Behind you, you have the army and the country, and you don¡¯t know how many people wille out to back you up, even if you screw up. So don¡¯t me me for relying on you to take care of this.¡±

    Xu Cheng saluted. ¡°Director, I still really want to thank you for believing in me ever since I was a patrol cop. I will get to the bottom of this case and pack up what I can before I go back to the army.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s grab a drink once this is all over, when there¡¯s no superior and subordinate rtionship between us. I also came from the army, so let¡¯s have a good drink together,¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng replied as he smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to go and work now.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± The director nodded. Then, he saw Xu Cheng out of his office. After his secretary came in and closed the door behind him, he asked the director in concern, ¡°Sir, do you think he can pack West Gate up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The director shook his head.

    The secretary paused for a moment. Then, he heard the director continue, ¡°But I know someone from higher up talked to me about him before. Connecting the figure from higher up, plus how he pretty much screwed both Gates by now, I think he can fack over all four Gates!¡±

 Chapter 148 - Routine Inspection

    Chapter 148: Routine Inspection (Part one)

    The secretary paused for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help himself from asking again, ¡°Who¡¯s the higher up? Can I know?¡±

    The director smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t know even if I told you. All in all, it¡¯s an independent department with huge power, and the things they do would make you feel that the things we do here are incredibly insignificant. Anyways, the people they have their eyes on will for sure reach staggering heights in the future. So, it¡¯s good to make friends with Xu Cheng, before we lose our qualification to even approach him in the future.

    Amercial high-rise above a mall in Shangcheng, at a business association HQ established by the Wei Nation in Huaxia, sat two men in suits. One of them was in high spirits while the other one seemed to be in exhaustion.

    The bald head among the two was the Mr. Hetian that Chang Qing often referred to. However, that was just an alias, as he had many other names in the criminal underworld. Among those names, he used Hetian in the underground money house circle in Shangcheng.

    Sitting across from him was another fellowpatriot of the Wei Nation. He brewed some tea and passed it to Hetian as heforted him in theirnguage, ¡°Mr. Hetian, you shouldn¡¯t be this worried. You only got one of your alias exposed but not your appearance or your identity, and that¡¯s the blessing in the misfortune.¡±

    Hetian waved his hand as he bitterly smiled. ¡°4.5 billion dors, my old life is not enough to make up for this. Although the higher-up told me to hurry and transfer out the cash and temporarily let me off the hook on this, that was only because they were considering the situation on a grand scheme of things. Once this storm passes, it would be the end of my time.¡±

    Speaking of this, a murderous intent burst out of his eyes. ¡°But I won¡¯t be reconciled if I can¡¯t kill the man that caused this whole thing before I die!¡±

    The guy from the Wei Nation sitting across from him faintly smiled, ¡°So, Mr. Hetian¡¯s here this time because you want to borrow our hands and take care of that police officer?¡±

    Mr. Hetian slightly nodded. ¡°Right now, this policeman is already on alert, so it¡¯s very hard for us to kill him in the dark in a tightly guarded city like Shangcheng. Now, North Gate, which was supposed to be the fangs of the other three Gates, has been disbanded, and the two batches of assassins that went after Xu Cheng haven¡¯te back. Lord Zuozhi, how else can I get rid of that policeman?¡±

    Zuozhiughed. ¡°Mr. Hetian, you should know too, our business association has a long history and had also spread throughout southeast Asia. We had always been about making money while not stirring up trouble. We did raise a group of elite fighters to help with the expansion of the business alliance and clear out obstacles in the way, but we had never directly went against the police. Mr. Hetian, I¡¯m afraid that we have the intention to help you but don¡¯t have the power.¡±

    Hetian was anxious on the inside, but he still remained calm on the surface. ¡°In the past few years, your business alliance had maderge strides in expansion, but how many of your subsidiaries are financially clean? I dare to say that no big businesses have clean finances, and with your business alliance involved in so many industries, if it wasn¡¯t for our underground money house helping you guys evade taxes with offshore ounts, how could you save such a huge amount of cash? I¡¯m not here to threaten Mr. Zuozhi, but it¡¯s just that I wouldn¡¯t havee here to ask for help if I had any other options. If the underground money houses we have in Shangcheng copse, then the ck cash you guys stored at our ce would also bepletely seized. I¡¯m not here to discuss from my position, because we are on the same boat right now.¡±

    Having said that, Hetian sincerely bowed and said, ¡°Just count this as helping out a fellowpatriot in a foreign nation, please!¡±

    Chapter 148: Routine Inspection (Part two)

    Mr. Zuozhi sighed for a moment and then said, ¡°Do you know how big the crime would be to murder a policeman in a big city like Shangcheng? Once it is identified as an assassination by people of the Wei Nation, it can quickly escte to diplomatic events between two nations. Have you been to the embassy to discuss this? If your goal is achieved, you might feel relieved, but the countlesspanies our nation had established in Huaxia would be in hot water. The business alliance attaches great importance to this populous nation that is Huaxia, and we cannot lose this market. Mr. Hetian, do you understand my difficulties?¡±

    Hetian still wanted to say something and Zuozhi poured him more tea as he attempted to change the topic, not wanting to discuss it anymore. ¡°How do you guys n to transfer the money? If necessary, we can help.¡±

    Hetian secretly cursed at Zuozhi, knowing that this wasn¡¯t worried at all since it wasn¡¯t their money that was seized by the police. Since the beginning, they only care about the transfer of the cash.

    Hetian: ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary. Our underground money house has a lot of local clients. We will most likely be searched if we try to transfer withmercial vehicles, so we n on transferring by relying on those customers¡¯ private vehicles. The roads in and out of Shangcheng city are already congested as they are; if the police still want to investigate each and every private vehicle, then it would severally affect the city¡¯s traffic. In the grand scheme of things, for a business-centered city, this situation would obviously do more harm than good.¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°Has the transfer already started?¡±

    Hetian: ¡°Of course, time is money. Right now we don¡¯t know how much info that Chang Qing confessed to the police, so it¡¯s best if we act fast. I always think the policeman named Xu Cheng is a bit too capable, so to avoid sleepless nights, our fleet of private vehicles already began transferring the money.¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°I heard that the police had set inspection points at the border of Shangcheng since this morning.¡±

    At the key point exiting Shangcheng, Xu Cheng sat in his patrol car and smoked a cigarette. He was facing the direction of cars leaving Shangcheng, so he could clearly see all the cars and their interiors as they drove towards him.

    Li Chao was chewing on a burger and he frowned and asked, ¡°Boss, are we going to search all these cars? If we stop them one by one, we would cause a serious traffic jam. It would be abnormal if customs doesn¡¯t file aint against us.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of histte and smiled. ¡°Maybe the criminals wanted to take advantage of that logic to transfer the money out right now. We don¡¯t have to search every vehicle. Later, just listen to me and stop whatever car I tell you to stop.¡±

    Li Chao nodded.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether the underground money house would be using this method to transport the money out of the city, but this was indeed the fastest and safest way of transferring cash right now. Police were allowed to searchmercial trucks and buses, but when it came to private vehicles, the police usually could only check the license or if the driver was under the influence. It was only permissible to search private vehicles under special circumstances, but a routine search would for sure lead toints from the capital ss in Shangcheng. In a city like Shangcheng, the capital ss also had a lot ofwork power, and that was why the director was reluctant to let Xu Cheng carry out his n.

    But, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t stupid. He was a man with a hack. His powerful prating vision allowed him to see from afar whether a car was hiding a thick stack of cash and then he could have his guys g down the car. Then, it wouldn¡¯t affect the traffic situation too much.

    He waited for about half an hour and didn¡¯t find any vehicle hiding cash. Just when he began suspecting that he was wrong, a BMW X6 slowly drove over. Xu Cheng saw the cash right away inside the car, and to make sure Li Chao and the others didn¡¯t get suspicious of why he confidently gged the car, he deliberately asked Li Chao, ¡°Did you see that BMW X6 switching to anotherne? He was initially inne 1, but he changed tone 3 away from us in fear of getting suspected.¡±

    Li Chao didn¡¯t notice it, because they were standing byne 1, and their vision ofne 3 was blocked by cars inne 1 and 2, so it was a good excuse.

    ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t look like the car¡¯s owner. He¡¯s at most a driver. Something¡¯s fishy, stop that BMW X6!¡± Xu Cheng shouted.

    Li Chao nodded and immediately shouted at Wu Gang on the other side byne 3, ¡°Stop that BMW X6!¡±

    Wu Gang immediately walked into thene with his men. The line of fully-armed police officers stood in a row as they gestured for the car to stop. ¡°Get out of the car.¡±

    The driver of the BMW was confused. He rolled down the window and asked Wu Gang curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Officer?¡±

    Wu Gang showed his badge and saluted. ¡°Excuse me, we have to search your vehicle. Please unlock the vehicle and open the trunk.¡±

    The driver nodded and stepped out of the vehicle to see what they were searching for. Xu Cheng saw how the driver was behaving from afar and sighed. ¡°It seems like this guy didn¡¯t know that his boss hid a huge stash of cash in the car.¡±

    Looks like these people were quite clever, knowing to set the driver up as a scapegoat if something went wrong.

 Chapter 149 - Hetian Trying to Strategize

    Chapter 149: Hetian Trying to Strategize (Part one)

    After Wu Gang opened the trunk and briefly searched it, he frowned. Seeing Xu Chenging over, he moved aside for him.

    Seeing the badge on Xu Cheng¡¯s uniform, the driver knew he was the one in charge here. He immediately handed a cigarette over and asked, ¡°Hello Officer, is there a problem with this car? Why am I getting stopped?¡±

    Xu Cheng waved off the cigarette as he said to Wu Gang, ¡°SUVs like this have a lot of room. There¡¯s anotheryer designed below the trunk, knock on it and see if it¡¯s hollow.¡±

    Wu Gang paused for a moment then immediately knocked on the floor of the trunk. Hearing that it wasn¡¯t solid, he immediately said to hisckey, ¡°Open it!¡±

    The driver began to panic. ¡°This car isn¡¯t mine, I¡¯m just a driver. This car¡¯s a luxury configuration and costs over two million, Bro! The car won¡¯t be the same if you open it and seal it after, not to mention if you break it, my boss would definitely fire me!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, letting Wu Gang and the others continue on.

    The others got the necessary tools and unscrewed the bottom of the trunk. Then, Wu Gang saw a wrapped square box that seemed to be stuffed with something hard. He directly knifed it open and found it to be filled with cash.

    Wu Gang immediately got excited. ¡°Boss, all hundred-yuan bills!¡±

    The driver was dumbfounded. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing his nk reaction, he was probably wondering what his boss was trying to do as well.

    Xu Cheng said to Li Chao, ¡°Go search up who this car belongs to. If he wants his car back, tell him toe to the police station, because we are seizing both the driver and the car. Also, count how much there is.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Driver: ¡°I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m just the driver. I need to call my boss!¡±

    Xu Cheng gave Wu Gang a look, and Wu Gang directly took that driver¡¯s phone away and said, ¡°Sorry, you cannot make a call right now.¡±

    Xu Cheng then dragged the driver to the side and asked, ¡°Where did your boss tell you to go?¡±

    Driver: ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You¡¯vemitted a crime, do you know that?¡±

    Driver: ¡°I...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Spill it, where are you heading off to? Who are you seeing?¡±

    The driver got so nervous that he was about to cry. ¡°I really don¡¯t know... My boss told me to go to the neighboring city to pick up his rtive, I really don¡¯t know the rest.¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that he wasn¡¯t acting and was indeed confused, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°You can¡¯t make any call for now, and I will need you toe with us. You said you are innocent, and we will do our investigation so please cooperate. Otherwise, if you have so much cash seized from your car, you might have to go to jail if you can¡¯t prove the legitimate source of this cash.¡±

    The driver nodded honestly. ¡°I will cooperate.¡±

    After taking him away, Wu Gang came over to report. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Boss, there is 50 million yuan in cash, I don¡¯t know how much ck money was really stored by this underground money house.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°If they don¡¯t have a lot, then they wouldn¡¯t be called a money house. During the past years,panies in the country had been constantly hitting record revenues, and many of them were involved with tax evasion. Most of them would go to the underground money house, and for a business-central city like Shangcheng, the ck money stored in the underground money house will definitely be a shocking amount.¡±

    Chapter 149: Hetian Trying to Strategize (Part two)

    ¡°Looks like they are indeed trying to use private cars to transport the cash. Boss, you are so right, but how did you tell that this car was suspicious just by looking at it?¡± Li Chao shuffled closer with a kiss-azz-face and asked.

    Xu Cheng already thought of an excuse. ¡°How heavy do you think 50 million yuan in cash is? It¡¯s heavy enough to cause a difference in the car¡¯s behavior. Although this BMW X6 has good performance, did you see how the car was feeling very heavy on the wheels when there was only one guy sitting inside?¡±

    Li Chao and Wu Gang immediately reached an enlightenment. They had to admit that their boss had an incredible brain and paid a lot of attention to details.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng looked up and saw another car approaching them in the sea of traffic. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Stop that Toyota Hignder for me.¡±

    Wu Gang immediately ran over with the criminal police officers and stopped the car.

    On the other side, at a tea house in amercial high rise, Hetian was talking with Zuozhi about his n, and it went from noon into the afternoon.

    Zuozhi poured another cup of tea for him and said with curiosity, ¡°I don¡¯t know why your clients are willing to take the risk and transport the money for you.¡±

    Hetianughed and said, ¡°These are all clients with savings in the underground money house. They are also very smart and all instructed their drivers to do the transporting task. The drivers don¡¯t know a thing about the money hidden in the car, so even if they were stopped for investigation, they wouldn¡¯t appear nervous. Besides, the cash stashes aren¡¯t easy to find because we specifically modified the cars, making it easy to hide the cash. Lastly, even if a few cars do get exposed and get detained, it won¡¯t affect my clients because they can just say that they don¡¯t know a thing about it.¡±

    Zuozhi said, ¡°But using only private cars to transport the money, how many cars would you need? You have such a big reserve at your underground money house, how many days would it take?¡±

    Hetian seemed to be even more proud about his n as he said, ¡°To transfer the cash safely, we had no choice but to do this. But it would also minimize our losses even if the police catch a few. On each vehicle, we stored between 50 to 100 million, so losses are all kept under control.¡±

    Hetianughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my clients will only give their driver the location after their driver leaves Shangcheng. Before then, none of them would know where they should head to, so even if they are caught, they won¡¯t be able to confess anything. Also, every client has a GPS system that they can use to check if the driver has left Shangcheng.¡±

    At this time, his subordinate came over and said, ¡°Mr. Hetian, here¡¯s a call for you.¡±

    ¡°Dumbazz!¡± Hetian red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m discussing some things with Mr. Zuozhi?¡±

    This was when he was demonstrating his prowess as a strategist and bragging about his n, so he was not happy that he was interrupted.

    His subordinate could only lower his head and go away.

    Zuozhi asked again, ¡°How much is being transferred this time?¡±

    Hetian: ¡°A full hundred billion yuan. We will be transporting with private cars during the day. If the private cars can get through without getting caught, the police might think we aren¡¯t transferring and call it a day, and then at night, when they go home, that¡¯s when we will bring out the main event and transport with trucks.¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°So, you are just probing during the day?¡±

    Hetian downed his whole cup of tea and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 150 - All Detained

    Chapter 150: All Detained (Part one)

    Just when Hetian was talking, his subordinate came over again with a phone and bowed as he said, ¡°Sir, this is already the 20th call from the clients.¡±

    Hetian looked at his subordinate, a bit shocked and angry. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    His underling bitterly smiled and only wished to kill himself right now. I wanted to tell you earlier but you facking told me to get the fack out! What else can I do?

    Hetian took over the phone and answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetian? You finally answered the call.¡±

    ¡°President Zhang, what happened?¡±

    President Zhang nervously said, ¡°The GPS is showing that my driver¡¯s still inside Shangcheng and hasn¡¯t left the city.¡±

    Hetian was slightly annoyed. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say that this driver¡¯s reliable? Did he see the cash and try to run away with it?¡±

    President Zhang: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that, I¡¯m worried that he got detained by the police or something. I called him many times and no one¡¯s picking up.¡±

    Hetian¡¯s eyes became slightly bigger. ¡°Detained? Hold on, let me call someone.¡±

    Then, he hung up the call and said to his subordinate, ¡°Give me the list of the clients that are responsible for transporting cash this morning.¡±

    His subordinate nodded and took out a list from his suit pocket.

    Hetian began calling one by one down the list.

    ¡°Hello? Mr. Li, I¡¯m Hetian.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetian, you finally answered your phone, I needed to tell you something! My driver and the car didn¡¯t leave Shangcheng at all but actually drove in the opposite direction. I tracked the GPS and saw the car is actually at a police station!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Hetian shouted, almost swearing.

    After hanging up, he called another number. ¡°Hello? Mr. Lin, did the money safely get out of the city yet?¡±

    The other end of the call fell silent for a moment. ¡°My driver¡¯s not answering, the car didn¡¯t leave the city at all!¡±

    ¡°Fack!¡± Hetian became furious as he hang up the call.

    ¡°Mr. Hetian, don¡¯t get anxious. You sent off so many cars today, it¡¯s normal for a few to get caught.¡±

    Hetian pondered for a second and thought those words were true. He was indeed too fixated on perfection. He only made three calls and there were 50 more to go. Three cars was only about 250 million, which was eptable if there wasn¡¯t anymore cars that got caught.

    At the thought of this, Hetian immediately dialed more.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hetian...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetian, my driver got detained!¡±

    The corner of Hetian¡¯s mouth shivered as he let out a breath. ¡°I got it.¡±

    He hung up and dialed another number. The moment the call went through, the other end anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Hetian, let me say this again, ourpany is not responsible for this.¡±

    Hetian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your car got detained?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hetian hung up, he leaned against the sofa dejectedly. He directly gave his phone to his subordinate and said, ¡°You call. Put it on speaker.¡±

    His man nodded and called the next number. The moment it connected, the other side asked, ¡°Mr. Hetian, did you get the money? My driver¡¯s not picking up the call.¡±

    Hetian disappointingly closed his eyes as he listened to the client on the other end still shirking his responsibilities.

    Chapter 150: All Detained (Part two)

    Finally, Hetian replied in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Ren, you are saying we detained your guy?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetian, I know it¡¯s a lot of money, but I have to dere first that we won¡¯t bepensating you for the money seized by the police. That¡¯s what we agreed on in the first ce.¡±

    Hetian directly grabbed the phone and smashed it onto the floor! His entire face was twisted from anger!

    Zuozhi just sat there and looked at him, as if he was smiling but also as if he wasn¡¯t. ¡°Looks like you are right, that police officer is indeed very powerful. Such skills, that title is indeed well-deserved.¡±

    At the mention of Xu Cheng, Hetian gritted his teeth, really wanting to bite him to death. He took a deep breath and directly said to his subordinate, ¡°Call the people outside of the city responsible for epting the funds. Ask them how many cars had arrived at their ce since this morning, and how much money was transported.¡±

    His subordinate nodded and immediately called as he ced the phone closer to Hetian afterward.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys receive any cash? How many cars?¡±

    The other end of the line immediately replied, ¡°We waited since this morning and didn¡¯t see any cars from the list you gave me! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hetian immediately grabbed over the phone. ¡°Say that again, you guys haven¡¯t received any vehicles?¡±

    ¡°No, we even thought that the operation was canceled, but we are still waiting here by the restaurant and haven¡¯t seen a single car from that list.¡±

    ¡°Fack!¡± Hetian threw his phone again. This time, he waspletely furious as he shot up from the sofa. With bloodshot eyes, his whole body was shivering from rage. ¡°Xu Cheng... I want you dead!¡±

    ¨C The Police HQ ¨C

    The other departments were all curious why the big parking lot at their HQ had a batch of luxury cars detained, with many within the million-dor price range. There were about 80 cars in total, and they were neatly lined up at the parking lot with the drivers hand-cuffed and being walked into the HQ in a line.

    Seeing this scene, Ran Jing curiously asked Li Chao, who was leading that line of drivers. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why are there so many boss-level cars?¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°Captain Ran, each car had 50 to 200 million in cash hidden inside them and were all being used to transport ck money from the underground money house. Thank God our boss discovered them all and detained them.¡±

    The jaws of everyone that heard that almost dropped.

    Then, as they saw the criminal police officers carrying in bags after bags of cash into the HQ, everyone was dumbfounded.

    This facking Team 2, it seemed like they were really stirring sh1t up these days!

    Ran Jing looked at the money and then asked, ¡°How much is it this time?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Rough estimate, about 10 billion yuan, all ck money.¡±

    The others all didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react. They all looked enviously at the busy Team 2 members. Recently, Team 2¡¯s name had been everywhere, and from top to bottom, all the supervisors in the police HQ were using them as positive teaching material. Before Team 2 was even properly awarded the merit of taking down West Gate, they went after the underground money house, and then something this big happened just in two days. Everyone was extremely curious. Since when did the two cases that had been troubling them for years suddenly be so easy?

    Ran Jing pulled Li Chao¡¯s sleeves and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still busy, he went with Wu Gang to visit those car owners. Boss seems to be really determined to catch the underground money house.¡±

    On the other side, Xu Cheng and Wu Gang arrived at a pretty reputablepany in the city. He just directly said to the receptionist at the lobby, ¡°I want to see your chairman.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, do you have an appointment?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took out his badge and said, ¡°We are from the criminal investigation unit, it¡¯s about your chairman¡¯s driver being detained for hiding 200 million ck cash in his car. I hope he can cooperate with our investigation.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Our Boss Wants to Have a Word with You

    Chapter 151: Our Boss Wants to Have a Word with You (Part one)

    Hearing that he was a police officer, the receptionist immediately paused for a moment and said, ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Then, she called the secretary office which transferred her call to the president¡¯s. The other end thought for a while before finally saying, ¡°Let them up.¡±

    The receptionist politely gestured at them. ¡°Please follow me.¡±

    Then, she led Xu Cheng and Wu Gang into an elevator and went to the highest floor, where the president¡¯s office was located.

    After getting in, the receptionist closed the door behind her. Xu Cheng saw the president on the spacious balcony outside the building. He was a middle-aged man practicing golf.

    Xu Cheng gestured for Wu Gang to go and sit down, and then he pushed opened the ss door and walked out onto the balcony.

    That president knew that they were here, but he was still swinging his club while he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t cooperate, what are you going to do to me?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°President Ren, what makes you say that?¡±

    President Ren got a ball into the hole and then turned around to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°To be honest, you shocked the entirety of Shangcheng. First you took down North Gate, and now West Gate is on the verge of copsing. These two forces were both old fritters that had withstood the test of time, yet it felt like you easily took them down. To be frank, a lot of businessmen with dark pasts are now afraid of getting you on their backs.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If they are standing upright, why would they be afraid of me?¡±

    President Ren: ¡°Yeah, but the problem is that they aren¡¯t.¡±

    He scanned the entire city in front of the building and said, ¡°Take a look at this city. If you want to climb to the top, who can do it without some means? Where there¡¯spetition, there¡¯s the real world, and the real world has a set of rules that belong to it, dirty and ugly.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°President Ren, don¡¯t worry. Right now I¡¯m only focusing on West Gate¡¯s case.¡±

    President Ren let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡°Then how do you want me to cooperate with you?¡±

    ¡°About the 200 million in cash in your car. I know it¡¯s going to be really easy if you want to rid yourself of any me and responsibility, but I still hope you can cooperate with me. Don¡¯t be in a rush to reject me. In this country, you are one of the bosses in society. I want to get rid of that Wei Nation¡¯s underground money house, and it would be much safer for you to cooperate with us instead of them. If you decline and want to protect the Wei Nation¡¯s guys, then I can only say I despise you. I will turn around and go investigate myself.¡±

    President Ren took a deep look at Xu Cheng. ¡°I have to say, in addition to sophisticated means, you are also a good persuader that can get right to the spot. For someone of high status like us, what you just said basicallybelled us as the nation¡¯s traitors. If I decline, then it will be really difficult for me to continue living in Shangcheng, and my business probably wouldn¡¯t have any more room for growth in the future without the government¡¯s support. You sound like you are giving me a choice, but rather you are giving me a chance, and that is to side with our nation.¡±

    He looked at Xu Cheng appreciatively and smiled. ¡°But do you know how much money I will lose if I betray the underground money house?¡±

    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s pretty big with over 10 billion yuan in profit. With all the tax you guys dodged over the years, it should be north of several dozen billions, right?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, and you should also know that a businessman wouldn¡¯t want to do a deal that could cost him more money than the benefit it brings, right?¡± President Ren said.

    ¡°Then what about standing by your nation and your people?¡± Xu Cheng looked into his eyes and said, word for word, ¡°You should know the consequence of shorting yuan, right? The moment a financial crisis erupts, publicly-tradedpanies will be the first ones to get screwed over. By then, how much money do you think you will lose?¡±

    President Ren frowned. ¡°Shorting yuan? Where did you get this news from?¡±

    Chapter 151: Our Boss Wants to Have a Word with You (Part two)

    It wasn¡¯t an impossible thing. If the underground money house really had that n, then President Ren really had to be on the alert. After all, although he would lose a couple dozen billion yuan of ck money, for someone at his level, money really was just a number, and he could make that money back in a few years. Rather, if he really decided to side with the underground money house and the Wei Nation, then his reputation would sink all the way to hell if some financial crisis did happen in the future.

    Xu Cheng caught wind of this from a conversation between Chang Qing and Hetian, and that was why he was in such a hurry to pull the underground money house up by its roots.

    ¡°We obviously have our news channels, but we won¡¯t lie. Mr. Ren, you are a well-aplished businessman and I don¡¯t want to force you to do things against your will. Can you tell me where the HQ of the underground money house is located?¡±

    President Ren shook his head. ¡°If we knew, then it wouldn¡¯t be underground anymore. In the entire city of Shangcheng, almost no client knows where they are located.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly asked, ¡°Have you met a guy called Hetian?¡±

    President Ren narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think you have the level of authority to go head to head against him. That guy¡¯s real identity to the world is the vice-president of the Wei Nation Business Alliance, and even the embassy has a close connection with him. There¡¯s no stain in his background on the surface, so you would be dreaming if you want to go directly to him and arrest him.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Thanks for telling me.¡±

    Then, he turned around and was about to leave.

    President Ren looked at his back and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The bodyguards around him aren¡¯t simple. You probably saw the bodyguard by Chang Qing named Niel, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment, and then he nodded and replied, ¡°Yea, wasn¡¯t he working for Chang Qing?¡±

    ¡°He was just an eye the underground money house nted on Chang Qing. Chang Qing¡¯s casino was responsible forundering money for the underground money house¡¯s clients, and the underground money house obviously had to keep an eye on this important channel. Neil wasn¡¯t just there to protect Chang Qing, but also to monitor him. Otherwise, you think someone like Chang Qing had high enough status to hire a mercenary powerhouse like Neil?¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°I found that guy unpleasant to look at since a long time ago. He was acting like he was superior to the people in Huaxia. I will go meet him.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left with Wu Gang.

    ¡°Boss, did he tell you the location of the underground money house?¡±

    Xu Cheng walked into the elevator and shook his head. ¡°No one knows where the vault is, but we didn¡¯t leave empty-handed. Go investigate for me who the vice-president of Wei Nation¡¯s business alliance is. I need a detailed profile report on him.¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    After getting back to the police station, Li Chao came over and said to him, ¡°Boss, someone¡¯s here to look for you. He said he¡¯s your little brother.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment and then he saw Lin Lei sitting in the waiting room. He smiled and walked over. ¡°Did you eat yet? Wannae with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to live with you from now on, meals too,¡± Lin Leiughed and said as he stood up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your sis want you staying with her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring there, and she always found me troublesome. I couldn¡¯t stand the boredom, and she couldn¡¯t stand my noise. You know as well, my sis likes a quiet environment, so she sent me off. She told me to tell you to treat me well.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and bitterly smiled. Then, the two of them went to the parking lot to go out for food. Before they left, Wu Gang came just in time to give him the files on the vice-president of the Wei Nation Business Alliance.

    Xu Cheng told Lin Lei to drive and he checked out the files. On it was a bald man in his fifties. On the resume, he did indeed seem like a distinguished entrepreneur, and he also had the phnthropist title. As for whether he really was one or not, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t know. It was fine as long as he had the bald guy¡¯s address. Now, Xu Cheng wanted to meet up with that Neil guy.

    Just at that moment, Lin Lei suddenly stomped on the brakes because a Maybach stopped in front of them. A bodyguard came over and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Mr. Xu, can we borrow you for a second? It¡¯s not far, just at that cafe across the street. Our boss wants to have a word with you.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Those That Threatened Me, Where are They Now?

    Chapter 152: Those That Threatened Me, Where are They Now? (Part one)

    Xu Cheng signaled for Lin Lei to wait for him in the car as he walked out and followed the bodyguard in sunsses to that cafe. A white-faced man exuding a high-ss aura was sitting in a seat by the corner. Seeing Xu Chenging in, he gestured. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    The bodyguard moved the chair for Xu Cheng to sit down. The waitress then came over and poured him a cup of tea.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you.¡±

    This man smiled. ¡°I am Zuozhi, the president of the Wei Nation Business Alliance.¡±

    Xu Cheng got ready to get up. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for us to keep on talking.¡±

    Zuozhi immediately said, ¡°I hope Mr. Xu Cheng can show some mercy. After all, you have a share in the underground money house too.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked down at him and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zuozhi said, ¡°The underground money house is actually not hateful. Its purpose is only based on the selfishness of those entrepreneurs. If there aren¡¯t so manypanies trying to dodge taxes, then who would give the underground money house the opportunity to make money? Even if you destroy one, a new one will rise. As long as there¡¯s someone that wants to evade taxes and as long as there¡¯s profit, there will be someone there tounder it. You can¡¯t stop people¡¯s greed, so why bother suppressing a particr money house?

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Are you here to lobby for Cunye?¡±

    Cunye was the legal name of Hetian.

    Zuozhiughed and said, ¡°You can think of it that way, but it¡¯s also for your benefit.¡±

    Then, he looked out of the window and then around at the environment. ¡°What do men live for? It really just revolves around 3 things: power, money, and women. If you have power, you will naturally have money, and with money, you can easily get women. But, what makes me curious is, Mr. Xu, you work so hard for your job, yet the highest level you can reach might just be a middle level title in the Shangcheng police system, which ispletely insignificant in Huaxia¡¯s police system. You will only limit yourself to this city, and there¡¯s a ceiling that you will be easily reaching. Why choose that path for yourself? You can maybe listen to my advice. Mr. Xu, if you can be merciful, you will for sure get a lot more than if you don¡¯t. Look at the car you are driving, if you can just let this case go, you can get all the cars, women, and money you want! Besides, you already won yourself a respectable reputation in Shangcheng with what you have done, so why not stop while you can?¡±

    Seeing that Xu Cheng was about to say something, Zuozhi immediately continued, ¡°I know Mr. Xu¡¯s still single right now. Sometimes, one needs to enjoy life. After all, there would only be more work waiting for you after work, right? Here¡¯s a card with 20 million dors and another vi property in M Nation. These are all gifts for you. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not ck money and you can use it to your heart¡¯s content, and I¡¯m also not recording this meeting to leave behind any evidence to ckmail you with in the future. I purely want to make a new friend.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°You think I¡¯m short on money?¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°You are not? With your police officer sry, it¡¯s quite difficult to live in a city like Shangcheng, right? If a man¡¯s wallet¡¯s thin, he will feel insecure no matter where he goes. That¡¯s why Mr. Xu is still single right now, right? In Shangcheng, it¡¯s really hard to get a girlfriend if you don¡¯t have a bit of a foundation, and this 20 million dors can help you realize your dreams.¡±

    Chapter 152: Those That Threatened Me, Where are They Now? (Part two)

    Xu Cheng picked up the card. At the sight of this, Zuozhi smiled, but who knew Xu Cheng would then throw the card like a frisbee out of the cafe¡¯s window.

    Zuozhi¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°One more word, and I will investigate your business alliance next. Do you believe me?¡± Xu Cheng put on a stern face as he said this, and then he immediately turned around and left.

    Who knew Zuozhi still had some bargaining chips. He said to Xu Cheng¡¯s back, ¡°I know the 10 billion gambling money under Miss Shen Yao is actually Mr. Xu¡¯s. If the underground money house goes down, then your money will also be seized. If you agree, then the underground money house willunder your money quickly and transfer it to you!¡±

    Xu Cheng paused. He did indeed forget about this money. In the beginning, he just gambled for fun before the fight with North Gate¡¯s leader because he didn¡¯t like the other people betting against him. He also didn¡¯t expect to ever use that money, at least not with his current identity as a police officer. Besides, Xu Cheng also told Shen Yao that she could manage the money for him.

    ¡°Over 10 billion yuan, you really aren¡¯t tempted? This is something that many people can¡¯t earn in a lifetime, even if you be the director of your police HQ. I am also sure that someone without a background wouldn¡¯t be able to climb that high either. All you are doing is creating merits for other people.¡±

    Zuozhi looked very calm because he wasn¡¯t scared of Xu Cheng notpromising. If it was anyone else, they would even put their lives at risk to fight for it. He didn¡¯t believe Xu Cheng would refuse!

    But Xu Cheng smiled. If it was before, he might actually pay great weight to this money. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just a million, it was 10 billion! In a society like this today, how many people would go out of their way to get it? Many people evenmit crimes just for a million or two, not to mention 10 billion. But ever since Xu Cheng¡¯s body went through some mutations and gained some interesting abilities, he became much more confident. Although it didn¡¯t seem like Xu Cheng had too much money on the surface right now, he had more than enough and that¡¯s all that mattered. Besides, if he ever needed money, with his ability to see through things, he could easily go to a casino to grab some free cash. He smiled because Zuozhi was being too confident without knowing anything.

    Xu Cheng directly picked up his phone and called Lin Lei. ¡°Grab me the files that I was looking through on the passenger¡¯s seat.¡±

    Lin Lei got off the car and came in with Hetian¡¯s file.

    Xu Cheng directly mmed the data onto the desk and said, ¡°I¡¯m solemnly telling you, I¡¯m going to be arresting this guy!¡±

    Zuozhi finally became enraged. ¡°Are you not afraid of causing a diplomatic dispute for arresting a phnthropist from Wei Nation that has a good reputation in Huaxia? Will you be able to shoulder the consequences?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard simr threats from many people. But do know where those people are right now? First, North Gate¡¯s dead. Second, West Gate¡¯s casino manager threatened me twice. First time, he got hospitalized. Second time, he got jailed. And then the whole of West Gate got dragged down.¡±

    As Xu Cheng said this, he looked at Zuozhi again, ¡°Now, you are the first one to provoke me. Then, let¡¯s wait and see. Let¡¯s see if this Vice President Cunye will go to jail or not.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng just left.

 Chapter 153 - Junior Brotherâ€¦

    Chapter 153: Junior Brother... (Part one)

    Seeing Xu Cheng not giving him any face and just leaving, Zuozhi was immediately angered. He furiously mmed the table and said, ¡°He really thinks he is something? 20 million was my highest evaluation of you. In my eyes, 20 million is what I use to send off beggars.¡±

    A bodyguard by his side got closer and asked, ¡°Sir, should I teach him a lesson?¡±

    ¡°We will talk about itter. If he really dares to investigate further, the underground money house will pay us and we will just get this job done.¡± In Zuozhi¡¯s eyes, it was better for Xu Cheng to refuse their offer. From what Hetian said, if Xu Cheng dies, the huge sum of money he has with the underground money house would belong to Zuozhi. Xu Cheng might not care too much about this money, but Zuozhi didn¡¯t tell him that there were so many people in this world that would kill him for this money!

    In the car, Lin Lei asked Xu Cheng curiously, ¡°Brother-in-Law, who is that guy? He seems to have a pretty big background, he even acts more arrogantly than my dad.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Wei Nation has always been arrogant in front of the people of Huaxia. Oh right, why did you choose to stay all of a sudden? Why aren¡¯t you going back to Britain for your yboy lifestyle?¡±

    Lin Lei pouted. ¡°If I keep on ying then my dad will kill me. He said that if I don¡¯te to Huaxia this year to fix up my temper, then I¡¯m not allowed to go back to inherit his business.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Lin Lei immediately stared at Xu Cheng. ¡°Holy crap, Brother-in-Law, even you don¡¯t support my lifestyle?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know what your temper¡¯s like. If you keep on ying like that, you will be a waste man. I also know you are a clever brat, and you just don¡¯t like to study,¡± Xu Cheng lightly scolded him.

    ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t call me brother-inw in front of others. I don¡¯t want others to find out about my rtionship with your sister. Did she not remind you?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously.

    ¡°She did. She told me not to call you that in front of other people.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. He looked out the window and said, ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s the point of this marriage. But I will just let her do what she wants for the sake of her career.¡±

    Lin Lei looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, do you honestly think that she doesn¡¯t want to publicize her marriage with you because she¡¯s scared of it affecting her career?¡±

    ¡°Why else?¡± Xu Cheng turned around and bitterly smiled as he turned back. Faintly, he said, ¡°All these years, to make sure I didn¡¯t bother her in the slightest, I went to the army.¡±

    Lin Lei didn¡¯t say anything as he thought of something in his head. In fact, he knew Lin Chuxue was doing this to protect Xu Cheng. In the past, Xu Cheng always had an inferiorityplex. If someone courted by countless suitors was married to a nobody that was adopted by her parents, there would be so much public pressure. In Britain, Lin Chuxue had the title of ¡°most ideal dream lover¡± in the upper ss. She had always attracted tons of attention, and even some royal family members were her pursuers. Naturally, if she were to dere the news that she married Xu Cheng, the kind of ridicule and mockery from the aristocrats and royalty may push Xu Cheng more and more towards the edge of a cliff.

    That was why Lin Chuxue had been waiting for Xu Cheng, waiting for him to be stronger and then for him to confidently tell her that he loved her!

    By then, Lin Chuxue could be assured that Xu Cheng could handle all of those public opinions, or it would only ruin him! Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Lin Chuxue had no feelings towards Xu Cheng. After all, with their childhood sweetheart memories and ties, maybe there was faint love, or maybe even deep affection. All in all, without any emotional foundation, how would Lin Chuxue agree to marry him?

    Both of them had their own difficulties, and both of them had their own ns. Withoutmunication, the misunderstanding caused them to miss all these years that they could¡¯ve spent together.

    So, Lin Lei got tired by just looking at those two. Hearing what Xu Cheng just said made him even more sure that the two still liked each other, yet they both chose to be silent. What a troublesome couple.

    Chapter 153: Junior Brother... (Part two)

    Just then, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone rang.

    It was from Shen Yao.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, you haven¡¯t eaten, right? Come home, a pretty good meal is already prepped.¡± Shen Yao sounded pretty lively on the other end.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Lei, and then he awkwardly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will just eat something outside. Do you still remember Lin Chuxue¡¯s little brother? He came to find me so I¡¯m going to take him out for some food.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Isn¡¯t Chuxue¡¯s little brother basically my little brother? We can take this chance to get to know each other too. Come together, my dad told me to give you this call. He said he wanted to apologize to you with this meal. Juste back, and bring Lin Lei with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit speechless. Covering the mic on the phone, he whispered to Lin Lei, ¡°Are you going to be following me from now on?¡±

    Lin Lei nodded.

    Then he could only bring him to Shen Yao¡¯s ce too. He might as well introduce him into the family during the meal.

    At the thought of this, Xu Cheng said to the phone, ¡°Okay, we are on our way.¡±

    ¡°See you.¡± Shen Yao sounded quite happy on the other end.

    After hanging up, she had her hands on her waist and said to Shen Wansan, ¡°Dad, I got the guy back for you. Since you said you are going to apologize to him, then don¡¯t put up a straight face towards him.¡±

    Shen Wansan nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. How will I have the guts to? He beat the elite bodyguard I have into a piece of sh*t, I¡¯m still scared of him.¡±

    Speaking of elite, Shen Yao couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wen Zhao, who was currently bandaged from head to toe and walking with a stick. She rolled her eyes and mumbled, ¡°Too elite.¡±

    Wen Zhao for sure heard this, and he blushed as he embarrassingly lowered his head, feeling as if Huhu just fcked him in the azz.

    Xu Cheng drove back to that big Shen Mansion. As the driver, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°Brother-in... I mean, Brother Xu, you should get a new car, this one¡¯s too hard to drive.¡± He was going to call him brother-inw out of habit, but he quickly corrected himself.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mind. ¡°No sh*t, back in Britain you got used to driving all kinds of luxury cars, you are obviously not used to this. But let me tell you, a good driver can drive any car.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t want to drive a sh*t box.¡±

    Xu Cheng brought Lin Lei into the mansion and then followed the maid to the big dining room. He saw Shen Yao, Shen Wansan, and Wen Zhao were already waiting.

    Xu Cheng smiled, walked to Shen Wansan, and said, ¡°President Shen, sorry for the wait.¡±

    Shen Wansan¡¯s attitude was clearly better than before. He waved and said, ¡°No worries at all, and this is?¡±

    ¡°This is my cousin, Lin Lei.¡±

    Shen Yao introduced on the side, ¡°Do you remember the big celebrity I told you about that¡¯s my best friend? Lin Chuxue, do you remember? This is her little brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, very handsome!¡± Shen Wansan praised. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there,e and let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Xu Cheng gestured for Lin Lei to sit down and eat. Aftering in, Lin Lei saw Shen Yao¡¯s attitude towards Xu Cheng was clearly on the active side. As a yer king himself, this signal was a bit dangerous, It meant Shen Yao wanted Xu Cheng to see her best side, and she was even talking him up to her father. Up to this point, probably only his brother-inw, the idiot with zero EQ, wouldn¡¯t see what was going on!

    Lin Lei ate as he felt nervous for his sister.

    Just then, Wen Zhao said, ¡°Junior Brother...¡±

    Shen Wansan got scared. In fear that this bodyguard of his would ask to be humiliated again, he directly pped him on the head, coughed, and said, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Wen Zhao really wanted to cry at that moment.

 Chapter 154 - 36 Army Special Forces Competition

    Chapter 154: 36 Army Special Forces Competition (Part one)

    After finishing the meal, Xu Cheng said to Lin Lei, ¡°I have a tight schedule and don¡¯t have time to keep youpany. You are a big boy now, take care of yourself.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded. He wasn¡¯t spoiled.

    Then, Xu Cheng was about to go to work, but who knew Wen Zhao would catch up to him and say, ¡°Xu Cheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at him. ¡°Senior Brother, do you need me?¡±

    ¡°In just a month, it¡¯s the team and individual drillpetition of the 36 armies. Do you want to go? I can rmend you into the 13th Military Region,¡± said Wen Zhao.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you are from the 13th Military Region?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    Wen Zhao nodded. Afraid that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t believe how powerful he was before, he immediately said, ¡°You can go ask around in the 13th Military Region, I used to be one of the top elites there.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled again, feeling that this guy really did care about his face. He politely replied, ¡°Senior Brother, thanks for the kind offer. I will also be attending the 36 Army Drill, and that¡¯s why I want to take care of the West Gate case fast so I can go back to the military. Oh right, I forgot to say, I¡¯m from the 5th Military Region.¡±

    ¡°5th?¡° Wen Zhao frowned. ¡°The one that is always ranked at the bottom?¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardlyughed bitterly, and he had no choice but to admit, ¡°We indeed were in the past.¡±

    ¡°What past? It has always been like this, and even more so this year. I heard the Three Swordsmen of the 5th Military Region already disbanded, there aren¡¯t any elite individual soldiers. Even if you go, you will only be dragged down and won¡¯t get any ce at the top. Listen to me, go to the 13th Military Region. Last year, 13th got ranked third among the 36 armies! If you go, it will be like adding a pair of wings to a ferocious tiger!¡±

    The Three Swordsmen¡¯s names were Xu Cheng, Li Wei, and Luo Yi

    But, Xu Cheng was here right now, and the other tworades had already gone to the Dragon Division. It had been a while since he heard any news from them. Hearing Wen Zhao bringing them up, he did kind of miss them and wondered if those two were doing well in that hell-like Dragon Division.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I rather be the head of a chicken than the tail feathers of a phoenix.¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°A soldier that relies on others won¡¯t have too much room for improvement.¡±

    Wen Zhao was a bit confused. ¡°But if you go back to the 5th Military Region, aren¡¯t you scared that the noobs there will pull you down so hard your pants fall?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. After all, I¡¯m a senior to them, so I will just see it as taking them to thepetition to gain some experience.¡±

    Wen Zhao still tried hard to persuade him, ¡°This is apetition that only happens once every year. Listen to me, I heard the soldiers of the top 3 teams could be qualified to get picked into forming an elite team to attend the G20 International Special Forces Competition! If youe to our 13th Military Region and get into the top 3, then you will have a chance to go onto the international stage to win glory for the country! But if you are going back to the 5th Military Region, are you nning to push all the way from the 28th ce to the top 3?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡°There¡¯s also a G20petition this year?¡±

    It was basically thepetition of the special forces in the top 20 most powerful countries in the world. Every event was a good opportunity for soldiers of different countries to practice and learn from each other while also trying to win glory for their country. For example, if the Olympics were about sports, the G20 Special Forces Competition was undoubtedly the best international stage for each country to showcase their finest soldiers.

    Seeing that Xu Cheng was a bit tempted, Wen Zhao nodded. ¡°Yes, and only the soldiers from the top 3 teams are qualified to be potentially selected. If you go to the 5th Military Region, then there¡¯s basically no hope anymore. Think about it, how many years can a soldier waste? The 36 Army Drill happens once every year, but the G20petition only happens once every 3 or 4 years. Don¡¯t miss it this time!¡±

    Chapter 154: 36 Army Special Forces Competition (Part two)

    Xu Cheng thought for a second and then replied, ¡°Senior Brother, thank you for the kind offer. I made my decision. I will just go back to the 5th Military Region.¡±

    Wen Zhao was so pissed his eyeballs were about to shoot out. After trying this hard to persuade him, this guy was still going back to the 5th Military Region?

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my pants won¡¯t fall. This time, I will bring my team to the 36 Army Drill Competition. Thanks Senior Brother for telling me about G20. I¡¯m going to go to work now,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said as he got into his car and drove away. On the way, he called his instructor back at the army camp.

    ¡°Sir, the top 3 in the 36 Army Drill Competition can participate in G20? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit dissatisfied.

    ¡°Tell you a fart. What¡¯s that going to do? Which year had we ever had a shot? Not to mention top 3, even if one day we can get into the top 20, I would be so happy! That¡¯s why I was toozy to tell you.¡± His instructor was shouting on the other end. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hope for it when we had you, Luo Yi, and Li Wei. This year, I¡¯m definitely not getting my hopes up.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. It did seem like that was the case. In the past, even with the Three Swordsmen all present, the best they did was get into the top 22. This whole G20 thing was none of their business.

    But this year was different. Xu Cheng was very ambitious because he got a good understanding of the skill level of the top teams among the 36 army regions. Now, not only was his power unmatched, he also had hack-level abilities like his prating-vision and ultrasonic waves! Whether it was camouge, terrain, or jungle obstacles, they were simply child¡¯s y to him!

    That¡¯s right, he was that confident, and that was why Xu Cheng suddenly wanted to find out more about G20; he felt he was now qualified to fight for it!

    On the other end, the instructor was curious as to why he was suddenly so interested, so he asked, ¡°Why do you care? Don¡¯t tell me you areing back to attend it this year?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°After I take care of the things over here, I¡¯ming back.¡±

    Instructor: ¡°Wait, don¡¯t. You are doing well over there, do you know how many soldiers retire and can¡¯t do anything after? People work hard in the military to get a good cement after they retire, but some people just can¡¯t get used to a life outside of the army. I see you are actually quite talented with police work, so don¡¯t fool around ande back, because you can¡¯t aplish more than what you have now if youe back to the military.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°After I¡¯m done the West Gate case, I will be resigning anding back to the military. I already told the director. And who said a soldier can¡¯t aplish more?¡±

    ¡°Who said a soldier can? There¡¯s no war right now, where can you get the aplishments to climb up in ranks?¡± His instructor asked back, ¡°After the reform, it¡¯s very hard to climb up in ranks. You don¡¯t have a background, and it¡¯s very difficult for someone without a military family background to get promoted.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment and said, ¡°What about joining the Dragon Division?¡±

    The instructor¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly. ¡°Joining? Are you still thinking about trying out for the Dragon Division?¡±

    He was a bit helpless. In fact, ording to the doctor at the Academy of Sciences, the toxic liquid that was injected into Xu Cheng¡¯s body would leave him only a few short months left to live. The instructor didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Xu Cheng about this. The Dragon Division obviously wouldn¡¯t want a recruit that had only a few months left to live. The instructor knew that if he told Xu Cheng about this, he might get beaten down mentally and copse, probably making him die even faster.

    However, what the scientists and researchers didn¡¯t know was that Xu Cheng somehow gained terrifying talents.

    Hearing the tone, Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°The Dragon Division didn¡¯t specify that those that failed once won¡¯t be able to participate again, right? I want to try again, Big Bro, can you try to get me another tryout opportunity?¡±

    The instructor bitterly smiled...

 Chapter 155 - Well-Deserved

    Chapter 155: Well-Deserved (Part one)

    ¡°Xu Cheng, you know the evaluation at the Dragon Division has always been very strict. Last time when the three of you went to the mission to blow up that foreign gicb, you barely came back. This time, you won¡¯t have Luo Yi and Li Wei¡¯s help, so how could it be easy? You might even sacrifice yourself on the mission.¡± The instructor hoped for him to back away from the challenge.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know, but joining the Dragon Division has been my lifelong wish.¡±

    The instructor sighed. ¡°Fine, but I might not be able to get you a tryout opportunity. However, you might get spotted by them by performing really well at the 36 Army Drill; that¡¯s possible too.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know, so I wille back to participate in the 36 Army Drill. Just save me a spot on your 10-men team.¡±

    Instructor: ¡°Okay, I will save you one. Since you want to go, then juste back early to build some synergy with yourrades.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, I will take care of the things over here fast.¡±

    After hanging up, Xu Cheng felt slightly happier.

    At the Shen Family House, Lin Lei obviously had other intentions in staying behind. He needed to observe and see if Shen Yao had fallen in love with Xu Chen to the hopeless level of severity. The more Shen Yao liked Xu Cheng, the less likely that she could stay friends with Lin Chuxue when she finds out about the two¡¯s marriage. Anyone would be embarrassed and angry if their best friend didn¡¯t tell them about the person they married, not to mention how she also had a crush on him.

    Shen Yao was a smart woman. She also had some ns in mind, which was to subtly probe from the side and see if Lin Chuxue really had no rtionship with Xu Cheng,

    Lin Chuxue was so pretty, and if Xu Cheng really grew up with her, it would be impossible if he never had a crush on her, which did worry Shen Yao. She still remembered Xu Cheng saying that he had someone that he liked, and Shen Yao was quite worried whether the person in Xu Cheng¡¯s heart was Lin Chuxue.

    When Shen Yao brought Lin Lei up to see his room, she anxiously asked, ¡°Oh right, I heard you and your sister both lived in Britain before, how did you guys meet Xu Cheng?¡±

    Lin Leiughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know Brother Cheng also lived in Britain before?¡±

    Shen Yao asked curiously, ¡°Oh? I know he came from a single-parent home, and he was raised up by his father. How did he get to Britain?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Xu brought Brother Cheng to our house in Britain. I heard Uncle Xu was in some trouble in Huaxia and was afraid that it would affect Brother Cheng¡¯s living quality. So, Brother Cheng grew up in Britain and he only came back to Huaxia a few years ago,¡± Lin Lei said.

    Shen Yao finally understood. No wonder Xu Cheng never talked about his past before.

    ¡°So, you siblings are both very close to Xu Cheng?¡± Shen Yao paused for a moment before asking.

    ¡°Sister Shen, do you want to ask how my sister¡¯s rtionship is with Brother Cheng?¡± Lin Lei smiled and asked.

    Shen Yao¡¯s face slightly became unnatural as she blushed. She said, ¡°I saw how Chuxue doesn¡¯t really talk much with Xu Cheng, so I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you should already know my sister¡¯s temper by now. She had always been the indifferent type and seems like she doesn¡¯t care about anything. She¡¯s also very quiet,¡± Lin Lei said.

    ¡°So... their rtionship is quite good?¡± Shen Yao asked with uncertainty.

    Lin Lei nodded.

    Shen Yao was still a bit puzzled, so she continued to ask, ¡°Do you know if your sister has a crush on anyone?¡±

    Lin Lei didn¡¯t reveal more but he also didn¡¯t deny it. All in all, he was being pretty vague on purpose to make Shen Yao feel like there was something going on between Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng so she could be mentally prepared. He nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s no one in my sister¡¯s heart, I think she would¡¯ve found a boyfriend awhile ago, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Chapter 155: Well-Deserved (Part two)

    ¡°That¡¯s not always the case too. Like me for example, I¡¯m still single. Then do you know who your sister likes?¡± Shen Yao immediately asked.

    Lin Lei didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was actually Shen Yao that got a bit anxious and continued suspiciously, ¡°It can¡¯t be that your sister likes Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    Lin Lei smiled. He was waiting for her to say it. He immediately replied, ¡°That I don¡¯t know. But I felt it was pretty odd too. Back then, my sister just suddenly decided to drop out of university and came back to Huaxia with Brother Xu.¡±

    If Shen Yao still couldn¡¯t get the hint after Lin Lei said this, then she would just be purposely deceiving herself. After Lin Lei said that, he just walked away, leaving Shen Yao a bit lost, standing there with a nk expression.

    ¨C Police HQ ¨C

    Right when Xu Cheng arrived, Wu Gang came over with Cunye¡¯s address information in Shangcheng and said, ¡°Boss, this is the address of the Wei Nation Business Alliance¡¯s Vice-President Cunye. Does he have anything to do with the underground money house?¡±

    Xu Cheng was busy reading the files and didn¡¯t say anything. After knowing the address, he asked, ¡°Do you know where he likes to go normally?¡±

    Li Chao raised his head and said, ¡°Normally he¡¯s at home, or he¡¯s at work.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Work? Where¡¯s his work?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°He¡¯s the vice president of the Wei Nation Business Alliance, so he for sure has an office. Other than staying at home, he would also be going to the business alliance.¡±

    ¡°Business alliance?¡± Xu Cheng heard the keyword and his eyes narrowed. Immediately, he didn¡¯t even warm up his chair as he got up and said to Wu Gang, ¡°Let¡¯s go,e with me on a trip.¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit his home to meet this Cunye guy.¡± Then, Xu Cheng also said to Li Chao, ¡°Youe as well.¡±

    Both of them nodded and got into Xu Cheng¡¯s Santana sh*tbox and drove to a condo on amercial street in Shangcheng. It seemed like a pretty ordinary condo, and no one would expect that the vice-president of the Wei Nation Business Alliance would live in such an ordinary residence.

    When Xu Cheng got off the car, he said to his two subordinates, ¡°You two stay here.¡±

    Then, he walked straight into the lobby and then took the elevator up to Cunye¡¯s unit. He knocked on the door, and then the muscr foreigner, Neil, opened the door.

    When Xu Cheng walked in, he saw Cunye kneeling on a futon brewing tea. Xu Cheng walked over as he checked out the simple condo unit¡¯syout. ¡°Tsk tsk, who would¡¯ve thought that the vice-president would be this lowkey, yet secretly control hundreds of billions of dors of ck money in the underground money house? Am I right? Mr. Hetian?¡±

    Cunye¡¯s eyelid suddenly jumped, and he felt a burning rage, wanting to pull out his gun to kill Xu Cheng right away. He snorted. ¡°Do you know? I can kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Xu Cheng confidently said. ¡°I have two subordinates waiting for me downstairs and they know I came up to see you. If you wanted to kill me, this bodyguard of yours from the ck Water Corporation would¡¯ve already made his move, instead of letting me in to chit chat with you. If something happens to me here, you can¡¯t afford to take the responsibility with your true identity as Cunye, and your business alliance won¡¯t be able to continue dwelling in Huaxia. So, you want to, but you can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Cunye put the teacup down heavily, and then he looked up at Xu Cheng. ¡°To be able to climb up so quickly from a patrol officer, your title as the police tiger is well-deserved. If I was your supervisor, I would also promote talented people like you.¡±

 Chapter 156 - Getting Followed

    Chapter 156: Getting Followed (Part one)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really care about thepliment. He knew one must be humble, or the higher one climbs, the harder the fall.

    He sat down, looked at Cunye, and said, ¡°Two options. First, you can hand over the underground money house¡¯s ck money, and you will be fine; the second option is I will find the money, but you won¡¯t be leaving this city too. In addition, the business alliance behind you will also be subject to various economic sanctions because of you.¡±

    Cunye poured himself a cup of tea and nonchntly said, ¡°I, Cunye, am at least a renowned figure in control of over hundreds of billions of cash in the underground money house. Yet, now I¡¯m being threatened by a naive brat to make a choice, with both choices not being in my favor. You think I willpromise and ept the humiliation?¡±

    It was clear that he chose the second option, which was to fight Xu Cheng to the end.

    ¡°You are not afraid that if you and the underground money house are exposed, the Wei Nation Business Alliance¡¯s business would be targeted by Huaxia?¡±

    Cunye: ¡°Then you should investigate where our underground money house is first and talk to me when you find anything.¡±

    Xu Cheng fixed up his attire and slightly nodded. The opposition¡¯s intention was clear. War had been dered, and Xu Cheng stood up and turned to leave. Suddenly, Neil blocked his path.

    Xu Cheng expressionlessly nced at him from the corner of his eyes. Neil replied, ¡°The contract I signed with my boss is a life and death contract, which means I¡¯m obliged to remove any existence that poses a threat to him. Mr. Xu is a smart man, you should probably know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng still didn¡¯t care. But he looked at Neil contemptuously and said, ¡°But I have to remind you, this is Huaxia, not a country at war which allows mercenaries like you to do whatever you want. If you think the ck Water Corporation is willing to dere war against Huaxia, just bring it on. But what I can assure you is, if you dare to stir up trouble here, you won¡¯t be leaving this country alive.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng moved to walk past him, but thetter slightly moved over as well, attempting to block Xu Cheng with his strong arm and shoulder. But what shocked him was, Xu Cheng directly bumped him to the side!

    That power almost made Neil lose his bnce. But amid the shock, he still maintained his calm demeanor and looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back as he walked away.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Cunye asked curiously.

    ¡°This guy probably reserved some strength when he fought Gate Master Yan,¡± Neil said.

    Cunye: ¡°Are you still confident that you can kill him?¡±

    Neil: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he actually finds out where our reserve is, I won¡¯t let him live to see the next sunrise.¡±

    Cunye then rested assured and took a sip of his tea. But after putting the cup down, he looked out of the window and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but whenever I face that guy, I feel uneasy. Maybe it¡¯s a conditioned response after getting screwed over by him multiple times... Anyway, as long as he¡¯s alive, I always feel that something bad will happen. This is too good at stirring up trouble, and now he already knows that I¡¯m Hetian and the boss behind the underground money house. We can¡¯t leave this guy alive.¡±

    Neil: ¡°For you to get a good night¡¯s sleep, should I act tonight?¡±

    Cunye: ¡°He moved into the Shen Family¡¯s house, and they have a pretty good security and surveince system. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t do anything when Xu Cheng¡¯s inside the house. But, the Shen Family¡¯s mansion is a little far from the city, and the drive out of the city to the Shen Mansion may be the best time for you to act. Today, intercept him on his way home!¡±

    Having said that, Cunye exuded murderous intent. ¡°You want toe to my territory and threaten me? I won¡¯t let you live to see tomorrow!¡±

    Chapter 156: Getting Followed (Part two)

    After Xu Cheng came downstairs, he heard Li Chao and Wu Gang nervously asking, ¡°Boss, is this guy rted to the underground money house?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s no direct evidence to arrest him right now.¡±

    ¡°Should Wu Gang and I follow him?¡± Li Chao asked.

    ¡°No, you guys don¡¯t bother with this guy,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    With Neil by his side, Li Chao and Wu Gang would be in danger if they really pushed it and followed Cunye closely. Besides, how would two police officers y the stalking game with a special-forces level mercenary?

    When Xu Cheng nced at Neil earlier, he saw a gun by his waist. Thus, they shouldn¡¯t act recklessly.

    After getting back to the police station, before Xu Cheng made it back to his office, he already saw Ran Jing waiting for him by the office door of Team 2. Li Chao and Wu Gang were making funny faces and teasing Xu Cheng, ¡°Boss, you should take a break when you can and take care of your family too.¡±

    ¡°Screw off!¡± Xu Cheng red at those two and then bitterly said to Ran Jing, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you do some exining? Otherwise, everybody in HQ will think that there¡¯s something between us.¡±

    ¡°Exin what? As long as we know there¡¯s nothing going on, why would we care what they say? Are we going to tell them that we are also cohabitating?¡± Ran Jing chuckled and said.

    ¡°Please stop talking about cohabitation. I have been getting enough calls from anonymous people telling me to stay away from you.¡±

    ¡°Are you getting scared?¡± Ran Jing smiled and asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good, as long as you are not scared.¡± Ran Jing said, ¡°Besides, do you think getting involved with me is embarrassing or something?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°Fine, you are the woman so you make the calls. What do you need me for?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯te looking for you if I don¡¯t need something from you?¡± Ran Jing gave him a re and said, ¡°Because of you high-key screwing West Gate, East Gate became super quiet now. How am I going to deal with my case now?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that for the best?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°The purpose is to make them not have the balls to stir up trouble in the future! Wait until West Gate and the underground money house both copse, East Gate will probably learn to behave themselves better as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so I guess that you actually helped me and the society out there, huh?¡± Ran Jing nced at him from the corner of her eyes and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how dangerous a case rted to any of the Gates is. Since they are willing to stop breaking thew, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any other cases to work on. It would also be rtively safer for you and your team. After this case is done, I¡¯m probably going back to the military. So, this time I mustpletely take down West Gate and use it to frighten the other two Gates. Think of it as me helping with alleviating some of the stress for your Team 5.¡±

    ¡°You are going?¡± Ran Jing paused for a moment, a bit shocked. ¡°Everything¡¯s going well, why are you leaving all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I have my own ns.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already been decided.¡±

    Then, he walked into the office. Ran Jing dragged his hand and asked, ¡°Then, have you told Shen Yao about this?¡±

    ¡°Why tell her about it?¡± Xu Cheng was confused.

    ¡°She...¡± Ran Jing wanted to say Shen Yao liked him, yet she shouldn¡¯t b about it since Shen Yao hadn¡¯t said anything herself. So Ran Jing changed her words and said, ¡°We are all friends, I think you should also inform her. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be nice.¡±

    In fact, Ran Jing also wasn¡¯t sure if the reason she was nervous about Xu Cheng leaving was really Shen Yao not wanting Xu Cheng to leave, or herself...

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I will tell herter. Oh right, you should go home first after you are done work. I still have something else to attend to.¡±

    Ran Jing left a bit depressed.

    At night, after work, Xu Cheng drove his own car and left the police HQ. After driving for about a kilometer, he already felt a car was following him.

    Xu Cheng first went to the gas station to fuel up, and then he turned his head and looked at the suspicious car parked by the street. With his prating vision, he recognized the guy inside ¨C Neil!

 Chapter 157 - I Need a Search Warrant

    Chapter 157: I Need a Search Warrant (Part one)

    After fueling up, Xu Cheng started the car. At that moment, his mobile phone rang; it was a call from Li Chao.

    ¡°Boss, the GPS we installed onto Cunye¡¯s car shows that he has gone to the business alliance now.¡±

    What¡¯s he doing at the business alliance thiste at night? Could he be making a big move tonight?

    Associating that with how Neil¡¯s following me right now, could he be responsible for keeping an eye on me?

    Immediately, Xu Cheng said to Li Chao, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°At the supermarket.¡±

    ¡°Give me your coordinates. Wait for me at the clothing section of the shop.¡± Then, Xu Cheng hung up.

    After starting the car, Xu Cheng came to an intersection and suddenly made a u-turn. Neil immediately changed direction as well and quietly followed behind. Once they stopped by a supermarket, he saw Xu Chen getting off and going in. He thought Xu Cheng woulde out after buying a few things.

    Xu Cheng saw Li Chao waiting for him and he dragged him into the changing room. ¡°Let¡¯s swap clothes.¡±

    Li Chao paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Xu Cheng took off his jacket as he said, ¡°I¡¯m being followed. Wear my clothes and drive my car with the tail directly back to the police bureau. Remember, when you go outter, pretend to be on call and use your arm and hand to block half of your face and don¡¯t let him see that we changed ces. When he gets to the bureau, it doesn¡¯t matter if you get exposed or not.¡±

    Li Chao heard something was fishy, and he nodded and then swapped clothes and car keys with Xu Cheng. Li Chao wore Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes and ced his hand by his ear with a phone, quickly ducking into the Santana sh*tbox parked by the roadside, starting the engine, and driving off.

    From far away, Neil indeed couldn¡¯t tell if it was Xu Cheng or someone else. Seeing the Santana leave, he also started the car and followed behind.

    After he left, Xu Cheng walked out of the market and then drove off with Li Chao¡¯s car. He was going straight to the Wei Nation Business Alliance!

    The Wei Nation Business Alliance was situated on Shimao Commercial Street in downtown, and it was basically the golden location for stores and restaurants. Whether it was night or day, there was a lot of foot traffic. Luckily, it hadn¡¯t reached traffic hour so the roads weren¡¯t as congested.

    After parking the car, Xu Cheng found the car Cunye usually drove. Then, he went to the reception desk in the lobby and asked, ¡°Excuse me, which floor is the Wei Nation Business Alliance on?¡±

    The receptionist replied, ¡°It¡¯s located in H-building on the 12th to 18th floor area.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Thanks.¡±

    About just 10 minutes ago, at this highrise, Cunye brought 30 or so people here and rode two elevators up, heading directly to president Zuozhi¡¯s office. Zuozhi immediately came out and asked, ¡°Cunye, what are you doing, bringing so many people over at this time?¡±

    ¡°Withdrawing funds. Tonight¡¯s the best time.¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°No, you already failed the first batch just yesterday, and at this critical period, Xu Cheng is hoping that you would try again and then intercept you again. The cash reserve is too big in the safe, and now there is a lot of traffic on the streets. If we get discovered, the business alliance would be affected.¡±

    Cunye said, ¡°I already told Neil to keep a close eye on Xu Cheng. If nothing unexpected happens, he won¡¯t even live past tonight. As long as we keep Xu Cheng in check, his subordinates are nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Chapter 157: I Need a Search Warrant (Part two)

    Zuozhi still blocked him and said, ¡°The money is yours so I can¡¯t say what you should do with it, but I won¡¯t allow you to withdraw and transfer the money right now. This is amercial street and there are too many eyes on the streets. If someone were to find out about a huge cash reserve being moved out from here, you can leave, but what would happen to the business alliance? Let me tell you, if you throw the business alliance into the pit, I will go back to Wei Nation and start a vote to revoke your position!¡±

    Cunye looked at him and said in all seriousness, ¡°Believe me. Tonight will be the best time to transfer the money. The clues provided by Chang Qing will lead the police to this ce sooner orter, and as long as he still has a record of the licence tes of the money-transporting trucks we used before, they can go to the traffic bureau to check the records, allowing them to quickly narrow down to this area. By then, we will all be done, and your business alliance will still be sanctioned by Huaxia.¡±

    Zuozhi retorted, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t transfer the money, we have secret chambers. Even if the police charge in, they won¡¯t be able to find hidden doors or underground storage rooms at all. Maybe it was Xu Cheng bluffing and trying to get you to make more mistakes? You should stay put. Since the very beginning, we don¡¯t even know how much evidence Chang Qing really has against us, and you anxiously devised up a n. What happened to that? 10 billion was directly intercepted by the police. Xu Cheng¡¯s just waiting for you to make the next move, and within thiswork he nted in Shangcheng, each and every move of yours will be seen by him.¡±

    Cunye: ¡°It won¡¯t be this time. This time, as long as you stall Xu Cheng¡¯s guys, we will have enough time to move. Neil already sessfully tailed him. Don¡¯t get in my way, or if this money gets seized again, you will take the me for it.¡±

    Zuozhi certainly didn¡¯t want that, but he was indeed very scared of Cunye getting into trouble again. If this money gets transported out at this time and also gets seized, then they will be done. All thepanies under their alliance would be subject to economic sanctions and possibly be forced out of the country! Then, he would be a sinner in the eyes of all of his corporatepatriots. He had his worries too.

    But before he could say anything, Cunye already pushed him away and then quickly walked into Zuozhi¡¯s office with his men. Then, they came to a giant bookcase which revealed an electronic fingerprint and eyelid scanner. Cunye pressed his finger on the scanner and let another one scan his right eye. Then, the giant steel te wall quietly opened, revealing an inventory space of around 30-square-meters filled with piles of hundred-yuan bills.

    ¡°Carry them all to the bulletproof car prepared in the basement.¡± Cunye waved his hand, and his men all went into the vault and began using a special one-cubic-meter box on wheels to start loading.

    On the 11th floor, Xu Cheng took out his phone and called Wu Gang. ¡°Wu Gang, hurry and dispatch the special police unit to the Shimao Commercial Street area in downtown, and seize that entire Wei Nation Business Alliance building. Also, bring a special ops squad to the underground parking area and block off all entrances and exits.¡±

    Wu Gang originally was nning to go home after he finished work, but after he received the call, his whole body shivered and he immediately shouted at his colleagues. ¡°Everyone, emergency operation! Get those that just left work toe back, hurry, now!¡±

    Then, he went to the special police department to apply for a dispatch.

    Xu Cheng then immediately called the director, ¡°Sir, I need a search warrant.¡±

    Director: ¡°To search where?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The Wei Nation Business Alliance.¡±

    The director took in a deep breath. ¡°You are not joking, right? That¡¯s the base camp of Wei Nation¡¯s enterprises in Huaxia, what are you doing there? This search would cause a ripple between two nations, and the embassy would definitely not let you off the hook easily for this one.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m 70% sure. After that, if the embassy really wants an exnation, you can just fire me.¡±

    The other end of the call sunk silent for a moment. Then, the director narrowed his eyes. ¡°You already thought about how to get out?¡±

    Xu Cheng had made a perfect n. Tonight would be the final wave of his attack on the underground money house. After this was done, he could also retreatpletely and go back to the military.

 Chapter 158 - Completely Exposed

    Chapter 158: Completely Exposed (Part one)

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Director, just trust me one more time.¡±

    The director gritted his teeth. ¡°Which time did I not trust you? Fine, I will get you a search warrant right now. Get someone toe over and get it.¡±

    On the other side, Neil was tailing behind Xu Cheng¡¯s car. When he pulled out his pistol and stepped on the gas to go up, about to execute Xu Cheng, Li Chao saw the car quicklying up and he subconsciously stepped on the gas too, heading straight for the police HQ. Both cars were going through an area with surveince, and Neil hesitated and didn¡¯t shoot. Just when he was about to try again, he noticed that they were already back at the police HQ. Neil quickly drove past Xu Cheng¡¯s car, and when he turned to look inside, he shockingly found out that the driver that came off the car wasn¡¯t Xu Cheng, but just a stranger in Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes!

    Neil¡¯s face immediately changed as he called Cunye.

    Right when Li Chao got to the police HQ, he got a call from Xu Cheng. ¡°Are you safe?¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°Yes, Boss, I got back safely.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very well, go to the director¡¯s office and get the search warrant. And then, deliver it to the Wei Nation Business Alliance highrise right now. Big operation. Remember, change to a new vehicle, I¡¯m worried that the assassin will target you.¡±

    He was scared that Neil would turn on Li Chao out of anger so he reminded him to be cautious.

    At the same time, Cunye and his 30 or so subordinates in suits directly booked the whole elevator and went to the underground parking lot from the safe passage. When their dozen or so sedans were driving up from the underground parking lot, his phone rang. It was from Neil.

    Cunye was pleasantly surprised. He picked up the call and said, ¡°You took care of him?¡±

    On the other end, Neil was panting nonstop. ¡°Boss... I lost the guy... I was following Xu Cheng, but who knew he would switch with someone else and would have already left my sights by the time I noticed.¡±

    Cunye suddenly sat up straight and cursed, ¡°Fack! Didn¡¯t you tell me there¡¯s no problem? Where did that guy go? I¡¯m already in the middle of transferring out the money, what the fack were you doing?!¡±

    Just then, a line of special police officers suddenly appeared at the entrance and formed a wall with their ballistic shields. On the ground, they also quickly rolled out spike strips to prevent the cars from getting out.

    The dozen or so sedans immediately mmed on their brakes, and they all tried to call the car in the back.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the police! What should we do?¡± The director¡¯s face changed as he turned around to ask Cunye.

    Cunye shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t let the police open our boxes without my permission! Everyone, calm down!¡±

    Then, he immediately called Zuozhi.

    Zuozhi¡¯s secretary also ran into his office at that time and was about to tell him that a bunch of police came in from the lobby and seized the entire building. Zuozhi was already on the phone listening to Cunye, and his face sunk.

    ¡°Mr. Zuozhi, hurry and get the people of the embassy to make an appearance! We must not open the boxes! If we are done, the business alliance will also be done for! Today, we are on the same boat, please help me!¡± on the other end, Cunye said in a deep voice.

    Even Zuozhi¡¯s hand was shaking as he held the phone. If possible, he really wanted to kill this Cunye guy right now. He told that b4stard to not act recklessly, yet he just didn¡¯t listen. Zuozhi already felt that Xu Cheng would be keeping a close eye on them in the foreseeable future.

    Chapter 158: Completely Exposed (Part two)

    But still, he had to call the embassy right now to get rescued.

    Below the highrise, the special police force already surrounded all of the sedans and told them to get out of the car. After Cunye and the others got off, he tried his best to not expose his inner panic and pretended to be calm as he looked at the police with a hint of curiosity. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    Wu Gang showed his badge and said, ¡°Team 2 of the Criminal Investigation Unit, we suspect you are carrying ck money from the underground money house. You wouldn¡¯t mind us searching your cars, right?¡±

    Cunye looked at Wu Gang and pondered, not talking.

    Wu Gang didn¡¯t wait for his answer and directly waved his hand. ¡°Search every car.¡±

    All of them were fully armed, and Cunye¡¯s men obviously couldn¡¯t fight back. With over a hundred special police force officers aiming their cold barrels at them, it was no joke.

    ¡°This is confidential to our business alliance, it¡¯s not convenient for you guys to search it. We have the right to protect our privacy.¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Then what if we insist on searching?¡±

    Cunye: ¡°Then I will use you of stealingmercial secrets. Can you bear the responsibility?¡±

    Wu Gang hesitated.

    Cunye saw through the hesitation, and he felt a slight relief. Then, he continued his act. ¡°Just give me an answer, are you searching or not? If you want to search, sure, but I will let you know the potential consequence right now. I will sue you out of money.¡±

    Wu Gang still didn¡¯t talk, and he was a bit lost. The scene immediately became a bit tense.

    ¡°If you guys are not searching, then please move out of the way. It would be bad for our reputation if other people see this scene. Later on, we will go and file aint to your police HQ. Are you guys treating us unfairly just because we are not domestic enterprises?¡±

    ¡°How we treat you depends on how well you abide by thew.¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng slowly walked out from the elevator in a pretty casual manner.

    Seeing his sudden appearance, Wu Gang immediately smiled, suddenly feeling a boost in confidence. And when Cunye saw Xu Cheng, his entire face changed, and his eyes looked like he wanted to eat him. In his heart, he was also cursing at Neil. I told you to facking keep an eye on one guy! You had one job!

    Xu Cheng directly walked over and nced at the boxes. What trade secrets? How could he not know the boxes were all filled with cash?

    He lightly snorted and smiled to Cunye. ¡°Vice-president, we met again. I remember greeting you this morning and reminding you to be careful. Tsk tsk, look at you, being all reckless again?¡±

    Cunye¡¯s eyelids jumped and he didn¡¯t speak.

    Xu Cheng suddenly shouted, catching everyone off guard, ¡°Open them!¡±

    Cunye¡¯s reaction was the most drastic. ¡°You want to get sued? Do you know how much money we will lose if our trade secrets get exposed? If you are willing to pay for our losses, then I will let you open them!¡±

    Then, he even turned on the recorder on his phone and raised it to Xu Cheng, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

    Xu Cheng just looked at the pair of bloodshot eyes staring at him, not feeling the slightest tension. He actually just smiled. ¡°What are you so nervous about? Could it be, you are really hiding ck money in there?¡±

    Cunye red at him angrily and didn¡¯t say anything.

    But then, Xu Cheng domineeringly shouted again, ¡°Okay, I will take full responsibility if something goes wrong! I will pay for your losses! Now, open them!¡±

    Wu Gang and the special police officers all shouted in unison, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Cunye got even more nervous and he immediately roared, ¡°Are you rich enough to cover our losses?!¡±

    Xu Cheng directly pulled out a gun and aimed for the closest box. He broke the lock with one bullet, and the box popped open, with a huge pile of cash flying out. The entire scene immediately fell silent.

 Chapter 159 - Spent Force

    Chapter 159: Spent Force (Part one)

    Standing around the cars, Cunye¡¯s men saw themselves being exposed and they all panicked and wanted to run. They all turned to look at Cunye, hoping that he would say something.

    Cunye waspletely dumbfounded himself as he looked at the floor covered in money.

    Xu Cheng then turned around and fired another shot at a lock on another box, and the stuffed box burst open with cash flying out as well.

    Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°Open them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Wu Gang and the others forced open the rest of the boxes, which were all filled with cash.

    ¡°Sir, all cash!¡±

    ¡°Sir, this box too!¡±

    ¡°Sir, all cash!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the dumbfounded Cunye, half-smiling. ¡°Vice-president Cunye, do you have something to say?¡±

    Cunye slightly snorted, ¡°This is all money of the business alliance, are youing here to rob us? I will report this to the embassy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°The business alliance should be just like a club office for members to gather, since when was it allowed to have such a massive cash flow? Then, I must ask you, does your business alliance have a business license? Where did all this cashe from? I remember the Wei Nation Business Alliance shouldn¡¯t have any business projects, so how did you generate this cash? About 20 boxes, there should be at least 10 billion, please show me your business alliance¡¯s tax certificate.¡±

    Cunye looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, how about let¡¯s talk?¡±

    ¡°Now you want to talk?¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°In the morning when I visited you, do you still remember what I said to you? In the morning, you still had two options, but now you want to talk? For sure,e with me to the police station to talk. The legal process will give you a fair result!¡±

    Upon saying that, Xu Cheng deepened his voice and said, ¡°Detain everyone here. If someone resists, execute them on the spot!¡±

    Xu Cheng knew these guys all had guns as well, so he wanted to warn them to not mess with the officers.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The special police unit began arresting people. Some people wanted to fight back, but there was already a gun held against their heads. Immediately, their guns were also taken away.

    Cunye was taken to a police car as well, and he said with a grim face to Xu Cheng, ¡°You burned the bridge of the capitalists, you are doomed!¡±

    Wu Gang directly shoved him into the car, and Xu Cheng got in as well and sat behind him. Cunye said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his phone and shot a video of Cunye up close. Cunye got angry. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and just recorded. When he was done, he got some tape and grabbed Cunye¡¯s hands over to press fingerprints all over it. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, I will give you the perfect charge.¡±

    Then, he got off the car and said to the driver, ¡°Ship them all back.¡±

    The driver nodded, and then the police vehicles left, leaving behind half of the special police officers and Li Chao and the others to follow Xu Cheng right up the elevator.

    Zuozhi immediately closed the vault and then shut the door to the secret chamber. The entire safe was immediately blocked off by a thick steel wall. Normally, people would think it was just a wall and it even had paint and wallpaper on it, so no one would suspect that it was a secret door.

    After doing all that, he walked out of the office. He must not let the police in, or it would taint their reputation.

    Chapter 159: Spent Force (Part two)

    When he walked out of the office and went to the reception area on his floor, he already saw Xu Chenging out of the elevator with a crowd of officers. He came to Zuozhi and showed him his badge. ¡°Criminal Investigation Unit working on a case, I hope President Zuozhi will cooperate.¡±

    Zuozhi blocked the way. ¡°What case?¡±

    ¡°Just now we arrested Mr. Cunyeing out from the business alliance with over 10 billion in cash. I suspect the so-called underground money house is located right here inside this building, please let us through to investigate.¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°Ever since the reform of Huaxia, our business alliance had moved into this country and began expanding our businesses. It can be said that we have made tremendous contributions to the continuous increase of Shangcheng¡¯s GDP. We had always adhered to allws, it is a bit too much for Officer Xu toe over here all of a sudden and use us of such things. Such baseless usations, can I interpret it as Huaxia wants to stop the friendly trade rtionship between the two nations?¡±

    Zuozhi sneered. You think only you know how to throw big usations? I can too, so let¡¯s see if you have the balls to take it.

    Since Zuozhi¡¯s words brought up politics, not to mention Xu Cheng, even the director himself wouldn¡¯t feelfortable escting the issue to this level. That was why the director had been reminding that it would be difficult to investigate this business alliance.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and also said, ¡°We have the surveince footage from inside this highrise as evidence. Cunye¡¯s cash was all taken out from this building. Then, let me ask you, he¡¯s the vice-president, if he got the money from this building, which one did he bring it from? I hope Mr. Zuozhi can be reasonable and also get one fact straight, you are in Huaxia, not the Wei Nation!¡±

    Zuozhi looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Officer Xu, I offered you 20 million, and this is how you treat me? What is it? You think it¡¯s too little? How much do you want so you won¡¯t target us? We are aw-abiding business alliance, but we would have no options if the police really want to put some charges on us. Just tell me a price.¡±

    He deliberately said this to Xu Cheng in front of so many people. But, no officers seemed to be tempted by any of this. Xu Cheng just smiled instead. ¡°Mr. Zuozhi, no need to try to start things. These are all my guys. I just seized 10 billion, you think I would stop just to get the 20 million from your mouth? I think you should just move to the side. It¡¯s useless if you want to stall us to buy your guys time to move the cash somewhere else because the whole block is on lockdown.¡±

    Zuozhi looked at Xu Cheng resentfully. Just then, a group of people came up on another elevator.

    ¡°What matter is it that troubled the criminal investigation unit to pay a visit here and treat my nation¡¯s business alliance in this manner?¡± The elder in the lead came over, and his words resonated in the entire venue.

    It was the people from the Wei Nation embassy!

    These guys were just here to stir up shat. The moment they get involved, Xu Cheng¡¯s authority wouldn¡¯t be enough anymore! This was also Zuozhi¡¯sst and biggest reliance, which was to show Xu Cheng the difficulty ahead so that he would stop making the situation worse.

    This elder came over, checked Xu Cheng out, and smiled as he said, ¡°This must be the famous tiger officer, Mr. Xu, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, not arrogant nor humble, ¡°Thanks for the title, I¡¯m just doing my job. What is Mr. Diplomat here for?¡±

    Elder: ¡°I heard the Wei Nation¡¯s business alliance was suddenly being investigated by the police, so I came here to take a look. After all, we came from the same country, and on a foreignnd, I have to take care of them. If I don¡¯t exercise justice for them, who will? Officer Xu, you know what I mean, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Of course, then I would like to ask Mr. Diplomat, are you attempting to stop our investigation?¡±

    Elder: ¡°Not at all. You can investigate, but if you can¡¯t find anything, I hope Huaxia can give us an exnation, just how much do they belittle us and if any random police officer can just trespass on our business alliance¡¯s territory from now on and throw random usations and investigate us? I think this is very unfriendly behavior.¡±

 Chapter 160 - Riddled with Holes

    Chapter 160: Riddled with Holes (Part two)

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if there¡¯s a problem, they won¡¯t find it,¡± Zuozhi said nonchntly. ¡°If there¡¯s no professional teaming to scan with special equipment, it will be impossible for them to find what¡¯s behind that thick metal wall. This is ayout that can withstand even several levels of explosions, how could it be opened so easily?¡±

    Wu Gang and Li Chao brought people to search all over the ce, and this time, they were more careful than ever, checking every corner and detail. Wu Gang would eveny his face on the ground and knock to see if it was hollow underneath. Seeing this sight, Xu Cheng smiled, very pleased to see that his men were being so careful.

    After half an hour passed, Zuozhi and the ambassador were both smiling. The ambassador even came to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young man, you are thinking about running before you can even walk, don¡¯t you know that you will fall? This time, I think your career might being to an end. How are you not nervous at all?¡±

    Xu Cheng watched his subordinates search as he smiled and said, ¡°If I¡¯m nervous, then my subordinates will feel uneasy and restrained when searching. Being the captain for Team 2 is moreplicated than you think.¡±

    Just then, Li Chao, Wu Gang, and the special police officers had finished checking everywhere but couldn¡¯t find anything. However, they didn¡¯t dare to conclude the investigation, so Li Chao came over and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Boss, do you have any thoughts?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and then he walked forward. Their team had two steps in their procedure. First, they would do a search, and then Xu Cheng would perform his search.

    The ambassador mocked behind his back, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find anything, are you going to make something out of nothing and press charges?¡±

    Li Chao stood beside him and reminded, ¡°Do you know why we asked for his thoughts after we finished searching, instead of telling him that there¡¯s nothing?¡±

    Before the ambassador could speak, Li Chao continued, ¡°Because our boss is training us. Maybe he already found it, but he¡¯s just not in a hurry to say it.¡±

    Indeed, Xu Cheng stood in front of the giant bookshelf with his arms crossed and said, ¡°Mr. Zuozhi, can I ask who you asked to design this bookshelf in the past?¡±

    Zuozhi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just find it interesting,¡± he shrugged and said as his hand moved past the rows of books on the shelf. Zuozhi¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of this. Xu Cheng suddenly took back his hand, looking at the dust on his fingers and saying, ¡°How long has it been since youst cleaned the shelf and the books?¡±

    Zuozhi didn¡¯t say anything.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Let me guess. Your office is really clean, so your secretary or assistant probably cleans your office every day. However, it¡¯s only the bookshelf that you don¡¯t allow her to touch, but you also wouldn¡¯t have time to clean it yourself, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s dust here. Now, why do you not want your secretary to touch this bookshelf? There should be a secret, right?¡±

    Zuozhi¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Xu Cheng still had a smile on his face, and that smile wouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar to Cunye at all because it was the same one he saw moments before he got facked. Xu Cheng kept browsing past the books before stopping his hand on a very ordinary chicken soup for the soul book. He then said, ¡°A sessful entrepreneur would never believe chicken soup stories, because they all understand that sess was definitely not made by reading those books. But, I¡¯m quite curious. On the entire shelf, why is it that just this book doesn¡¯t have any dust. It¡¯s odd to think that you would read this, so I feel, could there be a secret?¡±

    At that moment, Zuozhi¡¯s facepletely changed, and Xu Cheng directly pulled that book out from the shelf and triggered a mechanism. Then, the shelf began to quietly split into two and move to both sides, and in front of everyone¡¯s dumbfounded faces appeared a concrete steel wall.

 Chapter 161 - End of an Era

    Chapter 161: End of an Era (Part one)

    The ambassador¡¯s eyes almost fell out, and he looked at Zuozhi in disbelief. If the police really found something from this investigation, then he would lose his and the nation¡¯s face in Huaxia, and his career would probably meet an end.

    Zuozhi¡¯s heart was pounding as well and his face wasn¡¯t looking too good. In fact, he was very much surprised that Xu Cheng found out about this secret door.

    Seeing how the ambassador looked like he wanted to eat him right now, Zuozhi looked at the ambassador and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s an electronic security system door with fingerprint and iris scans. Only Cunye can open it, and he¡¯s not here right now so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The ambassador looked at him. ¡°Is there really ck money in there?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zuozhi didn¡¯t know how to answer him and could only faintly nod.

    The ambassador¡¯s face immediately sank.

    Zuozhi said, ¡°Mr. Ambassador, if we can get through today, your benefits will definitely increase significantly.¡±

    The ambassador asked, ¡°Is there no safe passage inside?¡±

    Zuozhi said, ¡°There is, but only Cunye knows about all the passwords and he was arrested already.¡±

    Ambassador: ¡°I will stall him. You arrange for someone to hurry and transfer the money out from there. Quick, they have a search warrant and can rightfully order you to open it. By then, we will lose for sure!¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°But Cunye was already taken away.¡±

    The ambassador narrowed his eyes. ¡°I will think of a way to get him to pick up your call. Just hurry up and get prepared to transfer the funds right after he gives you the password.¡±

    Upon saying that, the ambassador immediately pulled out his phone and called hiswyer.

    Seeing that things had progressed to this stage, the ambassador had no choice but to stand out. Surrendering right now would only let the people of Huaxia belittle the diplomatic authority of Wei Nation.

    So, in a situation like today¡¯s, he must remain calm and not lose!

    Li Chao and Wu Gang immediately went to check out the gate with a few special police officers. Seeing the solid steel te, the explosive specialist said, ¡°This is an A-grade specially-manufactured door and it can protect against bombs. The safety rating for this door is very high, and it looks like we will need to figure out the fingerprint and iris scanner.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and said to Zuozhi, ¡°Sir, can I trouble you to open it?¡±

    Zuozhi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°The business alliance doesn¡¯t belong to just me, and this is the vault of the entire business alliance. I don¡¯t know anything about the password, fingerprint, or iris scanner. Besides, what¡¯s behind this door is already the most important secret space of our business alliance, I hope you don¡¯t continue to push our limits. If you insist on searching, then I will have to tell the world that Huaxia couldn¡¯t even guarantee the most basic privacy rights for foreign tradepanies.¡±

    Ambassador: ¡°That¡¯s right. At the same time, we will also appeal this unfair treatment to the United Nations.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the two and said, ¡°I would like you to think again about the nature of the search warrant.¡±

    Ambassador: ¡°Of course I know, but arge nation should act like arge nation. We were already very cooperative when you surrounded the building and searched everywhere. To be honest, that¡¯s already enough for the public to start irresponsible rumors which could severely impact the reputation of our business alliance. We didn¡¯t even cause a fuss with you about this, and now that you guys couldn¡¯t find anything everywhere else, you want to create a fuss with us over a vault. Say, if you can¡¯t find anything even inside the vault, are you just going to sprinkle some drugs inside and im that you found evidence of illegal activities and shut down this ce? Let me tell you, Officer Xu, as long as I¡¯m here, I definitely won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.¡±

    At the same time, a group of internationally-renownedwyers arrived at the police station. They all came with their respective documents and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Cunye¡¯swyer, I wish to see my client.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, he¡¯s suspected of being involved in smuggling and moneyundering. You can¡¯t see him.¡±

    Chapter 161: End of an Era (Part two)

    ¡°Being suspected of doesn¡¯t mean he is charged. We have the right to defend his rights, and that¡¯s whywyers exist. At this time, before you find evidence and prosecute him, I have the right to see him. I¡¯m the legal advisor of the Wei Nation¡¯s ambassador. Ourpatriot being arrested in a foreign nation could affect our nation¡¯s image, so we are obliged to ask him for details of this case.¡±

    The people on duty saw how aggressive those people were, and most importantly, they were right. Therefore, they had no choice but to open the door for them.

    Thewyer went in and said to Cunye in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m the consultant of the ambassador¡¯swyer group. The situation at the business alliance is not looking great. They already discovered the secret vault and before they can force it open, the ambassador wants you to contact Zuozhi and tell him the password so he can safely transfer the money away through the safe passage. We are running out of time, hurry up!¡±

    Cunye was a bit shocked. He didn¡¯t expect a vault as secretive as that one could be discovered.

    What should he do now? If all the cash gets seized, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to repay his sins even if he killed himself! He hurriedly took thewyer¡¯s phone and called Zuozhi. Outside of the cell inside awyer¡¯s assistant¡¯s bag contained a small device that interfered with bugs so that no one could eavesdrop on the call.

    An unfamiliar number called Zuozhi¡¯s phone, and he subconsciously answered it, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Cunye.¡±

    Zuozhi¡¯s eyes stared opened. He didn¡¯t expect the ambassador to be this efficient. It had only been a few minutes and Cunye was already calling him.

    The moment the call connected, Xu Cheng¡¯s ears slightly twitched. He looked towards Zuozhi, and Zuozhi felt his hair stand up when their eyes met. He quickly walked to a corner and continued their conversation, ¡°Hurry and give me the password.¡±

    Cunye immediately said, ¡°The password is 200512, which is the establishment year and month of our business alliance. From my upstairs bedroom in the building in the washroom, there¡¯s a secret door that leads to a safe passage into the vault.¡±

    Zuozhi said, ¡°Very well, how are you doing in there?¡±

    Cunye: ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s my first time here and I¡¯m really not enjoying it. Don¡¯t let mee out or I swear I will kill him!¡±

    Zuozhi: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    Then, he hung up, and quietly arranged for his men to carry out the rest of the operation. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Xu Cheng had already heard the whole thing.

    He looked at the ambassador and said, ¡°Mr. Ambassador, I want to ask you, youing here to interfere with police work, are you representing your country, or just yourself?¡±

    The ambassador snorted, ¡°Of course I¡¯m representing our Wei Nation!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If there¡¯s ck money in there, I would like to ask Mr. Ambassador, are you also taking the responsibility as well?¡±

    Ambassador: ¡°You don¡¯t have to bluff to probe my bottom line. Brat, let me tell you, I¡¯ve encountered quite a lot of opponents on the diplomatic tform, you are still too naive to take me on.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Then I think your era wille to an end today. If there¡¯s really evidence of illegal activity, I will be arresting you as well as all the diplomatic personnel behind you and charge you with the crime ofplicity. I hope your mouth will still be sharp when you¡¯re behind bars.¡±

    Upon saying that, Xu Cheng took out from his bag the tape that he used to collect Cunye¡¯s fingerprints from earlier, and then he typed in the password 200512 he heard. Then, the electronic instrument said in a robotic voice, ¡°Fingerprint correct, password correct, please position your eye in front of the scanner.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his phone and directly put the up-close video of Cunye he got earlier in front of the scanner. Nowadays, many iris scanners wouldn¡¯t be tricked by photos, but the video mode he used could capture the detailed color spectrum of the iris and make it easier to fool the scanner.

    ¡°Iris scan sessful!¡±

    With a heavy muffled mechanical sound, the vault opened. This directly shocked the ambassador and the business alliance people, and their jaws almost dropped.

    Xu Cheng pulled open the gate and immediately took out his pistol. He pointed at the people in the middle of moving the money and shouted, ¡°One more move and I will shoot!¡±

 Chapter 162 - I Really Want to See What You Can Achieve In the Future

    Chapter 162: I Really Want to See What You Can Achieve In the Future (Part one)

    Xu Cheng shouted, and the people inside the passage that were transporting the cash turned around to see a group of fully-armed officers pointing their guns at them. These guys immediately got scared shatless and dropped the money they were carrying.

    Li Chao and Wu Gang shouted as they charged into the vault with other officers, and the ambassador almost lost his bnce as he felt a chill down his spine. By the corner, Zuozhi had already fainted.

    ¡°President!¡± Those from the business alliance all went to try to help him up.

    Xu Cheng looked at everyone around him and said, ¡°Hurry and detain everyone here, including the ambassador!¡±

    The special police officers began getting to work and cuffing people up, and a group had already began sorting through the ck money inside the vault. The officers downstairs directly blocked off the safe passages and entrances.

    After about an hour, about 40 or so people were escorted down the building into the police cars. Then, a few cash-transporting vehicles came and loaded up the ck money.

    The local and national news headline that day was: Underground money house that had been lurking for dozen years in Shangcheng finally apprehended. A total of 15 billion yuan was seized!

    This incident directly shocked East and South Gate to impotency.

    And then, the Wei Nation Embassy that got involved directly brought shame to their country. In the Wei Nation, the prime minister directly smashed the document onto the ground and said to his assistant, ¡°Send an apology to Huaxia. Since the evidence is solid, then don¡¯t mind the ambassador that got taken in and just get someone to rece him. Let him fend for himself!¡±

    Assistant frowned. ¡°Then about the Business Alliance...?¡±

    The prime minister directly pped the desk and shouted, ¡°Could it be that they expect me to send a facking army over to help them take back that ck money? What a bunch of greedy capitalists!¡±

    Recently in the political achievement aspect, Shangcheng had been setting the example for all cities across the country. First, they annihted the old city underground North Gate gang, and then they sniped the West Gate¡¯s moneyundering case, and now they even uprooted the entire underground money house! Not to mention the underground money house, just killing 2 out of the 4 Gates was enough to spike the police morale and kill the four Gates¡¯ reputations and confidence, and that was what the officials needed the most. The underground forces in Shangcheng had been too prominent, and they took advantage of the conveniences of underground operation and cooperated with many businesses. This entire chain was something that the government and police had a lot of trouble trying to suppress. Besides, in an economy-centric city like Huaxia, many of their policies favored businesses, and it had been a pain in the azz that those businesses had been helping out with the growth of the underground forces. But now, the four Gates¡¯ morale could be viewed aspletely dead, and with 2 already down, the other 2 left basically had to start tip-toeing. On the other hand, the rich business groups were also shocked.

    It had only been about 2 months since it all started, and the series of vigorous and aggressive operations and attacks had been unprecedented. It was because they belittled and despised the police in the past, this whole thing just happened way too quickly, and it was like hitting a slippery snake right at its most vulnerable spot.

    And then, through the whole storm-like operation, a name began surfacing among the rich businessmen¡¯s circle ¨C Xu Cheng!

    Just two months ago, this insignificant officer was just a patrol officer. Yet, he got into the criminal police department in just a month and stirred up a storm. He almost arrested everyone that deserved to be arrested, and what shocked everyone even more was that he even managed to throw the Wei Nation¡¯s ambassador into the chaos! And the attitude on the Wei Nation¡¯s side also confirmed that they did not intend on saving the ambassador. This spoke volumes of how damning the evidence that was in the police¡¯s possession was.

    Now, let¡¯s take a look again at the characters that were eaten by the whole police tiger storm.

    First, it was North Gate and its infamous leader, Gate Master Yan. In the social ranking of Shangcheng, Gate Master Yan¡¯s level of influence could be ranked in the top 100!

    Chapter 162: I Really Want to See What You Can Achieve In the Future (Part two)

    Then, there were the four kings that had been running the West Gate show for decades! Speaking of the level of influence, they could for sure squeeze into the top 20! During this series of events, all of their invisible assets were seized, and they also lost the operation licenses for their four casinos. The core managers of West Gate¡¯s management were also detained and currently being interrogated.

    And then the most shocking one had to be the underground money house. This was a money house that almost every business knew about and had contact with. The money house was very secretive and loaded, and it was a dark force that had its own channels and means to cover up all of its tracks. Yet, their ship also flipped in this storm!

    The representative of the underground money house, Cunye, was already convicted with a death sentence.

    And then, the party that was also involved ¨C the Wei Nation¡¯s Business Alliance in Shangcheng!

    Now that was a big fish! This business alliance had so many enterprises in Shangcheng and had a high level of influence. However, after it was exposed of colluding with the underground money house, the Wei Nation had nothing to say. Moreover, it also dragged its embassy into this as well. It could be said that on the diplomatic level, theypletely lost their nation¡¯s face internationally. It was heard that Huaxia also wanted to escte this issue and sue the Wei Nation for attempting to manipte the Huaxia currency with the underground money market with malicious motives.

    On the Wei Nation¡¯s side, they really wanted to swear but they couldn¡¯t. Not only did they lose people and money, they were also getting sued.

    Huaxia¡¯s government no doubt felt superb about this whole event that dealt a huge blow to the Wei Nation. At major events and conferences, the government also praised Shangcheng¡¯s police force nonstop, and Shangcheng¡¯s police officials also felt like they were walking on clouds. All of a sudden, so many people wanted to visit the Director of the police force, and it was also obvious that he would be recorded into the history¡¯s hall of fame for what the city was able to aplish.

    However, this superstar wasn¡¯t at home nor at the police HQ. Rather, he went to Xu Cheng¡¯s condo and was drinking with him.

    He was very happy and also very thankful that Xu Cheng did so much for the city.

    ¡°Come, Xu Cheng, we both came from the military. I know you don¡¯t like politics, so today, we are justrades from the army! Big Brother, I will pour you a ss! Cheers! I must thank you for creating a great opening for Shangcheng¡¯s officials. Now, East and South Gate will probably behave themselves even if you don¡¯t show your face again, and the police force¡¯s influence and reputation have also been on the rise in the Shangcheng business circle. It is all thanks to you!¡± As the director said this, he drank the entire ss to show respect and then poured himself another ss.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Director, if it wasn¡¯t for you putting your trust in me, I¡¯m afraid that I would be pretty restrained in a lot of cases.¡±

    The director said cheerfully, ¡°I trust you because you have the capabilities, and youpletely deserve the police tiger title! Today, I think you also know my intentions ofing to visit. I still hope that you can stay behind and manage this city.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, I think you understand my intentions too.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°In fact, ever since I went up against the ambassador, I already made up my mind on leaving. I already know about the Wei Nation Embassy pressing charges against me. I indeed did well on my case, but on the diplomatic level, I also smeared the image of our country a bit. I was a bit too stubborn in my own ways when handling the case, so I also wanted to take this opportunity to leave the police force.¡±

    The director bitterly smiled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask the higher ups? Don¡¯t you know how much they appreciate and value you? A police officer should be like you, daring to do and shoulder responsibilities! Do you know why every year we would import people from the military? Because we need elites like you that don¡¯t try to assimte with the crowd and only recognize thew. I hope you can still think about it. Don¡¯t be too hasty in making your decision.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him,ughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, in fact, I wanted to leave because I don¡¯t want to be assimted. I¡¯m still young, and it¡¯s really not my style to stay behind and enjoy the glory brought by the tiger police title.¡±

    Then, he raised his cup and smiled. ¡°Here, let this be our temporary farewell feast!¡±

    The director looked at him deeply. ¡°I really want to see what you can achieve in the future!¡±

 Chapter 163 - The Fish That Slipped Through the Net

    Chapter 163: The Fish That Slipped Through the Net (Part one)

    On the next day, after Xu Cheng came out from the HQ¡¯s HR department, he directly went to his office to pack up his stuff. All the members of Team 2 had juste back from the awards ceremony after getting their recognitions, and upon seeing Xu Cheng, they all gathered around in excitement. ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you go to the meeting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said. Then, he looked at them and continued, ¡°In the future, you guys will be the pride of Team 2. Work hard!¡±

    The members all felt shocked. ¡°Boss, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I already submitted my resignation,¡± Xu Cheng said with a smile. Unknowingly during these years, he really became a lot stronger and more confident, and now he truly entered the mental state where he would remain calm no matter what the situation was. He patted these guys on the shoulder and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m gone, don¡¯t let me hear that any of you are not working hard. Make me proud. Although our team is smaller, now no one else will dare to look down on us, and all of this was because of our hard work and capabilities. So, keep up the good work and make me proud.¡±

    Upon saying that, he didn¡¯t give Wu Gang and the others the chance to reply and directly walked past them out of the office.

    The ten members were all more upset than ever. Originally, they came back all happy and stuff from the awards ceremony, and they thought that their boss didn¡¯t go because the higher ups wanted to personally praise him. Theypletely didn¡¯t expect toe back to see their boss leave Team 2...

    Li Chao¡¯s face sunk. ¡°I remember the Wei Nation ambassador said something about giving pressure to the police force, that¡¯s why the higher ups had no choice but to let our boss go!¡±

    Another member also nodded. ¡°I heard something about it too. I think Boss made the Wei Nation¡¯s ambassador lose all of his face and that¡¯s why they wanted to criticize Boss on the grounds of damaging their country¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Wu Gang heard that and immediately cursed, ¡°Fack that piece of shat, I¡¯m going to go to prison and beat the shat out of that ambassador first and then talk!¡±

    Li Chao grabbed him right away. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? Let¡¯s go, bros, let¡¯s all go to the director and demand an exnation and let everyone know who¡¯s the biggest hero in this case. They don¡¯t have to promote us or raise our sry, but they definitely can¡¯t treat our boss like this! Without him, where would we be at right now? What did all the people call us before? And what about now? Who still dares to talk down to us? And who was the one that made that happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get an exnation!¡±

    Then, the ten of them all walked towards the HQ director¡¯s office, just in time to see the department director and the others, who had just finished their meeting at the HQ director¡¯s office. They ran into them in the hall, and seeing how fierce they looked, the department director asked in curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you about to eat someone?¡±

    Wu Gang¡¯s temper was a bit more straightforward, and he directly said, ¡°Sir, let me just ask you, did our boss get transferred to another ce to get promoted or did he get fired?¡±

    The department director red at them. ¡°Why are you guys asking about that? That is the arrangement of the higher ups. You guys go back to your work, stop blocking the hallway.¡±

    Li Chao wasn¡¯t happy as well. ¡°Are the higher ups blind or something? How could they make such an arrangement? Did their hit their heads somewhere?¡±

    The department director got angry right away. ¡°You little what did you say? Getting so full of yourself right after the awards ceremony?¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°It was because we epted the awards but our boss didn¡¯t get anything, we aren¡¯t convinced! If the higher ups wants to maintain their decision, then we will go up or down with our boss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will follow our boss!¡±

    Chapter 163: The Fish That Slipped Through the Net (Part two)

    The HQ director obviously heard these people shouting in the hall. He came out with a hot cup of tea, nced at them, and said, ¡°This is your boss¡¯s decision, anyone with half a brain would know that no one would dare to im his contributions to this case in his ce. It was him that wanted to leave. You guys also know that he came from the military, and now he wants to go back.¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Director, how could you let our Boss not continue to do this job? I think he is a natural-born criminal investigation officer!¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Yes, after being in the business for so long, I¡¯m not convinced with anyone but him! Director, you don¡¯t know how powerful our boss is. In the past few days, we followed exactly what he said, and he got everything right. If he told us to check the sofa, then there would definitely be something there. If he told us to stop a car, then there would be ck money hidden in it. He had always been able to see right through to the point, and he was willing to teach us whenever we asked. He taught us how to start looking at a problem from all aspects, and I benefited a lot from the insights he imparted to us!¡±

    The others also chimed in, ¡°Director, after being a criminal police officer for so long, there really isn¡¯t another captain that could make us this confident. It felt like as long as we had our cap, the case would be solved for sure. Ever since he came here, he didn¡¯t get anything wrong. No matter what he told us to do, we never asked questions and just did it, and then somehow the case just got solved. Director, you should also know how tough the four Gates¡¯ cases were. Initially, no one had hope in us, and everyone wanted to push the hardest cases to us. But now, I want to say, all the other captains put together will still be weaker than our captain! Really, if our captain were to leave, it will be a huge loss to the police force!¡±

    The director didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°You think I can¡¯t see what you guys can see? I even called him my big brother and he still insisted on going, so what can I do? It¡¯s fine, if you really want what¡¯s best for your captain, then don¡¯t dwell on it anymore. Wish him luck on the path he chose. All of you go back now, don¡¯t let the other teams hear what you guys just said or they will get angry and create more trouble.¡± As he said this, he waved his hand. Then, Li Chao and the others unwillingly left the office¡¯s corridor.

    Everyone in the police HQ knew Xu Cheng was leaving, and he wasn¡¯t transferring but leaving for real. After hearing this news, Ran Jing couldn¡¯t understand Xu Cheng even more. She didn¡¯t even wait until her shift was over before running out to try and question him.

    After not being able to find him, she called Xu Cheng, and the moment the call connected, she began bombarding him with questions, ¡°Xu Cheng, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you just quit all of a sudden? Don¡¯t you know the general team captain¡¯s position would soon be yours? Did you hit your head somewhere?¡±

    In the call, Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°Ran Jing, I¡¯ve never thought of embarking on a political career since the beginning. Besides, I¡¯m doing you a big favor so you can be the general team captain in the future. Also, if I got promoted and you still talk back to me in front of all of my subordinates, then I¡¯m going to lose my face. So, I might as well quit.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Just keep on boasting. Where are you right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I still have something to take care of. I will call you when I¡¯m done. Okay, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng hung up the call and sat on the sofa inside his condo. He was waiting for the uninvited guest, and it was none other than the fish that slipped through the ¨C Neil!

    Xu Cheng always remembered what he said before. Since he signed a life and death contract with Cunye, and as a bodyguard, he would definitely do something since his master was in prison now.

    Indeed, not long after, the door was kicked open by Neil. Seeing Xu Cheng just sitting there and looking at him, he was shocked for a brief moment. Then, he aimed his gun at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t listen to my warning.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°I did, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting for your arrival.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Your Power WIll Make The Whole World Your Enemy

    Chapter 164: Your Power WIll Make The Whole World Your Enemy (Part one)

    Neil was surprised. ¡°How did you know I woulde?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Ever since I left the police HQ, you had been following me. I¡¯ve been back in my home for an hour now, and I also know why it took you an hour toe up. You needed to make preparations for the perfect assassination and evacuation. You already checked this building¡¯s monitoring system, and half an hour ago, you pretended to be a delivery guy and went and knocked out the security guards before you turned off all the surveince cameras. Then, you took the master key from the security guards, rode the elevator up, and locked the doors to all the stairways. You are wearing gloves so you don¡¯t n to leave any evidence behind.¡±

    Neil looked at him with his eyes wide open. Atst, he shook his head in disbelief and said, ¡°Unbelievable. How did you know all this? In the West, many of my peers told me that the East has thousands of years of history, and there are mysterious people with mysterious powers. I always thought you people were weak cowards, but now I¡¯ve really seen something new. You are too terrifying, no wonder you could snipe everyone¡¯s ns and nip them at the bud. From my eyes, you basically yed the others like a fiddle.¡±

    Then, he chuckled out. ¡°But unfortunately, all the stairways are locked, and you have nowhere to run other than the elevators. This already determines that you will not be leaving this ce alive today.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°If I wanted to leave, I would¡¯ve left a long time ago. I seemed to have said something to you before, did you happen to forget?¡±

    Neil: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I said, if you dare to mess around, I won¡¯t let you leave Huaxia alive.¡±

    Neil burst intoughter. ¡°People of Huaxia are indeed arrogant. What makes you feel like you are qualified to say something like this to me? Your time¡¯s up, you messed up my work, and now it¡¯s time for you to die.¡±

    As he said that, he aimed his handgun at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said, ¡°Maybe the mysterious power isn¡¯t just what you saw earlier?¡±

    Neil¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nothing. The reason I waited for you was to give myself a little test. I want to see how fast my speed can really reach.¡±

    Neil¡¯s face grimmed and with a silenced shot, the bullet began flying towards Xu Cheng, who was on the sofa a few meters away from the door.

    In Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, when the bullet left the barrel, it seemed like the image was yed at a much slower speed, slow enough for his eyes to clearly capture. It looked like ripples in the water as the bullet pierced waves of air and flew towards him.

    Reaction, strength, and senses, these were all tested by Xu Cheng back in the 8th Military Region. However, he always felt that those assessments didn¡¯t get to test his limits, and he felt that he couldn¡¯t really force out his limit because he wasn¡¯t feeling the fear of death. There was a type of potential in his body that couldn¡¯t be triggered, and this potential couldbine his reaction, speed, strength, and brain-processing speed to immediately raise himself to another level. He had been looking for a state that could trigger this potential, and right now, when the bullet was flying towards him in a way that normal people could never dodge, his subconscious mind felt the danger and make his body instinctively move.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hand drew a trail of afterimages as it lifted into the air, so quick that even Neil couldn¡¯t see clearly. He just suddenly saw Xu Cheng¡¯s hand arrive in front of him. Then, with his hand slowly opening, a bullet fell to the floor, sending chills down Neil¡¯s spine.

    He was shocked, and almost entering a state of desperation, he emptied his bullets at Xu Cheng.

    Chapter 164: Your Power WIll Make The Whole World Your Enemy (Part two)

    Xu Cheng¡¯s subconscious mind immediately took over and worked like a machine, and his hands were basically teleporting up and down, left and right. It was already very hard for Neil to detect Xu Cheng¡¯s movements with his naked eye. Although Xu Cheng was just sitting there, his hands were moving like phantoms.

    When Neil shot thest bullet in his magazine, he saw Xu Cheng opening his hand, revealing 5 bullets on his palm.

    Neil fell to the ground, and he looked at Xu Cheng in terror. ¡°No! Impossible! How can you catch bullets?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled, but that smile in Neil¡¯s eyes was extremely horrifying. Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°When the power of the muscle reaches 20 times that of ordinary people and the physique is tough enough, one can forcefully disarm the impact of the bullet and can naturally catch the bullet. Don¡¯t you know science?¡±

    Neil was going to copse, but right now he was still wide awake and he quickly pulled out another magazine, trying to reload. However, since he was too nervous, his hands trembled and he jammed the magazine.

    Xu Cheng nonchntly picked up a bullet from his palm, and then locked it between his index finger and thumb. When Neil was still trying to reload, he faintly said, ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to test the precision and explosive power.¡±

    As he said that, Neil finally finished reloading and was about to shoot when Xu Cheng flicked the bullet in his hand! The bullet few right through Neil¡¯s hand, making him directly drop his gun as his hand bled. Neil immediately tried to pick it up again with another hand, but Xu Cheng already aimed another bullet at him as he said, ¡°You can test to see who¡¯s faster.¡±

    Neil¡¯s hand stopped as he gave up on trying to pick up the gun. He directly leaned into the wall, his face not looking good at all. It could be said that Xu Cheng¡¯s bullet-catching actpletely subverted his previous understanding of the world and struck fear and despair into his heart.

    Xu Cheng suddenly got up from the sofa, walked to him and looked down at him as he asked, ¡°I know M Nation has been backing the ck Water Corporation. Tell me, was there other conspiracies in the background behind the underground money house shorting to manipte Huaxia¡¯s currency? So, you are trying to kill me because I ruined M Nation¡¯s n, not because I killed your employer, right?¡±

    Neil bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no fun dealing with people like you. To be honest, no one would want to be your enemy or be eyed by you. So what if there was a conspiracy? Isn¡¯t it all disintegrated by you already? If those old useless pieces of garbage were cautious from the very beginning, then maybe they wouldn¡¯t have lost this badly.¡±

    As Neil said this, one of his hands had subconsciously reached for his back where he hid his military-grade dagger. Xu Cheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist, I know you have a dagger behind your back. But that¡¯s useless, you are no match for me at all. Not even bullets can kill me, you think you can fight me with a dagger?¡±

    Neil closed his eyes in despair. ¡°Then you for sure won¡¯t let me live, right? Because I know your abilities now. This power of yours will one day make the whole world your enemy!¡±

    Before he could finish, Xu Cheng already flicked his fingers, and a bullet shot right through Neil¡¯s head between his eyebrows.

 Chapter 165 - Holy Crap Bro

    Chapter 165: Holy Crap Bro (Part one)

    At night, Xu Cheng, Lin Lei, Shen Yao, and Ran Jing were drinking together at the riverside bar.

    Ran Jing and Shen Yao were both not in the mood, and they were both just looking at Xu Cheng. Shen Yao had her hands supporting her cheeks, looking at Xu Cheng like she was about to interrogate him for a serious crime.

    Xu Cheng was chewing on some barbecue skewers, and upon seeing that, he asked curiously, ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°You were doing so well, why quit your job?¡± Ran Jing asked first.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know how many people wanted to aplish something in a city like Shangcheng where even the bird poop is sweet? You went through a lot of hard work to get to where you are at now with all that fame and power, why choose to quit now? You are still young!¡± Shen Yao also felt that Xu Cheng¡¯s decision was too impulsive.

    It was actually Lin Lei that smiled and said as he poured himself a ss of alcohol, ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand my Brother-in... don¡¯t understand Brother Chen. He doesn¡¯t care about those things.¡±

    Shen Yao and Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°What is it that you want then?¡±

    Xu Cheng poured a ss of alcohol, then he looked at them and said, ¡°In fact, it was the fact that Uncle Shen doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough for you, because no matter how good I do, I won¡¯t be able to get into the ss with true power. So, I might as well go venture into another path. Oh, but don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not going to pursue you.¡±

    Shen Yao red at him, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Even if I let you, do you have the balls to?¡±

    Lin Lei looked towards Xu Cheng, very much wanting to know how he would respond.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect Shen Yao would say something like this. If it was any other men that were provoked by a woman like this, especially a perfect woman with a rich background, they would definitely man up and ept the challenge.

    But, Xu Cheng just smiled and continued to take bites off of his skewer, not following this topic.

    Shen Yao was quite disappointed. Immediately, she awkwardly reached out to pour herself a ss full of beer and drank. Ran Jing watched on the side, and she also subtly felt something. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was very scared of hearing Xu Cheng not being able to resist Shen Yao¡¯s provocations and really pursue her. But now, seeing that even Shen Yao acting this way wasn¡¯t enough for Xu Cheng to change his mind, she also felt a bit bitter for her.

    It wasn¡¯t that Ran Jing or Shen Yao weren¡¯t pretty enough, but rather that Lin Chuxue was still upying the first ce in Xu Cheng¡¯s heart. It might be because she was the first one Xu Cheng ever liked. Ever since they were small, if he were to name someone that left him the only beautiful memory in his childhood, it would be Lin Chuxue.

    Some feelings, especially first love, wasn¡¯t something that could be forgotten by the passage of time. Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t the type to flirt with other girls, and since he was already married, he obviously knew not to provoke other women. Even though he didn¡¯t know whether he could spend the rest of his life with Lin Chuxue, he knew that he should respect marriage as long as Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t divorce him.

    Shen Yao filled herself with 5 to 6 cups of alcohol in a row, and she became more and more pissed the more and more she thought about it. Is it because I wasn¡¯t being obvious enough? she thought. However, she had been surrounded by suitors ever since she was young, since when did she need to take the initiative to court someone? Even an idiot could tell that the signals she was giving off meant she was into Xu Cheng, yet this guy didn¡¯t even show any reaction, nor eptance or rejection.

    Feeling bitter, Shen Yao took another drink, and then she finally mmed the ss onto the table and said, ¡°Xu Cheng, are you a man or not?¡±

    When Lin Lei heard that, he knew a good show was about to start and he turned to look at Xu Cheng.

    Chapter 165: Holy Crap Bro (Part two)

    Xu Cheng just sat there, not saying a word. He lit a cigarette for himself. He knew what Shen Yao wanted to say, and after taking a sip of smoke, Xu Cheng sighed and said, ¡°Shen Yao, I¡¯m actually married already.¡±

    Shen Yao returned him a look of resentment. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to use this kind of excuse to reject her! It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t checked Xu Cheng¡¯s profile with the government, he wasn¡¯t married at all!

    She looked at Xu Cheng with disappointment and said, ¡°You can offend West Gate, charging into the casino and saving a person just to help a little girl; you are willing to take on all four Gates and take down North Gate and arrest the big shots behind West Gate, basically stirring up a storm in all of Shangcheng. You are a true man with iron blood, and now, even a word from you could shake up the underground world of Shangcheng, but why can¡¯t you just answer me seriously? You are not afraid of anything, yet are you afraid of me liking you? So scared that you can¡¯t think of a better excuse than you are married? So scared that you used an excuse that wouldn¡¯t even fool a three-year-old? Xu Cheng, what do you take me as? Am I a supermarket on-sale level girl that you can grab a handful of each time? Why is it so hard for you to take a good look at me?¡±

    When Shen Yao got spicy, it would be hard to find a match.

    Seeing how Lin Lei was trying so hard to force in his smile as he looked at Xu Cheng gloatingly, Xu Cheng elbowed him, knowing that the kid was purposely here to watch the show.

    Seeing how Xu Cheng was still not being serious with Lin Lei, Shen Yao got angry. Her cheeks puffed as she stood up and forcefully turned Xu Cheng¡¯s head towards her, face to face, as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t look elsewhere, answer me.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Come on, how do you want me to reply? We are not suitable for each other.¡±

    Shen Yao red at him. ¡°How are we not suitable?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°Even your dad thinks that we are notpatible though...¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Which father wouldn¡¯t be wary of their daughter being deceived by other men? It¡¯s normal for him to say that to you because he doesn¡¯t know you. You even dare to screw the four kings of West Gate over, and you even screwed the Wei Nation¡¯s ambassador over. Why can¡¯t you just man up and screw over my dad by kidnapping his daughter?¡±

    When those words came out, even Lin Lei had to give his brother-inw a big thumbs up.

    Holy crap, to be able to make a beautiful and rich heiress unconditionally fall in love with you, howe I¡¯m not lucky to encounter this kind of blessing?

    Xu Cheng really didn¡¯t know how to respond... After awhile, he coughed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m a police officer, I don¡¯t do things that are illegal.¡±

    Shen Yao was a bit drunk at this point, and plus her spoiled temper, she was basically not going to give up unless she got an answer. ¡°What do you mean illegal? I¡¯m willing to be kidnapped by you, that¡¯s illegal too?¡±

    ¡°Sister Yao, look at me, I¡¯m more handsome than Brother Cheng,¡± Lin Lei interrupted at this time.

    ¡°Brat, go away, what use is being handsome? Do you think I stillck handsome suitors? I¡¯m notcking any that would spoil me and dote on me, I just want this man in front of me that has a problem with his brain and likes to ignore me!¡±

    Lin Lei wanted cry but had no tears: it was the first time he heard a woman think that his handsome face was worthless...

    Seeing how this woman was taking this opportunity of being drunk and going all out, Xu Cheng immediately went to Lin Lei for help. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m married already? Everyone likes beautiful women, just ask Lei, does he like beautiful women? But really, he knows too, I¡¯m already married, and I really love my wife.¡±

    Then, he said seriously with a bitterugh, ¡°I don¡¯t even think I¡¯m loving my wife enough, how can I spare more energy to love someone else?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Go and get her toe out! Xu Cheng, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t use this kind of crappy excuse to reject me! You, Xu Cheng, don¡¯t have the balls, but I do!¡±

    Then, after hitting a loud and long burp, Shen Yao stood up a bit dizzy and asked Ran Jing, ¡°Ran Jing, tell me, is it illegal for woman to rape men? I have to tell him what is means to have balls.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    Lin Lei looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Holy crap Bro!¡±

 Chapter 166 - Your Best Friend Just Confessed to Your Man

    Chapter 166: Your Best Friend Just Confessed to Your Man (Part one)

    On the next day, Shen Yao woke up a bit dizzy and she saw Ran Jing sleeping beside her. She just looked right at the ceiling. Ran Jing felt that Shen Yao woke up so she asked, ¡°You thirsty?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Ran Jing said teasingly, ¡°Because you were talking a crap ton yesterday and the bar owner was so close to kicking us out. Anyway, the story of a beautiful heiress threatening to rape a man already got spread in the local area, and now you made Xu Cheng quite troubled.¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s face darkened. Then, she snorted, ¡°Troubled by what? Can¡¯t he just think of it as me being drunk?¡±

    Ran Jing looked towards her with a cheeky smile and asked, ¡°But you weren¡¯t really, right? I know.¡±

    Shen Yao also looked back at her and replied, ¡°I was being so direct already yet he could still remain so indifferent. I really don¡¯t know what to say anymore. Ran Jing, you tell me, am I not pretty enough or something?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°No, you are pretty everywhere.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Then I¡¯m just so confused, he didn¡¯t even want to flirt with me one bit. I¡¯m clearly not his cup of tea.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°So what? Were you serious?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°What serious?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Before, we were betting that you could get him to fall in love with you and then you would dump him. Say, is it possible that he found out about our bet?¡±

    Shen Yao stared into her eyes. ¡°Even you think that I¡¯m pursuing him just to win our bet?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°I know that¡¯s not the case, that¡¯s why I¡¯m scared that you actually fell in love with him. I think Xu Cheng¡¯s acting this way because he already has someone in his heart.¡±

    Shen Yao lowered her face and bitterly smiled. ¡°Of course I know that too. Last time when I asked him, he said that he has someone he likes already. But, I thought that as long as they aren¡¯t together, my excellence could win him over.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shen Yao became more depressed. She let out a sigh and continued, ¡°There has been a time where I wanted to put this feeling out, yet the result was actually the opposite. The more I got to know him, the more I feel that he¡¯s amazing. He¡¯s calm and confident, as if everything is always going ording to his n. That sense of safety and security felt really nice, and the more he showed that he wasn¡¯t into me, the harder I want to try to prove myself, and the deeper I think. And now, I¡¯m trapped, I just want to see him everyday and whenever I think about possibly spending the next day together, I would feel really happy and hope tomorrow woulde faster, even thinking that the nights were too long.¡±

    Ran Jing jokingly said, ¡°So that¡¯s the biggest reason you are dragging out your vacation days and not going back to work?¡±

    Shen Yao awkwardly said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know why I was so impulsivest night, but now that he knows how I feel, I can tell from his reaction that maybe he really isn¡¯t into me. Oh well, some things just can¡¯t be forced. Now that I told him everything, it will be awkward to see each other again. But, I don¡¯t regret letting him know how I feel. My vacation days were over a long time ago, it¡¯s time for me to leave too.¡±

    Ran Jing was a bit surprised. ¡°Where to?¡±

    Shen Yao pretended to be indifferent as she lightlyughed and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to work. I will be flying all over the ce again, and I will just treat it as a vacation to rx. Hopefully when I get back, we can all go back to being friends.¡±

    Then, Shen Yao walked out of his room. Seeing her packing again, Shen Wansan immediately got nervous and frowned as he came over. ¡°Yaoyao, what happened? Why are you moving out all of a sudden? Are you not feelingfortable at home? Who made you unhappy this time?¡±

    Chapter 166: Your Best Friend Just Confessed to Your Man (Part two)

    Shen Yao said with a nk expression, ¡°I¡¯m going to work, and I won¡¯t being back often.¡±

    Shen Wansan: ¡°What work? Are you short on money? Daddy can just give you more.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°That¡¯s yours, not mine.¡±

    Shen Wansan: ¡°Isn¡¯t what¡¯s mine yours as well?¡±

    Shen Yao looked up at her dad with a serious expression and said, ¡°Dad, you are always wary of who I¡¯m with and who I should make friends with, but do you know that there are also men who just don¡¯t want to be with me? Now, don¡¯t even take away my right to work. If you still want us to get along well, then it¡¯s best for you to respect my decisions.¡±

    Then, she finished packing and left.

    In Xu Cheng¡¯s condo, he had been stretching on the balcony after getting up in the morning. Lin Lei walked out as he rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°To be honest, Brother Cheng, you don¡¯t have to give up a girl that likes you for my sister.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for that toe out from your mouth? I¡¯m your brother-inw, and you want me to ept other women?¡± Xu Cheng gave him a look.

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you and my sister just be honest to each other in the first ce? *sigh*, howe I can¡¯t meet a girl like this?¡± Lin Lei sighed and said.

    Xu Cheng looked at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°You stillck women in your life?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck those thate at me with ulterior motives, but I¡¯ve never actually met one thates with a perfect package of looks, character, background, intelligence, and so on. The key is, Sister Yao¡¯s the type that was willing to give her heart to you. If she has a motive, then at most her goal was to have your babies. The women thate after me were all too deep, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know if they were after me for my money or not,¡± Lin Lei stretched as well and said.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and went back inside, leaving Lin Lei out on the balcony, who dialed his sister¡¯s number.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s assistant was still doing makeup for her, and seeing the call, Lin Chuxue picked up right away. On the other end, Lin Lei directly said, ¡°Sis, your best friend just confessed to your manst night.¡±

    Lin Chuxue fell silent for awhile. And then, she asked, ¡°And then?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Do you want to hear the result of my brother-inw epting her or rejecting her? In fact, you are probably very scared that my brother-inw would feel something for her too, right? Since you are clearly nervous, why not just give each other a chance and admit your feelings? In the past few days, I¡¯ve already understood my brother-inw from his words. It would be impossible to say that he has noints about you keeping the rtionship a secret, no ordinary men can tolerate it, especially someone with as strong of a sense of pride as Brother Cheng. To be able to respect your decision to not disclose your identity is one thing, but it is truly a humiliating thing for a guy to ept and do.¡±

    Lin Chuxue sighed on the other end. ¡°Then have you thought about the consequences after we publicize our rtionship status?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°I know, but why don¡¯t you ask about his opinion? Maybe he¡¯s willing to be the enemy of the whole world just for you? Sinceing to Huaxia and seeing what he aplished at the police force, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s still the Xu Cheng we knew before. He became a lot stronger.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t say anything.

    Lin Lei pondered for awhile, and then he sighed and continued, ¡°Sis,st night when a girl as pretty as you crazily confessed her love to my brother-inw, any other men would not hesitate for a second if they were in Brother Cheng¡¯s shoes. But, Brother Cheng rejected her! I still remember Sister Yao telling Brother Cheng to bring his wife out to show her, and when I saw that helpless expression on my brother-inw¡¯s face, I really wanted to pull both of you out to rightfully stand by each other and tell the world that you two are married!¡±

 Chapter 167 - The Letter Left Behind By Shen Yao

    Chapter 167: The Letter Left Behind By Shen Yao (Part one)

    It was Lin Chuxue¡¯s first time getting lectured by her little brother like today, and when their call ended, she was still a bit dumbfounded. She looked at herself in the mirror. She also knew that the gorgeous life on stage wasn¡¯t what she wanted, and she sighed, thinking about how the misunderstanding between her and Xu Cheng caused the two to drift further and further away. After putting down the phone, her agent asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you suddenly in such a bad mood?¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    At that moment, her phone rang again. Lin Chuxue looked at it and was quite surprised. It was from Shen Yao. She picked it up and heard that Shen Yao wanted to meet up with her. She was leaving, so she wanted to say farewell to Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Okay, where are you? I wille and find you,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    ¡°Just forget it, I don¡¯t want to be dragged into another storm and get chased around by your fans on myst day here. I will go to the cafe by yourpany,¡± Shen Yao smiled and said, and then she hung up.

    Lin Chuxue packed things up right away and left thepany.

    Two beautiful women sitting at the corner of a cafe suddenly became the scene of the entire store, but at this moment, the two beautiful women were talking about a guy.

    Shen Yao mumbled, as if to herself, ¡°When I was on break, you came to look for me without giving me a call. You actually went to see Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at her, not knowing what to say. After all, they were best friends, and she was scared that saying more might cause more misunderstandings.

    Shen Yao continued, ¡°And then the second time you came to look for me, it was actually because you heard Xu Cheng was fighting that gang leader and you were worried about him. And then when you pushed everything aside to rush past the gate to help Xu Cheng when he fainted, I could already tell that there was definitely something between you and him.¡±

    Upon saying that, Shen Yao bitterlyughed. ¡°And then, I was still dumb and believed it when you exined that you two were just friends from childhood. Then, I began going all out to pursue Xu Cheng, but after these few months we spent together, I noticed that I was more and more trapped by my growing feelings for him. But, he still felt the same towards me, and he always saw me as just a good friend or a tenant. Last night, I confessed to him, and to be honest, I was quite disappointed by his reaction, which led to me not being able to stay here anymore and fooling myself. But after thinking about it for the whole night, I¡¯m a lot better now.¡±

    Shen Yaoughed, yet that sweet smile was also mixed with a bit of helplessness. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry at all for losing to my best friend.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s big beautiful eyes slightly opened even wider as she looked at Shen Yao full of shock. How did she find out?

    ¡°You want to ask how I knew it was you, right?¡± Shen Yao smiled and said, ¡°On that night when Xu Cheng was hospitalized, I indirectly probed him, and he said he already likes someone else. Personally, I don¡¯t think I can lose to any girl with what I have, and plus, if I just take a little more initiative, not a single man would ignore me. But, Xu Cheng had no reaction towards me, so I guessed that a possible reason his determination could be this unshakable was because the woman he likes must be more outstanding than me. And then, I thought of you, and then connecting with how you guys were close since childhood, I realized that the girl he likes is you!¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked down, her long eyshes covering her eyes. At a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to face Shen Yao.

    Shen Yao wasn¡¯t angry, and she reached out to hold Lin Chuxue¡¯s hands as she softly asked, ¡°In fact, you like Xu Cheng too, right?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was afraid that Shen Yao would get angry at her for not telling her all this beforehand.

    ¡°Are you still going to keep it in and not even tell your best friend?¡± Shen Yao said, almost pleading.

    Chapter 167: The Letter Left Behind By Shen Yao (Part two)

    Lin Chuxue sighed, and then she slowly began to talk, ¡°There was a boy that was fostered in a foreign country, and he faced all kinds of racial discrimination and ridicule. But, he was able to grow up under the tough environment, not even getting struck down by the death of his only parent. He had an inferiorityplex and he wasn¡¯t good at expressing his thoughts, only knowing to silently do things he could for the girl he likes.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°And that guy¡¯s Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°And the girl, she was very lively and grew up being spoiled, like a flower in a greenhouse. Her innocence and beauty attracted the attention of many guys in the empire, and she didn¡¯t know how many men and what dirty means they had used in the dark during her highschool to university years to try and get her. She was able to keep her smile and innocence all thanks to that fostered boy, who would get bruises and injured all over the ce. When he offended a member of the royal family, the father had no choice but to send him away for his safety, but I¡¯m also willing to follow him when he was down in the trough. So, I agreed to my dad¡¯s request to marry him and came back to the country with him. But because of my identity and also for his safety, we didn¡¯t disclose our marriage to the public. He had always been ming himself for me not being able to go back to Great Britain, so he had been working very hard so that one day, he could be powerful enough to take me back to Great Britain and dere to the people there that we are married. Before then, although we never got too far away from each other, we would also never meet. Sometimes, he might feel that I don¡¯t have faith in him being able to be powerful enough one day, so subconsciously, he would feel a bit self-defeated and alienate me. But, in fact, I know that after I followed him to this foreign country, the thing he was most worried about was me.¡±

    Shen Yao was inplete awe after hearing Lin Chuxue¡¯s past with Xu Cheng. After a while, she finally came back to her senses and asked Lin Chuxue, ¡°Then do you believe he will be powerful enough one day to take you back to Britain and go against those powerful figures?¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled determinedly. ¡°Of course, and I think it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Shen Yao bitterlyughed. ¡°Now I finally know why Xu Cheng looked at you nkly for so long when you first came to the condo. From his eyes, besides shock, I also saw gentleness. Thanks, Bestie, for being willing to share this secret with me. Although it¡¯s sad that I can¡¯t end up with the person I love, I will still give you my blessing.¡±

    Then, she looked at the time, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for my flight, I got to go now.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to drive you over?¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± After walking away a few steps, Shen Yao suddenly looked back at Lin Chuxue and smiled. ¡°Chuxue, work harder. If you miss this man, I will make sure to take him.¡±

    Lin Chuxue first paused for a moment, and then she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    Shen Yao smiled back, and then she turned around and left.

    Inside the condo, Xu Cheng got a letter to him from Ran Jing. ¡°Here, Shen Yao left this for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng went to the balcony, opened up the letter, and on there it said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Since we can¡¯t be lovers, I don¡¯t have the courage to stay by your side as your bro. Promise me, take good care of yourself, and continue being the man you are that neverpromises with life.¡±

 Chapter 168 - Promise

    Chapter 168: Promise (Part one)

    After putting down the letter, Xu Cheng looked into the distance at a civilian aircraft that was flying across the sky and he lightly sighed.

    Two dayster, Lin Lei went to Lin Chuxue¡¯spany.

    Lin Chuxue was heading out for work, and when she saw him, she asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay with Xu Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Brother-in-Law¡¯s going back to the military, so he told me toe and stay with you.¡± Lin Lei bitterly smiled.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°He¡¯s leaving?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°He¡¯s packing right now.¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately ran out of thepany,pletely shocking her agent who shouted behind her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Postpone my schedule, I¡¯m gone for the day.¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t even look back as she ran down the stairs outside of thepany in her heels.

    ¡°Sis, wait for me too!¡± Lin Lei followed, but Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t wait for him. She just went to the parking lot and got into her own car before speeding off towards Xu Cheng¡¯s apartment.

    Four years ago, he went to the military and there was no news at all from him for four years. He finally came out, but now he¡¯s going back again? Is he really giving up on our marriage and just leaving fate to run its course now?

    Lin Chuxue directly parked the car in front of the condo and ran into the elevator. Looking at the elevator slowly moving up, she muttered in her heart, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, I hope he didn¡¯t leave yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng carried a bag, and his other hand was holding his phone with a typed text message. He didn¡¯t know if he should press the send button. After hesitating for awhile, he deleted the text, and then closed the door. Then, he called an elevator and walked into it.

    At the same time, from another elevator, Lin Chuxue ran out and just barely missed Xu Cheng. Just a few steps out, Lin Chuxue realized that there was a person inside the other elevator and she immediately turned around. Seeing that elevator¡¯s doors were about to fully close, she didn¡¯t think much anymore and stuck her slim hand between the closing doors.

    When the gate was about to close, Xu Cheng suddenly saw a little snow white hand reaching in between the doors. He immediately stuck out his foot to stop the elevator doors, and the doors immediately popped back open, and Xu Cheng saw the beautiful Lin Chuxue standing in front of him.

    He just saw her chest was going up and down a lot from heavy breathing, and there were bead-sized sweat drops on her forehead.

    ¡°Are you not afraid of hurting your hand?¡± Xu Cheng scolded her for her recklessness.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, because I know you won¡¯t let me get hurt!¡± Lin Chuxue deliberately teased and smiled capriciously. The time seemed to have returned to their youth during junior high.

    ¡°So, everything you¡¯ve done for me, I know it all, but I didn¡¯t say it because I don¡¯t want you to think I agreed to marry you just to pay you back. Xu Cheng, can you forget about your background, stop looking down on yourself, and just ept us two being together? Just like how you treated those upper ss in Shangcheng, they looked down on you and tried to humiliate you, but you just returned with actions. One can¡¯t decide their birth, but it¡¯s sad to ept your fate.¡± Lin Chuxue looked at him and talked a lot. Those were all words she had held in and wanted to tell him a long time ago.

    Xu Cheng looked at her and said, ¡°I never cared about how others look at me, I only care about whether the little girl would still look at me the same way after she grows up. Even now, I can still remember my first day going to school, when I hid in the corner of the stairway, that little girl came over with bread and wanted to be friends with me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes became a bit misty. ¡°She didn¡¯t change at all, not even a little. She¡¯s still like before, but only the boy had grown up and wanted to prove himself, so he locked himself up.¡±

    Chapter 168: Promise (Part two)

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m a loser, and you followed me back to Huaxia for all these years, and I know you hadn¡¯t been happy, but I had no way of taking you back to Britain. I couldn¡¯t do anything useful, and I had been trying to escape.¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head immediately, and she wanted to refute that wasn¡¯t the case at all, but Xu Cheng continued right away, ¡°But Chuxue, can you wait for me for a few more months?¡±

    Lin Chuxue paused for a moment, and she looked at him with hints of surprise.

    ¡°Just wait for me for a few more months. Once the 36 armypetition is over, we will take a trip back to Britain!¡±

    ¡°You ¨C are you being serious?¡± Lin Chuxue looked at him in disbelief.

    Xu Cheng nodded and was very serious. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go face those people. No matter what they will say or do, I will announce that the Rose of Britain is my wife!¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s blue gem-like eyes batted as her eyes became slightly red. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°My dad even has the courage to offend the Ye Family, what am I scared of? I¡¯m his son, and if I can¡¯t even get the woman I like and ovee this hurdle, then I¡¯m also not qualified to seek justice for him!¡±

    Lin Chuxue began crying tears of joy, and she bit her lip and kept on nodding. ¡°Okay, I can wait! I¡¯ve waited for these years already, I don¡¯t mind waiting for a few more months.¡±

    Xu Cheng pulled her into the elevator suddenly and into his embrace, and despite Lin Chuxue being 1.7 meters tall, she was still a little girl in front of the 1.9-meter tall burly Xu Cheng. She lost her bnce and was pulled into Xu Cheng¡¯s embrace, and shepletely lost the ability to resist. She just let Xu Cheng domineeringly hug her, and the two of them both forgot to separate.

    When the elevator got to the first floor and opened, Lin Lei was waiting outside and his eyes stared wide open at the sight of the two hugging. Seeing her little brother¡¯s shocked expression, Lin Chuxue immediately pushed Xu Cheng away, fixed up her clothes and stood at the corner of the elevator.

    Xu Cheng was also a bit lost in that hug and felt a bit awkward all of a sudden.

    ¡°Are you both not nning toe out?¡± Lin Lei teasingly asked the two of them.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue both stepped forward at the same time, but who knew their movement was in unison and the door was quite narrow, and the two got stuck at the door again. The situation just became more awkward than ever.

    Atst, Xu Cheng backed up a step to let Lin Chuxue out first, and then he went out.

    After getting out, Lin Chuxue just left without even looking back, as if she was trying to flee. But, she left this behind. ¡°Take good care of yourself when you go to the army.¡±

    Lin Lei giggled at Xu Cheng and then immediately turned around to chase after his sis.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue¡¯s back image in content and felt warmth in his heart.

    ¡°Sis, what were you two doing just now?¡± Lin Lei caught up to his sis and deliberately asked.

    Lin Chuxue gave him the stink eye, put on her shades, got into her sports car, and said, ¡°The elevator reached the first floor so quickly, you tell me what we can do during that time?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Are you saying that if it took longer, you two could have gotten more done?¡±

    Lin Chuxue snorted, and she directly started the car and drove off, leaving behind Lin Lei. Lin Lei was so lost as he began shouting on the spot, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m your little brother! Are you just going to leave me here?¡±

    ¡°You know too much, I¡¯m already being nice enough by not taking you out!¡± Lin Chuxue left this behind as she drove further and further away. But, on her face, there was a little happy smile on her face that hadn¡¯t appeared in years.

 Chapter 169 - Iâ€™m Back!

    Chapter 169: I¡¯m Back! (Part one)

    A military defense zone in the suburb of L City belonged to the 5th Military Region¡¯s territory. The entire 5th Military Region had about 50 thousand members, and taking into ount the ones that get sent away every year and the new recruits thate in, this statistic is kept pretty consistent.

    Earlier, what Wen Zhao was proud of was indeed enough for him to boast for the rest of his life. Just think about it, if every military region had about 50 thousand soldiers, 36 military regions meant 1.8 million soldiers, and to be able to be picked as one of the top 36 elite guardians was indeed very rare.

    However, ever since the Three Swordsmen ¨C Xu Cheng, Luo Yi, and Li Wei left, it was really hard for the 5th Military Region to nurture another star-level soldier, and that was why on the forums, other military regions were allughing and saying that they would probably end upst this year.

    The new recruits of the 5th Military Region (MR) were obviously furious to see thosements and immediately argued back.

    Soldier of the 5th MR: ¡°People of other MRs, don¡¯t get too cocky. The 5th MR is just experiencing a brief period of hardship, and it will definitely rise in the future.¡±

    Soldier of the 20th MR: ¡°Hey, you guys are called the 5th MR, but your ranking was 28thst year. How does it make you feel that our 20th MR is actually ranked in the 11th ce?¡±

    Soldier from the 8th MR: ¡°Why are youughing? We didn¡¯t even say anything yet when we were ranked 5th ce, and you are alreadymenting and trying to refresh your presence? But you are right, the 5th MR is really garbage, I can¡¯t refute that.¡±

    Soldier of the 15th MR: ¡°Another round of mocking before the tournament? What happens if the tournament bes a big face p?¡±

    Soldier of the 3rd MR: ¡°Hello Sir from the 15th MR, you guys arest every year, whose face could you possibly p?¡±

    Soldier from the 15th MR: ¡°Hello Sir from the 3rd MR, I just want to say we are really going to face-p someone this year. We are pping the 5th MR¡¯s face, because I feel like they will take thest ce and get eliminated first from thepetition.¡±

    A soldier from the 22nd MR: ¡°Just for what you said, I predict the 5th MR¡¯s peeps will adopt the turtling tactic to drag it out and not get eliminated first. At least by then, they wouldn¡¯t best ce.¡±

    The soldier from the 5th MR was furious.¡°Whoever turtles is a !¡±

    Soldier from the 2nd MR: ¡°Did you hear that? The 15th MR that getsst ce every year, someone¡¯s challenging you. Can¡¯t you guys try harder? Deadst every year and yet you still have the face toe to the forum to attract aggro. You guys are the perfect textbook example of what not to do every year for our forum.¡±

    Soldier from the 15th MR: ¡°Let me tell you guys, this year our new recruits are all outstanding. If we are stillst this year, then we wee you to face-p us. By then, I will facking live-stream myself shoving my junior into a fan on high speed!¡±

    Soldier from the 2nd MR: ¡°Just for what you said, once the tournament begins we will all just jump your a-s and kick the 15th MR out first. I look forward to seeing the livestream, maybe create a channel and post the link right now so I can bookmark it.¡±

    Soldier from the 15th MR: ¡°Bro... ??¡±

    A soldier from the 5th MR was on his way to his shift as he read the forum thread on his phone. Heughed. Although it wasn¡¯t fun to be on the bottom of the rankings, the bros at the other military regions were all pretty funny. When he came to the gate, he put away his phone and saluted to hisrade to exchange shifts. Just then, a taxi stopped by the middle of the road, and then a guy in a camouge pattern uniform came over with a bag and handed him a booklet from the small window. This person was none other than Xu Cheng.

    The soldier took a look and then gave him clearance to pass. Xu Cheng took back the booklet and walked into the military base.

    Chapter 169: I¡¯m Back! (Part two)

    The soldier that was just about to change shift was a veteran, and he curiously looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back image and said, ¡°That guy looks quite familiar.¡±

    A rookie curiously asked, ¡°That guy?¡±

    Veteran: ¡°That seems like Xu Cheng from the special ops department.¡±

    Rookie: ¡°Xu Cheng?¡±

    Then, immediately, his eyes opened up wide. ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t Xu Cheng the top of the Three Swordsmen?¡±

    Veteran: ¡°Yeah, but I heard he became pretty ill with something and had no choice but to leave the army. From what the instructor said, he didn¡¯t seem to being back. Did I mistake someone else for him?¡±

    Rookie: ¡°Capi, is Captain Xu Cheng very strong?¡±

    Veteran: ¡°Of course, other military regions are usually very strong overall as a group, but in our camp, no one could catch up even remotely to the level of the three Swordsmen. It could be said that every year, those three carried our azzes in the annual drillpetition, and this year without them, we will probably be brutally beaten up.¡± The veteran sighed, ¡°This also has something to do with the poverty level of the location of our region. Every year, the new recruits are all weaker than average, so theprehensive military region¡¯s strength can¡¯t bepared with other regions. Also, unlike other regions, we have less funding, so we couldn¡¯t invest more in training individual elites. Thus, the training strategy of our military region had been taking on the collective and general approach.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked on the road in the military region. Although he left for a few months,ing back now after experiencing the dark baptism of capitalism in the society, he was much more calm and sophisticated than before.

    The other camps¡¯ people were dining in the cafeteria at the moment, and upon seeing him passing by, the veterans were all stunned as their chopsticks stopped. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Captain Xu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him! Is he reallying back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s carrying a big piece of luggage, so that should be the case.¡±

    ¡°Awesome! With thepetition right around the corner, I hope Captain Xu can carry the other new recruits and spike the team¡¯s morale!¡±

    The general instructor¡¯s office door was pushed open, and some footsteps got closer and suddenly, a loud voice shocked him to leak a little, ¡°Sir, Xu Cheng reporting to duty!¡±

    The general instructor immediately looked up. Upon seeing Xu Cheng and his luggage, he smiled and said, ¡°Took care of everything over there?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Pretty much, now I¡¯m back.¡±

    The instructor took out a key from his drawer and tossed it to him. ¡°I¡¯ve kept your Three Swordsmen¡¯s dorm vacant for you. Go unpack and let¡¯s grab a bite after at the cafeteria.¡±

    Xu Cheng caught the keys and nodded. Then, he turned around and went to the dorm he used to live in, which wasn¡¯t too far from here. After opening the door and seeing the empty beds of Luo Yi and Li Wei, he stood by the door as all kinds of memories filled his head. He didn¡¯t know how the other two were doing now, and he hoped everything was alright for them.

    Xu Cheng took out the photo of the three of them from before from his bag and ced it back onto his desk. He grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    The things here stayed the same, but the people weren¡¯t the same as before.

    Aftering out from his dorm, he saw his instructor already waiting for him downstairs. He walked down the stairs and went with him to the special ops division¡¯s cafeteria. Over there, a lot of the new recruits were all eating, but as the veterans saw Xu Cheng, they stood up, causing the new recruits to stand up even though they didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    ¡°Captain Xu?¡± someone immediately called out with uncertainty.

    Xu Cheng nodded and grinned in response. ¡°I¡¯m back, is everyone alright?¡±

    When the people all looked towards Xu Cheng, in a corner, some other voice sounded, ¡°With Xu Cheng back this time, wouldn¡¯t the drillpetition be centered around him? Didn¡¯t this guy leave because he weakened drastically because of some illness? Hu Bing, I¡¯m afraid that you have to give away your captain¡¯s position on the team now.¡±

 Chapter 170 - Arrogant Rookie

    Chapter 170: Arrogant Rookie (Part one)

    Hu Bing was a new recruit, and because of his excellent physical stats and performance overall, he was transferred to the special ops department as a celebrity-level single-soldier to be trained to take the Three Swordsmen¡¯s ce. It could be said that the entire camp ced half of their hopes on him, and he also shouldered the pressure and took on the ¡°Numba 1 Bro¡± title in the special ops division. A lot of veterans were weaker than him, so in terms of training resources, the instructors would make him an exception and focus more on him. He also didn¡¯t let other people down and improved his skills at a steady rate. He was very talented, and it was said that they would develop tactics centering around him during thepetition, so he became the focus of everyone and would likely be appointed the team captain.

    However, just at this critical time, an unexpected person came back. That¡¯s right, it was Xu Cheng.

    If it was by seniority and qualifications, Xu Cheng would naturally be the captain if he was also participating in thispetition. That was an undisputed thing, because as the former ¡°Numba 1 Bro¡±, he was the guy that carried everyones¡¯ azzes back then. Even if his abilities dropped a bit, he still had experience, and the instructors would for sure want a seasoned veteran to take the lead and carry the rhythm.

    That was why the other people were saying that Hu Bing¡¯s captain position and resources were going to be taken from him.

    Hu Bing didn¡¯t really care who the captain was, but he really cared about the original game n that was developed around him. If that were to be canceled, he would be really pissed. If this game n could work and he ended up proving himself, then he would be the rising star even if they didn¡¯t end up with a good rank. Once his name gets out, then there would be better opportunities lined up for him even after he retires from the military, and that was what he really cared about. To be frank, everyone was selfish, and he wasn¡¯t wrong for wanting to pave a road to a better future.

    The army and the government was kind of like an industrial chain ¨C as long as you became hot and popr during your time of service in the military, you would get transferred to other high-power positions in the country in advance. Even if you stayed for the whole term, many privatepanies or businessmen would payrge amounts to hire you to be their bodyguard. In fact, many rich people would only recruit from the military instead of those champions from martial arts tournaments, because they knew that thosepetitions could be rigged by capitalists. To be frank, most of them were a bunch of celebrities that performed for a living and didn¡¯t really have much real life-and-deathbat experience. The smart businessmen would only trust soldiers that had been baptized by the military.

    So, Xu Cheng¡¯s appearance could affect Hu Bing¡¯s n, and of course he wasn¡¯t cool with it.

    The instructor told the rookies and veterans of the special ops division to calm down first and let Xu Cheng and him get some food. Then, the instructor purposely introduced Xu Cheng to Hu Bing. He dragged him to Hu Bing¡¯s table,ughed, and said, ¡°Here, let me introduce to you, this is the representative of the rookies after you Three Swordsmen left ¨C Hu Bing!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and looked at Hu Bing. Reasonably speaking, the rookie should salute and pay respect, and then wait for the veteran to reply with a salute. But what was awkward was that Hu Bing just kept on eating and didn¡¯t stand up to salute. This prompted a few veterans of simr seniority as Xu Cheng to elbow Hu Bing.

    Hu Bing somewhat reluctantly stood up and saluted, ¡°Hello, Captain Xu.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Xu Cheng saluted back in response.

    A few veterans that knew Xu Cheng were all pretty close with him, and seeing Hu Bing¡¯s attitude, one of them didn¡¯t hide his feelings and directly shouted, ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Put your feet together, do you still need me to remind you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Su.¡± Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to stir something up right aftering back. Sometimes, Xu Cheng was pretty easy going. Because he lost his parents when he was young, most of the time he would cherish the things he could cherish; as long as someone didn¡¯t offend him, he would be pretty nice to most people.

    The instructor knew why Hu Bing was having this moodswing. He shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. They just sat down to eat with these soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad that Luo Yi and Lei Wei aren¡¯t here, or else we can bring back the Three Swordsmen era,¡± a veteran eximed.

    Chapter 170: Arrogant Rookie (Part two)

    Another veteranughed and said, ¡°Are you sure those three aren¡¯t gay? Everytime I walk past their dorm, I could smell a special kind of stink.¡±

    The veterans from those times immediatelyughed upon hearing this.

    At this moment, Hu Bing mumbled to himself out of the blue, ¡°Even with the Three Swordsmen, it¡¯s still 28th ce.¡±

    Another rookie tugged on Hu Bing¡¯s clothes, a bit shocked that he would say such a thing out of the blue.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The other veterans weren¡¯t pleased to hear it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Cheng stopped what seemed like the start of a fight. He stuffed a bite of braised pork into his mouth, then he lowered his head and said a bit dejectedly, ¡°Indeed there wasn¡¯t a need to brag. Among the other military regions across the country, many people don¡¯t even know who the Three Swordsmen are.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if we know it!¡± A veteran mmed down on the desk. ¡°Although we never got into the top 20, but with the special circumstances of our military region, we are proud enough if we can get into top 22!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only those that had been through that period of time know how unforgettable that era is. If you haven¡¯t participated in one, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Among the 1.8 million soldiers in the nation, there are 36 teams and each has 15 people. Do you know how many top tier elites and tactical groups there are?¡± The veterans looked at Hu Bing from the corner of their eyes. The rookies these years were really too arrogant.

    ¡°Okay, just cut it out.¡± The head instructor red at both sides.

    Hu Bing mmed the chopsticks on the desk, stood up, looked at the head instructor and asked, ¡°Sir, you only picked 14 people and left one spot open, are you nning to save it for Captain Xu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s qualified to join the team,¡± the other veterans snorted.

    ¡°Then are we still executing the tactic that centers around me?¡± Hu Bing asked.

    ¡°Uh...¡± The head instructor looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng smiled and answered for the head instructor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are still the metronome of the team.¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s other rookierades heard this and felt that Hu Bing should stop causing trouble since Captain Xu had said this. But, who knew Hu Bing would say, ¡°Since we are still executing our old tactic, then before I understand Captain Xu¡¯s current strength, I don¡¯t have a spot on my team for him.¡±

    ¡°Hu Bing!¡± Several veterans couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They mmed the desk and immediately began shouting at him, ¡°You b*tchazz little piece of sh*t even dare to doubt Xu Cheng?¡±

    Hu Bing replied, not humble nor arrogant, ¡°I think everyone knows why Captain Xu left in the first ce, and that¡¯s due to him not being good enough! If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of adding him onto the team? Captain Xia Hai, you said as well, it¡¯s an elite operation of 15 people, and having one fewer person means a drastic decrease in power. So, we must be cautious with assessing everyone¡¯s abilities.¡±

    The head instructor was angry too. ¡°Hu Bing, Xu Cheng is someone I will shove into that name list no matter what. I already submitted it too, there¡¯s no way to change it now, you know that?¡±

    Hu Bing directly left these words. ¡°Then I firmly refuse him training with us.¡±

    Then, he just left.

    The head instructor couldn¡¯t be more pissed. ¡°This little ¡¯s getting a bit arrogant now, knowing that we were relying on him on thepetition this year!¡±

 Chapter 171 - Combat Training Between Veteran and Rookie

    Chapter 171: Combat Training Between Veteran and Rookie (Part one)

    A veteran couldn¡¯t tolerate this anymore. They pointed at Hu Bing¡¯s back and said with a hint of resentment, ¡°This brat is too out of line.¡±

    A few others immediately pushed him down. ¡°Just let it go. You can¡¯t beat him, just say less.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± The veteran didn¡¯t know what to say next. It wasn¡¯t like no one looked for trouble with Hu Bing before, but the thing was, those people all became stepping stones for him and made him even more famous. It seemed like no challenger had beaten him before, and that was what made the higher ups notice this rookie and decide to train him.

    The head instructor bitterlyughed and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, there are arrogant rookies every year. Some were beaten into being humble, but this brat does have something, and whoever tries to lecture him would be beaten by him into being quiet.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No wonder every time I said I¡¯ming back, you were hesitating. It was because of him?¡±

    The head instructor bitterly smiled. ¡°You also saw, not even my words work on him a hundred percent of the time. This guy does have some background, and plus his skills, it¡¯s inevitable for him to be so arrogant. But, it¡¯s true that he obeys the rules, and he just doesn¡¯t like veterans talking like superiors just because of seniority. Many veterans tried to teach him a lesson but couldn¡¯t beat him inbat, and his famous saying foring into this military region was to break the legend of the Three Swordsmen. So, don¡¯t mind his attitude.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal though? I already said I won¡¯t affect his original game n, it¡¯s just adding one more guy. I¡¯m willing to cooperate with him.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have the spot as promised, no matter how much of a tantrum this brat throws. But try to avoid confronting him in the near term, this guy will probably try to find a bone to pick with you to prove to you his strength.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. When does training start?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°They had already begun training these days, just waiting for you now. But, with Hu Bing¡¯s personality, I predict he won¡¯t let you really get involved. After all, in the past few days, they had been able to cooperate with just 14 people. Give me some time, I will go and talk some sense into him.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then he got some alcohol to drink with several veterans. The atmosphere from before came back again, and since there were no tasks today, they all drank their hearts out to celebrate Xu Cheng¡¯s return. At night, Xu Cheng dizzily walked back to his dorm and slept.

    On the second day when he woke up, he saw Hu Bing standing by his bed with that photo frame in his hand as he was looking at it. Xu Cheng directly got up and snatched the photo frame over, not looking too good.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to not touch other people¡¯s stuff without permission,¡± he said with a long face.

    Hu Bing shrugged nonchntly but asked in return, ¡°Is this the three swordsmen?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    Hu Bing wasn¡¯t happy with his attitude and sneered, ¡°I just came to see when you were going to sleep until. Are you not nning to train? Do you n to make the 14 of us all wait for you? If you don¡¯t want to participate in thepetition then just quit, don¡¯t drag the rest of us down.¡±

    After saying that, he directly walked out.

    Xu Cheng went to the bathroom and quickly washed his face and brushed his teeth. Then, after putting on the green tank top, military pants, and boots, he hurriedly exited the dorm and rushed to the training field where the team was assembling.

    Chapter 171: Combat Training Between Veteran and Rookie (Part two)

    There were already a lot of people in line training.

    When Xu Cheng went over, the Head Instructor said, ¡°Fall in.¡±

    Xu Cheng joined the rank, stood up tall, and looked up ahead.

    ¡°Same training, thepetition team will havebat training with veterans. Both sides will be equipped with empty shells, rifles, pistols, sniper rifles, army daggers, electronic mines, and other equipment. In the first round, thepetition team will y defense, and the veterans are on offense. Both sides will switch on the second round. Everyone clear?¡±

    The 30 or so soldiers all shouted, ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Now,petition team, fall out!¡± the head instructor shouted.

    Hu Bing and the other 13 people all stepped out, and Xu Cheng also stepped out,ing up to a total of 15 people in a new rank.

    But at this moment, Hu Bing opened his mouth. ¡°Sir!¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°I think our 14-men team already has great synergy. Due to theck of understanding of Captain Xu¡¯s strength, there¡¯s no way to add him and make reasonable arrangements on such short notice.¡±

    The head instructor frowned.

    Hu Bing: ¡°We still wee him, but if he¡¯s joining, he needs to prove himself.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°How do I prove myself?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡±Please stand on the opposing side andbat us. Let me see your strength.¡±

    The veterans were not happy. ¡°You guys trained for so long together and have great synergy, Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t even trained with us, how¡¯s the result going to be fair?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°If you guys can beat us, then what¡¯s the use of us? Why not just send you guys to thepetition? I know you guys will lose, I just want him on the opposite side to test out his strength.¡±

    The veteran still wanted to say a few more words, but Xu Cheng suddenly stepped to the veteran¡¯s team. He used his actions to answer his decision.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The head instructor looked at Hu Bing, a bit dissatisfied with his level of tolerance.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go back and prepare your equipment. Then, go into the wild.¡±

    Both teams all went to pick up their gears. Xu Cheng only picked up a dagger first. It wasn¡¯t sharp, but there was a smear device on the edge, and sliding it against the enemies¡¯ throat would leave behind a red trail, and that would count as a kill. The rifles and pistols all used empty shells so the damage was greatly reduced. The mines were simr to actual ones and could be dismantled. If they were detonated, they would send off smoke, and the soldier that stepped on it would be eliminated.

    A veteran named Wei Yuan said to him, ¡°Xu Cheng, I feel for you Bro. You got injured and aren¡¯t as strong as before, but so what? This mathafacking rookie is so arrogant. Us brothers, we will fack them in the azz, for Xu Cheng! No one coward out!¡±

    The other veterans all nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t beat him in solobat, but we will troll them to death in a teamfight!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled indifferently. He put the dagger behind his waist, and then picked up a pistol and a pack of bullets into his backpack. After putting on the helmet,bat suit, boots, gloves, goggles and such, they all jumped onto a truck. They would be sent to the jungle area at the back of the mountain of the military region, while thepetition team would be sent to the other side of the mountain to the defense region. They would have half a day to deploy defense measures, and then Xu Cheng¡¯s side would be responsible for offense. They could utilize the dark night or even early morning tounch surprise raids. As long as they can win, it doesn¡¯t matter what tactics or methods you use.

    The time limit is 24 hours!

 Chapter 172 - Power of Solo Ace

    Chapter 172: Power of Solo Ace (Part one)

    After half a day passed, at about 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a total of 16 veterans including Xu Cheng got off the truck and began entering the jungle.

    Wei Yuan wiped mud on his face, while other veterans began using leaves and branches as cover. Some people took a bite of theirpressed biscuits and then gestured to ask if Xu Cheng wanted any.

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    Wei Yuan looked at him and said, ¡°Xu Cheng, now that you are the captain, how do you want to do them?¡±

    Xu Cheng leaned against the tree, and he didn¡¯t push the captain position around. He said, ¡°One can¡¯t eat hot tofu fast. With Hu Bing¡¯s temper, he probably wants to show off his skills in front of me and would want to break away from formation to solo us. So, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the rest of their team, and it will give us a bigger chance.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Xu Cheng, you are still as cunning as ever haha, this guy indeed likes to get all the credit, and he does like to solo to prove how strong he is.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s not wrong either, because only when soloing can the soldier demonstrate his worth as the ace. It would help the team a lot if a soldier could go 1v10 in a team fight.¡±

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°Say, Xu Cheng, after your injury, you aren¡¯t even worse than me now, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡±

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°In the past, you were even more arrogant than Hu Bing, howe you are so cautious now? It¡¯s not your style at all.¡±

    Xu Cheng just grinned. ¡°In the past, that kind of behavior would only lead to abandoning team for self-glory, and that¡¯s immature. Since we are all a team, we should act like one. Even if I¡¯m the ace, I will only act when necessary and solve the immediate situation as ites up, but on the grand scheme of things, we should work together. Now, I finally know why the three of us in the past leading a team of veterans still couldn¡¯t achieve a better rank at thepetition. I think we didn¡¯t have enough trust in each other, and if we believed in ourrades, then maybe we could have fought for higher scores.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m not really used to you being so modest, I still like the arrogant you haha! If you don¡¯t go berserk, the other military regions might think that we are all sick cats.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Alright, hurry up and replenish your energy. After you are done eating, we will go into the forest.¡±

    ¨C Command HQ, Monitoring Center ¨C

    The head instructors and tactical analysts were all gathered here, and there was a simted terrain projected onto a desk. There was video surveince of everywhere in the forest, and there were people responsible for monitoring the live-stream to analyze each soldiers¡¯ critical qualities and problem-solving abilities. Then, there were also another batch of analysts that recorded down the mistakes that the soldiers made for them to pay attention and improve on in the future.

    ¡°Head Instructor, which side should we look at first?¡±

    The head instructor stroked the beard on his chin and said, ¡°Put up all the footage of the defending side. There¡¯s no point watching the attacking side, just focus on the defending team.¡±

    The technician nodded and immediately switched to the defense side.

    In the videos, within half of the day, Hu Bing and the others on the defending side made a lot of traps. They already deployed their soldiers at ambushing positions. They had vision on the high ground, a sniper, fire cover, as well as a trapped route they could use to retreat all nned out ahead of time.

    The head instructor looked at the defending team all staying in their locations, unmoving, as if a big war was about to erupt, and he immediatelyughed, ¡°Now there¡¯s a bit of a gap between the veterans and rookies. If you don¡¯t believe me, just look at Xu Cheng¡¯s side. They are actually eating and drinking right now, and it¡¯s just the defending side¡¯s rookies¡¯ brains that had been tense the whole time. This won¡¯t work at all. If Xu Cheng¡¯s team chooses to drag this out, then the rookies will for sure copse if they try to be mentally focused for 24 hours.¡±

    Chapter 172: Power of Solo Ace (Part two)

    Indeed, when the footage capturing Xu Cheng and his team was brought up, it was just like what the head instructor said. Those guys weren¡¯t in a hurry at all, they were all on the ground and chewing, trying to preserve energy.

    The head instructor connected a mic to the speaker above Xu Cheng¡¯s head. ¡°You old fritters, be serious.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, stood up, and gestured. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    The 14 veterans immediately switched from the rxed expression to a dignified face as they began to explore the deep forest.

    ¡°Sniper cover from behind.¡± Xu Cheng said to the three snipers, and they nodded as they slowed down their steps to fall to the back of the team.

    ¡°Wei Yuan, get on the tree and scout ahead,¡± Xu Cheng said to Old Wei.

    Wei Yuan nodded, and he agilely climbed up the tree like a monkey. He picked a thicker branch so the dense leaves could cover him. After getting to the top, he pushed some leaves to the side and looked around with his telescope.

    ¡°Fifty meters ahead, seems normal,¡± Wei said through the mic.

    Xu Cheng waved and the team advanced. In fact, without Wei Yuan¡¯s telescope, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes could see anything ahead, like he had wall-hacks enabled.

    For instance, when they were about a hundred meters into the forest, Liao Shuhang was too focused on the path ahead and didn¡¯t check his foot. Suddenly, Xu Cheng whispered to him, ¡°Shuhang, stop!¡±

    Liao Shuhang paused and looked back at Xu Cheng, not know what instruction he had for him next.

    But Xu Cheng just said, ¡°Look below your foot, the leaves shows signs of being moved recently.¡±

    Liao Shuhang only looked down then and checked. Usually, no one visited this ce, and the leaves on the ground would wither together in a gradual pattern, but the leaves below his foot, although yellowish, after he looked closely, had obviously been rearranged, with some of the older leaves being on top of the fresh ones. He swallowed, holy crap, he was that close to bing the first one to be eliminated. There was definitely a mine underneath.

    He gave Xu Cheng a big thumbs up to indicate that he received his reminder.

    ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s detection ability is still excellent.¡± Looking at the monitor screen, the head instructor smiled gratifyingly.

    ¡°But Head Instructor, you should know, among the participants of the 36 Army Competition, the most important skill that every soldier should have is realbat experience, and right now, weck powerful individual soldiers. Because once camouge and ambush are exposed, a good soldier could destroy a whole team. Every year, thepetition is a big chaotic battle. Within one week, 36 teams will enter the jungle to see who can be thest ones left standing. At this moment, it¡¯s still individual aces that are more reliable.¡±

    After participating in thepetition so many times, how could the head instructor not know that?

    Every year, it had always been the three Swordsmen from their military region that would stay alive until the end, but the other military regions all had over a dozen people. And that was because along with being smart, they would try to pick on the smaller teams to attack and eliminate them to boost their own scores. In here, there also existed private agreements between regions to have temporary truces first to gain an advantage. For instance, every year, the top military regions would all avoid fighting each other first so the weaker teams wouldn¡¯t take advantage of them, and they would always team up or go out on their own to find weak teams to get lots of points first. Under such tacit cooperation, it would indeed be a bit difficult for the Three Swordsmen to break through the siege of the other teams. Every year, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost for 2 more days before gettingpletely eliminated. It was quite obvious how advantageous it would be to have more aces on one team. With each additional ace soldier, they would add anotheryer of safety for the team¡¯s survival and deterrence. Usually, if you were a soft tomato with a few hard spots, everyone would try to pick on you and ambush you first to get you out.

 Chapter 173 - This Brat Wonâ€™t Get Any Advantage

    Chapter 173: This Brat Won¡¯t Get Any Advantage (Part one)

    On the defending side, Hu Bing¡¯s hiding spot was very risky. He was lying in ambush in a disguised spot outside of the defense zone. In his words, he was nning to shut the gate once the enemies are in. When Xu Cheng and his team passed by him and engaged with the defending side, he would appear from behind Xu Cheng¡¯s team and im their heads.

    This was a strategy he arbitrarily decided, and the other members didn¡¯t really agree with it. After all, their entire game n was to y around him. So if he was exposed or got eliminated first, it would be a real uphill battle for the rest of the team against the team of veterans. In fact, they knew Hu Bing was just trying to show off, but they couldn¡¯t refute. He often did this before and there had been sessful asions, so they didn¡¯t show their disagreement too directly.

    Seeing Hu Bing¡¯s situation,the analysts at the monitoring center said, ¡°He¡¯s being too reckless. He¡¯s simply putting himself in the forefront andcks sense in the grand scheme of things.¡±

    The head instructor crossed his arms, looked at the surveince footage, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°He wants to capture Xu Cheng. He knows the veterans would probably y around Xu Cheng on the offense and Xu Cheng, the brain of the team whosebat strength just declined, should be in the rear of the formation. It would be hard to prate the formation to get Xu Cheng, so he thought he might as well hide outside of the defense zone so when the veteran team goes in, he would be in close proximity with Xu Cheng. This brat just really wants Xu Cheng to see how powerful he is.¡±

    Switching the screen to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, the analyst said, ¡°This brat should still be respectful towards veterans.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The head instructor said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he could get any advantage going up against Xu Cheng. After the trip to C City, I felt like Xu Cheng underwent a transformation. I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s different about him now, but I can feel that his style is much different than before.¡±

    Analyst: ¡°Head Instructor, what do you want to say?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°I feel that Xu Cheng being able to maintain this kind of calm and unrelenting attitude only means that everything is under his control. Do you see how he led the veterans through the path without too much worry? That means he already predicted where the defending team would be hiding in ambush. If it was someone else, they would be extremely cautious right after setting foot into the forest, but he isn¡¯t. They are moving through the forest very quickly.¡±

    Analyst: ¡°It might be because he¡¯s previously familiar with the forest. After all, he stayed in the 5th Military Region for 4 years before, so he knows all about this terrain.¡±

    The head instructor smiled in response. ¡°Do you still remember the map of the mines deployed by the defending team?¡±

    The analysts immediately yed the footage from before and then noted down the formation of the mines that were deployed. Then, they realized that Hu Bing¡¯s team¡¯s mine deployment was very tactical, and it was the ssic pyramidyout.

    There would be one mine in the front, and then two ced 5 meters away, and then three ced 7 meters away, like a triangr pyramid, with the sharpest part pointing outward and the widest area towards the defending side. This kind ofyout meant the soldiers couldn¡¯t dodge the mines if they were to walk in a straight line, and they had to go zig-zag into the mine zone, or else they would for sure detonate one.

    After seeing thisyout, the analyst immediately asked the technician, ¡°Did the attacking side cross this area yet?¡±

    Technician: ¡°They already did.¡±

    Analyst: ¡°No casualties at all?¡±

    Technician: ¡°None of the mines were detonated, so no one¡¯s out so far.¡±

    The analysts were all shocked. At this moment, the head instructor spoke, ¡°Xu Cheng perfectly led the team across the minefield.¡±

    The analysts immediately said, ¡°Hurry and switch to the attacking side¡¯s cameras to check the yback!¡±

    Chapter 173: This Brat Won¡¯t Get Any Advantage (Part two)

    The technician was in a difficult spot. ¡°It will take some time... Earlier, the head instructor said to just y the defense side¡¯s cameras, so the footage on the attacking side was being rendered on lower priority.¡±

    On the defense side, the hidden sentry hiding at the top of a tree noticed Xu Cheng¡¯s team¡¯s arrival. He quietly whispered into his headset, ¡°Target acquired.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Which direction?¡±

    Hidden Sentry: ¡°Ahead.¡±

    Hu Bing paused for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the minefield? Count their team, how many did they lose?¡±

    The hidden sentry counted with his telescope, and after being silent for a brief moment, he said, ¡°Zero.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°That¡¯s impossible! They just passed the minefield, and every 5 or so meters, they would for sure step on a mine if they walked in a straight line! It¡¯s impossible that they didn¡¯t lose a single guy! Absolutely impossible! Count again.¡±

    The sentry counted again, and he muttered as he bitterly smiled, ¡°There are indeed 15 of them, no casualties, they are still- ¡°

    Before he could finish, the sentry heard a ¡°pa¡± sound. There was a color spot on his helmet! Hismunication device was turned off and he lost contact with the team.

    ¡°Hello? What did you say? Hello? Li Yang, do you copy?¡± The hidden sentry lost contact before he could finish his sentence, Hu Bing knew it meant he was taken out.

    ¡°Fack! Everyone, be on the alert. Li Yang¡¯s already out, there are still 15 people on the offense!¡± Hu Bing gritted his teeth as he reminded the other members.

    On the offensive side, a veteran sniper wiped the sweat off his forehead after he took out the hidden sentry. Thank god the shotnded, or it would have alerted the enemy and impacted their operation.

    Xu Cheng gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Old Wang, I got nothing to say, your shooting skill is still as sharp as always.¡±

    Old Wang let out a breath of relief. ¡°Thank God I dripped a few eye drops in my eyes beforeing in and my eyes didn¡¯t fack me up at the crucial moment.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Xu Cheng, how did you know there was a hidden sentry there? Holy crap, you were actually right!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Look at the sky, what time is it right now?¡±

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°It¡¯s almost 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said, ¡°The sun at five is at a pretty low angle. Look at the other trees, usually the density of the leaves on trees follow a pattern, and that allows the trees to glimmer a bit once the sun rays shines into the tree. However, the tree over there had significantly less shining spots reflecting back the sun, which meant that there was most likely someone hiding in there.¡±

    Wei Yuan stuck up his thumb. ¡°What a pro! But just now, why did you get us to follow you and walk forward in the weird zig-zag pattern?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that was the minefield just now, and Wu Bing had a pretty clever deployment of mines. With your big hearts and clumsy movements, it would be surprising if you guys didn¡¯t step on one.¡±

 Chapter 174 - Perfect Pathing

    Chapter 174: Perfect Pathing (Part one)

    The group of veterans all felt a bit embarrassed upon hearing that. Wei Yuan snorted, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a very considerate guy that¡¯s attentive to details.¡°

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°If you are such a considerate guy, then why did you still get dumped and she say that you are not a considerate guy? That b*tch lying then?¡±

    The others all burst into a lowughter upon hearing this, while Wei Yuan and Liao Shuhang almost got into a fight right there and then.

    Inside themand center, the analysts said, ¡°If the veterans keep on dragging this on, it will actually be more beneficial for the defending side. If it was the usual defense tactic, the darker it gets, the more difficult it would be to defend against an attack. But with Hu Bing¡¯s strategy, it will be more advantageous the darker it gets, because the dark will provide better cover for him to ambush them.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°This is also something smart about Hu Bing.This brat is pretty good, it¡¯s just his temper that needs more improvement. I hope he doesn¡¯t fall too hard in thepetition.¡±

    On the other side, Xu Cheng looked at the sunset and said faintly, ¡°The sky¡¯s getting dark.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Xu Cheng, should we just stall it out with them? Should we wait until the middle of the night tounch a surprise attack?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here for the night. I still want to go back and take a hot shower.¡±

    Everyone else was speechless. Come on, bro, you came here to train, and we are all trying hard to help you prove yourself to Hu Bing, yet you are so rxed that it seems like winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter... Can you be more serious and at least act nervous?

    Xu Cheng knew these guys misunderstood him. He grinned. ¡°What I meant was, let¡¯s finish them fast.¡±

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°How should we finish them? Just tell us what we should do. We are only about 200 meters away from the defense zone,and we should be crossing into their sights any minute now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Old Zhang, take out the map.¡±

    Old Zhang took out the map from his backpack andid it on the floor. Xu Cheng studied the map and he raised his head to use his prating vision and ultrasonic waves to lock onto the peopleying in ambush ahead. Then, he took out a pen and drew a circle on the map. ¡°If they are hiding there, the giant tree and dense shrubs could provide very good cover for them to either attack or retreat. It¡¯s a cone-shaped defense line, and if we attack from the center, the enemies waiting in ambush on both sides can quicklye for reinforcement, resulting in a head-on confrontation on all sides which would ce us at a great disadvantage. I think they also predicted we won¡¯t be attacking from the center, so they deployed many traps on the two sides, and now, it¡¯s the center that¡¯s actually wide open for now.¡±

    Liao Shuhang was a bit lost. ¡°Then, Old Xu, where should we attack? After hearing what you said, I feel like there¡¯s no way to take them on...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked up and nced at the points the enemies set up ambushes at. There were 5 people on each side, with Hu Bing guarding the far center with four other soldiers. Just like Xu Cheng said, there were many traps and mines on both sides, all of them well-disguised. It was almost night time, and it would definitely be a big disadvantage for the attacking side.

    Wait!

    Xu Cheng looked everywhere, and suddenly Hu Bing was gone!

    Where did he go?

    Xu Cheng looked for awhile trying to find him, finally locating his tracks in the shrubs. Oh wow, this brat actually hid himself in the center on the outer region where they would pass by for sure.

    Upon seeing this, Xu Cheng smiled, and his eyes revealed a sly look.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    He pointed at the map and said to the veterans, ¡°There are people on both sides. Now, I will draw an offense road map for you. Remember, the circles I drew are where traps could be at, so definitely try to avoid them on your way there.¡±

    Chapter 174: Perfect Pathing (Part two)

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the middle is wide open? Since the two sides are heavily guarded and trapped, why are we still attacking from both sides?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why are there so many traps on both sides? Because the disadvantage of splitting troops to two sides is that the moment one side is in trouble, it would be very difficult for the other side to provide reinforcements on time. Only the troops in the middle can provide support to either side really quickly, but they would be abandoning the other side if they head to one side. So, they decided to deploy most of their resources and traps on the sides just in case we pick a strategy that could put them in a passive position, and the traps and mines can help them buy some time. And if we decide to go down the middle, both sides can easily copse on us, and when that happens, our chances of winning would be significantly lower because we have no terrain nor positioning advantage.¡±

    The others heard this and nodded. ¡°But they are defending, plus the covers and traps, even if we split up the army like they did and go from both sides, it would be very hard for us to make progress advancing, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My n is, Wei Yuan, you go to the left side by yourself.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°WHAT?! You want me to feed? Bro, I don¡¯t want to be the glorious sacrifice by myself, can you at least send a few more with me? Taking on 5 people by myself on one side? I really can¡¯t do it man...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You don¡¯t even trust me now?¡±

    The others looked at each other, and Liao Shuhang elbowed Wei Yuan. ¡°Let Old Xu finish.¡±

    Xu Cheng waited for everyone to stop talking again before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s because I know you guys can¡¯t take on either side in a 5v5, that¡¯s why I nned for Wei Yuan to go to the left side.¡±

    He pointed at the cross mark he drew and said, ¡°Wei Yuan, you don¡¯t have to be too aggressive. You just need to appear in this area. Remember, take cover right away after making an appearance because this left side has a sniper, and the others will focus on the right side. Follow my n, the right side only has a defense formation of 5 people, if the 13 of you can¡¯t take them down, then go home and y with mud instead.¡±

    Old Zhang: ¡°But what if we are focusing on sieging but the enemies circle behind us and copse on us?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s why I told Wei Yuan to sit on the left side. It would already be time-consuming and dangerous for their left side to reinforce the right side. However, they wille over sooner orter after realizing there are 13 of you besieging the right side, including Hu Bing¡¯s squad in the middle. That¡¯s why Wei Yuan will try and buy enough time, and I will also stall the middle, while the thirteen of you annihte the right side. Remember what I told you guys, following the path I drew will help you avoid a lot of the traps. Then, you three snipers, focus, you guys can¡¯t expose yourselves at all. Let the people in front be responsible for providing you with target coordinates, and you just need to take care of them from the dark.¡±

    The three snipers nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Everyone know what to do now?¡±

    The fourteen of them nodded.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s move. We need toplete this mission before the night falls. After the sun sets, you guys won¡¯t be able to effectively follow the path I drew for you to dodge the traps and mines.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Wait, wait, after all this, what about you?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a sniper rifle from his bag and smiled. ¡°I will take the enemy captain¡¯s head.¡±

    Liao Shuhang led 12 guys and went to the right side. He followed the map Xu Cheng drew and avoided many mines and traps.

    The tactical analysts watching the surveince were very shocked. ¡°Head Instructor, look at the path they are taking, they are perfectly avoiding all the traps. These guys are really lucky.¡±

    The head instructor squinted his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s luck.¡±

    When they leaned against several big trees to hide and counted down to the start of their operation, Old Zhang looked at the map. He couldn¡¯t help but pick up a rock to throw at a spot that Xu Cheng drew a circle on. Originally, he just wanted to see just how urate were Xu Cheng¡¯s predictions, but the area that big rocknded immediately sank, revealing a bit pit.

    The jaws of Old Zhang and the others all dropped. ¡°Holy crap, there really is a trap!¡±

 Chapter 175 - Sly Little D:ck

    Chapter 175: Sly Little D:ck (Part one)

    Xu Cheng picked up his sniper rifle and aimed directly at the patch of grass behind a tree in the middle. He knew Hu Bing was hiding there. He purposely focused fire on the right side to purposely put one enemy side in a difficult spot. Without an excellent solo ace like Hu Bing, even if the team on the left tries to head to the right side to provide reinforcement, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. So, if the right side defense was about to copse, the midne would try and provide reinforcement for sure. As long as Hu Bing dared to lift up his head and move, Xu Cheng would for sure be able tond a headshot on the team captain.

    When the head instructor saw from the surveince footage how the veteran team avoided all the traps, he felt things were about to get real interesting. ¡°Looks like the rookies are going to hit a wall this time.¡±

    Liao Shuhang and the others got ready, so he said to his mic, ¡°Wei Yuan, are you there yet?¡±

    On Wei Yuan¡¯s side, he was creeping on the floor, crawling in the grass, doing flips here and there and finally getting into cover behind a big tree. He replied to the mic, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. At the count of three, I will go and attract fire. Pray for me that I won¡¯t get shot by the first wave of bullets.¡±

    Then, on a silent count to three, he suddenly charge out, immediately exposing himself inside the enemy sniper¡¯s field of vision. But, he was running like his life depended on it, going too fast for the rookie sniper to react in time, so the sniper missed the shot.

    ¡°Enemy spotted!¡± The left side immediately notified the rest of the team.

    All the ambushing rookies immediately became focused, including Hu Bing that was hiding. He also tensed up as he listened closely to the situations reported by both sides.

    Then, the moment Wei Yuan appeared on the left side, Liao Shuhang who was responsible for the right side said to the others, ¡°Old Xu said that there were about 5 people on this side, I remembered the pathing we should take, so I will lead the charge. Snipers, the areas marked by the two circles Old Xu drew has enemy snipers. Locate them as soon as possible and take them out!¡±

    The three snipers nodded, and their expressions were very serious. They immediately got to cover and took aim at the general area the enemy snipers were located.

    Seeing them ready, Liao Shuhang said to the other 9 people, ¡°Get ready, we are charging in.¡±

    The others nodded, and then, everyone took in a deep breath. Liao Shuhang stuck out 5 fingers, and the fingers each went down one by one until he clenched to make a fist, he led the charge and charge out from their cover into the defense area from the right side.

    ¡°Enemy spotted!¡± Another rookie sniper reported as he was about to take a shot at Liao Shuhang and the others that had charged into his field of vision. However, sniper rifles have high recoil and low shooting speed, so once the first shot misses the target, the enemies will immediately detect the direction of the sniper, making the subsequent shots even harder to hit.

    When one of the two enemy snipersnded a shot on a veteran, Liao Shuhang quickly led his team to another piece of cover as he shouted, ¡°Snipers, what the f*ck are you guys waiting for?¡±

    Upon seeing that one of his teammates had been eliminated, he beganining to the three snipers on his team.

    Those three snipers under cover immediately locked onto the enemy snipers¡¯ location the moment they fired, and they immediatelynded two headshots, immediately eliminating the two snipers on the rookie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Done!¡± The three snipers let out a sigh of relief and reported to Liao Shuhang.

    ¡°3, 2, 1!¡± Liao Shuhang picked up his gun.

    Chapter 175: Sly Little D:ck (Part two)

    Then, he led another charge deeper into enemy territory. The three rookies left on the right side hid in a fortress they constructed and began opening fire as they shouted into their mic, ¡°They are breaking through the right side!¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°How many people?¡±

    ¡°One down, there should still be 8 more! Wait, no, our two snipers got taken out, there should be more snipers covering them. There should be a dozen of them sieging our side! We need reinforcements!¡±

    The soldiers on the left side said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, we also spotted enemies on our side.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°You guys got tricked! It¡¯s those old fritters¡¯ tactic to distract us! Send 3 people over for reinforcement, we will send 4 brothers as well. Hold on!¡±

    The other rookies: ¡°Hu Bing, they should be all inside the defense area now, can youe and provide reinforcement too? If we attack them head on, we can win for sure! I¡¯m pretty sure most of them came over on one side but I don¡¯t know why they haven¡¯t set off a single trap. We don¡¯t have an advantage anymore, and if you don¡¯te, then us losing the right side is only a matter of time. After all, they have a numbers advantage, and besides, our snipers are all out now.¡±

    They were right. If the veterans really focused on taking down the right side first, then they could head on against them. The rookies on the defense side weren¡¯t afraid to go head on against the veterans, because once the attacking side ran low on bullets, it would be time for the rookies to stomp the veterans.

    Hu Bing hesitated for a moment and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure all of them are in?¡±

    Comrade: ¡°Pretty much. Including the one we took down, there were about 10 people that charged in on the right side. At the same time, two of our snipers were taken down right at the beginning, and that means there should be at least 4 snipers that could locate ours so fast. 10 plus 4, that¡¯s 14, and Senior Wei Yuan is probably just a decoy on the left side.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Okay, hold on, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Then, he slowly looked up from his cover to make sure there were no enemies around. After making sure it was safe, he finally slowly climbed out from the pit. However, what he didn¡¯t notice was that a sniper within the forest had already been targeting him.

    Xu Cheng pulled the trigger with a satisfied smile on his face. Pa!

    Hu Bing just felt the helmet on his head receiving a tough impact, and then the smoke signal on his helmet went off. Then, a voice sounded in the speaker, ¡°Hu Bing, out!¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s whole face was twisted. He fiercely threw the gun down onto the ground. ¡°Holy fack! Who facking hit me? Come out and show your face!¡±

    The head instructor yelled at Hu Bing angrily through the earpiece. ¡°Hu Bing, stop throwing a tantrum, just ept the defeat. If you get emotional again, then you will face penalties.¡±

    Hu Bing was just too angry. He had never been taken out this fast before, and this time was simply a humiliation for him! He was still expecting to teach Xu Cheng a lesson, yet he ended up being one of the first ones to get eliminated. How could he not be pissed?

    Just when Hu Bing was still feeling unconvinced, Xu Cheng casually walked out from the jungle.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Hu Bing¡¯s eyes stared wide open.

    ¡°It¡¯s me that took you out. Without the backbone, the rookies are probably doomed. There¡¯s a saying called, getting defeated so hard like andslide,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said as he walked past Hu Bing. Thetter quickly said to his mic, ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s at mid!¡±

    However, hismunication device was already shut off since he was out.

    Xu Cheng said as he walked further and further away from him, ¡°Even if your mic¡¯s working, you already sent your guys to the right side.¡±

    On the right side, upon hearing the broadcast of Hu Bing being out, Wei Yuan, Liao Shuhang, and the others all screamed and shouted in joy as they were still engaging in heavy fire, ¡°Hu Bing¡¯s out already? Fack yeah! Old Xu, good job! Let me tell you, this madafaka Xu Cheng is a sly little d:ck, facking looks all innocent and sh:t but this guy¡¯s got a huge appetite. He¡¯s waiting there to chew the big fish, what a cheeky little !¡±

 Chapter 176 - Almost No Suspense

    Chapter 176: Almost No Suspense (Part one)

    Xu Cheng could naturally hear Wei Yuan¡¯s voice. He took out a dagger and said to his mic, ¡°Hold on, everyone, I will go from their backdoor. Don¡¯t be too aggressive and fight them head-on, I will take care of them. If we are going to win, let¡¯s stomp them. Victory by a small margin isn¡¯t my style.¡±

    After hearing this, the veterans hiding behind the trees giggled. ¡°Old Xu, tell us first, how¡¯s Hu Bing¡¯s face looking right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned and said as he travelled deeper into enemy territory, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to take a look. I¡¯m scared that he¡¯s going to eat me.¡±

    The veterans allughed.

    Inside the monitoring center, the head instructor bitterlyughed. ¡°This guy was for sure purposely eyeing that brat.¡±

    Other analysts: ¡°Head Instructor, should we try and stop Hu Bingter before he tries to fight Xu Cheng?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°If they are going to fight, then just let them fight. Isn¡¯t it our military¡¯s style to convince one and another with fists? Don¡¯t get in the way, it will be best if they can resolve the conflict early.¡±

    When the rookies that were heading over to reinforce the right side heard that their ace, Hu Bing, just got eliminated, they were all dumbfounded. However, they immediately got a hold of themselves, and one guy tried to pump up the morale. ¡°Hold on, guys, it¡¯s fine. Without Hu Bing, we are still elites! Believe in yourself, do you guys want Hu Bing to look down on you? Don¡¯t let the veterans think that we are a tiger without ws and teeth the moment we lose Hu Bing.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°These rookies are pretty interesting. They know to stabilize the emotions of theirrades at a critical moment like this. In dangerous times, soldiers need this kind of support more than ever.¡±

    Tactician: ¡°I don¡¯t think Xu Cheng will give them any chance.¡±

    On the rookies¡¯ side, the guy that just talked continued tomunicate to everyone else, ¡°Two people stay behind for cover. Xu Cheng¡¯sing, he¡¯s the team captain so he¡¯s worth a high score. Who wants to take him down?¡±

    Two rookies excitedly nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    Then, with these two staying behind in the midne, the others all went to the right side for reinforcements.

    The two of them found a heavy patch of grass and set up an ambush in it. They set up their rifles and stared right ahead at the front. After waiting for a moment and not seeing Xu Cheng, the two of them were a bit confused.

    ¡°Did you guys spot Xu Chenging in yet? We don¡¯t see himing down the midne,¡± the two rookies reported.

    ¡°No, no one new showed up on our side, I think Xu Cheng¡¯s probably on his way down mid. Once you take him down, the veterans¡¯ morale will probably be more unstable.¡±

    The two rookies ambushing for Xu Cheng felt a heavy weight on their shoulders. They had heard of the solobat strength of the Three Swordsmen, and today, they were almost about to witness the legend. They were quite looking forward to it actually.

    However, from the camera monitoring the area those two rookies were in, only the tacticians, analysts, and the head instructor saw that Xu Cheng had already went around them and was crawling towards them.

    Several analysts immediately noted down, ¡°The rookies aren¡¯t vignt enough. They didn¡¯t even notice when an enemy soldier had crawled behind them.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Xu Cheng was too quiet. His stealth ability had always been top-notch.¡±

    The two rookies indeed didn¡¯t notice that Xu Cheng had bypassed therge forested area and lurked from behind them. A rookie was staring right into his scope as his gun was aimed at the general direction he thought Xu Cheng would being from, waiting to pull the trigger when the target shows up. Then, the higher ups would get a good impression of him, and then spend more resources on training him and thus push him onto a bigger stage. Then he could win the heart of a beautiful heiress and retire to be a CEO...

    Chapter 176: Almost No Suspense (Part two)

    Before he could even finish fantasizing about his bright future, he suddenly felt a cold touch on his neck. The recruit was immediately shocked, only to find out right after that Xu Cheng¡¯s dagger had already drawn a line on his throat!

    Then, Xu Cheng immediately jumped into a roll and drew a line across the other rookie¡¯s throat before he could react.

    ¡°Li Neng, Mo Long, out!¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled at the two rookies. ¡°Next time, remember to estimate the travel time between two points. I would only need 3 minutes to get to you guys straight from midne, but I took 10 minutes.¡±

    The two rookiesid on the ground in embarrassment, and Xu Cheng already left, continuing his surprise attack from the enemy backline.

    ¡°You guys in the front, don¡¯t bother holding on, just wait until the demon kinges from behind and reaps your lives. You guys might as well turn around and take care of him first.¡± Wei Yuan was using a big rock as cover and he shouted at the rookies that were sieging him. On the left nk, he still had 3 people pinning him down.

    The three rookies responsible for defending the left nk also had their own n. They knew that things would most likely not turn out well for them. Since the moment Hu Bing got eliminated, the best chance they could have was to group at mid and fight it out. But now, Xu Cheng was dominating the midne and had already taken 3 down, so it was already toote for them to head to mid to provide reinforcements. On the right side, they only had 7 guys and it would be impossible for them to hold out against 12 veterans. Losing would onlye sooner orter, and instead of getting tortured to death, the three of them thought they might as well surround Wei Yuan right now and take him out at the very least.

    This idea was unanimously agreed upon by all three of them. Therefore, they decided to abandon their defense formation and go for it. Knowing that there was no one else backing Wei Yuan up, they all began moving forward to hunt him down.

    Wei Yuan just felt the rock that he was hiding behind was getting bombarded by empty shells, and he immediately knew that the enemies were determined to eat him first. Right now, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to run out without getting hit by all the empty shells. When those three slowly got closer, he smiled bitterly as he still didn¡¯t forget to joke around in their team voice chat. ¡°Old Xu, I hate you. You said you weren¡¯t going to make me cannon folder, but they have me all surrounded now and you guys still aren¡¯ting?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t respond, because he was already behind those three rookies. He didn¡¯t have a gun on him, only a dagger, like an assassin. The three rookies were all too focused on moving towards the rock Wei Yuan was hiding behind, and Xu Cheng also slowly moved towards them.

    With his back against the rock, Wei Yuan panted. He knew that reinforcements would probably note in time, so was he going to be a real man for the moment or a coward for the rest of his life?

    He could hear those three¡¯s footsteps getting closer and closer. Gritting his teeth, he muttered to himself, ¡°Fack, let¡¯s do this, at least one for one!¡±

    He suddenly jumped into a roll from the rock and just when he was about to open fire on the rookies, he shockingly found that the three rookies had already been eliminated by Xu Cheng. Their necks all had a red mark left by Xu Cheng¡¯s dagger.

    ¡°Zhang Kai, Li Weishun, Yang Congxia, out!¡±

    Wei Yuan bitterlyughed as hey on the ground, ¡°I did such a handsome roll, yet you couldn¡¯t save even one kill for me?¡±

    Xu Chengughed, ¡°Do cannon fodder have human rights?¡± Then, he immediately went for the right nk. Wei Yuan shouted from behind him, ¡°You a$$, please wait, let me kiss it!¡±

    As the head instructor watched this, he asked the analysts, ¡°What¡¯s the headcount on both sides right now?¡±

    ¡°7 rookies left, 14 veterans left.¡±

    The head instructor shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s over. Strictly speaking, it was already over when Hu Bing was eliminated. An ace shouldn¡¯t take this much of a risk, and he failed.¡±

    Analyst: ¡°But the 7 rookies are still holding on.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°It¡¯s useless. With Xu Cheng here, the two teams just aren¡¯t on the same level. It¡¯s done, let everyone withdraw and aim to get back before it gets dark.¡±

    Then, he got up and left themand center. But, the corner of his mouth lifted into a smile, because Xu Cheng¡¯s power didn¡¯t seem to have been affected by the past at all, and this was the best news.

 Chapter 177 - We Are Recording a Reality Show?

    <b>Chapter 177: We Are Recording a Reality Show? (Part one)</b>

    By the evening, what happened during practice had already spread in the army like wildfire. The 15 rookies sat on a truck and drove back, and Hu Bing had his head down, keeping silent the whole way.

    The other rookies originally wanted tofort him. However, after all, this loss was caused by Hu Bing¡¯s self-centered strategy, so they thought Hu Bing might interpret theirfort as them mocking him so they all just remained silent.

    At night when Hu Bing went to the shower room, he could still hear other soldiers whispering and chatting about what happened during the day.

    ¡°The Three Swordsmen truly deserve that title. Although there¡¯s just one left now, Xu Cheng¡¯s still enough to stomp the rookies.¡±

    ¡°I know right, I heard Hu Bing was the third one to get eliminated, and he was head-shotted by Xu Cheng¡¯s sniper rifle too! What a humiliation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah man, the moment he got eliminated, it was just straight up downhill from there for the rookies. I heard the casualty ratio was 1 to 8. The veterans only lost one guy, and the rookies lost 8. There really wasn¡¯t a point to continue to practice with such a disparity.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s interesting is that Xu Cheng took out 6 of those guys, including Hu Bing. I heard that on the way back, the whole veteran team was singing on their truck, and the rookies¡¯ truck almost had a fight.¡±

    ¡°That brat does need to be taught a lesson. Before Xu Cheng came back, it seemed like everyone and everything needed to revolve around him. He was so prideful, but he at least needs the asset to be proud, or else it¡¯s just blind arrogance.¡±

    Hu Bing was under running water and was about to cough up blood out of anger after hearing those words. He couldn¡¯t be calmed down no matter how cold the water was, and even now, he was still in denial of defeat. The hardest thing for him to face was the fact that he was taken out by a headshot from Xu Cheng.

    Just for this, he even went to scold the rookie that reported the situation at that time. That rookie indeed said everyone was at the right side, and that was why he popped his head out and came out of cover. That rookie was also feeling wronged. In the middle of the battle, no one could report what the enemies were up to with absolute certainty, he just saw most of the people hade to the right nk, and he thought Captain Xu Cheng had alsoe along.

    Of course, Hu Bing lost quite a lot of the people¡¯s respect for doing this after the fact. Many rookies felt like he couldn¡¯t take a defeat like a man. Those rookies all thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal, since it was still their training period and it wasn¡¯t the realpetition yet. However, Hu Bing took it way too seriously. He even went to interrogate hisrades if they were purposely letting Xu Cheng win, and those words immediately ignited the crowd and a fight almost broke out. They truly became a joke that night.

    ¡°Tomorrow, it¡¯s our turn to attack, and I will take Xu Cheng¡¯s head,¡± Hu Bing punched the wall and said with determination.

    When Hu Bing finished showering and came out with a towel, he saw other people lining up in the hall, and Xu Cheng also came to line up with a towel over his shoulder. When it was a veteran¡¯s turn to go in, he waved at Xu Cheng. ¡°Old Xu, you can go and wash first.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled as he walked over, but who knew Hu Bing would stop right in front of Xu Cheng. The two were face to face. Xu Cheng was quite a bit taller than Hu Bing, and although Hu Bing was standing on the stairs, his presence was still a lot weaker than Xu Cheng¡¯s.

    ¡°You guys used 4 hours today, tomorrow I will use 2 hours to finish the battle.¡± Hu Bing looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You guys just got lucky today. If it was any other time, you guys rushing in like this would already set off a lot of traps and make you suffer tons of casualties.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Alright, tomorrow, we defend, you attack. I hope you guys get lucky too.¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s gaze swept past everyone around, and knowing that the veterans all supported Xu Cheng, he snorted, ¡°Even if you are added to the final list, I hope you know well that the game n wouldn¡¯t be around you.¡±

    Chapter 177: We Are Recording a Reality Show? (Part two)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t respond.

    Hu Bing first sneered and was about to leave, and when he wasing off the stairs, he purposely added more force behind his shoulders to bump with Xu Cheng. But, who knew Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder and arm were like a thick steel wall, and he was cemented into the ground like a mountain. Hu Bing almost dislocated his arm and he tried hard not to cry miserably. He lost his bnce as he fell to the ground into a doggy position, with his bucket carrying bathing supplies also falling onto the ground.

    Hu Bing was about to go berserk as he got up right away and was furious from embarrassment. He wanted to just punch Xu Cheng in the face, and when he was just about to vent his anger, the surrounding veterans weren¡¯t having it. ¡°Hu Bing, what are you doing? You tried to bump into Xu Cheng first, are you gonna get mad because you were too weak and fell to the ground?¡±

    When the furious Hu Bing heard this, he could only re at Xu Cheng, knowing that reason wasn¡¯t on his side. He also didn¡¯t want to go up against so many veterans at once, so he could only rx his clenched fist and point at Xu Cheng as he said, word for word, ¡°We will see you tomorrow!¡±

    Then, he turned around to pick up his bucket and clothes. As he was walking away, Xu Cheng opened his mouth, ¡°You forgot your soap.¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s soap was indeed forgotten on the ground, so Xu Cheng reminded him. But the soldiers in the bathing hall all burst intoughter as they heard this, and they interestingly looked at Hu Bing, seeing if he had the face to pick it up.

    Hu Bing took a look at the soap, and then at the many naked burly men in the bathing hall before he ultimately dismissed the idea of going to pick it up.

    Theughter behind him got even louder.

    After Xu Cheng finished showering, he was summoned by the head instructor¡¯s assistant to his office.

    ¡°Big Bro, you looking for me?¡± Xu Cheng went in and asked. He was quite casual with this ce.

    The head instructor nodded. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t bully Hu Bing too much. That guy has a background.¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged. ¡°He feels like he has a long d:ck so he¡¯s straightforward with his words, but who knew that his d:ck was so long that it went all the way around to thrust into his own butt. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drop this for now. I can guarantee you a spot on the list, but you probably won¡¯t be able to merge into Hu Bing¡¯s team in the near future. Since you have nothing else, then go and work together with this city¡¯s TV station on a program and be their training instructor.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Why not just get someone else? Wouldn¡¯t it be an overkill to let me be the instructor for a bunch of celebrities?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to do it? Theirpensation is extremely high, it¡¯s that reality TV show ¡°True Men¡±, don¡¯t you know? They are doing a second season and they already got the guest list. The first season got pretty good viewership, so they directly invited a lot of A-tier celebrities for the second season. I¡¯m worried that if I leave it to someone else, they will get nervous in front of cameras and celebrities and not be able to record the show, and themander¡¯s intention is, since this show can promote our 5th Military Region, then we must pick out an excellent soldier that can highlight the power of our military region, so I picked you. You know as well, we don¡¯t get many good recruits every year. Just be the representative of our military region and show the true colors of our military region on TV. If the viewership¡¯s good, then next year we will probably have a lot more recruits signing up.¡±

    Xu Cheng was still reluctant. ¡°But you know I¡¯m always very strict when ites to training, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will piss off those big celebrities?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you are not strict enough. When you get serious, even I¡¯m scared of you, so I believe you will be able to make those celebrity guests follow orders.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 178 - I Do!

    Chapter 178: I Do! (Part one)

    Xu Cheng still didn¡¯t want to do the reality show. He said, ¡°Big Bro, you know I came back this time for thepetition, why are you telling me to do some TV show? Those celebrities are all spoiled, I don¡¯t want to have to take care of them.¡±

    The head instructor¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°It¡¯s still a month until thepetition, and although I can¡¯t make you the tactical core of the team, I can still guarantee you a spot. But now, you saw as well, Hu Bing clearly can¡¯t get along with you. In this kind of situation, there are usually two options: you either beat him into submitting or vice versa. Ultimately someone has topromise. However, this guy¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple. Since the beginning, we constructed a game n centering around him. To be frank, it¡¯s to give him a tform that functions like a springboard, and that¡¯s the intention of those behind him. They don¡¯t need us to do anything else, as long as he behaves in the military camp, it won¡¯t be too much trouble for us too. That¡¯s why I hesitated a bit when I heard that you wereing back.¡±

    Xu Cheng came to the sudden realization.

    ¡°So, the participants list was already drafted a long time ago?¡±

    The head instructor nodded and sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t keep this behind you since we are pretty tight, and I know you really want another chance to join that division, but the most I can do is to get you a spot, and Hu Bing has to be the captain. This guy has a strong background and he wants to prove himself, so his family already came to greet us to make a game n that centers around him for this year¡¯spetition. Even if you came back, he will still be the captain.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I understand, that¡¯s fine, I can ept this. I¡¯m fine if they just let me train with them.¡±

    ¡°But you saw as well, this brat really doesn¡¯t like you and he would rather train with just 14 people instead of including you. A country can¡¯t have two kings, so your situation is a bit awkward. Also I forcefully put you onto the list, and Hu Bing wants to marginalize you. I think you have to be prepared.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Do you have a cig?¡±

    The head instructor took out a pack from his drawer and tossed it at him. Xu Cheng took one out and lit it. After awhile, he took a breath and said, ¡°Big Bro, do you know that this time, to participate in thispetition, I already declined invitations from 2 military regions?¡±

    The head instructor paused for a moment. He did indeed know that the 8th MR came over and tried to headhunt Xu Cheng, but there was one more?

    ¡°The head instructor from the 8th MR did indeede before, who¡¯s the other one?¡±

    ¡°The 13th MR,¡± replied Xu Cheng.

    The head instructor¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept? The 13th MR was in the top 3st year! You could¡¯ve had the best chance at winning thepetition this year, are you stupid?!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I would be stupid if I went. I grew up in the 5th MR, and if I won for another MR when I¡¯m at my prime, wouldn¡¯t that be ironic?¡±

    The head instructor didn¡¯t know what to say. He bitterlyughed. ¡°What¡¯s more ironic is that the 5th MR can¡¯t even give you a promise right now, right? Brother, I wish I could do more, but you know our country ces heavy emphasis onworks and backgrounds. Sigh, if Hu Bing was not here, the 5th MR would for sure construct a game n centered around you for your return, that¡¯s undoubted, but...¡±

    Chapter 178: I Do! (Part two)

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about those resources, even duringpetitions, I can listen to Hu Bing¡¯smands. Just let me join them and train together,¡± said Xu Cheng.

    The head instructor shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°We only have the right to suggest and train them, as for what the team does, it¡¯s all up to Hu Bing. I already got scolded by themander for squeezing you onto the list, and the situation will be worse for you if you don¡¯t get along with Hu Bing during training.¡±

    Xu Cheng lowered his head. ¡°I know now, thanks Big Bro.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, you can still train by yourself and everyone else is here to help. Also, this time being the instructor for the reality TV Show was also me wanting to give you more opportunities to showcase your skills. It won¡¯t be filming every day so it won¡¯t affect your training too much. If the show does well, it will help a lot with recruiting next year, and that¡¯s a way of contributing to the military region too. Oh, this is the celebrity list that¡¯sing, take a look. Their whole crew will being to station here in two days, make sure you give me a reply before tomorrow.¡±

    Xu Cheng absent-mindedly took the list and walked out of the head instructor¡¯s office. He was nning to do great things aftering back, and he didn¡¯t expect this kind of event right after his return.

    Xu Cheng clenched his fist, looked at the starry sky, and said with determination, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to train with them? Whatever, solo works too, then I will show you all the absolute power of a soloing ace!¡±

    Looking at the list, Xu Cheng suddenly paused for a moment.

    He saw that the first special guest on this list was actually... Lin Chuxue!

    Was this woman crazy? Coming to the military region to suffer? She had been spoiled since birth, when had she gone through hardships of this level?

    Xu Cheng immediately went back to his dorm, took out his phone, and called Lin Chuxue.

    On the other end, Lin Chuxue was in her condo creating music on the piano. Hearing the phone ring, she turned to look at the caller ID. Seeing the calling from the contact nicknamed ¡°Little Boy¡±, she smiled, picked up the phone, and gently answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Why are you participating in the reality show? Not to mention it¡¯s a hard one called ¡®True Men¡¯.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Are you surprised? I seemed to have grown up under extreme care, like a flower in a greenhouse. I¡¯ve never touched any of the events that were nned for this show, maybe I won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then why are you still joining?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Because I¡¯ve never tried any of it, and I want to give it a shot. If you really want to ask why, then I can answer you. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, let me try and learn more about you.¡± After hesitating for a moment, she softly said on the phone, ¡°I want to go to the military and see how you lived these years, and I also want to see what kind of pain you had to endure to change into a new person. I feel that if I don¡¯t try to learn this part of you, I will regretter on missing out on something.¡±

    Xu Cheng became silent on the phone.

    On the other end, Lin Chuxue said, ¡°If you always treat me like a goddess that¡¯s out of your reach, I¡¯m willing to cut off my wings or take off my crown and make myself ordinary. The ordinary me, will you still like it?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes became slightly red, and he simply replied, ¡°I do!¡±

 Chapter 179 - Lin Chuxue

    Chapter 179: Lin Chuxue (Part one)

    After hanging up, Lin Chuxue¡¯s face was filled with joy, and her fingers danced on the piano, creating cheerful music. Beside her, her agent couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade her, ¡°The ¡°True Men¡± reality show is really tough, you could¡¯ve picked any program, why this one?¡±

    Lin Chuxue stopped ying her piano as she said to her agent, ¡°I have to try something new after all, right? My fans could only see me in my music and movies, and they don¡¯t know the kind of person I really am yet. This time going on this TV show, I want to show them the most authentic side of me.¡±

    Agent: ¡°But do you know that in the military, to make the training as close as the real thing, first of all, you won¡¯t be able to do makeup. Secondly, you won¡¯t be able to boss people around. Not to mention the actual programs, just the basics would need days of training and exposing you to the sun, and the raids at night, and you also have to live in the military camp...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Sister Lei, didn¡¯t you always say I¡¯m not interacting enough with my fans? I will just experience it with this opportunity.¡±

    Sister Lei also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Lin Chuxue, and she sighed. Then, suddenly remembering the former assistant Xiao Lan, she asked, ¡°You really aren¡¯t nning to transfer Xiao Lan back to your side?¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head. ¡°Xiao Lan often talks without a filter on her mouth, and she likes to act like a big shot using my fame. I don¡¯t like that character, and I didn¡¯t kick her out of thepany because she had been with me for two years. She always tries to set me up with whichever rich heir shees across; maybe some juniors in ourpany want that, but I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I will go and ept the offer from the ¡®True Men¡¯¡¯ crew. We will pack up and head off to the 5th Military Region,¡± Sister Lei said and left.

    On the next day, the headline of the entertainment industry was a bombshell from the reality TV show ¡°True Men¡±: Singing Princess Lin Chuxue Joining the Second Season of ¡°True Men¡±.

    The moment the news got out, Princess Snow¡¯s fans all boiled up, and they immediately went to the official Weibo ount (TL Note: Chinese Twitter) and pleaded, ¡°Please go easy on Princess Snow.¡±

    Everyone knew this show was known for how real it was, and they were afraid that their Princess Snow would get injured.

    Lin Chuxue also didn¡¯t forget to interact on her own Weibo. ¡°This is my first time participating in a reality TV show, please go easy on me. ??.¡±

    Thinking back carefully, this was really Lin Chuxue¡¯s first time joining a TV show. In the past, aside from signing events, movie premiers, or award ceremonies, the fans and media could rarely capture any more footage of her. Yet, her poprity remained high, and she could be said to be one of the few female celebrities that had no gossip on her private life, and no TV stations could sessfully invite her to join any events. This made other TV stations really shocked about how the ¡°True Men¡± crew could sessfully convince Princess Snow.

    Once the news spread, many male celebrities that were fond of her began @-ing her on Weibo, but this icy princess didn¡¯t reply to anyone.

    She even craftily @-ed a Weibo ount Xu Cheng used to have and said, ¡°Instructor, please go easy on me.¡±

    Once that news broke out, the fans became even more excited, and even the media was shocked. It was really the first time Lin Chuxue had been this active on Weibo and actually @-ing a male. This made the fans smell blood as they all went to Xu Cheng¡¯s Weibo to investigate him and @ him.

    Chapter 179: Lin Chuxue (Part two)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have his real name on it and there were barely any information on and no photos, that still didn¡¯t stop the fans from searching him up.

    The ¡°True Men¡± TV station group¡¯s phone was constantly ringing with calls from A-tier male celebrities. They all called in to tell them that their schedule recently opened up and they could participate in the second season as well. Although those people didn¡¯t say it directly, everyone knew they were there for Lin Chuxue. In the entertainment circle, many male celebrities had publicly mentioned that Lin Chuxue was a perfect match for their soul-mate selection criteria. Understandably, it would be awesome if they could be in the same reality show as her and perhaps cultivate a rtionship. Besides, it was the ¡°True Men¡± reality show, and there would be many opportunities to showcase their manly sides, right?

    ¡°Mr. Guo, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want you to join us, but... we really don¡¯t have enough budget...¡±

    Guo Hao was a male star that was recently super popr. With a few domineering-CEO-themed dramas, he was able to harvest tons of fans, and his price naturally rose as well. As a small reality show that only had one season so far, their budget would naturally be quite tight.

    ¡°Not enough? Then where did you enough to invite Lin Chuxue? Herpensation level should be in the tens of millions, right?¡± Guo Hao asked curiously.

    On the other end, the director of ¡°True Men¡± awkwardly said, ¡°She¡¯s participating with nopensation, and she¡¯s only here for one season.¡±

    Guo Hao paused for a moment, and then he immediately asked, ¡°How long does it take to record a season?¡±

    Director: ¡°About a week.¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°I will join too, for free.¡±

    The director was about to faint from joy. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°Yeah, I will join for a season as well.¡±

    ¡°Awesome, thene to thepany the day after tomorrow, and we will go to the airport together and head to the 5th Military Region.¡±

    After the director hung up, he couldn¡¯t be more excited. First it was Lin Chuxue, and now another A-tier celebrity. With these two stars, it would be hard to not get good viewership.

    Just at this moment, his phone rang again, and the director picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yan Jing¡¯s agent. He¡¯s interested in joining this season¡¯s ¡®True Men¡¯.¡±

    Another popr celebrity!

    ¡°Uh... Because of our budget, we really can¡¯t invite Yan Jing... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°No worries, Yan Jing said that he will be joining for free to help out his friend, Lin Chuxue.¡±

    The director felt like he was going to faint. These were all celebrities that he could barely get in touch with, what happened today? They were all joining for free? The director finally realized what those male celebrities were thinking of.

    Lin Chuxue!

    This was a super talented girl that would basically disappear from public vision outside of work. She had no scandals rted to her, and plus her beautiful face paired with that hot and slender figure, she was basically the dream girl to every man. Especially her mix-blood blue eyes, they were extremely alluring. Even if she was just quietly sitting in a corner, she would still be the center of attention. Her kind of quiet and calm temperament could basically instantly beat out all of those inte-famous celebrities that got stic surgery or had work done on their body.

    So many people were attracted by her acting in movies and her music, including many junior celebrities of the younger generation. So, it was pretty obvious that many male celebrities wanted to use this opportunity to get to know Lin Chuxue better. After all, it was just too rare to see her. She was just like a super NEET, rarely going to boring advertising or fundraising events nor business gatherings, and alsopletely not giving the media any opportunity to peek into her private life.

 Chapter 180 - Deep Thought

    Chapter 180: Deep Thought (Part one)

    Xu Cheng naturally didn¡¯t know Lin Chuxue¡¯s small action would explode his Weibo, and that some people had even begun searching for him.

    But, on the next day, the man of the spotlight got fully armed and went into the forest on a truck.

    Today was the second part of the training, they would be defending, and Hu Bing was attacking.

    Hu Bing said that they would use only 2 hours to break through their defense, and this tough talk made Wei Yuan and the othersugh so hard.

    Wei Yuan said, ¡°If that brat Hu Bing can break through our defense in 2 hours, I will tie a lead ball to my d:ck and spin in front of the whole military camp.¡±

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°Even if we don¡¯t do anything, with so many mines on the ground, it will already take them a while to cautiously make it through. Plus besieging our camp, two hours? I don¡¯t know what that kid is smoking but I want some too.¡±

    On the truck, they chit chatted. On another truck, Hu Bing was also having a talk with his guys, trying to pump them up. ¡°We lost yesterday because of my recklessness, I admit. But we can¡¯t lose again today. Do you guys want to beughed at by the veterans? You are all elite soldiers picked out from the newer generation, we are not like them!¡±

    The other rookies mumbled, ¡°But it¡¯s still impossible to break their defense in 2 hours... Besides, although those veterans might not be able to beat us head on, they have a lot of experience. Yesterday, just Captain Xu Cheng alone took down 6 of us, there¡¯s still quite a gap.¡±

    Hu Bing said in a deep voice, ¡°I think 2 hours is enough. They took 4 hours, why can¡¯t we do better? If we can¡¯t, then why would we still be the ones representing the 5th Military Region in thepetition? What you are doing is killing our own morale to boost the enemy¡¯s, and this isn¡¯t something you should do.¡±

    After being scolded, the others didn¡¯t talk anymore.

    After the truck arrived at the forest, they all got off to discuss their tactics.

    On the other hand, Xu Cheng and his team were also discussing their strategy. It was quite obvious that everyone treated him as the center. Xu Cheng had 3 years of experience for thatpetition so he knew a lot of tactics. Thus, when he was talking, everyone listened intently and rarely interrupted. Of course, everyone was free to speak.

    Wei Yuan: ¡°We promised to be each other¡¯s guardian angel, don¡¯t let me be the cannon fodder again.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Your big mouth does a great job attracting fire. Who¡¯s going to be the cannon fodder if not you?¡±

    Wei Yuan was a big mouth in the army and loved to talk and mock people. He was a very straightforward guy, but his mouth was a bit harsh at times and indeed attracted quite a lot of hate from the blood-boiled new recruits that were still in their arrogant stage.

    Liao Shuhang asked Xu Cheng, ¡°What strategy are we using?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t need one at all.¡±

    Everyone was shocked as they looked at him. ¡°We can beat them without one?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just use what they used on us yesterday. Their mines and traps deployment was quite on point yesterday, but today, we just need to slightly modify it.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just like yesterday, we will put the minefield down midne. Excluding me, we can¡¯t win a head-on battle against them, and this is what they will take advantage of, so they will choose to directly attack us face on. If I¡¯m Hu Bing, I would choose the simple and violent confrontation in midne, and then try to secure victory within the shortest time possible. My n is, don¡¯t touch the traps they ced on the sidenes, but concentrate the minefield in the midne. We will abandon midne and have 7 people defending each side. If they really choose to walk down mid, then we will treat them to some mines as our two sides slowly copse onto them. If they choose to attack from the side, use the midne as a shield and slowly retreat towards mid. It will be easy to lure them into the mine field.¡±

    Chapter 180: Deep Thought (Part two)

    Everyone nodded and thought it was a good n. Liao Shuhang asked, a bit puzzled, ¡°What about you then?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just follow my n.¡±

    Wei Yuan giggled. ¡°This bandit probably wants to troll Hu Bing again.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and find our base first. Liao Shuhang, Wei Yuan, go andy the traps, I will deploy the mines.¡±

    Everyone began moving.

    On Hu Bing¡¯s side, after thinking of a strategy, they directly went into the jungle. Just as Xu Cheng had predicted, Hu Bing¡¯s n was to use brute force. They wanted to use their superior marksmanship and dexterity to take the veterans head on.

    The other teammates asked, ¡°Which way are we attacking from?¡±

    ¡°Why ask? Of course we are going down mid!¡± Hu Bing said confidently. ¡°Our snipers are better than theirs, and we are more agile. Just have the snipers cover us from behind and we can easily take down their defense.¡±

    ¡°What if they deployed traps and mines in the midne?¡±

    Hu Bing snorted, ¡°Then they will die even faster. If they use our strategy, then we have an even bigger advantage of taking them down. I predict they are all grouped up because they can¡¯t win solo, so they will either guard the middle, or just guard one side. I will say it first, leave Xu Cheng to me, I will personally take his head!¡±

    The others all nodded. Knowing how arrogant Hu Bing was, no one fought with him for Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move!¡± Hu Bing said in a deep voice, and the 15 of them all went into the jungle.

    Where did Xu Cheng go? Copying Hu Bing, he also dug a pit in the midne and went into hiding. Hu Bing never would¡¯ve thought that Xu Cheng would adopt his tactic and return the favor.

    ¡°This guy seems to want to teach Hu Bing a lesson,¡± the technician said as he saw Xu Cheng crawling into a hole.

    Head Instructor: ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. Beating Hu Bing at his own game and face pping him can probably get him to reflect on himself.¡±

    The technician looked at the veterans¡¯ strategy and smiled. ¡°Interesting, theypletely read Hu Bing like a book. Knowing that they would focus on attacking mid, they just set up a dummy defense in the middle. If it was on the battlefield, they could remotely-detonate the whole area to achieveplete annihtion.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°That¡¯s also Hu Bing¡¯s biggest weakness. He¡¯s too headstrong and not calm enough, and the enemies can easily take advantage of this. He tends to be individualistic and could very likely lead his team to getting aced. After this training, have a chat with him.¡±

    The strategist nodded.

    The head instructor turned around and asked, ¡°How far is Xu Cheng¡¯s hideout from the base?¡±

    Tactician: ¡°800 meters.¡±

    The head instructor said, ¡°Xu Cheng did do some deep thinking. He knew Hu Bing wouldn¡¯t charge in with the whole team and would get his snipers to cover from a distance. Normally, a sniper¡¯s effective range is about one kilometer, but Hu Bing¡¯s snipers probably wouldn¡¯t stay this far back. So, reducing that distance a bit, the point Xu Cheng set is probably the most optimal range for the snipers, making it easier for him to take out far-range threats first.¡±

 Chapter 181 - XU CHENG AGAIN?! (Part one)

    Chapter 181: XU CHENG AGAIN?! (Part one)

    Xu Cheng hid in a hole in the ground covered by a wooden board, which was then covered by soil and grass. This was to make sure that even if someone were to step on the hole, they wouldn¡¯t notice something was off because you know, they wouldn¡¯t fall into the hole with a Xu Cheng inside.

    A hundred meters away, Hu Bing¡¯s crew appeared, prompting Xu Cheng to say into his mic, ¡°They are here, all 15 of them. Just as nned, they are charging straight for the midne.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t Hu Bing¡¯s w be too obvious? Is this the rhythm of leading a team into getting aced? I really don¡¯t want to hurt their feelings this badly, and at least get to show off some of my skills... It¡¯s really not fun if they just group themselves mid for us to copse on.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You are overthinking it. Hu Bing¡¯s not that stupid.¡±

    Liao Shuhang: ¡°Old Xu, if you were Hu Bing and you wanted to go mid, what would you do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I will have snipers cover from behind. It will make it easier to retreat if our front line gets into trouble. Other than our snipers, our guns all have shorter range, so we won¡¯t be able to effectively fight back against them.¡±

    Wei Yuan: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what are we doing ambushing?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m missing from the formation. Later on, just focus on copsing onto the midne. I will be in their back garden. I¡¯m out, they are here. Everyone, keep your eyes on mid, move right after someone steps on a mine.¡±

    After speaking, Xu Cheng just quietly hid in his hole. He heard people walking past him, and their steps were all pretty slow. Hu Bing and the others began slowly crawling towards the fortress under the snipers¡¯ cover.

    Hu Bing made a gesture, and five agile soldiers began moving towards the fortress. The snipers were on the ground, and their green camouge suits blended really well with the grass, and it would be hard to spot them if they didn¡¯t take a careful look,

    Five snipers took aim at all the entrances of the fortress and any highground that could have snipers. After the preparations were done, they reported to Hu Bing through the mic.

    Hu Bing gestured for the five soldiers in the front to go in and check out the situation. They cautiously crept by the trees and sand walls as cover and then charged into the fortress. After checking out the rooms, they looked back in puzzlement and said to Hu Bing through the mic, ¡°No one¡¯s here.¡±

    Hu Bing was a bit shocked. Then, he snorted, ¡°They guessed that we were going to charge head on, so they want to nk us from the sides?¡±

    ¡°Hu Bing, do you think they would give up the middle and choose to defend the sides?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°That would be stupid. If they chose the two sides, the middle would be the one that can copse on either side, and we can easily surround them from the middle and sides. Besides, if they are guarding from the sides, there wouldn¡¯t be enough mines and trap resources to cover both sides. It would be easier to just guard the middle.¡±

    Zhang Kai: ¡°Then that¡¯s a bit odd. The thing is, there¡¯s no one here and they clearly gave it up. What should we do now?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Four of you, split into pairs and go scout the two sides. The moment we find them, we will attack them from the middle.¡±

    Looking at the footage in the surveince, the head instructor frowned. ¡°As long as Hu Bing doesn¡¯t advance any more, it will be hard for Xu Cheng¡¯s ambush to work. Looks like his n still needs some luck.¡±

    But the tactician said, ¡°Not at all, Sir, look at this.¡±

    The tactician pulled up a diagram he created, and the head instructor asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The mines that Xu Chengid, it¡¯s a hollow mushroom formation. The root is the entrance, and that means, Hu Bing led his crew straight into the heart of the mushroom. Now, unless they retreat from the way they came from, they arepletely surrounded by mines and traps. At this moment, if someone were to open fire, Hu Bing and his crew would be like startled birds. At this moment, there will be at least a couple of people that will get eliminated by traps and mines. By then, it will be even easier for Xu Cheng to harvest the rest.¡±

    The head instructor narrowed his eyes and looked at the screen, and sure enough, the veterans suddenly began firing from both sides.

    Chapter 181: XU CHENG AGAIN?! (Part two)

    At the instant the shots were fired, Hu Bing¡¯s team would for sure begin running around looking for cover.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Hu Bing shouted. Everyone on their team was pretty agile, and they immediately ducked into cover, and some directly hid behind some trees.

    Xu Cheng whispered into the mic to the people on both sides, ¡°Retreat.¡±

    On the left side, Wei Yuan gestured. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    On the right side, Liao Shuhang gestured. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°After them!¡± Hu Bing was furious. How dare those old hags take a few shots and just run? What is this? Are they teasing us?

    Hu Bing said to the four soldiers that were already headed to either side, ¡°They are all on the sidenes, you guys go around, and we will take them head-on. Let¡¯s copse on them.¡±

    Aside from the four soldiers that had went the long way to get behind the two side lines, Hu Bing led the other 11 soldiers to chase towards the sides from the middlene.

    The five snipers also began climbing up from the ground to change positions, and when they wereing out, Xu Cheng had already climbed out of his hole. With the dagger in hand, he lurked behind the fiver snipers that had gotten up. He quickly sliced one of their throats, and the other four snipers were extremely quick at spotting him. Xu Cheng nonchntly pulled out his gun, used the ¡°dead¡± dude as a shield to block off the other four snipers¡¯ bullets, and then he urately fired four shots, all heading right between the brows of those four.

    ¡°Li Weishun, Zhang Yao, Mo Long, Chen Xiaohui, Li Siqiang out!¡± The broadcast shocked Hu Bing as his pupils got a lot bigger. Weren¡¯t those five his snipers? He shockingly looked back, only to find his five snipers on the ground, and a shadow had leapt into the woods.

    Hu Bing recognized the tall body, who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Xu Cheng?! He furiously shouted, ¡°Stop chasing, the facking guy¡¯s behind us! Take him out!¡±

    The rookies that were originally going after Wei Yuan and the others immediately turned around. Seeing Xu Cheng jumping around in the woods, they all began shooting at him and chasing after him.

    Xu Cheng was obviously taking a nned route of escape, why would he lead them to their old way out? Those people were so focused on chasing after Xu Cheng that they didn¡¯t pay attention to the traps and mines below their feet.

    Ka!

    Ka!

    Ka!

    Hard metal sounds all came from below their feet. The rookies didn¡¯t even have to look to guess what those hard things were in the soft soil. However, their feet had already moved off of it.

    ¡°Zhao Shilong, out!¡±

    ¡°Li Tie, out!¡±

    ¡°Wang Dao, out!¡±

    ¡°There are mines, everyone watch out!¡± Hu Bing finally realized it and immediately shouted to his team. But, there were only 3 people with him that hadn¡¯t been eliminated by stepping on mines.

    Just when those three didn¡¯t dare to move anymore, Wei Yuan and his men that hadn¡¯t gone too far came back and fired another wave of shots.

    ¡°My long gun is already thirsty for some action!¡± Wei Yuanughed, delighted to see three targets that were basically standing still to get hit.

    Hu Bing¡¯s face changed immediately, of course they couldn¡¯t just not move any more. They immediately tried to find cover to prepare to fight back.

    He used a tree trunk as cover as he retreated while trying to dodge the veterans¡¯ bullets. He then shouted at his mic to the four soldiers that already went behind the enemy lines, ¡°Come back and help!¡±

    However, just as he finished talking, the back of his helmet was hit by an empty shell.

    Dang!

    ¡°Hu Bing, out!¡±

    Hu Bing just stood there, dumbfounded, and behind him appeared a man. With a pistol in hand, Xu Cheng grinned and said to him, ¡°You should count, I still had two more bullets in my mag.¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s eyes were busting with mes.

    XU CHENG AGAIN?!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: In the 5th Military Region, It¡¯s Still Not a Rookie¡¯s Turn Yet to Throw a Tantrum (Part one)

    Shame!

    Thinking back to how they were lured and then immediately ambushed by Xu Cheng, whoter baited them into stepping on mines, they truly felt like they were walked by Xu Cheng like dogs!

    It was some next-level shame!

    For the past few days, Hu Bing had been having trouble swallowing his anger, and plus what had just happened, there was really a kind of explosive force inside him that could not go away until vented. For the past 2 days, he didn¡¯t even get to showcase what he was capable of and was already kicked out!

    Moreover, for both times, he was eliminated by Xu Cheng¡¯s hands, and both times, they were headshots!

    That kind of feeling of wanting to prove oneself while the referee said the battle was already over really made him want to cough up blood!

    It was unbearable, and he could no longer live with such shame!

    Hu Bing angrily roared with bloodshot eyes, and he turned around and charged towards Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Old Xu, watch out!¡± Wei Yuan and the others shouted, all knowing that Hu Bing would rage out of embarrassment and went to vent on Xu Cheng.

    The several tacticians and analysts saw the surveince of Hu Bing charging towards Xu Cheng and they all jumped up in shock. ¡°Head Instructor, this brat¡¯s throwing a tantrum!¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Just let them fight. If he could get some sense beaten into him, it will be good for his future too. He needs to learn that in the army, the one with tougher fists can talk louder.¡±

    Tactician: ¡°I¡¯m scared of him injuring Xu Cheng. For the past 2 days, Xu Cheng¡¯s strategies had been on point, and I think letting him join thepetition team is a very good choice, as his experience could make up for theck of experience of the skilled rookies. After all, it¡¯s always safer to have an experienced veteran on the team.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°No, I feel that Xu Cheng came back because he became stronger. I know him. Back then, his capabilities were significantly worsened by the gic fluid injected but he was still stronger than a lot of people in the military, so I tried to convince him to stay. But, he¡¯s the type that¡¯s really strict with himself. If he didn¡¯t be stronger, he wouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±

    In the screen, before Hu Bing could get to Xu Cheng, he was already pulled back by his teammates that were already out.

    ¡°Hu Bing, what are you doing?¡±

    Although they lost, they were convinced by their defeat. They weren¡¯t the type that would just stand back and watch someone be unreasonable. A defeat was eptable, but they must not lose character too.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Hu Bing was really annoyed. After pushing away his team, he red at them. ¡°You guys purposely lost, right? You all think I¡¯m not pleasing to your eyes, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you done? We listened to your orders the entire time, how did we purposely lose? This is a training match! If we purposely lose and get kicked off of the team, who are we going to cry to? Who doesn¡¯t want to go to thepetition to prove our worth? But we lost, and that¡¯s that. We lost to them, but we can learn from it. This isn¡¯t thepetition. It¡¯s best to see reality right now, or it will be toote when we actually get eliminated at thepetition, do you understand?¡±

    After the past few days, Hu Bing¡¯s teammate really couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded him.

    After Hu Bing heard these words, he calmed down a bit. Then, he walked towards Xu Cheng. His teammate tried to grab him back, but he shook him off.

    Chapter 182: In the 5th Military Region, It¡¯s Still Not a Rookie¡¯s Turn Yet to Throw a Tantrum (Part two)

    He walked to Xu Cheng, looked into his eyes, and said, ¡°Once you are facing 15 real elites, all of your tactics or camouge would be crushed in the face of absolute power. Later on, when 36 armies are engaged in a chaotic battle, your little fortress won¡¯t be able to survive in a free-for-all. By that time, the team will rely on individual aces to break through sieges. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently, ¡°I participated in three of those already, so I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡±

    Hu Bing began taking off his bulletproof vest and gloves as he said, ¡°We lost, I ept it. But Xu Cheng, if you want to join our team with my permission, you only have one way, and that is to fight me once. Like I said, without personal strength, no matter how good you are at calcting andying formations, it won¡¯t help the team out much in a free-for-all. You will only be recognized if you have thebat capabilities yourself!¡±

    Then, he backed up to about 5 meters in distance as he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Come, I know you are not as strong as before anymore, but here on my team, if you don¡¯t have the skills, then you can¡¯t join. There¡¯s no way around it.¡±

    ¡°Hu Bing, don¡¯t be so arrogant just because you can fight,¡± Wei Yuan scolded.

    ¡°You are wrong, Senior Wei Yuan. In the military, the strong are respected!¡± Hu Bing looked around and said, ¡°I know you guys are not convinced by me because you are still blindly worshipping the Three Swordsmen, but today, I¡¯m here to tell you that they are a thing of the past. Militaries don¡¯t keep garbage around. If you want other people to be convinced, you need to show them what you are capable of!¡±

    Xu Cheng pulled down his zipper and took off his bulletproof vest. With a tank top, he walked over. Since Hu Bing already said those words, if he still didn¡¯t ept the challenge, then his temperament of an iron-blood soldier would basically have been fed to dogs.

    ¡°Old Xu!¡± Liao Shuhang was a bit worried. He heard Xu Cheng¡¯sbat capabilities dropped drastically and that was why he left the military camp initially, so he was worried that Xu Cheng would get injured.

    Hu Bing started learning martial arts since his youth, and when he was young, he was quite rebellious and often dwelled in underground boxing rings. Later on, he wanted to go to the military to achieve something big, so his family let him join the 5th Military Region. But, he was indeed talented in thebat area, or his family wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to join the military instead of going into politics like the rest of the family.

    If the higherup wanted to intervene, they would¡¯ve broadcasted their warning already, but there was nothing, which meant that the fight between him and Hu Bing was inevitable. If that was the case, then he wasn¡¯t going to back out. He stretched his wrists and walked towards Hu Bing, locking eyes.

    Those rookies that were out all crawled up and walked over to spectate.

    Hu Bing suddenly hurled a fist at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother dodging at all as he just fiercely pped back at it with his palm.

    With a loud bang, the veins in Hu Bing¡¯s entire arm popped out, and he almost dislocated his shoulder!

    Such strength!

    Hu Bing took a few steps back and looked up at Xu Cheng in shock.

    Xu Cheng was all rxed and calm as he lifted his chin and said, ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you very angry with me? Show me your skills. Do you know how many years I¡¯ve been here for? Today, I will also tell you, in the 5th Military Region, it¡¯s still not a rookie¡¯s turn yet to throw a tantrum!¡±

    Hu Bing was furious. He immediately raised his leg, and as the roundhouse kick swept above the grass, the wind carried the grass forward as well. The power of his kick was evident, and being able to summon such explosive strength from a roundhouse kick on the spot showed that Hu Bing¡¯s power could not be undermined.

    However, when it came to power, he seemed to have picked on the wrong guy. Xu Cheng¡¯s unknown body potential could already allow him to summon explosive strength 10 to 25 times greater than that. If an ordinary fighter¡¯s kick could swing for about 150 pounds of force, then one could see how terrifying Xu Cheng¡¯s 25x of explosive strength was.

 Chapter 183 - Your Daddy is Still Your Daddy

    Chapter 183: Your Daddy is Still Your Daddy (Part one)

    Hu Bing¡¯s kick made everyone watching the battle feel oppressed, but who knew Xu Cheng would just p Hu Bing¡¯s ankle with his palm. He added a little more power into the p and resolved this kick.

    Xu Cheng then grabbed onto Hu Bing¡¯s ankle as he dashed forward, bumping his shoulders in between Hu Bing¡¯s legs. He directly lift Hu Bing up and sent him flying over the grass field!

    KOed in two moves.

    Everyone spectating felt their hearts pumping hard.

    They all thought the kick would put Xu Cheng in a very passive position, but the very opposite happened. It was the one provoking that got thrown out and hit the floor. Although, Hu Bing did immediately climb back up as he grimaced in pain and prepared the next wave of attacks.

    ¡°Hu Bing¡¯s strength is actually pretty strong. Comprehensively speaking, it could be ranked at the B+ level, only a few steps away to enter the world¡¯s top A-ss. Head Instructor, didn¡¯t Xu Cheng decline from A to D+st year? Howe it looks like he¡¯s having a really easy time against a B+ Hu Bing?¡± The tactical analyst turned to ask.

    The head instructor smiled. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why he came back.¡±

    At the scene, Hu Bing tightened his fist to the point of making crackling sounds. With a sudden battlecry, he hurled his left and right fists towards the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s ears. This was a fatal strike. Generally, a punch in the ear could temporarily deprive the opponent of hearing and make them lose their judgement abilities, and if there was enough force hitting the temple, it could cause an increase in the blooding into the brain, leading to death due to vein blockage!

    This was a brutal move!

    Hu Bing often used this technique to deliver a fatal blow to his opponents in the underground boxing ring. Moreover, if someone tried to raise their hands to block, the force would still carry forward to cause the hand that one was using to block to hit their own face. So, against a strike like this, one must either dodge it or block. But with hands protecting the head, the lower part of your chest and body would bepletely vulnerable. If the attacker has fast enough reactions, he could immediately switch targets and attack anywhere else.

    Xu Cheng obviously didn¡¯t intend to protect his head. He directly reached out to grab Hu Bing¡¯s hands in mid-air before they arrived, and with a sudden pull, Hu Bing was dragged over by a force as he lost bnce. Immediately, he felt his chest hitting against Xu Cheng¡¯s back as he was thrown over the shoulder again tond on the grass.

    KOed again!

    Hu Bing¡¯s mouth was covered with mud and grass, and furious, he shot himself up from the ground and flew towards Xu Cheng with his knee bent like a cannonball. He focused all of his power on his knee. It was a ssic Muay Thai technique, and if it were tond on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, his internal organs would bleed heavily even if he could escape death.

    As Hu Bing was charging over towards Xu CHeng¡¯s chest, in that split second, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t defend at all but suddenly raised his legs and did a front kick!

    Before Hu Bing¡¯s knee could even reach Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, his chin was already kicked by Xu Cheng¡¯s feet. Then, Hu Bing flipped 270 degrees as hended on the ground, with his face in the dirt again.

    KOed again!

    Hu Bing¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot as he bled from the corner of his mouth. Xu Cheng¡¯s kicknded right on his chin and loosened a few of his teeth. His gums were already bleeding, and plus the three falls previously, he felt great pain in his bones as well as an unprecedented amount of humiliation.

    He hadn¡¯t even been humiliated this much in the underground boxing ring. Not only were a few of his killing moves dispelled, but he was also beaten without any means of fighting back!

    Chapter 183: Your Daddy is Still Your Daddy (Part two)

    ¡°Stop them now,¡± the head instructor suddenly said to the tacticians and analysts.

    Then, an analyst spoke into his mic and broadcasted his voice, ¡°Stop!¡±

    However, already enraged to this point, how could Hu Bing be able to stop now? He immediately got up again and shouted, ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Then, under the extreme emotional state, his feet swept towards Xu Cheng again. It was quick, and there was no holding back on power at all. The power of the kick emitted a force that stunned everyone present.

    But Xu Cheng just used his hand to p against it again. He was going to tackle this power head on.

    With a sudden ¡°pa¡± sound, Hu Bing¡¯s leg felt like it was getting amputated. At that moment, the sharp pain engulfed his whole body as he felt like his feet hadpletely shattered.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hu Bing cried miserably. The leg he had just used feltpletely paralyzed as he lost the ability to stand. The pain was eating away his whole body as he rolled on the ground, tightly holding onto his legs as the veins popped up on his forehead and neck. He was clearly miserable right now.

    Everyone at the scene watching waspletely stunned. Hu Bing¡¯s kick seemed like it was smashed by a thick steel te, and the pain was causing his whole face to be distorted.

    The rookies all came around to check on Hu Bing¡¯s injury, and they all then looked up at Xu Cheng. In their eyes, there were hints of admiration and fear.

    Xu Cheng walked over, crouched down, and said to Hu Bing who was in extreme pain, ¡°Remember, someone that cannot control their power and temperament should give up on studying martial arts. Otherwise, you would just be a killer controlled by your impulse. Just now, each attack of yours had the intention to kill. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, but the murderous intent on you is too heavy. Let this be a lesson that I taught you as your senior. If you are not convinced, you can challenge me anytime after you recover. But, next time, if you still don¡¯t seerades in your eyes and try to fight with the intent to kill, don¡¯t me me for turning you into a permanent waste man!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng stood up and left after picking up his bulletproof vest and jacket. Over 20 people looked at his back image, and that presence and aura made everyone feel it was difficult to breath.

    In the past, they all heard of how powerful the Three Swordsmen were but never witnessed it first-hand, so the recruits didn¡¯t really have a clear idea. In their eyes, Hu Bing was already strong enough to be an ace among the soldiers, but they didn¡¯t think that there would be another level of ¡°ace¡± above Hu Bing.

    Today, Xu Cheng not only taught Hu Bing a lesson, but he also caused the blood of these other soldiers to boil. At this moment, they could finally connect the dots and realize that the legends were actually not false, and the reality might be even more terrifying.

    Seeing Xu Cheng leave, Wei Yuan whistled and said, ¡°Just a few days ago, it was like the tiger¡¯s not home and the monkey crowned himself the king of the mountain. But after today, I think everyone will realize, your daddy will always be your daddy!¡±

    Liao Shuhang also echoed, ¡°Now it¡¯s impossible for Hu Bing to try to single out Xu Cheng again. If Old Xu doesn¡¯t participate in thepetition, then the team wouldn¡¯t be representing the strongest power of our military region.¡±

    Wei Yuan snorted, ¡°Yeah, now if Hu Bing still wants to pick on Xu Cheng, he will have to go through the other recruits first.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Aged Too Much, Iâ€™ll Just Take the Stairs

    Chapter 184: Aged Too Much, I¡¯ll Just Take the Stairs (Part one)

    Hu Bing was hospitalized.

    The reason for his hospitalization obviously couldn¡¯t be kept a secret, and what happened at the practicepetition basically spread to every corner of the military region on the first day. The veterans were all pping and celebrating, while the rookies also gained a moreprehensive understanding of this legend after hearing the recount of the event.

    Just like Wei Yuan said, the Boss is still the Boss, Daddy is still the Daddy. Although he left for a while, he KOed the lively monkey right aftering back.

    For those veterans and rookies that saw the KO scene, they could only describe it with one sentence: basically a monkey trying to take on a tiger!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Hu Bing couldn¡¯t fight back at all. For the whole time he was on the offense, yet he got beaten every time. For the first few times, Captain Xu Cheng was still going easy on him, but I think he probably felt that Hu Bing was trying to kill him a couple of times, so he broke his leg.¡±

    ¡°How did he break his leg?¡±

    ¡°Hand de. Chop down just like that. You didn¡¯t see it first hand, it was like a chainsaw, so casually, and the moment Hu Bing¡¯s leg touched Captain Xu¡¯s hand, the whole leg became limpy like aid d:ck, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up afterward. Then, he was sent straight to the military region¡¯s hospital to get treated.¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, those two weren¡¯t on the same level at all, not to mention how Xu Cheng didn¡¯t initiate any attack this whole time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... right? Hu Bing¡¯s really skilled, and he could easily beat a lot of the veterans. I¡¯ve practiced with him in the past too, and his moves are quite impressive, and he¡¯s always able to deliver critical hits that could immediately deprive you of the ability to keep on fighting.¡±

    ¡°Actually, this time, he didn¡¯t even get to touch, not to mention injure Captain Xu. If I were Hu Bing, I would probably be having an existential crisis right now after the fight.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I waspletely dumbfounded at that time. Originally, I thought it would be a pretty even match, but Hu Bing just got stomped... Xu Cheng¡¯s a beast!¡±

    ¡°Then Hu Bing¡¯s injured, what will happen to thepetition?¡±

    ¡°What else? Is he going to climb out of his bed and keep on training? I¡¯ve thought about it, if we follow his lead into thepetition, we would probably be tastymbs for the other military regions. We will probably be eliminated in half a day.¡±

    ¡°To be frank, his individual capabilities are pretty good, but he¡¯s too much of a solo hero and doesn¡¯t see the bigger picture. After all, he¡¯s still a rookie and has less experience. All in all, I wouldn¡¯t have too much confidence in winning if we follow him into thepetition.¡±

    ¡°In any case, if we have to sacrifice ourselves for our captain, I¡¯m much more willing to sacrifice myself for Captain Xu Cheng, as long as he can perform and get a good score on behalf of our military region.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing. I don¡¯t know why, but after this whole thing, I feel like I¡¯m much safer andfortable following Captain Xu Cheng.¡±

    This time, Hu Bing not only lost in character, but also reputation.

    When the sun came up, the head instructor quickly came to check out Hu Bing, and then he went to find Xu Cheng. He found the guy standing by the window on the second floor taking a smoke.

    Seeing the head instructore up, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Is Hu Bing alright?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°You did this yourself, and you are asking how badly he was hurt?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I did control my power, and I know you wanted me to teach him a lesson, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see that. If it was any other time, you would¡¯ve halted the fight through the speaker a long time ago, yet this time you only stopped us after the fight ended.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Tsk tsk, I think you got smarter after your trip to Shangcheng. In the past, you were just a headstrong guy that only knew how to use your muscles, since when did you learn how to think?¡±

    Chapter 184: Aged Too Much, I¡¯ll Just Take the Stairs (Part two)

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°This has nothing to do with being smart or not, I know you too well. You are just like me, and you are in a difficult spot as the head instructor because this brat has no military merits nor contributions and is relying on his background. With your temper, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if you said you don¡¯t have any opinion on him.¡±

    The head instructor¡¯s face blushed. ¡°I was trying to help you to establish some prestige and reputation in front of the rookies. You left for so long, and on your return this time, I have to let everyone know that our celebrity is here. Of course, just telling them wouldn¡¯t be enough, because people all want to see what you are capable of, especially those rookies. You are always being so conservative and hiding your power, even I¡¯m nervous for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at him. ¡°I beat that guy up, what do you say the consequence would be?¡±

    The head instructor lit a cigarette for himself, took a puff, and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if I beat him up, and then the other veterans aren¡¯t strong enough to beat him up, so you are the best choice. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you after you beat him up.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit shocked. ¡°Are you sure? Reasonably speaking, a rookie that¡¯s enough for you to focus most of the resources on him means his background isn¡¯t simple. Now that I¡¯ve beaten him up to the point of needing at least a week of hospitalization and 2 weeks of recovery right before thepetition, it will only be odd if his family doesn¡¯te looking for trouble with me.¡±

    ¡°If I said they won¡¯t, they won¡¯t, or do you not believe me?¡± The head instructor said, ¡°Tsk tsk, or else, why wouldn¡¯t I stop you after seeing you stomping him? I obviously have my reason.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked out of the window and kept smoking. But as he smoked, he began feeling that something was off. He turned around again and said, ¡°Big Brother, howe I sense something is off with what you said? Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    The head instructor took out the cigarette butt from his mouth. ¡°What could I possibly hide from you?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°Something¡¯s off. Reasonably speaking, Hu Bing¡¯s family would for sure stir something up or at least try to teach me a lesson, but you said nothing¡¯s going to happen to me. I know you are not powerful enough to shield me, but yet you are so calm and confident. Is the guy protecting me even more powerful than Hu Bing¡¯s family?¡°

    The head instructor immediately choked on his smoke upon hearing this.

    Then, he patted his chest to straighten out the air as he looked at Xu Cheng and replied, ¡°Since when did you learn to think so deep? Say, Xu Cheng, when did you be this smart?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, answer me.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it, okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng stared right into his eyes, creeping out the head instructor a bit. The head instructor grinned and said, ¡°Are you trying to frighten me with your ch:nky eyes? You little brat still think you are the Xu Cheng from before? Do you believe that I can beat you up? How dare you look at me like this with such disrespect?¡±

    Xu Cheng continued to look at him and said, ¡°If I beat you in a fight, then tell me why. If you win, then you can choose to be silent. You decide, I will wait for you downstairs.¡±

    As Xu Cheng said that, he took off his jacket, showing his vest. Then, he directly jumped off from the second floor into the sand, which basically meant ¡°let¡¯s go¡±.

    The head instructor¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°You little sh:t, just now I wasplimenting how sleek and smart you are, and how you aren¡¯t just relying on your muscles, yet the next second you want to fight me? Let¡¯s go then, let me loosen your bones a bit.¡±

    Then, he was about to follow Xu Cheng and jump off the window from the second floor, but after seeing how it was at least 7 to 8 meters, he thought about it and decided, nah.

    ¡°Whatever, I aged quite a bit, I will just take the stairs.¡±

 Chapter 185 - [email protected] Your Face!

    Chapter 185: Your Face! (Part one)

    Xu Cheng stretched his neck and muscles and warmed up as he waited for the head instructor toe down. Thetter also took off his coat. Although he was close to 40, the muscle lines on his body were still distinct.

    ¡°Ever since I sailed smoothly after joining the police bureau and even became respected by the director, I knew something was up,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The head instructor rotated his wrists and feet and said, ¡°If you already epted someone¡¯s favor to you, why stille back? You could¡¯ve just stayed there and aplished a lot, why would you abandon all that?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°That was arranged by other people, and I already owe a family enough favors to repay for the rest of my life, and I don¡¯t want to take on more. Come on, tell me after I beat you.¡±

    The head instructorughed and said, ¡°I heard Hu Bing didn¡¯t evennd a single hit on you? I really want to give it a try now.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see from the surveince? Why ask if you know the answer.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Do you still remember when you first talked back to me after joining the army? Remember how I taught you a lesson? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about the pain after your scar healed, you little brat.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why talk so much and not attack me? Did you get scared?¡±

    The head instructor indeed was trying to chit chat instead of attacking because he was still probing Xu Cheng in an attempt to find a weakness. Hearing Xu Cheng mocking him this directly, he immediately red at him, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the same as before, and I will only bemiting suicide if I recklessly attack you first. The present you is strong enough to make me cautious.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xu Chengughed, ¡°Does that also have something to do with aging?¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Just as Xu Cheng was talking, the head instructor felt that he caught a perfect opportunity. He suddenly struck, and his w-like hands quickly grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s arms as his left leg stepped on Xu Cheng¡¯s right leg.

    It was a ssic apprehension technique, with a grasp on the arm and a firm root on the feet, a sudden grab could cause the opponent¡¯s center of gravity to fall forward. Then, with his back against the opponent¡¯s chest, one could use the momentum to quickly perform a throw over the shoulder.

    The head instructor¡¯s hand and feet were locked onto Xu Cheng¡¯s arm and feet, and as he began to summon force, like the usual textbook demonstration, Xu Cheng¡¯s body would be pulled forward. But, when the head instructor had already pushed his back against Xu Cheng¡¯s chest and was about to perform the clean throw, he shockingly realized that Xu Cheng felt like a wall, and he couldn¡¯t lift him up at all.

    The head instructor gritted his teeth as he tried to summon explosive strength again to try and throw Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng just stood there, unmoving.

    Now... that was a bit awkward.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s one arm had just been grabbed onto by the head instructor, and when he saw the head instructor couldn¡¯t flip him over the shoulder, he simply bent his arm and wrapped it around the head instructor¡¯s neck. Then, he kneed the back of the head instructor¡¯s knees. The head instructor¡¯s legs softened right away and he knelt down. Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s other arm grabbed onto the head instructor¡¯s arm and put it behind his head, instantly subduing the head instructor.

    ¡°Big Brother, your legs are a bit soft, have you been skipping leg day?¡±

    The head instructor swore right away, ¡°You @rd!¡±

    Immediately after, he kicked his feet backward as a surprise attack, and Xu Cheng casually let go of him and dodged the kick.

    Chapter 185: Your Face! (Part two)

    The head instructor rolled forward right away, instantly putting a few meters of distance between then. He rubbed his neck, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°Good job, your body¡¯s even more stable than before. But let me teach you the true apprehension technique.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°Then I will also show you that in front of absolute power, all techniques are useless.¡±

    The head instructor suddenly took a few steps forward, faking a kick towards Xu Cheng¡¯s lower body. But who knew that Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t even dodge and directly attack head on with his own kick?

    Bam!

    ¡°Sssss!¡± The head instructor took in a deep breath of cold air as he felt his leg going numb. Then, he reached out his hand, wanting to grab onto Xu Cheng¡¯s neck and then pull it towards him so he could knee Xu Cheng in the forehead.

    But who knew that Xu Cheng would directly stop his w with his fist?

    Seeing Xu Cheng using his fist, the head instructor wasn¡¯t scared at all because he was basically paper against rock. He thought that he could grab onto the fist and twist it to put Xu Cheng into a passive position, and his long years of fighting experience allowed him to react quickly.

    However, he underestimated Xu Cheng¡¯s so-called absolute power.

    At the moment they made contact when he tried to grab Xu Cheng¡¯s fist, his palm felt like it wasn¡¯t hit by a fist, but a freaking cannonball. It felt like the heart of his palm was directly prated by a terrifying strength, and that power sent tremors down his muscles and tendons through his blood vessels, resulting in his entire arm sleeve directly shattering!

    Then, through his arm, the degree of numbness felt like a hundred volts of electricity flowed through his entire body to his brain, causing him to temporarily lose the ability to think straight. His eyes stared wide open as if he saw a ghost.

    He was then directly sent 5 meters away from the impact where he was finally able to regain his bnce. One of his sleeves was directly shattered, and blue veins appeared all over his arm, close to exploding from the violent impact. The head instructor only felt his arm going numb while his blood boiled.

    ¡°If you think you lost now, just let me know who¡¯s helping me out,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Lost my a$$!¡± the head instructor shouted with a weird pitch. Then, he charged forward again, hurling his other fist over. Xu Cheng directly pped away that fist.

    Pa!

    ¡°Sssss!¡± The head instructor took in another deep breath, because that other hand was also pped to the point where his veins were hurting. His entire arm was almost dislocated and flew off. He took a few steps back again and looked at Xu Cheng in shock.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what technique you use, I will directly use absolute power to diffuse it! This was the simple and brute approach Xu Cheng was taking.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Big Brother, I only used 30% of my power!¡±

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t use all of my power, taste this!¡± The head instructor charged up again. He pretended to hurl his right fist again, but when Xu Cheng was about to p away that fist, he suddenly changed his fist into a w and quickly grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist.

    Then, when the other fist flew over and Xu Cheng was trying to p it away again, the head instructor pulled the same trick. At this time, he restricted the movement of both of Xu Cheng¡¯s hands¡¯ movements as heughed arrogantly, ¡°Little punk, there are still years before you can beat me!¡±

    Then, he suddenly jumped up as he handsomely pulled his head back, preparing a head strike right at Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead!

    ¡°You have strong limbs, I don¡¯t believe your forehead is as tough too! Taste this!¡±

    In that split second after he shouted, he directly smashed his forehead against Xu Cheng¡¯s.

    Dong! Xu Cheng met him head on.

    ¡°Ahh, FACK!¡± The head instructor shouted in pain as he fell to the floor, rolling with his hands on his forehead, continuing to mourn, ¡°You little sh:t! Fack your little d:ck, ahhh, it hurts! Why am I still fighting you, your entire body feels like iron! Why don¡¯t you go fack a rock instead?!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know if he should beughing or not. ¡°Big Brother, manners.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Manners my azz, if I need to have manners, how could I have be the head instructor for a bunch of gangster-like soldiers?!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

 Chapter 186 - If I Donâ€™t Fire Her, Am I Going to Fire You?

    Chapter 186: If I Don¡¯t Fire Her, Am I Going to Fire You? (Part one)

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, I know I kept my strength in control. Stop pretending now.¡±

    The head instructor removed his two hands, revealing a big red bump on his forehead...

    ¡°This is called pretending? Control my azz...¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°Admit the defeat and you can tell me now, right?¡±

    The head instructor began stuttering. He felt like he was in a difficult spot when Xu Cheng was anticipating his answer this much. He obviously didn¡¯t have the face to tell Xu Cheng about how the higher-ups initially thought Xu Cheng¡¯s health would deteriorate sooner orter and death was right around the corner.

    Just then, a soldier ran over and said, ¡°Head Instructor, the program crew of ¡®True Men¡¯ is here.¡±

    The head instructor really wanted to give this soldier a kiss. Talk about good timing.

    ¡°What? Then what are you waiting for, let¡¯s go and help them settle in.¡±

    Then, he looked towards Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You should go too. You are their designated instructor for the show so you need to go and greet them.¡±

    And then, before Xu Cheng could open his mouth, the head instructor picked up his jacket and ran off right away.

    Xu Cheng felt that this guy was just too shameless. However, since he didn¡¯t want to say it, Xu Cheng knew the head instructor must have his concerns and reasons, and he wasn¡¯t in a rush to find out anyways. Helplessly, he followed the head instructor to the reception camp in the military region,

    Many RVs came, and just the production crew alone had 2 over, and the other 3 were the celebrities¡¯. Yan Xian and Guo Hao each had one, and Xu Cheng had seen the most luxurious one before, it was his wife Lin Chuxue¡¯s.

    The whole crew was warmly weed by the soldiers, especially when Lin Chuxue came down from her RV. It couldn¡¯t be helped, Lin Chuxue was just too popr. Normally, the updates Xu Cheng heard about Lin Chuxue were all from hisrades that would stack magazines with Lin Chuxue on the covers under their pillow. It was obvious that the younger generation all liked Lin Chuxue. After all, she was the one with the most votes every year for the entertainment circle goddess.

    Those wolves probably scared Lin Chuxue a bit with their whistling and cheering, and that made the rest of the crew feel a bit awkward. The head instructor immediately went over and began scolding, ¡°What are you doing? What are you all doing? Do you still have any manners?¡±

    Upon hearing the head instructor talking about manners, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him. How shameless was this to be talking about manners? Who was the one that was just swearing left and right just now?

    After being scolded by the head instructor, all the soldiers immediately quieted down and stood at attention.

    ¡°Everyone, go back to where you came from. You guys have so much free time now? Hurry and go run 10 kilometers right now! It¡¯s an order!¡±

    As he shouted, over hundreds of soldiers on the field immediately followed after their team captain to line up and began running.

    After the crowd dispersed, the crew of the reality show got closer to shake hands with the instructors.

    ¡°Thank you General Instructor Yan for having us, we will be troubling you for the next few days.¡± The general director of the production crew smiled as he shook hands with the head instructor.

    ¡°It¡¯s our honor and we should be the ones thanking the ¡®True Men¡¯ crew. Your show has the third highest rating in the country, and we really appreciate you shooting the next season here to help promote the 5th Military Region.¡±

    Chapter 186: If I Don¡¯t Fire Her, Am I Going to Fire You? (Part two)

    ¡°What are you talking about! You are the guardians of our home city, and the guardians of the nation, so it¡¯s our duty to contribute to the country and help with promoting enlistment,¡± the general director immediately said, returning thepliment.

    The head instructor then called Xu Cheng over to introduce him. After all, the rest of the shooting of the show would be handed over to Xu Cheng. He was the head instructor, so he didn¡¯t need to get busy just to help with shooting a reality show, so he dragged Xu Cheng over and introduced him.

    ¡°This is Instructor Xu. From now on, he will be responsible for coordinating with you guys. If you have any training exercises in mind or anything to discuss, just talk to him. He will also be responsible for training the participants, as well as managing your daily lives in the military camp.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the troubles in advance, Instructor Xu.¡± The general director came over to shake Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    Xu Cheng smiled and epted the hand shake. ¡°We will help each other out.¡±

    Then, 6 celebrities that were participating in this show came over to shake hands with him. As the biggest celebrity this season, she was also summoned over by the director to shake hands with Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but tease Lin Chuxue a bit. He looked at the director and said with hints of confusion, ¡°This is?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s murderous gaze immediately arrived on his face. Although her mouth were smiling, her teeth were gritted. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Chuxue, thanks for having us here.¡±

    ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± Xu Cheng shook hands with her. But he slightly frowned because he could feel her nails going into his hand.

    Atst, Lin Chuxue left with her mesmerizing smile still on her face, and then Yan Jing came over to greet Xu Cheng.

    Then, when it was Guo Hao¡¯s turn, he asked as he shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, ¡°You are the instructor that Chuxue @ed on Weibo?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what the guy was talking about.

    At this moment, a beautiful female celebrity smiled as she walked over and said, ¡°My senior sister @ed you on Weibo, looks like you don¡¯t know yet, right? Your Weibo basically exploded. My name is Liu Ziqi, I¡¯m a junior from Senior Sister Chuxue¡¯spany, nice to meet you.¡±

    Since Lin Chuxue came onto this reality show, thepany, wanting to train the next wave of celebrities, would naturally bring a good seedling. Although Liu Ziqi wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Lin Chuxue, she was still pretty. She was also pretty popr, and she was justcking projects with good poprity.

    After hearing about what happened on Weibo, he looked at Lin Chuxue, about to ask what was going on, and thetter just pretended to not know him.

    Aside from Liu Ziqi, Chuxue¡¯spany also brought another popr young male celebrity named Wang Jun. There was also a female celebrity that was Yan Xian¡¯s junior, who was extremely pretty as well. It couldn¡¯t be helped, because it was an era where looks were important, and this season¡¯s ¡°True Men¡± seemed to be one with pinnacle level looks, with an arrangement of three men and three women.

    After introducing himself to the crew, Xu Cheng led them to the resting area to arrange amodations for them.

    During the process, Lin Chuxue¡¯s agent Sister Lei also very formally introduced herself to him and shook his hand, ¡°I¡¯m Chuxue¡¯s agent, Yan Shulei.¡±

    As for why the introduction was so formal, Xu Cheng got the answer after seeing that Lin Chuxue had changed her assistant. Yan Shulei probably was scared to get reced like Chuxue¡¯s assistant as well.

    Xu Cheng came closer to Lin Chuxue and asked, ¡°You got a new assistant?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    Seeing that no one was around, she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You are my husband, and she doesn¡¯t like you. Do you want me to fire you instead?¡±

    Hearing her say he was her husband, Xu Cheng felt a hint of joy from the bottom of his heart, and his balls also got bigger too as he coughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for four years now, I haven¡¯t heard you call me honey yet.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Offending the Whole World

    Chapter 187: Offending the Whole World (Part one)

    Due to the limited budget of the show, they couldn¡¯t provide amodations outside of the military region as well as the pick-up and drop-off service, so the entire crew, including the celebrities, all moved into a two-story dormitory that was temporarily cleaned up and made avable for them.

    All the males would live on the first floor, and the females would live on the second floor. The beds were all the iron-framed bunks standard in the army.

    After Xu Cheng got them moved in, he led Lin Chuxue and the other three females to the second floor to a room on the far left that had the view of the entire practice field of the military region.

    The crew didn¡¯t start filming when the other people moved in, but when the celebrities moved in, the cameras began rolling, documenting everything from the very beginning of the move in.

    ¡°After joining the army, no one is different from others. Here, you should always be prepared to contribute to the nation instead of being on vacation. I don¡¯t know if you all can adapt to the conditions here. If you can¡¯t, just let the production crew know in advance. I will be very strict when the training begins.¡±

    Liu Ziqi and the other actresses yfully stuck out their tongues.

    Lin Chuxue smiled at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°How strict?¡±

    That look was very subtle, as if she was saying to Xu Cheng: if you dare to be strict with me, you can kneel on a durian when you go home.

    The sudden question made Xu Cheng be a bit awkward, not knowing how to respond. The cameras were also on Xu Cheng, and they even added the ¡°shy¡± after-effect onto his face. Xu Cheng would for sure cough up blood if he were to see this episode when it airs, as itpletely ruined his ¡°true man¡± image.

    ¡°You will find out when the training begins tomorrow,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and replied.

    Lin Chuxue was already prepared to endure the hardshiping into the military. This time, she really just wanted to experience life in the barracks with Xu Cheng. She wanted to get to understand the other side of Xu Cheng, and she wanted to know how his days were in the military over thest few years.

    Immediately, she raised her brows and said, ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Downstairs, Guo Hao pretended to go to the bathroom, and when his agent followed him to a corner, he immediately asked him, ¡°You said Lin Chuxue rarely interacts with guys, and she doesn¡¯t even have any male friends, but howe it feels like she knows that Instructor Xu from a long time ago?¡±

    The agent frowned. ¡°Then you are probably overthinking this. She indeed had very few scandals in the past, and even the employees at herpany says she rarely interacts with guys in herpany.¡±

    Guo Hao nodded, and then he looked in Yan Xian¡¯s direction. ¡°This guy¡¯s clearly here for Lin Chuxue as well.¡±

    The agent immediately said, ¡°Hao, don¡¯t try to go against him head on. Right now, you are still at the starting stage, and his poprity and resources are a lot more dense than you. Don¡¯t let the media catch wind of how you guys aren¡¯t getting along, it won¡¯t be good for you. This is also what ourpany¡¯s management is advising.¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°I know. When the training starts, I will see how well a 30-something-year-old guy can perform.¡±

    Yan Xian waited outside of the dormitory for his agent to drive the RV in. Then, he loudly announced to the entire crew, ¡°I brought some food,e and let¡¯s eat together if you haven¡¯t had lunch already.¡±

    Seeing how generous he was, the production crew all came out to the RV. Then, Yan Xian carried a few bento boxes with him and went up to Lin Chuxue and the others¡¯ room. ¡°Are you guys hungry? Here, I brought some for you all.¡±

    Then, he handed the food to the three female celebrities. When Lin Chuxue took the food, she said thanks.

    Chapter 187: Offending the Whole World (Part two)

    Yan Xian also handed a box to the agent, Sister Lei. When it was just Xu Cheng left, Yan Xian awkwardly said, ¡°Instructor Xu, I¡¯m sorry, I think my assistant didn¡¯t buy enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s a cafeteria in the camp,¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Yan Xian, right? It¡¯s fine for today, but starting from tomorrow, since you guys are in the army, I hope everyone can get used to going to the cafe together to dine and not make exceptions to buy food from outside. Here, others want to see your hard work and sweat, not you enjoying your time here.¡±

    Yan Xian actually really wanted to throw a tantrum, but there was a camera recording on the side, so he smiled awkwardly and replied, ¡°Alright, I will remember.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Xu, did you eat yet?¡± Lin Chuxue asked before opening the bento box.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys eat here, I will go to the cafeteria now.¡±

    ¡°Then I wille with you. Since we will be dining there in the next few days, I will just try to get used to it first,¡± Lin Chuxue said as she passed her bento box to her agent and left with Xu Cheng.

    A hint of difort shed past Yan Xian¡¯s face, stemming more from anger.

    When Xu Cheng went down the stairs and saw Lin Chuxue following him, he didn¡¯t forget to tease her, ¡°The food here at the army indeed doesn¡¯t taste as good as the food from outside, don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue walked up to his side and replied, ¡°We should always try something that we haven¡¯t tried before, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°The food at the cafeteria might be a bix mixed, but every time after training when you are starving, it will taste really good. Oh right, does that guy have a crush on you or something?¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and looked at Xu Cheng a bit teasingly. ¡°There are just too many guys that have a crush on me, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°I will let those I didn¡¯t see go, but in my territory, he better behave. The guys from the Xu Family all have a crazy gene passed down through the generations.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he kept on walking, ¡°My dad can do crazy things for my mom, like offending the Ye Family, I can probably do something crazy for my woman too.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at him with a gentle smile. ¡°Like?¡±

    Xu Cheng gave her a look. ¡°Like offending the whole world!¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s smile got brighter. ¡°Would that woman be me?¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but tease her a bit. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lin Chuxue beganughing upon hearing this. The two walked side by side, shoulder to shoulder, as if they had gone back to their highschool days. The sunlightnded on them, stacking the shadows of those two on top of each other.

    The military region¡¯s cafeteria was divided into several areas, after all, there were over 50 thousand soldiers on the grounds and they couldn¡¯t all be crammed into one ce. There were about 5 thousand elite soldiers in the special ops division, so the cafeteria was quiterge.

    When Xu Cheng brought Lin Chuxue into the cafe, those soldiers that were just gobbling up the food with big mouthfuls immediately sprayed out the rice. They immediately changed their posture and began eating like gentlemen, with chopsticks.

    Xu Cheng knew how these guys would be acting, so he immediately said to those that sprayed out rice from their mouths, ¡°Those that waste food, tenps right now!¡±

    At the next instant, the soldiers that sprayed out rice immediately began picking up the rice on their table and stuffing it back into their mouths. It was quite evident that those guys were all pretty scared of Xu Cheng.

    Lin Chuxue asked him curiously, ¡°They seem to be afraid of you?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yesterday, I identally hospitalized the hero they look up to, so now they are all a bit scared of me.¡±

 Chapter 188 - Heâ€™s the Best Candidate to Take Over My Role

    Chapter 188: He¡¯s the Best Candidate to Take Over My Role (Part one)

    To avoid the awkward atmosphere, Yan Xian stayed back in the dorm and began eating the bento box with the crew. Then, he walked out into the hallway, and his agent followed him out. Feeling that he might be angry, he wanted toe over tofort him, but who knew Yan Xian would instinctively say, ¡°Can we change the instructor?¡±

    The agent frowned. ¡°What are you doing? This is the military, we can¡¯t act spoiled. You can offend businesses, but you can¡¯t offend the military and the officials. That Instructor Xu isn¡¯t just an ordinary soldier, he¡¯s a celebrity-level character in the 5th Military Region. Recing him would obviously offend him.¡±

    A hint of anger shed past Yan Xian¡¯s face. ¡°But didn¡¯t you hear what he just said to me? He¡¯s showing no respect for me!¡±

    The agent sighed. ¡°The military has its own rules. Since we are here, we need to follow them. Don¡¯t you know, even if themander were to inspect this ce, he would be dining at the military cafeteria as well? You want to make exceptions for yourself, aren¡¯t you worried that people will badmouth you for it? Instructor Xu didn¡¯t really say anything too out of line anyways, he was just reminding you, and you were too sensitive. That Lin Chuxue always avoids males that try to please her, right? Just take it slowly.¡±

    Yan Xian finally sighed, and then he nodded and said, ¡°I heard there are barely any lines I have to remember, and most of the show will be a natural recording of what goes on. Does that mean they will just let the instructors torture us?¡±

    The agent was speechless. ¡°I told you about this long before we signed the deal, right? Because many of the so-called reality shows in the entertainment circle are a bit fake, this show asks for the live recording to be as real as possible, and they are so strict that they won¡¯t even let you apply makeup. They want to film the natural side of the celebrities, and although it¡¯s a bit tough, many celebrities can endure through this and show their fans a true side to them. I told you to carefully consider this through in the very beginning, and it was you that still wanted toe. Do you want to quit now? Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still Guo Hao, and as a junior, he¡¯s going to make fun of you for it.¡±

    Yan Xian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not quitting, just asking.¡±

    Agent: ¡°Then try to bear it if you can. Didn¡¯t you see? Even the general director of the program was very respectful to the supervisor here. Don¡¯t act spoiled, the military has the State Administration of Radio, Film, & Television behind them that can easily ban any celebrity. Don¡¯t leave behind a bad reputation because of your bad temper.¡±

    ¨C In the cafeteria ¨C

    Xu Cheng was enjoying the meal when he noticed that Lin Chuxue was holding her chopsticks but not moving them. He curiously asked her, ¡°Is the food not good?¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head.

    Xu Cheng just then turned around, only to find out that over hundreds of the people in the cafeteria had stopped eating and were just watching Lin Chuxue. With over hundreds of people just watching her, no matter how thick Lin Chuxue¡¯s skin was, she still wouldn¡¯t feelfortable eating.

    Xu Cheng red at everyone that was spectating their meal and said, ¡°Who can tell me, within how much time are you required to finish your meals¡±

    ¡°10... 10 minutes,¡± the rookie standing closest to them stuttered as he gave his answer.

    ¡°Then how long have you guys been watching? Are you still eating or not? Now, everyone, finish eating within 2 minutes, and then resume training in the back field!¡±

    Immediately, the hundreds of soldiers began shoving food into their mouths, and they shoved as they continued to watch Lin Chuxue.

    Xu Cheng took a look at his watch, and when 2 minutes were up, he shouted, ¡°Time¡¯s up, everyone, go assemble!¡±

    With loud rumbling noises, teams after teams of soldiers formed in lines as they orderly ran out of the cafeteria. On the way past Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue, some rookies even opened their mouth and smiled at Lin Chuxue as they said, ¡°Princess Snow, I¡¯m a big fan!¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately shouted at those rookies, ¡°You two, stay behind to help wash the dishes.¡±

    Chapter 188: He¡¯s the Best Candidate to Take Over My Role (Part two)

    The two rookies that were called out bitterly smiled as they stayed behind and went to the back of the cafe.

    Lin Chuxue chuckled, and then she rolled her eyes at Xu Cheng. ¡°You are doing this on purpose.¡±

    ¡°You can eat now, try the dishes and rice, they¡¯re all organic,¡± Xu Cheng finally spoke to Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue moved her chopsticks and began eating the dishes.

    At this moment, the head instructor came in to get food. He red at Xu Cheng. ¡°My clothes got ruined, remember to pay me back, and also the medical expenses.¡±

    Xu Cheng just kept on eating. ¡°I won¡¯t pay you back if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue saw the big bump on the head instructor¡¯s forehead when he came in, and she asked curiously, ¡°Umm, Instructor Yan, is your forehead fine? I brought some medicine, I will get them for you in a bit.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he just got stung by a wasp.¡±

    ¡°You little brat, I know you don¡¯t have any nice words for me. What¡¯s going on with the soldiers assembling outside?¡± the head instructor asked.

    ¡°I told them to, and I will talk to them in a bit to not bring any trouble to the production crew and the celebrities for the next few days,¡± Xu Cheng said. He was done eating, so he put down his chopsticks and got up.

    The head instructor nodded. ¡°Yeah, go talk to them. After all, you will be representing our military region when interacting with the production crew. If you need any equipment, just let me know.¡±

    Xu Cheng talked to Lin Chuxue and left. Seeing him walk out of the cafeteria, and then looking around, she felt that everything here was really interesting. She turned around to look at the head instructor and asked in curiosity, ¡°Is he always like this?¡±

    The head instructor just kept on eating as he nodded. ¡°Of course, sometimes he¡¯s even more strict than me. Oh right, do the two of you know each other from before this?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    The head instructor muttered, ¡°This brat, he actually didn¡¯t even mention to us that he knew a big celebrity! So unkind to his bro.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person too.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled, and then she asked the head instructor, ¡°These years, did he ever have a girlfriend or something?¡±

    The head instructor joked, ¡°Does the aunty working the kitchen count? If she does, then I think she¡¯s the woman everyone in this military region wants to see every day.¡±

    Lin Chuxueughed. The head instructor obviously meant no.

    ¡°Howe I feel that the soldiers here are more scared of him than you? I¡¯m not saying you are not as powerful as Xu Cheng, but I just feel that the soldiers are more intimate with you, even though you are the head instructor.¡±

    Instructor Yan knew what Lin Chuxue meant. He smiled and replied, ¡°Speaking of this, I have to say how lucky you guys are. Xu Cheng¡¯s a celebrity-level soldier in our army, and it¡¯s actually a great honor to be trained by him. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m belittling this reality show, but in fact, a TV show like this doesn¡¯t really need a guy of his caliber to be the trainer. If it wasn¡¯t for next year¡¯s recruitment, we wouldn¡¯t hand over our trump card to shoot the show with you guys.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. She was happy for Xu Cheng to hear thesepliments. ¡°Then he must¡¯ve worked very hard and been through a lot.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°He always trains and works the hardest, it¡¯s no joke being the ace of our military region, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to make all those soldiers listen to him. If nothing unexpected happens, he¡¯s the best candidate to rece me as the new head instructor. You guys will notice his excellence in the next few days when training begins.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Shameless

    Chapter 189: Shameless (Part one)

    Xu Cheng walked out to the scorching hot field, and there were already over hundreds of soldiers assembling there. He walked up and addressed the crowd, ¡°Everyone probably knows about the ¡°True Men¡± reality show crewing here to shoot their next season. Here, I want to remind everyone to not hinder or affect the crew members and celebrities when unnecessary.¡±

    The few rookies in the front row grinned and said, ¡°Captain, you also know that we barely see any women in the military. Suddenly when celebritiese, especially 3 beautiful women of different styles, everyone¡¯s a bit overly excited.¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°Auntie Cai from the kitchen isn¡¯t a woman? Howe I don¡¯t see you guys getting excited in front of her?¡±

    Those soldiers immediately became impotent.

    Xu Cheng went up to the soldier closest to him that talked, and he suddenly lightly kicked the soldiers calf. As a result, the soldier¡¯s leg softened as he almost knelt down. Xu Cheng said in disdain, ¡°Control your left and right hands during normal days, your willpower determines the upper limit of your future. One by one, you all look like soft shrimps, no wonder so few elites appear from the 5th Military Region. You guys are supposed to be the future of the special ops division, but take a look at you guys!¡±

    Those soldiers were all silent, and they looked straight ahead and stood straight.

    Xu Cheng had the right to scold them, because whether it was qualifications, contributions, or skills, he was qualified to despise anyone present!

    ¡°There can be filming at anytime over the next few days, and if someone dares to ck off, gets recorded, and makes it into the episodes of the final show, watch how I will teach him a lesson!¡± Xu Cheng then said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s all. Dismissed!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng went back into the cafeteria.

    Inside the cafeteria, the head instructor wasughing and looking at Lin Chuxue. ¡°There are at least 5 thousand soldiers in the special ops division, why are you only asking about Xu Cheng?¡±

    Lin Chuxue slightly blushed and she instinctively replied, ¡°I just know him, who else am I going to ask about if not him?¡±

    The head instructorughed and said, ¡°If you are interested in him, then you are going to have a hard time.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°For all these years I¡¯ve known him, I¡¯ve never seen him getting in a rtionship. To be honest, I¡¯m even suspecting he¡¯s secretly gay or something. Let me tell you, his fast shooting skills are clearly the result of being single for over 20 years. Ahem ahem, sorry, I go offroad the moment I stop watching mynguage.¡±

    The head instructor was about to say something even more perverted before realizing that it was Lin Chuxue in front of him, and he stepped on the brakes right away.

    Lin Chuxue was still quite innocent, and she didn¡¯t get the reference right away.

    ¡°Anyways, this kind of indifference to women is something that¡¯s most terrifying for women that like him.¡± The head instructor also didn¡¯t forget topliment Xu Cheng. ¡°But then again, Xu Cheng¡¯s a pretty good guy, and he¡¯s super reliable. If you cannd him as your boyfriend, man, let me tell you, that feeling of security is off the charts! This guy has a super strong sense of responsibility and justice. He always has a way, and he¡¯s always able to turn the situation around when he¡¯s in a pickle.¡±

    Lin Chuxue batted her eyes as she looked at him. The beginning sounded normal, but why does thetter part of the speech sound kind of like he was selling Xu Cheng? She couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Instructor Yan, are you also a part-time matchmaker?¡±

    The head instructor awkwardly coughed and thenughed, ¡°My bad. In fact, I¡¯m just really anxious and worried for the guy. He¡¯s such a big boy now, but he hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend yet. I¡¯m worried that he might have some mental illness or some sort. After all, there aren¡¯t many excellent soldiers raised by me, and he¡¯s basically my treasured baby.¡±

    Chapter 189: Shameless (Part two)

    Xu Cheng walked up and interrupted with a little temper, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he also sells me out to every beautiful woman he sees. It¡¯s a habit for him now.¡±

    General Instructor Yan immediately stood up with his tray and went to get more food.

    ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m an orphan, Big Brother Yan¡¯s pretty good to me, and he¡¯s even worried about who I¡¯m going to marry and when I¡¯m going to start a family. I know he has good intentions,¡± Xu Cheng looked at the head instructor¡¯s back image and said with a smile.

    Li Chuxue looked up at Xu Cheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Then did your heart ever skip a beat in front of a woman he introduced to you?¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down, looked into her eyes, and said, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Truth.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I have.¡±

    Lin Chuxue frowned, her teeth slightly bit down on her lip.

    However, she saw Xu Cheng suddenly smile and say, ¡°If this time counts, then my heart did skip a beat.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyebrows slightly curved into a smile, and she lightly snorted, ¡°But I still need to think about it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, take your time. I will make any man that tries to court you feel inadequate.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°That confident?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded in seriousness.

    ¡°As your wife, I have to tell you that I think Yan Xian and Guo Hao joined this show because of me,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°As your husband, I have the obligation to clear out people that hinder our rtionship.¡±

    Lin Chuxue held her cheeks with her hands, looked at Xu Cheng, and pretended to be annoyed. ¡°Then what will you do? There are also a lot of people in Britain.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Clear!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°You really don¡¯t draft a rough copy before you boast.¡±

    But, she was still very happy to see the confident Xu Cheng not running away from the troubles. Although what he said was still a bit unrealistic for now, she was still very happy that her husband was able to face these issues and openly ept these responsibilities.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t upset with Lin Chuxue not believing him. Time would prove what he was capable of, and one day, he would bring Lin Chuxue back to Britain and say to those that were still eyeing Chuxue as a target, ¡°This is my woman, I¡¯ve already married her! That¡¯s right, I¡¯m that poor little boy that was once fostered by her parents.¡±

    Just wait, the endurance right now was for an explosion in the future.

    Xu Cheng smiled and said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°I already said those boastful words, I don¡¯t n on taking it back. I want to live by it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Just then, the head instructor came back with another full tray and began eating. He continued his nag with Lin Chuxue, ¡°Girl, I know you have good assets and might not see Xu Cheng as a potential mate, but if you have a good female friend, that works too! Introduce one to him,e on. Didn¡¯t you ask why those rookies were more afraid of him than me? Let me tell you the truth, I¡¯m married now, and I¡¯m a straight guy, but this guy¡¯s already twenty something, not to mention having a girlfriend, this guy doesn¡¯t even have any p0rn in his room, aside from the framed photo of him and his two buddies. Many people in the army are scared that he is gay and are afraid that he would knock on their doors in the middle of the night. Can you help him out? Just introduce a few girls to him so at least he could get some experience.¡±

    The Xu and Lin couple was speechless.

    Xu Cheng was angry. ¡°No one¡¯s gonna think that you are a mute if you don¡¯t talk!¡±

    Lin Chuxue giggled as she looked at Xu Cheng and asked an odd question, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m pretty curious too, how do you usually deal with your urges?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I still have the photos of the beautiful girl next-door from my highschool days.¡±

    Lin Chuxuepletely blushed. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Then, she got up and immediately fled.

 Chapter 190

    <b>Chapter 190: Let¡¯s Help You Pop Your Cherry This Year (Part one)</b>

    After Lin Chuxue left, Xu Cheng immediately withdrew his smile and went after the head instructor.

    ¡°Show me your chrysanthemum (TL note: also refers to b¡ª¡ªe in Chinese), let me show you if I¡¯m really gay!¡±

    The head instructor immediately pointed at him with his chopsticks and said, ¡°You little brat, be honest, what¡¯s your rtionship with her? I¡¯m still confused, howe the production crew specifically asked for you to be the instructor for this show. I also checked out Lin Chuxue¡¯s Weibo, her fans are all investigating you because you are the first male she interacted with on Weibo. If you are still telling me there¡¯s nothing going on, do you believe that I¡¯m going to beat you to death? Why are you still hiding things from me, no wonder you were unfazed when I introduced so many girls in the past. I didn¡¯t know you wanted tond the number one goddess in the country.¡±

    Xu Cheng was still feeling pretty confident about himself. ¡°You think I can¡¯t?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°You? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself, you are just tall and have nothing else special. Little Brother, I¡¯m not trying to beat your ego, but you can¡¯t have this kind of high standards. You are better off settling down with someone else, being with someone like Lin Chuxue would attract many problems from other guys, and I¡¯m not sure if you are able to handle them when theye.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s already toote. I¡¯m already prepared to offend the whole world for her. What should I do now?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Then you still need her to like you too, what¡¯s the use of just you liking her and willing to offend the whole world for her? There are way too many men that like her, how far are you ranked?¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t satisfied to hear those words. ¡°Big Brother, you really don¡¯t think I cannd someone like her?¡¯

    Xu Cheng really wanted to just throw their marriage certificate onto his face and shout at him, ¡°Kneel down to me.¡±

    The head instructor sighed. He put his arm around Xu Cheng¡¯s neck as the two walked out of the cafeteria. On the way, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t say more, I don¡¯t want to hurt your self-esteem. But just let me tell you, you won¡¯t be able to hold on to women like her. You guys are just not on the same level. For instance, she¡¯s either eating expensive cuisines or expensive cuisines, but you have to line up at the cafeteria for food; she¡®sing in and out in exotic cars, a random handbag from her closet could be LV or Hermes, and her budget on makeup alone could be over a hundred thousand yuan a month. I think you should consider other girls. This year, there are quite a few beautiful girls that got recruited into the military for office work, I will introduce a few to you and let¡¯s get your cherry popped this year.¡±

    Xu Cheng was pretty speechless. ¡°I...¡±

    The head instructor wasn¡¯t nning on giving him a break, despite starting his previous paragraph with ¡°I won¡¯t say more.¡± He continued, ¡°Stop I-ing, are you really nning on facking a rock to give birth to a monkey?¡± (TL Note: Monkey King was born out of a rock)

    Xu Cheng took in a deep breath. ¡°Big Brother, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hide from you anymore. I think I should tell you this secret of mine.¡±

    The head instructor stopped in his tracks and looked at him in curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re really into rocks?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. He shook his head and replied, ¡°No, in fact... In fact, Lin Chuxue¡¯s my wife!¡±

    The head instructor looked at him dumbfoundedly. After a few seconds, he patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a dream. Almost all the single men in Huaxia had at one point thought of Lin Chuxue as their wife. I¡¯m happy that you can use this to encourage yourself to work harder. You should take advantage of this opportunity and get a photo with her and get her autograph too. Don¡¯t leave behind any regrets.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He still wanted to exin himself, but the head instructor had already left, leaving Xu Cheng behind under the scorching sun.

    Chapter 190: Let¡¯s Help You Pop Your Cherry This Year (Part two)

    ¨C Afternoon ¨C

    Xu Cheng came back with some rookies carrying uniforms for the 6 celebrities that would be appearing in this season of ¡°True Men¡±. He said to everyone, ¡°Since today marks the first official day of your life in the military, then I will be training you based on my strict standards. Over the next few days, you have to learn how to properly stand and march, and then begin training the basic skills in the military, with and without weapons. During this period, I will be scoring you based on your performance. Those that fail will...¡±

    At this moment, Yan Xian interrupted, ¡°Does it have to be this serious?¡±

    Xu Cheng gave him a look. ¡°Do not interrupt when you superior is issuing orders. Once your superior finishes talking, you can raise your hand and ask, but I also have the authority to not take your question. In addition, you asked if it has to be this serious, right? Then you tell me, when do you have to start being serious? Should the soldiers go onto the battlefield like kids on a field trip? Remember, you guys are soldiers right now, and what you eat and use are all using the nation¡¯s taxpayers¡¯ money. Now, you tell me, do you have to be serious? If the taxes you¡¯re paying are going towards raising a bunch of useless people, how would it make you feel? Besides, the three girls didn¡¯t even have objections yet, yet you, a big man, is being spoiled. Or are you saying that you are even weaker than the girls?¡±

    Yan Xian closed his mouth, but he really wasn¡¯t feeling great. After all, he was joining this show on zeropensation, and not only were these guys not treating him like an honorable guest, they were even insulting him. He looked at Xu Cheng with a hint of resentment, but he couldn¡¯t say anything in front of the cameras.

    From Xu Cheng¡¯s angle, he wasn¡¯t wrong. The military should have strict discipline, and that was something they already informed the production crew about. Everything would be going by how things are usually done in the military, making no exceptions. That was the whole point of this reality show.

    After a bit, Yan Xian didn¡¯t want to admit defeat and responded, ¡°I¡¯m really just asking because we have three girls here, and I¡¯m thinking it might be too tough on them.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked towards Lin Chuxue, Liu Ziqi, and Zhao Yajing, the three female celebrities, and asked, ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s graceful face had determination written all over. ¡°Please do not underestimate girls. If men can do it, we can too.¡±

    Hearing that the biggest celebrity stated her position, the other two girls also gritted their teeth and said with determination, ¡°We have no problem as well!¡±

    Yan Xian felt like he had been pped in the face again. Guo Hao was enjoying the show on the side, seeing how the spoiled Yan Xian already couldn¡¯t tolerate the brutal life in the military and was exposing his shorings.

    ¡°This is the schedule, take a look.¡° Xu Cheng then handed each of them a piece of paper and then left the dorm.

    The three girls were already mourning after seeing that they had to wake up at 6 AM. ¡°So early! Don¡¯t they know that sleep is most important to a girl?¡±

    The general director said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just for the first few days, not everyday.¡±

    The three girls were finally relieved.

    Then, Liu Ziqi¡¯s face immediately fell when she saw another item on the schedule. ¡°Uh... does this mean we have to assemble outside the dorm in the middle of the night?¡±

    The general director nodded. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be in the middle of the night. The actual time would depend on the instructor¡¯s mood, and the production crew would also be doing this along with you guys. Let¡¯s just endure this together.¡±

    The six celebrities face were all gloomy.

    Lin Chuxue could even picture Xu Chengughing at them for the suffering they were about to endure.

    At this moment, Yan Xian saw a few exercises on the list that included shooting and actualbat. His eyes immediately and he asked the director, ¡°Is Instructor Xu also responsible for leading these trainings?¡±

    General Director: ¡°Yep.¡±

    Yan Xian suddenly had an idea to humiliate Xu Cheng. He muttered in his heart, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to see useless garbage in the military? Watch how I will make fun of you if I can beat you in these exercises.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Female Soldier Uniform

    Chapter 191: Female Soldier Uniform (Part one)

    ¨C Night ¨C

    The director was talking about the exercises that they would be shooting the next day with the three female celebrities at their dorm. He said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Since it¡¯s your first time settling in the military camp, there are a lot of new things to learn, and I really want to thank you all for cooperating with everything and being as natural as you can.¡±

    The three female celebrities obviously expressed their understanding. Since they were told the nature of this show at the very beginning , they just treated it as a real military training experience. Lin Chuxue also came here because this show wouldn¡¯t involve any scripts, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to experience the hardship Xu Cheng went through. She dide prepared.

    The director also didn¡¯t expect the celebrity queen Lin Chuxue to be so easy to get along with, and everything was going unexpectedly smoothly. The other two female celebrities obviously wouldn¡¯t have the face to be spoiled and act like big shots when Lin Chuxue was so easy-going.

    Then, the director also went to the male celebrities and chatted a bit. He found out that Yan Xian had some friction with Instructor Xu, so he expressed his hopes for Yan Xian to cooperate a bit more. No matter how spoiled Yan Xian was, he wasn¡¯t going to offend the director, so he politely responded that he would try his best.

    At about 10 at night, the camera crew followed Xu Cheng¡¯s steps to go and perform routine dorm checks.

    In the guy dorm, Guo Hao and Yan Xian were smoking, and the other one was a junior at Yan Xian¡¯spany, named Zhou Wenhao. Yan Xian passed a cigarette down, and Zhou Wenhao smiled and epted it. ¡°Thanks, Senior Brother.¡±

    He was still a new celebrity and needed a sessful senior to boost his poprity, so he was very humble.

    The three of them made the dorm room very smokey, and at that moment, footsteps came from down the hall. Xu Cheng came to knock on the door. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep, turn off the lights.¡±

    Inside the room, the three men looked at each other but none of them went to turn off the lights, just sitting by their bed sides and continuing to smoke.

    Outside the door, Xu Cheng stood for awhile and didn¡¯t see the lights turning off, so he knocked on the door again. ¡°Turn off the lights.¡±

    The lights were still on. At that moment, Xu Cheng said to the camera crew, ¡°Let¡¯s stop recording for now.¡±

    The camera men nodded and paused the recording, and then they just watched with shock as Xu Cheng kicked the door lock right off.

    When the door opened, he saw the smokey room and the three of them smoking. Those three were also a bit surprised to see that the door wasn¡¯t that strong.

    ¡°Smoking is not allowed in the dorm, do you know that? Do you still want to sleep? If not, go down and run 3 kilometers around the field,¡± Xu Cheng said to those guys in a deep voice.

    The three of them were dumbfounded, not knowing whether they should keep on smoking or not. They just sat there with their cigarette butts in their hands.

    After awhile, Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t let there be a next time.¡±

    Then, he turned off the lights and shut the door.

    The three of them swallowed a mouthful of spittle, and Guo Hao asked Zhou Zihao, ¡°Did you lock the door?¡±

    Zhou Zihao immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, I made sure I locked it...¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°What do you mean you locked it? How can he still open it if you locked it already?¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just go to sleep. Let¡¯s not look for any trouble this deep into the night.¡±

    Chapter 191: Female Soldier Uniform (Part two)

    In the dark, Yan Xian ced his hand between his head and the pillow. How could he fall asleep? He had a stomach-full of anger stacked up.

    After a while, he said to Guo Hao, ¡°Guo Hao, can you see that Lin Chuxue knows that instructor from before?¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°Yeah I could tell, so what?¡±

    Zhou Zihao didn¡¯t know what those two were talking about, so he pretended to be asleep.

    Yan Xian: ¡°If he shouts and yells at you like he did to me, can you bear it? Who are we? We are public figures, popr stars with millions of fans, not some no-name celebrities. We would get treated like honorable guests no matter where we go, yet we are here getting scolded by a no-name instructor. I don¡¯t believe that you will take it willingly when that instructor yells at you.¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°Don¡¯t we have a few training exercises tomorrow? I will lead the crowd to ask the instructor to demonstrate to us first, and I want you to just cheer him on with me. If he doesn¡¯t do well in those exercises, let¡¯s apply pressure to the director to swap him out.¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Only then was Yan Xian satisfied. He thought about how he would try to humiliate that instructor the next day as he slowly fell asleep.

    The next day, Xu Cheng stood on the giant field, and he began using his huge lung capacity to blow his whistle. Right away, the rookies¡¯ dorm became lively, with the soldiers folding their quilts neatly into blocks of tofu before heading out to brush their teeth.

    Xu Cheng came to the small building hosting the TV program¡¯s crew and celebrities. He first went to knock on the three girls¡¯ doors. ¡°Get up, it¡¯s time for morning ss.¡±

    Lin Chuxue dizzily kicked off the quilt. Hearing someone knocking, she instinctively put on her slippers and went to open the door. Her eyes were half-closed. ¡°What is it? Why are you not letting me sleep?¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that she was actually wearing thin pajamas, the type that was half see-through and could give a glimpse of the outline of her tank top and underwear.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t react at first, as she originally thought it was her agent or assistant. However, after realizing that it was Xu Cheng and seeing how Xu Cheng was looking at her up and down, she immediately pushed Xu Cheng out of the door. ¡°Close your eyes!¡±

    Then, she shut the door right into Xu Cheng¡¯s face, leaving him outside muttering, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that you came to the door wearing this! This is the military, put on the military vests I gave you guys.¡±

    Lin Chuxue screamed from inside, ¡°Ahh, don¡¯te in. We are changing right now, or I¡¯m going to sue you!¡±

    Xu Cheng really wanted to reply, ¡°Sue me all you want. I will just show the judge our marriage certificate.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t say it, because there were cameras around and also more people inside that room.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°5 minutes,e down to the field to assemble.¡±

    Then, he left.

    After five minutes, the 50 rookies and 6 celebrity soldiers began assembling on the field. It was Xu Cheng¡¯s first time seeing Lin Chuxue in an army uniform, and it looked pretty neat on her. The humbling uniform still couldn¡¯t cover up her innocent elegance. She tied her hair into a pony-tail, and although without makeup, her face was still snow white like a pearl.

    She stood up straight in the first row, and because the clothes were a bit tight, her uniform closely followed her body line, revealing a pretty full chest. Seeing Xu Cheng looking at her and admiring how she looked for the first time in the uniform, Lin Chuxue felt that this guy had actually zoned out as his eyes rested on her.

    Lin Chuxue coughed, and then she gave a stare at Xu Cheng, as if saying, Perv, did you see enough?

    Xu Cheng also came back to his senses by the sound of the cough. Seeing her ring at him, he immediatelyughed briefly. He directly walked up to Lin Chuxue, subconsciously reaching over.

    Lin Chuxue instinctively leaned her body back a bit, wondering whether Xu Cheng forget that they were in a public ce. But, she realized that Xu Cheng was just caringly brushing off some debris on her shoulder and then walking away.

    Although it was just a small action, Lin Chuxue actually felt her heartbeat raising significantly. That feeling reminded her of their highschool days when he would carry her on his bicycle and ride around on the stone path by the river, under the trees.

 Chapter 192 - Let Me

    Chapter 192: Let Me (Part one)

    The exercise wasn¡¯t a set of basic gymnastics, but a set of boxing techniques since this was the special ops division.

    Since it was the 6 celebrities¡¯ first time, Xu Cheng told them to fall out from the formation and stand at the front, and then he instructed a rookie toe stand in front of them to teach them the techniques.

    The three male celebrities were fine since it was basic boxing movements, and they learned quite fast. Liu Ziqi and Zhao Yajing also had a background in dancing so they learned quickly as well. However, Lin Chuxue was having a difficult time. Although she liked to do yoga, she had no experience in dance, so she wasn¡¯t learning the moves one by one as quickly as the others.

    Besides, this activity was clearly more masculine, and she was a bit shy and reserved when she was doing these moves... Not only her, the other two girls also couldn¡¯t pull off the cool feeling with the moves and appeared a bit awkward.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng walked over to Lin Chuxue and corrected her soft and petite shoulders. ¡°Pump out your chest, put in more spirit, Big Sister!¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or get angry, she could detect a hint of a smirk hidden in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. This guy was for sure doing this intentionally! Howe all the other soldiers were doing their morning runs now and they had to do this boxing routine?

    Xu Cheng deliberately ignored theint filed by Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes, and he even lightly pped her waist and said in all seriousness, ¡°Straighten up here too, why¡¯s your lower part so warped.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes just stared wide open. This was just too sudden of a move!

    Not just him, even Yan Xian and Guo Hao on the side were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t think Instructor Xu would dare to do such a thing, did he just... Did he just almost p their Goddess Lin Chuxue¡¯s bumbum?

    You animal! Get your hands off of her, let me!

    Yan Xian and Guo Hao really wanted to go and fight Xu Cheng to the death, but they noticed that the party in question, Lin Chuxue, actually wasn¡¯t angered by it!

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face was blushing like an apple. If she had worn heels today, she would really want to stomp on Xu Cheng¡¯s feet and yell back at him, ¡°My a-s was born this way, how can I not make it warped?¡±

    If looks could kill, then Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes would¡¯ve already killed Xu Cheng a thousand times.

    However, Xu Cheng kept on ignoring how she was looking at him, as heughed in his heart and thought, Thank god I¡¯m the instructor; if it was someone else, they would for sure take advantage of my wife. The head instructor is indeed a good bro.

    After taking a little advantage of his wife, he walked to Liu Ziqi. Thetter thought the instructor would p her near-a-s area too so she subconsciously tightened her hips, straightened her back, trying hard to make her posture more standard to that of a male soldier.

    Xu Cheng pointed at Liu Ziqi and said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Hey, learn from this one, she¡¯s doing it well.¡±

    Liu Ziqi was almost going to cough up blood as she thought, I wasn¡¯t going to man-up right away if it weren¡¯t for being scared of you taking advantage of me.

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes. She knew Xu Cheng was doing this on purpose, and he just stood beside her with a big smile and taught her hand-to-hand whenever she got a technique wrong. She was trying hard to learn the moves in fear of getting taken advantage of again in public, but with the man she liked standing and watching right beside her, she also felt nervous and couldn¡¯t concentrate. She was about to cry from the nervousness.

    Yan Xian and Guo Hao couldn¡¯t take this anymore, thinking that this b¡ª¨Cd was clearly just taking advantage of their goddess. Thus, the hero came to the rescue ¨C Yan Xian said, ¡°This set of boxing technique warmups isn¡¯t useful. If it¡¯s for keeping fit, I think a morning run is better.¡±

    Chapter 192: Let Me (Part two)

    Hero #2 Guo Hao also opened his mouth, ¡°Yeah, this takes a lot of energy but it¡¯s not too beneficial. It¡¯s better to just dops.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes, this is just for the show, and I will only be letting you guys do this exercise for today.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Chuxue really wanted to throw a high heel at Xu Cheng¡¯s face. She looked at Xu Cheng with a hint of resentment and demanded, ¡°Then why are you still being this serious about it and correcting my moves?¡±

    Xu Cheng had the ssic expression of ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake¡± as he said to the rookie that was doing the demo in front of the celebrities, ¡°You tell them if this is useful or not.¡±

    The rookie doing the demo grinned and replied, ¡°Cap, how should I tell them?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just be my sparring partner.¡±

    The rookie immediately felt his b¡ª¡ªe tightening. ¡°Cap... How about let¡¯s not?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to force him. He turned to Yan Xian and the others and said, ¡°Just because these moves are simple, don¡¯t think they are useless. In actual hand-to-handbat, these are all useful moves, and remembering them cane in handy in the future at critical moments, like tripping someone and making them fall onto the floor. Especially for girls, normally, the bad guys may underestimate you, and this set of boxing techniques can help you quickly turn the situation around and gain control.¡±

    Guo Hao frowned. ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and pointed at the rookie. ¡°I can demonstrate, but this guy isn¡¯t willing,¡±

    That rookie witnessed first hand how Xu Cheng¡¯s hand de was able to cut Hu Bing¡¯s round-house kick, so he naturally knew what he was up against, and that was why he was trying his best to avoid getting into a fight.

    Yan Xian lightly smiled. ¡°I will be your sparring partner, can you demonstrate to us?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Yan Xian nodded. ¡°You are saying these moves can trip someone, right? I just happened to learn a few moves in the past, and I¡¯ve also learned some basic skills and wrestling techniques for a few movie roles. I can be your sparring partner.¡±

    His intention was to simply try his best to not get tripped to humiliate Xu Cheng on camera.

    No technique was absolute, including wrestling or boxing. As long as you have a firm stance and have special tricks to resolve the opponent¡¯s tripping technique, you won¡¯t be able to be tripped over.

    Yan Xian came out and began stretching, looking like a professional.

    Xu Cheng turned around to ask Yan Xian¡¯s agent, ¡°Is this going to be okay?¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent was obviously on his side, and he knew very well what Yan Xian was thinking. Since Yan Xian proposed it, he had no reason to disagree, so he nodded.

    Xu Cheng then looked at the director. ¡°Is this going to be okay? I don¡¯t want to end up injuring him. He¡¯s a famous celebrity with high worth, my military region won¡¯t have the budget topensate for his injuries.¡±

    The director came over to discuss with Yan Xian, ¡°Should we cut this part out? There¡¯s no need to demonstrate, they only added this boxing segment for our show effect anyways.¡±

    Yan Xian replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that spoiled. In the past, the horse-riding and wire kung fu I did was a lot tougher than this, and it¡¯s normal to get injured when filming. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The manager had no choice and he could only say to Xu Cheng, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue recording.¡±

 Chapter 193 - Told You to Do It Out of Surprise

    Chapter 193: Told You to Do It Out of Surprise (Part one)

    Seeing Yan Xian walking over to him, Xu Cheng decided to set an example with him for the other 5 celebrities to see.

    At this moment, seeing that Xu Cheng was going to teach someone a lesson, those soldiers that were out on their morning run all slowed down, and some of the ones with bigger balls even came over as they whispered to each other, ¡°Do you guys think he¡¯s going to be hospitalized?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say, Instructor Xu might control his power better after having tested his limits with Hu Bing.¡±

    ¡°I think he might only stay for a few days on the bed even if he gets hospitalized.¡±

    ¡°This guy really has a big heart, he actually dares to spar against Captain Xu. Could it be that he doesn¡¯t know that the boxing routine we do isn¡¯t for show like those taekwondo sses or whatever he takes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just take a look first. If the two of them are just trying to wrestle to the ground, then it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. As long as he doesn¡¯t deliberately resist and just cooperate and let Captain Xu trip him onto the floor, he should be fine. As long as he doesn¡¯t try to fight back, it¡¯s guaranteed that he won¡¯t have to go to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Who said celebrities are all girly dudes?! Don¡¯t you see how manly this Yan Xian guy is? We must apud him for his courage!¡±

    As the surrounding soldiers said that, they began apuding.

    The sudden apuse made Lin Chuxue and the rest of the crew be confused, unclear of why they were pping, and Yan Xian think that those were all his fans that were trying to cheer him on. A big smile immediately appeared on his face, and he looked as if he could take on the world.

    The soldier that was originally responsible for doing the demo immediately fled, not at all wanting to be dragged into this.

    At this moment, a soldier that was standing close to Yan Xian¡¯s agent asked the agent, ¡°Oh right, Mr. Yan Xian was also an action star, right?¡±

    The agent nodded proudly. ¡°He learned some basics before, doing things like air flips are a piece of cake for him. He also works out every day and has good explosive strength. However, it was just for acting, and he hadn¡¯t really been in basicbat training before. But, with my understanding of him, your captain probably won¡¯t be able to flip him to the ground.¡±

    The soldier nodded. ¡°If the thing from two days ago didn¡¯t happen, I would¡¯ve believed you.¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent asked, a bit curious, ¡°What happened two days ago?¡±

    The soldier said, ¡°There was this guy who, not to mention air flips, could even do a Taekwondo-style 720-degree-air-kick and explode a sandbag with one strike. He was considered the most fierce rookie of this year here, and if it was realbat, he was the type that could take on 20 at once by himself.¡±

    The agent was pretty shocked. ¡°There¡¯s such a master in the army? How does he look? If possible, you can introduce him to me, and I can make him into the new generation¡¯s martial arts superstar. The entertainment circle has fewer and fewer stars that can actually fight, so people like him are scarce resources that can be introduced to the industry.¡±

    Soldier: ¡°He¡¯s in the military hospital, and I think he needs to recover for at least half a week.¡±

    Agent: ¡°What happened?¡±

    The soldier pouted his mouth towards the direction of Xu Cheng. ¡°There, that¡¯s the guy that finished him off in three moves! I think if you want to look for star-material, you are better off getting this guy. Trust me, he can beat you to the point of having an existential crisis, and I guarantee there¡¯s no need to find him a stunt double nor get him insurance. You don¡¯t even need special effects for the difficult scenes. Value pack, right there, limited time only.¡±

    Having said that, the soldier looked at this agent in all seriousness and said, ¡°Do you know how many people are in this military region? About 50 thousand! Among them, the 5 thousand best fighters makes up the special ops division, and that guy right there, teaching, is the best in the division.¡±

    Chapter 193: Told You to Do It Out of Surprise (Part two)

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent¡¯s eyelids jumped. For some reason, he began to have a really bad feeling.

    But at this moment, Xu Cheng was already standing beside Yan Xian. He held his wrist and arm, and then he said to the other five celebrities, ¡°This move was what you guys just practiced, now I will show you how to utilize it in the face of danger, especially for girls. It¡¯s best if you do it out of surprise. For instance, if the hostile is trying to rob you, you can pretend to hand it to him, and when their hand is out like Yan Xian right now, your closest hand can grab on to his arm while the further one can grab onto his wrist. Now, forcefully give it a pull while stepping down onto his foot in the front. Make sure all the movements are done in one go, like this.¡±

    As Xu Cheng talked, he was prepared to throw Yan Xian over the shoulder, but who knew that Yan Xian would have already held his breath and cemented his lower body down, trying hard to not let Xu Cheng sessfully throw him over the shoulder. Originally, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t nning on using much force, but who knew Yan Xian was so obvious in trying to not cooperate.

    Xu Cheng made his first pulling attempt but failed, and the atmosphere became a bit awkward.

    Guo Hao lowered his head as he almost burst out inughter. The camera was rolling right now, and it sure would be humiliating for Xu Cheng to fail his demo.

    Zhou Zihao almostughed too, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised. Liu Ziyi and Zhao Yajing also originally thought Xu Cheng could throw Yan Xian, but who knew Yan Xian would just stand still.

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent was just getting anxious, and he finally let out a sigh of relief upon seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s unsessful attempt. He subconsciously said to the soldier he was just talking to, ¡°Do you never make a draft when you boast?¡±

    The soldier only smiled in response.

    Lin Chuxue looked at the awkward scene and was feeling a bit embarrassed for Xu Cheng. Just when she was about to say something to break the awkward silence, who knew Xu Cheng would casually say, ¡°Like I said earlier, this only works if your opponent isn¡¯t expecting it. Just now, Yan Xian already knew this was happening, so he deliberately made a precaution and solidified his stance. From the standpoint of the bad guy, it was correct for him to do that. He¡¯s indeed someone with a background in martial arts. When you are doing this out of surprise, you must make sure you use enough force at once, or it¡¯s just going to turn out as what happened with me, unable to pull him. So, you need to make sure you use enough force, like this.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng summoned more strength and pulled, tossing Yan Xian¡¯s body. In that instant, Yan Xian¡¯s eyes became as big as an egg as he just felt that he was tied to 10 thousand mas and pulled out. To him, it could only be described like that type of overwhelming force of nature.

    In the crowd¡¯s eyes and the camera lenses, he was like a homerun baseball shot, flying into the distance. That trajectory was odd enough to make people wonder whether gravity was in effect.

    Pheww~ Bang!

    When Yan Xiannded on the grass about 10 meters away, everyone instinctively closed their eyes, not having the heart to look at the ¡°beautiful¡± scene.

    When everyone opened their eyes again and made sure the guy that just flew was Yan Xian, they all subconsciously swallowed, suddenly feeling sympathy for this ¡°bad guy¡±. Just before everyone could react, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then, after you threw the bad guy onto the ground, you must pursue now that you have the upper-hand and go after them right after, like this.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng ran behind Yan Xian and suddenly sat down on him, shouting, ¡°Achaa!¡±

    The miserable cry of Yan Xian radiated into the distance.

    Guo Hao swallowed as he thought to himself, ¡°Screw applying pressure to him with you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m following your steps to piss off that monster.¡±

 Chapter 194 - The Unfortunate Guy Named Yan Xian

    Chapter 194: The Unfortunate Guy Named Yan Xian (Part one)

    At noon, in the military hospital, Yan Xian was already bandaged up, and beside him were his agent and the director who already had their discussion. Then, the agent asked, ¡°Umm, maybe you can rest to recover first before returning to the show?¡±

    Recover your face! That was Yan Xian¡¯s mood at the moment.

    This was the first day of official filming, and you are already asking me to stop filming. After all, the ¡°True Men¡± show has really good viewership, even more so this season with the super star Lin Chuxue, but you are telling me to rest? How am I supposed to get on the trending page if I don¡¯t appear with Lin Chuxue? Not to mention how I facking joined this show for zeropensation, yet you are telling me to take a break on day 1? Everyone knows that this season only takes a week to shoot, and I need to take at least a month to recover from a facking broken arm. Why don¡¯t you just tell me to quit this show entirely?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this injury is nothing to me. It¡¯s just a fracture. Besides, isn¡¯t this the ¡®True Men¡¯ show? If I quit with just a broken arm, how can I call myself a true man?¡±

    The military doctor next to him gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°You fought Xu Cheng? What a man! I can¡¯t believe you guys actually managed to get him to be your instructor, the ¡®True Men¡¯ crew is indeed resourceful.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yan Xian¡¯s butth0le tightened, and the director and the agent didn¡¯t know whether they shouldugh or cry.

    So, with the thought of trying to get the most air time as possible, he continued to participate in the show with bandages on.

    Due to the injury, the directing crew asked him to do a close-up interview to put into the show, and he was on the bed talking to the camera, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Instructor Xu would use so much force. But to be honest, at that time I wasn¡¯t too prepared, or I could¡¯ve maintained my position and not get thrown out. As a martial arts star, I¡¯ve had a lot of experiences wrestling like this.¡±

    As an action star, he obviously needed to protect his image of the tough and powerful man, so he didn¡¯t forget to find himself an excuse during the interview for his broken arm.

    Just after he said that, another guy in bandages resting in the bed beside his sneered.

    Yan Xian looked over, and he saw a big and muscr guy sitting up on the bed against the wall with his hands behind his head. The guy just nced at him with disdain and continued to look out of the window; he was Hu Bing.

    Seeing how the guy was pretty injured, Yan Xian asked the military doctor, ¡°Is it amon thing for people to get injured in the military?¡±

    The doctor said in an odd tone, ¡°Not really, there are the asional sprains on ankles or arms, or the seasonal cold. However, the two biggest injuries these days would be you two, and they were also gifted by the same person.¡±

    Right as he finished, Hu Bing began gritting his teeth as he rolled his eyes and snorted, ¡°Just wait for me to get out. The day I get discharged is the day Xu Cheng gets hospitalized.¡±

    Yan Xian looked over at Hu Bing. ¡°You also got beaten up by Instructor Xu?¡¯

    Hu Bing didn¡¯t like how that phrase was worded. He red at Yan Xian and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not the same as you. You being here was inevitable, but me being here was just idental.¡±

    The doctor that was taking care of him snorted. ¡°Someone was just crying daddy and mommy when they got sent in here. This is the typical ¡®scar healed and forgot the pain¡¯ situation.¡±

    Hu Bing nced at the doctor and shouted, ¡°Uncle Liu, just you wait, I will send him here for sure and let you make more money, just like before when I sent all those veterans here and helped take care of your business.¡±

    The doctorughed. ¡°Okay, I will wait. Just don¡¯t send yourself back in here for an extended stay. I can¡¯t give discounts.¡±

    Yan Xian obviously wasn¡¯t happy with how Hu Bing looked down on him. To be frank, in this circle, he was still considered to be a big-name super-star with a hot temper, and to an action star like him, looking down on him was simply uneptable.

    Chapter 194: The Unfortunate Guy Named Yan Xian (Part two)

    ¡°You are?¡± he asked, with the possible intent of plotting revenge after finding out about his identity.

    On his side, the agent suddenly remembered what the soldier was telling him back on the field and thought this was probably the so-called rookie of the year, so he subconsciously pulled Yan Xian back a bit.

    Hu Bing¡¯s temper was even worse than Xu Cheng. Hearing Yan Xian daring to ask him for his name, he didn¡¯t respond and directly punched the table by his bedside, shattering it along with the ss and bowls on top.

    Yan Xian, the agent, the director, and the assistant¡¯s eyelids jumped, and the room became instantly silent.

    Hu Bing only took a scornful look at Yan Xian and sneered, ¡°You are an action star?¡±

    That kind of disregard in those eyes was really hurtful, and Yan Xian really wanted to cry.

    Holy crap, is there no one normal around? Not to mention getting beaten into the hospital by a monster, now there¡¯s another monster bullying me. The key is, this monster was also hospitalized by the monster outside that sent me in! It was that kind of angry emotion that Yan Xian could do nothing about that was driving him borderline insane.

    As for his injury, the other celebrities also had close-up interview shots.

    Guo Hao: ¡°To be honest, when he flew past me, I thought he was riding on a rocket.¡±

    Zhou Zihao: ¡°Everything happened too quickly and I didn¡¯t see clearly, and by the time I came to my senses, he had already flown a dozen meters away. I¡¯m still quite dumbstruck right now.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I didn¡¯t know our nation¡¯s soldiers are this powerful, and I¡¯m feeling really proud for my country.¡± At this moment, Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t forget to stand on Xu Cheng¡¯s side. She was also scared that Yan Xian¡¯s fans might seek revenge on Xu Cheng for what happened, so she chose to side with Xu Cheng since her fanbase were bigger than Yan Xian¡¯s.

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°Instructor Xu doesn¡¯t look like Stallone nor Schwarzengger, so I didn¡¯t expect his power to be this stunning! Senior Yan Xian was a big guy...¡±

    Zhao Yajing still wore a shocked expression. ¡°When Instructor Xu failed the first time, I felt a little embarrassed for him, but onlyter did I realize he didn¡¯t even get started yet, ahahaha.¡±

    Yan Xian came back to shooting with his arm covered in bandages. When it was food time, at the cafeteria, over hundreds of soldiers were lining up in front of 5 windows to get their food. The appearance of Lin Chuxue and the other 2 female celebrities immediately lit up the passion of those dudes.

    With the cameras following, those three naturally came to the end of the line and queued up. The soldier in front of them turned around, and when he saw Lin Chuxue¡¯s goddess-like look, his soul was already taken away. ¡°You can go first.¡±

    The soldier in front of that one also turned around and noticed, and he immediately gave her his spot as well. ¡°Princess Snow, you go first.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was a bit embarrassed as she smiled in response, moving right up the line from thirty-something to being first. The soldier behind the window distributing the food was also super excited upon seeing Lin Chuxue, and he piled her tray with food, which left Lin Chuxue feeling even more embarrassed.

    Yan Xian and the other 2 dudes saw this scene, and they were shocked. What the fack? This works too?

    So, Yan Xian tapped the soldier in front of him on the soldier, revealing a smile that he thought was very charming and saying, ¡°Hey Bro, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    That soldier nced at him with a confused look, and then turned around and ignored him.

    Yan Xian patted him again, pointed at his bandaged arm, and didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Take a look at this...¡±

    The soldier raised his fist and said, ¡°You can do it, you are true men. Just endure it and it will be all over!¡±

    Then, he turned around and didn¡¯t bother with Yan Xian again.

    At this moment, Yan Xian just wanted to throw the cast on his arm to the ground and shout, ¡°Fack this sh:t I¡¯m out!¡±

 Chapter 195 - Trailer Footage

    Chapter 195: Trailer Footage (Part one)

    ¨C Afternoon ¨C

    Xu Cheng led the crew to the shooting range. Upon entering, Lin Chuxue and the other two girls all asked Xu Cheng in excitement, ¡°Instructor Xu, do we get to shoot? I¡¯ve never shot a gun in my life.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then said, ¡°Today¡¯s the first day, and you will be practicing how to shoot. I will be teaching you tips on how to control various pistols, rifles, and other weapons. Come over first and try lifting these guns, remember the weight and try to get familiar with them.¡±

    The six celebrities all came right over and started touching the guns. Zhou Zihao also had very little chance to y with real guns. The bullets were all empty shells, so he yed with them casually.

    Guo Hao and Yan Xian were also quite interested. Although there were always gunfight scenes during the dramas and films they were in, those were all props and couldn¡¯t bepared to the real deal. Thanks to the directing crew, the military was actually generous enough to open up this area for them to utilize for the show.

    But, Yan Xian couldn¡¯t get too excited because after all, he had one arm in a cast. He suppressed his resentment for Xu Cheng and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Instructor Xu, will you be teaching us how to shoot?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Yan Xian lifted his brows, and then he looked towards Guo Hao, sending a signal.

    Guo Hao originally pretended to not see it. But after all, they made a pact earlier, so he said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say the special ops division is the elite section of the military region? I heard there are people here that are god-like marksmen, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yep, but these are all ssified information, so I can¡¯t talk about it on air.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Chuxue picked up a handgun, and she pretended to be in the movies, looking cool as she pointed the gun at Xu Cheng and made a shooting gesture, saying, ¡°Pa!¡±

    Xu Cheng also cooperated with her and took steps backward, pretending to have gotten shot.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t think that this guy would actually y along like a little boy, and she chuckled. ¡°Your acting is too exaggerated.¡±

    Zhou Zihao picked up a sniper rifle, looked into the distance at the one kilometer sign, and said, ¡°Sir, do you know how to use this gun? I heard the hardest part about being a sniper rifle is sniping without a scope?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s indeed tough. But in the case of a damaged scope, you must learn how to sh snipe, which is sniping with no scope, and that would require you to feel everything yourself. Due to the powerful recoil, it¡¯s really hard to do a no-scope while keeping your bnce, especially in a chaotic battle. Carrying this heavy gun while chasing or being chased, there¡¯s no time to find the best position, so you can only sh snipe to deal with your enemies.¡±

    Liu Ziqi said with sparkling eyes, ¡°I feel like men that can use a sniper rifle are especially cool. I really like the sharp eyed look they have when they aim, really focused and really attractive.¡±

    Zhao Yajing also nodded. ¡°Right, men at that time are especially attractive.¡±

    Guo Hao made an expression of focusing on aiming to cooperate and said, ¡°Look, you mean like me right now?¡±

    Those two girls nodded in excitement, but it was possible that they were just doing it for the show¡¯s effect.

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Your action took 2 seconds, and if you were in a match against an experienced shooter, you would already be dead.¡±

    Chapter 195: Trailer Footage (Part two)

    Yan Xiao snorted in response, ¡°Are you sure? For someone to raise the gun, focus their eyes and aim, it would take about 2 seconds.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s for you guys.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Xiao smiled. ¡°Could it be different for Instructor Xu?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Guo Hao, ¡°Put the holster onto your uniform and put the gun in.¡±

    Guo Hao nodded and followed the instructions, while Xu Cheng did the same. Then, the two of them stood face to face, and Xu Cheng said to the three girls, ¡°Now, you guys say start, and I will pull the gun out at the same time as him and we will see who¡¯s faster.¡±

    Liu Ziqi was super excited to see this standoff and she immediately nodded.

    Lin Chuxue also stood there and watched.

    The two both ced their hand down on the gun, and after a few seconds, Liu Ziqi suddenly shouted, ¡°Start!¡±

    Guo Hao immediately began pulling the gun out and raised it to take aim, using almost 3 seconds. However, on the other side, Xu Cheng already fired a nk shot at him with a ¡°pa¡± sound.

    Guo Hao wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat yet. ¡°I need to practice this a few times.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Okay, but no matter how many times you practice, the result will be the same.¡±

    Guo Hao put the gun back into the holster and then attempted to pull it out again. After a few times of back and forth, the series of actions became a lot more fluent. At this moment, Xu Cheng just simply said to him, ¡°You can directly put your hand on the holster, and I will have my hands up, we can see who¡¯s faster.¡±

    Guo Hao: ¡°You are that confident?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I will do a hundred push-ups if I lose.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Guo Hao said as he ced his hand on the holster. As soon as someone says start, he just needed to pull the gun out and aim and shoot to win, while Xu Cheng still needed to reach down for the gun and then pull it out and so on, which should take more time.

    The two still stood face to face, and Liu Ziqi suddenly shouted, ¡°Start!¡±

    Guo Hao directly pulled the gun out, but when he just raised it up, a ¡°pa¡± sound came from the opposite side. He just saw that Xu Cheng had already shot at him. Guo Hao looked at Xu Cheng in shock. The director and the others all felt their eyes be dizzy for a moment and didn¡¯t see how Xu Cheng could be this fast. The general director immediately came to the main camera and said to the camera man, ¡°Did you get that?¡±

    The camera man nodded.

    Director: ¡°y it for me.¡±

    The camera man yed thest scene, but all it caught was Xu Cheng¡¯s hands going into a blur the moment it moved, and then at the next moment, the gun was already in his hand, aimed at Guo Hao.

    The director¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Slow it down.¡±

    The camera man nodded and put it on 0.5x yback speed, and only then were they able to see Xu Cheng reaching down for the gun, pulling it out and aiming it at Guo Hao. All of that happened in one second and could only be viewed clearly when it was dragged out to 2 seconds on the 0.5x yback speed, while Guo Hao only finished aiming at the 4 second mark. He waspletely off by at least one second in real time.

    Who knew that despite the different starting line, Guo Hao could still be behind for one second.

    The director was pretty excited. ¡°Keep this footage well. We will use it as a scene in the trailer, it will boost the rating for show! Then, before this scene, put a warning caption, just say something like ¡°high-energy scene ahead¡± or something.¡±

    The camera also nodded in excitement as he could already see how dumbfounded the audience would be after witnessing such speed.

    Whether the audience would be dumbfounded wasn¡¯t for sure yet, but Yan Xian, who had been watching Xu Cheng the whole time, was dumbstruck.

 Chapter 196 - If We Are Filming, We Should Film This Kind of Action Movie

    Chapter 196:<strong> If We Are Filming, We Should Film This Kind of Action Movie</strong> (Part one)

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng, a bit shocked. She could clearly feel that Xu Cheng had changed. Don¡¯t know when it all started, but he had be different.

    Perhaps it was from when he fought Gate Master Yan, or perhaps when he single-handedly took on the 50 or so North Gate gangsters inside that iron fence, she felt that Xu Cheng had be a lot stronger. As for how he got stronger, she couldn¡¯t really describe it. Maybe power, maybe changes in almost every aspect, it all really surprised her.

    The deeds he did in Shangcheng made Lin Chuxue feel like a stranger to him, and it also made her regret, feeling that she missed so many of his experiences in life. As a childhood sweetheart, Lin Chuxue felt that she should try to recover these lost times they hadn¡¯t been together, so she came to the military camp. Now, the more she got to understand Xu Cheng, the more pleased she was to see how excellent he had be. It really made her proud.

    But, what made her most touched and thankful was his unchanged feelings towards her ¨C whether she was there to see it or not, he was always standing at the same ce, and he never left.

    No one wouldn¡¯t be happy to hear othersplimenting the person they liked, especially women, hoping that their man could shoulder the sky, and shoulder the future for them. When that head instructor¡¯s mouth were filled withpliments of Xu Cheng, Lin Chuxue felt really proud. Although they had not disclosed their rtionship to the public, she was still really happy for Xu Cheng. At that moment, Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and suddenly thought to herself, maybe he would really be able to go back to their home in Britain with her.

    Xu Cheng ignored Guo Hao who had his mouth wide open due to shock, and he directly tossed a gun to Zhou Zihao as he said to everyone else that was also shocked, ¡°Come on, get ready, I will teach you how to hold the gun and aim.¡±

    Yan Xian and the others finally came back to their senses. Seeing how the camera caught them being shocked by Xu Cheng¡¯s performance, he really wanted to p himself for giving Xu Cheng a chance to shine. Immediately, he coughed andmented, ¡°It still feels a bit slow, I remember the world record for this is 0.35 seconds, Instructor Xu probably used one second just now.¡±

    Xu Cheng only smiled and didn¡¯t bother to entangle himself with this argument with Yan Xian. When the actual show aired, there would be people that study how long he really used.

    Xu Cheng waved at them to gesture for them toe to the shooting range. ¡°All of youe over and get ready, thedies can use pistols, and the guys will use rifles. We will y a game, and whoever loses has to perform what they are most capable of.¡±

    The girls might not be able to lift the rifles, or even if they could, it would be hard for them to find a sense of bnce, so Xu Cheng let them pick pistols instead. Meanwhile, the guys could pick the more domineering rifles.

    The six of them gathered around, and Yan Xian picked up a pistol. It was inconvenient for him since he only had one hand, but he could still use the casted arm to support the other hand to hold a posture. Originally, the director didn¡¯t want him to participate, but this guy just really want to be in more frames.

    ¡°Do you see the rings in the front? This is an electronic board that will record and send feedback to the disy. There are 10 rings, with the outer ring being 1 point and the bullseye worth 10 points. Now, everyone has 10 shots, and let¡¯s see who scores the most points. Thest 2 ces will have penalties. Now, I will teach you how to use pistols. Initial users should stand with their feet apart with two hands on the gun, aiming it at the target. Holding it with two hands allows you to control the recoil better while increasing uracy, and it is also suitable for users with weaker wrists.¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked in curiosity, ¡°But in the movies, people often shoot with one hand.¡±

    Chapter 196: If We Are Filming, We Should Film This Kind of Action Movie (Part two)

    Xu Cheng smiled and responded, ¡°That¡¯s what people do in actualbat, and the difficulty is also high up there. The user needs to have strong wrist and arm strength and undergo tons of shooting practice in order to achieve rtively good shooting results. Usually, only well-trained elite troops or special forces can master this way of shooting.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Yan Xian felt like his opportunity was here again. ¡°Then in the movies I yed in the role of a lone hero, all those actions could only be done by someone highly skilled?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then passed a pistol with bullets to Yan Xian, ¡°You can try it in reality.¡±

    After taking the gun and bullet, Yan Xian went to the shooting room. After putting on the earmuffs and protection sses. He took aim with one hand at the targets at the 50-meter mark. He focused really hard, but the disy beside him showed that only 2 out of the 6 shotsnded, and they were 1-point and 2-point shots.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s a big target too, and normally, the bad guy is always moving, so a policeman with bad aim will rarelynd a hit.¡±

    Yan Xian wasn¡¯t feeling embarrassed about not getting a good score because he was only there to test out the difficulty. Now, his true intention was revealed. ¡°Instructor Xu, didn¡¯t you say only well-trained elites or special forces could do well on this? Aren¡¯t you the representative of the special ops division? How about you give us a show?¡±

    He tried really hard just now, yet he onlynded 2 shots. The difficulty was evident, but the more difficult it was, the happier he was as he thought, Don¡¯t you like to show off? I will let you do it, and if you fack this up, watch how I will pressure the director to swap you out for someone else!

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment and thenughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just here to teach, you guys y. You are the stars of this show, you don¡¯t have to give me the protagonist spotlight.¡±

    Yan Xian sneered in his heart, Coward?

    He immediately gave Guo Hao a look.

    Guo Haoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Instructor Xu, besides trying to get a good rating, the show this season is also trying to help with recruitment for your military region for next year. That¡¯s why you should represent the military region and perform more, we won¡¯t mind at all because we all want to witness how powerful our nation¡¯s soldiers are.¡±

    Zhou Zihao: ¡°Instructor Xu, just wow us again.¡±

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°Yeah, you should try shooting like the protagonist in the movies, it¡¯s really cool! Just like Brother Yan Xian in the movies, I feel like he gives off the most masculine feel in the entertainment circle when he¡¯s filming gun battles.¡±

    Yan Xian smugly brushed his hair backward.

    Xu Cheng chuckled. ¡°That kind of cool posture when shooting would only make him a target. In reality, he would be on the floor and be a part of the background in one second.¡±

    Yan Xian snorted. ¡°Oh really? Instructor Xu? Just pretend that I¡¯m that target at the 50 meter mark making a cool pose, what are you going to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng pressed 12 bullets into two pistols. Then, suddenly, he raised one pistol and took 6 consecutive shots at the target, and the electronic disy immediately began showing the results.

    +10

    +10

    +10

    ...

    Six +10s appeared.

    All six shots hit, all perfect.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just like this, 6 headshots.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng turned around, picking up another gun, and with his head looking towards Lin Chuxue, he began firing again, which meant that he was looking at the exact opposite direction of the target when firing.

    +10

    +10

    +10

    ...

    Under everyone¡¯s dumbstruck expression, Xu Cheng casually said, ¡°If you are going to film, at least film this kind of action movie that makes you look so cool that it looks like you¡¯re hacking.¡±

 Chapter 197 - The Thing That Didnâ€™t Change About Him

    <b>Chapter 197: The Thing That Didn¡¯t Change About Him (Part one)</b>

    Yan Xian looked at how Xu Cheng turned the trap that wasid out for him into an opportunity to face p the two instigators. If he knew Xu Cheng was this good, he wouldn¡¯t have encouraged him to demonstrate. That was like he was saying, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m begging you, can you please show off your skills and p my face?¡±

    And then in the end, Xu Cheng had to reluctantly take him up on the offer to p him in the face.

    Seeing how he was shooting as if he was hacking, for some reason, Yan Xian actually really wanted to kneel before him.

    To be honest, Xu Cheng¡¯s ability tond 6 shots with his head looking at the opposite direction really shocked the crowd. It wasn¡¯t just any shots, but all of them hit the bullseye. If this was in the movies, it would for sure be criticized for being too unrealistic, but this was reality.

    What happened just now was too manly, and Liu Ziqi and Zhao Yajing both stared at Xu Cheng with their eyes wide open. A man doesn¡¯t have to be handsome, he just needs to be manly. That series of dazzling moves were just too masculine, and it couldn¡¯t be med that those two women¡¯s souls were a bit taken out of their body.

    Lin Chuxue looked at him with a faint smile; she was a bit surprised, yet there was also a part of her that expected it.

    The director immediately ran to the main camera man. ¡°How¡¯s this one?¡±

    The camera man said excitedly, ¡°Another power shot we can use!¡±

    The director nodded in excitement as well. ¡°From now on, include more footage of Instructor Xu, make him one of the main characters of this season too.¡±

    The camera man nodded.

    Xu Cheng put down the pistol and then looked at the crowd with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Come, everyone give it a shot, follow what I just taught you, and those with the lowest scores will have to perform.¡±

    Then, all the celebrities were super enthusiastic about giving a try. But, in the end, Lin Chuxue, who everyone thought was super talented in everything, onlynded one shot, and it was an 1-point shot that nearly scraped the edge. In the end, she had to perform.

    Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t nervous in front of the camera at all. She elegantly stood in the middle of the field, and Guo Hao cheered her on, ¡°How about a dance instead?¡±

    Guo Hao was good at dancing, so he encouraged Lin Chuxue to dance and then, maybe he could get a chance to join her ¡°for the effect of the show¡±.

    Upon hearing this, Yan Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Of course he knew what Guo Hao was thinking about.

    Lin Chuxue smiled as she covered her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not good with other dances, is ballet fine?¡±

    Just so Guo Hao doesn¡¯t get his way, Yan Xian immediately apuded and cheered her on.

    All in all, these two guys were happy with whatever the goddess did, since she was going to be pretty no matter what.

    Lin Chuxue rxed her body, found her bnce, and her long eyshes slightly hung down, and she suddenly stood on her tiptoes. She learned ballet back in Great Britain before and was quite professional.

    Immediately, she began exuding an aura of elegance, and quietly, while bncing on one foot, she opened her arms, and her whole body became like a delicate and perfect doll standing there and spinning along with the beautiful background music. However, when she jumped, she suddenly lost her bnce and was about to fall in front of the camera. The three male celebrities watching couldn¡¯t even react in time, but a shadow suddenly shed into the picture, picking up Lin Chuxue by the waist before she could fall to the ground.

    In a close-up interviewter, Lin Chuxue said this, ¡°At that time, I forgot to ount for the weight of the military shoes I was wearing and the thickness of the heel, and I almost twisted my ankle. I was pretty nervous because I thought I would fall and get injured, but I didn¡¯t think he (Instructor Xu) could react this fast and pick me up just in time.¡±

    Upon saying this, Lin Chuxue blushed slightly in front of the camera.

    <b>Chapter 197: The Thing That Didn¡¯t Change About Him (Part two)</b>

    At the actual recording scene, when she instinctively closed her eyes but opened them again, she saw Xu Cheng holding her. She was a bit nervous and her cheeks also became a hint blushed. The two of them just looked at each other and they directly deliberately paused the scene for a few seconds at this moment when editing.

    In the end, with the three guys¡¯ expressions of remorse and the other two girls¡¯ envious ¡°wow¡±s, Lin Chuxue broke away from Xu Cheng¡¯s arms.

    Yan Xian and Guo Hao deeply regretted not being able to react fast enough. They fantasized about how great it would be if it were them holding Lin Chuxue at this moment instead.

    That slim and soft waist, that faint and refreshing fragrance...

    Zhao Yajing felt really envious as well. If a man could support you with his powerful arm when you were hopelessly falling down, and then use his muscr chest to embrace you and give you an absolute sense of safety, wouldn¡¯t that be the boyfriend every woman hoped to meet?

    The background music was already beautiful enough, but with this new turn of events, it turned into a different kind of romance.

    ¡°Ahh, Instructor Xu, I¡¯m losing my bnce, hug me too!¡± Foredic effect, Zhao Yajing pretended that she was about to fall as well, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t go to pick her up which made it mighty awkward and also triggered loudughter.

    Lin Chuxue wasughing too, and her snow-white face was half covered by her hands, as her pair of blue eyes looked at Xu Cheng.

    At this moment, the director said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a short break.¡±

    Xu Cheng then nced at Lin Chuxue and whispered with a slightly scolding tone, ¡°You haven¡¯t done ballet for so many years, why still try?¡±

    Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t angry at all, as she actually felt really happy hearing how much Xu Cheng cared about her. She asked with a bright smile, ¡°How did you know I haven¡¯t danced for so many years?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know how to respond, and just when he was about to walk away, Lin Chuxue pulled him back and asked with a sly look, ¡°Even though you were in the military for so many years, you were still paying attention to me, right?¡±

    As she said that, her smile became even brighter. Normally, she was cold and indifferent like a queen carved out of ice, but in fact, when she smiled, that chilling aura could melt instantly, like a warm ray of sunshine on a cold winter day.

    Xu Cheng had his pride and didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. He pretended to not want to talk anymore and walk away, but Lin Chuxue just kept on pulling his arm like a little spoiled girl and said, ¡°Come on, just tell me, I want to hear about it.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment as he turned around and saw that beautiful smile and anticipating eyes. Seeing that no one was looking at them, he mumbled, ¡°If others see us like this, they would think that we have something.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said as if it wouldn¡¯t bother her at all, ¡°We do have something though, you don¡¯t want to admit it?¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Call me Honey first, let me hear it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head, and she looked at Xu Cheng and continued smiling, ¡°You kneel down and propose first.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled, knowing that this girl was teasing him again. He coughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, for the past few years I was also paying attention to what my wife was up to.¡±

    Lin Chuxueughed and only then did she finally let Xu Cheng go. Then, she satisfying mumbled to herself, ¡°I knew it, how could the little boy that had a crush on me since we were small be able to forget about me so easily?¡±

 Chapter 198 - That Kiss on the Forehead

    <b>Chapter 198: That Kiss on the Forehead (Part one)</b>

    In the evening, the recording for the day ended. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t see the need to continue apanying them, so he went on a jog around the field after dinner.

    He was also on a tight training schedule. Even though Hu Bing didn¡¯t ept him, he was still on the list already. By then, he might have to fight on his own against everyone else, so he needed to train even harder right now.

    Lin Chuxue also gave herself a little break from the rest of the crew. Instead of going out of the military region like the other celebrities, she stayed behind. After dinner, she took some photos with some enthusiastic fans in the military and went to find Xu Cheng.

    When Xu Cheng was jogging on the field, Yan Xian¡¯s agent purposely waited under a tree for him. When Xu Cheng jogged passed him, he politely greeted, ¡°Umm, Instructor Xu, wait a second.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped and looked at him. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent took out his business card and handed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°This is my card, Instructor Xu, do you have any thought of possibly entering the entertainment industry?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a look at the card ¨C senior agent of the Royal Capital Entertainment Company.

    The agent immediately continued, ¡°Royal Capital Entertainment is one of the top tierpanies in the industry, and we have our dedicated record and film distribution channels. It¡¯s not hard for ourpany to create a star, especially with someone like Mr. Xu with such great skills. Believe me, with what you are capable of, you can definitely join the military and action film industry and be a super star with just one movie. I already did some digging, with the wage and pension n provided by the military, you will be a lot better off bing a celebrity. If you are willing, I definitely can convince my management to directly give you a top-tier contract. With the help of this season¡¯s ¡®True Men¡¯, you could definitely rise to fame faster than all of the other beginners.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Are you Yan Xian¡¯s agent?¡±

    The agent smiled and replied, ¡°A senior agent can serve several celebrities, and Yan Xian¡¯s one of mines. Do you know how much he can make per year?¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    The agent replied proudly, ¡°At least 20 to 40 million.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still less than my wife does,¡± Xu Cheng mumbled to himself. He knew Lin Chuxue could make a couple tens of millions in just album royalties alone, not to mention movies and endorsement contracts.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The agent didn¡¯t hear clearly.

    ¡°Nothing, but I think you got the wrong person. I¡¯m not interested.¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he passed the business card back.

    The agent still wanted to give it another shot. ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m being very serious, please consider it. With your body and capabilities, you are born to be an action star! If you don¡¯t do it, it would be such a waste of your talent.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around, looked at him, and said, ¡°Nope, I can still fight in wars.¡±

    Agent: ¡°What war? How is there still any war in this era? It¡¯s so peaceful, and everyone¡¯s thinking about working hard to make money and climb to the top.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Climbing to the top doesn¡¯t necessary involve making tons of money, there¡¯s also thedder to the top of power! Do you know why I don¡¯t want to be an action star?¡±

    The agent shook his head.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that I could kill someone! When I fight, I¡¯m being serious and there¡¯s no acting involved. Doing punches and kicks just for show is the biggest humiliation to me. Let me tell you, my fists only punch enemies, and they aren¡¯t for show!¡±

    Upon saying that, Xu Cheng continued jogging again, but didn¡¯t forget to leave one more sentence for the agent. ¡°It would be truly pathetic for a country when the sharp swords of the nation are used for show to make money instead. Don¡¯t extend your invitation to other soldiers, you might get beat up.¡±

    <b>Chapter 198: That Kiss on the Forehead (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue heard from asking around that Xu Cheng was jogging on the field. When she came over, Xu Cheng was hanging on a bar with his legs and doing reverse pull-ups.

    When he went straight down, he saw Lin Chuxue and smiled. ¡°I see that you look pretty beautiful upside down too.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. Then, she crossed her arms and pouted. ¡°Why are your eyes so fixed on my chest?¡±

    Xu Cheng said in all seriousness, ¡°I just felt that I haven¡¯t seen them for 4 to 5 years, and I want to see if they are bigger now. I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything else.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s little fists almost swung at him. She red at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s called not thinking of anything else?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and summoning strength in his waist and abs, he resumed his reverse pull-ups.

    Lin Chuxue asked on the side, ¡°You were filming with us for the whole day, you aren¡¯t taking some time off at night?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, I barely have enough time to train. Since I¡¯m an old horse now, the other soldiers are singling me out and not letting me train with them, it¡¯s terrible. I can only train harder by myself, or our team¡¯s going to be doomed at this year¡¯s tournament.¡±

    Lin Chuxue sighed. She wanted to say more, but she didn¡¯t know whether she should ask the next question.

    Xu Cheng knew her, and she knew him as well. Seeing her expression, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Lin Chuxue thought about it and decided to just ask away, ¡°You said that after this tournament, you are really going to take me...¡±

    ¡°Uhm.¡± Xu Cheng breathed heavily as he continued his exercise and replied, ¡°Yes, taking you back to Britain. You don¡¯t want to go back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I do.¡± Lin Chuxue paused for a moment and said, ¡°But do you know what consequences you will have to face when you go back with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying ¡®if¡¯ here, if you don¡¯t feel like you are ready, staying in Huaxia is actually pretty good too. Although I was born in Britain, I really like the culture here, and it¡¯s good for us to live here too.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Cheng replied simply.

    Lin Chuxue paused for a moment. Then, she heard Xu Cheng say, ¡°I always feel that¡¯s unfair to you, as if I kidnapped you and can¡¯t even let you see the sunlight. You are the most beautiful woman in Britain, and reasonably speaking, any man that marries you must have the grand wedding of the century. You deserve a wedding like that. Although big weddings are pretty cliche, but for women, there¡¯s only one chance in their lives for them to be in a beautiful wedding dress on their wedding day and set foot into the wedding hall. I don¡¯t want to take that away from you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng, a bit dumbfounded. It was a bit unexpected for someone that was usually very silent and shy to open up and tell her those words.

    Before she could respond, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Because my dad couldn¡¯t give my mom an identity for the public to see, right now I don¡¯t even know who my mom is. All I know is that herst name is Ye. So, I don¡¯t want to be like my dad, I need to give my wife a proper title for everyone to know. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the royal family or the aristocrats, I just want to tell them that the Rose of Britain is my woman, and I won¡¯t hide her from being seen.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at him and smiled. After a while, when Xu Cheng just finished another reverse pull-up and had his head dangling down, she suddenly went up to him and gave him a kiss on the forehead. Then, with a smile that could take people¡¯s breath away, she ran away.

    Xu Cheng just hung on that bar for a while. Finally, he subconsciously touched his forehead. There was still a faint trace of aroma there. And then, his feet slipped and he smashed right into the ground.

    ¡°Ahh, my back...¡±

 Chapter 199 - I Have My Difficulties

    <b>Chapter 199: I Have My Difficulties (Part one)</b>

    When Lin Chuxue returned to her dorm, her agent Sister Lei stood in the hallway as she watched here back. Then, she looked at the man on the field and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? Other than being able to fight, it seems like he¡¯s not even able to afford your spending habits, right? In my eyes, he doesn¡¯t deserve you. That¡¯s my honest opinion, but I¡¯m not looking down on him.¡±

    Lin Chuxue leaned on the fence in the hallway and looked at the figure on the field. ¡°Then in your mind, what¡¯s a right match?¡±

    Sister Lei: ¡°With your assets, you can definitely marry into a wealthy and prominent household. There are so many people that are willing to spend a fortune for you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Then am I loving the family background or the money? Shouldn¡¯t I be loving the person instead? Besides, what makes you think that Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t have money and can¡¯t give me happiness? I have the money, but sometimes, it just can¡¯t give me the life I want. Under the influence of money, whether it¡¯s love or friendship, both be unreliable. You followed me for so long, haven¡¯t you noticed that the number of times I smiled in the past few days is more than all the times beforebined?¡±

    Sister Lei was stunned for a bit. This was indeed a point she ignored.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t me her for not caring and knowing enough about her, and she continued, ¡°I know I¡¯m a lucky girl because of the looks my parents gave me and my family background allowed me to get a much bigger head start than others. I also know that I¡¯m almost destined to be someone envied by others and will never have to worry about money. But, these are not assets I should be proud of, and I know that better than everyone else. So, since I was small, I worked hard to improve myself. In my opinion, time is like a butcher knife and it will slowly strip away my looks, so I know very well that instead of marrying someone wealthy and have the rtionship be measured with money, I will be better off marrying someone thates from grass roots but loves me. I believe, if he loves me enough, he will be more powerful and create a wealthy and prominent family for me. Besides, instead of marrying into a rich family, I like creating one because it gives me a good sense of aplishment.¡±

    Sister Lei was dumbfounded.

    She never knew Lin Chuxue would have this kind of unique view on choosing a mate and the future, but it was the risky approach of betting everything on one man.

    ¡°But if you put your faith in the wrong person, you will be like a jade vase with a crack, and you won¡¯t be as priceless as you originally were,¡± Sister Lei sighed and said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Lin Chuxue smiled, ¡°But by the look of it right now, he didn¡¯t let me down. Even if he fails, I will ept my destiny and follow him because at least the feelings between us are real. Being with him at least makes me very happy.¡±

    Upon saying that, Lin Chuxue walked into her room.

    When she came back out, she had already changed into her sportswear.

    At the end of the hall, Yan Xian ran up the stairs, looked at her with a bright smile, and said, ¡°Chuxue, I went out and bought a fresh pig, and we are inviting the whole crew for barbeque just out in the field. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already ate in the afternoon. I will gain weight if I eat at night.¡±

    Yan Xian didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Then let¡¯s still join in on the fun, the crew is recording additional footage for a special bonfire episode, everyone¡¯s there. We are ying games together.¡±

    Lin Chuxue really wanted to decline, but Sister Lei walked to her side and whispered, ¡°Just go, the whole crew¡¯s there, it wouldn¡¯t be nice if you are the only one absent.¡±

    Reluctantly, Lin Chuxue nodded her head, and then she went with Sister Lei and Yan Xian to the open sand field. There was already a bonfire set up there and it was surrounded by people. The atmosphere was extremely lively.

    <b>Chapter 199: I Have My Difficulties (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue originally changed into the sportswear to train with Xu Cheng. Didn¡¯t he just say that no one wanted to train with him? It did give Lin Chuxue a bit of a heartache, kind of like how no one wanted to y with him when they were young. Originally, she wanted to be his buddy just like back when they were small, but it was a bit disappointing to run into Yan Xian on the way.

    After doing the reverse pull-ups, Xu Cheng went to a tree where there was a sandbag hanging from the branch. He just began punching it to train his speed without any gloves or bandages on his fists. If there was a spotlight shining on him, people would¡¯ve been shocked by his phantom-like fists punching the bag because of how fast he was going. It would be conservative to estimate that he was throwing 5 punches every second.

    Upon finishing, he began practicing his kicks. Powerful explosion sounds continued to sound, shocking Hu Bing who was approaching him.

    Feeling someone close-by, Xu Cheng stopped and turned around. He just saw Hu Bing on crutches with a bandaged leg standing there and watching him.

    ¡°If you are here to demand an apology, just save it. I won¡¯t apologize to you, even if you bring out your family to assert pressure.¡±

    ¡°If I was going to bring out my family, I would¡¯ve done it a long time ago, and they could¡¯ve directly removed you from the list. I¡¯m also not here to demand an apology from you,¡± Hu Bing said.

    Xu Cheng looked at him. ¡°Then what are you here for? You want to spar again?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I did, but after seeing you train, I gave up. I¡¯m the type of person that only believe in my own eyes, so no matter how other people praise you, I wouldn¡¯t care until I see it myself. However, with what happened that day and today, I think you deserve to be respected. I¡¯ve watched you train for more than two hours now, and this demon-like routine has changed my opinion about you.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t care about your opinion because it¡¯s not important.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng picked up his jacket and started walking away. Hu Bing looked at his back and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks but he didn¡¯t turn around.

    Hu Bing continued and said, ¡°I really want to be yourrade-in-arms and win thispetition, but I have my difficulties. I admit that you are better than me in every way and if you join my team, I would definitely have to give up my center role. This is the truth, and if it was any other day, I wouldn¡¯t mind, as long as we can win. However, not this time. If I can¡¯t prove to my family my capabilities, I will have to give up on this and go into politics. I don¡¯t like living in that world, and I only have this chance. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and he walked away.

    As he walked, he saw a figureing at him. She jogged all the way to him, her face still a bit red. She held up a pig¡¯s hoof and waved it around. ¡°You probably burned a lot of energy. Here, chew on this pig hoof, I roasted it just for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the ck charcoal-like object in Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Can I not?¡±

    Lin Chuxue said like a little kid, ¡°But I roasted this for a long time just for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was about to cry. ¡°Yeah I can see that. Fine, I will eat it.¡±

 Chapter 200

    <b>Chapter 200: Stubborn (Part one)</b>

    ¨C Early In the Morning-

    A whistle was blown suddenly and the sound echoed in the campgrounds of the special ops division.

    Xu Cheng went to the three male celebrities¡¯ dorm and knocked. ¡°Get up, get up, assemble on the field in 5 minutes.¡±

    The three male celebrities that were still dreaming opened their eyes with great difficulty, especially Yan Xian. He was the most spoiled one and immediately began swearing impatiently, ¡°Can you be more annoying? I want to sleep, what the fack are you doing?¡±

    The other two also checked out the clock with sleepy eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s only 4 o¡¯clock, oh my god!¡±

    Right afterining, they just heard a m, and the lock was broken by Xu Cheng again. Those three guys were immediately shocked wide awake with their mouths shut.

    Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°Get up!¡±

    Then, he went up stairs, leaving behind Yan Xian shouting at Zhou Zihao, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to lock the door?¡±

    Zhou Zihao really wanted to cry. ¡°I did...¡±

    Upstairs, the three girls had already gotten up and were changing into their uniforms. Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s footsteps in the hall and knowing that this guy was barbaric enough to kick open the door, Lin Chuxue was still a bit sleepy at first but she immediately woke up and shouted before Xu Cheng could get to the door, ¡°We are changing, don¡¯te in!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I will give you guys 5 minutes to assemble on the field.¡±

    Liu Ziqi sat by the window and her eyes were notpletely open yet. She said a bit angrily, ¡°My crush was about to kiss me in my dream...¡±

    Zhao Yajing helplessly said, ¡°But I just got my period yesterday, ah...¡±

    Liu Ziqi looked at Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Senior Sister, can you talk to the directing crew and just say that we aren¡¯t participating in this segment? I really want to sleep.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gave her a look. ¡°What are you saying? If this gets exposed, the audience would start saying things like how do you still want to be more famous if you aren¡¯t willing to work hard for it.¡±

    Liu Ziqi didn¡¯t know how to reply and could only start changingzily.

    Xu Cheng was already standing there with his feet apart and hands behind his back when these people got to the field and assembled.

    The six of them stood in a line, and Xu Cheng began to speak. ¡°Tonight, there will be an urgent mission for you guys toplete.¡±

    Everyone was pretty curious and they saw Xu Cheng pointing to the side, revealing three police dogs sitting there panting with their tongues out.

    ¡°You guys will go in teams of two with a dog, and you will be looking for important items in this military region that were stolen.¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked curiously, ¡°Sorry, Instructor, what were the items that were stolen?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a few pictures and passed it to them. Then, he brought them to the crime scene where the thieves left behind tracks and scents. ¡°The stolen items were a couple of trophies. This is the crime scene, but I won¡¯t be saying what items were specifically left behind by the thieves. Now, you should divide into three groups, and each group will get a dog. Get familiar with the dog and then go find the thieves and retrieve the trophies. Of course, if you pick up the wrong item for the dog to smell, then the dog will follow that scent and take you to the wrong ce. So now, it¡¯s all up to you guys. Investigate the crime scene, determine what are the clues left behind by the thieves, and think about where they would leave behind their scent or tracks. Understand?¡±

    The six of them nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Now, you guys can divide into groups.¡±

    Yan Xian jumped out first. ¡°How about a girl and a guy per group? That way, they can take care of each other.¡±

    <b>Chapter 200: Stubborn (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then you can team up with Zhao Yajing. You guys are brother and sister under the samepany and can take care of each other. Besides, you are injured and Zhao Yajing knows how to take care of people.¡±

    Guo Hao almost couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter, and Yan Xian really just wanted to p Xu Cheng right now.

    ¡°Guo Hao, you go with Liu Ziqi,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Guo Hao was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Of course, I could see from the past few days that Liu Ziqi gets scared easily and you are pretty daring. You two can make a good team.¡±

    Before Guo Hao could respond, Xu Cheng continued, ¡°Zhou Zihao, you can go with Lin Chuxue. As a junior, take care of your senior.¡±

    Xu Cheng knew Zhou Zihao was a rookie celebrity and wouldn¡¯t dare to have other thoughts towards Lin Chuxue. He knew his ce as a small character that just debuted. Besides, he was only 19 years old and was pretty innocent, so Xu Cheng was quite assured to have him team up with Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue was smart and understood Xu Cheng¡¯s intention right away. She just chuckled on the side and didn¡¯t say anything. She also didn¡¯t like teaming up with men with ulterior motives and didn¡¯t want to be annoyed.

    Yan Xian and Guo Hao really wanted to redo the teams. After joining this show, they tried so hard to seize every chance they could to spend more time with Lin Chuxue, but it had been two days, and they actually rarely got to speak with her. Now, there came a rare opportunity for them to make teams of two, yet it was ruined by Xu Cheng. Now, these two people really wanted to fight Xu Cheng, but of course, they could only fantasize about that.

    Then, Xu Cheng led the three dogs to their groups, and then let them explore the crime scene to check out the traces and smells left behind by the thieves.

    After the police dog smelled some items, they immediately turned around and ran outside.

    Yan Xian¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t good to begin with, and he was pulled by the dog when he least expected it and almost fell to the floor.

    The police dogs were very efficient. In Lin Chuxue¡¯s group, Zhou Zihao was responsible for holding onto the leash of the police dog as it moved. However, Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t run fast, but she didn¡¯t want to be left behind or drag her team down so she gritted her teeth and persevered. However, she still fell at a ce full of little pits.

    ¡°Sister Xue,¡± Zhou Zihao immediately dragged the dog back and turned to ask her, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Lin Chuxue wiped the sweat off of her forehead and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng came to her side and crouched down. Seeing the cold sweat on her forehead, he asked, ¡°Your stomach problem¡¯s acting up again?¡±

    Lin Chuxue lowered her head and lightly nodded. For the past few days, she lived and ate at the military, and it was inevitable that the hygiene and diet caused her stomach problem toe back. In fact, many girls have stomach problems because of their attempts to control their diet to keep fit. Besides, Lin Chuxue was treated like a spoiled little princess since young, so it was a bit tough for her to get used to the mess hall food so quickly.

    Xu Cheng grabbed her arm and was about to help her up. ¡°Come on, I will take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t put the burden on your body.¡±

    ¡°For the past few years when you were in a tough spot, has anyone helped you?¡± At this moment, Lin Chuxue raised her eyes and looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment, and then he shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m a man and you are a woman, it¡¯s different. Just listen to me, if you still have to go through hardship, then all these years I¡¯ve been through and all the hardships and pains I¡¯ve endured will be meaningless. In the past, I couldn¡¯t give you a promise, but from now on, I, Xu Cheng, definitely won¡¯t let my woman suffer or get hurt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt or suffering, really. I¡¯m not hurt at all, but my heart is feeling bitter, because I know what you endured for the past few years is probably ten times or a hundred times what I¡¯m enduring right now. I don¡¯t want to ignore the struggles that you¡¯ve gone through and only be by your side for the glorious times of your life.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue slowly stood up, and she ran towards Zhou Zihao¡¯s direction. Looking at her back image, Xu Cheng felt the stubborn side of this woman.

 Chapter 201 - Obstacle

    <b>Chapter 201: Obstacle (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng just followed behind Lin Chuxue and looked at her. He had to admit, this woman looked pretty cute right now. Although he knew Lin Chuxue better than anyone else, he was still a little surprised to see the spoiled princess that she was doing all of this for him.

    He recalled when Lin Chuxue asked him in a call that if he would still like her if she were to be more ordinary for him.

    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t joking; she was really willing to change herself to be more ordinary and approachable for Xu Cheng, and also so that she could integrate into the ordinary life that Xu Cheng had. Even though it would be tough, she would still enjoy every step of the way.

    Xu Cheng felt a surge of warmth in his heart.

    This prideful woman, Xu Cheng never thought that she would take this change in her life for him, and he was very touched. At the same time, he secretly vowed that he would protect this woman. He wouldn¡¯t be like his father who failed to keep the woman he loved around. No matter how difficult it was or painful it would get, he would still protect her and keep her by his side!

    When you tolerate the pain to a certain critical point, you would be able to endure the rest. Lin Chuxue was able to endure the difort in her body, and with her head covered in sweat, she began jogging lightly after Zhou Zihao and the police dog to look for the items.

    The other teams also weren¡¯t having a good time. The military camp was so big, and the police dogs didn¡¯t wait for them when they started chasing after the scent. As a result, the others were all out of breath from running. It was also dark outside with only streetlights, so they had to be careful of pits as well.

    They didn¡¯t know the director would make the exercise this serious. After running for almost 5 kilometers, the police dogs still didn¡¯t show any sign of wanting to slow down. This stolen-item hunt activity was truly a torment.

    Yan Xian had an injury on his arm, and plus all the running, he couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Holy crap, are we here to get tortured? Why the sudden night raid and now a mission? Yo, did the directing crew arrange this?¡±

    The cameraman following them shook his head and said innocently, ¡°It was Instructor Xu¡¯s idea.¡±

    Yan Xian was about to puke out blood. ¡°Fack, it¡¯s that Instructor Xu again!¡±

    The camera man said, ¡°He said he ate some pork hoof and ended up having diarrhea for the whole night and couldn¡¯t get any sleep, so he decided to might as well do a night raid with you guys.¡±

    Guo Hao almost fell upon hearing this. Jesus christ, the guy couldn¡¯t sleep so he dragged everyone up to apany him?

    The three groups quickly came to a training field under the police dogs¡¯ guidance.

    The six of them looked at each other, and then they looked at the camera man and asked, ¡°Are we passing through here?¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng, who was trailing behind them, came up and reminded, ¡°Yes, now your police dog seemed to have found the thief. But, there will only be one winner. You three groups have to pass through this training field and then continue on.¡±

    All six of them were dumbfounded because there was a river in front of them. There were a few logs that bridged the two sides of the river. One must keep their bnce and get on the log, and then there would be 5 two-meter-tall obstacle walls one had to climb over, with the final stage being a field of low-lying wires that would require the person toy on their back and crawl out with their shoulders.

    ¡°Holy crap, it feels so difficult,¡± Liu Ziqi said with a depressed face.

    Lin Chuuxe also felt it was difficult, but there was a hint of anticipation in her eyes. She felt that it would be pretty fun.

    Looking at the obstacles, Guo Hao wasn¡¯t fazed by it at all and said, ¡°This is too easy.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng said, ¡°This should be pretty easy for the guys, and that¡¯s why we assigned a girl to each team to bnce it. Since you guys are in teams, both members must pass this obstacle course.¡±

    Guo Hao didn¡¯t even let out his smile before his face fell. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    Now he felt like assigning Liu Ziqi to him was really a trap.

    <b>Chapter 201: Obstacle (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng then looked at Yan Xian and said, ¡°Yan Xian¡¯s hand is injured, so he doesn¡¯t have to do this obstacle course. Zhao Yajing just needs to pass it by herself and continue on to find the stolen item.¡±

    This was also a trap. At first, Yan Xian felt that Xu Cheng at least had some humanity in his heart, but when he heard thest sentence, he really wanted to vomit blood and swear at him. What Xu Cheng basically meant was, you, the man, don¡¯t have to do it. Just let Zhao Yajing, a woman, do this challenge in your ce.

    And if Yan Xian really let that happen, the audience in front of the TV would think that he wasn¡¯t a real man because he actually let a girl do this whole obstacle course by herself.

    Yan Xian felt like the biggest mistake about this show was having this facking Instructor Xu guy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is easy for me. Yajing, we will go through it together.¡±

    Zhao Yajing appeared to be moved and said, ¡°Alright, Senior Brother. If I fall into the water, remember to jump down to save me.¡±

    Yan Xian paused for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to swim?¡±

    Zhao Yajing said awkwardly, ¡°I will drown.¡±

    Yan Xian was speechless. Holy fack, you are a facking trap too.

    Xu Cheng looked over at Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°In 15 minutes, the thief will run away. You guys only have 15 minutes to get through this level, and the countdown starts now.¡±

    Zhou Zihao looked at Lin Chuxue and asked, ¡°Sister Xue, are you going to be okay with this?¡±

    The two of them came to the log, and Lin Chuxue smiled and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I learned ballet before, I have no problem bncing.¡±

    Then, she walked onto the log and with one foot in front and her two arms out to maintain bnce, she began walking towards the other side.

    The other people saw her easily walk past the center of that log and immediately copied her moves. At this moment, the one having the worst time was Yan Xian. His one arm was in a cast so he couldn¡¯t extend both arms out to maintain bnce. Right after the first two steps, his body began to wiggle around. The log only had room for one foot in width, so with one foot in front and one foot at the back, bnce bes very important, and with one mistake, one could fall into the river. Although it wasn¡¯t that deep, the water was definitely chilly thiste in the night.

    In order to help Liu Ziqi by giving her something to hold on to, Guo Hao let her walk in front. But, as she walked and walked, she suddenly stopped. Guo Hao asked curiously, ¡°Go on, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Liu Ziqi felt so awkward that she was about to cry. ¡°Brother Hao... I... I have a cramp...¡±

    Guo Hao really wanted to cry: really a pig-like teammate.

    Then, looking at Yan Xian on the other side, Guo Hao felt much better, because Yan Xian was already tilting left and right. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhao Yajing¡¯s support, he would probably be in the water already.

    Right now, Zhao Yajing was also having a mental breakdown in her heart: If I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve just did this obstacle course on my own. You are injured, go recover in the hospital, why are you out dragging down others? Just now you were acting so manly that you would do this despite the injury, but now you need me to take care of you.

    As for Lin Chuxue, she alreadypleted the log course, and Zhou Zihao also carefully passed it. Their team was able to take the lead in this first obstacle course.

 Chapter 202 - This is My Dream

    <b>Chapter 202: This is My Dream (Part one)</b>

    When Lin Chuxue and Zhou Zihao came to the second obstacle course, which were the 2-meter-high walls, she frowned.

    Zhou Zihao walked up and bent down halfway and said, ¡°Sister Xue,e, climb on my back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lin Chuxue was determined. She took a look at Xu Cheng who had been watching her on the side. ¡°It¡¯s just two meters, I can climb over.¡±

    She was 1.7-meter tall and would be about two meters if she were to lift up her hand. With just a light jump, she could grab onto the wall, so she didn¡¯t need help from other people at all.

    She backed up a few steps, and with a slight roar, she ran up with her slim arms swinging back and forth. With a step on the wall to push herself further up, she jumped and grabbed onto the edge of the wall, helping herself up and sliding down the other side. She looked at Xu Cheng again and gave a smug smile of satisfaction, as if she was asking forpliments.

    Xu Cheng slightly smiled, and he just saw Lin Chuxue climbing over one after another. The two of them quickly pulled the lead over the other two groups.

    Although slowly, the other two groups at least didn¡¯t have anyone fall into the water as they moved past the first obstacle. Then, when they came to the wall, Yan Xian managed to climb over them with Zhao Yajing¡¯s help, although with great difficulty. Those two groups were just about a minute behind Lin Chuxue¡¯s group.

    Thest obstacle course was a bit tough. The wires wereid really low, so if someone were to be slightly fat, they wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it.

    Zhou Zihao said, ¡°I will go in first, Sister Xue, you can follow me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    Zhou Zihao went first, and the other men quickly joined in as well. They all lied on the floor with their eyes to the sky as they nudged forward with their heels and shoulders. Under just 2 minutes, those three guys all sessfully moved past and began cheering for their teammates.

    At that moment, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Lin Chuxue caught this smile, and at first she didn¡¯t know why. But, only a few seconds after she got under the wires and began moving, she heard Liu Ziqi and Zhao Yajing yelling.

    ¡°Ahh, it hooked me...¡± Zhao Ziqi was almost about to cry. Her chest was too big and she actually wasn¡¯t able to move past the wires.

    Not only her, even Zhao Yajing¡¯s chest was stopped by the wires.

    Those three men were all dumbfounded, the camera men as well.

    This... This was a bit awkward.

    Lin Chuxue looked at them and then at herself; although her chest was pretty big, it was just enough to past below the wires, allowing her to pass through smoothly.

    She then saw Xu Cheng¡¯s smile and she really wanted to go up and stomp him on the feet. Only she could pass it but not the other two, didn¡¯t that expose the fact that her chest wasn¡¯t as big as the other two? Although the other two girls were embarrassed, she was pretty embarrassed as well.

    Zhou Zihao saw Lin Chuxue in a daze under the barbed wire and he quickly called out, ¡°Sister Xue, hurry up ande out! We need to move!¡± Lin Chuxue immediately responded and began moving again. But after getting out and climbing back up, she didn¡¯t forget to give Xu Cheng a look.

    Just you wait, I will settle this with youter, humph!

    Yan Xian and Guo Hao stood there as their eyeballs were about to fall out. Zhao Yajing and Liu Ziqi¡¯s chest just got them stuck in ce and they couldn¡¯t advance, and they were getting more and more nervous.

    ¡°Ah, Big Brother Xian, what should I do?¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°Maybe push it down a bit and keep on moving.¡±

    Zhao Yajing pushed her chest down a bit and tried again, but it was useless as she was still a bit over the top.

    <b>Chapter 202: This is My Dream (Part two)</b>

    Liu Ziqi directly climbed back out, took off her military jacket and left only her vest inside, intentionally showing off the asset(s) she was proud of. However, even with the jacket off, she couldn¡¯t get past the wires.

    Yan Xian and Guo Hao were like brothers on the same boat, and they facepalmed and couldn¡¯t feel more hopeless.

    At the end, Lin Chuxue and Zhou Zihao sessfully led the police dog to find the stolen trophy and won the game. When she came back, Lin Chuxue ran towards Xu Cheng. ¡°Have a taste of my Flying Fearless Kick of Britannia!¡±

    As her leg flew at Xu Cheng, he could have dodged but he even stuck his butt out a bit for the kick tond on the soft spot.

    Lin Chuxue face blushed and she said, ¡°You... You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Cheng said with a smug face, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You are still not confessing?!¡± Lin Chuxue was so embarrassed. ¡°That wire... They couldn¡¯t get through it and only I did, doesn¡¯t that show that my chest...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who dares to say that you have a small chest? Is 36C still not enough?I think your true fans all know your basic stats, but as for why those two couldn¡¯t get through, then there will be people analyzing it once the show airs.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Can I not say?¡¯

    Lin Chuxue immediately became the ice cold princess she was.

    Xu Cheng answered right away. ¡°If they don¡¯t have any problems, they could¡¯ve gone through it. Come, let me teach you a physics lesson. When a woman lies down, no matter how majestic her chest is, it would copse from gravity and her chest would be rtively t for sure. But, did you notice that just now, their chests were still standing tall like mountains? Zhao Yajing even couldn¡¯t get across when she tried to push her chest down. Actually, rather than saying she was pushing, you can also say that she was protecting them. You are pretty smart, you can guess why that is.¡±

    Lin Chuxue first paused for a moment, and then her eyes stared wide open as she said, ¡°You are saying... their chests are artificial?¡±

    Xu Cheng justughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but you are very smart.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gave him a look. ¡°So you arranged for me to win?¡±

    ¡°I obviously have to help my wife,¡± Xu Cheng responded.

    ¡°Humph.¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°So, you also split the groups this way for me too?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I got the more capable Zhao Yajing to apany the injured Yan Xian to wear her out, then I got the ipetent Liu Ziqi to drag Guo Hao down, and finally, I had the young and energetic Zhou Zihao be your teammate and help you win. How about that? Are you feeling touched about the arrangement your boyfriend made for you? And you still came to kick me, ouch.¡± Xu Cheng then pretended to be hurt.

    ¡°Then I will massage it for you?¡± Lin Chuxue felt like she wronged him and said softly.

    The shameless Xu Cheng turned his a$$ to her and said, ¡°Then how about a massage now?¡±

    ¡°Go die.¡± Lin Chuxue pushed him. Then, she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Wait a second, I never told anyone I¡¯m 36C, how... How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Uh... That¡¯s because...¡± Xu Cheng felt like he talked too much just now and Lin Chuxue actually caught on to something.

    ¡°I...¡± Xu Cheng decided to try to lie his way out first. ¡°I¡¯m your man, and I knew you since childhood. How can I not know how much meat you have and how heavy you are?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at him from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Why do you talk like you¡¯ve seen me naked or something.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That is my dream.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Please disappear.¡±

 Chapter 203 - You Are Too Awesome (1)

    <b>Chapter 203: You Are Too Awesome (1) (Part one)</b>

    ¨C South Ind ¨C

    At a research base, a 30-or-so man in a buzz-cut stood in front of the wall with a remote control in hand. On the wall was the projected screen of a man¡¯s information and photos.

    By the table sat 5 elders. They each had a folder in their hands, a portfolio to be exact.

    After the buzz-cut man waited for them to finish reading, he opened his mouth, ¡°I feel that this man can join the Dragon Division.¡±

    One of the eldersid down the folder and said, ¡°This Xu Cheng was supposed toe, but didn¡¯t the dangerous gic fluid that he was injected with cause his body to deteriorate? Yun Zheng, wasn¡¯t this guy eliminated?¡±

    The man with the buzz-cut was called Yun Zheng, and he said confidently, ¡°Elders, please believe me. After those researchers checked his body and let him go, I was responsible for observing him. For the past 6 months, this man not only survived, but from his actions and judgment, it can be seen that this man is very smart and capable. I think he can be admitted into the Dragon Division for further training.¡±

    One of the elders spoke, ¡°Tell us more about this man.¡±

    Yun Zheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯vepiled a report of what happened after he went to Shangcheng. There¡¯s aplete narrative on the fifth page.¡±

    The five elders flipped to the fifth page and slightly frowned.

    One of the elders directly asked Yun Zheng, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything else, I just want to ask, for the past 6 months that you have been following him, did he notice you?¡±

    Yun Zheng paused for a moment, and then he shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    The five elders exchanged a look, and then they all stood up impatiently and got ready to leave.

    Yun Zheng got nervous right away. ¡°Elders, please listen to me.¡±

    An elder turned around and said to him, ¡°He didn¡¯t even notice you tailing him, I can only imagine how hisprehensive ability isn¡¯t very strong. Besides, he¡¯s already 25, right? This age isn¡¯t within the range the Dragon Division trains at. His upper limits has already been determined.¡±

    ¡°Elder Zhang, I really think this Xu Cheng guy has great potential!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Elder Zhang waved his hand. ¡°You should know what kind of organization the Dragon Division is. Deciding on who to join can¡¯t be based on emotions but aprehensive examination. Now, you pulled someone out from a list of disqualified candidates, the organization has no choice but to suspect whether your emotions are getting in the way of your judgment.¡±

    Yun Zheng: ¡°It didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yun Zheng, you know the Dragon Division¡¯s positioning and what kind of organization we are. We need to have a scale in our heart, and if one day our aim is shaken, then the Dragon Division will be in great danger. So, we don¡¯t tolerate any selfishness in our work, do you understand what I mean? You are the manager that¡¯s responsible for finding and delivering the talents here, and you must take it seriously instead of just sending anyone here.¡±

    Yun Zheng bitterly smiled. ¡°I, of course, understand, and that¡¯s why I waited for half a year to overthrow this list and rmend this person to join us.¡±

    Elder Zhang: ¡°Alright, Xu Cheng was already disqualified for not meeting theprehensive ability examination. There¡¯s no need to say anything more.¡±

    Then, he was about to leave as well.

    Chapter 203: You Are Too Awesome (1) (Part two)

    Yun Zheng looked at his back and begged, ¡°We can¡¯t even enlist him into the logistics team?¡±

    Elder Zhang stopped and turned around to look at him and said, ¡°No, he already got disqualified when we initially assessed him, and don¡¯t you forget, he¡¯s the son of the Ye Family¡¯s princess. Our organization doesn¡¯t take descendants of ns.¡±

    Yun Zheng: ¡°But it will be impossible for him to return to the Ye n. His father died because of the Ye n, so in principle, he won¡¯t ever work for them. I feel that the five elders are all discriminating against him for his background. You all saw that his achievements in the past six months is very satisfactory, shouldn¡¯t we give such a hardworking person a chance? We should also give our Dragon Division a chance, he might be the one that can save and extend the foundation of the Dragon Division.¡±

    Elder Zhang: ¡°Strictly speaking, there¡¯s still n blood inside his veins, and that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be changed. ording to the rules, he¡¯s outside the scope of consideration. You don¡¯t need to say anymore. I see that you are in a rush to aplish something. If you are too tired, you should rest for a period of time and not force yourself.¡±

    Then, Elder Zhang left, leaving only Yun Zheng standing by the office door, holding a pile of information on Xu Cheng¡¯s aplishments over the past six months.

    After the five elderspletely disappeared, another man of simr age as Yun Zheng came over and asked, ¡°Brother Yun Zheng, how was it? Did the five elders approve?¡±

    Yun Zheng shook his head. He leaned against the wall and said, ¡°The proposal was rejected, just because Xu Cheng¡¯s rted to the leader of the Ye n. Even though the Ye n¡¯s responsible for the death of Xu Cheng¡¯s father, they still won¡¯t let him into the Dragon Division.¡±

    The man sighed. He patted Yun Zheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Understand the five elders. The Dragon Division isn¡¯t like before anymore, and if we were to recruit Xu Cheng recklessly and the Ye n finds out about it, there will bound to be conflicts. At a critical time like this, it¡¯s best to not make new enemies.¡±

    ¡°The Dragon Division wasn¡¯t like this before. When our division master was at his prime, who dared to argue to the Dragon Division?¡± Yun Zheng closed his eyes and said helplessly, ¡°I also knew this would likely happen. But I just feel that if the Dragon Division doesn¡¯t absorb enough talents to consolidate its foundation, this organization will lose its edge and be removed sooner orter. The division master doesn¡¯t have much more time, and if he¡¯s gone, I don¡¯t think the five elders will be enough to suppress all the enemies we have. By then, I don¡¯t know if the Dragon Division will be removed from history. I¡¯m also doing this for the sake of the Dragon Division. Right now, inside the division, none of the 54 cards are capable of inheriting the division leader¡¯s legacy. How can I not feel worried?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try and find someone else. Isn¡¯t there just a week left until the 36 Army Competition? We will look over there.¡±

    Yun Zheng nodded. ¡°That will be the only way.¡±

 Chapter 204 - You are Too Awesome (2)

    <b>Chapter 204: You are Too Awesome (2) (Part one)</b>

    ¨C 5th Military Region ¨C

    At night, on a hill, Xu Cheng was smoking a cigarette and looking at the forest ahead of him. Not long after, a woman slowly climbed up the hill as well. She thought Xu Cheng was looking at the sunset, and when she sat down beside him and looked towards the direction of his eyes, she saw a team of soldiers training on an empty ground in the forest. They were Hu Bing and his team, and Xu Cheng was here because he wasn¡¯t allowed to train with them.

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°The show¡¯s almost done shooting and the crew¡¯s leaving tomorrow morning. Right now, they are having a celebration party at the cafeteria. Are you not going?¡±

    Xu Cheng watched Hu Bing and his guys train and said a bit mncholically, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t belong to that circle anyways.¡±

    Lin Chuxue could hear the faint mncholy in his voice. She took his hand and said, ¡°I will wait for you to return from thispetition to find me. I don¡¯t have to go back to the British Empire, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. We can take this slowly.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around to look at her as the setting sun shone on her beautiful face. He nodded. ¡°Alright, after thepetition is over, I wille out and find you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue got up satisfied, walked down the hill, and left.

    Xu Cheng looked at the sun setting downpletely, and then he began entering his own devilish training state.

    The next day, Lin Chuxue came to the independent dorm building that Xu Cheng lived in before leaving. Due to the heavy training, Xu Cheng was still deep asleep. She didn¡¯t disturb Xu Cheng, onlying quietly to his bed. Lifting up her hair that carried a faint fragrance so it wouldn¡¯t spill onto Xu Cheng¡¯s face, she lowered her head, lightly left a kiss on his forehead, and left.

    A weekter, the 36 Army Competition began in full swing.

    Xu Cheng, Hu Bing, and the others carried their luggage and boarded the ne to Yanjing to participate in thepetition. The atmosphere was quite awkward for Xu Cheng since he didn¡¯t train with the rest of the team, and even for the seating on the ne, he sat with a veteran that was in charge of the reception at thepetitionter.

    Instructor Yan saw Hu Bing and the rookies were whispering to each other and chatting but Xu Cheng was just there by himself in headphones listening to music. He walked over and gestured for the veteran to give him the seat. Then, he sat down, took off one side of the headphones, and said, ¡°What is it, not happy?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m used to it,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    Head Instructor: ¡°How about next year. Next year, your brother I¡¯m going to train an elite troop centering around you. Sorry about this year.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    At this time, the flight attendant asked everyone to put away their electronic devices, and when she walked past Xu Cheng, both of them were a bit surprised.

    ¡°Shen Yao?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡±

    The two of them said each other¡¯s name in unison.

    Shen Yao smiled. ¡°What are you doing not in Shangcheng but heading to Yanjing?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not staying in Shangcheng anymore. I already went back to the military, and this time it¡¯s like a business trip to Yanjing.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, there are so many soldiers on this flight. Just remember to put your phone on airne mode or turn it off,¡± Shen Yao said as she rolled her eyes at him and left. On his side, the head instructor¡¯s mouth became wide open and he immediately asked Xu Cheng, ¡°You know her?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the one that rented my condo back in Shangcheng and lived with me for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Lived with you?!¡± The head instructor¡¯s voice went up a few pitches. He was shocked and looked at Xu Cheng as if he was going to beat him up. ¡°Holy fack, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? If you told me that the Number 1 Flight Attendant was living with you, I would¡¯vee to your house in Shangcheng everyday for food!¡±

    ¡°Number 1 Flight Attendant?¡± Xu Chengughed, ¡°Bro, since when did you pay attention to this kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always flying in and out of cities for business meetings and saw too many girls. With my assessment on all of the flight attendants girls in this nation, Shen Yao belongs to the most beautiful and professional kind. I was even thinking about introducing her to you, but little did I know, you little brat already knows her and was even cohabitating with her? Xu Cheng, I realized that you have fallen.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°When I¡¯m single, you call me gay, when I¡¯m living with a girl you say I¡¯m fallen, do you want me to just go and look for a trans now?¡±

    <b>Chapter 204: You are Too Awesome (2) (Part two)</b>

    The head director lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Is she really the one that was living with you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No, there¡¯s one more that was also living with me.¡±

    The head instructor¡¯s eyes stared wide open as he blinked and said, ¡°Holy crap, you pretend to be an innocent little virgin in front of me but you are already doing the tricycle behind my back?!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Tricycle my azz, I was renovating my condo and broke down the walls between three units to connect them as one, but the property management team didn¡¯tmunicate well and those two girls came after me and shamelessly decided to stay. We were sharing the roof but not the room, what tricycle are you talking about?¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°No wonder, that¡®s what I thought. How could the Number 1 Flight Attendant have a crush on you and then do the extreme sports with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged nonchntly, and he didn¡¯t tell him about Shen Yao¡¯s confession to him. Sometimes, some things are better left unsaid.

    After the ne arrived at the airport in Yanjing, Shen Yao struggled in the lounge for a while. When she left Shangcheng, she already deleted all contacts of Xu Cheng, wanting to erase all the memories. But when she saw him just now, her heart would still beat out of ce. She didn¡¯t forget about him at all. It was manageable when she didn¡¯t see him, but when they met again, she...

    Seeing the passengerse out, Shen Yao still came out from the lounge and called Xu Cheng who came outter than most people.

    ¡°Wait up, Xu Cheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng was walking side by side with the head instructor, and when he heard Shen Yao calling him, he turned around.

    Shen Yao came over, and she said hesitantly, ¡°What¡¯s your number?¡±

    The head instructor¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Shen Yao, we really aren¡¯tpatible.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Shen Yao red at him and then reached out with her hand. ¡°Give me your phone. We can¡¯t even be friends? Or do you want Chuxue to not be best friends with me as well?¡±

    Xu Cheng passed his phone to her.

    Shen Yao used her phone and dialed her number. Then, after saving it, she returned it to him and said, ¡°This is my new number. You can call if you have something or nothing.¡±

    Then, Shen Yao walked past him in her high heels and left.

    The moment she left, the head instructor instantly dropped to his knees.

    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit surprised.

    The head instructor hugged onto Xu Cheng¡¯s legs. ¡°Bro, I was wrong. You are so awesome, why would you need to go and flirt with her yourself? Please hurry and teach me how to not do anything and have goddess-level beautiful girls chase me themselves! Please teach me!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. This guy really scared him out of the blue. ¡°Big Bro, can you get up? I¡¯m not that amazing.¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°Yes, yes you are. You are awesome because you are so ugly yet you could get that goddess to chase after you. What¡¯s more awesome is that you rejected her but she still wants your number, to stay as friends, and even told you to basically booty call her anytime. What kind of level of awesome is that? Sorry I was blind to have always called you an ugly fack that no one loves, and it turned out that you were not loved by no one but loved by everyone, and that was why you had been so lowkey, always deliberately hiding your awesomeness so you don¡¯t end up even turning some of ourrades gay.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Was he reallyplimenting him or roasting him?

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Big Bro, just stop...¡±

    Head Instructor: ¡°No, you are my big bro! In the realm of getting girls, I only ept you as my big bro. When Inded your sister-inw (TL Note: author meant hended a girl and made her the sister-inw to Xu Cheng since he was Xu Cheng¡¯s big bro), it took me two years, it wasn¡¯t easy at all! But today, you taught me a lesson, you are a role model for all of us ugly people!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 205 - Fiery Competition

    <b>Chapter 205: Fiery Competition (Part one)</b>

    This military regionpetition was an important annual event for the 36 armies in the nation, and it was the gathering of the sharpest elites of each region.

    The natural dense jungle area near Yanjing was chosen to be the location for this year, and the rules of thepetition dictated that, with limited equipment, ammunition, and supplies, the 36 armies wouldpete in a chaotic free-for-all battle against each other. They could defend or attack, and there was no time limit. Thest one to survive and upy this jungle would be crowned the winner of thispetition. In simple terms, you need to do whatever it took to survive, and the conditions of thispetition was more suitable for lone wolves. In this kind ofpetition, one could get a good assessment of the soldiers abilities in areas such as camouge, breaking through sieges, eliminating teams, tactical team ys, and wilderness survival.

    And for thispetition, the country also prepared ample job opportunities for the winners.

    Thest 30 soldiers that survive could be enlisted into the elite guardian-ss soldier list.

    These people would be trained and assigned to a subsidiary department under the Dragon Division, and the particrly outstanding ones would have a chance to join the Dragon Division.

    Those ranking from the 31th to 100th position would be hired into various important institutions in Yanjing.

    Those who made it to the 101th-200th positions would have a chance to be promoted to training instructors and be assigned to military regions of various locations.

    Those in the 201th-300th positions would have a chance to join their local police systems and be assigned a high level position. It wouldn¡¯t be positions like patrol officers, but directly a middle-level deputy post with the opportunity to be promoted right after they finish adapting to the job.

    So, for these promotion opportunities, soldiers every year would go all out.

    Xu Cheng and the others got to a dedicated hotel by bus, and other military regions¡¯ buses also arrived. This hotel was temporarily reserved for the time being, and no media nor unrted personnel were allowed to enter.

    After getting off the bus, they saw crowds of soldiers from other military regions. Xu Cheng also saw a few familiar faces that were also veterans that had been in service for years and had toe to babysit the rookies. But, most of them were new recruits.

    ¡°Xu Cheng? Holy crap, you are participating this year as well?¡± At this moment, veterans of other military regions spotted Xu Cheng and came to greet him. ¡°I thought the Three Swordsmen all left the 5th MR already?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Nah. We never got into the big top 300 list and I don¡¯t want to give up, so here I am, here to battle again. Gao Zhan, what about you?¡±

    Gao Zhan saw the peopleing out of Xu Cheng¡¯s bus were all rookies and said a bit sympathetically, ¡°Looks like your back is going to break from trying to carry them all. Hey, how about we get our teams to cooperate and just try to hold out for as long as possible. It¡¯s fine as long as we aren¡¯tst.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t make the decision,¡± Xu Cheng said awkwardly.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Gao Zhan thought he heard it wrong. ¡°You are not the captain?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    At this time, Hu Bing walked past them. Xu Cheng looked that way and said, ¡°That¡¯s our protagonist right there.¡±

    Gao Zhan grinned. ¡°He looks quite impotent to me. Oh well, looks like the 5th MR¡¯s going to be cannon fodder again.¡±

    ¡°You talk like your 23rd MR isn¡¯t also cannon fodder. You are all just free points.¡± At that moment, a soldier recognized the badge on his sleeves and taunted.

    Gao Zhan wanted to respond, but seeing that it was someone from the 13th MR that was talking, he poossied out right away. Last year, the 13th MR got second ce, and those beasts all went onto the elite guardian list. That Wen Zhao guy that Xu Cheng sparred with was also from that MR.

    <b>Chapter 205: Fiery Competition (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Xu Cheng, just ignore him. I hope that they get screwed this year,¡± Gao Zhan pulled Xu Cheng to the side and said, not wanting this guy to ridicule them even more and demoralize their team.

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± Who would have thought that the guy that was ridiculing them asked in curiosity upon hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s name, ¡°You are the Xu Cheng from the 5th MR?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked back at him in curiosity. ¡°You know me?¡±

    That guy snorted right away. ¡°I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t get why our Senior Wen Zhao actually went to the head instructor to ask him to recruit you. Anyways, just don¡¯t let me see you at thepetition, I will take you out first.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t mad. He was pretty used to the pre-game trash talk. ¡°Alright, I will wait for you.¡±

    Right after that guy left, Xu Cheng saw three more familiar faces ¨C Wu Hao, Yan Wei, and Wang Ying of the 8th MR.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± The three of themughed and came over to greet him.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Xu Cheng looked at Wang Ying in full uniform and asked, ¡°You are also participating in thispetition?¡±

    Wang Ying red at him. ¡°Are you discriminating against female soldiers? Thepetition didn¡¯t say that female soldiers aren¡¯t allowed, and I also passed the assessment with my own capabilities.¡±

    Yan Wei patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder,ughed, and said, ¡°If your team ends up at the bottom again this year, how about you consider joining our military region?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned and replied, ¡°We can talk about it when we finishst. But this year, I¡¯m nning to really stir up this water.¡±

    Wu Hao: ¡°Let¡¯s make an agreement first, don¡¯t be in a hurry to take us out when we meet. Let¡¯s just be peaceful and take points from the other MRs first.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You are overpraising me. I probably won¡¯t even make it far, we will seeter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. I didn¡¯t know how strong someone could be before meeting you, but ever since that day, even I feel a bit unconfident. Anyway, if we meet you on the battlefield, we already thought about it. We will team up with others and take you out first,¡± Yan Wei said.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. Those three then left and went to greet other familiar faces. At this moment, more buses came and a lot more people got off.

    Instructor Yan appeared beside Xu Cheng shortly after, and he said as he looked at the people that were getting off of the buses, ¡°That bald guy, pay attention to him. He¡¯s Bagh andes from a minority race by the nation¡¯s border. He¡¯s a dark horse this year. The 6th MR nevercks beasts on their team every year, and this year, it¡¯s this guy. His shooting skills and meleebat skills are all on point, and he¡¯s a slippery snake in the jungle, very hard to get rid of.¡±

    ¡°And that shortie. Tie Shi. (TL Note: means iron rock in direct trantion) He¡¯s very strong and agile, and he can cut into the enemy backline by himself. This guy¡¯s very good at hiding himself. If you ever run out of bullets against him, don¡¯t fight him head on. His meleebat skills are what¡¯s most terrifying about him.¡±

    ¡°And that scar face, you don¡¯t need me to remind you, right? He took you outst year, and he had been preying on you for two consecutive years now.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the guy with a scar on his face and nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    He looked at Scar-face, and that guy also noticed him. He directly walked towards Xu Cheng and grinned. ¡°Are your teeth gritting after seeing me?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply.

    Scar-face: ¡°I just like to look at the face people have when they are unhappy about me but can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°Then do you know what would happen to you if the guy that¡¯s unhappy about you could actually do something?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Scar-faceughed out loud and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it, but I look forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Ready

    <b>Chapter 206: Ready (Part one)</b>

    Hu Bing came over and red at Xu Cheng, and he interrogated with an using tone, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble. Do you want to attract more hate so people get us out first? It¡¯s going to be so easy for those high-ranking military regions to take care of us first.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the confidence, why bothering to thispetition? If you want a good score, you must step over these people. We can lose thepetition, but we must keep our dignity,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Hu Bing snorted, ¡°You are getting eliminated first anyways so you are obviously not scared. Let me tell you, don¡¯t drag our leg. Hide when we are hiding, and work together when necessary. If you are on fire, don¡¯t bring it to us.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go solo in the beginning and won¡¯t get in your way.¡±

    After he said that, he walked away.

    The head instructor also couldn¡¯t do much about this Hu Bing and only shook his head.

    Then, Hu Bing and the head instructor went to draw lots. The captain and the head instructor of each military region would go and participate in a draw. In this big jungle there were the north, south, west, east, and center regions, and where each team would start off at would be selected at random. Normally, the team would hate to get the center region because they could easily get besieged and it¡¯s too tough to defend. The weaker teams would always pray to get some of the side areas that have its back against giant cliffs or something which would be easier to defend. As for the stronger teams, they didn¡¯t really care. Even if they got the center, they would move their way out and kill any team that dares to cross their path.

    Hu Bing came to the drawing lot with the head instructor, and so did pairs from other military regions. The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor that once tried to recruit Xu Cheng saw that Instructor Yan didn¡¯te with Xu Cheng but rather a rookie, so he asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing? Xu Cheng¡¯s not the captain?¡±

    Hu Bing definitely didn¡¯t like hearing that. He immediately responded, neither haughty nor humble, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the 5th MR, Hu Bing.¡±

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor wasn¡¯t convinced by Hu Bing¡¯s abilities at all and he turned to look at Instructor Yan. ¡°I know now, you guys are ying tricks, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Instructor Yan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Hu Bing became slightly angered. ¡°Sir, let me repeat myself. I¡¯m the main force!¡±

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor had the ¡°I already saw through your tricks¡± face as heughed and said, ¡°It must be a trick. You want others to focus on him, but your secret weapon is Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s voice picked up a notch. ¡°Let me repeat-¡±

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tell anyone else. I know it¡¯s tough being a low-tier team, I can understand that you are trying to y some little tricks.¡±

    Hu Bing secretly swore: Understand my facking azz you little piece of sh-

    The 8th MR¡¯s head instructor had already left.

    Head Instructor Yan told Hu Bing to go up and draw, and Hu Bing just casually picked out a piece of paper from the box. He opened it, and Instructor Yan¡¯s eyelids directly jumped as Hu Bing took in a deep cold air.

    Center region!

    They were done. They were already a weak team, and now at the chaotic battlefield that was the center region, they would probably get eliminated first.

    The people of the other military regions saw Instructor Yan and Hu Bing¡¯s faces and theyughed, ¡°You hit the jackpot? Well, you guys are free points anyways, it doesn¡¯t really matter which region you feed to.¡±

    The guy that talked then took a look at Hu Bing and asked in surprise, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Xu Cheng always the captain for the 5th MR? What a rare asion, there¡¯s even a rookie stronger than Xu Cheng? Oh well, we will see each other on the battlefield. I¡¯m very curious how strong someone has to be to be able to rece Xu Cheng.¡±

    <b>Chapter 206: Ready (Part two)</b>

    After returning to their hotel room, Instructor Yan and Hu Bing were both silent with stern looks on their faces. The other members all gathered over and asked, ¡°What is it? What area did we get?¡±

    Hu Bing sighed. ¡°Center.¡±

    The faces of the other 14 soldiers immediately became a bit awkward.

    ¡°What should we do? We are basically surrounded and can very easily be eliminated first,¡± someone voiced their concern.

    Xu Cheng sat on his bed by the window and said, ¡°Just start preparing the game n, there¡¯s no pointining now. We only have one night to prepare, and tomorrow¡¯s thepetition.¡±

    The team looked at each other, and finally they began forming their tactics with the help of the head instructor. Xu Cheng was just on his bed with his eyes closed and didn¡¯t participate, since he knew he wasn¡¯t weed anyways.

    Hu Bing was quite selfish, and the entire game n revolved around him. Now that he knew he was surrounded, the strategy he adopted was to have everyone protect him and help him break out of the siege so he could get out and hide. He didn¡¯t care if his teammates would be sacrificed for him, and his goal was to get out of the siege and survive long enough to get into the top-300 list.

    ¨C At night ¨C

    At the monitoring and control center, almost all of the highest ranking military officials came, attracted by this annual special forcepetition. Even some high-level politicians came to check it out as well, hoping to headhunt a few talents.

    The militarymanders of all participating military regions came as well, and they each had a tablet with all the participants¡¯ information on it.

    The 29th MR¡±smander saw the soldier profiles and said, ¡°Holy crap, is the 6th MR giving everyone else no way out? All 15 of them are in the top 50 for estimatedbat strength, howe you guys have so many beasts in-store every year?¡±

    Themander of the 6th MR that got first cest year was very proud. Heughed and replied, ¡°I have no other option, we are top 3 every year, it¡¯s a lot of pressure on me too because I¡¯m scared that you guys wouldugh at me if we fail one year, so we must be fully prepared.¡±

    Although he said it nonchntly, the other military regions were all super envious.

    It was especially true for the 5th MR¡¯smander. Taking a look at the estimated ranking, none of his guys even squeezed into the top 100. The other military regions couldn¡¯t help but joke with him, ¡°Old Xie, didn¡¯t your region have 3 guys that got into top-100 two years ago? What happened this year?¡±

    The 5th MR¡¯smander pouted and red back at his old friend. ¡°What¡¯s with this question out of the blue? Don¡¯t just worry about me, don¡¯t your guys have the same destiny as ours, bing free points for the other teams?¡±

    That old manughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not certain yet, we have a secret weapon this year, just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Old Xie, isn¡¯t the head of the Three Swordsmen, Xu Cheng, still here? Howe he¡¯s not in this ranking? Didn¡¯t I remember that he was at the 25th cest year?¡±

    The 5th MRmander bitterly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. He got into an ident and his power isn¡¯t as great as before anymore. This year, I¡¯m just here to check out talents from other military regions and see if I can dig a few up and recruit them to my region.¡±

    The othermanders allughed. This sure was shameless, his team couldn¡¯t win but he was here to headhunt for other people¡¯s talents.

    On the second day, every team had off-road vehicles over to pick them up. Everyone was asked to wear headsets that cover up their ears and eyes, and then they were transported to their targeted destination.

    At the same time, all the cameras in the jungle were on standby, even drones were deployed to assist with recording to get the best angle of view for those higher-ups to spectate the battle.

    Every head instructor would also be brought to the viewing area, and they all had their notebooks with them to record mistakes that their guys made at thepetition.

 Chapter 207 - A Perfect Start

    <b>Chapter 207: A Perfect Start (Part one)</b>

    Before being sent to the battleground, someone would prepare a paralyzing drug for every military region and on the ride there, they would feed the soldiers water that contained the drug which would knock them unconscious as well. Then, these soldiers would be driven to their respective lots that they picked out from the draw.

    If a soldier¡¯s will was strong enough, they would be among the first to wake up. Then, they would have a lot more time to prepare and gain a big advantage.

    This test was actually rejected from being used before, but considering how it could assess the willpower of these people, it was ultimately added to thepetition.

    There were cameras at the start points of all the teams, and at around 6 o¡¯clock in the morning, the first person woke up already.

    Seeing the live stream, all themanders were a bit surprised, and they looked towards Commander Xie of the 5th MR with an odd expression.

    It was because out of all the soldiers that were unconscious, the first one to wake up was actually Xu Cheng from the 5th MR!

    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± immediately, manymanders asked with shock. They could only see from Xu Cheng¡¯s badge that he was from the 5th MR, but there was no name. They were all pretty curious.

    Before the data analyst could introduce Xu Cheng, Commander Xie said proudly, ¡°He¡¯s Xu Cheng. If you guys remember the pastpetitions, you probably know about my team¡¯s Three Swordsmen, right? He¡¯s their top gun.¡±

    The othermanders tried hard to suppress their worry. ¡°Maybe he just has a strong will. He¡¯s in the center area surrounded by enemies, so he will be eliminated sooner orter.¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°I actually don¡¯t think so. Maybe he can take advantage of his early wakeup and escape this area to y defense elsewhere.¡±

    In the camera, Xu Cheng got up and began trying to wake up his teammates around him. After being patted awake, Hu Bing had his initial shock and was instinctively about to fight, Xu Cheng covered his mouth and gestured for him to be quiet. Then, he whispered, ¡°Everyone, try to be quiet, let¡¯s pack up and try to take advantage of this time and retreat. Once the other teams wake up, we won¡¯t be able to break out anymore.¡±

    Hu Bing didn¡¯t speak but he quickly went to grab his gear, bullet-proof vest, helmet,bat knife, sh bangs, pistol, sniper rifle, smoke grenades, and additional ammunition.

    As everyone was getting ready, Xu Cheng activated his prating vision, scanned around, and said, ¡°ording to my experience of previous years¡¯petition, the other soldiers shouldn¡¯t be awake yet at this time. Follow me, I will lead you guys away from this area. We will find a ce that¡¯s good to defend and then make a gamen after.¡±

    At this moment, Hu Bing was angered. He looked at Xu Cheng and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You should remember who¡¯s the captain here.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. Right now was definitely the best time to retreat, yet this brat still had the mind to argue about who should be giving orders.

    In the video-viewing area, the othermanders were just wondering if Xu Cheng could save the entire 5th MR, but upon seeing this scene, they all smiled. ¡°Commander Xie, it seems like your team isn¡¯t very harmonious.¡±

    Commander Xie was so anxious. Right now, no other team had woken up yet, and the best strategy at the moment would be to retreat right away or eliminate a full team first. Yet, who knew Hu Bing would actually get into an argument with Xu Cheng. If he was at the scene, he would¡¯ve pped Hu Bing in the face just now.

    Xu Cheng red at Hu Bing and said, ¡°Listen to me, after we leave this ce, I will listen to everything you say, but now is not the time to say things like this. Everyone, hurry up, and follow me.¡±

    Hu Bing directly stopped the others. ¡°If you want to leave then go by yourself. I told you, you are not a part of our team. We have our own n, so we are fine as long as you don¡¯t interfere with us.¡±

    ¡°Hu Bing, just quit it. Right now we are already on the battlefield and we have to stay vignt and work together. Senior Xu Cheng is experienced, we should listen to him.¡±

    ¡°You shut up.¡± Hu Bing¡¯s eyes swept past everyone as he said, ¡°We have our own gamen, and he will only disrupt our rhythm. Who knows if there are already strong enemies outside waiting for us or not. We might die faster if we head out. Right now, we should immediately set up this area with traps and camouge ourselves and camp here.¡±

    <b>Chapter 207: A Perfect Start (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng got anxious. ¡°We don¡¯t have time now, I will ask again, are you following me or him?¡±

    The others looked at him, and then they looked at the angry Hu Bing. In the end, no one intended to leave. Xu Cheng disappointingly nodded. ¡°Alright, then good luck to you all.¡±

    As he said that, Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and picked up his equipment and left.

    Commander Xie directly threw the tablet in his hand onto the ground, and the othermanders allughed.

    Instructor Yan was also sitting at the back seats nervously. Why did this Hu Bing screw up at such a critical time... It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Originally, they could¡¯ve taken advantage of the fact that Xu Cheng woke up first and retreat safely to avoid getting besieged, but who knew that Hu Bing would drag everyone back to stay. He almost began to suspect whether Hu Bing was a spy sent over from another military region!

    The othermanders allughed, but among them, themander of the 21st MR¡¯s smile immediately froze and disappeared... It was because... in the video, Xu Cheng came to the area where the 21st MR team was stationed at. All 15 of them didn¡¯t wake up yet.

    Holy crap!

    Thatmander immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°WHAT THE FACK IS THIS XU CHENG MOTHERFACKER PLANNING TO DO?¡±

    He began praying in his heart nonstop while secretly cursing at his soldiers, Hurry up, wake up! You guys are about to be free food for others, why the fack are you all still sleeping?!

    On the screen, Xu Cheng locked onto those 15 sleeping soldiers like a cheetah. He instinctively pulled out his dagger and slowly moved closer.

    The 21st MR¡¯s Commander directly shouted, ¡°! ! Hurry up and wake up!¡±

    But his screaming was of no use, because his mic wasn¡¯t connected to his soldiers. Xu Cheng came to a soldier and he lightly swiped the dull de across the neck, leaving behind a faint red trail. Then, like a grim reaper, he moved from one to another, drawing red lines on their necks.

    ¡°WAKE UP! YOU FACKS!¡± The 21st MR¡¯smander shouted from the top of his lungs to thest three that remained.

    But it was toote. After finishing the job, Xu Cheng disappeared into the jungle like a night walker.

    Judge: ¡°The 5th MR + 15 points, Xu Cheng personal score + 15!¡±

    Judge: ¡°The 21st Military Region waspletely defeated. Aced!¡±

    Themanders all turned to look at the 21st Military Region¡¯smander with big smiles. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions man.¡±

    Congratte your azz!

    The 21st MR¡¯smander almost fainted. This was definitely the most humiliating way to get eliminated, which was basically getting killed while still in the cradle. Looking at those soldiers that were still deep asleep, thismander really wanted to dig a hole in the ground, crawl in it, and nevere out.

    He angrily got up, and then he shouted at his MR¡¯s head instructor, ¡°When those fackse out, tell them to note back to my region. I can¡¯t afford to lose this much face.¡±

    The 21st MR¡¯s head instructor¡¯s body shivered.

    Commander Xieughed out loud. Holy crap was that satisfying to watch. This year, he honestly didn¡¯t expect his team to win any top ce, but seeing how Xu Cheng single-handedly took out an entire team and pissed off anothermander felt way too good.

 Chapter 208 - Someone Slipped Through the Net

    <b>Chapter 208: Someone Slipped Through the Net (Part one)</b>

    A soldier in the 21st Military Region suddenly woke up and sat up straight. He gasped for air and his sudden movement also woke up a few soldiers beside him. Just like him, they sat up right away and looked around.

    Their captain patted the others and everyone woke up one after another. One of them let out a deep breath and said, ¡°Holy crap that scared me, it turned out to be just a dream.¡±

    The captain asked, ¡°What dream?¡±

    Thatrade said, ¡°I had a dream that we all got eliminated already. Thank god we are still alive.¡±

    The captain paused for a moment, and then he looked around, not noticing any signs of battle or tracks left by other teams. He immediately began picking up equipment and prepared.

    But, at that moment, a referee¡¯s voice came from their earphones. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to fight anymore, you are all out.¡±

    The captain paused, thinking that he heard it wrong.

    Referee: ¡°Look at your neck.¡±

    Then, all the soldiers instinctively checked out their necks, and with a smudge with their hand, they found red paint on their fingers. They all just stared at each other with their eyes wide open as they stood there.

    At this moment, the soldier that had dreamt of their defeat immediately said, ¡°Wait, so it wasn¡¯t a dream. I felt that someone dide here before.¡±

    Seeing how dumbfounded they looked, the 21st MR¡¯smander really wanted to go to a corner and cry out of embarrassment.

    It had been fifteen minutes since Xu Cheng woke up. There were also several elite teams that had woken up and gotten ready. Some of the aggressive teams didn¡¯t choose to defend but directly chose to strike, swimming around in this jungle while trying to find their next prey.

    In themand center, thosemanders all let out a sigh of relief. Now, at least their guys wouldn¡¯t be taken out unknowingly by other people. As long as they woke up, the stronger teams¡¯manders felt it was harvest time.

    The big battle officially started. But, what Xu Cheng did in the beginning did amaze all of thosemanders. The one that was most ¡°amazed¡± probably had to be themander of the 21st MR, his team was generously given thest ce award.

    ¡°Commander Xie, when you guys were filling out the signup forms, it said that your captain is this Hu Bing. Howe I feel like something¡¯s off here?¡± the 21st MR¡¯smander said in a strange tone.

    Commander Xie obviously wouldn¡¯t admit that the team was having internal conflicts which could hurt their reputation, so he justughed and said, ¡°This is called a decoy. You arest ce, what do you know.¡±

    The 21st MR¡¯smander wanted to argue back, but seeing how the 28th MR team that was ranked 15th cest year was approaching the 5th MR¡¯s territory, he immediately smiled. ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t going to be too far off from me. I¡¯mst ce, and you will be secondst, hahaha.¡±

    Commander Xie saw this scene and his face immediately changed.

    Holy crap, howe they are encountering the 28th MR this soon? Why¡¯s my luck so sh:t!¡±

    He said to the technician, ¡°Go back and show me when the 28th MR team came over.¡±

    The technician nodded and then rewound the clip to a few minutes ago. Logically speaking, the 28th MR wasing from an outer region so they must encounter the teams of other military regions, and a battle would be inevitable.

    Then, when the clip started ying, they indeed saw the 28th MR encountering the 33rd MR¡¯s team which was ranked 18th cest year. The two teams seemed to have a tacit agreement, and the 33rd MR¡¯s team actually just let the 28th MR go.

    Upon seeing this, Commander Xie immediately looked at themanders from those two military regions and scolded, ¡°Shameless.¡±

    Those twomanders shared a look andughed, ¡°This is called strategy. The mid-tier teams wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the top-tier teams, but they definitely can¡¯t be beaten by the low-tier teams. So, me and Old Jiang reached an agreement. Sorry, Old Xie, you guys are easy meat this year, we will take your team first.¡±

    <b>Chapter 208: Someone Slipped Through the Net (Part two)</b>

    Commander Xie¡¯s eyelids jumped. Furious, he sat there, silently calling Hu Bing an idiot. It would¡¯ve been fine if they listened to Xu Cheng and left.

    When Hu Bing and the others were still setting up their defenses, a sniper rifle suddenly fired from the jungle and took one out by headshot. This immediately alerted Hu Bing and the others.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Hu Bing shouted, and the other soldiers immediately rolled into nearby cover in the bushes or behind trees. The soldiers that rolled into the bushes quickly realized that there were already ambush, and three of them got their throat ¡°sliced¡± right away. Then, those three soldiers jumped behind Hu Bing and others, like assassins. At the moment they jumped out, Hu Bing pulled out his gun and was about to shoot, but he was immediately pushed onto the ground by someone. His gun fell to the ground, and the siege circle closed in with dense bushes and tree trunks as covers, catching all the other rookies of the 5th MR by surprise.

    Although Hu Bing didn¡¯t have a gun on him, he was still not disying fear against an enemy with a knife. He tried to duck and roll to pick up his gun, but before his hand could touch it, a sniper shot sshed up the dirt by his hand on the ground, warning him to not act rashly.

    The soldier with a knife in his hand faintly smiled. Then, he withdrew his dagger and waved at Hu Bing. ¡°Remember me? We met at the draw earlier, and I said that I woulde and look for you and take care of you noobs. We got you guys with just knives and a sniper rifle.¡±

    Hu Bing¡¯s face shed a trace of anger. ¡°You want me to fight you now? If I win, is your sniper still going to shoot?¡±

    The guy with the knife faintly smiled. ¡°We will see after you win. I¡¯m Li Wei, remember. I will be taking the captain¡¯s head of the 5th MR.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°I¡¯m-¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Not important. In my eyes, you are just a loser.¡±

    As he said that, he directly dashed over and swung his fists. Hu Bing quickly took a few steps back and dodged that wave of attacks. But, this Li Wei was very strong. As the captain of a team that was ranked 15thst year, his skills were indeed not a joke. After exchanging a few moves, Hu Bing felt that he was up against a tough match.

    Seeing how just a few punches made Hu Bing take a few steps back, he said in disdain, ¡°Too weak, you are even weaker than Xu Cheng back during his prime days. It¡¯s a joke for people like you to rece him. I thought you could give me a good warmup, but after seeing this, I think I don¡¯t need to waste more time on such a weakling. You are not qualified to take up this much of my time.¡±

    Then, he turned around and didn¡¯t want to keep on fighting Hu Bing anymore. Hu Bing was immediately enraged out of embarrassment and wanted to attack him from behind in surprise, but who knew Li Wei would suddenly turn around with a side kick, directly sending Hu Bing into the air before his bodynded heavily onto the ground.

    At this moment, the other soldiers of the 5th MR broke free from the enemies¡¯ blockade and raced over to fight Li Wei, shouting at Hu Bing, ¡°Hurry up and run, we will buy you time!¡±

    Hu Bing knew these people would try to protect him so he didn¡¯t hesitate a second longer and tried to run. He understood that everything would still be possible if he was alive. He must not let his entire team be annihted. So, he immediately dodged a few of the sniper¡¯s bullets and tried to jump into the bushes to escape.

    Li Wei immediately pulled out two pistols and shot those soldiers out.

    Then, at an amazing speed, he ran through the forest like a parkour master and quickly caught up to the escaping Hu Bing. He fired a shot at his calf, and with a ¡°pong¡± sound, Hu Bing immediately fell to the ground. Although empty shells wouldn¡¯t kill, they were still very painful.

    Hu Bing still tried to run after getting hit, and Li Wei fired another shot at his other calf. At that moment, Hu Bingpletely fell to the ground like a piece of meat on the chopping board.

    In the monitoring center, a few of themanders chatted, ¡°Hu Bing definitely won¡¯t be able to get away now. Outside there is the 33rd MR¡¯s team. Even if he were to slip through the, he would just end up feeding his point to someone else.¡±

    Themander from the 21st MRughed. Finally, his team won¡¯t be alone anymore.

    The 28th MR¡¯s team finished the battle and concluded the results of this ambush.

    ¡°Cap, we have one casualty.¡±

    Li Wei nodded. ¡°Was the 5th MRpletely wiped out?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Li Wei was a bit shocked and he immediately asked, ¡°No? Someone escaped? You didn¡¯t count wrong?¡±

    ¡°There are a total of 14 of them, one slipped through the.¡±

    Just at that moment, a sniper shot hit the head of the soldier from the 28th MR that was talking.

 Chapter 209 - Kiting

    <b>Chapter 209: Kiting (Part one)</b>

    This sniper shot not only shocked everyone at the scene like thunder on a sunny day, even themanders at the monitoring center were caught off guard. On the screen inside a bush, Xu Cheng was using a sniper rifle, and after headshotting someone, he immediately ejected the shell, chambered a new round, and headshot another soldier from the 28th MR.

    ¡°sh snipe!¡± Themanders subconsciously shouted as they observed this. (TL Note: sh snipe means no scope)

    Yes, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even use the scope to aim but just went with his senses andnded two headshots in a row. Li Wei and the others noticed him and they immediately fired back. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dodge but was making slight movements.

    Right, it wasn¡¯t mistaken. He wasn¡¯t running around or rolling on the ground to dodge the bullets, nor was he just running after taking one shot. He was just making slight movements with parts of his body. From the moment a bullet burst out from Li Wei¡¯s muzzle, he already captured the trajectory and speed as if he was hacking, and he could predict the rest and evade ordingly, seemingly effortlessly. Then, he would raise the sniper rifle again and take another shot at a soldier from the 28th MR.

    Peng!

    Another headshot.

    Within a few seconds, three people were already on the ground.

    Severalmanders directly shot up from their chairs and went to the big screen to see how Xu Cheng was still managing to not get injured while taking shots. They werepletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°He... He didn¡¯t get hit?¡±

    The analyst said, ¡°No, the sensors on him didn¡¯t detect him getting hurt.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± themander of the 28th MR immediately shouted, ¡°I believe in our Li Wei¡¯s shooting skills. It¡¯s impossible that this guy¡¯s dodging the bullets at this range.¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°But he¡¯s doing it right now.¡±

    Themander whose team got eliminated first looked at the Xu Cheng on the screen and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, he didn¡¯t leave but actually came back. This guy¡¯s really an intelligent man with big nuts! And just how he¡¯s gracefully dodging the bullets is enough to showcase his skills.¡±

    Commander Xie smiled. ¡°He¡¯s Xu Cheng.¡±

    The 21st MR¡¯smander: ¡°The head of the Three Swordsmen?¡±

    Commander Xie nodded.

    On the battlefield, the remaining 28th MR soldiers had almost lost their minds by Xu Cheng¡¯s sudden appearance and how he so easily took down three of their guys. They immediately went to find cover and tried to move towards Xu Cheng. Li Wei was also dodging while firing shots at Xu Cheng. There was only one enemy, so the rest of the 28th MR team wasn¡¯t too worried after calming themselves down. They began focusing fire on Xu Cheng.

    With too many bullets in the air, Xu Cheng felt that it was a bit tiring to dodge them all. He immediately hid behind a tree.

    Li Wei and the other 4 teammates confidently moved forward with their rifles pointing at the tree. With a wave of his hand, the 4 teammates closed in on the tree and elerated as they approached.

    Seeing them surrounding him, Xu Cheng still appeared to be quite calm. He immediately took out two grenades he prepared and threw them at two sides. Li Wei and the others were shocked and they backed off right away.

    With a loud boom, dirt and grass flew everywhere.

    At the instant those 5 people were busy jumping away, Xu Cheng suddenly appeared and fired two no-scoped shots at two of the soldiers in mid-air. They were all hit in critical spots and directly eliminated!

    <b>Chapter 209: Kiting (Part two)</b>

    Then, Xu Cheng casually dove into a bush, like an assassin calmly and handsomely returning back into the darkness after taking out his target.

    Amander: ¡°Does this guy not need the scope to shoot with that sniper rifle?¡±

    ¡°Those two shots were difficult because the targets were in mid air. He was actually still able to take out two people. This guy¡¯s shooting skills and methods are very terrifying.¡±

    Seeing two more teammates get taken out, Li Wei was immediately infuriated. He chased after Xu Cheng right away with his rifle and dagger as he shouted, ¡°Fack this guy up!¡±

    Xu Cheng calmly picked his escape route, and those spectatingmanders shook their heads. ¡°That won¡¯t do. There¡¯s the 33rd MR on the outer area. He¡¯s better off staying in the area and trying to take out the rest of the 28th MR. The moment he gets spotted by the 33rd MR, they will very likely work with Li Wei to take him out. It¡¯s unfortunate, Old Xie, your other soldiers were just taken out way too fast man. If they actually yed around Xu Cheng, maybe something beautiful would¡¯ve happened.¡±

    How would Commander Xie not know this?

    Instructor Yan, who had been sitting at the back, suddenly said out of the blue, ¡°In this chaotic jungle battlefield, an elite-level lone wolf is the most difficult to deal with. I understand Xu Cheng. When he couldn¡¯t convince Hu Bing, even if he left, he woulde back. I think he wasn¡¯t doing it to save his team, but was rather using this opportunity to ambush the enemies from behind and harvest all the points! Commanders, you probably forgot a very critical point. How did he really avoid all of those people of the 33rd MR and return to his starting location? Xu Cheng¡¯s very skilled at avoiding people, traps, mines, and such. During the exercises we had, he was able to avoid threats every single time.¡±

    The several oldmanders listened to what he said. In the video, Xu Cheng was sprinting in the bushes. He was very quick, and although he was carrying a big sniper rifle, it didn¡¯t affect his speed and ability to jump and run at all. In addition, his other hand wasn¡¯t idling as well, as it was retrieving bullets from his vest and reloading his clip. Then, taking a look at the rest of the 28th MR that was still chasing him, he found the gap between them to be bing bigger and bigger.

    This gap was enough for Xu Cheng to turn around and unscrupulously continue to open fire with his sniper rifle.

    This range ced great restraints on the rifles and pistols Li Wei and his team were using, as both the uracy and damage would take a huge hit at long distances. It was way too easy for Xu Cheng to dodge. They just saw Xu Cheng suddenly stopping, turning around, and firing a shot at one of the soldiers.

    The scope wasn¡¯t involved at all, it was basically all sh sniping.

    The 7 soldiers chasing after Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect this at all. When one of the soldier just jumped over a bush, he just felt great impact against his chest as he fell back to the ground, with the system telling him that he was out.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s movements were very quick and agile. He took one down and immediately took aim at another. The sound of another gunshot pierced the jungle..

    ¡°Get down!¡± Li Wei shouted. He directly pulled one teammate down, helping him dodge a bullet.

    The remaining six soldiers looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to be this fierce. Those evasive and aiming movements were still vivid in their eyes.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± the six of themid on the ground and said worriedly.

    Li Wei looked at the remaining five of them and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s shooting skills this year are too terrifying. We can¡¯t keep getting kited by him like this. He¡¯s using the sniper, we can¡¯t y with him with our rifles at all. We must get close to him and then take him out! How about this, you guysy down cover fire and attract his attention, I will go around. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s running anymore, the people of the 33rd MR are just outside.¡±

    The other 5 people nodded. ¡°Alright, is three minutes enough?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Two is enough. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

 Chapter 210 - Not Trading Him Even for Multiple Good Seeds

    <b>Chapter 210: Not Trading Him Even for Multiple Good Seeds (Part one)</b>

    After the head instructor had a quiet discussion with hismander, themander smiled at Commander Xie and said, ¡°Old Xie, my military region has a few good seeds, do you want them?¡± (TL Note: seed is rookie)

    ¡°Oh?¡± Commander Xie was a bit tempted. ¡°Old Zhou, there¡¯s no free lunch in this world, you are not just giving them to me, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure as well.¡± Commander Zhouughed and said, ¡°These good seeds of mine, if you train them properly, they can very likely be the next Three Swordsmen. How about it? Do you want them?¡±

    Commander Xie smiled. ¡°Just spill it, what are you up to?¡±

    Commander Zhou: ¡°This year, you got a pretty uneven team and dragged Xu Cheng behind. What I¡¯m saying is, hand him to our 8th MR.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Commander Xie directly declined.

    Commander Zhou increased his offer. ¡°Five top-tier seeds.¡±

    At this moment, the 28th MR¡¯smander sneered, ¡°Old Zhou, I will trade with you for those 5 seeds. How about Li Wei? To be honest, Xu Cheng¡¯s definitely not worth 5 good seeds. You saw our Li Wei, he¡¯s definitely an elite. If you want, just bring over 5 good rookies.¡±

    Everyone continued to watch the screen, and Li Wei was clearly very experienced. Like a snake, he slithered into the dense bushes and disappeared.

    The other five soldiers remained on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move. They needed to give Li Wei a bit of time to get closer to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng activated his prating vision, and each and every move they made were as clear as x-ray images in his eyes.

    He noticed those five soldiers were not moving. Normal people obviously couldn¡¯t see them since they were deep inside the bushes, but to him, no matter where they were and what they were doing, it was all in his vision field.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng crouched down and looked through his scope.

    At this moment, a fewmanders that were spectating him were all curious as for what he was up to. Someone asked the technician, ¡°Get the camera closest to him, see what he¡¯s up to.¡±

    The technician immediately switched to a camera on a branch behind him, granting a simr perspective as to what Xu Cheng was seeing.

    Themanders were all a bit confused. ¡°From his point of view, he can¡¯t see anyone at all. Li Wei¡¯s already closing in, using the scope at this time would only give Li Wei the opportunity to catch him off guard.¡±

    From the footage captured by the camera, the direction Xu Cheng was looking indeed waspletely blocked by bushes and branches and such. Themanders were all curious as to what he was trying to do with the scope.

    But, after just three seconds, a loud shot was fired.

    The bullet of this big sniper rifle went through the dense blockade of bushes and leaves. One of the five soldiers that were hiding immediately got hit on his helmet!

    Headshot!

    The monitoring center issued another casualty update, and the technician eximed, ¡°He blind-sniped a guy, and it¡¯s a headshot!¡±

    Severalmanders stood up right away; what just happenedpletely took their breath away.

    Themander from the 28th MR said as he tried to stay calm, ¡°He probably just got lucky...¡±

    Commander Xie sneered and continued to spectate, not saying a word.

    The sudden fall of arade immediately shocked the other four in hiding. ¡°Old Bi!¡±

    At this moment... Pong!

    Another guy felt a heavy hit on his helmet. It felt like his head was hit by a piece of metal as his ears began ringing. Then, after this guy fell and was feeling incredibly dizzy, he shockingly saw the rest of the threerades falling down one after another after him, along with the ¡°Pong¡±, ¡°Pong¡±, ¡°Pong¡± that sounded. They were all headshotted as well.

    <b>Chapter 210: Not Trading Him Even for Multiple Good Seeds (Part two)</b>

    Technician: ¡°Five shots, five eliminations. All headshots and they were all from blind-sniping through a cover of dense bushes and leaves!¡±

    Themander of the 28th MR immediately stood up, his mouth wide open.

    But on the field, Li Wei had already circled behind Xu Cheng and suddenly jumped out, preparing to eliminate him with one strike. The 28th MR¡¯smander looked a bit relieved upon seeing this sight. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Upon seeing this scene, Commander Xie and Instructor Yan both clenched their fist, really wanting to shout, ¡°Xu Cheng, careful for behind!¡±

    But, Li Wei was already high up in the air, ready to strike down. Within one second, he could strike the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head with a hand-de (TL note: straightening the hand to make it look like a de) and knock him unconscious.

    But just at that moment, Xu Cheng seemed to notice that there was someone behind him. He took 8 seconds to take out those 5 people with his sniper, and suddenly, Li Wei came out from behind him.

    Xu Cheng subconsciously turned around and aimed at Li Wei in mid-air. Li Wei shouted, ¡°Do you still have bullets?¡± He had a look of disdain.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s sniper rifle could only hold 5 bullets at once, and this was indeed a miscalction by him. If he still had bullets, he indeed could turn around and sh-snipe this flying Li Wei. The empty chamber sounded, he was indeed out of bullets.

    Li Wei¡¯s hand de was already swinging over, but under that 0.5 second of time, a scene that shocked all the spectatingmanders happened again. They just saw Xu Cheng¡¯s leg moving so fast that it left behind a trail of afterimages as it straightened andnded on Li Wei¡¯s chest. His hand de didn¡¯t even touch Xu Cheng before Xu Cheng¡¯s long leg made an impact with his chest. That kick waspletely out of instinct, so he couldn¡¯t perfectly control the power.

    They just saw Li Wei flying away like a cannonball by Xu Cheng¡¯s kick as he travelled about 5 meters and hit a big tree. Not to mention the ability to fight back, he directly fainted.

    This immediately made all themanders dumbfounded.

    The 28th MR¡¯smander also got scared to the point of wanting to pee.

    That split second melee confrontation was too shocking. Really, in a fight between two elites, every split second could have a critical effect, especially that simple yet brutal kick Xu Cheng threw at Li Wei. It felt like the kick didn¡¯t onlynd on Li Wei, but those spectatingmanders at all.

    Instructor Yan and Commander Xie finally let out a sigh of relief. Commander Xie looked at 8th MR¡¯s Commander Zhou andughed, ¡°Sorry, Old Zhou, I won¡¯t be trading even if you give me 10 good seeds.¡±

    Commander Zhou¡¯s eyes were locked right onto Xu Cheng, as he waspletely conquered by the series of actions he just performed. He looked at Commander Xie and said, ¡°Just consider it, 10 of them, absolutely talented rookies. If you want to trade, just tell me.¡±

    Commander Xie snorted. ¡°Nope, if even the Three Swordsmen could be easily traded, what would that show about our military region if we were to do that?¡±

    Speaking of this, Commander Xie couldn¡¯t help but nce at the 28th MR¡¯smander as he smiled deviously and said, ¡°Aiya, Xu Cheng is indeed not worth much. He only took down everyone in the 28th MR¡¯s team, that¡¯s all. Maybe it¡¯s best if you call the paramedics right now and tell them to peel Li Wei off that tree first.¡±

    The 28th MR¡¯s Commander felt his face burning from the p. He directly red at the tactical adviser, trying so hard to push down his rage so it didn¡¯t burst out. He said faintly, ¡°I remember that, as the tactical adviser, you are responsible for collecting data on all the potential powerhouses in this year¡¯spetition, right?¡±

    The advisor awkwardly nodded.

    The 28th MRmander: ¡°Then what rank do you think Xu Cheng can upy? Judging by how he just 1v15ed.¡±

    Adviser: ¡°At least top 30...¡±

    The 28th MRmander directly threw his tablet at his head. ¡°Then why the f*ck isn¡¯t Xu Cheng even in the top 100 list?!¡±

 Chapter 211 - Why The Fack Donâ€™t You Make Sound When You Walk?

    <b>Chapter 211: Why The Fack Don¡¯t You Make Sound When You Walk? (Part one)</b>

    Commander Xie asked the referee, ¡°What¡¯s the current ranking right now?¡±

    The referee immediately pulled up the current data and battle report onto the big screen. Presently, apart from Xu Cheng¡¯s location, there were already chaotic battles happening in other areas. It was very lively.

    In the vast area, othermanders were also looking at the situation of the teams from their own military regions with their dedicated screens.

    Seeing the referee pull up theprehensive report, they all turned around to look.

    Right now on the battlefield:

    The 2nd MR: 7 survivors

    The 4th MR: 11 survivors

    The 5th MR: 1 survivor

    The 6th MR: 15 survivors

    The 8th MR: 15 survivors

    After only half a day, 15 teams were already kicked out, leaving 21 teams left in a chaotic and fierce battle.

    Commander Xie and Instructor Yan exchanged a look, and they kept praying for Xu Cheng not to get eliminated. Just a little more, and the 5th MR could squeeze into the top 20 and that would make it a breakthrough year. In the past, they were always the first batch to get eliminated.

    ¨C Taking another look at the scoreboard ¨C

    Military Region Ranking:

    1: The 5th MR ¨C 30 points

    2: The 6th MR ¨C 30 points

    3: The 4th MR ¨C 15 points

    4: The 8th MR ¨C 15 points.

    Commander Xie didn¡¯t even need to look to know that the 30 points were all from Xu Cheng. And it was, indeed.

    1: Xu Cheng ¨C 30 points

    2: Tie Shi ¨C 12 points

    3: Bagh ¨C 11 points

    4: Mo Dong ¨C 11 points

    5: Xie Zhan ¨C 10 points

    Xu Cheng¡¯s 30 points sent him straight to the top.

    Then, taking another look at the individual power ranking Xu Cheng directly rose from 205th ce to the 25th ce. Judging by his performance, theprehensive data analyst gave him a tier 1 soldier ranking, just a little below those star soldiers from the top 10 military regions.

    The othermanders weren¡¯t as surprised at first, but they were all shocked upon seeing the scoreboards.

    ¡°What the fack, wasn¡¯t the 5th MR a freebie this year? How did they end up first ce?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see who¡¯s first ce on the individual scoreboard? He¡¯s from the 5th MR, and he harvested all the points from two teams all by himself.¡±

    ¡°What kind of beast is this Xu Cheng guy?¡±

    ¡°I think I heard of him before. I remember him being a big carry-level guy from the 5th MR.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s unfortunate, the 5th MR only has one survivor. No matter how scary he is, he isn¡¯t to be feared.¡±

    Then, taking a look at the battlefield, Xu Cheng went and picked up the ammunition and supplies on the 28th MRs team and began chewing on their food. The battle just now took a lot of energy, especially since he had been almost moving nonstop ever since waking up on an empty stomach. So, catching a break, he found a hidden ce and began eatingpressed dry food to replenish his energy.

    Xu Cheng subconsciously looked up at a hidden camera installed on a branch above him. He seemed to know that Commander Xie and Instructor Yan would be watching him since he was the only one left anyways. Perhaps he wanted to assure them, he smiled at the camera.

    Instructor Yan really wanted to get into contact with him and tell him to hide. If the other teams could fight harder and eliminate one more then they could squeeze into the top 20 this year.

    But, after Xu Cheng finished eating, he picked up his equipment and began his harvesting journey to bring back glory to his name.

    When Instructor Yan saw that this guy didn¡¯t n on turtling but instead went to seek fights, he immediately became nervous.

    ¡°This guy, we would be fine as long as he hides! What is he trying to do now?¡±

    But obviously, him panicking was useless, because Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t hear him and already went on his way.

    <b>Chapter 211: Why The Fack Don¡¯t You Make Sound When You Walk? (Part two)</b>

    Commander Xie immediately looked at another screen for the scoreboard, praying that the number of teams remaining could turn from 21 to 20. Please, just eliminate one more! Don¡¯t let Xu Cheng get eliminated right now or we will only end up outside of the top 20.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng activated his ¡°I can see everything¡± mode. Due to the increase in hisprehensive strength from his hellish training, he could now extend the range to 3 kilometers. The incredible part about this ability was that he could easily find a sniper before they could notice a hint of danger. Any hiding or camouge would be useless in front of Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng took advantage of the convenience of this ability to avoid the 33rd MR and made his way back. He originally wanted to leave this area from the same route, but he saw the 33rd MR colliding with the 13th. Wasn¡¯t this a great chance to stir sh*t up for them?

    Xu Cheng immediately ran towards the 33rd MR.

    The 33rd MR just yed defense at their original start point, and when the 13th MR came over, both sides were stuck there and neither team made a move. Xu Cheng saw both sides hiding, and the 13th MR had set up ambushes along the trails leading out of the 33rd MR¡¯s spawn point so they could surprise attack them the moment the 33rd MRes out. The 33rd MR seemed to know this too and they just stayed put, preparing to turtle all the way to the end. The 13th MR was also patient enough, and both were preparing to take patience to the highest level, which was to die of natural causes.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If you guys aren¡¯t going to fight, then I will just force you.

    At that thought, he carried his big sniper rifle and found a spot halfway up a small mountain. Coming to this highground allowed him to get a view of the entire spawn point of the 33rd MR, which was why the 33rd MR also deployed a sniper here responsible for scouting. The moment the enemies were to make a move, he would fire a warning shot, which hopefully could kill someone too. But, little did he know, Xu Cheng already quietly got behind him. He did a really good job hiding and camouging, but unfortunately, he ran into a hacker that could see through everything.

    This camouged sniper from the 33rd MR was still scanning the area with the scope to see if anything abnormal was going on, but suddenly, he felt a chilling sensation around his neck. Then, a voice came from his earpiece. ¡°You are out.¡±

    The sniper wiped his neck, and holy crap, it was red paint. He turned around and immediately saw Xu Cheng squatting behind him like a ghost, almost scaring the piss out of this guy.

    ¡°I fack you little cactus, how the fack did you not make a sound when you work?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse. Xu Cheng indeed scared him. It was already silent and lonely in the mountains. ¡°I was hiding so well and you still found me! I know I don¡¯t smell bad nor did I fart, how did you spot me?¡±

    He said as he innocently took off his gear. After someone got eliminated, they would have to drop their equipment and gear and someone woulde to bring them out.

    Xu Cheng just grabbed that guy¡¯s sniper rifle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the scope reflects a re under the sun?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the sniper immediately patted his forehead. ¡°Oh crap, that¡¯s true. I forgot about that.¡±

    Just at that moment, a few referees popped up from the bushes by the feet of the mountain and came up to take him away.

    In fact, there were underground passages set up under the entire battlefield. To avoid affecting the game, anyone that was eliminated would have to stay at the same spot and wait for staff toe out from the underground passage and take them away. That would minimize any effect the dead people could have on the rest of the game.

    As the sniper was getting dragged away, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng. Remember it,¡± Xu Cheng said as he set up the sniper rifle he just looted and aimed towards the 33rd MR¡¯s spawn point.

 Chapter 212 - Because He Deserves My Respect

    <b>Chapter 212 Because He Deserves My Respect (Part one)</b>

    Hearing that Hu Bing and the others had been brought out of the battlefield, Instructor Yan whispered something to Commander Xie and left the spectating zone to see them in the resting zone for soldiers.

    All 14 of them sat on the floor with their heads lowered in silent depression. Hu Bing wasying alone in a corner with a jacket over his face. No one knew what he was thinking about, and he also didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone.

    When Instructor Yan walked in, someone looked up and saw him but immediately lowered his head in shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied to see you all like this,¡± Instructor Yan said.

    The soldiers all looked up at him, thinking he was mocking them; they smiled bitterly, and some of them had red-rimmed eyes.

    ¡°I meant it and wasn¡¯t mocking you. This is your first time attending a majorpetition and I¡¯m satisfied to see that you¡¯re reflecting here after being defeated. At least, you¡¯re not acting indifferent; after all, the right attitude of a strong soldier is learning from his mistakes.¡±

    Some newbies chuckled self-mockingly. ¡°We didn¡¯t take this majorpetition seriously. Before it started, we were full of ourselves when we defeated the veterans, butter we learnt that even with Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s abilities, his team couldn¡¯t enter the top 20 in the pastpetitions. Only then did we realize that thepetition is full of high-level soldiers.¡±

    Instructor Yan smiled. ¡°No. You¡¯re not so bad. It¡¯s just Xu Cheng is unexpectedly strong this year. Compared with him, you¡¯re much, much inferior.¡±

    At this moment, Hu Bing who had been silent said from beneath his jacket, ¡°So what? We were still eliminated. Head, if you¡¯re angry, just vent it on me. It¡¯s my mistake that got our team eliminated earlier than we expected.¡±

    Instructor Yan had indeede to lecture Hu Bing with Commander Xie¡¯s instruction. Hearing Hu Bing¡¯s words, he walked over to him and said, ¡°You indeed made a mistake, and I don¡¯t want to criticize anyone but you. If you were not selfish and chose to trust Xu Cheng, maybe you would never have been surrounded and gotten wiped out. Do you know that Xu Cheng was the first soldier who overcame the induceda with the power of his will and woke up 20 minutes earlier than the others? 20 minutes! Do you know what a perfect chance that gave us? At that moment, Commander Xie and I wished we could p you for your foolishness. Due to your selfishness, you refused to work with Xu Cheng and lost a great harvesting opportunity and put the whole team into a disadvantageous position. You could have gotten out of that area and found a good defensive location, so you wouldn¡¯t be eliminated so soon. But what did you do instead? You lost the basic judgement when you focused your mind to work against Xu Cheng. Hu Bing, I¡¯m truly disappointed in you. Even your teammates know that it¡¯s safer to listen to an experienced senior soldier, but what did you do? I can only tell you that you¡¯re not fit to be an elite soldier. You¡¯ll go home and wait for the military region¡¯s decision for your future position. It¡¯s useless to cry under your jacket. If you enter a real battlefield with this arrogance and blind sense of superiority, you¡¯ll get your team killed. If that happened, your crying won¡¯t bring them back to life! So, I will never want a soldier like you to be a captain! For the sake of other soldiers, it¡¯s best for you to just quit the army!¡±

    <b>Chapter 212 Because He Deserves My Respect (Part two)</b>

    Did Instructor Yan exaggerate? Not at all. The difference between Hu Bing and Xu Cheng was that Xu Cheng used his own abilities to create miracles and gain advantages for his teammates while Hu Bing strived for personal credit at the sacrifice of his team. Hu Bing¡¯s method of victory was the ugliest tactic; after all, a true elite soldier wasn¡¯t one to be relying on other people protecting him; instead, he should be able to turn the tide with his own abilities.

    Hu Bing was indeed crying. He had used the jacket to cover his face because he didn¡¯t want the other soldiers to see his tears. But Instructor Yan saw through him with one nce; if crying could help him, then just pick the biggest crybabies to be world leaders.

    At this moment, a rookie said in a low voice, ¡°In fact, Captain Xu Cheng had left, but he fought his way back because he was worried about us. We were his burden and I don¡¯t know if he got eliminated or not.¡±

    When they were eliminated and taken from the battlefield, they had seen Xu Cheng sneak attack the 28th MR and then battled with the enemies. If they hadn¡¯t been eliminated so soon, they would probably have been able to win more time for Xu Cheng as he sneak attacked the 28th MR from behind.

    At this thought, they all sighed in regret.

    Stopping his weeping, Hu Bing asked Instructor Yan beneath his jacket, ¡°How fast did we get eliminated?¡±

    Instructor Yan said, ¡°The second.¡±

    The other rookies all lowered their heads further in shame, wishing they could crawl into the cracks in the ground and hide there.

    Instructor Yan continued, ¡°Strictly speaking, you are the first team to be eliminated. You became the second because Xu Cheng wiped out a team after he woke up before the others. He wiped them out by himself before they could even wake up. After that, he came back and tried to rescue you guys.¡±

    Hu Bing didn¡¯t think so. ¡°I think he used us as cannon fodder so he coulde back to harvest.¡±

    ¡°You can shut it, Hu Bing!¡± Instructor Yan reprimanded, ¡°Xu Cheng is not like you! Do you know why his abilities decreased and he quit from the military for a while? Do you think he left just because he wasn¡¯t as sharp as before? No! The truth is he was injected with a gic-altering substance by enemies when he tried to rescue hisrades in a mission, and this substance damaged his immune system and impaired his abilities. The doctors said that the gic injection contained toxins that could kill a man, but Xu Cheng broke free from it with only the power of his will. Let me tell you, in our 5th MR, even Commander Xie respects Xu Cheng. Why do I treat him like my brother and not you guys? Do you know why? Because you don¡¯t deserve it! Because Xu Cheng deserves my respect!¡±

    The rookies all fell silent; Hu Bing also no longer spoke and was dumbfounded.

    In the silence, Instructor Yan exhaled deeply and continued, ¡°Take your time and think about your mistakes. Although you guys are the second batch to get wiped out, we still have Xu Cheng in thepetition; he hasn¡¯t been eliminated yet.¡±

    All the soldiers widened their eyes. ¡°What? Head, you mean Captain Xu Cheng is still fighting?¡±

    Instructor Yan nodded with a smile. ¡°He avenged you guys and wiped out the entire 28th MR! He¡¯s still fighting, alone! He¡¯s the only survivor of our team, but we have the highest points on the scoreboard and his personal score also ranks first ce!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± The newbies¡¯ eyes brightened, and their pale faces pinked up.

 Chapter 213 - Even a fleet-footed runner canâ€™t escape

    <b>Chapter 213 Even a fleet-footed runner can¡¯t escape (Part one)</b>

    Instructor Yan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for you, there are now 21 teams still in thepetition, and our 5th MR hasn¡¯t been eliminated yet. Now we¡¯ve broken our record of 22nd ce and are in the top 21; maybe we can even enter the top 20. But I must tell you, all of this was achieved by Xu Cheng for our MR. I hope you will respect him from the bottom of your hearts because he can do what you can¡¯t. No matter what ce we win this year, I think you must go back and train harder, so you don¡¯t hinder Xu Cheng and make him lose just because of you guys. Like this time, you didn¡¯t give him the least bit of help. If you know your mistakes and feel ashamed, next year I hope I can see the result of your efforts.¡±

    The soldiers nodded. ¡°Head, don¡¯t worry, we promise we¡¯ll not be Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s burden next year. Having witnessed the abilities of the senior soldiers from other MRs, we¡¯ll remain humble and try not to disappoint Captain Xu Cheng again.¡±

    Instructor Yan said, ¡°Very good! Then I¡¯ll wait and see your performance next year. That¡¯s all I want to hear from you.¡±

    Casting a nce at Hu Bing who remained silent under his jacket, Instructor Yan left.

    ¡°Captain Xu Cheng is amazing, he actually took out two MRs!¡±

    ¡°From the way he teased us in the trainingpetition, I knew he was an experienced good soldier!¡±

    ¡°Many veterans admire Captain Xu Cheng. It turns out that he¡¯s indeed strong; his strength makes people bow to him willingly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The head instructor is right. If we could have gotten him some more opportunities this time or even just covered for him, we might have moved to a higher position. What a pity.¡±

    As they talked, one of the rookies was considerate and nudged the speaker while ncing at Hu Bing, reminding him that they were neglecting him.

    Hu Bing had pulled up his jacket and the others could see his eyes were red-rimmed.

    They all looked at him, and someone who was close to him even patted his shoulder, trying tofort him.

    After a long while, Hu Bing said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s toote to say that, but I still want to apologize. I should thank all of you for training with me; thank you, Old Wang, for sacrificing yourself to protect me at the critical moments. Thank you.¡±

    Then, he bowed deeply to the other soldiers and remained in this position for more than ten seconds.

    Finally, Old Wang grinned. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re a team. If we don¡¯t work together, how can we fight other teams? Hu Bing, be confident in yourself and yourrades! We¡¯lle back next year!¡±

    Hu Bing let out a bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to join you next year because I won¡¯t be allowed to stay in the MR after this. Brothers, thank you for tolerating me.¡±

    The other soldiers exchanged a look and then smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s true that your abilities are the best among us. When we get back, I¡¯ll give you my yboy magazine collection hidden under my pillow.¡±

    Hu Bingughed.

    Standing at the door, Instructor Yan smiled; lighting a cigarette, he took a few puffs and then left. After this failure, the newbies would learn to be humble and be more mature in mind.

    On the battlefield, a sniper rifle shot broke the silence in the zone of the 33rdMR.

    A soldier hiding in the bushes was eliminated by a headshot and caused an uproar among the other soldiers.

    ¡°Enemies!¡± Captain Huang He of the 33rd MR yelled and tried to contact the scout on the hillside. Receiving no reply, he knew that their eye had been eliminated.

    <b>Chapter 213 Even a fleet-footed runner can¡¯t escape (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Retreat and gather with our friends of the 28th MR.¡± Huang He yelled, and all the soldiers rose from their cover.

    They were all within Xu Cheng¡¯s range of sniping. Xu Cheng¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he aimed at the back of the helmet of a slow-moving guy.

    Bam!

    The soldier immediately fell; then with three shots, another three soldiers were eliminated.

    Looking at the four eliminated teammates and the positions of the red paint, Huang He immediately determined the direction of the sniper; he yelled, ¡°Get in cover! Our enemy is a sniper! Our eye¡¯s already been eliminated!¡±

    At this moment, the soldiers of the 13th MR heard the gunshots and came to investigate.

    ¡°Captain Huang, the bastards of the 13th MR havee; do we run or not?¡±

    Huang He: ¡°No, we can¡¯t. The sniper is good and has gotten five of our soldiers. He must be on the hillside. His marksmanship is excellent since he can hit us from so far away.¡±

    At this moment, his teammates hiding behind the big tree panted and said, ¡°Captain Huang, there are no good snipers in the 13th MR. Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡±

    Huang He narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. If that¡¯s true, it means we¡¯re targeted by soldiers from two teams.¡±

    ¡°You mean just as we did, they also joined hands to deal with us and will then split the loot?¡±

    ¡°Captain Huang, Pao is fast. He can run in and get the 28th MR to help us.¡±

    Huang He shook his head. ¡°No. Sniping one moving target is very easy. We don¡¯t know how many snipers they have. Just now, they got five of us in ten seconds. Do you think they were killed by one sniper? I think there are at least three of them. Despite A¡¯Pao¡¯s (TL Note: amon nickname format to add A¡¯ in front of the first name) fast speed, he¡¯d be in danger if three snipers shoot at him.¡±

    Huang He took off his jacket to test the waters; if the sniper was still aiming at their spot, he would shoot at the jacket.

    When his jacket was tossed out and dropped to the ground, no shots came.

    Huang He sighed in relief. ¡°It seems that they left. A¡¯Pao, go and get back-up from the 28th MR. We¡¯ll cover for you and block the 33rd MR.¡±

    A¡¯Pao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was the champion of the national runningpetition in the army and the world record holder of the 100-meter sprint. Even if the sniper is still there, I¡¯d leave him in the dust.¡±

    Huang He nodded. ¡°Old Tie, take off your jacket and try again. If no shotes as the jacket falls on the ground, A¡¯Pao, you can dash out.¡±

    A¡¯Pao nodded and then Old Tie tossed his jacket out of their vision range.

    Xu Cheng aimed at them but didn¡¯t fire; he snorted, ¡°Man, you¡¯re indeed cautious. Tossing once wasn¡¯t enough, you have to do it again.¡±

    He felt speechless, thinking, ¡°I can see everything with my prating vision and knew you would toss out your jackets. If the sniper bullets could pierce the big tree, I¡¯d have blind-sniped you guys long ago!¡±

    Hearing no shots when Old Tie¡¯s jacket flew out andnded, A¡¯Pao, the fleet-footed runner, dashed out; meanwhile a sniper shot came, and Huang He and hisrades watched as A¡¯Pao was shot down from midair and dropped to the ground on his face...

    ¡°Fack!¡± they yelled at the same time.

    In the spectator center, somemanders gasped.

    ¡°Any melee elites would be killed by this sniper with one shot. And if one shot wasn¡¯t enough, at most two shots!¡±

 Chapter 214 - How the heck can we continue? (

    <b>Chapter 214 How the heck can we continue? (Part one)</b>

    Huang He and the others were really dumbfounded.

    They had never seen such sniping skills with unbelievable aiming speed. This sniper was really the god among sniper gods. Huang He had met many awesome snipers before, but from what he had seen just now, this sniper was truly terrifying.

    The basic requirement for a good sniper was steadiness and focus because they would only have a few seconds to assassinate their targets when they were in the field. In these few seconds, a professional sniper could kill anyone, and they must judge swiftly and make a decision within that time. If Xu Cheng was another professional sniper, he would have shot instinctively as Huang He tossed out his jacket.

    Huang He thought the scary thing about this sniper was that he didn¡¯t fire the first time when a jacket was tossed out; it might be that the sniper was slow with his finger and reflexes and had missed the chance. When the jacket was tossed out for the second time, the sniper still didn¡¯t fire instinctively; it might be that he didn¡¯t react fast enough and missed the opportunity. But how about the third time? In the moment when Ah¡¯Pao dashed out at top speed, the sniper shot him in midair and sent him to the ground like a dead chicken. Now that was truly horrifying.

    Firstly, he was sure the sniper had perfect coordination between his reflexes and his fingers; secondly, the sniper¡¯s aiming speed was extraordinary. Imagine if you were aiming through your scope at an area with a field of view of about one square meter and someone shed across the scope in less than 0.3 second, no human mind could react at the same moment when his eyes saw this figure. Even if his brain was aputer and reacted, his fingers couldn¡¯t be fast enough to follow the instructions from the brain and pull the trigger.

    Most of the time, a man¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t react at the same time as his hands and feet; in a sudden situation, one¡¯s mind would always be a tiny bit slower. It was why Huang He thought this sniper was inhuman.

    As he analyzed the situation, hisrades, themanders watching the battle, and the instructors also noticed what happened and analysed Xu Cheng¡¯s abilities. It was why they were afraid of Xu Cheng when he was equipped with a sniper rifle. Today, Xu Cheng had amazed them with his sniping ability. His sniping skills were very fancy, including the sh sniping, sniping on the move, and the confident blind sniping which resulted in five sessive headshots. If the previous shots only showed his terrifying marksmanship and judgement, his prediction this time helping him hit a moving figure through the scope showed his terrifying reflexes. The shot stunned the experiencedmanders. It seemed the sniper rifle was born just for him and he was born a jungle sniper; in the darkness, no one could see him, but he could kill anyone exposed to his scope.

    By now, altogether 21 soldiers were killed by his sniper, with another 15 soldiers whose throats were cut by him. His individual points had reached 36!

    ¡°Captain Huang, what should we do now?¡± A soldier swallowed his saliva in despair and said, ¡°If I get eliminated, I really want to meet this guy.¡±

    Huang He said with a smile, ¡°Me, too. I just want to ask him when we tossed our jackets out, if it was him not reacting fast enough or his mind reacted and kept his finger from instinctively pulling the trigger. If it¡¯s the first case, I want to be his friend; if it¡¯s the second one, I¡¯ll give him my azz.¡±

    If he knew that Xu Cheng had eliminated his fiverades within ten seconds, he would probably go to Thand to get a sex change operation and then pursue Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Captain Huang, what do we do now? The guys of the 13th MR areing at us,¡± someone yelled anxiously.

    <b>Chapter 214 How the heck can we continue? (Part two)</b>

    Captain Huang gave a bitterugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Right now, if you expose a tiny part of your body, he will shoot it. We only have one choice now and that¡¯s if we dash out together. I know some of us will fall, but some will survive. It¡¯s better than staying here and waiting to be wiped out. What do you think?¡±

    The other soldiers nodded. ¡°We have eight people, and as you analyzed, they have at most three snipers. If we dash out together, they can¡¯t get all of us. I think at least three to five of us can make it out. Captain, you must live. We¡¯ll run out first but at a slower pace, then you catch up with a faster speed, and we will shield you.¡±

    Huang He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only option for us now. I¡¯ll find the sniper and avenge our brothers. After we pass this zone, I¡¯ll circle around from behind that sniper and eliminate him since I know where he is now!¡±

    The others nodded. The seven soldiers got ready with the taller ones sheltering Huang He. A few secondster, they ran out suddenly from behind the tree as nned.

    Xu Cheng was originally ready to shoot, but then he noticed these guys ran in an orderly way instead of scrambling to flee. Insead, they ran together, which made it easy for the snipers to target them. After all, only random running could scatter the focus of a sniper¡¯s scope.

    These guys should know this, and Xu Cheng soon realized that they were trying to do.

    Yeah, they were trying to shield Huang He.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°You want to protect your captain? Well, let¡¯s see if you can do it!¡±

    As he spoke, he began to aim.

    Commander Zhou watched Xu Cheng on the screen and wondered, ¡°With his extraordinary marksmanship and finger speed, he can at least hit two targets. What¡¯s he waiting for?¡±

    Commander Xie was also puzzled, but themander of the 33rd MR was more calm than the others. He said slowly, ¡°Because he has a big ambition; he wants the captain! These guys are exposing our Captain Huang, but they are doing the right thing. Only when Huang He is safe can the whole MR live since his abilities and surviving skills are the best.¡±

    Commander Zhou looked at themander of the 33rd MR and asked with a smile, ¡°Old Biao, do you think Xu Cheng can take out your captain?¡±

    Old Biao nced at Commander Xie and said with a snort, ¡°You must ask him; Xu Cheng is his soldier.¡±

    Commander Xie knew he was jealous; he said with a chuckle, ¡°In fact, our Xu Cheng isn¡¯t so badass. Don¡¯t worry, Huang He¡¯s teammates are smart by letting the taller soldiers cover him Huang He. If they move swiftly, Xu Cheng can¡¯t get a chance to prate the others and hit Huang He.¡±

    The moment he said it, Commander Zhou and Old Biao who had been watching the screens bolted up; Commander Xie looked at his screen subconsciously as he saw Huang He t on the ground.

    Old Biao cursed, ¡°What the *(Y!)*((#!¡±

    Dumbfounded, Commander Xie yelled at the technician, ¡°Rewind and see how it happened.¡±

 Chapter 215 - Awesome!

    <b>Chapter 215 Awesome! (Part one)</b>

    On the battlefield, Huang He was dumbfounded. He had been hit in the leg and fell; it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound and didn¡¯t get him eliminated, but then he got hit with a headshot on his helmet. When the system reminded him that he was eliminated, he was in a daze. Then he yelled at hisrades, ¡°Run!¡±

    Seeing he was eliminated, his teammates had to run, or they would be wiped out.

    Toward the direction of the sniper Xu Cheng, Huang He gave a thumbs-up in admiration!

    After the clip was yed back, it showed Huang He was running behind the tight shield made up of his teammates, giving Xu Cheng no chance to hit him; but in the video, Huang He fell with one shot and then his head was shot right after.

    Commander Xie watched it over and over for a long while with narrowed eyes and then asked the technician, ¡°Did Xu Cheng shoot him?¡±

    The technician nodded. ¡°Yes. From Xu Cheng¡¯s screen, I saw him fire twice.¡±

    Commander Xie, Old Biao, and Commander Zhou asked immediately, ¡°Did the camera catch the details?¡±

    The technician said, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Our cameras are not so advanced that they can capture the bullet trail. But I can do a simtion analysis.¡±

    The threemanders waited.

    Then the technician shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit ridiculous but it¡¯s the only exnation.¡±

    Commander Xie said, ¡°Speak your mind. Show us your expertise.¡±

    The technician nodded. ¡°If it happened as I describe, then no one would dare to im first ce if Xu Cheng is second ce in marksmanship.¡±

    Commander Zhou said, ¡°Get to the point. Tell us how Huang He fell.¡±

    The technician said, ¡°Here¡¯s what I think happened. The tall soldiers Zhou Long, Wang Qi, Zhang Lu, and Mo Lei was shielding Huang He. They are about 6 feet, which is tall enough to cover Huang He who is about 5 feet 6 inches, but notpletely.¡±

    Pointing at the big screen, he said, ¡°Look, Huang He fell because he was shot in the leg. ording to my analysis, Xu Cheng did it on purpose; I think he was trying to show us his terrifying marksmanship skills. The four taller soldiers could cover Huang He¡¯s top half but not his legs. The taller soldiers have longer legs and thus cover more ground with each step, and Huang He has to move his legs more frequently to catch up with them. As the four taller soldiers took nine steps, Huang He had to take eleven steps to remain behind them. So, even though the five of them remained together, Huang He had to take two more steps than the others, thus showing his legs from behind the legs of the taller soldiers. That was the biggest hole in their defense!¡±

    The threemanders blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The technician said, ¡°This is what I think happened. It can exin why Huang He got shot in his calf. It means that Xu Cheng had purposely aimed at the calf that was exposed from behind the longer legs of the taller soldiers. When Huang He fell, the other four couldn¡¯t stop running immediately and thus left Huang He on the ground exposed to the sniper who then shot his head.¡±

    The threemanders were stunned.

    Commander Zhou shook his head. ¡°This is absolutely impossible. How much concentration would he need to make that shot? Don¡¯t forget that they were running at full speed, making it more difficult to aim than sh sniping Ah¡¯Pao. Within the dense movements of the four pairs of legs, to find Huang He¡¯s legs, he had to move his scope as fast as the running speed; meanwhile, he had to concentrate and predict the next moves of their steps. It¡¯s no less difficult than grabbing chestnuts from fire or finding bacteria with a pair of reading sses. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    <b>Chapter 215 Awesome! (Part two)</b>

    Old Biao also nodded. ¡°He just got lucky.¡±

    Commander Xie said, ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    The technician smiled. ¡°Commanders, you neglected one point.¡±

    When they looked up at him in puzzlement, the technician said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Xu Cheng fire the first moment they dashed out? The speed of his fingers could have taken them out just as he did with Ah¡¯Pao. But he didn¡¯t fire, which meant that his target wasn¡¯t the four taller soldiers. With his marksmanship, he could have eliminated one tall soldier in two seconds and thus eliminated all the taller soldiers blocking his scope in eight seconds. But he had been aiming and waiting for a chance to get Huang He. It shows he was confident that he could do what I had just described, and he did it. Do you still think it was a lucky shot?¡±

    The threemanders¡¯ jaws fell as their minds tried to process this unthinkable fact.

    The technician was right; Xu Cheng had indeed done what the technician described because he got the rhythm caught by the ultrasonic wave.

    He had been waiting for Huang He¡¯s leg to leave the cover of the the longer legs of his four teammates. As a shorter guy, Huang He had to take more steps to cover the same distance that a taller guy covered with 20 steps. With more frequent movements of his legs than his teammates, it gave Xu Cheng a chance to shoot at him.

    It was why Huang He gave him the thumbs-up when he was eliminated; he admitted defeat with admiration for his enemy!

    As hey on the ground waiting for the staff to take him away through the underground passage, he saw the soldiers from the 13th MR dash over. They were about to shoot at him but then they stopped as they saw he had torn off the badge from his sleeve, which meant he had been eliminated. They looked around to see if anyone else were left in the area.

    At this moment, lying on the ground, Huang He heard five sniper shots. After that, the soldiers of the 13rd MR fell into an uproar as five of their soldiers dropped from headshots.

    The captain of the 13th MR yelled at his team, ¡°Snipers! Take cover!¡±

    The ten soldiers scrambled to take cover behind big trees, just as Huang He and his team had done. Huang He hoped the staff would let him witness more terrifying shots of the sniper before they took him away; he wanted to see if the sniper had just been lucky or was truly a terrifying shooter.

    Leaning on a big tree, the captain of the 13th MR saw Huang He grin at him from the ground and found his smile very creepy.

    ¡°Captain, even Huang He was eliminated. I¡¯m sure there is a team from one of the top 10 MRs around us,¡± one of the 13th MR soldiers said to their captain.

    The captain didn¡¯t reply but looked at Huang He whoy dead in the distance; he found Huang He¡¯s smile very disturbing. Soon, some staff came out from underground to take away the eliminated soldiers. Huang He said to them before he was taken away, ¡°Please wait a minute here; I think some of these guys will be eliminated soon. Just wait underground and you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Hearing his words, the captain of the 13th MR became angry; he asked hisrades, ¡°Who has a smoke grenade? Toss it out and block the sniper¡¯s vision so that we can run.¡±

    The soldier who had a smoke grenade on him nodded and tossed it toward the clearing in the direction of the sniper. Soon, the forest was filled with smoke and no one could see anything around him.

    The captain of the 13th MR waved his hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    But, the moment he stepped out, Xu Cheng fired.

    In the smoke, Huang He saw a figure falling to the ground, who he recognized to be the captain of the 13th MR. Huang He only blurted out one word, ¡°Awesome!¡±

 Chapter 216 - The damned jinx

    <b>Chapter 216 The damned jinx (Part one)</b>

    When the captain of the 13th MR fell, his mind waspletely nk. What the heck?

    Now he began to understand the creepy smile Huang He gave to him and wondered if he had been ambushed.

    But what the heck just happened?

    In the thick smoke, no one could see clearly but he was still hit with a headshot and was eliminated?

    I just dashed out here and was going to show off my great abilities, and now you tell me I¡¯m eliminated?

    Who the fack shot me? Come out!

    While he was wondering, themanders in the spectating room were all looking at the screen in shock. The technician said with a chuckle, ¡°This is the second headshot from blind sniping. By now, his headcount harvested is already at 43, which is 24 points higher than the second ce. The most important point is that Xu Cheng earned these points all by himself while the others got points with the help of their teams. This year, no matter if he gets eliminated or not, he¡¯s given us an ultimate show of solobat abilities.¡±

    Themander of the 13th MR, whose captain had been eliminated by Xu Cheng right after his entrance, blurted out, ¡°How can we f¨Cking continue?¡±

    After all, it was fatal for a team when the captain was eliminated, because it would greatly impact the strategy enforcement and morale of the remaining teammates. They felt despair that Xu Cheng could even headshot their captain in the thick ck smoke, which was a big blow for everyone; they felt as helpless and in despair as rookie yers getting toyed with by game masters.

    The instructor of the 8th MR had heard Yan Wei and Wang Yin sing high praise of Xu Cheng but had thought they were exaggerating. But now, even if no one had praised Xu Cheng, he would¡¯ve be Xu Cheng¡¯s devoted fan and brag about him to everyone he knew.

    He was speechless before the show Xu Cheng gave to them.

    Commander Zhou of the 8th MR wasmenting inside his heart, Howe such a hacker doesn¡¯t belong to my military region? Why?!

    Then, he looked toward Commander Xie of the 5th MR and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the Three Swordsmen are the big pirs of your military region, and I thought it was just an exaggeration. But I realize that they are quite thick columns. Old Xie, to be frank, I think you¡¯re standing in the way of his bright future, do you know? I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t keep him after thepetition.¡±

    Commander Xie snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll show no mercy to anyone who tries to steal him. I¡¯ll even bring it to the military court.¡±

    Commander Zhou gave him a dirty look. ¡°Staying in your military region, he won¡¯t be able to achieve big things. How can you sound so righteous when you¡¯re ruining his future? I¡¯m sure the old guys in the other military regions will fight you over him.¡±

    Instead of being intimidated, Commander Xie became even more stubborn like a bigoted veteran since Xu Cheng was now his precious treasure. With a reddened face, he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll train the rookies next year with him as the center; then I¡¯lle back and take out all of you.¡±

    Commander Zhou said, ¡°I¡¯ll trade him for 20 top seeds, a team which can enter the top 20. Don¡¯t babble and do the deal.¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°Get out. No matter how many seeds you offer, I won¡¯t sell Xu Cheng; he has feelings for my military region, so don¡¯t make schemes on him.¡±

    Commander Zhou: ¡°We¡¯ve recruited many girls in our office department.¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Commander Zhou, ¡°It¡¯s your fault. Old Xie, please help me. With him, your military region can¡¯t reach the top 10 anyway. But we¡¯ve always been in the top 5 each year; with him, we¡¯ll be able to charge at the first ce in internationalpetitions.¡±

    Commander Xie stood up and walked away in a huff. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t give him to you. Go and steal people from other military regions.¡±

    <b>Chapter 216 The damned jinx (Part two)</b>

    On the battlefield, after their captain was eliminated, the remaining 9 soldiers of the 13th MR charged madly toward the hillside where the sniper bullets were raining out from. The only thought in their minds right now was to kill the b¡ª¨Cd who was shooting from the darkness and avenging their captain even if they would lose in the grouppetition.

    Xu Cheng had nned to take out some more, but he had to replenish ammunition as there were only a few bullets left in the sniper rifle. The soldiers were swiftly closing in on him and if he didn¡¯t leave now, he would be surrounded. Leaving the sniper rifle behind, he nted twondmines in the grass and evacuated.

    Soon, the 9 soldiers from the 13th MR dashed up with mad eyes and saw the sniper rifle. One soldier kicked at the rifle, cursing, ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He was angry that the guy had slipped away; then in the next moment, he felt something wasn¡¯t right. With a bam, he flew out.

    ¡°You¡¯re eliminated!¡± Hearing the words from the referee, the soldier raised his head and roared in fury.

    Meanwhile, the threemanders said to the referee, ¡°Get Xu Cheng¡¯s sniper rifle and see if he cheated and installed some devices on it.¡±

    The referee said, ¡°Commanders, This is against the rules because we can¡¯t touch any objects on the battlefield until the end. After all, any object will affect the development of thebat.¡±

    ¡°If we are telling you to bring it to us, just do it.¡± As the threemanders continued to pressure him, the referee gave in with a bitter smile and ordered a guy moving in the underground passages to go to the location and get the sniper rifle.

    When they studied the sniper rifle, the three guys were all stunned. ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s like the ordinary sniper rifles we equipped them with. Did this guy really depend on his own abilities to do all the sh sniping, blind sniping, and moving sniping? He killed 43 soldiers with this ordinary sniper rifle? It¡¯s miraculous.¡±

    At this moment, Commander Zhou of the 8th MR turned to the deputy instructor and asked, ¡°Will our military region meet this devil?¡±

    The instructor of the 8th MRughed bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    Then, Commander Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they are his friends? Xu Cheng is now alone, and I think he can work with Wang Ying and the other guys.¡±

    The instructor of the 8th MR didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Yan Wei was hospitalized because of Xu Cheng and I don¡¯t think they will work with Xu Cheng on the battlefield, especially the girl Wang Ying who has always wanted to prove herself to Xu Cheng. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she cares very much about what Xu Cheng thinks about her. So, I guess she won¡¯t work with Xu Cheng.¡±

    Commander Zhou¡¯s eyelid jumped, but noticing Commander Xie was nearby, he didn¡¯t want to show ack of confidence in his own team, so he said, ¡°Good. We¡¯ll eliminate him and show him the abilities of our military region.¡±

    The moment he said it, he noticed the deputy instructor was looking at the screen in a daze. Curious, Commander Zhou looked over and almost got a heart attack because in the video, Xu Cheng had just encountered the 8th MR.

    On the screen, he took cover behind a tree and watched the 11 soldiers of the 8th MR team. He was in a standoff with Wang Ying and Yan Wei, and neither party made a move.

    Commander Zhou wanted to p himself for being such a jinx...

 Chapter 217 - Thenâ€¦Iâ€™ll make a move now!

    <b>Chapter 217 Then...I¡¯ll make a move now! (Part one)</b>

    Commander Xie wanted to curse; looking toward Commander Zhou, he blurted out, ¡°What are you doing? You must give the only soldier of our military region a chance to enter the top 20!¡±

    Commander Zhou red at him. ¡°You know we can¡¯t contact them on the battlefield. I can¡¯t control where or when they meet and fight.¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°Old Zhou, if your soldiers eliminate my Xu Cheng, I¡¯ll challenge you right here!¡±

    ¡°Hush! I don¡¯t want them to fight either. Let¡¯s just watch.¡± Commander Zhou hushed him.

    On the screen, Xu Cheng grinned at Yan Wei, Wu Hao, and Wang Ying, showing his white teeth; with dust all over him, he looked disheveled.

    Yan Wei and Wu Hao stepped up to make a deal of cooperation, but Wang Ying reached out and stopped them.

    Wang Ying looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left in your military region?¡±

    Xu Chen nodded.

    Gritting her teeth, Wang Ying said, ¡°If so, you¡¯ll be eliminated sooner orter even if we work with you. I¡¯d rather we don¡¯t join forces and see if you can defeat us.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are you sure? I can help you enter top 3.¡±

    Wang Ying: ¡°We don¡¯t need you. When we invited you to join us, you refused our invitation. Today, I don¡¯t see the necessity to work with you. Let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned to go, but Wang Ying aimed a sniper rifle at the back of his head and yelled, ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±

    Resigned, Xu Cheng turned back and shrugged. ¡°Do we have to fight each other?¡±

    Wang Ying: ¡°This is a battlefield and we¡¯re enemies. You have no choice but to fight us.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°How do we do it?¡±

    Wang Ying, ¡°If you can beat the three of us, you can pass; if you lose, it means your abilities are not good enough. Even if we let you go, you¡¯ll not be able to fight the high-level solo elites when your ammunition runs out. Since you¡¯ll get eliminated sooner orter, we¡¯ll just get you out ourselves.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked toward Yan Wei and Wu Hao. ¡°What do you guys say?¡±

    Yan Wei: ¡°Ying is right. If you can defeat the three of us, it means that you possibly have what it takes to survive until the end, or you¡¯ll just get eliminated. Let¡¯s do it; I¡¯ve always wanted to see your true abilities.¡±

    In the spectating room, Commander Zhou looked toward Commander Xie in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Is he strong? Didn¡¯t you say his abilities decreased? I guess he has worked hard on his marksmanship after his fighting abilities decreased, right? Without a sniper rifle, he¡¯d be at a big disadvantage.¡±

    Commander Xie snorted. ¡°Your soldiers are shameless! Xu Cheng versus three main soldiers? Why don¡¯t they fight him one on one? Shame on them!¡±

    Commander Zhou yelled back, ¡°Please, you must know the situation right now is Xu Cheng facing our 11 soldiers. We¡¯re showing him mercy by not shooting him on the spot and offering him a chance to fight the three of them. If you don¡¯t like it, you can let him fight 11 soldiers by himself. I promise you they will beat your Xu Cheng senseless.¡±

    At this moment, Instructor Yan came back, and Commander Xie asked him anxiously, ¡°How are Xu Cheng¡¯s abilities?¡±

    Instructor Yan was surprised. ¡°Why ask?¡±

    At Commander Xie¡¯s gesture, Instructor Yan looked at the screen and saw Xu Cheng was facing Yan Wei, Wu Hao, and Wang Ying, and the 8 soldiers of their 8th MR team all stood behind their threerades and had their gun up. At this moment, Xu Cheng, dressed in the uniform of the 5th MR, gave people the grand feeling of one man taking on an army.

    ¡°They are going to fight each other.¡±

    Instructor Yan asked, ¡°One on one?¡±

    Commander Xie, ¡°Yeah. one Xu Cheng versus one team of their three main fighters; in other words, they will gang up on Xu Cheng.¡±

    <b>Chapter 217 Then...I¡¯ll make a move now! (Part two)</b>

    Instructor Yan looked toward the 8th MR. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Commander Zhou: ¡°...¡±

    Instructor Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. But I¡¯m hopeful.¡±

    Commander Xie red at him, not satisfied with his answer. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re hopeful? He¡¯s your soldier and pal; you should know him the best. Don¡¯t be so vague.¡±

    After a moment of consideration, Instructor Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say because I fought him once.¡±

    Commander Xie asked, ¡°Who won?¡±

    Instructor Yan answered, ¡°He won.¡±

    Commander Zhou said, ¡°Any two of my three main soldiers can defeat you with ease; even though Xu Cheng can defeat you, it doesn¡¯t mean he can defeat my three main soldiers.¡±

    Instructor Yan looked like he wanted to say something but stopped. Commander Xie stared at him and said, ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    Instructor Yan said, ¡°I said I¡¯m hopeful because I wasn¡¯t at any advantage at any point when I fought him. I can only say his abilities are unfathomable. Commander Zhou, indeed I can¡¯t defeat your three soldiers, but I¡¯m sure I can fight back. But when I faced Xu Cheng, I felt as helpless as if I was an ordinary man who was trying to bend a steel te. No matter how hard you try, you can only hurt yourself.¡±

    Commander Zhou looked doubtful; pursing his lips, he said in disgust, ¡°Are you serious? Yan, I find the older you are, the less clearly you are able to express yourself. I told you to read more books. It seems like you¡¯re running out of words to describe Xu Cheng and made him sound like a monster. Do you mean my three main soldiers are not his match?¡±

    Instructor Yan nodded. ¡°So I said I¡¯m hopeful.¡±

    Indifferently, Commander Zhou turned his head back to the screen and saw Yan Wei, Wu Hao, and Wang Ying were closing on Xu Cheng. Strangely, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t move a muscle, not even his eyes.

    In contrast, his three opponents didn¡¯t dare to make a move as he remained so calm.

    Commander Zhou clicked his tongue. ¡°What the heck are they waiting for?¡±

    The deputy instructor sitting beside him said, ¡°Yan Wei was once defeated by Xu Cheng, so they know Xu Cheng¡¯s power to a certain extent. They are very cautious with him, and I think they are testing the waters.¡±

    Five minutester...

    Commander Zhou¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Do they need five minutes to test the waters?¡±

    Even Xu Cheng finally looked up at the three soldiers who kept walking around him but didn¡¯t attack, saying, ¡°Do you want to fight or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Yan Wei and the other two almost spewed out blood. They were trying tensely to find Xu Cheng¡¯s weaknesses, but he just stood there solemnly; it turned out he just didn¡¯t take this fight seriously.

    Facing this insult, Wu Hao became angry and attacked immediately.

    Striding over, he swept his leg at Xu Cheng.

    The fight began! The twomanders watched it tensely.

    When Wu Hao¡¯s foot connected with the side of Xu Cheng¡¯s waist, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dodge and took it expressionlessly as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. Then he said, ¡°I took the kick as my gift to you guys. Now, I¡¯ll begin.¡±

 Chapter 218.1 - I wonâ€™t forgive you (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 218 I won¡¯t forgive you (Part one)</b>

    That said, Xu Cheng dropped his arm, caught Wu Hao¡¯s leg, and then with a roar, he picked up Wu Hao¡¯s body and swung him out.

    On the screen, Wu Hao¡¯s big body was swung out for about 8 meters before crashing into a tree. Wu Hao had never understood how Yan Wei felt when thetter was sent flying by Xu Cheng with one fist, and he even thought Yan Wei exaggerated. But, when he was sent flying, he finally understood what Yan Wei meant. When his body crashed into the tree, which almost broke him apart, all he could think was two words, ¡°Fack you!¡±

    Instructor Yan looked at Commander Zhou¡¯s wide-open mouth and said, ¡°At least Wu Hao touched Xu Cheng; he should be happy about it.¡±

    Commander Zhou narrowed his eyes at his mocking words.

    Remembering that he couldn¡¯t even touch one hair of Xu Cheng when he fought with him outside the dorm building, Instructor Yan thought it was the most humiliating experience for him. Imagine in a fight that you couldn¡¯t even touch a corner of your opponent¡¯s clothes while your opponent punched and kicked you again and again; you¡¯d want to die at the humiliation. For a high-level fighter, it was the cruelest torture!

    Hearing Wu Hao¡¯s scream, Yan Wei and Wang Ying immediately attacked grimly. Having been beaten by Xu Cheng once, Yan Wei didn¡¯t fight him head-on; instead, he threw a fake punch. Before Xu Cheng¡¯s hand could touch him, he immediately withdrew his fist and gave Wang Ying the opportunity.

    With a scissors kick, Wang Ying caught Xu Cheng¡¯s ankle with her legs and twisted. Caught off guard as he was facing Yan Wei, Xu Cheng stumbled and knelt on one knee. Wang Ying got up and caught Xu Cheng¡¯s waist with her strong legs and then strangled his neck from behind. When she pulled out the dagger to cut his throat, Xu Cheng pped down her dagger.

    He said through his clenched teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t hit women!¡±

    With her whole body pressing down on his back, Wang Ying caught his waist with her legs while her hands held his neck, keeping him down with her butt on his spine. Half kneeling, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t straighten his back nor stand up.

    It looked like Xu Cheng was at a disadvantage, but he still said those words. Angrily, Wang Ying pressed down with more force, yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll show you women are not weak.¡±

    The instructor of the 8th MR said as he watched the video, ¡°Ying¡¯s meleebat skill is like the movements of a python; she can flexibly entangle her limbs around her opponent and then tense up all her muscles, which can restrain any high-level opponent. She knows Xu Cheng¡¯s great strength and has especially practiced this melee restraining method to deal with him. So long as Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and feet are restrained, he will lose most of his power.¡±

    Instructor Yan said in disgust, ¡°That¡¯s despicable.¡±

    On the battlefield, Wang Ying yelled at Yan Wei in a low voice, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Nodding, Yan Wei picked up the dagger to cut Xu Cheng¡¯s throat and eliminate him. At this moment, Xu Cheng indeed didn¡¯t get out of Wang Ying¡¯s restraint, not because he didn¡¯t want to but that he was afraid of hurting Wang Ying. After all, if he break out with force, he would break Wang Ying¡¯s limbs.

    But when Yan Wei dashed up to eliminate him, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t give him a chance; roaring, his knelt leg supported up his body, letting him headbutt Yan Wei¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Auch...¡±

    Yan Wei lost his bnce as his internal organs shifted positions, sending frantic signals to his brain. Showing the white of his eyes, he retched as his whole body flew backward and the dagger flew out of his hand. As he flew through the air dizzily, the memories of how Xu Cheng had sent him flying with one fist came back to his mind. This time however, the fist changed into an iron head while he was again sent flying like a fragile kite...

    Commander Zhou watched with wide eyes as another main soldier of his flew out. The instructor sitting beside him opened his mouth so wide that two eggs could be stuck into it. They wondered if the spectator camera was glitching; why did the people on the screen keep flying left and right?

 Chapter 218.2 - I wonâ€™t forgive you (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 218 I won¡¯t forgive you (Part two)</b>

    Instructor Yan patted his forehead and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that Xu Cheng has an iron-like head even when his legs and hands are restrained. I had restrained him just as Wang Ying is doing, butter I found that his head can be used as a weapon as well.¡±

    Commander Zhou gave him a dirty look as if he was saying resentfully, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention that earlier?!¡±

    Teasingly, Instructor Yan said to the instructor of the 8th MR, ¡°I think Xu Cheng¡¯s only weakness is his little jj. Next year, you can let Wang Ying deal with his weakness with her bottomless hole.¡±

    The instructor of the 8th MR almost spewed blood; he said with a snort, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Xu Cheng can survive until then.¡±

    At this moment, Commander Xie added in a mocking tone, ¡°Your words sound familiar. It seems that themanders of the 28th MR, 33rd MR, and 13th MR all said those words, but what happened? Even Old Biao cursed.¡±

    Not expecting Xu Cheng could fight with his head, frantically Wang Ying looked toward a retching Yan Wei and asked in concern, ¡°Are you dead? If not,e on and eliminate him.¡±

    Still retching, Yan Wei cursed, ¡°Fack you! Xu Cheng, what¡¯s your damned head made of?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Wang Ying, who had her arms and legs around him, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to smash your small head like a watermelon with the back of my head. You better let go. You can¡¯t restrain me; our strengths are not in the same league.¡±

    At this moment, Wu Hao who had just woken up behind Xu Cheng yelled at the remaining teammates, ¡°Fire!¡±

    The eight soldiers aimed at Xu Cheng, but he withdrew his hands, stood up swiftly, and turned around, making Wang Ying who was dangling on his back a shooting target. Her back was made a sieve by the empty shells.

    ¡°You¡¯re eliminated.¡± Hearing the words, Wang Ying almost passed out in fury.

    To make things worse, Xu Cheng tossed the words at her, ¡°You still won¡¯te down?¡±

    Not wanting to beat her, he had to use some help from others to eliminate her.

    Furious, Wang Ying didn¡¯t loosen her grip. ¡°I just won¡¯te down. Now that I¡¯m dead and became a vengeful ghost; I¡¯ll haunt you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    The referee¡¯s voice came in Wang Ying¡¯s earpiece, ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    Resentfully, Wang Ying got down from Xu Cheng and gave him a dirty look; then shey down to pretend to be dead.

    The moment she got down, Xu Cheng was exposed to the guns of the eight soldiers again. Wu Hao yelled, ¡°Fire!¡±

    When the 8 soldiers began to shoot, Xu Cheng pulled up Wang Ying from the ground and conveniently used her as a shield again. As the bullets shot onto Wang Ying¡¯s body, she almost wept at the pain.

    Then, he carried her as his shield to block the bullets as he ran; when he waspletely out of the firing range, he put Wang Ying on the grass and left.

    Covered in bullet paint, Wang Ying wept at the pain like a pitiful woman who had just been treated unfairly. ¡°Ahhh... Xu Cheng, you b¡ª¨Cd. You made me get down and then used me to block the bullets. After I get out of here, I¡¯ll make you pay. Ahh...¡±

 Chapter 219.1 - Youâ€™re a b-----d (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 219 You¡¯re a b¡ª¨Cd (Part one)</b>

    After Xu Cheng left, the remaining people were all dumbfounded. After all, he had imed so gentleman-like that he wouldn¡¯t hit women, making Wang Ying angry but also touched. However, in the next moment, he used her as a shield to block bullets for him. The soldiers of the 8th MR were infuriated by his thick skin.

    Wang Ying was a goddess in their eyes. In the military region that was full of men, they had never seen such a heroic woman before, and she was even a beauty. Like a flower blooming in the green bushes, she was doted on by everyone. But just now, that b¡ª¨Cd used their precious goddess as a shield to block bullets for him?

    He was supposed to shield her and protect her, right? He was a man and should block bullets for her. However, Xu Cheng did the opposite and even dropped their goddess onto the grass carelessly before he left.

    He had hurt their goddess¡¯s feelings heartlessly right under their noses.

    Seeing Wang Ying sitting there and weeping, her teammates were enraged.

    If Xu Cheng knew their thoughts, he would¡¯ve retorted, ¡°She asked me not to belittle her and treat her like a woman; so, I had to treat her like a man.¡±

    Seeing this sight, Instructor Yan shook his head. ¡°I know why he¡¯s still single now.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Kill him!¡± The soldiers of the 8th MR roared and raced after Xu Cheng.

    Yan Wei was still on his haunches vomiting; Wu Haoy on the ground, still trying to regain his strength even though he wasn¡¯t eliminated yet. Their eight teammates raced away driven by rage, leaving them on the ground to regain their breaths.

    Three minutester, a guy walked out from the bushes, startling Wu Hao and Yan Wei.

    This guy was no other but Xu Cheng.

    He had drawn away the others and came back from another direction.

    ¡°In this state, you two will be soon eliminated; I better take the points rather than give them to others.¡± With a smirk, Xu Cheng pulled out his dagger, squatted down beside Yan Wei, and shed at his neck.

    Yan Wei, who had been vomiting, now almost spewed out blood; how can this kind of b8stard exist in this world? He tricked them again!

    ¡°Xu Cheng, you can¡¯t be so despicable.¡± Looking at him, Wu Hao moved backward and said with trembling lips, ¡°Can¡¯t you be less scheming and show more sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Xu Cheng said with a grin, ¡°I gave you guys so many opportunities to join hands with me, but you insisted on fighting me. I nned to leave but considering you and Yan Wei have got some serious wounds and might have broken some bones, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital immediately. I think it would be better for you to get eliminated now and go to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±

    Wu Hao didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Then I guess I still have to hank you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When Xu Cheng reached over to sh his neck with his dagger, Wu Hao moved his head back and said, ¡°Are you really going to eliminate me?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Wu Hao said, ¡°I admit defeat. But I have a request for you. If you agree, I¡¯ll let you eliminate me.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±

    Wu Hao said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a punch, but you can¡¯t fight back. Only one punch. I might have a bone broken or just bruises, but they are not as painful as the frustration I¡¯ve felt. Can I just give you a punch? You can refuse, but you won¡¯t get away from it after treating Ying that way. If you agree, I¡¯ll punch you just to show it to Ying.¡±

    After a moment of consideration, Xu Cheng said, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Then he stood up, and so did Wu Hao. Wu Hao stretched his fists and legs and found he could still swing a punch.

    At this moment, Wang Ying¡¯s voice floated to them. ¡°Captain Wu Hao, hit him! Hard!¡±

    Wu Hao nodded. ¡°Ying, don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll hit him for you and avenge you.¡±

    When he clenched his fist, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do it?¡±

 Chapter 219.2 - Youâ€™re a b-----d (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 219 You¡¯re a b¡ª¨Cd (Part two)</b>

    Wu Hao raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s a question I want to ask you. Do you want to take a punch from me? To be honest, I once sent a rookie to the hospital for one month with one punch. Think about it.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine so long as you¡¯re okay with it.¡±

    Then he moved a step back and puffed out his chest, saying, ¡°Come on!¡±

    In the spectator room, Commander Xie and Instructor Yan looked at Commander Zhou and said resentfully, ¡°Your soldiers are shameless. They are viting the rules. What if he injures Xu Cheng?¡±

    Commander Zhou said in a huff, ¡°Your Xu Cheng is truly shameless to return like this, and you are saying that my soldiers are shameless? Wu Hao isn¡¯t eliminated yet and thus he isn¡¯t breaking the rules. Besides, Xu Cheng agreed to do it. You should just shut up.¡±

    The twomanders snorted and turned to their respective screens, ignoring each other.

    Wu Yao yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this moment for a long time. Have a taste of my fist!¡±

    He strode over and swung his fist in a big arc, creating a whistling sound. When his fist mmed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, it let out a loud ¡°Bam¡± sound.

    On the screen, time seemed to have stopped. Xu Cheng remained standing and Wu Hao retained his posture of punching. With his fist still on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, neither of them moved.

    Commander Zhou thought Xu Cheng would retreat two steps and fall with a wound, but in the next second, he was astonished to see that Wu Hao withdrew his hand shakily and supported the slumped arm with the other hand; then, he dropped to his knees with a hysterical scream...

    Seeing the man was weeping, Xu Cheng squatted down with a sigh and touched his head, saying, ¡°I asked you if you wanted to do it. Stop sulking.¡±

    Wu Hao roared with tears on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stay away from me. I hate you. You nned this too!¡±

    Without giving Xu Cheng the chance to sh his neck, Wu Hao picked up Xu Cheng¡¯s dagger from the ground and made a shing move at his own neck, looking like a virtuous woman who would rather die than let the scoundrel Xu Cheng take advantage of his booty.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I was going to let you hit me. But when I saw the spasms on your face and neck as you swung the punch, I was afraid of your great strength, so I activated my Golden Bell Technique.¡± (TL Note: It¡¯s an ancient martial art technique that makes your body as tough as one of those giant golden bells at temples)

    ¡°Fack off.¡± Wu Hao cried harder.

    Xu Cheng stood up and walked to stand beside Wang Ying. Thinking he came to apologize, she snorted resentfully and said through her clenched teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your apology.¡±

    Without a word, Xu Cheng squatted down beside her and took away her rations, sniper rifle, and ammunition before leaving, making the prideful Wang Ying almost spew out blood. Weeping in fury, she screamed at Xu Cheng¡¯s back, ¡°Xu Cheng, you¡¯re a b-stard!¡±

 Chapter 220.1 - Moronic teammates (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 220 Moronic teammates (Part one)</b>

    Looking at Xu Cheng¡¯s retreating back, Commander Xie blurted out, ¡°Well done!¡±

    Commander Zhou tossed down the data tablet and roared at Commander Xie, ¡°Is this what you teach your soldiers?¡±

    Commander Xie retorted, ¡°It shows that he¡¯s a true soldier. On the battlefield of a majorpetition, he wasn¡¯t distracted by a woman¡¯s pretty face and remained focused. From the very beginning, he had never paid any special attention to your Wang Ying, which is why you¡¯re angry. But I think that shows that he¡¯s a good soldier who can achieve big things!¡±

    Commander Zhou: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°Bring it on. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±

    The two fellows began to insult each other.

    Commander Xie continued to anger Commander Zhou by saying how his Xu Cheng eliminated thetter¡¯s three main soldiers with ease.

    Angry that he had lost three main fighters, Commander Zhou rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°You just wait. I¡¯ll talk to Xu Cheng in private and steal him from you. I¡¯ll get the beautiful girls of my office department to go to him every day and seduce him. I¡¯ll see if he can resist it.¡±

    Commander Xie: ¡°You damned old guy! How can you say this? Do you want a fight?¡±

    Commander Zhou: ¡°Bring it on. I tell you I¡¯ve been wanting to hit you for a long time.¡±

    Seeing the two old men over 60 years were about to fight in front of the othermanders, Instructor Yan and the instructor of the 8th MR were embarrassed. Both parties had higher positions than them; it wouldn¡¯t do if they entered the fray and hurt the other, but still they must show their loyalty as their wingmen and subordinates.

    Instructor Yan immediately strode over to stand beside Commander Xie as the instructor of the 8th MR went to stand beside his own leader. Seeing these two guys came to them, the two old men who were about to fight immediately stopped, realizing they didn¡¯t have to do the battle themselves; after all, they had subordinates to do it!

    Commander Zhou yelled at the instructor of his MR, ¡°Hit him!¡±

    Commander Xie also said to Instructor Yan, ¡°Go get him!¡±

    It turned out they had been just bluffing; their subordinates wanted to die...

    Immediately, Instructor Yan pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Look! Xu Cheng¡¯s back.¡±

    The two oldmanders looked up; immediately Commander Zhou¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Fack! How can he be so shameless?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out fournd mines from the deserted bags in the distance and came back to nt them in the ground beside Wu Hao and Yan Wei; he smoothed out the bumps on the ground to make them look natural.

    Yan Wei and Wu Hao, who were pretending to be dead, red at him. Xu Cheng hushed them and said, ¡°When they realize they can¡¯t find me and remember you two are wounded, they¡¯lle back for you. Please act professionally and be good corpses; if you alert them, you¡¯ll break the rules and lose points.¡±

    When the soldiers were eliminated, they must stop talking and pretend to be dead, waiting for the staff to bring them away. If they broke the rules, losing points was the lightest punishment they could receive; if they revealed the information to their teammates and affected the fairness of the battle, they might lose the qualification to enter next year¡¯spetition and have to wait for the year after the next topete again.

    Staring at Xu Cheng for a long time, Yan Wei spat out two words through his clenched teeth, ¡°Friendship over.¡±

    Wu Hao gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°The degree of your brazenness is as deep as your abilities. I admit defeat.¡±

    Ignoring them, Xu Cheng saw with his prating vision that the 8 soldiers wereing back, so he left immediately.

    Wu Hao and Yan Wei were exasperated because the b¡ª¨Cd Xu Cheng had nted thendmines just beside them, subjecting them to the explosions ofnd mines even after death.

 Chapter 220.2 - Moronic teammates (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 220 Moronic teammates (Part two)</b>

    Sighing, they both tore the signs from the sleeves to show that they had been eliminated. Then, they covered their ears and continued to pretend to be dead, afraid their eardrums would be shattered when their teammates stepped onndmines.

    Sure enough, the 8 soldiers raced back in fury, yelling, ¡°That b¡ª¨Cd was fast and he disappeared in the blink of an eye. Damn it, I¡¯ll give him a good lesson when I get him.¡±

    One of his teammates still had a clear head on him, saying, ¡°I hope we won¡¯t meet him again. That fellow is extremely strong. Didn¡¯t you see how he sent Yan Wei and Wu Hao flying with one move?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward. We have guns.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check up on Captain Yan and Corporal Wu Hao.¡±

    Then they saw Yan Wei and Wu Hao lying on the ground. They didn¡¯t need to check up on Wang Ying since she had been eliminated, but they didn¡¯t know that Yan Wei and Wu Hao had also been eliminated. Yan Wei and Wu Hao tried to send signals to them with their eyes, but still they walked closer.

    Yan Wei and Wu Hao howled silently, ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯te closer...¡±

    Being beaten by Xu Cheng without being able to touch even a single corner of his clothes was torture, but it felt worse to know that there werend mines around them and that their teammates were approaching, about to detonate them. It felt like someone shot at your head and you know you can¡¯t dodge it, but time slowed down and extended the process of the bullet piercing your head over centuries.

    As they watched, two of their teammates ran over, squatted down, and asked them in concern, ¡°Corporal, are you okay? Can you get up?¡±

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t step on thend mines nted by Xu Cheng, but the remaining six soldiers wereing, too.

    Not able to speak, Yan Wei and Wu Hao widened their eyes at them desperately and tried to bring their teammates¡¯ attention to their sleeves or the paint on their necks.

    However, the two teammates didn¡¯t notice the signals they tried to give them. Instead, they were curious why the two guys didn¡¯t speak and were plugging their ears with their fingers. They reached over to pull at their fingers, saying in concern, ¡°We¡¯ll help you up.¡±

    If they could, Yan Wei and Wu Hao would have yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t facking help us up! Don¡¯t you see the paint on our necks? Look at our sleeves! We aren¡¯t speaking because we¡¯re dead. Ahh, get your hand away from me! Don¡¯t pry at my fingers! You guys over there, don¡¯te closer! There arend mines.¡±

    Seeing the 8 teammates walking over, Yan Wei and Wu Hao shook in frustration as sweat began to pop out on their foreheads; meanwhile, their hands covering their ears were pulled away by their moronic teammates.

    In the next moment, Wu Hao couldn¡¯t bear the torture and his moronic teammates anymore and roared, ¡°Damned morons! I¡¯m dead!¡±

    But it was twote; the six teammates had run over and stepped on thend mines.

    Bam!

    Bam!

    Bam!

    Bam!

    As the fournd mines were detonated, the explosion sent up sand, mud, debris, and shredded grass, almost deafening Yan Wei and Wu Hao. From within the screams, Yan Wei and Wu Hao roared, ¡°Xu Cheng, I¡¯m going to fack your face...¡±

    To add insult to injury, the referee informed them, ¡°You two just broke the rules...¡±

    The two guys cursed, ¡°Fack!¡±

 Chapter 221.1 - Tough opponents (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 221 Tough opponents (Part one)</b>

    After the 8th MR was wiped out, Commander Zhou and Commander Xie were engaged in a fist fight. Previously, Commander Zhou had imed that he would fight it out with Commander Zhou if the three main soldiers of the 8th MR eliminated Xu Cheng, but the situation had reversed, and Commander Zhou lunged directly at him.

    As their wing men, Instructor Yan and the instructor of the 8th MR began to fight as well.

    This was amon scene in the military. No one could stop the veterans from fighting each other, and the guards didn¡¯t want to intervene. After all, there had been fistfights each year because of eliminations. Besides thepetition battlefield, the spectator room was also a battlefield without smoke from guns.

    Butparatively, the fist fights here were not as pleasing to the eye as the fights in thepetition. The two old guys pulled at clothes and grabbed hair, making the other oldmanders snort in disdain.

    ¡°Embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°At their age, they still use fists to solve arguments. No wonder the politicians always call us barbaric thugs in uniforms.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Instead of improving their abilities as they grow old, they just got even hotter tempers.¡±

    ¡°They bring shame on us seniors in the military regions.¡±

    ¡°Old Zhou, your 8th MR had always been in the top 5 but got eliminated this year earlier than expected. It¡¯s no big deal. Don¡¯t get angry; it¡¯s normal to lose once in a while.¡±

    Commander Zhou was even more angered at the mocking words and threw a cup of tea at them. ¡°Fack you!¡±

    As the tea sprayed all over them, the oldmanders lost it too, yelling, ¡°Fack you!¡±

    Shedding their previous veneer of dignity, they immediately entered the fray, making the situation even more chaotic.

    The captain who was in charge of order shivered in one corner. His subordinates came over and asked him worriedly, ¡°Captain, shall we break them up?¡±

    ¡°Break them up?¡± the captain snorted. ¡°The previous captain tried to do that and got a beating himself; he was sent into hospital and then moved to another position. I took his position after that.¡±

    Evening came.

    On the battlefield, Xu Cheng hid in the bush and crunched on hardtack. Checking the sky, he saw it was almost evening. As the gunshots became scarce, he guessed that at least two thirds of the teams had been eliminated.

    The jungle turned quiet because the ammunition was running low. During the night, it was the perfect time for assassination mode solobat, which would give Xu Cheng the best opportunity, and he had prepared lots of ammunition and a sniper rifle for it. With the remaining 20 bullets, he could take out as many soldiers as possible; it would be best if he could eliminate some of those super star soldiers with high solobat abilities.

    In the dark night, you guys can¡¯t see me, but I can see you.

    After replenishing his energy with the hardtack, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to wander around to find targets. He climbed up into a huge ne tree and took cover in its many branches. He guessed that the remaining strong teams were either waiting for others to attack them or hunting like predators. So, when Xu Cheng shot into the sky, the soldiers hearing the gunshot all flocked toward his direction like sharks that had smelled the scent of blood.

    In the spectator room, themanders whose teams were still in thepetition watched the battleground with meal boxes in their hands. Commander Xie¡¯s face had scratches from Commander Zhou; of course, Commander Zhou wasn¡¯t faring any better and was still trying to stop blood oozing from his nose. Instructor Yan and the instructor of the 8th MR were in worse conditions with bandages around their heads. The damaged chairs had been reced.

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s gunshot drew the 6th MR to him, Commander Xie was anxious. ¡°The 6th MR was first-cest year! The fellow is ying with fire.¡±

 Chapter 221.2 - Tough opponents (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 221 Tough opponents (Part two)</b>

    Themander of the 6th MR sipped his tea calmly and said with a chuckle, ¡°He wants to shoot them from his hiding ce now that it¡¯s totally dark in the densely forested battleground. But he¡¯ll find that he has miscalcted. Our team has two top-level soldiers in thispetition.¡±

    As the three soldiers raced toward his direction, Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes when he saw the signs of the 6th MR on their sleeves.

    Wang An and Ye Qiu.

    They were the No.1 and No.2 star-soldiers on thispetition¡¯sbat-strength ranking! ording to the documents that Instructor Yan gave to him, these two soldiers had the best marksmanship and individual abilities; theirprehensive abilities made them the top soldiers of the A-ss and the candidates for the MVP of this year¡¯spetition.

    He was surprised that his gunshot drew these two to him. Judging from the direction they came from, he knew they had killed their way from the outer range. It meant the three soldiers had eliminated lots of soldiers on their way here, which was enough to show that they were indeed worthy of their reputation.

    Before they could get close, Xu Cheng wondered if he should leave while it wasn¡¯t toote. But soon, the blood-thirsty cells in him made him eager to battle with these pros.

    Wang An and Ye Qiu came to a spot not far from Xu Cheng. Ye Qiu narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°I think this is the spot where the gunshot came from, but there¡¯s no one around and not a trace of a fight. It means someone used the gunshot to draw us here. Watch out for traps.¡±

    Then, the three of them walked over and stood under a big tree subconsciously, disappearing from the scope of Xu Cheng¡¯s sniper rifle.

    With a smile, Ye Qiu yelled at the clearing, ¡°Brother,e out of hiding and fight us. You¡¯re still alive, which means you¡¯re a good soldier. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beneath you to shoot us from the darkness? Let¡¯s decide the winner with hand-to-handbat, okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng had to admit that these two soldiers were not easy to deal with since his sniper rifle couldn¡¯t pierce that big tree.

    As no one answered in the big jungle, the disheveled guy who had survived by tagging along with Ye Qiu and Wang An said, ¡°Maybe we thought too much of it.¡±

    Wang An shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m one hundred percent sure that someone¡¯s out there. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s up in that tree. That gunshot alerted the birds and sent them flying, but did you notice the birds didn¡¯t fly to that area? It means someone¡¯s hiding there. Due to the dim lights, we can¡¯t see where he is. This guy is good; anyone who didn¡¯t notice the details would have walked over and gotten eliminated by him.¡±

    His teammate nodded. ¡°What do we do then? Shall we retreat?¡±

    Ye Qiu said, ¡°Retreat? Have you seen us retreat on our way here? It¡¯s evening and in half an hour, the sky will get totally dark. If he¡¯s still up there by then, I¡¯ll shoot him down.¡±

    Witnessing this sight, Commander Xie praised, ¡°They are indeed top-level soldiers; it¡¯s no coincidence that you¡¯ve obtained the top ce each year.¡±

    Themander of the 6th MR smiled smugly and returned the favor, saying, ¡°This year, your Xu Cheng is good, too. Right now, only less than 8 MRs are left in thepetition, which means you¡¯ve entered the top 10.¡±

    Hearing this, Commander Zhou of the 8th MR became resentful again and snorted to show his disdain.

    Still angry after engaging in a fistfight with him, Commander Xie gave him a dirty look. ¡°The rhinitis is bothering you again? Snorting like there¡¯s a d-ck up your nose!¡±

 Chapter 222.1 - New Ability (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 222: New Ability (Part one)</b>

    Time passed second by second, and everyone within the spectating room was staring at the screen. They had been here all day because the encounter between masters during theter stages of thepetition was what was most exciting to watch.

    Ye Qiu and Wang An were waiting until the night to fallpletely before they made their move.

    When the night hadpletely fallen and darkness shrouded the forest, when only streams of moonlight shone through the cracks among the leaves of the trees, the soldier with Ye Qiu and Wang An said, ¡°I think he left.¡±

    Wang An and Yan Qiu also thought that no one would keep on hiding and staying here after knowing that the enemies knew he was there, so they immediately nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s move, Liu Wei, you take the front, we will circle around.

    Liu Wei nodded, and half of his body came out from hiding behind the tree. Just as his head popped out, they heard a ¡°bam¡±!

    Wang An and Ye Qiu, who already went around, immediately shouted, ¡°Liu Wei!¡±

    Liu Wei was also not too shabby. He immediately tried to dodge but the shot still hit him on the waist. His body fell to the ground from the impact of the bullet and he was under a lot of pain.

    But he still managed to drag himself back to behind the tree as he panted. Wang An and Ye Qiu saw the spark from the bulletsing out of the muzzle in one of the trees and immediately began firing at that direction as they charged over.

    The rain of bullets smashed through the leaves and came towards Xu Cheng, and he picked up his sniper rifle and began running on the branches of the treetops.

    Without seeing what was happening within the trees, unlike themanders that were spectating, Wang An and Ye Qiu wouldn¡¯t think of it being possible at all that Xu Cheng was actually light like a cat and running on branches.

    Those at the monitoring center werepletely dumbfounded by what they saw.

    Xu Cheng directly jumped from branch to branch, and what was more shocking was that everynding was very bnced. Jumping up into the air, he would instinctivelynd on all four limbs every time before jumping again, and he was also able to execute these movements fast enough to evade the crazy bullet storm.

    ¡°y back that video!¡± Commander Xie shouted at the technician.

    The technician yed the clip on another screen of Xu Cheng travelling on treetops and dodging bullets. It was really hard to imagine someone jumping from one tree to another by the branches. Not to mention carrying a heavy sniper rifle, it would be hard enough to bnce even if there was no gear at all on you. But, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t show any sign of slipping at all. He just firmlynded every time, and his movements were so elegant and quick that Commander Xie even thought at that moment that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t human... He was more like a cat.

    Right, that kind of mobility extremely resembled that of a cat that made no noise when moving, elegant and quick!

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even know how he was able to jump across so many trees and dodge the bullets. He just knew that when the guns began firing, he realized that he underestimated how quickly Ye Qiu and Wang An would find his hiding spot. At that moment, he instinctively adopted a very natural posture with his body on all fours as he began running. At this point, he was still trying to digest what was happening. He felt like his body was very light and agile and as if he was capable of flying when he had his feet and hands on the branches.

    Xu Cheng lifted his hand and shockingly found a fatty meat pad at the heart of his palm... Could this thing be the reason why he wasn¡¯t feeling anything when he wasnding?

    He was amazed.

 Chapter 222.2 - New Ability (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 222: New Ability (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Is this like the new abilities I gained after my brain, vision, and strength were enhanced? What kind of ability is this? Jump or bnce?¡± He was quite excited.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t hit?¡± On the other side, Commander Xie couldn¡¯t help but ask the technician.

    ¡°No, the pitch ck environment hindered Ye Qiu and Wang An¡¯s vision and uracy. Although the bullet rain was dense, Xu Cheng dodged them all.¡±

    Ye Qiu and Wang An were also dumbfounded. Although they didn¡¯t see anything, they clearly knew that on the tree branches, someone was able to travel across at least 5 or so trees. Besides the leaves moving, they didn¡¯t see anything. That guy was also incredibly fast, because the rustling noises of the leaves had just been picked up by their left ears but were immediately picked up by their right ears. The two very much suspected if they were up against a ghost, a beast, or something else. They had never seen anyone capable of running on trees, and this was just too shocking.

    But they knew that if they really encountered a beast, the referee would notify them. So, this was definitely a guy!

    Ye Qiu directly threw his rifle onto the ground since it was out of bullets. He yelled at the trees, ¡°I¡¯m out of bullets! Bro, if you are a true man then show yourself. Let me meet you.¡±

    The two of them were both very shocked as to who was able to master this kind of ability.

    Hearing Ye Qiu and seeing how both he and Wang An threw away their guns, Xu Cheng thought for a second. Suddenly, he jumped down. Xu Cheng also wanted to check whether the ability he just got was an illusion or not, so when he directly jumped down from the trees that were 7 to 8 meters in height, hended without bending his legs one bit. He justnded perfectly straight and stood there, yet he felt no pain from his legs at all. That shocked Xu Cheng as well.

    Not just him, Ye Qiu and Wang An were also dumbfounded. Even if it was them that were to jump down from that high, they would still bend their knees and do a roll on the ground to protect their bones and joints while absorbing the impact of gravity. They couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of monster Xu Cheng was to be able to jump down like a statue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Ye Qiu was a bit shocked as he looked at Xu Cheng. Then, after ncing at Xu Cheng¡¯s badge, he said, ¡°The 5th MR? A low tier military region would have an elite like you?¡±

    Wang An also looked at Xu Cheng and praised, ¡°That shot of yours was incredibly urate. In such a dark environment, you even almost headshotted him. To show our recognition of your capabilities, you can choose one of us to fight and we will let you leave if you win.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Since you are recognizing my capabilities, why don¡¯t you two fight me together?¡±

    Ye Qiuughed. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Wang An narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know who we are? Let me introduce myself-¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t wait for him to finish and interrupted, ¡°I know, Ye Qiu, the strongest soldier on the books in thispetition. Wang An, top 5 in the solo rankings.¡±

    Ye Qiu snorted, ¡°But why do I feel that you don¡¯t know this? Hearing your words, it sounds like you don¡¯t really respect the ranking.¡±

    ¡°It does indeed seem to be not very credible, because among the top 100 soldiers, I¡¯ve already eliminated 7.¡±

 Chapter 223.1 - Shameless (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 223: Shameless (Part one)</b>

    Upon hearing this, Ye Qiu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°7? If that¡¯s the case, then you got me interested, but you are still not at the point of making me nervous. Do you want to pick him to fight or me?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly squatted down, startling bothYe Qiu and Wang An. They didn¡¯t know what Xu Cheng was up to and instinctively took a step back.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just tying my shoces.¡±

    As he said that, he indeed tied his shoces, yet he was also concentrating power on his feet. He was very excited ¨C if his new ability was this powerful jumping and bncing ability, then apanied with his stunning strength, would he be able to propel himself like a human cannonball?

    At the thought of this, an anticipating smile surfaced on the corner of his mouth. The blood of his whole body was boiling.

    Ye Qiu and Wang An didn¡¯t know why Xu Cheng was smiling while tying his shoces, but at the next instant, Ye Qiu just felt Xu Cheng, who had been some distance away from him, suddenly shooting over like a cannonball with his knee directly moved to the front as a trail of afterimages were following his body!

    At that moment, Ye Qiu¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t react to the sudden attack at all, and he could only instinctively put his two arms in front of himself. He took a deep breath and lowered his center of bnce, wanting to block this sudden knee attack from Xu Cheng.

    However, with his jumping ability plus his 10x explosive strength in his legs, even Xu Cheng himself was shocked by the explosive power and speed of his attack. When he flew over, his face was even hurting a bit from the wind, and when his knee firmly made impact with Ye Qiu¡¯s arms, Ye Qiu felt as if he was getting rammed by a train that was travelling at full speed. First, he felt a sharp pain in his arms and chest, and then with a strange taste rushing up his throat, he puked out blood. At the same time, hepletely lost his bnce and flew out before brutallynding on the ground.

    Ye Qiu immediately tried to get back up but fell on his butt again. He coughed up blood again, and then he immediately looked at Xu Cheng with a serious expression.

    Xu Cheng just stood there, looked at those two with an indifferent expression, and said faintly, ¡±Now, I¡¯ll give you two options. You want to fight me solo or together?¡±

    Wang An was furious. He pulled out his dagger right away and stabbed towards Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng pped away his arm right away, making it go numb. After the dagger fell off, Xu Cheng grabbed it mid-air and bent it. It immediately broke!

    After taking two steps back, Wang An¡¯s eyes narrowed as he roared before throwing a kick over. Xu Cheng moved his waist back an inch and directly dodged it. ¡°Too slow.¡±

    Wang An was so infuriated out of embarrassment that he used his signature whirlwind kick right away. Standing on one leg, he would extend his leg to kick at the enemy¡¯s head, chest, stomach, and leg all within one second. Normally, it could instantly deprive his opponent of the ability to continue fighting.

    But, the set of kicks he was so confident in was easily disarmed by Xu Cheng with just one hand. Then, at thest kick, Xu Cheng brutally punched against Wang An¡¯s leg and made him spin in a circle before almost falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Too slow!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    At this moment, Ye Qiu had already quietly gotten up and charged at Xu Cheng before jumping high into the air. He descended with his knees directly locking onto Xu Cheng¡¯s head. Then, with his two hands in the air, he tried to strike Xu Cheng¡¯s head above the ears, but his wrists were caught by Xu Cheng. Then, with a pull, just like throwing a bag, Xu Cheng moved to pull Ye Qiu off of his head and throw him onto the ground. But, Ye Qiu already saw through Xu Cheng¡¯s intention and his legs just tightly locked onto Xu Cheng¡¯s throat. Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t shake him off, and it was evident how experienced Ye Qiu¡¯s meleebat skills were.

    At this moment, Ye Qiu realized how powerful Xu Cheng was. His fighting style was simple and reliant on brute force, not needing any skills for him to destroy others. From the initial knee attack, he came to know how terrifying Xu Cheng¡¯s explosive power was, so he realized that someone needed to lock Xu Cheng down before looking for other opportunities.

    Still coughing up blood, Ye Qiu¡¯s veins were all popping up on his head and neck as he shouted, ¡°Hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 223.2 - Shameless (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 223: Shameless (Part two)</b>

    Wang An saw Ye Qiu almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and he immediately came over, taking out another dagger and trying to stab towards Xu Cheng. But, how could Xu Cheng give him the chance. He let go of Ye Qiu¡¯s hand and then grabbed onto his legs. Then, he split those legs up with brute force.

    Ye Qiu was still trying really hard to clench onto his neck, but who knew the power difference would be so huge that he couldn¡¯t resist at all and felt like his legs were about to be ripped apart. Ye Qiu screamed out in misery, and he could clearly hear the noises of his bones and tendons being pulled and injured.

    Xu Cheng then grabbed onto those legs that had already softened from the pain and pulled Ye Qiu off to throw him at Wang An. Due to the pain, Ye Qiu already fainted when he was still in mid air, and his body shed into Wang An. Both of them were on the ground, and Wang An also coughed up a mouthful of blood from the fierce momentum and impact.

    ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡± Seeing such a brutal scene, the 6th MR¡¯smander¡¯s eyes stared wide open as he shot up from his seat and shouted. He never thought that he would see his two precious elites both coughing out blood on the ground.

    Instructor Yan and Commander Xie swallowed some saliva. They never had an idea of how strong Xu Cheng really was but they knew he was hiding some tricks up his sleeves. But, they didn¡¯t think that he hid such an amount of power. Two A-tier soldiers that were ranked in the top 10 in this major-leaguepetition couldn¡¯t even stand a chance against him. Thinking back to that scene when Xu Cheng split Ye Qiu¡¯s legs by force, Instructor Yan just felt a chill down his spine. Could his hole be split too?

    Lying on the ground, Wang An felt really dizzy and tried to shake his head. He saw thepletely unconscious Ye Qiu by his side, and then he saw Xu Cheng walking towards them step by step. He also saw under the moonlight behind Xu Cheng¡¯s back that Liu Wei had already regained consciousness. He was still on the ground, but he had picked up his rifle and aimed at Xu Cheng, wanting to sneak in a shot.

    Wang An gritted his teeth. At this moment, he knew he was no longer in a position to consider fair y or whatever, he knew that he needed to get this guy out right away. Immediately, he picked up some sand and threw it at Xu Cheng¡¯s face, trying to interfere with his sight.

    At this moment, Liu Wei took the opportunity and took a shot.

    Bam!

    A bullet flew towards Xu Cheng¡¯s back.

    ¡°B-stards!¡± Commander Xie jumped up in anger, pointing at the 6th MR¡¯smander as he shouted with even his beard trembling with rage, ¡°Who the f-k said shooting from the dark isn¡¯t something pros should do? Look at your people, isn¡¯t this a sneak attack? Didn¡¯t they see that Xu Cheng isn¡¯t wearing a helmet? What if it hits his head?!¡±

    The 6th MR¡¯smander had already calmed down at this moment and said, ¡°Only idiots wouldn¡¯t use their gun when they have a chance. It¡¯s the battlefield, the only rule is to survive. This isn¡¯t against the rules too, since it was only their own little verbal agreement. The referee would only judge by thepetition¡¯s rules, and the tricks and tactics were all part of thepetition. If you want to me someone, then me your Xu Cheng for forgetting about Liu Wei. He wasn¡¯t the guy Xu Cheng had that verbal agreement with anyways, so it isn¡¯t a despicable thing for him to take such a shot too.¡±

    At this moment, the technician said in shock, ¡°The electronic equipment on Xu Cheng didn¡¯t detect a hit though...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Liu Wei missed?¡± The 6th MR¡¯smander asked in disbelief. ¡°Liu Wei¡¯s our sniper, it¡¯s impossible that he missed, not to mention at this range!¡±

 Chapter 224.1 - We Must Gang Up on Him (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 224: We Must Gang Up on Him (Part one)</b>

    After seeing how the 6th MRmander determined that the bullet should¡¯ve hit, the other people were also very curious, but due to the current time being night, the videos were all in ck and white and it was difficult to see whether the bullet actually hit Xu Cheng or not. After the dust that Wang An threw over settled back to the ground, on the screen, Xu Cheng was still standing there, but he had one arm extended towards Liu Wei. Liu Wei was dumbfounded.

    He was sure that he hit Xu Cheng, and he was certain that the bullet wouldn¡¯t miss, yet the referee was still not signaling that Xu Cheng was out. So, he was very confused ¨C did Xu Cheng not get hit?

    But just when he was confused, everyone saw the fist that Xu Cheng extended out suddenly opened, and a bullet fell down. This shocked Liu Wei, and even Wang An had his mouth wide open as if he had just seen a ghost.

    ¡°Wait a second, look at the screen. Did you guys notice something drop from Xu Cheng¡¯s hand?¡± At this moment, somemanders with sharp eyes saw something slip out of Xu Cheng¡¯s fist.

    The technician immediately reyed and erged the details, and everyone was shocked to find that what fell out from Xu Cheng¡¯s fist was actually that missing bullet!

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°He... He can actually catch bullets?¡±

    Instructor Yan actually dumbfoundedly looked at Xu Cheng on the screen. Now, he finally realized why Xu Cheng really wanted toe back andpete in thispetition. He came prepared, and he was here to bring honor to his name!

    Xu Cheng looked down at Liu Wei on the floor like a king. Right now, the rifle was still aimed at Xu Cheng, but Liu Wei¡¯s brain waspletely nked out at the moment.

    Xu Cheng faintly looked at him and said, ¡°Why not give it a try and fire another shot?¡±

    No one would¡¯ve believed what they saw just happen. Liu Wei was drawn back to his senses after what Xu Cheng said. He looked at the rifle, hesitating. He wanted to fire another shot, but he was scared that Xu Cheng could actually catch the next bullet as well!

    Gritting his teeth, a hint of determination shed past his eyes. He pulled the trigger and fired another shot at Xu Cheng.

    The muzzle sparked in the pitch ck night, and Xu Cheng could see the muzzle form a beautiful blooming flower of mes, pushing out a bullet that pierced the air and flew towards his chest. Xu Cheng felt that he was taking his time, but everyone else just saw his arm shing in front of him and making a catching action.

    The technician said, a bit dumbfounded, ¡°It¡¯s not a hit again, it seems like the bullet was caught again.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the floor and they all forgot to talk. The monitoring center was so quiet that the sound of a needle drop could be heard.

    After awhile, the technician finally broke the ice and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve seen people capable of catching a de with their bare hands, but never have I in my life seen someone catching a bullet with bare hands...¡±

    Although it was an empty shell, but it was fired at such a range and incredible speed, even if someone were to guess a thousand times, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to catch it, yet Xu Cheng caught it twice in a row at such a range and was able to neutralize all the force the bullet was carrying, finally letting it rest in his hand...

    So, Xu Cheng¡¯s feat today not only shocked everyone that saw this scene, it terrified them. Right now, Liu Wei¡¯s legs were already soft like twoid weiners.

    But, Wang An sobered up faster than him and he immediately rushed up to grab onto Xu Cheng¡¯s legs, shouting at the dumbfounded Liu Wei, ¡°Get out! We can¡¯t all be eliminated! Hurry up and get out!¡±

    Liu Wei came back to his senses as well, seeing Wang An temporarily restraining Xu Cheng. He knew Wang An was basically out now with the injuries he had, but if he were to be eliminated right now as well, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to live with the ranking they would receive. So, he must leave right away, even though his legs were soft, he still had to try his best to run away.

 Chapter 224.2 - We Must Gang Up on Him (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 224: We Must Gang Up on Him (Part two)</b>

    At that moment, the only thought in Liu Wei¡¯s head was to turn around and run, trying his hardest to get away from this demon. Behind him, Xu Cheng looked at Wang An and sighed, ¡°You will be beaten to death if you keep on holding me like this, do you know that?¡±

    Wang An bitterly smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to, I will do it myself.¡±

    Then, he picked up his dagger and wiped it against his neck and then pretended to be dead. On his side, the groggy Ye Qiu was still moaning miserably, ¡°My balls... hurt...¡±

    After Xu Cheng left, Wang An patted Ye Qiu on the shoulder and said, ¡°I saw how Xu Cheng just ripped your as- apart, and I could feel your pain. Just hold on, the staff members will be here soon to bring you to the hospital. Also, next time, don¡¯t try to lock people¡¯s neck with your legs again... You are not a woman, you still have your treasure dangling between those two legs, why put it at risk?¡±

    Liu Wei ran. He didn¡¯t care about his image at all anymore, and he was running as if he had just seen a ghost, tripping over rocks and bumping into branches as he constantly looked back to check if Xu Cheng was following him.

    Finally, he fell to the ground, and when he lifted up his head, a barrel was pushed against his forehead.

    ¡°The 6th MR? Ohoho, a big fish!¡±

    Liu Wei sat back up against a tree. As long as he wasn¡¯t facing Xu Cheng, he wasn¡¯t nervous even when there was a rifle held up against his head.

    He slowly said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to get aced, it¡¯s best if you hear what I have to say.¡±

    The one that caught him was the 3rd MR, the number 2 ranking region fromst year¡¯spetition. Captain Tie Shi squatted down and asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s your Wang An and Ye Qiu? Get those two over. Last year, I barely lost to them, and I came prepared this year. I won¡¯t lose again.¡±

    Liu Wei bitterly smiled. ¡°This year, there¡¯s a ck horse that will scr-w over everyone.¡±

    Tie Shi frowned. ¡°ck horse? How ck? There were ck horses in previous years too, but it was just a good show momentarily. Who makes it to the end? It had always been elites like us. Hurry up and tell me, where¡¯s Ye Qiu? I need to fight him again.¡±

    Liu Wei looked at Tie Shi. ¡°I¡¯m the only survivor of the 6th MR.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The 3rd MR¡¯s people were all shocked.

    Tie Shiughed. ¡°What do you mean? Ye Qiu and Wang An got eliminated? Are you kidding? If they weren¡¯t fighting each other, then I¡¯m curious. Who else is capable of eliminating them other than us?¡±

    Liu Wei: ¡°Let me say it again, they are all out, and I¡¯m the only one left from the 6th MR. If you want to eliminate the 6th MRpletely, you can do so right now. But, I can only tell you that you will all regret it. I have intel that could help you guys fight that ck horse. Right now, I don¡¯t really care, but I just feel that I shouldn¡¯t be eliminated right now and that we should team up to kick that guy out first. Listen to me, if that guy doesn¡¯t get eliminated, then thepetition this year will be the darkest time in history, one where all the top-ranking military regions get face-pped. If you all go and feed him one team after another, then he would ultimately be the man that conquers this whole jungle. That is unless everyone joins forces to deal with him.¡±

    Tie Shi snorted and sneered, ¡°Only low-ranking teams that suck would team up, and we are not shameless enough yet. If there¡¯s such a ck horse, howe I¡¯ve never heard of him? Don¡¯t try to scare me.¡±

    Liu Wei looked at Tie Shi and sneered as well, ¡°Ask yourself this, if you could barely beat Ye Qiu, what chance do you have when I tell you that, the reason I was running away like this was because Wang An and Ye Qiu were both eliminated by that guy? They weren¡¯t eliminated from being ambushed, but KO-ed from actual meleebat. Wang An and Ye Qiu teaming up to fight one guy, yet they were eliminated within 10 moves. Have you seen this kind of monster before?¡±

    Tie Shi and his guys eyes all stared wide open upon hearing this.

 Chapter 225.1 - Do You Want to Try another Shot? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 225: Do You Want to Try another Shot? (Part one)</b>

    Tie Shi couldn¡¯t believe that what Liu Wei said was true. He looked at him suspiciously and said, ¡°Is this a trick your team¡¯s trying to y? Wanting to make us drop our guard against you guys so that you can eliminate us? You think I will believe you? You think there is really such a ck horse out there that I wouldn¡¯t know? Let me tell you, no one can amaze me this year, and even if there are a few dark horses, they are all free points in my eyes.¡± [TL Note: dark horse: usually little known contender (such as a racehorse) that makes an unexpectedly good showing]

    Liu Wei: ¡°Are you familiar with the 5th MR?¡±

    ¡°The 5th MR?¡± Tie Shi thought for a moment. He frowned and replied, ¡°That Three Swordsmen joke of a military region? Don¡¯t tell me that the guy that eliminated Ye Qiu and Wang An was from that region? It is indeed embarrassing for those two to be eliminated by such a low tier military region. I really don¡¯t know how Ye Qiu and Wang An¡¯s skills deteriorated this drastically within just one year.¡±

    ¡°Their skills didn¡¯t deteriorate, at least they can still easily take care of you. Ye Qiu, Wang An, and me, we sailed smoothly all the way here and took out 68 opponents. We eliminated 4 teams, whether they were captains or normal soldiers, those two themselves took out 41 people. Do you still think that our team is doing worse thanst year? If we didn¡¯t run into that monster, Ye Qiu and Wang An wouldn¡¯t have been eliminated at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send me out right now and pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Liu Wei nced at everyone and said, ¡®Also, that monster is probably almost caught up to me now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can all wait here and see.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I will just wait here. Let me tell you, the new me this year is aplete change from the me fromst year.¡± Tie Shi thought Liu Wei didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    Liu Wei: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw that he had the 5th MR¡¯s badge, and I think he¡¯s the only one left from his team.¡±

    Tie Shiughed and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s awesome. Especially at this stage of thepetition, sole survivors like to hide and try to pass the time to get a higher ranking, so I¡¯m d that he¡¯sing for us instead. If you lie to me, I will also send you out.¡±

    Liu Wei: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just thought that for high-profile military regions that have long upied the first few ces of the ranking, it would be really embarrassing if a low-tier team eliminated all of us. Our superiors would be really pissed, and it wouldn¡¯t be just a tiny bit humiliating for all of us. Every year, we all have this tacit understanding of eliminating lower-ranking teams first before fighting fairly with each other, but this year, one dark horse will mess up our n, and he¡¯s even capable of taking us all out. So, for the sake of protecting the face of us high-ranking military regions, I thought that instead of running, I might as welle to give you guys information. We must join hands and take that guy out first, or the rest of the game won¡¯t be fun.¡±

    Tie Shi didn¡¯t talk, nor did the 4 teammates behind him. They did feel that Liu Wei¡¯s words were a bit exaggerated, so they were sensible and were still a bit suspicious. They just waited for Xu Cheng¡¯s arrival, wanting to confirm what the beast that Liu Wei was referring to was really like.

    When Xu Cheng walked out from the dense woods, Liu Wei¡¯s heart jumped.

    Tie Shi¡¯s fourrades immediately aimed their guns at Xu Cheng, but Tie Shi immediately signaled for them to hold their fire. Then, he looked to Liu Wei and asked, ¡°This is the guy you were talking about?¡±

    Liu Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, be careful, or run.¡±

    Tie Shi nced at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I think I saw you back at the hotel before.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Tie Shi, agile and strong, good at camouging and assassination, specializes in breaking the enemy backline, am I right?¡±

    Tie Shi nodded and smiled. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng.¡±

    Tie Shi: ¡°The head of the Three Swordsmen?¡±

 Chapter 225.2 - Do You Want to Try another Shot? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 225: Do You Want to Try another Shot? (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a nickname given to me by others.¡±

    Tie Shi: ¡°But in my eyes, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. (TL Note: homie you are the one that mentioned it). Not to mention you, even if all three of you were here, you still won¡¯t be acknowledged by me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just a nameless pawn in thispetition anyways.¡± Then, Xu Cheng increased his volume. ¡°But, the inconspicuous pawn has made it to the other side. Do you know what that means?¡± (TL Note: in Chess, that means the pawn can be promoted to be any piece it wants, except the King.)

    Tie Shi faintlyughed. ¡°Are you reminding me to not underestimate you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Or the cost could be you being eliminated.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at Liu Wei and said, ¡°Do you think you can make them join hands? Do you think I will give you the chance?¡±

    Tie Shi interrupted in disdain, ¡°Do we need to join hands just to take care of you? Besides, you are just a pawn, any bishop, knight, rook, or queen can just eat you alive. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself too much. In my eyes, you will stay as a pawn.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. He crouched down to tie his shoces. Upon seeing this scene, Liu Wei was immediately startled and he shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Tie Shi and the others were actually more shocked by Liu Wei¡¯s reaction, their hearts beating so fast as they thought they were in some life-threatening danger.

    Xu Cheng also lifted his head and looked at Liu Wei. ¡°What are you nervous about? I¡¯m just tying my shoces.¡±

    Liu Wei really wanted to curse at Xu Cheng ¨C you facking took out Ye Qiu by tying your shoces just now, did you think I didn¡¯t see that scene?

    Xu Cheng continued to tie his shoces as he looked at Liu Wei and asked, ¡°Did you already tell them everything?¡±

    Liu Wei didn¡¯t say anything. Xu Cheng then turned to Tie Shi and asked, ¡°Did he already tell you guys to team up and take care of me? ording to the list, for solo aces, there are Bagh, Daoba Li, Zhang Chao, Wei Jie, Cike Xin, and you, Tie Shi the 6th. It will indeed be a bit difficult, but it¡¯s alright. If I can take you out first, it will be even easier for me.¡±

    The fourrades behind Tie Shi sneered. ¡°So only those elites can enter your eyes but not us? Do you believe that I can headshot you right now and teach you how to shoot? I don¡¯t like your arrogance, do you know that?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Wei faintly said, ¡°Actually, your shooting skills can indeed be ignored by him. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a shot. But I hope that after you do, you can treat it as a dream and forget it, or else you will fall into an existential crisis.¡±

    Thatrade of Tie Shi sneered and pointed his gun at Xu Cheng right away as he replied to Liu Wei. ¡°I¡¯m already fed up with you too, always talking about how strong this guy is. Isn¡¯t it just a problem of one shot? If one shot can¡¯t take him out, then I can just take two shots. That¡¯s enough to take down any elites.¡±

    As he said that, a shot was heard.

    Xu Cheng waved his arm, caught the bullet, and tossed it back at the bro that fired the shot. He faintly smiled. ¡°Wanna try another shot?¡±

    That bro¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out as if he had just saw a ghost.

    Tie Shi was also very shocked. He immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°You guys retreat first, go and find the other guys. I will stop him and buy you some time!¡±

 Chapter 226.1 - I Forgive you In My Motherâ€™s Place (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 226: I Forgive you In My Mother¡¯s ce (Part one)</b>

    Liu Wei and the others began running for their lives, and Tie Shi blocked Xu Cheng¡¯s path to stop him from going after them. ¡°Let me see how strong this dark horse is.¡±

    As he said that, he dashed in front of Xu Cheng at a shocking speed and punched at Xu Cheng¡¯s chest. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect his speed to be this quick, but although it was quick, Tie Shi didn¡¯t expect his fist to make no impact after hitting Xu Cheng. If anything, it felt like his fistnded on a wall.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡¯ Xu Cheng asked the shocked Tie Shi. Then, he flexed his chest muscles, and Tie Shi took a step back, followed by a turnaround side kick at Xu Cheng¡¯s body.

    However, it was just that the kick seemed to becking a bit in strength, and Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t at all affected by it.

    ¡°Your speed is good, but you arecking a bit in damage,¡± Xu Cheng said nonchntly.

    Tie Shi was furious, and that small and agile body of his moved like a monkey as he immediately got behind Xu Cheng. Then, putting both hands and elbows into use, he began attacking specific spots on Xu Cheng¡¯s spine at a speed of three attacks per second, just like in those Kung Fu movies where the movements of his hands are too fast to be seen clearly by the naked eye.

    Atst, both of them stood back to back.

    Xu Cheng still didn¡¯t even move a finger, and Tie Shi actually thought it was just because Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t react in time. So, with his back to Xu Cheng, he said arrogantly like a master that was confident enough to not turn around to look after taking a shot. ¡°Are you curious as to what I just did to you?¡±

    Then, he smiled and continued, ¡°Just now, I tapped a few points down your spine and waist, and the moment those points are tapped, the person will lose the ability to move temporarily. Even if your body is as tough as a wall, everyone has weak points. Although my strength isn¡¯t high up there, with just speed alone, it would be difficult for me to destroy the enemy backline. But, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t understand why I truly deserve my ranking. Let me tell you, the most impressive part is my surgical-precision-like killing techniques. I grew up learning medical knowledge and I know everything there is to know about the vulnerable and lethal points of a human body. Even if you give me a strand of hair, I can kill. Now, aren¡¯t you feeling a bit numb from your neck all the way down your spine to your legs?¡±

    Hearing Tie Shi¡¯s little speech, the 3rd MR¡¯smander that was watching this only wanted to find a hole in the ground to crawl into. He covered his face with his palms and looked away, putting up the ¡°I don¡¯t know this ret0rd¡± expression.

    Then, on the screen, after Tie Shi confidently finished his speech, he just said another sentence, ¡°I¡¯m done, now you can copse.¡±

    It was evident how confident he was in his ability to shut down his opponents with attacks on their pressure points.

    ¡°!¡± Xu Cheng said, toozy to deal with him and directly walked towards the opposite direction where Liu Wei and the other guys ran off to.

    Tie Shi was dumbfounded for a second, and he immediately turned around. But then, his helmet got hit by a bullet and he was out. He wasn¡¯t shocked by why he was out, and he just looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief and shouted, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I clearly locked your pressure points, howe you weren¡¯t affected at all.¡±

    Xu Cheng kept on walking as he said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even move me with your kicks, and you think your fingers will work on me? I¡¯m not boasting but I¡¯ve lived my whole life with people scolding and swearing at me, so my face is pretty thick by now. However, my skin is even thicker than my face. Go home and practice your fingering techniques on pigs. You cane back and try it on me when your fingers can poke through pig skins.¡±

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Tie Shi furiously roared.

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks and said to him without bothering to turn around, ¡°Dude, you are already out, stopping me like this is already against the rules.¡±

 Chapter 226.2 - I Forgive you In My Motherâ€™s Place (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 226: I Forgive you In My Mother¡¯s ce (Part two)</b>

    Indeed, Tie Shi¡¯s earpiece sounded the referee¡¯s voice, ¡°You are already out, don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    But, Tie Shi just ignored the referee and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°We haven¡¯t really fought yet, do you really want to miss the chance to fight me?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around, looked at Tie Shi, and smiled, ¡°You are ill, and the disease you have is called ¡°mysterious confidence¡±.¡±

    Tie Shi¡¯s face immediately dragged down. ¡°I know I¡¯m already eliminated, but you really want to just leave like that?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You really want to fight me?¡±

    Tie Shi lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You can decline.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then I decline.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, I f-ck your mom!¡° Tie Shi lifted his eyebrows. ¡°So what? I just insulted your mom, if you are angry then you can fight me!¡±

    ¡°I forgive you in my mom¡¯s ce.¡± Xu Cheng sighed. He hated that mother of his that abandoned him and his father as well anyways.

    Tie Shi was about to cough up blood.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, you are just a coward! You already took out Ye Qiu and Wang An, but you don¡¯t have the guts to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m standing right here. If you are not a coward, then you cane up and fight me.¡± Xu Cheng just stood in ce and invited Tie Shi to attack.

    Tie Shi paused for a moment, and then a hint of murderous intent shed past his face. He dashed to Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng lightly lifted his eyelids as he had already predicted his pathing. He just simply raised his leg...

    Tie Shi was going at too fast of a speed and couldn¡¯te to a halt in time, and Xu Cheng¡¯s leg-lifting was also too random and fast that Tie Shi couldn¡¯t react in time. Then, with a loud ¡°pong¡± sound, Tie Shi¡¯s entire face stuck onto the bottom of Xu Cheng¡¯s shoe.

    It was like a supersonic-speed master flying over to try and assassinate you, but a wall suddenly appeared between you two and that master solidly embraced the wall. His whole face was distorted, and as he let out a faint moan, he slowly fell to the ground with blood sliding down his nostrils. In addition, there was a big shoe mark on his face.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to fight you, but you are really a bit too weak.¡±

    Then, he turned around to leave, but who knew his two legs seemed to be pulled by someone. Xu Cheng looked down and saw Tie Shi actually climbed up and hugged onto his legs, not letting him leave.

    ¡°Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t lose yet, and you want to just walk away like that?¡¯ Tie Shi said as he suddenly lifted Xu Cheng up by the legs and threw him forward. Fortunately, Xu Cheng had a good sense of bnce andnded on all fours.

    He got up, looked at Tie Shi who also got up as well, and said, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t let me go if I don¡¯tpletely defeat you?¡±

    Tie Shi wiped the blood off his nose and said, ¡°That¡¯s how I am. You either beat me to the ground or I¡¯ll beat you to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then let me show you what real speed is like.¡±

    As he said that, he slightly bent his legs and slingshotted himself off the ground towards Tie Shi. In Tie Shi¡¯s eyes, he could only see a big cannon-balling at him, and his body couldn¡¯t react at all. His brain couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening, and when he was about to instinctively dodge, Xu Cheng¡¯s iron-head already mmed onto his chest.

    Poof~

    Blood spewed out from Tie Shi¡¯s mouth. Xu Cheng walked to him, cracking his knuckles and saying, ¡°You said either I beat you to the ground, or you will beat me to the ground. Here, I think you still have a few breaths left in you.¡±

    Hearing these words, Tie Shi couldn¡¯t help but coughed up more blood. He tightly gripped the ground and stuck his body as tight against the ground as possible and said, ¡°I¡¯m already on the ground, and I¡¯m already out. If you hit me again, you will break the rules.¡±

    Xu Cheng sent a punch down. ¡°Acha~¡±

    Tie Shi: ¡°NOOOOO!¡±

 Chapter 227.1 - Here Are two Options (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 227: Here Are two Options (Part one)</b>

    After taking out Tie Shi, Xu Cheng threw away all the weapons on him. Taking a look at the time, he felt like he had finally redeemed his name. In the past few years¡¯petitions, he would be eliminated within the first three hours. Although he had the title of the Three Swordsmen, it was rather just a nickname to make the low-tier soldiers feel better. To put it bluntly, they were just soldiers that couldn¡¯t enter the real elite circle and gained a name among the noobs.

    Half a year ago, he was forced to leave this circle due to the deterioration in his physical abilities. No one could understand how unwilling Xu Cheng was, having to leave before he was given a chance to prove himself.

    But this time, he was back, and he was here to bring honor to the title ¡°Three Swordsmen¡±. He wanted to bring this title the glory it deserved, and make it a respectable name rather than aughing stock.

    So, it was almost his turn to disy his true power.

    The gunshots in the forest drew elites from all directions over that were looking for opponents.

    Liu Wei and the others were immediately surrounded by elites from other military regions.

    Bagh, Daoba Li, Zhang Chao, Wei Jie, Cike Xin, Liao Jun, and the other top tier soldiers all came over and circled Liu Wei and the four soldiers from the 3rd MR.

    At this moment, the 6 elitesughed, looking at each other.

    Bagh said, ¡°So what¡¯s happening now? There are only 5 people, but there are six of us. How about you guys just leave them all to me?¡±

    Daoba Li sneered, ¡°At this stage, every point can possibly bring a team up a ranking. Not to mention the five of them, I can¡¯t even give one of them to you. Don¡¯t you see, this is a mix of the 3rd and 6th MR, the first and second ce fromst year. Who¡¯s going to give up getting points from these star teams ofst year?¡±

    Rubbing his knuckles, Zhang Chao looked at Liu Wei and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your captain? Wait, your 3rd MR is also missing Tie Shi. Speaking of this, since when did the two of your teams start hanging out together?¡±

    Liu Wei didn¡¯t speak, and the other four immediately jumped in, ¡°You guys are just in time, I think we can join forces and deal with that guy.¡±

    Cike Xin was ying with the dagger in his hand as he lifted his brows and said, ¡°Which guy would need us to join hands to deal with?¡±

    At this moment, Liu Wei began to talk in all seriousness, ¡°A guy that took out Ye Qiu, Wang An, and Tie Shi. It¡¯s a dark horse that can throw everyone out of the game. He¡¯s very strong, and he¡¯s from a low-tier military region. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, for teams like us that started from the east side of the areaing into the center but couldn¡¯t find anyone, it¡¯s because over half of them were probably eliminated by this guy. Didn¡¯t you guys realize that the center region is pretty vacant? Most of the people were probably already eliminated by this guy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± At this moment, a voice came from the depth of the forest. Following the footsteps, his tall and burly body appeared under the moonlight, exerting a domineering aura.

    ¡°Tie Shi¡¯s out?¡± Upon seeing Xu Cheng here, the four soldiers from the 3rd MR knew Tie Shi was probably eliminated after failing to stop him.

    Daoba Li also eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

 Chapter 227.2 - Here Are two Options (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 227: Here Are two Options (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Unexpected, right?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Daoba Li: ¡°Unexpected indeed. I thought you were eliminated a long time ago, but it looks like you are waiting for me to eliminate you. Why? Did you get used to getting eliminated by me in the past two years that you have to wait for me this year?¡±

    Daoba Li was also the guy that came over to threaten Xu Cheng before thepetition began.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Indeed, how can I afford to leave without kicking you out first? Remember what I asked you? If one day, the guy that you always bullied could fight back, what do you think he would do?¡±

    Daoba Liughed. ¡°I remember, but I really want to know what you will do. Are you just going to talk tough?¡±

    Xu Cheng no longer bothered with replying to him, instead he scanned the 6 elites around and said, ¡°Since you guys are troubled by how to split these 5 guys, why not just let me have them all? Then, you guys can be more at peace.¡±

    Just as Xu Cheng finished, he moved.

    Liu Wei and the four soldiers¡¯ pupils contracted, and although they felt Xu Chenging at them, their body could barely react when he already arrived before them. With that huge leg strength plus the jumping ability of a cat, Xu Cheng¡¯s speed was like a Bugatti Veyron, taking right off with instant torque. That speed was even too fast for the group ofmanders monitoring to react.

    Two fists immediately sent two soldiers flying, which were then followed by two hand des that knocked the other two soldiers out. Lastly, he sent Liu Wei flying towards a tree with one kick, knocking him out as well.

    WIthin just three seconds, those five elite soldiers disappeared from the vacant area under the moonlight, and there, at that moment, stood only Xu Cheng!

    Seeing this scene, Instructor Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Earlier, it wasn¡¯t stomping but idental overkill. Now, it¡¯s time for him to show his teeth.¡±

    Seeing how Xu Cheng took all five prey away in front of the six masters, it would be lying to say that they weren¡¯t shocked. No one here would be able to take out 5 elite soldiers in just three seconds. It wasn¡¯t just normal soldiers but 5 elite ones that were just a tier below them when it came to meleebat. Each of the 5 elites could take five of them on, but no one could do it at such efficiency, and that was the reason they were hesitant and didn¡¯t make a move. For instance, if any one of them goes into the fight to take on the other five, it would take a long time, making them vulnerable if the other five masters wanted to backstab him. But Xu Cheng, he only used three seconds and took care of all five prey before the six masters could even react, it was a level of power that these 6 people had never ever seen before. Not even Tie Shi, the master known for his speed, could do this.

    Xu Cheng stood at the center and said, ¡°Here are two options. One, you guys team up and try to take me, or second, I will solo all of you guys.¡±

    What the f-ck was the difference?!

    Everyone was furious, humiliated. This was a tant insult! Both options were basically the same thing, but when he worded it in such an insulting tone, he angered all six of them.

    But then at a second thought, who could solo him? Everyone was hesitant for a brief moment before indirectly epting this humiliation, deciding to gang up on Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 228.1 - Not Fulfilling Your Wish

    <b>Chapter 228: Not Fulfilling Your Wish (Part one)</b>

    The six masters exchanged a look. Daoba Li and Xu Cheng originally had a grudge, and obviously he couldn¡¯t just endure it when he was humiliated like that. Immediately, probing, he hurled his fist at Xu Cheng.

    But suddenly, his fist was caught Xu Cheng, and then he was thrown to the side like throwing a bag of trash. Daoba Li slide against the ground and rolled five or six times before stopping, covered in dust. He looked up at Xu Cheng, a bit terrified. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng¡¯s strength to be this shocking, powerful enough to throw him away like this.

    Xu Cheng turned around to look at him, and he walked slowly towards him while he was still down. ¡°When I¡¯m strong enough, I will let you know what the consequence is.¡±

    Daoba Li immediately shouted at the other five masters, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Hurry up! Eliminate him first!¡±

    The other guys still insisted on holding up their dignity as top-tier elites and didn¡¯t want to gang up on Xu Cheng. After all, even if they were to win, it wouldn¡¯t be honorable. Just when they were hesitating, Xu Cheng hurled a fist towards Daoba Li.

    Daoba Li tried to block with his thick arms, but the dense force from the punch directly trembled every inch of his muscles. Not only were his arms numb, he rolled back a few more times before he could finally dissolve that domineering force. That wasn¡¯t it either; Xu Cheng turned and tornado-kicked Daoba Li while he was still on the ground, and that guy had no choice but to block by crossing his arms again.

    With a bang, the fierce kick made Daoba Li feel like his arms had been dislocated. The shockwave also sent tremors to his chest, causing him to sputter out blood through his nose. He was then sent a dozen meters away with his butt scraping the ground. It was unknown whether his butt was on fire after skidding so far, but his high-quality army pants were indeed done for from the friction. The spicy feeling made Daoba Li¡¯s whole face twisted and his whole body numb.

    The others were all dumbfounded upon seeing this. They knew very well how Daoba Li matched up to them, yet he couldn¡¯t even take one of Xu Cheng¡¯s kicks or punches. Just how powerful was this guy? This kind of dominating power could allow him to take anyone head on, despite whatever fancy techniques he was up against.

    Xu Cheng continued to walk towards Daoba Li, while thetter was no longer feeling even a hint of disdain towards him like before. He hurriedly shouted at the other five guys, ¡°Do you all want to lose here?¡±

    Cike Xin suddenly made a move. He threw his dagger over, and it reflected a dazzling silver light under the moonlike. The ¡°vennn¡± vibrating sound of metal was enough to disy the amount of power carried by the dagger.

    Xu Cheng suddenly turned around and grabbed onto the dagger. Then, in front of everyone, he snapped the dagger into halves and tossed it back at Cike Xin and Bagh. Both of them dodged, and Bagh frowned as he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You are ying with fire, do you know that? With the six of us joining forces, you stand no chance.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time six elites from different military regions gang up on one person, right?¡± In the monitoring center, Commander Xie found it quite interesting andughed, his tone carrying hints of irony.

    The sixmanders of the respective teams didn¡¯t think it was embarrassing, and they even found excuses for themselves. ¡°You saw it as well, your Xu Cheng¡¯s power is like a monster, and he¡¯s on apletely different level. If they were to solo, they would only be defeated one by one.¡±

    The 17th MR Commander: ¡°Old Xie, now, all that¡¯s left are the star-level soldiers, and even if Xu Cheng lost, he already pushed you guys into the top 7. This result is enough for you guys to be proud of.¡±

 Chapter 228.2 - Not Fulfilling Your Wish (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 228: Not Fulfilling Your Wish (Part two)</b>

    At this moment, Commander Xie said very ambitiously and domineeringly, ¡°If the six of you guys don¡¯t join hands, then our Xu Cheng and our team will take the top ce this year!¡±

    Right now, this confidence of his was given to him by Xu Cheng. In the past, only the top-tier military region¡¯smanders could talk, but now, seeing how Xu Cheng was up against all six master-level soldiers, Commander Xie was also given a lot of confidence.

    The first ce¡¯s reward was very significant as it involved a huge sum of money going towards the military fund, and that was why so many military regions were after the first ce. Those top-ranking military regions would be able to get more funds and thus attract more talents and provide better training, allowing them to snowball to be stronger and stronger. On the other hand, the lower-ranking regions were stuck with puny budgets, unable to afford to acquire good talents and equipment.

    Aside from good employment opportunities in the future, the top 2nd to 4th ce military regions would receive a heavy sum towards their military fund, and then there was a big difference to the rewards from the rest of the top 10, and then top 11 to 20¡¯s rewards would be on a lower tier. And if you were outside of the top 20, then the reward would be pretty insignificant.

    So, if one could go for first ce, why not? With the abilities Xu Cheng had demonstrated, he definitely had a shot at it, and Commander Xie knew that the top-tier military regions¡¯manders cared so much about their reputation that they wouldn¡¯t allow a low-tier team to one day climb above their heads. So, that was why the six military regions had a tacit understanding to join hands. Commander Xie wasn¡¯t satisfied about it, so he wanted to satirize these people.

    The othermanders sneered, ¡°7th ce is enough for your military region¡¯s development next year, why are you still not satisfied?¡±

    ¡°You guys know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m after. Don¡¯t you feel that with Xu Cheng¡¯s capabilities, he¡¯s more than qualified to join that ¡®division¡¯?¡±

    The othermanders were silent. That was also one of the results they wouldn¡¯t allow to happen. In the past, only a handful of elites were able to be directly epted by the Dragon Division for their performance in thispetition, and then most of them would have to start from the bottom and train as a rookie in that division, so that one day they could be enlisted into the 54 Aces, which was even more difficult. There had been exceptional soldiers that were directly epted into the 54 Aces due to their outstanding performance at thepetition. If one were to think about it, there could only be 54 Aces picked out from the entire nation, and if one of them was from your military region, wouldn¡¯t that be a great honor?

    What Commander Xie meant was, these guys weren¡¯t trying to fulfil a great soldier¡¯s dream but were rather trying to kill it. If he was really stopped at the 7th ce, then it wouldn¡¯t be convincing enough for that strict division to pick him. This year, the power Xu Cheng had demonstrated was enough to be several levels ahead of whoever made it to second ce, and this kind of power gap was something that hadn¡¯t been seen in years...

    Commander Xie knew it, the other military regions also did. It was just that they were all a bit envious of this Commander Xie getting so lucky so they wanted to sabotage it.

    Immediately, some people didn¡¯t buy what Commander Xie said and replied, ¡°Everyone know that division is one of the top realms in the military world, and obviously it should be difficult to enter. Since you want your Xu Cheng to join, then let him show his skills. If you want us to fulfill his wish by going easy on him, then it would be an insult to that division!¡°

    Commander Xie gritted his teeth. ¡°Bunch of b-stards!¡±

    Instructor Yan looked at Xu Cheng on the screen and sighed, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s still not able to let go of what happenedst year, so this time he deliberately wants to prove himself by fighting all six of them at once.¡±

 Chapter 229.1 - Bro, Whatâ€™s Your Name? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 229: Bro, What¡¯s Your Name? (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng could definitely go and find those top-tier soldiers and take them out one by one, yet just like what Instructor Yan and Commander Xie thought, he knew the achievement and process wouldn¡¯t be exceptional enough. Even if he were to get first ce that way, he may still not be considered exceptional enough to be considered for admission by the Dragon Division. Last year, someone also got MVP and first ce, yet rumors said that he was only recruited onto the backup list of the Dragon Division, just like Li Wei and Luo Yi. Xu Cheng needed to disy absolute dominance over the rest to be directly picked to be one of the 54 aces. So, soloing those elites was too boring, and he needed to take all six of them on at once and win with absolute power to get first ce.

    So, even though these guys were initially too prideful to join hands to gang up on him, Xu Cheng forced them to see the clear difference of power between them and thus team up.

    Bagh was the most calm one and was also the most arrogant one. When Xu Cheng tossed a piece of the de to Bagh, he warned Xu Cheng. But Xu Cheng justughed in response and said, ¡°I heard that in the whole country¡¯s military, you are one of the most powerful fighters in terms of strength. Can you show me?¡±

    As he said that, he ced his hands on the ground and immediately shot off towards him, hurling his fist forward.

    Bagh didn¡¯t care at first, but when that shadow-like body arrived before him with that fist charging at him, he could clearly feel a powerful force shearing the air. Bagh¡¯s face immediately grew serious, and initially wanting to try to catch that fist, he decided to dodge atst.

    When Xu Cheng¡¯s fist scraped past the side of his face, he could clearly feel the strong wind cutting some hair off of his head, and his face was also feeling a bit of a burn from the strong wind.

    He dodged it, and Xu Cheng¡¯s punch mmed directly onto a tree. With a loud bam, that tree directly broke, with the upper half falling down to the ground.

    Bagh swallowed some spittle. Holy crap, this is too terrifying! If he didn¡¯t dodge that punch from earlier, he wasn¡¯t sure if his head would still be on his neck.

    The other people also felt that Xu Cheng was like a monster, and whoever that still underestimated him would really be the biggest dumb-ss alive.

    Bagh retreated as he shouted at the others, ¡°Looks like no one can really solo him.¡±

    The other four took a step forward, joining Bagh as they stood shoulder by shoulder and looked at Xu Cheng. Daoba Li climbed back up and stood in the row with the others. Now, the six of them finally decided to gang up on Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Very well, then show me the reason you guys are so proud.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid that you will be spending the next few months in the hospital,¡± Cike Xin said as he rolled forward and swept the ground with a fast kick, attacking Xu Cheng¡¯s lower body.

    Xu Cheng calmly lifted his leg and took a step back, Cike Xin shot up from the ground and tried to strike from both sides at Xu Cheng¡¯s head. Xu Cheng lifted his hands and pushed away the two hands attacking from both sides and kicked him in the belly. Xin was sent into the air beforending with his face eating dirt.

    Then, from both sides, Liao Jun and Wei Jie came up trying to lock down Xu Cheng. They each grabbed onto one arm and pulled to the side, while Bagh jumped past Cike Xin and punched towards Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, which wasn¡¯t defended.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed briefly as he swung both arms forward, smashing Liao Jun and Wei Jie together like two rackets and pping Bagh like a patty with two pieces of bread.

    The three of them were all dizzy, and Xu Cheng then threw both Liao Jun and Wei Jie to the side as he turned his body and back-kicked Bagh in the chest. The three of them were all in the air as they flew off into different directions.

    Zhang Chao threw a fist at Xu Cheng from behind, and Xu Cheng lowered his body forward as he threw another back-kick, taking down Zhang Chao. Immediately, Daoba Li¡¯s leg swept over and Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t dodge in time, so he directly responded to it with a kick as well.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Daoba Li felt like his leg was almost broken. He fell to the ground on his side as he slid a dozen meters.

 Chapter 229.2 - Bro, Whatâ€™s Your Name? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 229: Bro, What¡¯s Your Name? (Part two)</b>

    Bagh, who just flew out, charged back at Xu Cheng again. And this time, he gathered every ounce of force left inside of him and threw a punch at Xu Cheng¡¯s face. It was so fast, and Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hide but rather punched out as well to take him head on.

    Bammmm!

    A loud and deep noise sounded when the two fists collided. Bagh indeed had a lot of strength, and Xu Cheng was also pushed back a few meters from the impact before regaining bnce. But, it ended a lot worse for Bagh. He couldn¡¯t regain his footing after taking dozen steps back and only stopped after running into a tree. The skin on his fist was all broken as blood dripped, his bones cracking and his whole arm beginning to shiver.

    When he saw Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t injured at all and just took a few steps back, he was shocked.

    Not only him, from that series of coordinated attacks, everyone was shocked because the six of them didn¡¯t gain any upperhand from that fight at all. Then, taking another look at Xu Cheng, although it looked like he was on the passive side, he was the only that wasn¡¯t injured.

    Bagh took in a breath and slowly straightened his body. The other guys slowly stood up as well. Then, under the moonlight, those people exchanged a look. Although nothing was said, an agreement was tacitly reached.

    At the next moment, aside from Daoba Li who couldn¡¯t get back up due to his injuries, the other five surrounded Xu Cheng and attacked him at the same time.

    Since they couldn¡¯t beat him in twos or threes, they decided to go at the same time. After all, it was difficult for one person to deal with all five of them, and as long as they attacked quickly and tired out Xu Cheng, giving him no chance to attack, they should be able to take him down.

    Xu Cheng was indeed having a bit of difficulty handling them all. Although he had his ultrasonic system picking up and feeding the information of the attacks to his brain, he was still a bit overwhelmed up against 5 pairs of hands and feeting at him with everything they got. Those five were not ordinary soldiers, and their speed and explosive strength were all top-notch. He could predict the pathing of their attacks, yet he didn¡¯t have enough hands or legs to deal with all of it.

    So, after about a few seconds, Xu Cheng did take a few punches, and when he was beginning to feel the pain and gritted his teeth, the others thought it was their chance to seal the deal.

    Bagh and Liao Jun had good leg strength and they immediately clipped onto Xu Cheng¡¯s legs, making him unable to dodge or move around. Then, the other three each locked down Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and neck,pletely restraining him.

    At this moment, Bagh shouted at Daoba Li, ¡°Are you dead yet? If not, now¡¯s your chance to end him!¡±

    Daoba Li coughed up some blood. He slowly got up and began walking towards Xu Cheng, step by step, with a smile on his face. ¡°Looks like you still can¡¯t take me out.¡±

    He stomped on the knife handle, catching it as it flicked into the air. Then, he came over, prepared to slide the de across Xu Cheng¡¯s throat.

    Xu Cheng looked at the crowd and Daoba Li panting, saying in disdain, ¡°Is that all you got? It¡¯s a bit disappointing though, I didn¡¯t even sweat yet and you guys are already tired?¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s neck suddenly became thicker as he roared.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    He summoned more than 20 times the power of a human¡¯s limit, almost 1600 kilograms of force! Even if all five of the men on himbined their weight, it would be no more than 1000 kilograms. There was just no way they could rival the explosive strength of that much power.

    As a result, all five of them were repelled away by Xu Cheng, and the scene at that time could only be described as brutal and ruthless.

    Daoba Li was shocked. Seeing Xu Cheng with veins popping out and a face full of anger, those originally-injured legs of his softened again. Xu Cheng grabbed him by the throat and directly raised him into the air.

    He said, word for word, ¡°Do you want to go out yourself, or do you want me to give you a hand?¡±

    Daoba Li was about to rip off his own badge to surrender.

    ¡°Did I approve it yet?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give him this chance as he threw him against a tree with force. Daoba Li hit the tree and directly coughed up blood and fainted.

    With his back facing the other five, he said in a hoarse and deep voice, ¡°Who else?¡±

    No one answered him, as they were all coughing on the ground since they suffered quite a bit of internal damage from the force earlier.

    Looking at those five, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°What about you guys? Do you want me to rip off your badges or will you guys do it yourselves?¡±

    The five of them knew they stood no chance, and they closed their eyes and ripped off their badges, indicating that they willingly surrendered. Then, Xu Cheng suddenly dropped to his knees as he basically depleted his stamina. Bagh slowly walked over, extended his hand, and said, ¡°You won.¡±

    Xu Cheng panted,ughed, and took the hand. Bagh pulled him up and asked, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at those five and solemnly introduced himself, ¡°The 5th Military Region, head of the Three Swordsmen, Xu Cheng.¡±

 Chapter 230.1 - Top Tier Special Forces Club (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 230: Top Tier Special Forces Club (Part one)</b>

    ¡°Head of the Three Swordsmen, Xu Cheng.¡±

    In the past, this name might have been aughing stock among the other military regions, but probably everyone would learn and respect this name from this day forward.

    The elite soldiers including Liao Jun, Wei Jie, Ye Qiu, Wang An, Bagh, Cike Ah-Xin, Tie Shi, and Zhang Chao were carried away on stretchers. Xu Cheng was also on one, and while he was getting carried into an ambnce, those guys whistled at him.

    Seeing them all covered in bandages with IV-drips set up on the side, he felt a bit awkward, because he was the one that caused all of their injuries.

    Ye Qiu had an IV set up for him, and he also had ice packs all over his legs. He already heard about Xu Cheng soloing six people. ncing at Bagh and the others, he bitterlyughed, ¡°Inparison to those six, I didn¡¯t lose too much face.¡±

    Tie Shi rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What are you talking about? The doctor said your butt hole got ripped as well.¡±

    The others all burst intoughter. From now on, the cold solo elite of the military had to bear the nickname of ¡°Wrecked Cheeks¡±.

    Tie Shiughed too hard and he ripped his wound open again. He gritted his teeth in pain and shouted, ¡°Ah, yo, Doc, you didn¡¯t seal this up good enough. Come back.¡±

    Wang Anughed and looked at Tie Shi. ¡°The doc said you suffered the most injuries. You indeed deserve it, haha. I heard you also broke the rules too?¡±

    Tie Shi red at Wang An. ¡°I did all that so my four bros plus Liu Wei could run and find Bagh and the others to convince them to join forces. I couldn¡¯t stop him at all, okay? So I just broke the rules and asked him to fight me again. But who knew, even after I surrendered, that added another punch.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at him from the corner of his eyes, and Tie Shi immediately felt his b-tthole tightening and he corrected what he just said, ¡°I¡¯m the ¡±

    Tie Shi was a bit terrified seeing Xu Cheng looking at him like this and he immediately turned to Bagh and scolded, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scold you all, but howe all six of you couldn¡¯t beat him even after teaming up? You guys are a big embarrassment, bringing shame to our club.¡±

    Bagh bitterlyughed, ¡°We really had no chance. Tie Shi, you have the quickest speed, but didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t even stop him? So, that means you are no longer the fastest. In terms of pure power, I finally met someone that has more strength than me. I have no objections after losing to him.¡±

    Liu Wei: ¡°Then I have no objections at all, because my most proud identity as the godly shooter has no effect on him at all.¡±

    Ye Qiu nced at the others. ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    Liao Jun, Wei Jie, Zhang Chao, Wang An, and the others all shook their heads.

    Then, Ye Qiu smiled and said, ¡°Then if no one has any objections, it¡¯s a full pass?¡±

    Bagh frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Daoba Li might object.¡±

    Ye Qiu snorted, ¡°His vote doesn¡¯t count. Besides, the rule of the club is always spoken through power. So, it¡¯s a full pass.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    Xu Cheng listened to them chitchatting and he asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s a full pass?¡±

    Ye Qiu grinned. ¡°Wee to the Top Special Forces Club.¡±

    Baghughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. In the business field, there are second-gen rich heirs doing stuff like racing in supercar clubs, and the second-gen heirs from military families here in the military obviously have our own home as well. That¡¯s the Top Special Forces Club. The difference between ours and that Supercar Club is that you get epted based on your own capabilities rather than background. Also, in this club, everything¡¯s straightforward, and if there¡¯s anything, we just solve it with fists rather than scheme behind people¡¯s backs.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°But you said it¡¯s a home for second-gen heirs of military families, yet I¡¯m just an orphan without a background. Isn¡¯t it unsuitable for me to join you guys?¡±

 Chapter 230.2 - Top Tier Special Forces Club (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 230: Top Tier Special Forces Club (Part two)</b>

    Ye Qiu immediately replied, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Unlike those clubs in business or politics that rely on stepping on other people to climb up the ranks, we emphasize solidarity. So here, your background doesn¡¯t matter as long as you are a soldier and you are capable, you can join us. Here, we are more united than anyone else, and if anyone of us gets bullied, us bros will even drive tanks or fighter jets over to save you! Besides, it¡¯s not just anyone that can be invited, or we wouldn¡¯t have the word ¡®top¡¯ in our club name. Right now, only these guys in front of you right now are qualified to be members, but you are more than qualified to join us. You said you don¡¯t have any background, but with your capabilities and achievements today, you think you won¡¯t aplish big things in the future? Although you aren¡¯t a second gen from a powerful family, you have the potential to be the first gen to start a powerful family.¡±

    Since Xu Cheng wanted to be more powerful and more qualified to be Lin Chuxue¡¯s man, he knew very well that he needed towork and increase his status. It also seemed that it wasn¡¯t against his principles to join this club. After pausing for a moment, he looked at those people and asked, ¡°Then who¡¯s the boss of this club right now?¡±

    Bagh looked at Ye Qiu and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Ye Qiu¡¯s the current club president, but not because of his family background but because in the younger generation, he¡¯s the strongest.¡±

    Ye Qiu directly said to Xu Cheng, ¡°But if youe, you can be the boss.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    Ye Qiu: ¡°I said before, because of your capabilities.¡±

    Xu Chengid back on his stretcher with his arms behind his head and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can join, but I don¡¯t want to be the president. Let me say this beforehand, I won¡¯t do anything that touches my bottomline.¡±

    Ye Qiu and the others allughed. ¡°You really think we are those second-gen rich heirs that just rely on family background? We are soldiers, and we are the sword and shield of our nation. If even we don¡¯t have rules, the country would be in chaos already. Don¡¯t just look at how some of us may be undereducated and bullsh-t a lot, we all have patriotic hearts and straightforward manners. There will be rules, and it¡¯s the professional ethics of us soldiers to follow them.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Sounds great. Then alright, I¡¯m in, but I don¡¯t have any money to pay for whatever membership fee.¡±

    Ye Qiu: ¡°What are you talking about? If we actually try to raise money, then it would be illegal fund-raising under no-business license like those supercar clubs and second-gen rich heirs. Most of use from military families, and if our dad or grandpa knew about this, they would obviously break our legs. But that¡¯s enough introductions today, in the future once you hang out more with us, you will know that we are for sure great citizens of this country.¡±

    Baghughed at Xu Cheng. ¡°Your worries are unnecessary. I¡¯m the same as you. I came from a minority race and don¡¯t have any notable background, and I learned after joining this club that normally everyone just spends so much effort on training and sparring that there¡¯s really no time to do much else. If Ye Qiu and the others were to always go to nightclubs and such, then his family probably wouldn¡¯t allow him to stay in the military anymore.¡±

    After hearing this, Xu Cheng suddenly thought of a person. ¡°Which one of you knows Hu Bing?¡±

    Ye Qiu lifted his brows. ¡°I do. That guy¡¯s a bit arrogant, but he¡¯s kind of like one of us. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s limited by his talents, and he doesn¡¯t get much say in his family. If he could join our club through thispetition, then maybe his family would respect his decision to let him stay in the military. But from what it looks like right now, he probably has to go into politics now.¡±

 Chapter 231.1 - Other Peopleâ€™s Commander (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 231.1: Other People¡¯s Commander (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t he convince his family?¡±

    Ye Qiu: ¡°His family isn¡¯t simple, and they may be just as influential in politics as my family is within the military. He can¡¯t go against his family because he couldn¡¯t prove that he is better suited for the military. Besides, he is also the eldest son in his generation, and the other cousins and brothers of his are all pretty scummy. Since he is the only one that is presentable, his family wants to raise him to be their sessor. But, he really likes the military and doesn¡¯t want to go into politics. I heard about it already, and how you were forced by your own team to fight by yourself. You think that if his family was simple, yourmander would just let that little brat be the team captain and have everyone y around him? Even though that happened, you are still too good; even going solo, you managed to get first ce. This was a dream I always had but two years ago, I tried it when I was in my prime. But then, I was getting chased by all those left and right like a mouse. In the end, I met up with my team after learning the gap between my dream and reality.¡±

    As the two chatted, they were all sent to the military hospital and started to get treated.

    Xu Cheng was a bit dehydrated due to consuming too much of his energy. Although his power was terrifying, it exhausted his body pretty quickly. His body was still not used to him suddenly summoning this much strength and pulled a few muscles and tissues, so he also needed to rest in bed for a bit.

    But, his injury was the lightest and simplest. The other so-called master-level soldiers were all looking at different levels of disability and needed to be hospitalized for long-term observation and treatment.

    At the moment thepetition ended, Commander Xie mimicked Xu Cheng and shouted at thosemanders, ¡°Who else?!¡±

    Thosemanders from the top-tier military regions were all dumbfounded and speechless.

    Commander Xie couldn¡¯t help but tease them, ¡°Oh, let me remind you, because Bagh and the others all ripped off their badges at the same time, it¡¯s going to be hard to sort out second ce to seventh ce. You guys can take your time and fight over them.¡±

    Then, he handsomely turned around with Instructor Yan and left the room, even feeling like he was floating as he walked, leaving those oldmanders immediately surrounding the referee and trying to fight for a higher ce. In the end, they even began fighting.

    In the military hospital, Xu Cheng was lying on his bed with an IV set up. The whole hall was filled with contestants of thispetition. They were either sitting with an IV needle in their arm orying down, and they chatted. Indeed, soldiers all had really straightforward characters, they would treat thepetition seriously on the battlefield but go back to being friends after thepetition and discuss what happened. It could be observed that they were really enjoying it.

    At this moment, two men walked up to Xu Cheng¡¯s bed. One guy extended his hand, wanting to shake Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Huang An. I¡¯m the guy that was sniped by you first in the leg and then in the head while four men were covering me.¡±

    After getting eliminated, Huang An went and asked his instructor, and after learning that it was only one person that destroyed their whole team, he experienced aplete mental copse and then became a big fan. So, he really wanted to get to meet Xu Cheng, and after he was out, he was also waiting for news of Xu Cheng. Then, after learning that he actually won first ce, Huang An felt like the solo ace this year was really on a whole new level, even better than those textbook examples.

    Xu Cheng shook his hand and jokingly replied, ¡°You are not here to seek revenge, right?¡±

    Huang Anughed. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it too, but after hearing that you won a 1v6 against the top-tier masters, I decided to go home and continue dreaming instead.¡±

    Bedside him, Ah-Pao looked at Xu Cheng passionately with a pen in hand. ¡°Umm... Can I get a signature from you?¡°

    Xu Cheng felt a bit awkward. But seeing how serious and sincere Ah-Pao was, he grabbed over the pen and signed on Ah-Pao¡¯s uniform. Then, Ah-Pao also asked to get a photo with Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 231.2 - Other Peopleâ€™s Commander (Part two)

    <b> Other People¡¯s Commander (Part two)</b>

    At this time, someone else came over and walked towards Xu Cheng. He also extended his arm for a handshake with Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng nodded, shaking his hand, and that guy asked him, ¡°The smoke was so thick, how did you manage to headshot me?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and replied, ¡°Because I bet on the fact that you were eager. I know your team didn¡¯t get a single point, and after you saw Captain Huang An and his team run off, you were very eager to chase after them. So when the smokepletely covered that area, I made a bet that you would run out from behind that tree right away to chase after them. And I got it right.¡±

    ¡°Without good marksman skills, it¡¯s useless even if you made the right bet. I have to admit how skilled you are,¡± after that guy admiringly said a few words, he left.

    After Xu Cheng sent off that one, he saw two beds getting rolled into the hall he was in. Behind the two doctors that walked in with those beds followed that one female soldier, Wang Ying.

    When Wang Ying walked past Xu Cheng, she snorted and rolled her eyes. Those resentful eyes made it look like Xu Cheng took advantage of her and then dumped her or something, making Xu Cheng feel quite awkward.

    Those two beds were parked beside Xu Cheng. Seeing two mummies, Xu Cheng asked Wang Ying, ¡°Who are these two?¡±

    Wang Ying didn¡¯t want to talk to him and she just folded her arms and ignored him.

    It was actually those two ¡°mummies¡± that were especially ¡°excited¡±. They shouted, ¡°You are the one that facking did this to us, and you are asking who we are?¡±

    Hearing the voices of those two ¡°mummies¡±, Xu Cheng finally recognized that it was Wu Hao and Yan Wei.

    ¡°You... How did you guys hurt your head too? I don¡¯t remember hitting your head though...¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously.

    Yan Wei red at him. ¡°You still have the balls to mention it?! Which fcking put the mines around us? Now our ears are even suffering intermittent tinnitus and that¡¯s why we have bandages around our head as well.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°But you guys could¡¯ve plugged your ears...¡±

    Those two immediately stopped talking. A burning rage ignited in their heart again upon remembering the pig-like teammates they had.

    Wu Hao said with regret, ¡°If we knew you were this strong, we would¡¯ve just teamed up. We could¡¯ve made our way into the top three, but that ship has already sailed...¡±

    ¡°See? Isn¡¯t that right? I already told you guys earlier, I can just carry you, yet you guys insisted on fighting me. What are you guys ranked now?¡±

    Speaking of this, Wang Ying snorted. Everyone knew it was mainly her that was against cooperating with Xu Cheng at that time. Now, this woman had some strong opinion of Xu Cheng, and of course it was because of how Xu Cheng used her to block bullets... She would¡¯ve let it go if it was just once, but Xu Cheng did it twice! She got shot so many times that her butt was still hurting right now.

    Yet, even until now, she still hadn¡¯t heard a single apology from Xu Cheng. Seeing that there was still no sign of Xu Cheng being even a little apologetic about what he did, she became even more furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Last year, we were 5th ce, but this year, I think we are 15th. I heard ourmander is furious right now.

    At this moment, Commander Xie and Instructor Yan walked in. Commander Xie was smiling nonstop as he walked in and sat down by Xu Cheng¡¯s bed. He took Xu Cheng¡¯s hand excitingly and said, ¡°Good job, Xu Cheng. Recover well, and in three days, wear our regional uniform and go to the award ceremony to ept the reward and make our region shine on stage. You didn¡¯t disappoint me. In the past when you left, it was indeed a right decision to not cancel your serving status. I always had hope for you, and this time when Instructor Yan told me to add you onto the team, I immediately approved as well because I know you will always be a man capable of creating miracles. When we get back, immediately, promotion!¡±

    Wu Hao mumbled on the side, ¡°Look at other people¡¯smanders...¡±

 Chapter 232.1 - Difference Between the Two Clubs (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 232: Difference Between the Two Clubs (Part one)</b>

    After Xu Cheng thanked Commander Xie, he looked at Instructor Yan and saw that guy had actually began crying.

    ¡°Why the f-ck are you crying?¡± Xu Chengughed and said.

    Instructor Yan: ¡°Of course I would, I¡¯m too excited! Our 5th MR had been established for so many years and hadn¡¯t done well a single time in thepetitions. By the name, we are called the 5th MR, but it was more like we were 5th fromst. But this year, I couldn¡¯t be more proud, and I can now confidently stick the finger up at those top-tier military regions that had been bullying us for so long.¡±

    As he said that, he even tightly hugged Xu Cheng and said sincerely, ¡°You were right, and thank goodness you joined this year. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, Big Bro, if you keep acting like this, I will really be scared that you wille to my room in the middle of the night and give me your bum. Stop disgusting me,¡± Xu Cheng joked.

    Instructor Yan lightly punched him on the chest. ¡°Can¡¯t you let me be sentimental just once? I rarely cry, okay? Each drip is as precious as gold, you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng lightly punched back. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s grab a drinkter.¡±

    Instructor Yan: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s for sure! We will drink to our heart¡¯s content! For now, just focus on recovering, themander and I still have some things to tend to. Give me a call when you are out of the hospital, I will pick you up.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Then, Commander Xie and Instructor Yan left.

    After sending those two off, Wu Hao said, ¡°Tsk tsk, promotion already? Look at how considerate the other people¡¯smander is.¡±

    Yan Wei red at him. ¡°If you can also solo your way to first ce, I think ourmander would even get people to build a bronze statue of you in our military region.¡±

    Wu Hao looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Did you hear that? That bronze statue is enough for your name to get passed on for centuries, just hurry up ande to our military region. Us three aren¡¯t bad too, we just need someone to carry us.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nah, I will stick with the 5th Military Region. I will be their soldier while I¡¯m alive, and I will be their ghost when I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Yan Wei: ¡°Wow, you are already brainwashed by yourmander.¡±

    At this moment, a dozen or so people came in. Their faces were all covered in bruises, and judging by their looks, they also cried not long ago.

    Xu Cheng asked Yan Wei curiously, ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡±

    Yan Wei oddly looked back at Xu Cheng. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember beating those people. Most people were all taken out by my sniper rifle, and I only fought those high-ranking soldiers.¡±

    Yan Wei: ¡°I heard they were all physically punished, some people even saying that theirmander personally beat them up. You don¡¯t know that it was all because of you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Xu Cheng was confused. ¡°Then I really didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Wu Haoughed and said, ¡°Take a closer look at him, you can¡¯t recognize them? The most humiliated ones this year are them. They didn¡¯t even get to warm up or even wake up, and they were already eliminated. They broke the record on how quickly an entire team can get eliminated, and you think theirmander would tolerate that? Looking at how those people didn¡¯t even sweat and were already sent out, their Instructor punished them with pushups first and then beat them up. I heard theirmander even coughed up blood.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately remembered. Weren¡¯t those people the ones that were taken out by him when they were still asleep? Now that was awkward.

    After the captain of this group walked in and nced everywhere, he said in a slightly unfriendly tone, ¡°Who¡¯s Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    Those fifteen people all looked over and then surrounded him. They didn¡¯t look that friendly, and the atmosphere was pretty tense.

    Just when they were getting closer, Liao Jun and Bagh walked over and blocked in front of Xu Cheng. Bagh asked impatiently, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±

    When the captain saw it was Bagh, his heart jumped. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Nothing, we just wanted to meet him.¡±

    Liao Jun directly said, ¡°He¡¯s a member of our Top Tier club, I think you should think twice before seeking trouble with him.¡±

    That captain was shocked. He immediately nodded. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing, we just wanted toe and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 232.2 - Difference Between the Two Clubs (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 232: Difference Between the Two Clubs (Part two)</b>

    Bagh said to the 15 people, ¡°I know you guys are still in denial and unwilling to ept defeat because of how you were all eliminated, but if you want to look for trouble, then follow the rules. Wait until he recovers, and then you can challenge him all you want. How about that?¡±

    That captain¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°But will he agree to it? We are indeed unwilling to ept our defeat, getting eliminated just like that and then shouldering the name of beingst ce. I will be honest, it¡¯s really hard for us to ept this oue. Can you ask him if he will ept our challenges after he recovers?¡±

    ¡°Challenging Xu Cheng?¡±

    Those at the scene that already witnessed the power of Xu Cheng all snorted, and they also all knew how strong this captain was. Didn¡¯t he see that all the Top Tier Special Forces Club¡¯s members were already on Xu Cheng¡¯s side? That was already a recognition of Xu Cheng¡¯s capabilities, yet this dumb-ss still wanted to challenge him?

    Hearing his words, Xu Cheng answered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wee you once I recover.¡±

    ¡°Remember your words, and you better not run away.¡± After the guy left those words, he left with his team.

    Bagh turned to look at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°He¡¯s an ordinary member of the club, and for some things you can feel free to use the reputation of the club to save you from meaningless trouble. If you don¡¯t want to, just say the word. Besides, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong at thepetition, so you don¡¯t have to mind them.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and said nonchntly, ¡°I understand how he feels to be out before even waking up. If he¡¯s that confident, then I will just give him a chance and let him vent out his frustration. I will just treat it as a friendly spar between club members.¡±

    ¡°Up to you. Give me your number by the way. Once everyone recovers, let¡¯s all go and grab a drink,¡± Baghughed and said.

    Xu Cheng nodded and gave them his number. After they left, Wu Hao and Yan Wei looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°You joined the Top club?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I guess so, but I will wait and see first what kind of club it is.¡±

    Yan Wei: ¡°Are you dumb? Do you know how many people desperately want to join? Over the 36 military divisions¡¯ special warfare division, there are over six digits of soldiers, and only the capable ones can join the ¡®Special Forces Club¡¯. But above that, only the most outstanding ones could be qualified to join the ¡®Top Tier¡¯. The second gen heirs in the political field also have their ¡®Supercar Club¡¯, but our military one is definitely no weaker than theirs. Here, everyone¡¯s a soldier, and most importantly, this one¡¯s more united than that one. In today¡¯s day and age, it¡¯s hard to take steps forward if you don¡¯t have a solid background. What are you hesitating about if you can join this club? Let me tell you, Ye Qiu and the others are not just elite soldiers, they also came from prestigious military families. You don¡¯t even have a good military background, what do you think they will try to take advantage of? As for us, we are just a part of the ordinary special forces club and we are not even qualified to join ¡®Top¡¯. Listen to us, just join them. It will definitely be good for your future.¡±

    Wu Hao also nodded. ¡°Just look at how Bagh and Liao Jun stood up for you. This is the difference between our club and that ¡®Supercar Club¡¯. Over there, there¡¯s too many conflicts of interest so you can¡¯t make good friends there. But here, it¡¯s all about who¡¯s stronger in a fight, and you win respect with how strong you are. There¡¯s no scheming behind your back, taking advantage of people or whatever, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

 Chapter 233.1 - Hu Bingâ€™s Gratitude (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 233: Hu Bing¡¯s Gratitude (Part one)</b>

    The next day, Xu Cheng was discharged from the hospital. When he walked out, he was quite surprised to see the people waiting outside for him. Including Hu Bing, all 14 team members that participated in thispetition came to pick up Xu Cheng, and they began apuding in unison.

    Xu Cheng felt a bit awkward, and he smiled and shook his head. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°Senior, first of all, congrattions on a speedy recovery.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, we need to thank you for winning the championship for our military region.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, we need to apologize for our selfishness back at thepetition.¡±

    Then, all 14 of them saluted Xu Cheng together.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°That¡¯s enough, we are all bros. Now you are treating me like an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you really don¡¯t me us? We know that as a team, disunity is a big taboo, and the head instructor already scolded us. So, as long as you are willing to forgive us, you can do whatever you please. Whether you want to scold us or beat us up, we will all take it,¡± a soldier said with his chest up high.

    The rest of them all nodded in agreement, including Hu Bing.

    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Cheng looked at these people.

    All of them didn¡¯t even blink and just kept nodding.

    Xu Cheng grinned and replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a cig ever since the start of thepetition, anyone got one? If you do, I will forgive you all.¡±

    Hu Bing grinned and immediately took out a pack from his pocket it and passed it to Xu Cheng. Like someone who hadn¡¯t eaten for days, he immediately took the pack, picked one, and put it in his mouth. Then, he put his arm around Hu Bing and said, ¡°I heard from Big Brother Xie that you cried?¡±

    Hu Bing waspletely caught off guard. ¡°Nonsense, that was me just-¡±

    Xu Cheng immediatelyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I cried in the past too. We are humans after all, not robots. So what if we cried, we have emotions too, but if those tears roll out but you don¡¯t know to reflect on your mistakes, then that would be a coward. Let¡¯s go, get into the car.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng dragged those people into the bus that they had prepared and headed back to the hotel.

    On the way, Xu Cheng smoked as he looked at the scenery outside. He looked back at Hu Bing, seeing how he had his head lowered and seemed to have something on his mind, Xu Cheng passed him a cig as well.

    Hu Bing was quite surprised and he epted it and lit it up.

    Taking a puff, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Are you thinking about how to talk to your family when you get back?¡±

    Hu Bing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to escape that home.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment, and then he snorted. ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°I¡¯m serious, Brother Cheng. I saw your moves that day, and with everything else that happened at thepetition, I reached a big enlightenment and felt that there¡¯s still much for me to learn, so it¡¯s definitely impossible for me to go into politics. I realized that I¡¯m just born to be a soldier, and I rather run away, leave this country, and serve missions abroad.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I heard about the situation at your family and how you are probably the most promising yet only suitable sessor. You are clearly not going to be able to run away if your family wanted to find you.¡±

    Hu Bing sighed. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to go into politics. Not only do people have to be very sleek and fake, there is a lot of scheming going on. That kind of lifestyle will destroy me sooner orter. Money and power really doesn¡¯t mean much to me I just need enough for me to spend, that¡¯s all, but I want freedom more.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. He pointed at the otherrades and said to Hu Bing, ¡°Look at them, and look at me, do you know how much we envy your background? Do you know why we are working so hard? Of course we are trying to do what¡¯s best for our future. If we don¡¯t work hard and then retire, then what do you think we can do when we go back to the society with that kind of education level? Your family has their reasons for not wanting you to stay in the military.¡±

    Hu Bing looked down at the ground, helpless.

    Xu Cheng thought of something. He patted him on the shoulder and slowly said, ¡°Actually... you might not need to go back.¡±

    Hu Bing immediately snapped his neck towards Xu Cheng. ¡°Is there a way?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Did you forget that we won first ce?¡±

    Hu Bing bitterly smiled. ¡°But everyone knows that first ce belongs solely to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But the glory belongs to our whole team. At most, I can get the MVP for solo, but the 1st ce belongs to the 5th MR. ording to the rewards tier list, the championship team¡¯s members will all have good career prospects after they retire, so you already got a pretty good career lined up for you after you retire. At least, this honor will be more shiny on your resume than if your family sent you into politics to start from the bottom. If your family isn¡¯t dumb, they wouldn¡¯t let you waste this opportunity and go home. Isn¡¯t that your chance? Everyone knows how hard it is to take 1st ce, and the career prospects for championship team members is definitely also top tier.¡±

 Chapter 233.2 - Hu Bingâ€™s Gratitude (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 233: Hu Bing¡¯s Gratitude (Part two)</b>

    Hu Bing¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened, and he excitedly pulled on Xu Cheng¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Brother Cheng, if that¡¯s really the case, then I owe you a big favor!¡±

    Xu Chengughed, ¡°What favor. You are a member of the team, and this is what you should have. You still felt that this champion spot had nothing to do with you, so you forgot all about the key rewards that we get.¡±

    Hu Bing bitterly smiled. ¡°This championship indeed has nothing to do with me, it was all you. If I still don¡¯t realize that, then I would be really stupid. Brother Cheng, it was you that won the championship for us, and just like you said, it¡¯s not difficult, not to mention winning it solo. So, if I don¡¯t need to leave the military, then I, Hu Bing, will do anything for you at yourmand.¡±

    ¡°We are allrades, there¡¯s no need to say these things. Just work harder in the future. Remember, when you are weak, everything you say or do is wrong. Only when you are stronger, will the things you say be the truth.

    Xu Cheng patted his shoulder and didn¡¯t say more. He turned to the window, took a smoke and closed his eyes.

    When they arrived at the hotel, everyone went to the bathhouse. Manyrades were around Xu Cheng asking this and that, all wanting to know how Xu Cheng managed to survive the jungle.

    Hu Bing had been waiting for a phone call. When the call came, he walked out of the hotel nervously. An Audi drove over, and it was his uncle. Hu Bing knew it would all depend on what this man had to say to him that would decide whether he could stay at the military.

    After getting into the Audi, there was a big belly middle-aged man in sses. He first smiled, then patted Hu Bing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Good job, Brat. 1st ce, we didn¡¯t expect it at all.¡±

    Hu Bing bitterly smiled. ¡°Uncle, just tell me what the family decision is for me. I know that I actually didn¡¯t contribute anything for my team.¡±

    His uncleughed and said, ¡°The process isn¡¯t important, it¡¯s the result, you know? You guys got first ce, and you will also be given good rewards like top tier career prospects when you retire, which will be a lot better than what we can arrange for you. Today, I¡¯m not here to sentence you but to deliver the good news! Your old man said you can stay, but if you don¡¯t work hard in the future to show that you deserve this first ce, then he will beat you up.¡±

    Hu Bing was overjoyed. ¡°Really? I really can stay in the military now?¡±

    Just like Brother Cheng said, with the halo of the championship team, he got what he wanted. Now, he couldn¡¯t even bear to think about what would happen if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t join thepetition this year and won it for them. His career in the military would really be doomed. Xu Cheng indeed saved Hu Bing¡¯s dream.

    When Xu Cheng was still at the bathhouse boasting to the rookies about his time in the jungle, Hu Bing also came over with a towel. Seeing his face overflowing with joy, he snorted, ¡°Won the lottery?¡±

    Hu Bing nodded. ¡°Yeah, a couple hundred million!¡±

    Then, he dropped his soap, went to pick it, and then pointed his b-tt at Xu Cheng and grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and swore, ¡°Get the f¨Ck out of here.¡±

 Chapter 234.1 - Award Ceremony (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 234: Award Ceremony (Part one)</b>

    Two dayster, at the Yanjing Military Martial Arts Venue, many buses arrived, and the soldiers were all present in their military region¡¯s uniforms because this was themendation event after thepetition.

    Every participating soldier came in formal military attire, and the muscr soldiers standing in rows gave off a very energetic feeling. Here, you wouldn¡¯t see any young meat (TL note: ng for young boys with silky smooth skin). These were all tough men that had been throughbat.

    Xu Cheng also saw familiar faces, including Ye Qiu and the others. Although still injured, they all came to attend the event. Now, only those that couldn¡¯t get out of bed were still resting at the hospital; those that could move all came.

    Daoba Li looked a bit awkward when he saw Xu Cheng. He walked over and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°About what happened in the past, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already beat you up. But if you don¡¯t feel satisfied in the future, I can give you another beating.¡±

    Daoba Li lifted his eyebrows and thenughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, next time we still won¡¯t know who will be the one doing the beating.¡±

    Then, both of them walked into the venue, and inside, the over 500 participating soldiers all walked to their seats which had been arranged by the military regions.

    Xu Cheng saw Commander Xie, the Chief of Staff of the 5th MR, and Instructor Yan sitting in the first row. This year, the seating was quite interesting. Due to the unexpected ascension to first ce, the seating area of the 5th Military Region was at the very front. The smile on Commander Xie, and the Chief of Staff¡¯s faces just didn¡¯t stop; it was just such a satisfying feeling to sit at the front with everyone looking at the back of their heads.

    Once everyone had been seated, a couple of generalmanders walked in, and everyone stood up to salute. Then, the national anthem began ying with the g being raised in the stadium, and everyone remained standing and sang quietly.

    Then, everyone sat down, and the generalmanders went up to give a speech, motivating the soldiers.

    ¡°It would only be a country if there¡¯s a home, and protecting the country is protecting our home, protecting the hundreds and thousands of homes. This year, you have all disyed excellent capabilities, and I hope that no matter where you are assigned to in the future, you can all be the backbone that protects the stability and safety of our country. The stronger you guys are, the stronger the people¡¯s sense of identity and the more prosperous the nation will be. I hope that in the future, you will always live by the duty of a soldier. I¡¯m proud of you all for constantly working hard to better yourselves.¡±

    Thunderous apuse sounded from the crowd.

    Themander finished his simple speech as he gently looked at the crowd, and then he passed the podium to someone else to continue the following ceremony.

    First, all the soldiers that participated in thispetition would be promoted one rank. Those rookies that came to thepetition this year usually didn¡¯t have any ranking or merits, yet being able to be selected to participate in thispetition was already enough to reward them. So, all the rookies were promoted to the second lieutenant rank, with a corresponding badge, uniform, and certificate. As for the veterans that were already promoted in the previous years, they wouldn¡¯t get another one if they didn¡¯t get into the top 200 and would only get a participatory honor certificate.

    The rewards were handed to them by themanders of their military region, and the rookies all couldn¡¯t be more excited as they epted with both hands. Some even had red and teary eyes, but they knew what asion this was and quickly wiped their tears off before and stood up tall as they epted the awards.

    Then, it was time to give out the awards from the 100 to 200th ce. The rookies would be promoted two ranks, and the veterans could get a promotion as well.

    Xu Cheng and the others all apuded and congratted the recipients.

    After this segment was over, the host said in a serious tone, ¡°Now, let us wee the 51st to 100th ranked soldiers of this junglepetition to the stage.¡±

 Chapter 234.2 - Award Ceremony (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 234: Award Ceremony (Part two)</b>

    Below the stage sounded thunderous apuse, and the soldiers that were named all came out to the aisle where they assembled and walked up to the stage in a well-ordered fashion.

    The rookies would receive three promotions, so even a new recruit with no rank would be directly promoted to a junior ranking officer. The veterans were also all promoted to junior ranking officers despite how many promotions they had received in the previous years. In this batch, Wu Hao, Yan Wei, and Wang Ying all got promoted. Wang Ying was the only female soldier at the venue, and many soldiers were all looking at her. However, Wang Ying only nced at Xu Cheng who was sitting at the front. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t looking at her, she disappointingly lowered her head.

    The higher-ups on stage would directly give them the reward instead of their own military regionmanders. Other than the new set of uniforms, military badges, and certificates, each soldier was also given a gand, followed by a burst of apuse.

    Host: ¡°Then now, let us wee the soldiers ranking 11th to 50th ce up onto the stage.¡±

    After another wave of apuse, the named soldiers all came up stage to ept their reward. The rewards were simr to those that were received by the 51st to 100th ce, but they had an extra medal tomemorate their ce in thispetition.

    After this segment, the host directly said, ¡°Now, let us wee the 10th ce soldier that disyed exceptional solobat skills. Please turn your attention to the big screen.¡±

    On the big screen behind the stage, it showed a short clip of a guy with daggers fighting an enemy. His speed was incredibly fast, and many people immediately recognized him.

    Tie Shi!

    This year¡¯spetition¡¯s solobat strength ranking ¨C 10th!

    Then, the screen began ying a collection of his performances from this year¡¯spetition, and the audience gave a loud round of apuse and cheered.

    ¡°Let us wee Tie Shi on stage. He was able to take out 28 enemies in thepetition, and his solo score reached the 10th ce!¡±

    Tie Shi marched up wearing a stern expression. He got a Guardian letter of appointment, a set of the lieutenant colonel uniform and a certificate, and a medal of his ce for thispetition.

    Under the stage, everyone was really envious of that Guardian letter of appointment, as it was the employment letter every special force soldier wanted to have. Every year, there would only be 5 to 10 of these, and a letter of appointment would be the ultimate recognition of one¡¯s performance. Even if the person retired from being the guardian-ss soldier for important figures of the nation, he wouldn¡¯tck job opportunities from super wealthy people to hire as a bodyguard.

    Tie Shi immediately saluted and epted the rewards, and he didn¡¯t forget to smile and shake hands with the generalmander.

    The hand shake took a bit long because Tie Shi wanted to cherish this honor as well, and the guardian soldier beside the generalmander, who used to be Tie Shi¡¯s senior of the same military region, nced at Tie Shi and reminded, ¡°Junior Brother, that should be enough.

    Tie Shi couldn¡¯t feel more awkward, and the generalmanderughed out loud and patted him on the shoulder, dismissing him.

    Ye Qiu and the others all beganughing under the stage too as they cussed. ¡°This wants to take advantage of this opportunity to suck up to the higher ups, hahaha.¡±

 Chapter 235.1 - Top of the Rank â€“ Xu Cheng! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 235: Top of the Rank ¨C Xu Cheng! (Part one)</b>

    When Tie Shi walked down, his MRmander almost killed him with his gaze, and his otherrades all burst intoughter.

    The ceremony continued, and everyone¡¯s attention was back on the big screen.

    Along with the host¡¯s introduction, a scene began ying again with the camera centered around a soldier.

    ¡°This year, 9th spot on the list, the disguised assassin ¨C Li Xin! Wee!¡±

    The audience apuded, and after fixing his attire, Li Xin took a deep breath, then strode onto the stage, stood at attention, and saluted.

    Then, he was handed the award by the generalmander.

    The host subsequently called upon the 8th ce ¨C Liu Wei.

    7th ce ¨C Daoba Li.

    6th ce ¨C Wei Jie.

    5th ce ¨C Liao Jun.

    However, when he got to the third ce, the host looked at the audience, then looked at the referees, and then looked at the list in her hand, a bit surprised. However, she immediately returned to normal and continued announcing, ¡°This year is really a very special year! Let us reveal the third ce. Everyone will probably be very surprised, because the third ce is actually upied by not one, not two, but three people. Let us wee Bagh, Wang An, Ye Qiu. They had all taken the third ce with scores of 35, 38,and 39.¡±

    Below the stage, the crowd was quiet for a moment, and the thunderous apuse immediately followed.

    When the three walked up onto the stage, the host asked curiously, ¡°What are you guys¡¯ thoughts on sharing the third ce?¡±

    The three of them shared a look, and then they bitterly smiled. Ye Qiu grabbed the mic and said, ¡°If it was in previous years, I would for sure have objections. I would say, shouldn¡¯t I be the first ce, Wang An second, and Bagh third? But this year, I think all of us sharing the third ce is probably the best oue. In fact, I felt that it¡¯s best if the second ce is vacant. No matter which one of us three takes the second ce, he would feel immense pressure. It¡¯s because whenpared to the first ce, the second ce was just way too weak inparison that he would feel guilty being only one ce lower. So, Ipletely agree with the decision of the referee.¡±

    Then, Ye Qiu passed the mic to Wang An. Wang An smiled and said, ¡°If it was previous years, I would dly ept this third ce. But this year, I honestly felt like I shouldn¡¯t even be ranked in the top 10.¡°

    Bagh grabbed the mic and said, ¡°I agree with Wang An. This year, the dark horse screwed all of us over.¡±

    The crowd beganughing, and then they loudly apuded to pay respect.

    Then, everyone looked towards the center of the stage, and the host smiled and said, ¡°Before the present the next award, I first want everyone to see a collection of solo highlights of thispetition. Please look to the big screen.¡±

    Then, everyone under the stage, including Ye Qiu and the others, all focused their attention to the screen. They also really wanted to see footage of Xu Cheng in action from a third person perspective.

    The footage began with the morning. Xu Cheng woke up, and when the crowd saw the time stamp, they were all shocked.

    ¡°Holy crap, he woke up before 7? I remember that we woke up at least after 7:30 or something,¡± Ye Qiu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said.

    The soldiers all knew what this meant.

    Then when the 28th MR eliminated the 14 members of the 5th MR, Xu Cheng suddenly came out. The clip was a collection of the footage collected by cameras from different angles, and they saw him taking on all 15 of the 28th MR¡¯s soldiers with just a sniper rifle. The shocking thing was, he sniped on the move, and he dodged all the bullets.

    All the soldiers began discussing seriously, dumbfounded by those movements, and more shocked by his sh-sniping, where he was hitting one headshot per shot. Especially the scene where five soldiers hid in the bush but were still consecutively headshotted by Xu Cheng¡¯s blind-sniping, the crowd directly went wild.

 Chapter 235.2 - Top of the Rank â€“ Xu Cheng! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 235: Top of the Rank ¨C Xu Cheng! (Part two)</b>

    Those from the 5th MR just got an idea of what their senior was like from the video. Hu Bing narrowed his eyes as well. ¡°Too pro!¡±

    ¡°Captain Xu Cheng is really fierce.¡±

    ¡°That footwork and sh sniping is too dazzling.¡±

    The video then cut to the part of Xu Cheng hiding at the waist of a mountain. This could even be saved as textbook material for soldiers.

    Meticulous calction, ultra-fast hand speed, terrifying aim, these aspects were all thoroughly demonstrated by Xu Cheng¡¯s sniping footage.

    Below the stage, Liu Wei, who always referred to himself as the sniper god, could only bitterly smile when he saw this. ¡°Xu Cheng gave me a lesson of what a true sniper god is like. I¡¯m convinced.¡±

    When Huang An, Ah-Pao, and the rest of the 13th MR saw the scene of their captain getting sniped, they were at aplete loss for words as well. Especially Huang An, he even estimated at that time that there were 3 snipers. But when he found out that Xu Cheng only took 2 seconds per shot and took out 5 people in 10 seconds, his jaw almost dropped to the floor.

    What was most shocking to them was that shot on Ah-Pao as he jumped out from a tree, and the headshot on Huang An as he ran in the smoke screen with four teammates covering him. The hacking-level sniping skills won the apuse of everyone under the stage and the higher ups on stage.

    But they were wrong, thinking that it was over. When it came to solo fights, the ability that was most convincing was the individual¡¯sbat abilities!

    Then, the screen showed how Xu Cheng took out Ye QIu and Wang An, then him taking out Tie Shi and instantly eliminating Liu Wei. Lastly, the final fight against the 6 top-tier elites directly shocked everyone at the scene.

    At this time, everyone suddenly came to a realization, and that was that the top 10 elites seemed to have all been eliminated by Xu Cheng!

    Ye Qiu and Wang An both didn¡¯t know how Xu Cheng took out the other 6 pros, and they finally learned of how it all went down after seeing this footage. That scene of him suddenly repelling all 6 opponents was just too blood-boiling.

    This champion was convincing to everyone at the scene!

    Marksmanship, convinced!

    Kiting ability, convinced!

    Meleebat ability,pletely convinced!

    ¡°Now, let us wee the champion of the annual individualbat ranking list ¨C Xu Cheng!¡±

    With a loud rumble, the loudest apuse was heard by the soldiers as they stood up, including Ye Qiu and the others. Below the stage, almost everyone stood up to pay respect to Xu Cheng! They all looked towards Xu Cheng¡¯s back image as he suddenly stood up and walked up onto the stage, one step at a time. The apuse did not stop, and the entire venue was on fire.

    Now, everyone understood why the referee left the second ce empty, because no matter who was given second ce, that person would feel incredibly embarrassed.

 Chapter 236.1 - My Mr. Colonel (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 236: My Mr. Colonel (Part one)</b>

    The captain from earlier that got eliminated during his sleep still wanted to fight 1 on 1 with Xu Cheng one day, yet when he saw the highlight reel of Xu Cheng on the big screen, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    Then why the f*ck would I fight him? Not even the top 10 elites could beat him even when they teamed up, yet I¡¯m not even in the top 30 and want to solo him? What kind of joke would that be? Taking a look at Ye Qiu, Daoba Li, and the others, those 10 elites were still in casts and covered in bandages and ointments, and that was all thanks to Xu Cheng.

    At the thought of that, that guy was in mental-breakdown mode. He really wanted to p himself in the face for trying to act tough and challenging Xu Cheng in public.

    ¨C On Stage ¨C

    Xu Cheng saluted, and the generalmander smiled kindly at him but couldn¡¯t help and say, ¡°To be honest, you remind me of someone.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit surprised, could the generalmander recognize that he was Xu Ren¡¯s son?

    It must be known that Xu Cheng¡¯s true identity had always been kept a secret, but then he felt that he was overthinking it. How would someone of the status of generalmander know his father.

    Indeed, themanderughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine, let me introduce him to you when we get a chance.¡±

    Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief. By the sound of it, this old friend of his should at least be alive, and since it¡¯s an old friend, he¡¯s most likely the same age as themander, which should also be an old man, right?

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Commander.¡±

    Xu Cheng really wanted to say that this old friend of his would probably have amunication gap with someone of his age.

    But who knew, thismander seemed to have seen through him as he smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this guy sometimes also acts like a teenager. He likes youngsters.¡±

    Themanderughed and took the prize from the host and gave it to Xu Cheng. However, when Xu Cheng looked down at the prize, he was a bit surprised.

    There wasn¡¯t actually a Guardian¡¯s letter of appointment!

    But, as for the military rank certificate and uniform, they were sporting the colonel rank design and essories. Uh... Isn¡¯t this too big of a promotion for him?

    Xu Cheng looked up at the higher ups, and themander smiled. ¡°You think the nation wouldn¡¯t cherish young talents? Indeed, the rules of thepetition is that the soldiers would at most be promoted to lieutenant, and Ye Qiu and the others only got promoted to that level after years ofpetitions. So, you must be surprised why you were able to be promoted to the colonel rank after just winning first ce once. This is not just a recognition of your achievements, but also the military¡¯s recognition of your capabilities, so there was no mistake made.¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite excited to hear it. He immediately saluted again and said excitedly, ¡°I will not let down the military officials, and I will not let down the hopes of the people of this nation!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The generalmander patted his shoulder and smiled.

    The host asked him, ¡°Xu Cheng, do you have something you want to say to the crowd?¡±

    Xu Cheng took over the mic. After a bit of hesitation, he said with a hint of self-mockery, ¡°I was also weak before, and when you are weak, no one can help you. Only if you don¡¯t give up will you continue to be stronger, and as long as you are strong enough, when you want to fly, no one will be able to break your wings.¡±

    There was a burst of apuse from the audience.

    Xu Chengughed and gestured that he finished his little speech. Then, he looked at the higher ups and then the referees again, really wanting to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s my letter of appointment though, howe I don¡¯t get one?¡± But in the end, he swallowed the words.

    After standing there awkwardly for a brief moment, and seeing that those people really didn¡¯t have the intention of giving him one, he finally walked down the stage, a little disappointed.

    Could the Guardian quota be already full?

    After the awards event ended, it was time for everyone to take pictures outside of the stadium. Maybe people directly put on the new uniforms and began finding people to take pictures with.

    After Xu Cheng walked out, he saw many rookies making friends with each other and then taking pictures together with the stadium in the background. He was about to get onto the bus when Ye Qiu stopped him.

    ¡°Xu Cheng,e and take a photo. Many of us don¡¯t even know if we are participating in thepetition again next year or not, so every year we always take pictures to keep as souvenirs.¡±

 Chapter 236.2 - My Mr. Colonel (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 236: My Mr. Colonel (Part two)</b>

    When Xu Cheng heard Ye Qiu, he thought he was right, so he walked back towards Bagh and the others who were already standing there fixing their uniforms. When Ye Qiu dragged Xu Cheng over, Bagh, who was standing in the middle, made some room for him. So, Xu Cheng stood in the middle, and beside him was Bagh and Ye Qiu. Then, it was Liao Jun, Wei Jie, Cike Xin, Zhang Chao, and Wang An, who stood in order of their ranking this year.

    When the others saw this, they immediately moved out of the way to make room because upon seeing this lineup, they knew it was the group photo for the members of the Top Tier Special Forces Club, and ordinary members like them were not qualified to be in that photo.

    Kacha~

    With everyone grinning confidently, a photo was taken, and in the future, it would be of the rarest collection photo that would always be kept in the memorial hall. The photo would be captioned as the following: The Former Special Forces ¡°Golden Generation¡± Group Photo. Of course, that was what will happen in the future.

    After the photo was taken, Ye Qiu and the others then dragged Xu Cheng into selfie mode.

    Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s number was also dragged into the group chat of Top Tier Special Forces, and in there were all the elites he knew. There were also seniors from previous years, and everyone was very active.

    Xu Cheng also had a few pictures with Bagh, Ye Qiu, and the others, and he also got the group photo transferred to him. When he got onto the bus, he couldn¡¯t help but send the group picture of him in his new uniform to Lin Chuxue.

    He grinned and asked, ¡°Is your man handsome?¡±

    But surprisingly, the other end quickly replied: ¡°Not really.¡±

    Just when Xu Cheng was about to reply, the other end sent over another message, ¡°But very manly.¡±

    Xu Cheng was feeling pretty sweet inside, what a wife that knows how to talk.

    He immediately typed and replied to Lin Chuxue: ¡°You are as honest as always. In fact, I¡¯m not the main point in that photo, take a closer look. Did you see it? That three silver stars on the yellow background of the epaulettes.¡±

    But Lin Chuxue replied, ¡°But I only saw the scar on your face. Are you injured? My Mr. Colonel.¡±

    Xu Cheng felt a warm stream in his heart. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a nobel or knight of the Great Britain Empire, I can¡¯t give you a distinguished identity. But we are citizens of Huaxia. Here, I can give you the glory and status that Britain can¡¯t. I¡¯ming back. I will pick you up, and let¡¯s go back to Britain in a bit.¡±

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Inside the powder room, a teardrop unknowingly rolled down Lin Chuxue¡¯s face. The makeup artist said anxiously, ¡°Aiyo, my little princess, you just got your makeup down. You might smudge it if you cry.¡±

    Lin Chuxue wiped her tears and smiled gracefully. ¡°I suddenly remembered something really happy, so I couldn¡¯t help it...¡±

    Then, she took a look at that awkward selfie Xu Cheng took and chuckled.

 Chapter 237.1 - Too Much Forcing (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 237: Too Much Forcing (Part one)</b>

    The next day, Xu Cheng got Instructor Yan to approve a vacation for him and then packed his bags and went to the airport to fly to Shangcheng.

    When boarding the ne, he actually ran into Hu Bing.

    Both of them were quite surprised. Hu Bing asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Brother Cheng, you are also from Shangcheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Holy crap, don¡¯t tell me you are as well?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Hu Bingughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, haha.¡±

    After passing the security check with him, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Why are you still going back?¡±

    ¡°After getting permission from the family, I obviously should go back and visit my parents. After all, I probably won¡¯t go back in a while. This time, whether it¡¯s meeting up with family or friends, it¡¯s kind of like a farewell.¡± Then, Hu Bing asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Brother Cheng, how about you? I heard from Instructor Yan that your vacation is actually pretty long. What are you up to?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°I¡¯m nning to take my woman and pay a visit to her home.¡±

    Hu Bing made an ¡°oh¡± expression. ¡°So it¡¯s a done deal now? When¡¯s the wedding going to be?¡±

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t hold an official one yet. Back then, they just got the marriage license but didn¡¯t do anything special. And now, he felt that he should do one to make up for it. He smiled and said, ¡°Down the road. I will send you an invitation.¡±

    Hu Bing nodded. ¡°Then I will wait for your call. Count me in as one of your best men.¡± The two chatted and went to Shangcheng together.

    Hu Bing still wanted to drag Xu Cheng to his house to have some tea, and his family obviously really wanted to wee this champion to visit them as well. However, Xu Cheng pushed it to ater day and politely declined. A few of Hu Bing¡¯s bros from the political circle came to pick him up and they saw him being really close with this tall guy. After Xu Cheng got into a car and left, they came over and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Hu Bing looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s car as it drove off and said, ¡°My bro, a senior from my military region.¡±

    Those bros in the super cars replied, ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s so rare to see Young Master Hu being like a little bro to someone else. Did that guy bully you or something?¡±

    Hu Bing said, ¡°This guy is the real deal, you guys don¡¯t understand, I really admire him. He¡¯s older and is several levels stronger than me so it¡¯s normal that I treat him like a big bro. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, our Young Master Hu has changed.¡±

    Hu Bing rolled his eyes at them. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not joking. This senior of him is also from Shangcheng, and if you guys really see me as a bro, take care of him for me in the future. I¡¯m going to go home first, let¡¯s meet upter at night.¡±

    It was Wu Gang that came to pick Xu Cheng up. Wu Gang took over Xu Cheng¡¯s luggage and put it into the car. When they both got into the car, he smiled and said, ¡°Boss, are you still used to your life there?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. Also, you don¡¯t have to call me Boss anymore, I already resigned.¡± Xu Cheng lit up a cig.

    Wu Gang paused for a moment and then bitterly smiled. ¡°I also got used to it, and I can¡¯t really change right away. Oh right, after the case regarding West Gate and the underground money house was done, East Gate started behaving as well.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately interrupted him, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t chat to me about work. Right now I¡¯m outside of that circle so just let me have some peace man.¡±

    Wu Gang pped his forehead and replied, ¡°Oh crap, my bad. I¡¯m already used to reporting to you.¡±

    In fact, he was still feeling a bit bitter. After starting the car, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Xu Cheng, ¡°You really aren¡¯t thinking abouting back?¡±

    After taking a smoke, Xu Cheng shook his head, smiled, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control my temper and end up killing those scumbags of society.¡±

    Wu Gang also smiled. Then, he drove Xu Cheng to his condo and carried up the luggage. Then, Xu Cheng gave Lin Chuxue a call, but she didn¡¯t pick up so she was probably working.

    From his phone, Xu Cheng came across his wife¡¯s ex-assistant, Lan¡¯s number.

    When she picked up the call, her attitude wasn¡¯t as bad as before, and it was probably because she went through some hardship after she was dropped by Lin Chuxue and started working for some noname new celebrities. Even if she didn¡¯t do it for Lin Chuxue, just Xu Cheng¡¯s reputation in Shangcheng now was enough for Lan to admire him. After picking up Xu Cheng¡¯s call, to suck up to him, she immediately told him the address of where Lin Chuxue was shooting at.

 Chapter 237.2 - Too Much Forcing (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 237: Too Much Forcing (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue was working on a modern romance movie for the new year time slot, and the lineup was pretty strong. There were many A-list actors or else it wouldn¡¯t qualify to be yed at theatres during the new year. After filming a scene, Lin Chuxue went back to the makeup room and on the way, she and her agent Sister Lei walked past the deputy director¡¯s room, and they heard the male lead, Yan Xian, throwing a tantrum.

    ¡°You are saying that for the next kiss scene, Lin Chuxue wants to use a double?¡± Yan Xian was very angry. ¡°Does she look down on me or something?¡°

    The deputy director could only smile and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, from what Lin Chuxue¡¯s agent said, she never had any kissing scenes in the past movies she starred in, so for this movie, it¡¯s a bit too sudden for her to have a romantic kissing scene added to the movie on such a short notice. She doesn¡¯t have any experience, so she wanted to get a body double. In fact, when we first gave her the script, there was indeed no kissing scene. Since it was added so suddenly, we can¡¯t really force her if she doesn¡¯t want to, right?¡±

    Yan Xian shouted, ¡°Right now it¡¯s not about forcing her or not. As an actor, she should respect the profession more and just follow the script, what¡¯s so hard about that? She¡¯s using a double, then should I be kissing the double? What if the double is someone disgusting? She¡¯s even won a best actress award, yet she can¡¯t shoot a kissing scene?¡±

    Lin Chuxue originally didn¡¯t want to get involved, because talking behind people¡¯s backs was toomon in the entertainment circle. But what Yan Xian said was indeed a bit out of line. She directly pushed open the door and said in a cold face, ¡°You kiss until night falls for every movie, howe I don¡¯t see you getting a best actor award? Should all the best actor award recipients be only those that do intimate scenes? Should the judge look at how well you kiss in order to decide whether you deserve the award or not? Mr. Yan, you think I don¡¯t know it was you that wanted the director to add that scene inst minute? If you really insist, then either I use a double, or I will quit this film.¡±

    The deputy director also panicked. ¡°Oh, no, no, we can all talk this out. Let¡¯s not get so worked up.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Yan Xian pridefully since she did win multiple best actress awards. ¡°Then please tell this Mr. Yan to not be too disrespectful with his words.¡±

    Yan Xian never thought that he would be caught red-handed when talking behind people¡¯s back. He immediately became angry out of embarrassment and said, ¡°Then let me ask you, are you using a body double because you are disgusted by me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Nope, you can also use a body double if you want for this kiss scene, why make a big scene out of it? You are famous in this circle for being a yboy, and you think I don¡¯t know? The directors and producers I work with all know that I will never ept scripts that have kiss scenes unless they would allow me to use a double.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t dislike Yan Xian, but she was disgusted by this kind of practice of changing the script to take advantage of actresses. For the past few years, she had always used a double for intimate scenes, and it was also a means of protecting herself.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have to ept this movie role. It was just that thepany wanted to utilize the hype from the ¡°True Men¡± reality show and find some investors to make a new year¡¯s film, and they invited Yan Xian to be a public CP with Lin Chuxue to create more hype. If it wasn¡¯t for thepany, Lin Chuxue wouldn¡¯t want to work with Yan Xian and would just let her junior sister at thepany, Liu Ziqi, take over the role. But, Yan Xian¡¯s side said that Liu Ziqi¡¯s poprity wouldn¡¯t be able to push this movie to sess and it could only be Lin Chuxue, and Liu Ziqi ended up being a side character along with many of the original cast of the ¡°True Men¡± reality show.

 Chapter 238.1 - It was On Purpose (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 238: It was On Purpose (Part one)</b>

    The agent, Sister Lei, came out and tried to mediate things. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s just all take a step back and everybody use a body double, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Yan Xian looked at Lin Chuxue and warned, ¡°Lin Chuxue, just you wait. You dislike me, right? Then I will make you unable to stay in this circle! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to do things to you just because you are pretty. Let me tell you, the one thing that the entertainment circle doesn¡¯tck is pretty women, so don¡¯t actually think that you are a big deal. You aren¡¯t going to give me face today? Alright, we will wait and see how things end for you.¡±

    The deputy director was getting pretty nervous too. It wasn¡¯t good to offend either side. Since the beginning, they didn¡¯t have much voice since the actors were the ones that brought in the investment to keep this project going, and these two main actors were both big deals. Seeing the two of them get into a conflict, he was really scared that this film would end here, and then all the effort up to this point would¡¯ve been in vain.

    ¡°Come on, why not let us sit down and have a good chat? We already filmed so much, let¡¯s just talk things out.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I¡¯m not the one trying to make trouble, it¡¯s this Mr. Yan that¡¯s forcing me to do something I don¡¯t want to do. So what if I want to use a body double? I didn¡¯t even use one for the wiring scenes and did it myself, yet I want to use one now because I¡¯m ufortable with kissing scenes. Does this Mr. Yan need to make a big deal out of it? What do you mean I look down on you or dislike you? If I really looked down on you, then I wouldn¡¯t have epted this role in the first ce. But you, you should stop doing little tricks behind people¡¯s back. Are you proud of yourself to be scheming behind a woman¡¯s back?¡±

    Yan Xian was furious. ¡°Are you done? Hey, woman, you are really pushing it, you know that? We are all part of this circle, you don¡¯t have to spell everything out to make people look bad, and you also don¡¯t need to act like a saint, okay? Let me tell you, since you dislike me then I have my eyes set on you now, just you wait. You don¡¯t like the way the entertainment circle runs? Then I will force you to learn that you have to obey these rules if you want to survive in this circle!¡±

    Then, Yan Xian walked out and mmed the door behind him. Originally, Lin Chuxue thought the guy would at least pretend to be nice, but who knew he would just throw away his face and show his shameless true self after bing furious due to the humiliation of getting exposed. In fact, he wasn¡¯t scared that he, a veteran in the entertainment industry, couldn¡¯t take on a neer that just debuted less than four years ago.

    The deputy director anxiously tried to persuade Lin Chuxue, ¡°Miss Lin, will you be able topromise a little and apologize to him? A kissing scene isn¡¯t a big deal, it¡¯s just touching mouths. It¡¯s not like you will lose anything, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue red at this deputy director and then snorted and left the office as well.

    Outside, Yan Xian directly called the producer. ¡°Hello, Old Ou, I¡¯m Yan Xian, let me talk to you about something... Anyway, I¡¯m not able to keep on working with that woman, how about you change the female lead? I¡¯ve had enough of her, andter I will use my connections and try to suppress her a little. I want to see how her little entertainmentpany can protect her. Humph.¡±

    Old Ou: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it when I get back. This woman is too spoiled, and I will talk to her.¡±

    Not long after hanging up, the producer came back to the filming location, and coincidentally, his car arrived with Wu Gang¡¯s at the same time.

    Old Ou directly went to Lin Chuxue¡¯s makeup room. He was very straightforward. ¡°What¡¯s happening? You are just going to stop ying your role all of a sudden?¡±

    Lin Chuxue undid her makeup as she said without even looking at him, ¡°Yep.¡±

    Old Ou: ¡°You! What did you say? You are quitting? So you mean you are going to breach the contract?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Yeah, you can think of it that way. Just go and talk to my agent andpany and get thepensation.¡±

    Old Ou: ¡°Lin Chuxue, say what you just said again! Do you believe that I can get the entire entertainment circle to shun you just for that attitude? Even if I can¡¯t block you in the record industry, I can still make sure you have no feature movie roles!¡±

    Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t scared at all. ¡°If I¡¯m going to be taken advantage of in future movie roles, then I rather not. President Ou, don¡¯t act like you are all about justice. If it wasn¡¯t for you supporting Yan Xian, who would give him the power to get the director to change up the script? I¡¯ve seen that script from back to back, the female lead has a cold character, and it suited me so I didn¡¯t even need to act. And since I¡¯m basically ying my own character, then you can go and tell that Yan Xian, I rather kiss a pig than him.¡±

 Chapter 238.2 - It was On Purpose (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 238: It was On Purpose (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Good, very good, Lin Chuxue, you are indeed a unique character in the entertainment industry. But I will make you realize that you won¡¯t seed at all in this circle if you y like this. You don¡¯t want this role, right? Very well, then pay me the liquidated damage right away as outlined by the contract. On top of that, you have to pay for all the damages caused by us having to delete any scenes shot with you and having to re-film them. If you don¡¯t take out the money, then don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce today!¡±

    Sister Lei was also getting nervous. ¡°President Ou, there¡¯s really no need to do this, right? As for the money, we just need to handle itpany topany. ¡±

    President: ¡°I¡¯m only giving you this option. Let me tell you, you are the first woman in this circle that dares to offend me, and today I¡¯m going to make you regret it. You can get yourpany¡¯s boss toe over too, I will teach him what are the rules.¡±

    Lin Chuxue said with a serious face, ¡°You dare? You know this is illegal imprisonment, right?¡±

    President Ou spread out his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m just afraid that you guys will run off and not pay me, so I need to keep an eye on you. I¡¯m not scared even if the policee.¡±

    ¡°Then today, I¡¯m taking her away for sure!¡± At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly pushed open the door with a dark face, walking in with Wu Gang.

    Upon seeing the stranger, President Ou shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Wu Gang, ¡°You can tell him if imprisonment is illegal or not.¡±

    Wu Gang immediately took out his police badge and said to President Ou, ¡°I¡¯m an officer, and you just said that you want to imprison someone here. I think this thought of yours is very dangerous, and I will need you toe with me to the police station because I think it is necessary for us to educate you on this matter.¡±

    President Ou: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, all that matters is that you have the motive tomit a crime. I think it¡¯s necessary for us to have a conversation.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly dragged Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and walked out of the room, not forgetting to say to Sister Lei, ¡°Pack her staff for her, I will take her away first.¡±

    Sister Lei nodded, feeling that Xu Cheng really came at the perfect time.

    President Ou was furious. He went over to grab Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes. Xu Cheng was originally already angry, and he directly turned around and hurled a punch. President Ou fell to the ground, and Xu Cheng said, looking down like a superior, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Cheng, you cane at me.¡±

    How could he not be angry? Originally, beforeing back, he was just promising how he was going to give Lin Chuxue wealth and status, yet on the first day he was back, he saw someone bullying his woman. That guy was simply courting death.

    When Xu Cheng dragged Lin Chuxue out of the door, he was blocked by Yan Xian. Yan Xian looked at him and sneered, ¡°I knew something was going on between you guys back when we filmed ¡®True Men¡¯, and it¡¯s indeed the case. I couldn¡¯t really do much at your military, but out here in the real world, Instructor Xu, I just want to ask you, are you stretching your arm out too long? You better not interfere with things in the entertainment industry, or you will only kill her career. You better think twice.¡±

    Xu Cheng simpled threw another punch over, and then he said to Yan Xian who had fallen onto the ground, ¡°Sorry, my hand is indeed too long and it hit you, but I did it on purpose.¡±

 Chapter 239.1 - I Will Take Care of This (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 239: I Will Take Care of This (Part one)</b>

    Yan Xian was beaten onto the floor by the punch, and his face felt like it was burning. Feeling around the inside of his mouth with his tongue, he realized that even some of his teeth were broken. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he stood up in fury and wanted to push Xu Cheng.

    ¡°! Let me tell you, if you keep on hiding in the military, then I might not have a way to teach you a lesson, but for this woman, I¡¯m going to destroy her for sure!¡±

    Xu Cheng had Lin Chuxue stand behind him. He directly kicked Yan Xian back down onto the ground and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the military for a while, so you are wee toe and find me anytime. You want to get the entertainment circle to block Chuxue? Then let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to get who blocked!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng led Lin Chuxue out of the door.

    Being dragged behind, Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and didn¡¯t say a word. She wasn¡¯t at all worried that Xu Cheng just hit someone and might¡¯ve caused some trouble. In fact, although Xu Cheng had changed in certain aspects, it could also be said that he never changed. In the past, Xu Cheng felt inferior but wanted to be strong. Every time, he would protect Lin Chuxue and create a big mess yet shoulder the responsibility, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. But, as time went on, Xu Cheng¡¯s temper changed him, and he became more afraid. It might have been because there were more troubles on his mind as he grew up, or perhaps he realized the gap in status, power, or wealth between him and those other aristocrats or rich heirs. In fact, it was that kind of Xu Cheng that Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t like, and Xu Cheng never had the courage to admit his feelings towards her and had always been trying to escape in this marriage. So now, seeing that Xu Cheng was able to protect her like her man, not to mention who he hit first, Lin Chuxue found that she really liked this Xu Cheng. A quiet smile hung on her mouth as she followed Xu Cheng out of the door.

    After getting into the car, Lin Chuxue sat with Xu Cheng in the back. Wu Gang sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and Sister Leiter came in and sat in the passenger seat and the car drove off.

    Lin Chuxue turned to look at the bruises and wounds left on Xu Cheng¡¯s face from thepetition. She reached out, touching them gently and asking, ¡°You got beat up?¡±

    Xu Cheng gently pulled her hand away and grinned. ¡°No worries, I beat them up even harder. They are all hospitalized, so I won the trade.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled, feeling that this scene was rather familiar. In the past, she would also ask Xu Cheng this question, and he would always act like it wasn¡¯t a big deal so she wouldn¡¯t worry. That feeling was back again.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore, I will let mypany take over from here,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    ¡°It should be you that doesn¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Xu Cheng was a bit pissed as he said, ¡°Thispany that Dad invested in doesn¡¯t have any foundation or background, and in the past few years, thepany only created one big star and that¡¯s you. That means manypanies in the dark are also trying to snipe your Imperial Entertainmentpany. If you let yourpany go head to head against that President Ou and that veteran celebrity Yan Xian, thepany would be at a disadvantage. So, I will take care of this from now on, because it¡¯s already out of your control. Just listen to me, go back and do whatever you should be doing, and I will take care of this for you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was surprised to hear Xu Cheng analyze the situation this thoroughly. She was also a bit touched, and she nodded and smiled.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent run over to find Yan Xian¡¯s mouth full of blood as hey on the ground groaning in pain. He immediately went to the city¡¯s police HQ to tell on Xu Cheng. Originally, he wanted to blow this case up and attack first, but who knew the one that epted the case would be Wu Gang.

    After Wu Gang saw the testimony and appeal submitted by Yan Xian¡¯s agent andwyer, he said indifferently, ¡°Very sorry, with just with the appeal documents you guys submitted, we can¡¯t go and arrest the guy. As for the other case with Lin Chuxue, both sides should still go through the proper procedure since both sides are public figures. We will also look into it and contact you when we have a decision.¡±

 Chapter 239.2 - I Will Take Care of This (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 239: I Will Take Care of This (Part one)</b>

    Yan Xian¡¯swyer received a look from Yan Xian and said domineeringly, ¡°Since the police aren¡¯t reasoning with us, we will go to the court to ask for a fair treatment.¡±

    Wu Gang was still calmly sitting there sorting out the documents and he began getting impatient. ¡°Sure, but let me remind you, I was at the scene as well, I know what happened and it was nothing like what you guys reported. You think that just because you are public figures, you can just make things up? If someone is at fault in this case, then it would be you first. Mr. Yan Xian already admitted during the argument that he worked with the producer and director to deliberately change the script to take advantage of the female celebrity, and he also threatened to use hidden rules to force Miss Lin Chuxue toply. Moreover, the producer also expressed intent to illegally imprison Miss Lin Chuxue and had caused her psychological damages. I heard that Miss Lin Chuxue¡¯s side has already begun preparing the materials, soter on, I willpare the report from both sides. But, I feel like the one that needs to be arrested right now should be you guys, and at most, Mr. Xu Cheng just needs to pay for your medical bills for causing physical harm with the intention to protect the victim, and I think the court would instead praise that kind of behavior.¡±

    When Wu Gang was done, he smiled as he looked at those two who were dumbfounded at that moment.

    Thewyer still wanted to show his professional side, but the agent was already dragging him to leave. Clearly, this case was not going through because of Xu Cheng. The agent originally nned toe to the police HQ personally to blow this up before Xu Cheng could get his hands on this case, yet who knew that the one handling the case would be Xu Cheng¡¯s friend, Wu Gang. Feeling that things were not in their favor, the agent decided to quickly leave.

    At the hospital, Ou Li and Yan Xian were both getting IVs. Knowing the police¡¯s attitude, they knew they could only take the second option and use their influence in the entertainment industry. Ou Li began making calls and shouting over the phone, and clearly, he was furious because when most of the people heard that he was trying to take on someone from the military, they just quickly ended the conversation and hung up. Finally, he made another call.¡°How about it? Just tell me, can you ept this order or not?! Right, that guy does have a little background, but it¡¯s not that big. My guy told me that he¡¯s just a lieutenant (TL Note: he didn¡¯t know Xu Cheng was promoted) in the military, but we can negotiate the price. Old Yuan, I know only you can handle this kind of thing in Shangcheng, and I¡¯m onlying to you because I¡¯m really too angry. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and I¡¯ve never been stingy with introducing girls in the entertainment industry to you, right?¡±

    On the other end of the call, the guy was silent for a moment and said, ¡°You know that if he¡¯s a soldier, then he¡¯s going to be a lot more difficult to deal with than an ordinary person. Of course, I will help you out. How about this, 300 thousand, or else I really can¡¯t do much. My guys still want to live a little longer, and we are done for if we get exposed for beating up someone from the military.

    Ou Li: ¡°Alright, but you have to promise me that he can¡¯t get out of bed for at least a few months after you are done with him.¡±

    Seeing that Ou Li agreed to the price, Old Yuanughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since when did we leave our clients unsatisfied? Let me tell you, here I have all the bros that were originally professional fighters of North Gate before it was disbanded, and each of them couldn¡¯t be more professional at what they do. Just tell me the name of the guy you want us to take care of, andter on, I will talk about it with my men. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

 Chapter 240.1 - Go Buy Yourself a Coffin with the Six Hundred Thousand (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 240: Go Buy Yourself a Coffin with the Six Hundred Thousand (Part one)</b>

    When Old Yuan hung up, he walked out from the office and came to the front hall of the bar. Over there, five buff guys were ying cards, and they were all tattooed up. Each of them still had the North Gate tattoo printed on their chest, and although North Gate had been removed, they felt that they still wanted to keep the tattoo tomemorate the glorious days they had, and it would also be enough to shock some people.

    These people were also not just any ordinary North Gate members, they were actually signature fighters for hire. After North Gate closed down, Old Yuan took them in and opened up a few bars and a security guardpany. Normally, other than operating the bars and thepany, they would also pick up a few quick side hustles.

    Seeing Old Yuane out, those few giggled and asked, ¡°Boss, wanna y a few rounds?¡±

    Old Yuan sat down and looked at them. ¡°There¡¯s an order, you guys wanna take it? A bro of mine came to me because he got hit, and he¡¯s pretty angry.¡±

    Those people were still ying cards as a guy subconsciously asked, ¡°Dead or alive? It¡¯s not like in the past, and we don¡¯t really want to ept kill orders any more. We are pretty old now, and if it wasn¡¯t for taking care of our kids, we wouldn¡¯t really choose to work these side hustles anyways. We really just want to live a peaceful life, Old Yuan, you get what we mean, right?¡±

    Old Yuanughed and replied, ¡°Of course I get what you mean. They don¡¯t want a dead man, just need to beat him up to the point where he needs to spend a couple months in the hospital, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Then, he raised three fingers and said, ¡°This number.¡±

    ¡°30 thousand?¡± Someone said, ¡°You probably gave a friend discount right? But yeah, that¡¯s reasonable too.¡±

    Old Yuanughed. ¡°300 thousand.¡±

    ¡°300 thousand yuan?¡± Those people all stopped what they were doing and looked towards Old Yuan, ¡°Who does he want us to beat up for 300 thousand yuan? That guy¡¯s definitely not simple, right?¡±

    Old Yuan: ¡°Indeed, but not untouchable. The guy¡¯s a lieutenant from the military. Not the 8th MR in Shangcheng but rather from a pretty remote area and they won¡¯t be able to extend their hand to our city. However, that guy does know how to fight, and that¡¯s why that old friend of mine asked me for help. If he could find other people to teach that guy a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t have offered that price. Of course, he gave a really good price thinking that you guys might hesitate because it¡¯s someone from the military.¡±

    Those guys put their cards down and looked at each other. Old Yuan saw that they were tempted.

    ¡°Old Yuan, then let¡¯s also be more direct. You also know why North Gate copsed in the first ce, and now many brothers already moved to legit jobs and we all don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. If we were caught beating up a guy from the military, we will basically be screwed for the rest of our lives. So yeah, it¡¯s too risky, but we will get the job done. However, there are five of us here, 500 thousand! 500 thousand and we will take the job.¡±

    Old Yuan: ¡°Alright, then I will go and make a call.¡±

    Then, he took out his phone and directly called Ou Li.

    When Ou Li heard the price rose to 500 thousand, he felt like he was getting ripped off. He obviously knew it wasn¡¯t worth that much money just to beat someone up, but he was also still really angry. Yan Xian heard it on the side and directly said, ¡°I will chip in that extra 200 thousand, do it!¡±

    Ou Li gritted his teeth. ¡°500 thousand it is then, but don¡¯t sell us out if something happens.¡±

    Old Yuan: ¡°Not a problem.¡±

    After hanging up, Old Yuanughed. ¡°Done.¡±

    Those five tattooed menughed and asked, ¡°Alright then, what¡¯s that guy¡¯s name? Is there any information on him, like his address or where he usually hangs out at.¡±

    Old Yuan went to his phone¡¯s mailbox and found the new email from Ou Li about Xu Cheng.

    ¡°His name is Xu Cheng, 26 years old-¡±

 Chapter 240.2 - Go Buy Yourself a Coffin with the Six Hundred Thousand (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 240: Go Buy Yourself a Coffin with the Six Hundred Thousand (Part two)</b>

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Before Old Yuan could finish, just the name was enough to startle those 5 guys, causing their eyes to be wide open. ¡°What¡¯s his name? Xu Cheng? Which Cheng? Cheng as in honest or Cheng as in city?¡± (TL Note: direct trantion of Cheng in Chinese)

    Old Yuan paused for a second and asked in confusion. ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Someone immediately grabbed Old Yuan¡¯s phone, and upon seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s name, his facepletely changed. The other guys all stood up to see, and they anxiously asked, ¡°Are there photos of him?¡±

    Old Yuan scrolled down further, and the email indeed came with a picture of Xu Cheng from back when they were filming ¡°True Men¡±.

    Upon seeing that face, those ex-North Gate fighters felt their butth0les tightening as they remembered that terrifying night of being dominated by him.

    They took in a deep breath and then began cursing, ¡°Get that f-ck out of my face! Who¡¯s going to fight him!¡±

    Old Yuan: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    Someone immediately bitterly smiled. ¡°A problem? Oh there¡¯s a big f-cking problem! Old Yuan, delete this email right away, and we will pretend that you never told us about this. We are not picking up this order, and you should tell that friend of yours to behave as well. Tell him not to ask other people to do this job, because there¡¯s probably no one in Shangcheng who is willing to take it.¡±

    Old Yuan began to realize the severity of this situation and he probed, ¡°This guy¡¯s not simple?¡±

    At this moment, a guy sat down, dispirited. It was as if his soul had just left his body as he said, ¡°A few months ago, North Gate disbanded, and then West Gate¡¯s casinos were closed down and the entirety of West Gate got arrested. Most of their people are still in prison right now. The four kings of West Gate got sentenced to life, and almost 100 billion yuan of cash was seized from the underground money house. The underground money house¡¯s owner, Hetian, already got his death-sentence served, and the entire Wei Nation Business Alliance in Shangcheng was exposed of tax evasion, fraud, moneyundering, and so on. The stocks of all thosepanies plummeted, and during that period, the underground forces called it the ck Season. And all of that, all of what I just mentioned, was caused by one guy, and that guy¡¯s name was Xu Cheng.¡±

    Old Yuan was dumbfounded, and he didn¡¯t know what to say at all. He just sat in that chair and said, ¡°Thank God... Thank God we didn¡¯t do anything yet...¡±

    Another guy sneered and looked at Old Yuan. ¡°I think you should ask if that friend of yours had offended Xu Cheng to the point of no return. If that¡¯s the case, then you should keep a distance from him too. This is just our sincere reminder, you don¡¯t have to take it.¡±

    Old Yuan immediately made a call and directly asked, ¡°President Ou, the guy you want us to beat up, is there a big conflict between you guys?¡±

    President Ou asked back, ¡±If it¡¯s not big, would he hit me? I¡¯m going to torture him to death, and his woman too. I¡¯m going to stink up her reputation and force her out of the entertainment industry!¡±

    Old Yuan: ¡°President Ou, those few brothers of mine are quite busy with other orders, can we postpone yours?¡±

    Ou Li: ¡°What do you mean? They think 500 thousand isn¡¯t enough now? Bro, are you trying to pump up that price on purpose? 600 thousand, is 600 thousand okay now? I want your guys to jump him in the next few days, and I can send you half of the money now, and the remaining amount after it¡¯s done.¡±

    Old Yuan: ¡°It¡¯s not that, President Ou, you know Xu Cheng¡¯s not easy to deal with...¡±

    Ou Li: ¡°What¡¯s not easy to deal with? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to take this order, but quit trying to scam me. Let me tell you, Old Yuan, it¡¯s not just your people that do this kind of job.¡±

    One of the guys directly grabbed the phone over and shouted, ¡°If you want to y with fire, then go ahead! Use that 600 thousand yuan to buy yourself a coffin! The lives of us brothers are more valuable than yours, you got that? F-cking dumb f-ck!¡±

 Chapter 241.1 - I Believe in Him (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 241: I Believe in Him (Part one)</b>

    Old Yuan waspletely dumbfounded. He grabbed his phone, wanting to call back and apologize to Ou Li, but who knew those men would directly say to him, ¡°Old Yuan, let me tell you, we are doing this for your sake. If you can cut ties with that guy, then you should do it as soon as possible. Really, it won¡¯t end well for that guy if he has offended Xu Cheng. On the surface, everyone calls Xu Cheng the tiger police officer, but the forces underground all call him Satan. Don¡¯t be so anxious to call back to apologize. With that kind of friend that doesn¡¯t have eyes and offends scary characters, you are better off without him or you won¡¯t even know how he screws you over.¡±

    Then, those guys began ying cards again, not feeling sad at all about losing that 600-thousand-yuan order. They knew very well that that was the kind of money that they wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to spend before dying.

    Old Yuan just stood there and bitterly smiled.

    In the hospital, Ou Li was furious. Not only did someone hang up on him, he was even swore at.

    ¡°Is that f-cker Yuan out of his mind? Looks like it¡¯s temporarily impossible to teach Xu Cheng a lesson. Then let¡¯s change targets, let¡¯s stink up that woman¡¯s reputation first.¡±

    He looked at Yan Xian and continued, ¡°You tell those friends of yours too, tell them to stop all projects cooperating with Imperial Entertainment. I will also contact my friends at the theatres and the State Administration of Media and Entertainment to see if we can block Lin Chuxue out of the circle entirely. I¡¯m going to make that woman regret saying those words to my face. Does she think she can just do whatever she wants just because she has a friend in the military? I can gather all those heirs that she once offended to teach her a lesson together. I used to wonder which big character could be behind her since she seemed to look down on everyone. It turned out to be a lieutenant. She really has bluffed for a few years.¡±

    Yan Xian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Once she knows what she did wrong, I will make her beg to get onto my bed!¡±

    At night, Hu Bing was drinking with a bunch of friends. It was quite loud at the bar, and when he saw Xu Cheng calling him, he immediately went to the washroom to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Big Brother Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Hu, are you familiar with Shangcheng¡¯swork?¡± Xu Cheng asked in the call.

    Hu Bing nodded. ¡°Let me know what you need help with. Your business is my business.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My woman got into a little conflict with a few producers. I beat them up, and it¡¯s fine if they juste at me, but I heard those guys are pretty capable in the entertainment circle, and my woman¡¯s also in this circle.¡±

    Hu Bing immediately said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, this is a piece of cake. I thought you were asking me to help out with something more difficult. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of it. What¡¯s the name of the producer?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°One guy¡¯s called Ou Li, and the other one is a veteran celebrity called Yan Xian.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Alright, Big Brother Cheng, just rest assured, no one will touch my sis-inw.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, when we go back, I will treat you to a few drinks.¡±

    Hu Bingughed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up, Hu Bing went back to his room, and several friends came over. ¡°Young Master Hu, whose call was it from that you needed to find a quiet ce to answer?¡±

    Hu Bing looked at them and said, ¡°Ah-Hu, I remember you said you have some influence in the State Administration of Media and Entertainment, right?¡±

    The guy with a girl in his arm nodded. Beside him was actually a B-list celebrity, and with this guy¡¯s family well rooted in the theatre industry and State Administration of Media and Entertainment, many female celebrities indeed needed to suck up to him. Hence, he nevercked female celebrities by his side.

    ¡°Young Master Hu, wow you finally remembered what my family does. What is it? Which female celebrity was ying hard to get in front of you? Just give me the word, and I can get her toe and apologize to you right now,¡± Ah-Hu said.

    ¡°Yeah, Young Master Hu, which celebrity was brave enough to offend you?¡± The female celebrity in Ah-Hu¡¯s arm also chuckled and asked, pretty curious as to who would be this blind.

    ¡°Alright, since you said that you can do something, I want to seek trouble with two guys called Ou Li and Yan Xian.¡±

    ¡°President Ou and Yan Xian?¡± That female celebrity was a bit shocked. ¡°Could it be something that happened today?¡¯

    Hu Bing nced at that female celebrity and asked, ¡°You know something?¡±

    That girl nodded. ¡°Of course. I heard that Yan Xian was cobing with Lin Chuxue, and Sister Lin is known for being cold and prideful since she never epts kissing, intimate, or overly-exposing scenes. Many people in the industry or second-gen-rich-heirs are interested in her and want to cast-couch her. Yan Xian and President Ou are good friends, and Yan Xian acted in a lot of movies invested in by President Ou and made him a lot of money, so this time, he used President Ou¡¯s influence to change the script, wanting to force Sister Lin to shoot a kissing scene with him. Sister Lin was obviously not happy, and there was a big argument at the filming location. Then, President Ou said he was going to imprison her and also block her out of the industry, but a stranger came in and beat up President Ou and Yan Xian, sending them to the hospital. Everyone was saying that man was Lin Chuxue¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 241.2 - I Believe in Him (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 241: I Believe in Him (Part two)</b>

    Hu Bing said, ¡°Then that¡¯s right, that brother of mine usually hospitalizes people every time he fights. But those two wanted to touch my sis-inw? Did they even f-cking ask me? Ah-Hu, you should be pretty good at this, are you confident in taking care of it?¡±

    Ah-Huughed. ¡°Young Master Hu, how big do you want to y?¡±

    Hu Bing lit up a cig and said, ¡°As big as possible. Let¡¯s see how capable you are. Aren¡¯t you always boasting to me how your family basically monopolized the entertainment industry?¡±

    Ah-Huughed and replied, ¡°Then how aboutpletely killing Yan Xian¡¯s career so he doesn¡¯t even get advertisements to shoot? As for that Ou Li, no movies he invests in will be allowed to y in my theatres. That way, those five or so movies he had invested in these years would make him suffer a loss of at least eight billion, which is probably half of his assets. Young Master Hu, are you satisfied?¡±

    Hu Bing blew a cig ring. ¡°Very well, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±

    Those two chatted so rxingly, but that female celebrity felt a chill down her spine. An A-list celebrity was done, just like that? A well-known producerpany¡¯s president could also be ended just like that? The waters were indeed deep in this circle. Thinking back to Lin Chuxue, the man behind her was that powerful? He must be a big character to know friends like Young Master Hu. No wonder Lin Chuxue was able to do things her way and not lower her head to anyone in this circle, it turned out that someone was really behind her!

    ¨C Imperial Entertainment ¨C

    After making calls after calls, the president looked at Lin Chuxue who was sitting on the sofa cross-legged ying on her phone. She was just about to scold her and another call came in. It ended with her constantly apologizing and giving smiles, and she finally let out a breath.

    ¡°Did you see that? Just because of you being stubborn, the calls didn¡¯t stop for me tonight. I didn¡¯t even have dinner yet.¡±

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°Should I order some pizza for us to eat together?¡±

    President: ¡°How are you still in the mood to eat, my ancestor... Do you know how much money we have to pay for the contract you breached today? The producers of three movies that you starred in called and said that the State Administration of Media and Entertainment didn¡¯t pass it because you starred in them... You tell me what we should do for the money those people invested into those films? Those scenes with you included had to be re-filmed, and we need topensate for it... My head is so big right now... Are you really not going to stop until you bring the wholepany down? Come on, we can¡¯t keep on doing this kind of stuff anymore, hurry up ande with me to apologize to them. I will arrange a meal together.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Nope.¡±

    President: ¡°Why not? If you don¡¯t, then thepany¡¯s over...¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng said he will take care of it.¡± Lin Chuxue said calmly, ¡°I believe in him. Let¡¯s just order a pizza and eat, and just be patient.¡±

    President: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 242.1 - Banned (1) (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 242: Banned (1) (Part one)</b>

    At the hospital, after Yan Xian hung up, he asked Ou Li on the next bed, ¡°President Ou, how¡¯s it going on your end?¡±

    President Ou looked pretty proud, ¡°Basically all of my friends agreed to help. I have a deputy president friend in the theatre industry and he said that he would help me out and minimize the yrate of films with Lin Chuxue at theatres under their brand. I have a couple of friends at different TVworks that agreed to avoid inviting her onto their shows in the future, and a couple other friends are all going to help out with getting Lin Chuxue¡¯s sponsors to drop her. Now, let¡¯s see how anxious Lin Chuxue¡¯s boss gets. With their one and only money tree down, thatpany will pretty much go bankrupt since they have no other celebrities that really have any exposure. If she¡¯s not stupid, she will be calling me in the next few minutes to apologize.¡±

    Yan Xian snorted on the side, ¡°What use is an apology? He should know what we want.¡±

    Ou Li nodded, and then he asked Yan Xian, ¡°How¡¯s your end?¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°They knew I¡¯m hospitalized and they are for sure very angry. A few of my celebrity friends directly leaked a message to the circle that they refuse to work with Lin Chuxue in the future. Now, I just want to see which director still has the balls to cast her in their films.¡±

    At this moment, Ou Li asked Yan Xian, ¡°Did the people in the circle learn about what happened today now?¡±

    Yan Xian snorted, ¡°Of course, and my wife had already called me so many times. I exined to her for a long time and she finally decided to calm down. The media is always trying to catch any detail so that they can spin out a story of me cheating on my wife, yet they don¡¯t have any evidence. But my wife is still in a cold war with me, f-ck.¡±

    Then, he turned to his assistant and said, ¡°Go and turn on the TV, switch to the entertainment channel.¡±

    His assistant nodded, found the remote, and turned on the TV.

    But very coincidentally, they turned to the channel just in time to hear the host say, ¡°Now, we have a story that went viral online. Aizen exposed the well-known celebrity Yan Xian of cheating on his wife with the B-list model, Li Wen. Several photos from Li Wen¡¯s personal phone was leaked out by thisizen, and most of them were of Yan Xian deep asleep with his upper-half naked, and several ones were even more revealing, showing Yan Xian in his bathrobes in the bathroom. From the two toothbrushes by the sink, it seemed like Li Wen and Yan Xian always spend the night together. Right now, our reporter is interviewing Li Wen, and let¡¯s see what she has to say.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Yan Xian and his assistant¡¯s eyes went wide open. Yan Xian even directly sat up from his bed, and the scene suddenly switched to a bunch of reporters blocking Li Wen in the hallway of her condo. She was behind a mask and seemed to be trying to avoid being interviewed. But, with so many reporters pursuing her, she replied with a sentence carrying a hint of innuendo, ¡°You should ask Yan Xian about this!¡±

    Yan Xian immediately punched the bed. ¡°How could that dumb woman answer it this way?¡±

    Ask Yan Xian? Wasn¡¯t that answer basically telling the reporters that she wasn¡¯t denying it, rather admitting to it so that the reporters would go to Yan Xian to see if he admits to it as well or not?

    Yan Xian immediately called his assistant, ¡°Hurry, bring my phone over.¡±

    After his assistant brought him his phone, he immediately called Li Wen, and he began shouting furiously the moment the call connected, ¡°Damn you, how could you say that to the reporters?¡±

 Chapter 242.2 - Banned (1) (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 242: Banned (1) (Part two)</b>

    Li Wen also sounded very angry on that side. ¡°I¡¯m already in a mess over here, the media camps my condo every day. Besides, all the evidence is there, so what if I admitted it? It¡¯s true that you are my sugar daddy...¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°But you know that I¡¯m not divorced yet, and I have to bear a lot of public criticism and pressure. Are you trying to kill my career? Now, right now, go and rify to the media and say that I have nothing to do with you, at all!¡±

    Li Wen: ¡°But... But what about those pictures? Those aren¡¯t photoshopped, and there are even a few with us hugging together that weren¡¯t exposed yet... My phone got hacked, and the hacker probably got a hold of those photos too.¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°Damn it! Right now, just go and hide and don¡¯te out. Just f-ck off as far as you can, and I will try and buy the photos off of whoever has it. Since he didn¡¯t take out those more revealing pictures, he¡¯s clearly waiting to negotiate with me.¡±

    Li Wen: ¡°Then what about me? After you finish taking care of these things, are you still going to divorce your wife?¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°Divorce your face! If I divorce her, wouldn¡¯t it basically validate the rumor that we are together? By that time, I will face public pressure and criticism as well! I will give you some money, and you can f-ck off as far as possible!¡±

    Then, Yan Xian directly hung up the phone in rage.

    On the other end, Li Wen looked to the other side of the sofa where two men sat. After seeing the call end, they asked, ¡°Was it recorded?¡±

    Li Wen nodded.

    That man came over and took her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our boss will honor his words and give you the money. On top of that, he will give you three movies to be casted in where you are the second female lead. These are all opportunities that models like you would rarely ever get, and as for if you be famous after this, it will be up to you.¡±

    Li Wen: ¡°Thank Master Hu for me.¡±

    The man nodded. ¡°We hope you can utilize this opportunity.¡±

    Then, the two men left.

    Yan Xian was in the hospital and he anxiously called his agent and said, ¡°Check the source that leaked the photos, find the guy, and buy all of the photos from him.¡±

    On the agent¡¯s end, he was silent for a moment and then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s already toote. Just 10 minutes ago, all the photos were exposed. Now you are trending, you are more trending than you have ever trended before. You are on fire, but this fire can burn you to ashes. Now, all of the photos with you and Li Wen, there was more...¡¯¡±

    Yan Xian was shocked. ¡°More?¡±

    Agent: ¡°Yea. All of the rookie celebrities and other celebrities that you had sexually harassed or forced had joined to file awsuit against you, and thepany has already received a subpoena from the court. I also received 15 contract cancetions, including 5 shows, 3 from movies that were already shot where thepany now wants to delete all of your scenes and do reshoots, and 7 from endorsement deals where the brands saw your reputation would harm their products. The president wants to see if you are still dead or not, and he wants me to drag you to him to give him an answer. I wille and pick you up right now.¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s eyes spread wide open, and the phone fell from his hand. He was already dumbfounded on his bed.

    ¡°President Ou... things seem to be going not in our favor...¡± He opened his mouth with great difficulty, and he swallowed his saliva, looking as if he was up against a terrifying enemy, his face looking pretty pale...

 Chapter 243.1 - Banned (2) (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 243: Banned (2) (Part one)</b>

    No matter how stupid Ou Li was, he would know what it meant at this critical moment that he got exposed for this scandal.

    ¡°Who did you offend recently?¡± Ou Li asked him.

    ¡°Who else could it be? Didn¡¯t the both of us get in trouble with Lin Chuxue recently?¡± Yan Xian asked.

    ¡°Then it is really possible that someone at Imperial Entertainment wants to stink up your reputation and retaliate.¡± Ou Li red at him. ¡°You too, how can you keep these kind of pictures? Your wife is pregnant, yet you are still doing sh-t like this! That Lin Chuxue doesn¡¯t have much of a background, so she probably only can use this to retaliate. You are famous for being a yboy, so it¡¯s not hard to find scandals of yours to expose.¡±

    Yan Xian felt like he wanted to cry. ¡°But the thing is, a lot of people want me to paypensation for breaching their contracts and cancel with me, but you know I already gave most of my money to you to invest in the movie we just shot. Where am I going to find the money to pay them back?¡±

    Ou Li also felt that it was a big headache. Indeed, Yan Xian took the 50 million that he made with those contracts to make a film investment with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone¡¯s gonna have some kind of scandal in this circle. Besides, your reputation had always been not that great. Right now, we just need Li Wen to keep quiet, and you just need to keep denying it. Just those pictures alone won¡¯t get you banned by the State Administration of Media and Entertainment. We just need to hire 5-cent armies to flood social media saying that those pictures were clearly photoshopped. Maybe this scandal will even help you gain more fame and hog more headlines.¡±

    Yan Xian looked at Ou Li. ¡°But right now, a lot of people want to cancel their contracts with me and demandpensation.¡±

    Ou Li: ¡°You just need to get some PR done and fix your public image, and then why would they still want to cancel? Are you dumb? I¡¯m also quite influential in this circle. I just need to get all of them together and have a meal, and then talk about your case and promise that we would get the necessary PR done so as to not let this scandal affect your image. Wouldn¡¯t that be all?¡±

    Yan Xian immediately nodded. ¡°President Ou, I have to rely on you now!¡±

    Ou Li nodded. ¡°We are in the same boat now, and many of my films have you as the male lead. At a time like this, I obviously should help you, or else if your reputation goes down the drain, wouldn¡¯t my films be dead before they reach the theatre?¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s agent came to the hospital and brought Yan Xian away. When he came back to thepany, he could hear from far away that the president was shouting in fury as his voice echoed in the hallway.

    When Yan Xian went into the meeting room, he saw all of the PR staff had their heads lowered; clearly they had been scolded by the president already.

    After the president saw Yan Li, a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Why are you not dead yet? What use wouldying in the hospital and hiding do for a scandal this big? Tell me, what the f-ck actually is going on with you?¡±

    Yan Xian swallowed his saliva and just like Ou Li instructed, he tried very hard to deny everything. ¡°That woman Li Wen saw that I have been pretty popr recently so she just wants to use me as a topic to get herself some attention too. Those pictures were all photoshopped, and from the timing and everything, it was clearly orchestrated. I think Lin Chuxue is behind all of this. That¡¯s right, theirpany knew they couldn¡¯t deal with me head on so they actually resorted to this kind of despicable means to damage my career. Right now, the photoshop technology is so mature that the media actually believed it. Besides-¡±

    Before Yan Xian could finish, the president already furiously mmed the document in his hand onto the desk. Then, he turned hisptop around and said to Yan Xian, ¡°Open up your f-cking eyes, you think it was just those pictures?¡±

    Yan Xian saw that theptop was ying a news segment, and apparently a recording of a phone call between Yan Xian and Li Wen was also leaked online.

    And that phone call was just the one Yan Xian had at the hospital with Li Wen. His rtionship with Li Wen was basically confirmed, and in the recording, Yan Xian exposed his true character of being the type that would cuss at Li Wen and tell her to f-ck off just to protect his own reputation.

 Chapter 243.2 - Banned (2) (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 243: Banned (2) (Part two)</b>

    The president pointed at theputer, his whole body trembling in rage. ¡°You take a look at what theizens are calling you right now! They are all saying you are scum! Also, ask your agent, ask him how your Weibo ount is doing and how many people were calling you names on there! Your follower count dropped from 5 million all the way down to 700 thousand! You tell me, is it just those photos? What is this recording then? Let me tell you, maybe Li Wen¡¯s picture can be fake, but every woman youid your hands on can take out a picture with you. Are they all fake too?¡±

    Yan Xian fell into his chair, his head going nk.

    The president took in a deep breath and said as he lifted a stack of documents, ¡°These are all of the notices given by advertisers asking to withdraw your endorsement. Spit out the money you took from them, and thepany will also take out our share too. Those advertisers already told us that they don¡¯t need us to pay any liquidated damages, but they need the money we got paid returned right away.¡±

    Yan Xian became anxious. ¡°But... President Zheng can you chat with them? We already inked the contracts and everything, wouldn¡¯t it be merciless to ask for a full refund? How about this? I will lower my price and charge them less, how about that? They aren¡¯t getting the short end of the stick that way, but if they want me to pay them all back, then where will I go to find that money?¡±

    President Zheng was furious. ¡°Let me tell you, Yan Xian, they already said that if you return the money right away, they won¡¯t go for liquidated damage. You should read the contract yourself, it clearly states that if during the period of endorsement that your reputation and image affects the brand image of thepany endorsed by you, then the contract is defaulted, and you will have to pay double thepensation. Each of your endorsement deals is ten million for two years, so with seven deals, that¡¯s 70 million. They were doing me a favor by just asking you to pay them back the endorsement fee. You give me your 30 million, and I will handle the rest.¡±

    Yan Xian began to panic. ¡°But where would I get 30 million though, can you talk to them again? After the few movies that I invested in air and make big money, I will for sure pay them back. President Zheng, please help me out with this.¡±

    President Zheng sneered. ¡°Your movies? You mean those few that you invested in with Ou Li?¡±

    Yan Xian nodded. ¡°I know that my scandal could affect the box office, but those movies are indeed pretty good, and I should at least be able to break-even on those.¡±

    President Zheng continued to reply with a sneer, ¡°Yan Xian, you have been in this circle for so long now, don¡¯t you know that you were already ying with fire? All of this happened so fast with the purpose of destroying your career, so do you think the person you offended has a simple background? Right, you are correct, if it was just for this scandal, those businesses wouldn¡¯t be ending the contract with you right away, yet they did it all at the same time. Don¡¯t you sense something fishy going on? Also, I just got a call from the director of the State Administration of Media and Entertainment. He said that celebrities have great effects on the teenagers, so those celebrities with scandals shouldn¡¯t be allowed to participate in films, shows, or ads, as otherwise, they would have the wrong influence on society. I have been in this circle for a long time, yet it¡¯s my first time getting a call from the director. I was truly honored, yet it was a call to scold me and it was all because of you, do you know that? After this, other celebrities under ourpany might also get treated with a bad impression. Lin Chuxue had been in this circle for so long yet no one dared to touch her, so I¡¯m just super curious, where did you get the balls to get your hands on her? Now, look at what happened, a big fish appeared, a fish that could shock the entire entertainment industry, and you only got thepany burned too! You tell me, what should you do?¡¯

    When President Zheng got to the end, he was almost roaring. He directly threw a document at Yan Xian¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Take your f-cking contract with thepany and get the f-ck out! I can¡¯t afford to have a celebrity like you! Let me officially announce to you right now, our employment rtionship ends right here!¡±

 Chapter 244.1 - Banned (3) (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 244: Banned (3) (Part one)</b>

    After Yan Xian came out of thepany, he was immediately surrounded by the reporters.

    ¡°Yan Xian, Yan Xian, can you tell us whether it¡¯s true that you casting-couched many female celebrities? And what do you have to say about that recording Li Wen exposed?¡±

    ¡°Yan Xian, you cheated on your wife while she was pregnant. Do you have anything to say to your wife after something this big happened?¡±

    ¡°Yan Xian, everyone¡¯s calling you scum right now. Do you think you are scum?¡±

    Yan Xian was furious and he immediately shouted, ¡°Who are you calling scum?¡±

    The reporter: ¡°Then can you talk more about why Li Wen and many other female celebrities are taking you to court for sexual harassment?¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other female celebrities, but the recording with Li Wen was just me and her going over a script together, how can I be that much of a scum? Please stop making things up.¡±

    The reporter: ¡°Oh really? Then do you two go over scripts naked in the bathroom or bedroom? Shouldn¡¯t you also talk about those photos?¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°Are you guys done or not? I already said, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Then, he directly pushed away the reporters and went into his car with the escort of his assistant and agent, breaking free from the reporters¡¯ pursuit.

    Inside the car, the assistant carefully asked him, ¡°Big Brother Xian, where are we going right now?¡±

    Yan Xian rubbed his temple. ¡°Get away from these reporters first.¡±

    Then, he took out his phone and called Ou Li.

    The phone connected, and Yan Xian said, ¡°President Ou, can you see if you can help me out a bit first and lend me 30 million? I need to pay back those endorsement deals first.¡±

    He also knew how serious the situation was. If he couldn¡¯t pay back the money right away, then those businesses could go with the original uses on the contract and demand 60 million from him instead! So, what was most important right now was the money, and the debt was even more important than his reputation at the moment.

    Ou Li: ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money to give you. This year, I invested in 5 films, and you invested 50 million and have a 20% share in two of them. I invested a total of 300 million myself, and I got that much money by mortgaging my real estate. 3 out of the 5 films will begin ying soon, and by then, there will be cash inflow.¡±

    Then, he saw a phone calling in so he said to Yan Xian, ¡°Give me a second, I have another calling in.¡±

    Then, Ou Li took the other call and it was from his assistant, ¡°President Ou, oh no, the theaters for some reason are changing the yrate for our three movies from 13% to 1%!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ou Li was shocked. ¡°You sure?¡±

    The secretary: ¡°I just got faxed notice, and when I called them no one was picking up. But I checked with their employees, they said that was the new yrate, that 1%! But I remembered you saying that we already talked about it with them and settled on a yrate of 13%, right?¡±

    Ou Li felt that something was off. ¡°Let me call and ask.¡±

    Then, he hung up and dialed the line to the deputy director of the entertainmentpany that managed all the theatres he was ying at, but no one picked up.

    Ou Li immediately couldn¡¯t stay still any more and got out of the hospital right away. Then, he directly took the taxi and went to that entertainmentpany. He took the elevator and went straight to the office of that friend of his. The deputy president¡¯s assistant blocked his path and said, ¡°Sir, you need to make an appointment first, please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    ¡°If I f-cking wait for an appointment, I¡¯m going to go bankrupt!¡± Ou Li cursed, and then he directly pushed open the door. That guy was supposed to be his old friend, so of course he knew where his office was.

    Inside, the deputy president wasying back in his chair and looking up at the ceiling. Seeing Ou Li just forcing his way in, he appeared a bit discontent.

    ¡°You leave first,¡± he said to his secretary, who then closed the door behind her.

    Ou Li tried to suppress his anger as he deepened his voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Wasn¡¯t our partnership always going well? My 13% yrate, why did you suddenly change it to 1%? I saw the showtime schedule at your theatres for the next batch already, what is the meaning of that?¡±

    The deputy president said as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    Ou Li: ¡°Bro! How am I going to survive with that 1% yrate? Do you know how much money I invested into those three movies? 150 million! I already put all my assets up as coteral, and didn¡¯t I promise to give you 5% of the dividend? Why did you change your mind just like that and not tell me about it too?¡±

    The deputy president frowned. ¡°You also noticed that I didn¡¯t get my result? Because this wasn¡¯t done by me at all! I already tried my best and got you 13%, but the higher ups suddenly named you and ordered to suppress your movies to less than a 1% yrate. Come on, man, how did you manage to offend the young master of ourpany and not tell me about it? Do you know, I also went to the office to demand an exnation, just like you are doing right now, and the young master of ourpany directly scolded me to death. He said he can give you a 13% yrate, but I will have to get the f-ck out of thepany! Ou Li, you created so much trouble for the both of us, do you know that?¡±

 Chapter 244.2 - Banned (3) (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 244: Banned (3) (Part two)</b>

    Ou Li¡¯s eyes spread wide open and he shivered. ¡°Impossible, how could I have offended the big boss of the cinema line? I swear I didn¡¯t!¡±

    The deputy president: ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m just an employee too, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. If I can do a good job this year, I will be able to join the board next year! Please don¡¯t bring any trouble to me. You can leave now. The boss man¡¯s son didn¡¯t seem like he will forgive you. He already said that, in the future, any films that you, Ou Li, is associated with in any way will be banned from ying at any theatres under our cinema line! Oh right, he also said that, even if you sell your film cheap to otherpanies, he still won¡¯t y it!¡±

    Ou Li immediately became pale. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Bro! If I can¡¯t get those movies to be yed, then wouldn¡¯t my money basically go down the drain? I even got a loan, and if I can¡¯t break even on these films, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat those tapes to survive! I beg you, Bro, how about 10%? I will give you 10% of the box office as a benefit!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, the boss man¡¯s son already knows that I cooperated with you under the table over all these years. In the past, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal because things like this are prettymon. But now, you are on his cklist, and I work for him, so wouldn¡¯t I basically be f-cking my own career over if I continued to work with you? I will also beg you right here, please don¡¯t call me, and don¡¯te and look for me again. The year is almost over, and I still want to celebrate the new year in peace. Please don¡¯t bring more trouble to me.¡±

    Ou Li really wanted to cry, and he was about to kneel down. ¡°Bro, can I beg you?¡±

    The deputy president gestured for him to not do it. ¡°It¡¯s no use getting on your knees. You should go and beg ourpany¡¯s boss man¡¯s son.¡±

    Ou Li immediately began nodding like a woodpecker. ¡°I will, I will, can you introduce me to him? I will kow-tow to him and beg for forgiveness. As long as he doesn¡¯t boycott my movies and let it air smoothly, I can do anything!¡±

    The deputy president sighed, ¡°Then I will connect you two tonight?¡±

    Ou Li nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you so much! Just give me a call whenever, and I will be right there!¡±

    Ou Li felt like his body was hollowed out as he walked out of the building. At that moment, Yan Xian¡¯s call came in. ¡°Big Brother Ou, you have to help me! Just lend me 30 million to help me temporarily get through it.¡±

    Ou Li was already getting smashed with misfortunes and was super frustrated, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Lend you my f-cking a-s! I¡¯m going to go bankrupt any second now too!¡±

    Those five movies were basically his lifeline right now. Over the years, he relied on little productions and made some money, and originally, he wanted to do a few big investments to make a big return this time since the average box office in the country had been climbing every year, but who knew he would get screwed at this critical moment!

 Chapter 245.1 - I Choose Apologizing (Part one)

    <strong>Chapter 245: I Choose Apologizing (Part one)</strong>

    At night, Hu Bing drove his Te to a club where a bunch of luxury cars had gathered. He threw the key of his car to the valet and then went directly to the top floor nightclub.

    When he walked into the noisy club, there were all kinds of men and women in there, and there were a lot more women than men. However, the music here wasn¡¯t as loud as downstairs as it was more for setting the mood. The lighting also wasn¡¯t too over the top, being more mellow. The people here were all holding wine sses and talking to each other, hugging and shaking hands left and right

    Hu Bing went directly to the 88th VIP room and walked in, seeing a bunch of guys all with beautiful girls in their arms. Upon seeing hime in, those guys all got the girls out of the room.

    In the corner stood a guy that didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. He was dressed in expensive formal attire, yet he didn¡¯t even have a seat as he just looked at Hu Bing in a sincere but fearful way as he walked in.

    This man was Ou Li, who came super early just to apologize.

    Hu Bing gestured, and those guys immediately turned off the music inside the room and vacated the center seat for Hu Bing. Hu Bing went over and sat down, and then he gestured for Ou Li toe over and talk.

    With the music suddenly stopping, the atmosphere immediately tensed up. He swallowed his saliva and walked out of the corner carefully with his head lowered and an obsequious smile stered to his face. ¡°Young Master Hu?¡±

    Hu Bing looked at this Ou Li and lightlyughed. ¡°Those that actually have power wouldn¡¯t try so hard to put up a luxury facade, and on the contrary, those that don¡¯t have the power would go after a fancy exterior. Look at what you are wearing, aren¡¯t you just afraid that other people won¡¯t know you are rich? Originally, I just wanted to have a casual talk with you, but you dressing so formally makes me feel that I should have a serious talk with you instead to respect you. But, I don¡¯t like that, so how about we change to a simpler way of talking?¡¯

    Ou Li bitterly smiled. ¡°Young Master Hu, whichever way you like.¡±

    Hu Bingughed, and then his boys that were standing on either side of Ou Li suddenly kicked him behind the knee, causing him to kneel. Then, the two proceeded to beat the crap out of him, only stopping when his coat and shirt were ruined.

    At this moment, Ou Li didn¡¯t look so brilliant and luxurious as before. His messy hair, tattered clothes, and bruised face made him look like a guy that had fallen into the dumps.

    Hu Bing satisfyingly pped. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t look like fancy jewelry, I¡¯m also feeling morefortable looking at you. Then let¡¯s talk now, I heard you came tonight to apologize?¡±

    Ou Li nodded. ¡°Yes, I apologize. If I ever offended you, I¡¯m here to beg for your forgiveness. I hope you of great status won¡¯t take what someone like me of low status did to heart and will forgive me this one time. I swear I will be more careful in the future, for real!¡±

    Hu Bing shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but you offended my bro, a bro that¡¯s been really good to me and who¡¯s very important to me. So, you should go and apologize to him instead. You can decline and then walk out from this room right now, and you will be on your own because no one else will be lending you a helping hand. At least in this circle, you will no longer have a foothold.¡±

    Ou Li¡¯s eyelids thumped. ¡°Then what if I apologize?¡±Hu Bing grinned. ¡°That will depend on your attitude and if the person forgives you or not. If you are not forgiven, then you are still on your own.¡±

 Chapter 245.2 - I Choose Apologizing (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 245: I Choose Apologizing (Part two)</b>

    Ou Li carefully asked, ¡°Then Young Master Hu, can I know who I offended?¡±

    Hu Bing took out his phone and gestured for him toe over. ¡°Come and see if you still recognize this guy.¡±

    Then, he ced his phone onto the table.

    Ou Li held in his pain and shuffled over on his knees. When he extended his neck and took a look, his face changed dramatically. He just saw the picture of Hu Bing and Xu Cheng in their uniforms, which was taken back at thepetition.

    ¡°I heard you also went to ask some underground people to teach him a lesson?¡± Hu Bing smiled chillingly at him, and Ou Li immediately kowtowed hard and said while almost crying, ¡°Young Master Hu, I really know that I¡¯m wrong on this one! Please forgive me! I will go and apologize right now! There won¡¯t be a second time!¡±

    Hu Bing looked at him. ¡°Apologize? You think just you apologizing is enough?¡±

    Ou Li paused for a moment, and then he immediately remembered that he still had Yan Xian, who was basically his aplice.

    Hu Bing snorted. ¡°Tonight, I will only give you one night of time. Bring that b-stard Yan Xian and go to apologize together. If you can¡¯t convince him to go, after tonight, I won¡¯t give you a second chance.¡±

    Ou Li immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Hu! I will drag Yan Xian to go and apologize together for sure! Even if Yan Xian doesn¡¯t want to go, I will tie him up and drag him with me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going then. I will give you a brief ride,¡± Hu Bing said as he got up, and he left the room first.

    Ou Li was still a bit dazed, but Hu Bing¡¯s friends immediately kicked him on the azz and said, ¡°F-cking go already, do you still want to stay and get beaten up?¡±

    Ou Li immediately nodded and hurriedly followed Hu Bing out of the club. When he saw the Te waiting for him outside, his heart elerated especially after seeing the te of the car.

    That was a government official te, and those that lived in Shangcheng all knew about this te.It was the dedicated car for Shangcheng¡¯s mayor!

    Ou Li then thought back to Hu Bing¡¯s age, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be the mayor¡¯s driver, but most likely his son!

    Hu Bing rolled down the window and said to Ou Li, ¡°Get in, I will give you a ride.¡±

    After getting in, Ou Li was extremely cautious to not take up much space and to not touch anything. Hu Bingughed. ¡°This car isn¡¯t more expensive than yourmbo, just bear with me.¡±

    Ou Li was about to cry. ¡°Young Master, you are too funny, it¡¯s my greatest honor to be in this car.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Where to?¡±

    Ou Li: ¡°You can just drop me off anywhere on the road.¡±

    Hu Bing nodded. Then, he drove out of the area to somewhere with lots of taxes and let Ou Li get off. Then, he said in a somewhat warning tone, ¡°I don¡¯t like to get myself involved with things, but if someone does anger me, I can be quite merciless. Remember what I said and try to persuade that Yan Xian guy.¡±

    Ou Li swallowed his saliva and nodded like a woodpecker again. When he watched as the car sped off, he felt pretty chilly down his back. When the wind blew past him, he realized that his whole body was soaked from sweat.

 Chapter 246.1 - Compromise (Part one)

    <strong>Chapter 246: Compromise (Part one)</strong>

    At night, Yan Xian¡¯s agent was smoking as he watched Yan Xian make many calls asking for help. But, those people either didn¡¯t pick up or said they were busy and hung up. Overall, in the 20 or so calls Yan Xian made, no one took the time to exchange more than 3 sentences with him. Seeing Yan Xian throwing his phone onto the table, his agent asked, ¡°How are things looking?¡±

    Yan Xian shook his head. ¡°No one¡¯s willing to lend me money. They all referred to me as their bro back during the normal days, and just half a day ago, they were all saying how they would help me ban out Lin Chuxue. But now, after the State Administration of Entertainment and Media issued one notice, they all became scared and began avoiding me like a gue. They all withdrew their statements in front of the media and even began to say how I¡¯m a scumbag! What the h-ll!¡±

    The agent took another smoke and said, ¡°They still need to dwell in this circle, can¡¯t me them.¡±

    Yan Xian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t make aeback from this, I¡¯m just temporarily in the dumps. That Lin Chuxue, wait until I get through this, I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±

    The agent faintly said, ¡°One can be ignorant, but if you are too ignorant yet still arrogant, you will be in big trouble. Do you really think it was just because of that little scandal orchestrated by Lin Chuxue that got you to where you are right now? Scandals happen really frequently in this circle, and some people could sail through the storm, while some would be forced out of the circle. I don¡¯t know about the others, but if you are still acting this way and can¡¯t see where you actually went wrong, then I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to make it through this, and you will also be under a mountain of debt.¡±

    Yan Xian looked at his agent from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Are you here tough at me? You also think that I can be this easily defeated? A woman that debutedter than me can defeat me?¡±

    The agent sighed. ¡°Then let me ask you, what can you revive yourself with? Right now, you owe 30 million yuan, and if you can¡¯t pay it back by tomorrow, those businesses will go by the original uses on the contract and you will owe 60 million! And if you can¡¯t pay them back, your reputation will take another big hit, adding on top of the scandal. It is certain that the people you have offended in the past will take this opportunity and rub salt onto your wound.¡±

    Yan Xian: ¡°These things will all pass. I¡¯ve already thought about it. As long as she doesn¡¯t make trouble for me and we get through this together, we can wait it out until those three movies I invested in start ying in theatres and pay me dividends. Then, taking out the money I owe, I will have at least 10 million left. I will start my own studio, and as long as I lower my price, with my poprity over the years plus a few good projects, I can make aeback.¡±

    His agent sneered. ¡°You are still the same old you, always so confident but in fact, your IQ is really worrying. Let¡¯s first talk about the three movies you co-invested with Ou Li. Haven¡¯t you heard? The cinema lines had decided to suppress the yrate of those movies to less than 1% all together, and in the future, as long as Ou Li¡¯s involved, none of those movies will be allowed to be yed in the cinemas in the country. This news is already out, and it¡¯s true. Right now, Ou Li can hardly protect himself and he¡¯s also going around asking for help just like you. But, it¡¯s no use, and he¡¯s not in much of a better situation than you. The average box office is pretty good this year, and that¡¯s why he invested all of his money into movie production but still turned out short. That¡¯s why he asked you to invest with him. Right now, none of his movies can be yed in theatres. How do you expect him to make the money back? How much can he make if he sold copies online? The moment he copses, where would you get your money? Even if you lower your price to attract business, have you forgotten about the notice issued by the State Administration of Media and Entertainment? Right now, you are a celebrity with a stain, so who¡¯s going to risk offending the State Admin to work with you? Now, think about it, someone capable of influencing the cinema line to screw over Ou Li, getting the State Admin to screw over you, and control the 50-cent-army online to expose your scandals, who do you think you are dealing with? Your sh-t with Li Wen that was hidden well for so many years even got exposed, who¡¯s going to believe it if it wasn¡¯t Li Wen doing it herself? That woman had always wanted to join the filming industry, so someone that¡¯s capable of giving her this chance used it to convince her to expose you. With all of these points above, do you think Lin Chuxue¡¯s a simple character? Do you think the man behind her is just an army guy?¡±

 Chapter 246.2 - Compromise (Part two)

    <strong>Chapter 246: Compromise (Part two)</strong>

    After the agent finished talking, Yan Xian¡¯s face was already pale. The agent sneered and looked at Yan Xian¡¯s face with mockery, and Yan Xian began pacing back and forth with bloodshot eyes.

    His eyes already lost focus, and he had no idea what his next step would be.

    He obviously knew what the agent just said, but he just didn¡¯t believe Lin Chuxue would be this capable. Now, seeing his agent standing beside him, he found him to be a big eyesore too. Now, he felt that everyone wasughing at him.

    ¡°I already cancelled my contract with thepany, why are you still following me? You can leave now!¡± Yan Xian shouted at his agent.

    His agent took a smoke, flicked the ash off of the cigarette butt, and said, ¡°You think I want to? I¡¯m waiting for you to make a decision. If you don¡¯t n on apologizing, then I will leave right now. If you do, then go tonight!¡±

    ¡°Apologize? To who? Lin Chuxue?¡±

    Agent: ¡°Who else?¡¯

    Yan Xian began panicking, and when he didn¡¯t know what to do, he got a phone call from Ou Li.

    Ou Li was pretty straightforward. ¡°Downstairs, I¡¯m under your condo right now. Come with me to apologize. Listen, Yan Xian, because of you, I was also dragged into this mess. Don¡¯t you think you shoulde with me to apologize? If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m going to die with you. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not joking at all. I even took out a big loan, and you also owe a ton of money now. The only thing that can save us both are those movies. If we don¡¯t get a high-enough yrate, we will both die! Even if you don¡¯t want to do this for me, at least do it for your unborn child. You already did your wife wrong by cheating on her, and now if you go bankrupt and get chased down for debt, wouldn¡¯t your wife divorce you? Think about it, I¡¯m waiting downstairs. Go with me to apologize, and even if you need to kneel, you have to get their forgiveness. If you don¡¯te, then don¡¯t me me for taking things to the extreme. If you are going to drag me down with you, then I will stab you a few times before I die!¡¯

    Yan Xian¡¯s pupils erged.

    The agent directly stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ou Li has quite a lot of mafia connections. If you are worried about your face and dignity and don¡¯t go apologize, it¡¯s fine if you die, but you will affect many people. Ou Li is capable of doing anything, and your wife and kid will be in danger.¡±

    Yan Xian immediately dropped back into his seat, feeling as if he just aged a few years.

    ¨C Inside Imperial Capital Entertainment ¨C

    Lin Chuxue was ying chess with Sister Lei, but inside the office, there was also the president that was looking at her. Upon seeing how calm she was, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s already been a day, didn¡¯t you say you believe in that man? Howe things are still not going in your favor? Come on, are you hearing what I¡¯m saying? Shouldn¡¯t you go out and make a public statement or something? It¡¯s not a solution to be simply sitting at the office... I¡¯m about to throw up from eating pizza for two meals in a row...¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked up at her. ¡°Then let¡¯s order some Eastern cuisine next, how about that?¡±

    President: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 247.1 - This is the Man I Like (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 247: This is the Man I Like (Part one)</b>

    On the way, Yan Xian received a text from his wife. It said, ¡°Big Brother Xian, you still need to stay around to take care of me and my kid. I heard you owe a lot of money? I have a couple hundred thousand here, will it help? I already sent it to your card.¡±

    Yan Xian tightly held onto his phone and closed his eyes. He admitted defeat.

    He was defeated.

    He also regretted confronting Lin Chuxue.

    He was beaten down before he could even react, and each strike was deadly, forcing him to lower his head and yield.

    He lost.

    Hepletely lost, and in the end, his wife didn¡¯t say anything else, didn¡¯t even talk about him cheating on her, but was willing to help him without a second thought. All in all, he felt that he had to yield and apologize to Lin Chuxue for the sake of being able to continue taking care of his wife and child.

    When he saw Ou Li, he was also shocked that someone as domineering and powerful as Ou Li was beaten like this with his clothes shredded and face bruised.

    Yan Xian didn¡¯t even need to think to guess how powerful someone had to be to be capable of beating up Ou Li and forcing him to apologize with Ou Li not fighting back at all. He knew Ou Li had mafia connections, but even he was beaten up. After these rounds of attacks, they knew that they had no power at all to fight back.

    Just when the president was getting impatient while Lin Chuxue was still calmly ying chess with her agent, someone knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office.

    The secretary came in and was a bit shocked. ¡°Sister Yan, Yan Xian and Ou Li are here.¡±

    The president was shocked at first, and then she asked, ¡°What are they doing here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. They are just outside and they said they are looking for Sister Lin.¡±

    ¡°Let theme up then. Also, don¡¯t let anyone else from thepanye up. If someone dares to gossip, tell them they are fired!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± the secretary said and left.

    Yan Xian and Ou Li were brought up by the secretary and came directly to the office. The secretary closed all the windows, doors, and blinds to avoid any gossip that might add more to the chaos.

    Now, no one knew what those two were here for, and it could be that they were here to demand an apology.

    The president was a bit confused too, so she left Lin Chuxue in the office first and went to the VIP area to greet those two. She smiled and asked, ¡°Greetings, what brings you two here today?¡±

    Ou Li still had bruises on his face, while Yan Xian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot since he had been anxious for the entire day and he looked exhausted.

    ¡°Sister Yan, um... is Miss Lin Chuxue here? Don¡¯t take it the wrong way, we aren¡¯t here to look for trouble. We are here to apologize... Can you please tell us where she is right now? Please!¡± Ou Li was pretty anxious, while Yan Xian also kept on nodding on the side as he looked at her cautiously.

    Sister Yan was shocked, feeling like she got the wrong script or something. Just this morning, the whole entertainment circle was all boiled up, criticizing Lin Chuxue and saying stuff like they were going to cancel their contracts with her and never work with her in the future. It didn¡¯t take a smart person to figure out that it was Ou Li and Yan Xian behind them. She didn¡¯t even bring Lin Chuxue to go and apologize to them yet, so why were these two here apologizing instead?

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not necessary to trouble you two toe and apologize, I think we should just bury the hatchet and turn over a new leaf.¡± Sister Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you two no longer make things difficult for our Chuxue.¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Ou Li began panicking and he immediately came over and said, holding onto Sister Yan¡¯s hand, ¡°We are really here to sincerely apologize. Please, Sister Yan, please let us see Miss Lin, we must apologize to her face to face, please! We won¡¯t make things difficult for her, and it was me that was stupid and did stupid stuff. Please, can we see Miss Lin, just briefly?¡¯

    The attitudes of those two really left Sister Yan a bit dumbfounded. Left without much choice, she finally nodded and brought those two into her office.

    Inside, Lin Chuxue just ced down a piece on the board against Sister Lei as she smiled and said, ¡°Checkmate! Let¡¯s see if you can still live or not!¡±

    The two that just came in heard this, and their eyelids directly jumped.

    Seeing Lin Chuxue sitting on the sofa, Ou Li immediately went over and got onto his knees.

    ¡°Miss Lin, you are someone with a big heart a high status, would you be able to forgive me? I was wrong, really wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, nor should I have threatened you. I¡¯m just a piece of dog sh-t, you will dirty your shoes if you step on me. I swear, we won¡¯t delete your footage, nor will there be any kissing scenes. If you want to use a substitute, you can use one, no problem at all. If you don¡¯t like working with Yan Xian, that¡¯s fine, we will swap him out and get someone else, how about that? Also, for box office, you can take 10% directly, how about that? Whatever makes you happy! Just don¡¯t ban me out of this circle, please! For the past few years I had some small sess with investing in films and I got too arrogant, it was all my fault!¡±

    As Ou Li said, he directly kowtowed and it was loud enough to be heard when his forehead collided with the ground.

 Chapter 247.2 - This is the Man I Like (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 247: This is the Man I Like (Part two)</b>

    Sister Lei directly shot up from her seat from being startled, and Sister Yan was also dumbfounded by the door watching this unfold.

    Lin Chuxue was still calm and gracious as she collected all the pieces and put them back. She got up, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak. This was how the circle worked. If you were weak, people will take advantage of you or bully you. So, people in this circle, especially women, should know how to protect themselves. Almost everyone will wear a mask, and they would do whatever works to float their boat. So, Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t too convinced that those two knew they were wrong just with a few sentences.

    If it wasn¡¯t Xu Cheng sorting things out from behind, how in the world would these twoe and do this? To be frank, these guys were really out of options. These two were the typical ¡°bully the weak, scared of the powerful¡± type, and if it wasn¡¯t for Xu Cheng, she would probably have to leave this circle or be casting-couched.

    Upon seeing Lin Chuxue unmoved, he turned around and directly dragged Yan Xian over. Yan Xian finally came to his senses and also kneeled and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Lin, please give me a chance.¡±

    Both of them were on their knees.

    Sister Lei and Sister Yan still couldn¡¯t wrap their head around what was happening. What the f-ck is this? What just happened inside this circle? Within one day, the president of a productionpany and a veteran A-list celebrity just came over and kneeled?

    At this moment, Lin Chuxue opened her mouth. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t want to let things progress to this point. I already said, you can get the penalty for me breaching the contract from thepany and we just need to follow the proper procedure. It¡¯s not a big deal to me that we can¡¯t get along and thus can¡¯t work together. But, you two insisted on pushing me into a dead corner and ying all kinds of schemes and tricks. You got what you deserved.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we deserve all of this. It was all our fault, but please, Miss Lin, please have some mercy and leave us just a way out, is that alright?¡± Ou Li and Yan Xian begged nonstop.

    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t do these things. I haven¡¯t left thepany for the past two days, and I already turned off my phone because I didn¡¯t want the media to disturb me. So, I¡¯m afraid that you came to the wrong person,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Ou Li immediately began crying. ¡°Miss Lin, please let us go on this once, please! I know that you can make this all over with just one call, we beg you! Yan Xian and I will head out and shoulder all the me and face the media, and we promise to not damage your reputation in any way! Please just forgive us, and give Mr. Xu a call... If he¡¯s still angry, we can visit him too and kowtow to him and apologize!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Alright, you two can get up. This building is still surrounded by reporters and the paparazzi all thanks to you two. Just go down and exin to the press, and don¡¯t bother me again, and this will be over.¡±

    Ou Li and Yan Xian were ted. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much, Miss Lin!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°The door¡¯s right there.¡±

    Ou Li and Yan Xian immediately got up and bowed as they thanked Lin Chuxue, taking a bow every three steps until they got out of the door, leaving only the dumbfounded Sister Lei and Sister Yan standing there, looking at Lin Chuxue.

    After Lin Chuxue packed up the chessboard, she grabbed some food as she said, ¡°Sister Lei, this is the man I like. He doesn¡¯t have to have a morous exterior with fancy clothes, luxury cars, upscale mansions, and he even looks ordinary and isn¡¯t the romantic type too, but whenever I¡¯m wronged or bullied, he will go and seek justice for me from anyone!¡°

    Sister Lei nodded. ¡°Yeah, your man is truly a hidden boss, too lowkey yet too awesome!¡±

 Chapter 248.1 - Rejected (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 248: Rejected (Part one)</b>

    After Yan Xian walked out of the office, he let out a breath of relief. He felt a bit fortunate that things weren¡¯t as severe as he thought.

    When Ou Li got out of the elevator, he received a call from Young Master Hu. As Ou Li listened, he continued to nce at Yan Xian who was standing behind him as he said, ¡°Alright, I understand what to do now, Young Master Hu. Thanks for letting me off the hook. I know what to do now.¡±

    Yan Xian walked over and asked Ou Li, ¡°When you said in there that you were going to delete my scenes and host reshoots, you were just kidding, right?¡±

    Ou Li replied, ¡°What do you think? Of course they will be deleted.¡±

    Yan Xian became anxious. ¡°But I did really well in this movie, I can guarantee the box office will sell very well!¡±

    Ou Li looked at Yan Xian and said, ¡°You need to know that you are now being nominated by the State Administration of Media and Entertainment! The movies casting you will only attract hate. Now, I want to discuss something with you. That 50 million you invested, I will return it to you, and I will delete your scenes in my movies. Starting from now, you have nothing to do with those five movies.¡±

    Yan Xian was dumbfounded. ¡°President Ou, I mean, Big Brother Ou, what are you talking about? Aren¡¯t we in the same boat? Things went well back at that office and now you are drawing a line with me? How can you throw me away at this period of time? I was still hoping I could get back on my feet with the money earned from those three movies...¡±

    Ou Li was getting impatient as he said, ¡°Then you should check your reputation right now. Look at you, surrounded by scandals. Wouldn¡¯t I be asking to be cussed at if I still star you in my movies? Besides, even if the cinema line gives us the green line, you are still being nominated by the State Admin. Wouldn¡¯t I be going against them if I still keep you around? Don¡¯t try to convince me anymore, the money will be back in your ount by tomorrow. Don¡¯te and look for me in the future, just go wherever you want to go. I regret getting into the same boat with you.¡±

    Then, Ou Li turned, about to leave.

    Yan Xian began to panic. ¡°Big Brother Ou, you can¡¯t be like this, you just returned 50 million but I owe 30 million, and that leaves me with only 20 million of start-up funds! It¡¯s not going to be enough for me to start a studio... Please, just let me continue to participate and get a share of the revenue. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Ou Li red at him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, sorry, I will no longer work with you in the future.¡±

    Then, he got into his car and left.

    Yan Xian anxiously turned around and said to his agent, ¡°I apologized now, they won¡¯t target me for sure now. Will thepany renew the contract with me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t offend people in the future, can you talk to the president for me? Also, go and tell those advertisers that cancelled our contract, tell them that I will get PR to wash away my scandal and it definitely won¡¯t affect their brand image.¡±

    The agent bitterlyughed. ¡°Yan Xian, are you a three-year-old? If you give me a p right now and then apologize to me, do you think I would forgive you? Don¡¯t be stupid, just take care of yourself. The man behind Lin Chuxue definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive a man that was trying to take advantage of his woman. That is a man¡¯s bottomline. Starting from destroying your reputation with the scandals, he never nned on forgiving you.¡±

    Yan Xian¡¯s face drastically changed as he furiously shouted, ¡°B-stard, then why did you still get me toe and apologize?¡±

    The agent snorted. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because you were nominated by the State Admin. Do you know who was the one that wants to screw you over? It¡¯s someone that even our president has to listen to, and that guy directly said that he wants to screw you over. If you didn¡¯te and apologize, then thepany would be going down with you. It probably wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt, but it would definitely be set back a few years and have a lot of resources snatched away bypetitors. Thepany obviously wouldn¡¯t risk offending that big character just for a celebrity like you. Besides, those advertisers and other presidents of thepanies inside the circle already said, if you don¡¯t leave thepany, then they won¡¯t be doing business with ourpany anymore. So, getting you toe and apologize is for the sake of thepany, and it has nothing to do with getting the people you offended to forgive you! Alright, I¡¯m done, and I¡¯m leaving too now.¡±

    After that, the agent left, leaving behind the furious Yan Xian that almost ran after him to choke him to death. At that moment, his phone rang.

 Chapter 248.2 - Rejected (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 248: Rejected (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yan Xian.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Yan, this is the legal department of X-X Shampoo. Because a scandal broke out during the brand deal period that severely affected our brand and the partnership, we hereby unterally cancel our contract and ask you to pay for damages. We have already contacted yourpany, but yourpany said that they already ended the employment contract with you so we can only directlye to you. In the next few days, we will send you a subpoena.¡±

    Then, they hung up.

    Yan Xian¡¯s eyes were wide open as he looked at his phone, and he just saw more and more business callsing in, all from thepanies he had brand deals with. In the end, he directly smashed his phone and then yelled on the streets like a mad man. The endorsement fee plus the damages, it seemed like his 50 million would no longer be enough...

    ¨C South Ind ¨C

    At a temporary office in the suburbs, Commander Xie stood in the sun waiting for the staff toe out.

    After waiting for about half an hour, someone opened the door and a middle-aged man came out. Commander Xie immediately came up to him. ¡°Director Yun, how was it? Did you see the highlight reel of thestpetition on Xu Cheng? What do the higher-ups think? I think Xu Cheng¡¯s probably the strongest soldier that appeared in the past 10 years...¡±

    Yun Zheng didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt Commander Xie from passionately introducing that man, but he still did. ¡°He was rejected.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Commander Xie thought he had heard it wrong. ¡°How did he not get passed? Xu Cheng¡¯s really strong, he rendered so manymanders speechless this year, and I think there¡¯s no problem at all for him to get into Dragon Division, or even directly into the 54 ace cards! But why was he rejected? He¡¯s an orphan, and he was just raised up in the British Empire but he¡¯s still a Huaxia citizen. The qualifications he demonstrated showed that he loves this country enough, so his background should be okay too.¡±

    Yun Zheng bitterly smiled and shook his head. ¡°All in all, the higher-ups didn¡¯t approve. You know as well that I¡¯m just responsible for collecting information on potential talents and then submitting them, but I have no right to assess candidates.¡±

    Commander Xie was still not willing to reconcile. ¡°What did the higher-ups say? There should at least be a reason that he was eliminated, right?¡±

    Yun Zheng replied, ¡°No reason. No means no.¡±

    Commander Xie¡¯s temper was still pretty barbaric as he directly kicked a big rock by the door. ¡°Then what about the logistics team or as a substitute?¡±

    Yun Zheng shook his head. ¡°Also no.¡±

    Instructor Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is his background not clean? Otherwise, I really can¡¯t think of a reason that he can¡¯t be admitted to the Dragon Division.¡±

    Yun Zheng bitterly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all ssified information within the Dragon Division, I can¡¯t tell you. You should go back. Xu Cheng cannot be admitted to the Dragon Division. I¡¯ve already tried my best as well, and I¡¯ve already said what I can, but the higher-ups are set on not epting him.¡±

    Commander Xie nodded, and then he looked at Yun Zheng thoughtfully and sighed, ¡°The Dragon Division is weakening and everyone knows. Every year, the military spends tons of money trying to train elite soldiers to supply the Dragon Division with fresh blood. If one day, the Dragon Division really doesn¡¯t exist anymore, then our nation¡¯s inheritance would end. I really hope an elite like Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t epted due to the deterioration of the Dragon Division itself. I hope the Dragon Division hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    Yun Zheng looked at Commander Xie and said, ¡°Rest assured, the Dragon Division never changed. Xu Cheng has reasons for not getting chosen, and there are no shady practices at all. This was the result of a fair review.¡±

    Commander Xie nodded and then disheartenedly left.

 Chapter 249.1 - White-Haired Elder (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 249.1: White-Haired Elder (Part one)</b>

    In Shangcheng, under a pavilion in a park sat a white-haired elder. He was in a tunic suit. The white hair was a clear indication of his age, and he was sitting under the pavilion and drinking tea of a moderate temperature.

    Beside him stood a guy in a simr tunic suit who was around 30-or-so years old. He stood humbly and respectfully beside the white-haired elder and reported, ¡°I heard that an exceptional elite appeared in this year¡¯spetition. He could face the rest of the top 10 elites and defeat them all with ease. His marksmanship and strength are both top tier, and I¡¯ve seen the video, he can certainly be arranged into the 54 cards. However, the five elders rejected him due to his identity.¡±

    The elderughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s called Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    The guard beside him was surprised. ¡°Master, you know him?¡±

    The elder smiled. ¡°That old friend of mine really respects this person and told me toe and meet him. So, here I am in Shangcheng.¡±

    The guard was a bit shocked. ¡°Then, Master, you came out this early just to see this Xu Cheng guy? But, even if he¡¯s truly a rare talent, isn¡¯t he still not able to join the Dragon Division due to his sensitive background?¡±

    The elder sighed, ¡°How many years do you think I can still hold on?¡±

    The guard immediately replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope Master can live over a hundred years old.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already 102, that¡¯s about time then.¡± The elder faintly smiled.

    The guard¡¯s face changed. ¡°Sorry, it was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± The elder waved his hand and then said, ¡°I know my own situation. There should be about 4 to 5 years left in my life, but ask yourself this, who can really inherit my legacy? No one, right? Those five elders can still wait, but I cannot anymore. If the Dragon Division still can¡¯t find a sessor for me, then I will be a sinner, and I¡¯m afraid that the Dragon Division will really be history. Finding my next sessor is my responsibility, and I need to do this to find the next protector for our nation. Otherwise, I will be ashamed to face our country.¡±

    The guard¡¯s heart moved. ¡°Master, you have your eyes on Xu Cheng?¡±

    The elder shook his head. ¡°We will see. Maybe he¡¯s just a really talented genius but still can¡¯t reach the standard of bing my sessor. We will see after we meet him. Alright, for the next two days, you don¡¯t have to follow me. I wille and find you when I¡¯m ready to go back.¡±

    The guard received themand. ¡°Alright, I understand. I will take my leave now.¡±

    The elder nodded.

    The guard bowed and left the pavilion, leaving the elder drinking tea and looking off into the distance. Shortly after, a tall burly guy appeared, and the elder saw him and smiled as he walked out of the pavilion and began to practice Tai Chi leisurely.

    ording to his intel, Xu Cheng would run through the park every morning to exercise, and he would do some more exercises in the park before running back. So, the elder decided to wait for him here.

    Indeed, the guy that came over was Xu Cheng, and when he saw an elder this old doing Tai Chi this early in the morning, he was a bit shocked. Mostly it was because he had never seen this elder before and his sudden appearance was a bit strange. He stopped near the pavilion and began stretching while checking out the elder, and the elder was also checking him out.

    Xu Cheng squatted down as he gasped for air. Then, he curiously looked at the elder and asked probingly, ¡°Elder, howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±

    The elder ignored him and continued on with his Tai Chi. Xu Cheng saw that there was tea in the pavilion and he was quite thirsty. ¡°Elder, can I have a cup of tea?¡±

    The elder had his eyes slightly closed as he answered, ¡°Pour yourself a cup.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked over, poured himself a cup, and drank it. Then, he slightly smiled at the elder and said, ¡°Elder, wouldn¡¯t you feel bad that I wasted your tea?¡±

    The elder opened his eyes, nced at Xu Cheng, and faintly smiled. ¡°You guessed what type of tea it is?¡±

 Chapter 249.2

    <b>Chapter 249: White-Haired Elder (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a person yet in the city of Shangcheng that can drink Dahongpao(TL Note: the most expensive type of Oolong tea there is). Originally, since I offended too many people in this city, I was a bit cautious by your sudden appearance here. However, after I drank that tea, I realized that I¡¯m overthinking it, because I haven¡¯t offended someone at this high of a level. Someone like you probably wouldn¡¯t lower yourself to my level to teach me a lesson, but I¡¯m sure that you know me and that you came here just for me. From the temperature of the tea, you should have been waiting for me for about 20 minutes now.¡±

    The elder lowered his hand that was practicing Tai Chi and nodded admiringly at Xu Cheng. ¡°A sophisticated mind, I like it.¡±

    Xu Cheng poured himself another cup proudly. He wasn¡¯t treating himself like an outsider at all as he drank one cup after another, despite this tea being specially prepared for the highest ss of people in the nation. Then, he wiped his mouth and asked the elder, ¡°So, what are you here for? If you just want to make friends with me, then just for this tea, I ept it, and I will definitely benefit from this friendship in the future.¡±

    The elder smiled, feeling that this kid was pretty interesting, neither haughty nor humble but calm and collected. He said, ¡°My tea isn¡¯t free to drink. I have a set of fist strike techniques, and I will practice them once. If you can remember it, I can give you the rest of the tea leaves in the jar by the teapot. But if you can¡¯t remember... I¡¯m old and my body can¡¯t take it after waiting for you here for too long so I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t go back on my own, so how about you carry me back on your back?¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Tai Chi?¡±

    The elder shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then you can demonstrate and I will watch. But even if I win the bet, I will carry you back. It¡¯s just a small favor, just see it as me paying you for those two cups of tea.¡±

    ¡°We will see if you can remember or not first.¡± The elder slightly smiled and reached out his two hands. ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded as he put his two hands together. How hard could a set of techniques demonstrated by this old man be? Unless it wasn¡¯t martial arts but some dance moves, in which case he would forfeit immediately.

    Then, he stared at the old man¡¯s hands without even blinking. At the next instant, he just felt that his eyes suddenly lost focus as the elder¡¯s hands began moving like shadows. Normal people could only feel that the elder made a few moves with his hands, but Xu Cheng had powerful sensory abilities. Very soon, he realized that the elder¡¯s fist strike techniques were not simple at all. Just that speed alone would make it seem like the elder hands had barely moved in an ordinary guy¡¯s eyes, but in fact, he had already practiced a full set of techniques. Even with his powerful ultrasonic sense, Xu Cheng could barely match the old man¡¯s speed.

    Then, Xu Cheng began sweating off his forehead.

    After the elder finished his demonstration, he looked at him with a faint smile and asked, ¡°How much do you remember?¡±

    Xu Cheng said awkwardly, ¡°Twe- Twelve strokes.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Oh? You really remembered twelve strokes?¡±

    Xu Cheng closed his eyes and recalled what just happened before his eyes and said sincerely, ¡°Yes, twelve strokes.¡±

    The elder faintly smiled. ¡°But I used thirty strokes just now.¡±

    Xu Cheng pouted. ¡°If you practice it again, I promise I can remember them all.¡±

    The elderughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I wille again tomorrow. I will leave now for today.¡±

    Then, the elder went to the pavilion to pick up the teapot set.

    Xu Cheng became a bit anxious. It was like someone addicted to martial arts suddenly came across a top level hidden technique book and left everything else in his mind behind. He immediately got up, chased after the elder, said, ¡°Let me carry you home.¡±

 Chapter 250.1 - This Brat is Not Bad (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 250: This Brat is Not Bad (Part one)</b>

    The elder smiled slyly and then looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Will you be able to though?¡±

    Xu Cheng stretched his arm. ¡°I can carry even if you add ten more grandpas on top of you.¡±

    Then, he lowered his body. ¡°Come on.¡±

    The elder got onto Xu Cheng¡¯s back and wrapped his hand around his neck. Then, he concentrated his qi into his dantian region and cemented down his force.

    When Xu Cheng tried to get up, he realized that the old man was abnormally heavy. Hepletely didn¡¯t expect it and almost threw his back out, and his legs even shivered a bit.

    Then, he narrowed his eyes and immediately realized that this elder was no simple old man.

    The elderughed and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you? You might not be able to.¡±

    ¡°Who said so?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled and then summoned more strength. When he slightly lifted the elder, the elder used his internal force and weighed himself down even more.

    Xu Cheng instantly felt as if ten big bags of rice were added onto his body. This heavy old grandpa made him take a big breath in.

    The elder smiled kindly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself, young man. You will getughed at by others if you were to throw your back out.¡±

    Xu Cheng alsoughed. ¡°Elder, I¡¯m not good in other parts but my waist is excellent. I still want to save it to perform well for my wife in the future. Don¡¯t worry, carrying you is just a piece of cake.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and multiplied his force by ten times and immediately carried the elder up as he stood up tall and firm.

    The elder¡¯s eyes slightly brightened and the corner of his mouth seemed like he was smiling but also not really. Immediately, he channeled his internal force and increased his weight again.

    If it felt like 10 bags of rice just moments ago, then right now, Xu Cheng felt like a heavy-duty safe had just mmed onto his body. Completely unexpected, Xu Cheng almost coughed out blood.

    ¡°Elder, you are pretty heavy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xu Cheng took a step and found it to be particrly difficult.

    The elder smiled. ¡°My home might be a bit far from here.¡±

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I told you I¡¯m going to carry you home so I¡¯m going to do it.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng moved forward, step by step, and by the time he had gotten out of the park, his forehead was already covered in sweat. Those people waiting at the bus stop all found it pretty strange to see such a young and burly guy getting this tired out from carrying a vulnerable-looking white-haired old man. It took him one second per step, and people didn¡¯t take notice that with each step Xu Cheng made, he left behind a deep footprint, clearly showing how heavy the old man was.

    The elder couldn¡¯t help but ask Xu Cheng, ¡°Little brat, how do you exercise normally? Your body¡¯s not bad, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng wiped his sweat as he said a bit provocatively, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± This time, the elderpletely unleashed all of his force, weighing down on Xu Cheng¡¯s back.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s was walking on some stones when his foot suddenly shattered the stone bs and his back almostpletely dropped forward. When his back was bent to about 30 degrees, Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and raised his power to 15x in order to avoid kneeling.

    The elder was feeling more and more satisfied as a smile hung on his face.

    Not only didn¡¯t Xu Cheng go down to the ground, he even raised his power to 20x to get his back straightened again. Then, he took a deep breath, not wanting to let this old man gradually drain his energy and damage his muscle tissue endurance, so he directly summoned explosive energy and began running.

    The elder¡¯s eyes opened up wide. This brat can actually still run in this situation?

    He was slightly dumbfounded.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t feelingfortable at all though, carrying a heavy-azz old man that weighed almost a thousand kilograms while running. At this moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone began ringing. He said to the old man, ¡°Elder, can you grab my phone from my back pocket?¡±

    The elder nodded, grabbed his phone, and picked up, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was a bit shocked at first since it clearly didn¡¯t sound like Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s not avable right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s carrying me to cross the road right now. You must be his wife, right? Your man has a good waist and a kind heart.¡±

 Chapter 250.2 - This Brat is Not Bad (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 250: This Brat is Not Bad (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, mourning in his heart, ¡°Come on, old man, you don¡¯t have to makements about my waist...¡± (TL Note: waist is tied to bed performance)

    On the other end, Lin Chuxue also felt a bit awkward. ¡°Can you let him take the call?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The old man nodded and then ced the phone by Xu Cheng¡¯s ear. Xu Cheng replied with a weak voice, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Are you on yourst breath?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°About so. This old man is not simple, he¡¯s heavy like a mountain. I really suspect he is Buddha in disguise.¡±

    Just as he finished, he got pped by the elder. ¡°Be polite to me.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°I know you are fine now since you can still joke around. Oh right, thank you for taking care of that thing for me. I¡¯m already preparing my travelling visa now, I will give you a call when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up, the old manughed and said, ¡°You have a wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him. ¡°Why do you sound surprised? Can¡¯t I have one?¡±

    Old Man: ¡°Are you dedicated to her?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Cannot be more dedicated, she¡¯s my childhood sweetheart, but what does that have to do with you?¡±

    The old man patted him on the back. ¡°Alright, just let me down here.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You sure?¡±

    Elder: ¡°Just let me down.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped his steps and slowly put him down. Then,pletely drained of energy, heid down on the grass by the road and panted as he said to the old man, ¡°Elder, are you reallying tomorrow?¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°Yeah, but why don¡¯t you ask who I am?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°I can vaguely guess already. Just now, I told my wife that you are no simple old man, and besides not being simple in terms of strength, your identity is also not simple.¡±

    The elder faintly smiled. ¡°Identity? Just because of the Dahongbao tea?¡±

    ¡°Notpletely.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°At the award ceremony for the military regionpetition, I still remember the generalmander saying that I really resemble an old friend of his and he said he would let him meet me one day. He said that friend is someone that still has a young heart despite his old age, and at that moment you picked up my phone, I felt that you are probably that old friend of the generalmander, right? To be able to still know how to use a smartphone at this age and also drink Dahongpao, you are no simple old man.¡±

    The old manughed and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Alright, I wille again tomorrow.¡±

    Then, he left.

    When Xu Cheng stood up and still wanted to say a few more words, he saw that the old man had already gotten onto a bus and disappeared into the busy city.

    After the elder got onto the busy bus, the guard got up and gave him the seat. The old man couldn¡¯t stop smiling and said, ¡°Interesting... Observation skills, insight, brain reaction speed, power, andprehensive strength are all exceptional. More importantly, he¡¯s a very dedicated person, and one that¡¯s dedicated to a rtionship can usually persevere. Not bad.¡±

    The guard curiously asked, ¡°Master, then are we recruiting him into the Dragon Division?¡±

    The old man: ¡°I have my ns.¡±

 Chapter 251.1 - Let Him Remember My Sandbag-sized Fist (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 251: Let Him Remember My Sandbag-sized Fist (Part one)</b>

    After returning to the park, Xu Cheng went back to the pavilion. He closed his eyes and began recalling the 30 strokes that old man had just practiced. It was indeed unpredictable and unbelievable. To be honest, this was the first time Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t see through a person¡¯s movements. Regarding those fist strike techniques, no matter how Xu Cheng used his ultrasonic ability to capture the strikes, he could at most see 12 strokes.

    After opening his eyes, Xu Cheng tried to practice the 12 strokes he already memorized. After practicing it once, he shook his head. ¡°No, not fast enough still.¡±

    Then, he began to try again and imitate the elder, but no matter how hard he tried, his speed just couldn¡¯t reach that elder¡¯s level. He scratched his head. ¡°It feels like those 30 strokes must be aplete set of fist strike techniques, the 12 strokes I remembered is iplete and maybe that¡¯s why I can¡¯t connect it smoothly together. It¡¯s alright, the old man¡¯s going toe again, and tomorrow I will try to remember it all.¡±

    Xu Cheng really found this technique fascinating. Why? Right now, Xu Cheng had a high quality body, whether it was subconsciousness, stamina, speed, power, or sensory ability. However, he still didn¡¯t have an offensive technique that belonged to him. He could still fight average enemies, but if he were to run into someone even stronger, someone that could actually best him in strength and speed, then he would only be on the side of getting hit, because he really had no other advantage that could allow him to attack others.

    Right now, he felt his body was an unbreakable de with a terrifyingly-sharp edge, yet he didn¡¯t have any technique that could use this de to its full extent.

    This was also why since his body began to undergo changes, at most times he could only be on the passive side and try to grasp the enemy¡¯s attack patterns first, just like when he faced the North Gate Gang¡¯s master and at thepetition. Xu Cheng would always take on his enemies head on with brute force, but that could be very deadly for him in the future because once he loses that edge against someone of a higher level, he would have no chance of winning because he really had no other cards in hand.

    So, when that elder demonstrated that fist technique, Xu Cheng knew it was a high-level technique that could perfectlypliment what he already had, and that was why he was so tempted,pletely putting his guard down against that old man before verifying if he was there to do him good or harm. But then again, just like he said, an elder that could drink Dahongbao wouldn¡¯t stoop down to his level to personally teach him a lesson. So taking that along with what the generalmander said to him earlier, he guessed that this was the old friend that the generalmander was referring to.

    Back at the condo, when Xu Cheng opened the door and walked in, Lin Lei, who was sitting and waiting for him on the sofa, directly shot up to his feet and came up to ask, ¡°Brother-in-Law, are you crazy? You are really taking my sis back to Great Britain? What are you thinking?¡±

    Xu Cheng took off his sportswear which was already soaked with sweat and walked into his room to prepare for a shower as he said to Lin Lei, ¡°You are even calling me Brother-in-Law, if I don¡¯t take her back to her country and dere to the rest of the Lin Family that I¡¯m marrying this woman, how would it be fair for your sister? Am I just going to hide her here forever?¡±

 Chapter 251.2 - Let Him Remember My Sandbag-sized Fist (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 251: Let Him Remember My Sandbag-sized Fist (Part two)</b>

    Lin Lei anxiously said, ¡°But if you do that, you might be forever left in the British Empire! Have you thought if you cane back alive? My dad was scared of getting you in danger after marrying my sister to you, and that¡¯s why he got you two toe back to Huaxia and also made the marriage ssified. If you were to go back now, not to mention whether your marriage with my sister would provoke the men that wanted to have my sister, just those people you offended back in school alone are hoping and praying for a chance to teach you a lesson. To be honest, you aren¡¯t going back to give my sister the rightful public title as your wife but to kill yourself. Besides, those rich and powerful people would rather imprison my sister in Great Britain than allow her to go back to Huaxia since they couldn¡¯t get her. Have you thought about all of this?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and said to Lin Lei, ¡°I know what you are worried about, and you also know that I love your sister. I will have to face those people sooner orter, and your sister has already be a citizen of Huaxia and she¡¯s also a public figure so we don¡¯t have to worry about her security because Great Britain and Huaxia both wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to her. As for me, that would be the least of your worries. Back then, I could y with them in school, and now that we are all grown up, I can still toy around with them.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°How are you going to y with them? Back then, school had rules. But now, we are all adults, and those you offended are all part of the military or those with super wealthy backgrounds. Those people have grown up, and they now have power and are really above thew. Your appearance will trigger their dark memories from childhood. Those guys will definitely try to kill you, if not to teach you a lesson. Brother-in-Law, I know the kind of sh-t they do. Sometimes, at the nightclub or some dark corner, some people wouldn¡¯t even know when they got bagged by the head, and their bodies would only be found on the next day in the Thames River or something.¡±

    After Xu Cheng grabbed a towel and put it by his shoulder, he looked at Lin Lei and said, ¡°Lei, even if I die, I wouldn¡¯t want to take after the steps of my father. He was a very sessful man, but the biggest failure about him was not being able to be with the woman he loved. Even after he died, the one he loved had never been to his tomb to visit him. I don¡¯t want your sister to be with me without a rightful title. My wife is this beautiful, graceful, and kind, yet I can¡¯t give her a rightful title and have to make her stay married to me in secret, do you understand that pain? In the past, I wasn¡¯t sure if your sis was still determined in our rtionship, but now, I know for a fact that our affection never disappeared. So, for her, I have to go back to Great Britain this time, I need to go and tell those aristocrats that are still single to go f-ck themselves and not think about my wife anymore!¡±

    Lin Lei bitterly smiled. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to go because Dad can no longer protect you. You also know that Dad¡¯spany has been shrinking every year, and his status and influence has been deteriorating. He can¡¯t protect you at all now, do you know that? These are all some things that you and Sis don¡¯t know. In fact, Dad¡¯s corporation is in a crisis, and if you two go back this time and someone wants to use the future of Dad¡¯s corporation to exchange for my sister¡¯s marriage, what bargaining chip do you have?¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his fist. ¡°These! Just like when we were young, I will just need to make them remember my sandbag-sized fists! Alright, I¡¯ve already made my mind. If you are scared, you don¡¯t have to go back with us.¡±

    Lin Lei helplessly sighed. ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, who¡¯s going to retrieve your corpse...¡±

 Chapter 252.1 - I Represent the Dragon Division (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 252: I Represent the Dragon Division (Part one)</b>

    The next day, Xu Cheng went on his morning run again and he chose the exact same time as yesterday. When he went to the park, he saw the elder already waiting for him while practicing Tai Chi.

    Tired from the run, Xu Cheng still went in to drink some tea. But after taking a sip, he was a bit dissatisfied, ¡°Elder, what happened to the tea?¡±

    The elder snorted. ¡°You little brat really did waste the dahongpao, so I just gave you normal oolong tea instead. You would chug it down anyways so it doesn¡¯t matter what you drink.¡±

    After Xu Cheng drank two cups of tea, he squatted down to take a break as he watched the old man. After watching for awhile, he asked in curiosity, ¡°Is Tai Chi really useful?¡±

    The old man replied, ¡°It depends on your mentality. If your heart is impetuous and you can¡¯t calm down, then it will be useless no matter how much you practice. Tai Chi can be regarded as an exercise to cultivate your soul and train your temper.¡±

    After finishing one set, the elder retrieved his hands and then looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°How about it? Do you want to see my fist technique from yesterday again?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    The elder was surprised. ¡°You sure? Do you know that those 30 strokes of my fist technique can each defend but also attack, and it can be derived from each other but also connected differently to create new moves? You remembered 12 strokes, and even if you remembered 29, that one stroke you are missed could cause the whole technique to be iplete and wed. The strength of each attack or defense will also take a big hit.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I understand, but I also know that there¡¯s no free lunch. Why do I feel like it¡¯s a trap that you are teaching me this technique without any reason?¡±

    ¡°Trap my a-s!¡± The old man directly shouted, ¡°What can an old man set up a trap for you for? Do you have money or power? What do you have that I have to set up a trap for you to get?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m younger than you.¡±

    The old man paused for a moment, and then his eyes lost some color as he nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice to be young.¡±

    Xu Cheng felt that his words might¡¯ve hurt this old man so he paused for a moment and then added, ¡°In fact, you still look pretty young. If you don¡¯t mind, I will call you my big brother.¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± The old manughed out as he walked over and sat down by Xu Cheng. He then patted Xu Cheng on the back, and that rich strength almost made Xu Cheng vomit out the water he just drank.

    ¡°How about it, did you feel my internal force?¡± The old man sighed. ¡°I¡¯m indeed old, yet there¡¯s still no one yet that can inherit my legacy. I see that you are quite talented...¡±

    Xu Cheng interrupted him. ¡°Just ask me if I want to learn or not.¡±

    The old man: ¡°Do you want to or not?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly replied without a second of hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°You little b-stard.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked him in curiosity, ¡°Old man, I have a question to ask you first.¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know that with your rtionship with the generalmander, if you really wanted to find a sessor for your techniques, you definitely have a pool of people to choose from. But why did you choose me?¡±

    The old man red at him. ¡°What¡¯s with all the nonsense? Is it you begging me to teach you or me begging you to learn?¡±

    Xu Cheng stroked his chin. ¡°Elder, if I were you and there¡¯s someone being so picky, I would¡¯ve definitely turned around and left right away. But you actually didn¡¯t, which means that you are already determined to have me be your sessor. Would you say my analysis is correct?¡±

 Chapter 252.2 - I Represent the Dragon Division (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 252: I Represent the Dragon Division (Part two)</b>

    The old man bitterlyughed and then he stroked Xu Cheng¡¯s head and said, ¡°Kid, if you are too smart, you will go bald early, do you know that? It¡¯s also no wonder that you can find such a pretty wife.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then you are wrong on that one. It¡¯s her that found me. My wife is actually a lot smarter. See, she¡¯s so beautiful, and her background and status are both out of my league right now, yet she was set on marrying me since a long time ago. Do you know why? Because she¡¯s someone with impable taste. She could see that I¡¯m very smart and that one day I¡¯ll achieve big things. That¡¯s why she decided to invest in me, the valuable and quality pick, before anyone else could.¡±

    The old man blew his beard and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I had no choice, I would¡¯ve beaten you to death by now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know, and I was deliberately testing your patience and bottom line to see how much I weigh in your heart.¡±

    Old man: ¡°Alright, you win.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But old man, can I ask another question? Why does it have to be me?¡±

    This was really what Xu Cheng wanted to know. It was because he was scared that someone already found out about his body¡¯s secret, which was his biggest trump card! Why didn¡¯t this old man pick anyone else? Could there be any scientific research involved here? Xu Cheng was quite scared that the country or the world¡¯s research team would find him and break him down, so he had no choice but to have his guard up.

    The old man thought for a second and said, ¡°So you want to know?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, then I would rather not learn it, even if it can make me a lot stronger.¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°I really like your temper and principles. Very well, then I will tell you. That¡¯s right, too many people want to be my sessor, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t learn my technique. Do you know, among the 10 elites I tested, the most someone saw through was 6 strokes, and that was after I showed him the technique 5 times! But you, just once, or it could also be said that you weren¡¯t even paying much attention at first, you were already able to see through 12 strokes. You are the only one able to do this well.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked again, ¡°But we are just acquaintances and don¡¯t have much of a connection, yet you really want to teach me your technique. Wouldn¡¯t it be a strange reason if it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t want your technique to lose its lineage? Or, is there something you want me to do in return? I feel like there¡¯s no free lunch in the world.¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°I know what you are worried about. You are a smart and rational person, you know the good and the dark side of this world and it¡¯s pretty easy talking to you. Alright, since you are vignt, then let¡¯s both put aside our disguises and do a deal.¡±

    Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Now that¡¯s what I wanted.¡±

    The old man suddenly said, word for word, ¡°I represent the Dragon Division!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils immediately zoomed in as he turned around right away to look at the old man, ¡°What did you say? Dragon Division? Which Dragon Division?¡±

    The old man: ¡°In Huaxia, which other organization dares to call themselves the Dragon Division?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. He came back to his senses and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, the Dragon Division would usually recruit people for tryouts and then get them to join the substitute rank first. That would be the correct protocol. Old man, are you a fake?¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°For this year¡¯spetition, howe the other top 10 soldiers all received a guardian-ss soldier hiring invitation but you didn¡¯t get one? Haven¡¯t you thought about it?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face changed. ¡°Oh right, I wondered about that too, and I thought you guys ran out or something. So, does that mean I can join the Dragon Division?¡±

    Old man: ¡°Yeah, but I have my assessment. 30 strokes. If you can¡¯t see through all, then you are not recruited.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly stood up. ¡°Alright, let me try again.¡±

 Chapter 253.1 - I Believe He Will Come (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 253: I Believe He Will Come (Part one)</b>

    The old man waved his hand. ¡°No rush, just sit down. I have something to say first.¡±

    Xu Cheng then sat down and looked at him.

    The old man also looked at Xu Cheng and said in all seriousness, ¡°Do you understand the nature of the Dragon Division?¡±

    Xu Cheng went a bit nk. ¡°Not really, but is it different than being a spy or special agent working for the country?¡±

    ¡°Of course, a big difference.¡± The old man said, ¡°Spies and special agents are part of national security, but they are at most regarded as the country¡¯s ears and eyes. As for the Dragon Division, it¡¯s the nation¡¯s shield and spear. It doesn¡¯t belong to any department and is fully independent, putting it above the entire police system. There will be blood with every operation, and it can be said that this organization¡¯s the guardian of the nation. Do you know the meaning of a guardian?¡±

    ¡°Guardian?¡± Xu Cheng pondered.

    The old man: ¡°Yes, an eternal guardian, just like how you secretly love your wife from a young age and will also guard her for the rest of your life after you grow up. To her, or to the country, your loyalty will alwayse first. No matter what state the country has fallen to, its security and danger will be with the guardians. If the country is well, you will be well, but if the country is destroyed, you will have died protecting it.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked up at the old man. ¡°You are not afraid of me refusing it?¡±

    The old man faintly smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Because your father has the blood of a soldier, and even though he was chased by the Ye Family for his entire life, he still didn¡¯t think about leaving this country. In his mind, being buried in a foreign country would be a humiliation, and he rather face the deadly pursuit of the Ye Family then flee the country and go to a safe ce very far away.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes reddened at the mention of his father. ¡°But what end did he have? When he was buried, he couldn¡¯t even have an official burial to be put on record, because the moment his real name was registered, the Ye Family would find out and in turn find me. He couldn¡¯t even get his real name and great achievements engraved on his tombstone, and I couldn¡¯t even put my identity as his son on it! I will remember this for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ve been thinking about it everyday I spent growing up in the British Empire. One day, I will revamp my father¡¯s tombstone and bring glory! So, I came back, and I joined the military to change myself!¡±

    The old man: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the grudges of your older generation at the moment, you have a strong sense of belonging to this country, and that¡¯s the example your father set up for you since childhood. With such a father, you wouldn¡¯t betray him and do something that goes against his bottomline, and his bottomline is that he deeply loves this country. That mark is branded into his bones, as a soldier of Huaxia.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, in fact, I also have this weakness.¡±

    The old man: ¡°This isn¡¯t a weakness but a virtue. It is also one of the reasons I¡¯m here talking to you right now. The Dragon Division is noble and sacred, but that¡¯s only for the soldiers that deeply love this country. As for those that are afraid of dying, the Dragon Division is just a suicidal ce. You will never know when the country will face danger, and every mission that requires the Dragon Division would never been simple. Sometimes, you will really have a slim chance of returning alive. For true soldiers, death is not scary, but a worthless death is. If the person doesn¡¯t love the country enough and isn¡¯t willing to sacrifice, then they obviously can¡¯t work under the Dragon Division, because the Dragon Division itself is a department that no one knows or praises about. In the entirety of history, it has been invisible. So, if you didn¡¯t have a heart that loves the country to the bone, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you. Of course, that fist technique I attracted you with yesterday, it can be regarded as my bargaining chip with you. It was also because I wasn¡¯t confident in persuading you.¡±

 Chapter 253.2 - I Believe He Will Come (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 253: I Believe He Will Come (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°You are right. Dying is not scary, but dying without value is. Originally, I thought the Dragon Division just carries out high level special forces tasks, but at least the operations carried out by military regionses with merits, honors, and respect. After hearing what you said, I feel the Dragon Division doesn¡¯t suit me that much. Even though I¡¯m very tempted to learn your fist technique, there¡¯s still a lot left for me to do in my life that I don¡¯t want to choose to die anytime soon. Sorry.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng stood up and went on his way back.

    The old man watched as Xu Cheng walked away and he said, not anxious at all, ¡°I will wait for you here tomorrow too. If you don¡¯t show up, then I will regard it as you giving up.¡±

    Xu Cheng still left. He was indeed conflicted. Under the influence of his dad¡¯s military spirit, he obviously didn¡¯t want to go against his father¡¯s grand will, but... he was carrying too many missions on his back. He had to seek justice for his father, and he wanted to spend the rest of his life being with Lin Chuxue and protecting her. These two goals would directly contradict his goal of joining the Dragon Division now. If it was before and he had to die for his country, he would do it without any hesitation. But ever since he got Lin Chuxue by his side and was determined to reveal her identity to the world of being his wife, it would be really counterproductive for him to join the Dragon Division, because that meant he would never know when he might die.

    It wasn¡¯t death that scared him. Even if there was no trophy, no merits, and no praise, he wouldn¡¯t be scared. In fact, he was just afraid of leaving Lin Chuxue behind on her own!

    After Xu Cheng left, a guard walked out from behind the elder. He also watched as Xu Cheng walked away as he asked, ¡°Master, why did you confess everything to him? In fact, we could just recruit him into the Dragon Division first following the normal protocol and then brainwash him.¡±

    The Dragon Division naturally also had their brainwash procedure, as that was basically what the substitute team is for. These guys would need to be brainwashed for at least two to three years before they could get actual training to join the 54 Cards or the logistics team.

    The elder shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s different. If the future Dragon King needs to be brainwashed, that would be the true failure of the Dragon Division.¡±

    The guard: ¡°Future Dragon King? Master, you really decided to go with him?¡±

    The elder nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him, him and no one else. This brat¡¯s potential is limitless, and his future achievements will surpass me for sure. There¡¯s hope for the Dragon Division to surpass its prime days in the past, so I had no choice but to talk to him with full honesty and sincerity. As the future protector of the nation, if it wasn¡¯t his very own will, brainwashing would be useless. A powerful person will eventually break free from the shackles of brainwashing, and by then, the nation will be vulnerable.¡±

    The guard: ¡°But he still declined.¡±

    The elder smiled. ¡°I believe that he wille. He¡¯s not the type that¡¯s afraid of dying. If he was, then he wouldn¡¯t havee back to the country, nor would he n on bringing his wife back to Great Britain. I think he will understand what I meant, and he wille back.¡±

    The guard was curious. ¡°Master, what did you say to him?¡±

    The elder faintly smiled. ¡°Protect this country, just like protecting his wife.¡±

    The guard: ¡°What does that mean, Master?¡±

    The elder gave him a look. ¡°If you understood, then you wouldn¡¯t still be single.¡±

    Then, the elder turned around and walked away.

    Behind his back, the guard couldn¡¯t help but mumble, ¡°You were single for 102 years, why would you still make fun of me...¡±

    The elder almost tripped and fell upon hearing this. ¡°Starting from tomorrow, get someone else to follow me. I heard the northern border of the nation is getting a bit chaotic, you should go and check it out.¡±

    The guard: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 254.1 - Shadow Fist (Part one)

    <h4>Chapter 254: Shadow Fist (Part one)</h4>

    ¨C Next Day ¨C

    The white-haired elder still came to to the pavilion to practice Tai Chi. At about the same time, in the distance, he saw Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng slowed down his steps and walked over.

    Before he got close, the elder suddenly changed from practicing Tai Chi to the fist technique that he was showing Xu Cheng the other day.

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes as he stared at the unpredictable movements of that elder. After about 30 seconds, the elders withdrew his hands and looked at Xu Cheng as he asked, ¡°How much did you remember?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°9.¡±

    The elder frowned.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°9, excluding the 12 I remembered the other day.¡±

    The elder faintly smiled. ¡°Very well. This technique is called Shadow Fist, and its core principles are fast, urate, and brutal, aiming for vital areas with each strike. It can attack or defend and has unlimited patterns to transform to with the apanying footwork. Complimented by your power, it can either soften enemy attacks when defending but alsounch invincible attacks. Now, take a look again, but this time pay attention to my footwork too.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Then, he focused his attention on the elder. He just saw that when the elder was using Ghost Fist, his footwork was also very strange. Xu Cheng felt that his eyes were almost not good enough to be used, and his brain¡¯s ultrasonic sense was overworking to the limit when he was barelyable to capture and sync the old man¡¯s hand and foot movements.

    After the elder finished the set, he asked Xu Cheng, ¡°How about it, how much did you remember?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The elder faintly smiled. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked over and came to the old man. Suddenly, the old man directly used Ghost Fist plus the footwork to attack him. Xu Cheng instinctively reacted, and when the elder attacked, he clearly remembered it from the strokes he witnessed and subconsciously defended against it.

    The old man used actualbat to allow Xu Cheng to deeply memorize the techniques and different patterns. After he finished a set, Xu Cheng barely blocked his attacks. The elder faintly smiled, and then he suddenly attacked again, but this time,pletely mixing up the order of his strokes and attacks, assembling strokes and patterns at his free will to strike.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng was getting tested on how fast he could remember which stroke it was from the 30 and then quicklye up with a pattern to defend against it. Hegged behind by a step and the old man¡¯s fistnded on his chest. Xu Cheng coughed as he felt the blunt pain and he also took a few steps back.

    The Elder: ¡°Although you remembered, you still aren¡¯t able to freely utilize it. Come again!¡±

    Then, the old man assembled another random pattern from the 30 strokes and attacked, but Xu Cheng reacted a lot faster this time. He quickly assembled a counter-pattern, but when they got to the 8th stroke, a fist stillnded on his chest, forcing him to take three steps back and cough nonstop.

    ¡°Very well, you were actually able to defend against 8 strokes this time.¡± The elder faintly smiled, and then his face grew serious as his body drifted towards Xu Cheng again.

    Xu Cheng became more and more used to the technique and this time, he was able to hold off until the 20th stroke. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Again!¡±

    This time, he decided to be on the offense with his version of Ghost Fist and Footwork. The old man casually disarmed and broke down his moves and then forced Xu Cheng to be on the defending side again. After Xu Cheng defended against more than 30 patterns of attacks, he seemed to have realized something. When he was hit back by the elder¡¯s fist again, the elder smiled and asked him, ¡°Are you a little confused?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yeah, Old Man, I noticed that when I¡¯m fighting you, you didn¡¯t have any fixed patterns at all. Although I remembered all 30 strokes, yourpletely chaotic way of utilizing and assembling those moves misguided me and almost made me forget about those 30 strokes already...¡±

    The old man faintly smiled. ¡°Very well. In fact, those 30 strokes are just a foundation. The most powerful aspect of this technique is that it can be broken apart and reassembled to achieve unpredictability. Even if one could remember those 30 moves, duringbat, whoever with the faster brain that can keep on creating new patterns will prevail.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Old man, I seem to understand already. The true Shadow Fist¡¯s 30 moves doesn¡¯t have a first move orst move, because each move can be connected and performed smoothly and there¡¯s no fixed patterns, right? So the Shadow Steps also follow the same principles.¡±

 Chapter 254.2 - Shadow Fist (Part two)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 254: Shadow Fist (Part two)</strong></h4>

    The old man smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, looks like you aren¡¯t too dumb.¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°You guessed that I woulde?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Even if you didn¡¯te, I would still wait.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    The old man: ¡°No reason. It¡¯s all fate. If fate doesn¡¯t want me to bring all of my peerless techniques to the graves with me, then maybe I would wait in vain. But God blessed our Huaxia nation, I sessfully waited until the arrival of a good protector.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What do the normal Dragon Division members need to do?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Be yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit confused.

    The old man smiled and continued, ¡°You heard right, just be yourself. The Dragon Division members don¡¯t need to disguise themselves like special agents. Every member will live naturally in their life, and maybe there are already a few living alongside of you and you just don¡¯t know. The intelligencework of this world has really matured, and the more you try to hide, you easier you will be exposed, so the Dragon Division members are no different than a normal person. It¡¯s just that when it¡¯s mission-time, they will reveal their des.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment. ¡°So, we all have our own freedom then?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Of course, you have your life and your freedom, and you are still you. In life, you can be a businessman or an athlete, and all in all, you will still be the old you. Even if youter be a duke of the British Empire or have a citizenship at the M Nation, you are still Xu Cheng. Even if you marry a foreign girl and have kids, the Dragon Division won¡¯t interfere. However, the moment a missiones, you have to go andplete it at all costs, and you would no longer be you, but a sharp de of the Dragon Division. When the de is unsheathed, there will be blood, and even if the de is directed at your son, you have to execute it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then, to what extent would these missions be?¡±

    The old Man: ¡°Depends on the person. For the important missions, the brains at the Dragon Division will assign a task force, and only when necessary would you have to perform solo. After all, a Dragon de¡¯s value is a lot higher than a spy or special agent, so the brains at the Dragon Division will only assign missions if it¡¯s within an eptable scope of safety.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are there any rules inside the Dragon Division that I have to follow?¡±

    The old man walked back and forth slowly with his hands behind his back and exined, ¡°Of course. After all, rules are always necessary to keep any organization functional, and those that break it may even be executed. The most important rule is: you must never disclose your identity as a Dragon de, and the word ¡®Dragon Division¡¯ must never be exposed from your own mouth. Those that break this rule will be beheaded.¡±

 Chapter 255.1 - Being Invincible is a Lonely Road (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 255: Being Invincible is a Lonely Road (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s the most important rule? Didn¡¯t you say that the Dragon Division is a department that¡¯s above all others? Won¡¯t the organization be afraid that someone might use their identity to reap personal gains?¡±

    The old man faintly smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t say that you are a Dragon de, who would know your identity and try to bribe you? And the moment you reveal your identity, wouldn¡¯t that break that number one rule? Also, I can tell you, members of the Dragon Division have no special identity in any police system, so other than your old identity and everything else about you that can be looked up when someone searches your profile, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything on you belonging to whatever secret system. So, the moment you break thew, there¡¯s no support from us that you can use to escape the punishment and you will have to follow the same process as everyone else and maybe go to jail. However, you can still use yourwork of people outside the Dragon Division to help you out. You just can¡¯t use your identity as a Dragon de, because it won¡¯t help at all. Even during operations, if you hinder the police at work and shout, ¡®I¡¯m from the Dragon Division!¡¯ most people wouldn¡¯t even have heard of it. If you are going to get shot, you are still going to get shot, and you deserve it if you die.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°So it turns out that the Dragon Division actually doesn¡¯t get any privileges... Can I even happily boast to others if I get in?¡±

    The old man also bitterly smiled. ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s pretty much the case. It¡¯s indeed useless. But speaking of boasting, even yourmander has to respectfully greet me and bow when he sees me. Also, every year, the government will send top-of-the-line supplies to my house, things that you can¡¯t get even if you are filthy rich. Do you think this is enough?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth dropped wide open. ¡°What do you mean enough, that¡¯s enough boasting for me to take off from this earth.¡±

    The old man: ¡°Thanks, but I never boast, because it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m this awesome.¡±

    Xu Cheng felt that this old man was truly shameless sometimes and didn¡¯t have the traditional virtue of modesty of someone from Huaxia. Later on, Xu Cheng would realize that this old man was truly too awesome.

    He thought of something and asked, ¡°Old man, have you ever thought about a Dragon de betraying the group? If there was betrayal, wouldn¡¯t that expose the existence of the Dragon Division?¡±

    The old man faintly smiled. ¡°And that¡¯s the smart thing about us. We don¡¯t belong to the police system nor the political system. To be blunt, we don¡¯t exist, nor do we have power, because the moment we get involved with either one, it will be the demise of the Dragon Division. So, even if a Dragon de betrays the organization and tells the enemy nation what he or she knows about us, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any intel on us. Even if they broke through the nation¡¯s firewall and hacked the National Security Intelligence Database, they still wouldn¡¯t find anything rted to the Dragon Division at all. Just with the information fed to them by one Dragon de, it wouldn¡¯t be believable because we are just like shadows with no real entity.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then now I¡¯m basically a member of the Dragon Division, right? Do I have any way to prove that I¡¯m a member? Would there be a code name?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Yes, the Dragon Division has code names and words, and we also have a structure based on Poker cards. There are four divisions in total ¨C Spades, Hearts, Diamonds, and Clovers. The four groups conduct missions separately mostly, and big missions would be handled by the entire group of 13 people coborating. Every group also has their own secretnguage.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Like Morse code or something?¡±

    The old man grinned. ¡°Kind of, but not as high level. For instance, let¡¯s say that you are Diamond 2, then themunication code between you guys will be conducted in block digitalnguage. For instance, ¡®520¡¯ means I love you, but we do the opposite which makes it ¡®you love me¡¯.¡± (TL note: it¡¯s an intenguage used in China)

    Xu Cheng¡¯s expression felt like he was being trolled. ¡°Old man, who thought of this kind ofmunication code?¡±

 Chapter 255.2 - Being Invincible is a Lonely Road (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 255: Being Invincible is a Lonely Road (Part two)</b>

    The old man: ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I really want to p him! I originally thought the Dragon Division was a legendary existence that¡¯s mysterious, dreamy, and sophisticated, but this low levelmunication code shattered that sacred image instantly.¡±

    This was like seeing a beautiful dream-like image of someone¡¯s back with a perfect figure and graceful hair dancing in the wind everyday , yet one day she turned around picking her nose with a pig-like face. That kind of contrast might even be enough for your heart to stop.

    The old man: ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Right now, themunications codes used by spies are all bing more and moreplicated, but we actually thought of taking a different approach. Just think about it, if the enemies gets ahold of our code and instantly see through what the numbers we use aremunicating, their expression and mood would be like you right now. They would think, ¡®What the f-ck is this, the real answer can¡¯t be this easy! Do they think we are idiots?¡¯. Then, they would throw that answer away and decode it with all kinds of other methods. Even if they don¡¯t, let¡¯s take the code ¡®87¡¯ for example, the normal answer is ¡®not going¡¯, but our answer is ¡®going¡¯. Either side has a 50% chance of being correct, which do you think the enemy would guess under that situation?¡±

    (TL note: e.g. in the context of English, it would be like, brb means be right back, and the Dragon Division uses the opposite which is won¡¯t be back.)

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I actually don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    The old man proudly said, ¡°So, the person that came up with this system is actually a genius.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But I still want to p that guy, he¡¯s too evil.¡±

    Old man: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Think about it. Even if a Dragon de betrayed the organization and admits that he was from the Dragon Division, an organization that they had never heard of, the enemies would already be skeptical, and when they try to expose themunication code, I think the Dragon de traitor would be beaten to death if they were to speak the truth.¡±

    Because when such an easy codees out from the Dragon de¡¯s mouth, the first reaction of any normal person would be: ¡°Is this guy teasing me? Themunication code is that simple? Beat him to death!¡±

    Then, the Dragon de would say with great difficulty as he coughs up blood, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    He would only get himself a heavier beating.

    The Dragon de traitor would shout, ¡°You guys are really the true ret-rds! I¡¯m already speaking the truth, that is how we roll! Why can¡¯t you just believe me?!¡±

    And then the enemies might even kill the guy, thinking that he wouldn¡¯t confess.

    Now, Xu Cheng felt that only the stupid ones would confess to be a part of the Dragon Division, because the enemies simply wouldn¡¯t believe what the traitor says and would even think that they were teasing them. This was indeed brutal.

    The old man coughed. ¡°Now you know how smart it is? I¡¯m telling you, the guy that came up with this is a real genius! If I was a woman, I would beg to marry this guy.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Now¡¯s not toote too, you can still go and get a sex-change. Technology is strong these days.¡±

    The old man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, heaven is always jealous of geniuses (TL note: idiom for the great have great hardship to contend with, like Stephen Hawking), and he may only have a few more years to live. In the past, he was able tomand the wind and clouds, and even when 8 nations teamed up and invaded the nation, he was able to kick them all out and make the country proud. After that battle, he felt lonely, the loneliness that only someone invincible could feel.¡±

    If Xu Cheng knew that this guy was actually talking about himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help himself but mock, ¡°Hardship my a$$! If heaven is really jealous of you, would it let you live to be this old?¡±

 Chapter 256.1 - Old 2 (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 256: Old 2 (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng asked again, ¡°Then for the Dragon des, does the Poker card identity of each member suggest anything?¡±

    The old man said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s a ranking of theprehensive strength of each person, and the higher the number, the greater the strength.¡±

    Xu Cheng was excited and he anxiously asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s my card?¡±

    The old man nced at him and said, ¡°2. The smallest group out of the four ¨C the Diamonds, and you are 2.¡±

    ¡°2?¡± Xu Cheng thought about it and was quite excited. ¡°Then I¡¯m at least bigger than A, right? Then I¡¯m not that small.¡±

    The old man looked at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°You are overthinking it. In the entire Dragon Division, the 54 cards are the most important members of the organization. 10, J, Q, K, and A are the trump cards. The A is also the sky king of the suite, so the four groups together have 4 sky kings, and 12 earth kings (J, Q, K). 10 is for the elites out of the rest. 2 is the smallest card, and following the order of Spades, Hearts, Clovers, and Diamonds, you are the smallest card out of all, so you are the little brother of the entire Dragon Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng had the ¡°are you kidding me¡± expression on. ¡°Old man, why can¡¯t you at least let me be 3? It¡¯s a small card too, but it¡¯s a lot less humiliating than 2... Diamond 2, it¡¯s really twice the humiliation...¡± (TL note: the diamond suit is also called square, and both square and 2 are ng for stupid.)

    The old man snorted. ¡°You should feel honored, do you know that? Because within the entire structure of the Dragon Division, you are the only 2!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°I¡¯m also the only one? Who made these arrangements? Is he just trying to troll me to death?¡±

    The old man: ¡°It¡¯s still that same peerless genius that came up with the codes.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I want to p him...¡±

    The old man: ¡°Don¡¯t just always speak of wanting to p him, he also put in a lot of thought and effort into this. In the future, you will naturally understand the intention of that genius.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Wait, old man, you said there are 54 cards in the Dragon Division structure, but you just mentioned 52. What about the two joker cards?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Right, there¡¯s no Little Joker. To be strict, there are only 50 cards. The master of the Dragon Division is the Big Joker.¡±

    Having said that, the old man¡¯s eyes drifted off into the distance as if he was thinking of something with a tinge of emotion.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Old man, then which card are you?¡±

    The old man: ¡°I¡¯m just someone responsible for introducing new recruits to the organization. I don¡¯t have a card. By the way, I heard that you are going to Great Britain tomorrow with your wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Right, I might go tonight actually, it¡¯s more convenient because of the time difference.¡±

    The old man: ¡°I will introduce a person to you. Your future missions will be handed by him.¡±

    As he said that, a person emerged from the pavilion from god knows when. This was the guard that had been following the old man around. When he walked up to Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng checked him out and saw that the guy had a rectangle-shaped face. He didn¡¯t really give off a soldier-like feeling, but his build was pretty solid. However, his eyes did give off a very sharp feeling.

    ¡°This is Bei Shan, you can also call him Senior Brother Bei.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded, and Xu Cheng greeted him, ¡°Hello, Senior Brother Bei Shan.¡±

    ¡°Then, if you have any questions, you can just ask him when you guys meet. He will tell you what he should be telling you.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°This time I actually have something to do in Great Britain as well. Do you want to go together?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Then, he looked at the old man and said, ¡°Elder, then normally when I want to find you, how should I get into contact with you?¡±

    Bei Shan answered, ¡°When the old man wants to find you, he will naturallye to you.¡±

    The old man: ¡°No worries, if you want to find me, you can talk to Bei Shan and he will bring you to me.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at the old man in a bit of disbelief, kind of puzzled as to why he would favor Xu Cheng this much. Normally, not even the generalmander would be able to see the old man when they wanted to, and only a handful of people in the 54-set had ever seen the Dragon Division master. If the time hadn¡¯te to when the Dragon des were in great danger, the Master would rarely make an appearance.

    The old man sensed Bei Shan¡¯s surprise and he waved nonchntly. ¡°You guys can leave now.¡±

 Chapter 256.2 - Old 2 (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 256: Old 2 (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng then left the park with Bei Shan.

    On the way, Bei Shan curiously asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Did you remember the fist technique the old man showed you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Bei Shan was a bit shocked. ¡°You remembered it in just two days?¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°And then I forgot again.¡±

    Bei Shan thought Xu Cheng was joking with him so he was a bit angry. Xu Cheng indeed forgot about the fixed patterns, but what he learned was the essence of the Shadow Fist technique.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Senior Brother Bei Shan, what¡¯s your card?¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t say anything, instead he suddenly took out a card from his sleeve.

    Shew~

    Xu Cheng directly caught the card, and when he flipped it over ¨C Ace of Diamonds!

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes.

    The Sky King card?

    No wonder it felt like he couldn¡¯t see through this Bei Shan. The Dragon Division was indeed a ce with crouching tigers and hidden dragons.

    Bei Shanughed. ¡°What about you? Did the old man tell you about your card yet?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed as he sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I just feel the resentment brewing inside me when I think about my card. If one day I actually betray the organization, it would be because of this card for sure.¡±

    Bei Shan was quite confused. ¡°What kind of card would make you feel this hopeless?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Let¡¯s not mention it.¡±

    Bei Shanughed and said, ¡°Is it a 4? Among the cards, this number gets hated on the most. After all, people like us from Huaxia know the bad omens behind that number. You didn¡¯t get that number, did you?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be saying that if I actually got 4, because at least that number¡¯s bigger than 2 and 3. But, I¡¯m the 2!¡±

    Bei Shan immediately turned around and looked at Xu Cheng, dumbfounded. ¡°You said you are number 2?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Diamond 2, the smallest card there is.¡±

    Bei Shan said to Xu Cheng, as if there was anotheryer of meaning. ¡°If you know that the number 2 is only owned by you right now, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking this way anymore. Looks like the old man really has great faith in you. In the future, juste to me if you have any questions. No matter where, as long as it¡¯s a public ce, just leave behind your code and I can find you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My name is Xu Cheng. Senior Brother Bei Shan, if you call me junior brother, would it expose our rtionship? You can just call me Little Cheng Instead.¡± (TL: In Chinese, you can add Little to someone¡¯s name to make it a friendly nickname for someone younger than you.)

    Bei Shan: ¡°We are men, why are we using words like ¡®little¡¯. We are in the same group, there¡¯s no need to be this distant. When we get a chance in the future, I will introduce you to the other members of this group. Since you are Diamond 2, then I will call you Old Two from now on.¡± (TL note: Old Two ¨C ng for pen15)

    F-ck!

    That¡¯s what I was worried about the most, and that¡¯s why I really just wanted any card but 2. Yet, my worst fear came true!

    Yet, this 30-year-old Bei Shan actually dirty-mindedly patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder andforted, ¡°Old Two, work hard. You must know that right now you are the only Old Two of the entire Dragon Division. Your senior brothers will all treat you well. You are the first Old Two since the establishment of the Dragon Division, and you are not just our group¡¯s, but everyone¡¯s Old Two.¡±

    Poooof!

    Xu Cheng directly coughed up blood.

 Chapter 257.1 - Helpless (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 257: Helpless (Part one)</b>

    ¨C Early midnight ¨C

    Xu Cheng, Bei Shan, Lin Chuxue, and her brother, the four of them were on a ne flying to Great Britain. Bei Shan looked at Lin Chuxue, and then looked back at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°She¡¯s your wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Bei Shan asked, still uncertain, ¡°She¡¯s really your wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°No problem.¡±

    Of course there would be a problem! Xu Cheng saw that pity (for Lin Chuxue) look and knew that this b-stard thought he didn¡¯t deserve Lin Chuxue, which was like seeing a beautiful flower stuck in a pile of horse sh-t. If it wasn¡¯t because Xu Cheng thought he couldn¡¯t fight Bei Shan, he would¡¯ve stood up and fought him already.

    Bei Shan picked up a magazine and pretended to be reading it for a while. Then, when he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Lin Chuxue, who was as beautiful as a goddess and sitting not too far from him, ¡°You are really his wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    Lin Lei was also pretending to be reading a magazine as he elbowed Xu Cheng and said in an odd tone, ¡°If someone would keep questioning my marriage while hinting that I¡¯m an ugly f-ck, I would¡¯ve beaten him up a long time ago.¡±

    Bei Shan grinned. ¡°No need to instigate your brother-inw, he can¡¯t fight me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue obviously knew what Bei Shan meant and she chuckled. ¡°Mr. Bei Shan, are you asking why I would marry someone that doesn¡¯t look handsome enough to match my appearance?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded.

    Lin Chuxue flirtatiously nced at Xu Cheng, and then she turned to Bei Shan, smiled, and said, ¡°Mr. Bei Shan, do you think it¡¯s difficult for me to find someone rich and handsome with my conditions?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°That¡¯s why I took the more difficult option. Although my man Xu Cheng isn¡¯t handsome or rich, he¡¯s very special. In fact, he nevercked any beautiful women around him. If you paid attention to him during recent years, you will realize that the girls that fell for him are especially those types that rich and handsome men can sessfully court. So, it¡¯s actually quite difficult to get my man to fall for someone.¡±

    Right now, Xu Cheng really wanted to secretly give Lin Chuxue a big thumb up for her response.

    But, Lin Lei also whispered into Xu Cheng¡¯s ears, ¡°My sis could tell that the two girls living with you have some other feelings for you. Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s warning you? But don¡¯t worry, there are no washboards in Britain, so don¡¯t worry about kneeling on those.¡± (TL note: In China, a punishment for husbands would be kneeling on a washboard when asking for forgiveness)

    Xu Cheng was just about to say ¡°Alright, Bro¡± but who knew Lin Lei would slip in another sentence, ¡°But we have a lot of cacti in the backyard. So yeah, I would be careful if I were you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    The nended at the London airport in Great Britain, and Lin Chuxue directly stunned the men that saw her as she walked out of the passenger tunnel. Her figure was coincidently captured by the media that were waiting for some other celebrities.

    The Lin Family¡¯s limo came to pick up the three of them, and Bei Shan took a cab after saying goodbye to them.

    Xu Cheng got into the car and rolled down the window as they drove. He looked at the bustling night scene of London, the long Thames River, the little boats sailing as well as pedestrians, and the joggers exercising at night.

    The city didn¡¯t change too much, but the people were not the same as before, and he was no longer the Xu Cheng from the past.

    He lightly said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really like this city at all, although I did spend most of my time growing up here.¡±

    Sitting beside him, Lin Chuxue heard his words and turned to him, ced her hand on Xu Cheng¡¯s big hand, and replied, ¡°Forgot about the unhappy things, this city still gave you good memories, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Of course, and that¡¯s you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gave a heart-melting smile. ¡°Then treat this as a vacation, even if it¡¯s a quiet one. I¡¯m already happy enough that we cane home again. Thank you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s far from enough. You should know my goal for this trip.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not at all.¡±

 Chapter 257.2 - Helpless (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 257: Helpless (Part two)</b>

    The car came to a manor, and as the gate slowly opened, the car stopped by a fountain in front of a giant mansion. At the door, the Lin Guiren couple was already waiting. Lin Chuxue got off the car and gave her mom a hug.

    Meanwhile, Lin Guiren just stared at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Lei probably already told you what should be said, but I didn¡¯t know you would stille.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Dad, since the family business is in a bit of trouble, you shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret from us. Do you still see me as your son-inw?¡±

    Lin Guiren red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. I¡¯m not talking about the business. Just by being here, you are like a gunpowder barrel! Disclosing your marriage with Chuxue to the public will put you in a lot of danger, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°Then why are you still here?¡±

    Xu Cheng pouted and replied, ¡°This is basically my second home, and you and Auntie are like my parents. If I don¡¯te, would I still be human? As for the thing about Chuxue and me, we will just let things run its course. If the public finds out about this rtionship, we will just let whoever objects stand out. I will take care of him.¡±

    On the side, Mommy Lin immediately came to end the little argument. ¡°Alright, the kids are already back, what are you going to do? Kick them out? Let¡¯s all get back inside now.¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately put her arm around her dad¡¯s and walked into the house.

    Lin Lei nce at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°See? This is the reason I tried to convince you not toe back. Your marriage with my sister is even more important than the family business losing money for the past few consecutive years. Let me tell you, the Third Prince at least came 5 times in the past 2 years to propose a marriage. Not just him, a lot of heirs fromrge capital groups came, wanting to form an alliance through marriage, and I think thepany losing money and business getting worse has something to do with Dad rejecting them. All in all, this sister of mine is a bad omen and if you can¡¯t protect her then you should just hide her, or sh-t will get real when she sees the light.¡±

    ¡°Who you calling a bad omen?¡± At this moment, Lin Chuxue¡¯s voice floated over and Lin Lei immediately ran into the house. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    At that moment, Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng just stood at the door and looked at each other. Then, Xu Cheng finally realized something and said, ¡°A few months ago when Dad and Mom came to Huaxia trying to persuade us to divorce, it was actually because the family business was at stake and held up by those people, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked around, not having the courage to look Xu Cheng in the eyes. But she nodded. ¡°There was nothing from us for the past 3 to 4 years, so Mom and Dad thought it was a mistake initially to get us to marry each other, so they asked me if I wanted to divorce you ande back to the country. Whether it¡¯s marrying an heir of arge business empire or the royal family of the country, as long as I like the person and I don¡¯t have to experience any hardships for the rest of my life, it would be alright. And then, you also wouldn¡¯t be dragged into this mess and live under extreme stress and pressure every day.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Lin Chuxue took a breath and said, ¡°At that time, I became really scared. I didn¡¯t know what to do. When I saw you fighting to the death with Gate Master Yan, I really felt bad for you and at that moment, I thought maybe it would also be for the best for me to go back. That way, I could save thepany, and without me in your life, you might also live a bit easier. Besides, there were a lot of beautiful and good women around you, so us separating might be for the best for both of us, so... Right now, you still have time to make a decision. I won¡¯t force you. Just think about it through for the next two days.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue walked into the house.

    In fact, she lied to Xu Cheng. This timeing back, it wasn¡¯t for disclosing their marriage to the world but to save thepany and also to liberate Xu Cheng. This decision was already made in Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart, but every time she saw Xu Cheng trying so hard, she wanted to cry. Many times, Xu Cheng said that he would give her the whole world and was willing to offend the whole world for her. At that time, why did she cry? Besides feeling touched, there was also the feeling of helplessness.

    Reality was cruel. No matter how strong an individual was, it was still impossible to take on those big capital predators. This was the feeling of helplessness.

 Chapter 258.1 - Did Someone Ask Me Yet On How I Feel About My Wife Marrying Someone Else? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 258: Did Someone Ask Me Yet On How I Feel About My Wife Marrying Someone Else? (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng stood there in a daze, and he shouted at Lin Chuxue¡¯s back, ¡°But in the end, you still decided to stay, right?¡±

    ¡°She stayed because she wanted to spend more time before leaving you.¡± At this moment, Lin Lei came out from some corner and he faintly said, ¡°My sis said that if she left back then, it wouldn¡¯t be fair for your hard work, and that your efforts would all be in vain. So, she decided to stay, and also take the TV show¡¯s opportunity to go to the military camp, wanting to spend more time with you. During those days at the military camp she would call me at nightining about how tough the days were, waking up before sunrise and training every day, and not a day goes by without a heavy sweat, and that sometimes, even guys would cry. But she didn¡¯t say she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she just said she felt that your life was too tough and that she misunderstood you for the three years of the cold war she had with you. It turned out that for those three years, you put yourself through hell to empower and change yourself. The more she thought about that, the more her heart ached for you, and the more she felt that her existence in your life was a sin. So in the end, she made the choice to leave, for your sake and for the family¡¯s sake.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Then what about her? Doing this for me and the family but marrying someone she doesn¡¯t love?¡±

    Lin Lei bitterly smiled. ¡°At least that way everyone would be fine. In fact, this is also why I didn¡¯t want you to bring back my sis to Britain. Mom and Dad already decided, they would rather let thepany go under, as long as you take good care of my sis. Without thepany, those people that want to propose to my sis wouldn¡¯t be able to find a ce to screw with us. But, out of filial piety, my sis obviously wouldn¡¯t let Mom and Dad do that. She¡¯s also in quite a pickle being stuck between all of this.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled as well. ¡°In fact, ever since you little brat came to Huaxia, I noticed that your temper changed a lot and you were much more mature, and that¡¯s when I guessed something must¡¯ve happened back at home. She still doesn¡¯t believe I can give her what she needs, right? Right, perhaps the old me had already made a deep impression in your minds, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s still skeptical, which I can understand. Not everyone¡¯s powerful enough to take on those forces. I don¡¯t me her for doubting me, but since I¡¯m already here, why not give me a chance?¡±

    Lin Lei was very direct. ¡°Thepany will need 3 billion euros of capital investment to survive, and right now, there are fivepanies in the country that are willing to provide that to thepany, as well as the royal family which can provide policy protection to bring thepany back to its feet. But all six of them all want the same thing ¨C a marriage!¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Since when did my wife be this cheap? Wanting to marry Chuxue for just 3 billion, they can keep dreaming!¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Brother-in-Law, 3 billion for us right now, is indeed something we don¡¯t have.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment. That¡¯s true, where was he going to find that 3 billion?

    Xu Cheng always thought that he wouldn¡¯t never be in a situation of being short on money in his life, and it seemed like it was true that he wouldn¡¯t be short on money for normal living expenses. However, it was impossible for him to immediately take out 3 billion euros.

    Unexpectedly, the question still came back to money.

    Even if Xu Cheng were to sell that condo of his, that would only be 800 million yuan, equivalent to 100 million euros...

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s assets and that Imperial Entertainmentpany back in the country has a market value of about 2 billion, and that¡¯s at most 300 million euros. Plus Xu Cheng¡¯s total asset of about 400 million euros, it was indeed not enough to fill the hole of 3 billion euros.

    Seeing Xu Cheng silent, Lin Lei patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Dinner was already prepared.

    Lin Lei pulled out the seat for Xu Cheng to sit beside Lin Chuxue. Lin Chuxue poured him a bowl of delicious soup and gently said to him, ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t speak, nor did he intend to eat. He just sat there, thinking about god-knows-what.

    Mommy Lin also put some dish into his bowl and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, just eat first, health alwayses first.¡±

 Chapter 258.2 - Did Someone Ask Me Yet On How I Feel About My Wife Marrying Someone Else? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 258: Did Someone Ask Me Yet On How I Feel About My Wife Marrying Someone Else? (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to throw a tantrum in front of the elders so he forced a slight smile, picked up the chopsticks and quickly finished his rice. Then, he drank the soup, ced the bowl down, looked at the four others solemnly, and said, ¡°Chuxue is my wife, the legally registered one on our marriage certificate. Now, you want her to be someone else¡¯s wife. Mom, Dad, have you two asked me? Do you know what this means to a man? Being cuckolded in such a way, I would rather die than take it!¡±

    Then, he looked up at the Lin Guiren couple, his eyes sharp.

    After mellowing down a bit, Xu Cheng continued, ¡°Since right now I can still sit down and eat here, I¡¯m still a part of the family. Mom, Dad, I still owe you for raising me, so this time, let me pay you guys back. As for Chuxue, without my consent, she¡¯s not allowed to marry any other man!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng turned to look at Lin Chuxue and said in a bit of a warning tone, ¡°You also are not allowed to have this thought! It¡¯s against thew to cheat on me, even if it¡¯s just mentally cheating. It¡¯s not enough to just be my wife? Why are you acting all great, trying to save the world? Before I divorce you, you are not allowed to marry any other man!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng directly stood up. ¡°As for the money, I will think of a way. If someone wants toe to ask Chuxue to marry him, tell him that she¡¯s already taken! She¡¯s married to me now! If that person¡¯s not convinced, tell him toe and find me!¡±

    Then, he just left, leaving the four of them dumbfounded at the table, especially Lin Chuxue. Looking at Xu Cheng¡¯s back walking away, she was in a bit of a daze. It was her first time seeing Xu Cheng like this, a bit domineering and a bit selfish.

    But right now, Lin Chuxuesmiled warmly. At least he loved her. To her, if she had to marry a person she didn¡¯t love, at least she would¡¯ve had been in love before, and it was enough for her with these sweet memories inside her heart.

    ¡°Was that person really my brother-inw?¡± Lin Lei said in a bit of disbelief.

    ¡°That is your brother-inw alright.¡± Lin Guiren chewed on his steak and snorted. ¡°F-cking same temper as his dad, that is his son alright. I can recognize those two even if they turn into ashes. This brat doesn¡¯t know howplicated the situation is, but if he¡¯s really able to solve the financial problems, Chuxue, you will really have no more reasons to not marry him for the rest of your life.¡±

    Lin Chuxue watched as Xu Cheng walked away. Hearing her dad¡¯s words, she faintly smiled. ¡°Yeah, if he really can, then I will just have to go back with him to Huaxia.¡±

    After Xu Cheng left, he didn¡¯t know who he should chat with, and he remembered what Senior Brother Bei Shan said about how to find him as long as he left behind a mark. He took a taxi to a subway station, and then he posted two cards on the wall: the two of Diamonds and the Ace of Diamonds.

    Right after, he heard Bei Shan¡¯s voice. ¡°Just take it down, I don¡¯t even understand what you are posting.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Were you f-cking following me the whole time?¡±

    Bei Shan grinned. ¡°I just wanted to see if Lin Chuxue was really your wife or not. I want to say that this flower was not just stuck onto a pile of horse poop, it had fallen into a big pit of poop. That girl must¡¯ve been forced.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Holy crap, I can tolerate that, but my fists can¡¯t anymore!¡±

 Chapter 259.1 - Need to Find Something to Do (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 259: Need to Find Something to Do (Part one)</b>

    Seeing that Xu Cheng was about to fight him, Bei Shan waved his hand,ughed, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking with you. But what do you mean by putting the two of Diamonds and the Ace of Diamonds together?¡±

    Xu Cheng had the ¡°How did you not guess it?¡± expression all over his face and said, ¡°The 2 of Diamonds has something to say to the Ace of Diamonds... How did you get into the Dragon Division with that brain of yours...?¡±

    Bei Shan was speechless. ¡°What do you want from me? Normally, I should be the one that looks for you, not the other way around.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Something happened in my family and I need help, the kind of help that¡¯s absolutely necessary because it will affect my family¡¯s livelihood as well as my happiness for the rest of my life. So, I want to borrow some money from you, and if you don¡¯t have money, I need some ideas from you.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°How much?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not much, just 3 billion. Euros.¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyes shot wide open. ¡°You might as well just sell me to a prostitution ring and get me to sell azz. How in the hell can I get you this much money in my lifetime? Not to mention it¡¯s in euros!¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, squatted down, and smoked anxiously. He frowned and said, ¡°Then do you have any ideas? In short, I need to get this money in the near future.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°If I were you, I would choose death.¡±

    Xu Cheng handed him a cigarette. ¡°Be serious.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°How about killing and robbing?¡±

    Xu Cheng was surprised. ¡°I¡¯m a Dragon de, can I even do that?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Only when there¡¯s a mission will you be a Dragon de. During other times, you are still you, and whatever you do has nothing to do with the Dragon Division. As long as you are not in Huaxia, you can just do whatever you want. This is also a method used by the Dragon Division to train people. Plus, the more natural you are, the more people wouldn¡¯t suspect you to be tied with special organizations in Huaxia. You think members of the Dragon Division don¡¯t need money to feed their families?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Bei Shan and asked, ¡°You have tasks?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Ever heard of the Franka Group?¡±

    Xu Cheng had lived in Britain for a while and also stayed at an aristocratic school. He obviously knew a thing or two about the upper ss society in the capitalist world. He nodded. ¡°One of the 10 biggest corporations in Great Britain. You want me to kidnap their chairman?¡±

    Bei Shan shook his head. ¡°No, and doing that also wouldn¡¯t be able to get you 3 billion in cash. Some time ago, a French museum was robbed and the method was extremely clever. The people thatmitted the crime were definitely top-tier professionals, and 15 precious exhibits were stolen. These items were conservatively estimated to be at least 1.5 billion euros, and several cultural relics couldn¡¯t even be valued.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You want me to go and find them?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°No need for that, we already have clues to the theft. There are a lot of people eyeing them, but it¡¯s just that the masters that were guarding those artifacts weren¡¯t easy to deal with. That¡¯s why everyone was eager to take them but all don¡¯t have the balls to.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What kind of items are that valuable?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°All cultural relics of thest century, and some were Napoleon¡¯s collectibles. There are two pieces that were core artifacts lost in the Old Summer Pce that year during the invasion in Huaxia.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°This is my first mission? It¡¯s not just as simple as you following me here to Britain because you have some things to take care of.¡±

    Bei Shan smiled. ¡°Technically. If you seed this time, besides those two artifacts that have to be returned to our country, you can deal with the rest however you want. I can help you get an estimate price to sell on the ck market. Many people like to collect these items and then release it onto the market, and once the items are back on the market, its price would also multiply. So if we were to bring these things to the ck market, the rich people would definitely be interested to buy it either as an investment or a collectible.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Bei Shan took out a document from his coat and said, ¡°This is the information on the enemies, including the professionals that are guarding the cultural relics. Don¡¯t underestimate them, they are masters on the Sky Ranking.¡±

    ¡°Sky Ranking?¡± Xu Cheng frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve literally never heard of that.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°The Dragon Divisionpiled a list of world masters and called it the Sky Ranking, and all of the opponents that the Dragon des had encountered over the years, who were difficult to deal with, would be recorded onto the list. No one on the list is simple, so one must be extremely careful when encountering them.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Senior, then what rank are you on the Sky Ranking?¡±

    Bei Shan said nonchntly, ¡°50th.¡±

 Chapter 259.2 - Need to Find Something to Do (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 259: Need to Find Something to Do (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°You are only ranked 50th?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still conservative, and it could only be said that our Dragon des didn¡¯t encounter stronger opponents yet. The grandmasters are all hidden, and just those that we discovered in Europe have already taken up more than 50 spots on the Sky Ranking, not to mention the elites in chaotic regions like Africa where all the top tier mercenaries are hiding. North America¡¯s special forces are also ranked really high, and those people are usually hired by capitalists after they retire and help secretly train more elites. Among them, an elite that¡¯s working for the Franka Group is a veteran from M Nation¡¯s special forces ¨C the Fifth Division. You should have some understanding of them, they are one of the most secretive forces in the world, and I¡¯m not exaggerating at all when I say this, its level of secrecy isn¡¯t behind the Dragon Division. It¡¯s just that the Dragon Division had never been exposed yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, learning about this new side of the world for the first time.

    ¡°What rank is that guy?¡±

    ¡°112.¡± Bei Shan said, ¡°The stolen artifact this time was one of the favorite collectibles of the wife of Napoleon III, and one of it is a replica of Napoleon III¡¯s crown. On the birthday of the Queen of Ennd this year, the CEO of the Franka group ns on giving this crown to the Queen in exchange for policy protections for the next few years for thepany.¡±

    Xu Cheng said after some thought, ¡°So is this a mission or an idea you are giving me?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Both. From the perspective of a mission, you won¡¯t get any reward forpleting it. But from the angle of a friend right now, I¡¯m telling you that other than the two relics that you have to return to the country, the rest can be your reward because the country has no use for them.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took the file bag and put it into his coat. Then, he said to Bei Shan, ¡°Next time at least make some noise when you appear. After learning the old man¡¯s fist techniques, I might instinctively attack back now, so be careful next time.¡±

    Bei Shan said as Xu Cheng was about to walk away, ¡°That insanely beautiful woman is actually legit really your wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Am I not worthy of her?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You wanna hear the truth or a lie? If lie, then yeah you are worthy.¡±

    Xu Cheng wanted to kill him. ¡°Go f-cking disappear.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Listen, you only have two days left, because after then, those things will be brought into the pce for the Queen¡¯s birthday.¡±

    Xu Cheng left without looking back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Even after they get sent to the pce, I will still go and get them.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much, you still need some sharpening. Remember, you are everyone¡¯s Old Two.¡± (TL note: trantion ¨C you are everyone¡¯s d)

    Xu Cheng almost lost his bnce.

    When he went back to the Lin Family Estate, there were two limos parked outside. He was just in time to see a tall figure walk out of the car ¨C the Third Prince of the Empire!

 Chapter 260.1 - Little Plan of the Third Prince (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 260: Little n of the Third Prince (Part one)</b>

    The Third Prince, Will, also looked up and saw Xu Cheng who was just walking in from the entrance. When the two¡¯s eyes met, he smiled. ¡°I thought Asians were all short, looks like you grew taller.¡±

    The third prince was also about 1.9 meters, so their eyes were parallel when they stood together.

    Xu Cheng alsoughed. ¡°Funny how you never managed to beat me in a fight when I was shorter than you. Now that I¡¯m taller, I guess you should be more careful.¡±

    Back in high school, Will grew a bit faster than Xu Cheng and was a bit taller.

    ¡°You are still the same, always thinking about fighting. If you want to fight, then let¡¯s pick another day. Oh right, I heard a rumor saying that Nicole went to Huaxia with you? I also heard from Tevez that apparently your rtionship with her is moreplicated now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°We got married in Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Aplicated looked shed past Will¡¯s eyes. He calmly said, ¡°She¡¯s the rose of Great Britain, how could she marry you? Xu, let me warn you, don¡¯t get involved in anything with Nicole. Since you are the foster child of Nicole¡¯s family, as her friend, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    Then, with the guard opening the door for him, Will got into his limo.

    Xu Cheng looked at Will before the door could close and said, ¡°Then let me warn you too. If you are still thinking about my wife, stop while you can!¡±

    Will impatiently replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m speaking to you as the third prince of the British Empire, and you will treat it as an order, not a suggestion. Do you understand me? You are already an adult, and disrespecting me will be going against thew. It¡¯s best if you behave.¡±

    Then, the guard closed the door, and Will especially stuck his head out of the window and said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Remember, I wille and pick you up tomorrow. Let¡¯s have a meal together and have a good chat.¡±

    Then, the limo slowly drove out of the gate.

    Standing on thewn, Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this guy doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet in two days, and he came to invite us,¡± Lin Chuxue said. Then, she turned to Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Went to find an old friend to hang out.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°You still have friends here? If that guy¡¯s still willing to be your friend at this kind of critical period, then he¡¯s definitely a true friend.¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged. ¡°Guess I can¡¯t lie to you. Indeed no one wanted to hang out with me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and she battered her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t there one right here?¡±

    Then, she walked down the stairs to be side by side with Xu Cheng as the two began taking a walk on the grass. She pointed at the gate and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Do you still remember? Dad was holding your hand when you first appeared at the gate, and he told me to call you big brother.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He thought back to the bits and pieces of his past and eximed, ¡°Yeah, back then, Lei snorted and didn¡¯t want to call me that. Only you were good and called me big brother.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Tell me the truth then, for how many years have you had a crush on your little sister?¡±

    Xu Cheng said in all seriousness, ¡°Probably since I was 10, when I started to vaguely understand these feelings.¡±

    Lin Chuxue pretended to give a look of disdain, ¡°Alright, so you are this kind of brother.¡±

    Xu Cheng jokingly said, ¡°In fact, what made my motivation more intense is the rebellion from Little Lei. That brat refused to obey me from a young age, so in order to get him to call me Big Brother, I had no choice but to be his brother-inw.¡±

 Chapter 260.2 - Little Plan of the Third Prince (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 260: Little n of the Third Prince (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She looked up at the sky. Xu Cheng also looked up along her eyes. Due to the manor being far from the city, the night sky was quite clear and they could see all the stars above them.

    At this moment, Lin Chuxue suddenly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s be siblings for a lifetime, okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes drooped slightly and a hint of sadness shed past his eyes. He whispered, ¡°Feel you heart and tell me, is that really what you want?¡±

    Lin Chuxue trembled, and she bitterly smiled. ¡°I know that your real estate and the money you have with Yaoyaoes to about 2 billion yuan, and plus the money I have and the casino shares from Tevez you gave me whiches to 1 billion yuan, it¡¯s a total of 3 billion, but that¡¯s only 400 million when converted to euros. It¡¯s not enough to make up for the 3-billion-euro hole at all.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier when something this big happened in the family? Maybe I could have found more ways.¡±

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. ¡°I know, you won more than 10 billion yuan of money at the underground bank, but that¡¯s all gone as well when you seized the underground money house. If I told you earlier, would you have been lenient on those criminals for the money? You are not that type of person, and if you did, I would despise you as well. Even with the 10 billion of ck money, it would only be 900 million euros,pletely not enough as well.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue¡¯s beautiful face under the bright moonlight and said, ¡°Give me some time, trust me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t reply. After quietly looking at the moon for a while, she peacefully smiled. ¡°I will go back to sleep now.¡±

    Seeing that she was still troubled by her thoughts, Xu Cheng waited for a bit and directly went up the second floor and kicked open Lin Lei¡¯s room. Inside, Lin Lei was dumbfounded when he saw him and his grand entrance.

    Xu Cheng asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Your sister seems to have something on her mind tonight. After Will came over and gave you guys the invite, what else did he say?¡±

    Lin Lei leaned against his bed, turned around, and looked out of the window. ¡°Will¡¯s status isn¡¯t very important in the royal family, so inparison to the heirs of the five big capitalist groups, he might not be able to oupete them. So, he ns to propose to my sis at the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet in two days. That way, even if the heirs despise him, they wouldn¡¯t dare to ruin the mood on the Queen¡¯s birthday by objecting to the proposal. The Queen would be happy and may set them up as long as my sister nods. Will¡¯s position is rather awkward in the royal family, and him wanting to marry my sis also has something to do with our familypany. He wants to use it as his capital backing, and although it¡¯s a big deal and he couldn¡¯t convince my parents, he easily convinced my grandpa and those other rtives in thepany. After all, those people are all typical capitalists, and their interests are involved.¡±

    Two days!

    The time was too tight!

    Not only did he need toplete the mission but also get 3 billion before that birthday, Xu Cheng could feel his head getting bigger.

    Even after he finished the mission, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as using just one day to find buyers. If the 3 billion euro couldn¡¯t hit his bank before the banquet, it would be difficult for Lin Chuxue to reject when Will proposes.

    ¡°My sis knows that you might get angry and go cause chaos at the banquet. That¡¯s the royal pce, not our highschool, and she said when you get mad, you are willing to do anything so she didn¡¯t allow anyone in the family to tell you this. But I couldn¡¯t help it. Brother-in-Law, should we just kidnap Will in advance?¡±

    ¡°Wait for my call tonight.¡± Xu Cheng dropped those words as he quickly left the manor.

    There was no time, he had to race against the clock and execute the mission tonight!

 Chapter 261.1 - Diversion (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 261: Diversion (Part one)</b>

    ¨C Urban area, Franka Group¡¯s highrise ¨C

    On a pickup truck, Bei Shan retracted his telescope and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t perform the mission tonight, but the intelligence provided to you is very limited. You should think about it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°There¡¯s no time. After I finish the mission, can I quickly get those cultural relics off my hand? At a little cheaper price is fine too, just transfer the money to my ount in M Nation, and I¡¯m flying to Las Vegas overnight.¡±

    Bei Shan frowned. ¡°What are you doing there? Gonna gamble?¡±

    ¡°ying heartbeat.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I have no choice. It¡¯s better to rely on myself than others. I¡¯m facing the biggest obstacle right now, and if I can¡¯t make it, I will have one big regret for the rest of my life. I need to save the Lin Family, save my wife, and also finish the mission. This is the first mission the Division has given me, and I can¡¯t let the old man down. So, not one of those three can fail!¡±

    Bei Shan checked his precise mechanical watch. ¡°It¡¯s 11:30 PM right now, half hour to the shift change for the patrolling security guards. This would be the best time for you to cut in. Originally, my n was for you to mix into thepany first during the day and make preparations and then perform the mission tomorrow night.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly got off the car. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Don¡¯t be in a rush to leave yet, just wait here for me.¡±

    Bei Shan passed a mask and a pair of gloves to him. ¡°Wear these. You want to get yourself exposed? How will you get back to the country when you get put on the wanted list?¡±

    Xu Cheng took them and ran across the road towards the Franka building.

    On the car, Bei Shan muttered, ¡°Wait for you my azz, who performs missions like this? Isn¡¯t this basically the same as you robbing them head on...¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t make any preparations and just went. He was just too anxious, and it was basically courting death in Bei Shan¡¯s opinion. However, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t think so.

    He directly went to stairway. At this time, there were still many employees working overtime, and this was a public area, so the people at the surveince center won¡¯t keep an eye on a ce like this, at least the people that are guarding the relics tonight wouldn¡¯t pay attention to here.

    Xu Cheng looked up at the topographic map of the entire building. After memorizing it, he went directly to the security room.

    On the way there, there was a surveince camera. From far away, Xu Cheng could already see it with his prating vision and he stopped right before its vision range. He looked around and saw a security guarding out from the elevator on his way to the bathroom, so he quickly went into the bathroom first.

    When the guard was peeing, his mouth was suddenly covered from behind and then he was dragged into a stall. After a short while, Xu Cheng came out in his uniform and hat. He had locked the stall from the inside and climbed out. In front of the bathroom mirror, he took out the silicone mask given by Bei Shan. He put it on bit by bit and when he was done, his whole face had the skin tone of an European.

    At this moment, a staff member walked in and went straight for a urinal. Xu Cheng nced at him, at his employee card in his pocket to be exact.

    Administration Manager.

    That title was good, the authorization this title carried would be enough. This card could probably allowed him to go into many work areas. Xu Cheng walked up and patted him on the right shoulder. The guy subconsciously turned to the right, and Xu Cheng quickly pulled out his employee card from his left pocket. When the guy turned around and saw Xu Cheng, he asked, ¡°May I help you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Sorry, my bad, wrong person.¡±

    The administration manager continued to pee.

 Chapter 261.2 - Diversion (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 261: Diversion (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng turned and left, and he used the card and got onto the elevator, heading straight to the monitoring room located on the 15th floor. There wrre several working areas that he had to pass through to get there, and each area had an automatic ss door that required either an employee¡¯s ID card or a fingerprint.

    Xu Cheng looked up at the entire building as the elevator went up, and he saw that the floors above the 15th were important areas of thepany with tight security and almost no blind spots in surveince. If Xu Cheng wanted to go up, he must take care of the monitoring room first. The corporation CEO¡¯s safe was located on the 58th floor at his office, and it was a metal vault with a world-ss-level of security. On that floor, there were 20 private bodyguards guarding the corridor, all armed. There were 9 more by the office door, and one more on the corridor connecting the office to the vault. It was a bald man with tattoos who was wearing a suit, and this guy was probably the elite on the Sky Ranking list that Bei Shan was talking about.

    After passing two checkpoints by swiping his card, a guy came out from the monitoring room. Seeming a little suspicious of him, the guard pointed at Xu Cheng with an electric baton and said, ¡°Hey, work is done for today, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I forgot my work bag somewhere so I just came to ask if you guys saw it. Could I trouble you to check the surveince to see what ces I have been?¡±

    The security was half-trusting of his words. ¡°Show me your ID card.¡±

    Xu Cheng passed the card to him, and when the security was about to take it, Xu Cheng suddenly dashed behind the guard and wrapped the strip on the card around the guard¡¯s neck, immediately dragging him into a dark office room.

    Soon, three people came out from the monitoring room and checked the corridor. One guy spoke into his mic and said, ¡°Attention, a stranger might¡¯ve got into the building.¡±

    Then, the bald man upstairs heard that and said to four of the armed bodyguards, ¡°Go down and check.¡±

    When the three security guards cautiously walked into the office which their co-worker had been dragged into, Xu Cheng had already climbed out from the window and walked along the wall of the building to the monitoring room¡¯s window. It was already open as he checked before, and he jumped in and turned off all the monitoring systems.

    When those three found nothing but their co-worker¡¯s unconscious body at the office, they immediately went back to the monitoring room. But the moment they opened the door, two of them were dragged in by Xu Cheng and smashed against the wall, falling unconscious. Xu Cheng then charged out of the door at the other person and pinned him against the wall, knocking him unconscious as well. He dragged him into the room along with the others.

    After making sure that the surveince system was down, he walked out of the room, very rxed.

    He went to wait by the elevator, already seeing four armed bodyguardsing down. They came in pairs taking two elevators, and Xu Cheng already went to the elevator at the far side and leaned against the wall. When he waited until those four came out, Xu Cheng immediately grabbed the gun from the bodyguard closest to him and used him as a shield, firing three consecutive shots at the other three. Those three were well-trained and were still able to fire a shot before going down, but they allnded on their colleague instead as all four of them fell to the ground.

    Xu Cheng picked up another pistol and put it by his waist. He went into the elevator and went directly to the highest floor.

    The 16 bodyguards all narrowed their eyes as they saw the elevatoring back up, and they vigntly walked towards it. Since the elevator just went down, it was impossible for someone toe back up immediately.

    The five bodyguards closest to the elevator surrounded it immediately.

    Ding ~

    When the elevator opened, the five of them subconsciously aimed at the elevator, only to find it empty.

    In fact, on the way up, Xu Cheng opened up the roof of the elevator and climbed on top of it. Right now, he was directly standing above the elevator.

    When the five of them let out a sigh of relief, Xu Cheng suddenly jumped back down into the elevator and fired 5 quick shots, taking away their lives.

 Chapter 262.1 - Mission Complete (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 262.1 (2-in-1 Chapter): Mission Complete (Part one)</b>

    The elevator door automatically closed as Xu Cheng fired thest shot. The other bodyguards reacted right after they heard the gunshots, but when those five dead guys fell to the ground and cleared out of the other bodyguards¡¯ vision, the elevator door was already closed. Right after it closed, Xu Cheng dropped his pistol and pulled out another one as he jumped back on top of the elevator after he pressed the 1st floor.

    Seven bodyguards charged over and saw that the elevator Xu Cheng took was going down. They immediately pressed the button and waited for another elevator, getting ready to chase after him.

    Seeing another elevatoring up, Xu Cheng jumped onto it as the two passed each other. When it stopped on the 58th floor, the seven guards came in and pressed the 1st floor. When the elevator was going down, Xu Cheng smashed down on the cover of the elevator, which fell down and directly sent two people to heaven. He then jumped down and fired in five directions with a pistol in each hand, killing all five remaining guards. All 7 guards were dead in the elevator, and Xu Cheng bent down and picked up two pistols. Each of these held 6 bullets, 12 in total, so he had to change guns frequently.

    When the elevator arrived at the first floor, the doors opened and revealed that the main lobby was already empty.

    Xu Cheng pressed the elevator doors shut and went back up to the 58th floor, and again he climbed up above the elevator cover. He saw another elevator going up and stopping on the 58th floor briefly beforeing back down. There were probably a few more peopleing after him.

    When the two elevators crossed again, Xu Cheng aimed at the cables and fired a few bullets. The precise shots directly broke the cables and sent the elevator plunging down at a high speed from almost the 30th floor. Finally, with a loud bang, the guards inside that elevator died an instant death.

    When his elevator arrived at the 58th floor, the remaining 5 guards waiting outside directly began firing blindly as the elevator door opened. But of course, Xu Cheng was nowhere to be seen. He wasn¡¯t inside, having been standing on top of the elevator the whole time. When the doors opened, he already jumped to the adjacent elevator cable and hung onto it.

    When the five bodyguards cautiously walked in, they found the elevator top open and nervously aimed above them, Xu Cheng already opened the door of the adjacent elevator channel. Without even looking back, Xu Cheng walked out as he reached back and fired 5 shots at the five guys inside the elevator.

    The 20-men line-of-defense was sorted.

    Further down in the office, the 8 guys had already heard multiple gunshots. Curious, they spoke into their mic, ¡°What¡¯s the situation right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng picked up a mic from a body on the floor and replied in fluent English, ¡°Target neutralized.¡±

    Then, he picked up two more pistols, one in each hand, and headed straight into the office door. When the people opened the door toe out and check, the two that opened the door immediately received a bullet through their brains with two loud bangs.

 Chapter 262.2 - Mission Complete (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 262.2 (2-in-1 Chapter): Mission Complete (Part two)</b>

    Then, Xu Cheng did a forward roll into the office. The 6 remaining guards were instinctively shooting at the chest-to-head height and naturally missed Xu Cheng. Before they could lower their hands and aim down, Xu Cheng raised his arm and pumped five bullets into them. The one left actually got the chance to fire a shot at Xu Cheng before he could aim at him from the side. When the bullet approached him, he dropped a pistol and caught the bullet between his fingers.

    The only remaining guard stared in shock and his eyes almost fell out. Xu Cheng took aim and pumped a bullet into his brain before he could react.

    After that, he threw away his pistol and shouted towards the veteran of the 5th Division Special Forces that was left guarding the vault behind the heavy metal door. ¡°You don¡¯t n oning out to fight me? I know I can¡¯t open your door for sure and you will be perfectly safe hiding inside. But if I just walked away like this, although the artifacts would be safe, the corporation lost this many bodyguards and you also let me escape. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to give a good exnation to your superior, right?¡±

    When Xu Cheng was done speaking, the electronic security door to the corridor leading to the vault opened.

    A big, bald man with tattoos slowly walked out.

    ¡°I was just wondering, who would actually have the guts to think about stealing these artifacts. Tell me, who employed you? To be ballsy enough toe in by yourself, I must admit that you are very bold. The whole building is equipped with closed-circuit surveince. You may have destroyed the bottom floors, but I can see exactly what you were doing in the upper half of this building. To be honest, after seeing your moves, I just want to say that you are not a verypetent thief. You are pretty lousy in all aspects.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Who said I¡¯m here to steal?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The big man blinked. ¡°You¡¯ve wrapped yourself so tightly and didn¡¯t expose an inch of your real face. You also have gloves, not nning to leave behind any fingerprints. What are you doing here then if you aren¡¯t here to steal the relics?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I came here to rob, directly rob, kill the guards first and take the relics. Do you understand now?¡±

    The big man: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Charles, used to be the Fifth Division¡¯s Lieutenant Colonel, and now you serve capitalists after your retirement.¡±

    When Charles heard that, his eyes gradually darkened, and he slowly put on his brawler¡¯s gloves that were made of pure steel and covered in sharp spikes.

    ¡°You are right. If I don¡¯t keep you here dead or alive, it would indeed be difficult for me to provide an exnation for my boss.¡± Charles slowly took back his cold smile, and then he immediately picked up a chair beside him and threw it at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng punched at the chair that flew over, shattering it to pieces.

    With a loud roar, Charles charged over and threw a sturdy punch as he dashed at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng blocked the punch with his arm against Charles¡¯ arm, but with a strong pull, Charles withdrew his fist. The exceptionally sharp spikes ripped Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes open, also cutting open his skin.

    Xu Cheng kicked him in the stomach and sent him back a few steps. Checking the wound on his arm, he was a bit shocked by his injury.

    Charles licked the blood left on the spike and said, ¡°This is made from the strongest diamond in this world. Are you familiar with the density of diamonds? Even if it¡¯s a steel b in front of me, I can smash through it!¡±

 Chapter 263.1 - Going to the Black Market (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 263: Going to the ck Market (Part one)</b>

    When Xu Cheng tossed the big and small bags onto Bei Shan¡¯s pickup truck, Bei Shan¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°Holy f-ck, careful! These are all priceless!¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°These are priceless treasures to you but just a pile of copper and iron to me. Hurry up and drive.¡±

    Bei Shan started the car and drove off as heughed. ¡°Yo man, holy crap, I didn¡¯t know you were this good... How did you sneak your way up there?¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Sneak? How humiliating would that be? I killed my way up, taking out 28 bodyguards. The elite that was on the Sky Ranking or whatever, to be honest, he was strong, but he was way too slow, and he couldn¡¯t even take a hit. But I did underestimate his brawler¡¯s gloves though.¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he took them out. The spikes on there were all reinforced with diamonds.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably worth some money too.¡±

    Bei Shan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t even leave this behind?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m really too poor right now. If I can, I would even get you to sell your azz.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Other than those artifacts that belong to our country, you can do whatever you want with the rest of them. Do you want me to drive you to the ck market or something?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°No rush, I want to do something first.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You know the personal residence of the Third Prince of Great Britain?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Of course.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s just drive this car over there.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What do you want to do? Beat him up or kill him?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°This car¡¯s probably already exposed by the traffic cameras. Later, when the Franka Corporation investigates this and ends up finding your car, I want them to go directly to the Third Prince.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Is that Third Prince your love rival or something?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°He¡¯s not worthy. But I did indeed bully him quite a lot when we were young, and now that he¡¯s grown up and in power, he wants to y with me. I¡¯m thinking about screwing him over first.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Oh by the way, I spent about 10 thousand pounds to get this car.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about money with me. If it was any other day, I would¡¯ve drowned you in money already.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Come on, drown me. Just drown me already.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you have the balls,e to Las Vegas with me. I will drown you there.¡±

    Bei Shan still didn¡¯t know about Xu Cheng¡¯s gambling skills. Unlike Xu Cheng, who treated money like dirt, to most people in the Dragon Division, money was something they couldn¡¯t live without. Just look at how the retired lieutenant colonel of the 5th Division was still working for capitalists after he retired. It was conceivable that even for a skilled soldier king like him, he still had to be enved by money.

    ¡°You think Las Vegas is run by you? Drown me with money there? Humph! If you can¡¯t, then you are my b-tch!¡± Bei Shan swore.

    The two just bickered like an old couple, and the car¡¯s tracks were deliberately exposed under traffic cameras as they headed towards the Third Prince¡¯s manor.

    After the Franka Corporation¡¯s CEO, Terry, got a phone call at a banquet held at a giant manor in London, his face instantly turned pale as he rushed directly for the parking lot. Over there, his bodyguard opened the door for him and sat in with him. Terry¡¯s face sunk. ¡°Did they catch the thief?¡±

    Both the bodyguard and assistant shook their heads. ¡°He got away.¡±

    Terry: ¡°What¡¯s the situation over there?¡±

    The assistant paused for a moment before replying, ¡°All the guards on shift tonight are dead.¡±

 Chapter 263.2 - Going to the Black Market (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 263: Going to the ck Market (Part two)</b>

    ¡°All dead? Including Charles?¡±

    The assistant nodded. ¡°He¡¯s also dead.¡±

    Terry anxiously asked, ¡°Then what about the artifacts? The door won¡¯t open without my fingerprint, iris, and voice! That¡¯s a safe that can withstand explosions!¡±

    The assistant lowered his head and said, ¡°All stolen...¡±

    Terry mmed his fist on the seat, ¡°Is this stealing? This is basically a robbery! Could it have been done by an army or something? Or else who can do such a thing?¡±

    Assistant: ¡°Right now the police have blocked off the crime scene. But ording to their preliminary investigation, the thief didn¡¯t leave behind anything. Right now we can only sort through the traffic footage around thepany and search for any suspicious people or vehicles.¡±

    Terry took off his reading sses and mumbled to himself, ¡°I f-cking spent so much on acquiring and protecting those things, yet it was still stolen! In one night, I lost at least 2 billion euros! Get them to give it a thorough investigation! 2 billion, that¡¯s enough to buy the life of a country¡¯s president! Go to the ck market and search for me too! Tell them, whoever dares to take those artifacts are directly going against me!¡±

    Lin Lei got Xu Cheng¡¯s call in the middle of the night, telling him to prepare the family¡¯s private jet. Lin Lei felt like his brother-inw was about to stir sh-t up again, but he couldn¡¯t sleep anyways so he might as well snuck out of his room. He then went to their private airport to meet up with Xu Cheng and Bei Shan.

    On the ne, Bei Shan looked at Lin Lei and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Mexico¡¯s ck market is really chaotic, you sure you want to bring him?¡±

    Lin Lei said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Sometimes, the ck hearts of capitalists are a lot more terrifying than the ck market.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, just bring him. This brat¡¯s used to following me around.¡±

    ¨C Mexico ¨C

    Due to the long border between M Nation and Mexico, illegal trading activities were very prominent, and the mafia and gang forces had deeply rooted themselves into thisnd. In Mexico, street violence, kidnapping, shooting police, and other crimes were all quitemon, and it had severely affected the tourism economy and even international image of the country. There were six major gang families gathered here in Mexico, which all the crimes in this country revolves around.

    This ce was also home to theprehensive ck market of North America, without government jurisdictions, taxes, or legal restrictions. The moment your products were lost and stolen and ended up being somewhere here, unless your background was especially powerful, trying to get back your belongings would just be a waste of time.

    At midnight, Bei Shan rented a car so broken that it could be sent to the junkyard tomorrow. Xu Cheng and Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Can¡¯t you f-cking get a better car?¡±

    Bei Shan snorted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want troubleing to look for us, then we should act as poor as possible. Kidnapping is the traditional game of the Mexican gangsters, and the amount of kidnappings happening here is ranked second in the world, only below Colombia. If you want to get a good car and we manage to drive through the streets without getting preyed on by those sensitive savage kidnappers, you can f-ck my azz however you want.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the 10 pieces in the car. Taking away the three that belonged to Huaxia and the crown, he still had the 10 artifacts here. At this moment, Lin Lei snorted and said, ¡°You really underestimate the level of enlightenment the bad guys here have reached. As long as it¡¯s an unfamiliar car, they will rob you and kidnap you whenever they feel like it. You really think this sh-t box and ordinary clothing can cover up the handsome face of a noble like me?¡±

    Right after he said that, indeed, in front of the pitted road came a group of people with guns directly pointed at them.

    Bei Shan looked at them, then looked at Xu Cheng, then said, ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t really want you to bring him over.¡±

 Chapter 264.1 - Intercepted (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 264: Intercepted (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng asked Lin Lei curiously, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Lin Lei bitterlyughed. ¡°I was kidnapped once because a woman got jealous of me for hitting on someone else. Besides, at a ce like this, cars barely pass by at night, and once there is one, it will most likely be robbed.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at those kidnappers and said, ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not our first time here. We know the rules. Here¡¯s the toll.¡±

    Then, he took out 10,000 dors and passed it to the leader of the group.

    Normally, the boss would definitely tie everyone up first, but after seeing how tall and burly Xu Cheng and Bei Shan were, he knew those two were either special forces or mercenaries. Most importantly, these people were yellow, and to be able to roam here as Asians, their background must not be simple, so it was best to avoid trouble before getting to know their identities. So, after taking the money, he moved out of the way. ¡°Leave.¡±

    His men withdrew their guns and then cleared out of the way, and Bei Shan smoothly drove past them.

    Bei Shan knew Lin Lei was quite curious so he exined, ¡°This ce is run by the six big gangs and they obviously wouldn¡¯t just kidnap random people on the road. The rest are little forces and they obviously have to be careful with who they kidnap so they don¡¯t identally offend someone they shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯smon here to see them bully the weak and suck up to the strong.¡±

    Xu Cheng gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Definitely a pro.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Pro my a$$, remember that 10 thousand dors, you have to return that to me once you sell those artifacts.¡±

    The car sessfully entered the ck market city. To ensure absolute safety of the transactions inside the ck market, the six gangs¡¯ guards were stationed at the gates, requiring all visitors to store their weapons with them before entering. Xu Cheng and the others were searched before being allowed in.

    ¡°There are many madmen in the world that chase after excitement. Although this ce is chaotic, there are many visitors that woulde to tour. It¡¯s rtively safer in the city, after all, the six big gangs are the emperors here, and they have absolute control and quite a strong influence here. Of course, they are gangs, so if someone paid them to get something done, then you are probably not getting out of this ce. This is the difference between state and private.¡±

    Although it was already night, Xu Cheng still saw a lot of people out, and there were people of all kinds of races. Bei Shan brought those two directly to a hotel.

    A bodyguard in sunsses led the three of them up to a suite on the 5th floor. Inside, a bearded Middle Eastern man that just bathed and was in a robe opened the door and hugged Bei Shan with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°My brother, you are finally here! I heard that you have the cultural relics that were stolen from Fontainebleau Pce so I¡¯m really interested. Do you still have them?¡±

    Bei Shan pouted his mouth towards Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng untied a cloth bag on a table, spreading the items out. There were a scepter, a medieval European ivory te, an ancient monument brooch, a church oil painting from thest century...

    The Middle Eastern rich man took out a magnifying ss and looked at them carefully as heplimented, ¡°Tsk tsk, these are indeed the favored collection of Queen Ou Renni of Fontainebleau Pce, and I¡¯ve seen these during exhibitions. However, rumor has it that they were already flown into Great Britain, How did you guys manage to get your hands on these?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, give a price.¡±

    The man walked around and said, ¡°These relics are indeed very precious, and they have invaluable collection meaning. I don¡¯t know how much you want in order to give them to me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste time with us, or we will all be in danger staying here for too long if this thing gets exposed. 1.2 billion, euro, deal or no deal.¡±

 Chapter 264.2 - Intercepted (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 264: Intercepted (Part two)</b>

    The rich man nodded. It was a price he could ept. For these super wealthy people from the Middle East, the one thing theycked the least was money. As long as they liked something, he could throw 50 dors at you for something with a market price of 5 dors. Don¡¯t ask why, they were just this loaded and willful.

    The man indulged for a second, and just when he was about to open his mouth, he saw his bodyguard open the door and walk in to whisper something in his ears. The rich man immediately frowned.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    The rich man saw down and asked, ¡°Did you people juste from Great Britain?¡±

    The three of them exchanged a look and didn¡¯t say anything, not denying it.

    The rich man: ¡°The chairman of Britain¡¯srgest media corporation already met with Sonora (one of the six big gangs) and said to seize everyone that came to sell these Fontainebleau artifacts...¡±

    Bei Shanughed. ¡°Mr. Haber, you must be joking right? You would be afraid of Mr. Terry? I heard the Middle East controls the most oil fields in the world, and those that do business with you are all giant corporations of developed countries. You would worry about a media group? Besides, with your identity, I don¡¯t think the six gangs would do anything to you guys, right? After all, the private armed forces of the Middle East is quite terrifying to deal with, otherwise your team wouldn¡¯t have been able to get into the city and be allowed to carry guns.¡±

    The rich man of the Middle Eastughed and said, ¡°That is indeed true, Mr. Bei Shan, but in the face of capital interest, a normal person can also go crazy. Besides, you notified me on short notice toe here for the deal. To be honest, I didn¡¯t bring too many men with me. Just two actually. You know the kidnappers here even dare to kidnap kings. The moment they learn I¡¯m carrying these artifacts, you think my two bodyguards can guarantee my safety? I¡¯m also in a difficult spot. These artifacts for 1.2 billion euros, even if I don¡¯t take it, there will be other people that are willing to pay the price. So, the value of these things are on the surface, and there would be mad men that would risk their life for that much money.¡±

    Bei Shan and Xu Cheng exchanged a look. Bei Shan sighed, and he spoke in Chinese, ¡°How about, we will find another buyer another day?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If this guy doesn¡¯t want it, he wouldn¡¯t be staying here right now. The old man is quite sly.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at Haber and said, ¡°Mr. Haber, you want these artifacts, so I think it¡¯s not a happy ending for both of us if we were just to abandon this deal, right? I can tell you really like these things, and you also don¡¯tck the money, right?¡±

    Haber shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But I only have one life though.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked straightforwardly, ¡°I know you still really want these artifacts, so what do you think can help make this deal happen?¡±

    Haber smiled and said, ¡°I want you to take this shipment to where my private ne is parked. It¡¯s not far from here, and I will let the Mexican police know to not give you trouble. I will have my ways of getting these treasures back to my country, and now I just need you to bring the goods out of the ck market.¡±

    Bei Shan frowned. ¡°You want us to go against the Sonora Family?¡±

    Haber said, ¡°You guys are already on the list, you can¡¯t bring me onto it too, right? 1.5 billion, I have ck money stored in the casinos in Las Vegas. The extra can be considered a token of my appreciation for you to escort the shipment to my ne, how does that sound?¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a brief moment, and he said with determination. ¡°I will do it.¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyes immediately widened as his face changed. ¡°You crazy?¡±

 Chapter 265.1 - Danger (Part one)

    Chapter 265: Danger (Part one)

    Xu Cheng said to Haber, ¡°But Mr. Haber, can I trouble you to bring these two friends of mine with you? Just give me the satellite coordinates of your address, and I will bring the package to you.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Absolutely. I will guarantee your friends¡¯ safety.¡±

    Bei Shan pulled Xu Cheng to the side and said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know that it¡¯s not the same as Shangcheng here? They all have guns! How many lives do you have to lose?¡±

    He was obviously nervous and worried. Xu Cheng was favored by the Dragon Division master and would one day take the throne, and Bei Shan was acting more like a bodyguard than someone who gives out missions by following him around. One thing was to sharpen his skills, and another reason was to stop him from doing things that would get himself killed.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t have much time. After tonight ends, we still need to go to Las Vegas which will take another day, and then the day after that is the birthday banquet. If my money doesn¡¯t arrive on time, then the Lin Corporation might be forced into an arranged marriage.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°It¡¯s just a woman.¡±

    In his heart, Xu Cheng¡¯s safety was what was most important, because Xu Cheng was the sessor to the Dragon Division leader position! As a bodyguard, it was his duty to protect the future candidate.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I still remember what the old man told me, love the Dragon Division just like loving my own woman. If I was no longer loyal to my wife, do you think I would be a qualified Dragon de?¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s hands on Xu Cheng¡¯s cor gradually came down. He said softly, ¡°Then I will be your backup.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    As long as Bei Shan wasn¡¯t carrying the artifacts, probably no one would suspect that they were together. These people just wanted to secure the artifacts, so they would only target whoever was in their way. If it was Xu Cheng carrying those artifacts, he would be their only target.

    Xu Cheng walked to Lin Lei and whispered in his ear, ¡°In my room, there¡¯s a crown replica of Napoleon III. Find a way to give it to the Third Prince. It¡¯s best if you can send it to him right in the morning. Just act like you are sucking up to him and give him the hint that the Queen had wanted it for a long time. With his situation, he would definitely take it and give it as a gift. After that¡¯s done, I will wait for you in Las Vegas.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded and then looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, you are going to be fine, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Then, Haber gestured at his two bodyguards to have them lead the way, and Lin Lei went with them.

    Then, Xu Cheng carried that big bag and went out of the hotel. Bei Shan pretended to be a passerby and slowly followed behind.

    Before Xu Cheng even walked a few hundred meters, an armed pickup truck blocked his path.

    In the car, a ck man carrying a big rifle smoked his cigar as he smiled deviously at Xu Cheng. ¡°Asian guy? What are you doing in the ck market?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Trade.¡±

    The ck man: ¡°Sorry, can you open that bag you are carrying for me?¡±

    Seeing that there were seven armed men on the car, he said, ¡°You guys nning to rob me in the city? Wouldn¡¯t that be a vition of the rules?¡±

    The ck manughed, ¡°Rules? Indeed, there are rules, but the rules are set by us. Allow me to introduce myself, we are men of the Sonora Family. To answer a favor asked of us, we can let you just leave if you leave your goods.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Ka!

    Instantly, all seven guns were pointed at Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 265.2 - Danger (Part two)

    Chapter 265: Danger (Part two)

    The ck man took another smoke and revealed his big white teeth.

    ¡°Yellow dog, I¡¯m not asking you. It¡¯s an order, got it?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face gradually darkened. ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    The ck manughed and then put on the ¡°What can you do about it¡± smile as he said again, enunciating each word, ¡°I called you, yellow dog.¡±

    Racial discrimination was the biggest taboo among ethnic groups.

    Xu Cheng was angered. We are both minorities in thisnd, yet you are already looking down on me?

    Xu Cheng unloaded the bag and ced it in front of me. ¡°You can try to shoot, but the stuff here is worth billions of euro, and they are all cultural relics that will be ruined by bullets. If you shoot, at least I can go to heaven with these treasures.¡±

    The ck man grinned. ¡°The Yellow dog is indeed sly. I didn¡¯t say I want your life. I already told you, just leave the goods, and you can go. This is thest chance I¡¯m giving you.¡±

    Xu Cheng showed a devious smile. Then, he put his bag down. But at the next instant, he charged up and ced his hands below the car, suddenly summoning explosive strength from his whole body.

    With his power surging to almost 4 thousand kilograms of power, it was too easy to flip a pickup truck that weighed about 500 kilograms.

    The eight men of the Sonora Family couldn¡¯t even react as they felt their car getting flipped over by a huge force, causing them to fall off the car.

    In the distance, Bei Shan¡¯s jaw almost fell to the ground when he saw this. ¡°What the actual f-ck? How much strength does he have to be able to do that? The f-ck?!¡±

    The eight people fell off the car, and two were directly smashed into pulp by the truck. Xu Cheng picked up a gun from the ground and directly began shooting at those men before they could climb up. That ck leader wanted to shoot at Xu Cheng while he was on the ground, but Xu Cheng directly sent a bullet through the guy¡¯s wrist.

    He began crying in pain.

    ¡°F-ck!!¡±

    Xu Cheng walked up to him, squatted down, and asked him, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    The leader¡¯s face was all twisted from the pain as he shouted at Xu Cheng, ¡°You will die a gruesome death! You dare to oppose the Sonora Family? You won¡¯t leave this city alive!¡±

    Xu Cheng directly shot at his leg.

    Peng!

    The guy screamed miserably again as he rolled on the ground.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Continue screaming.¡±

    He then shot at his other leg.

    ¡°F-cking racist scum!¡± Xu Cheng swore, and he took more shots at the guy¡¯s ankles, hands, shoulders, knees, and limbs, avoiding all the fatal spots. After about 20 shots or so, the guy was covered in blood, wishing to die so he wouldn¡¯t need to endure the pain.

    Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, just remember, this is the consequence of you dissing yellow people. You can remember this lesson for the rest of your life!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng picked up two rifles and went into a car by the street and put the bag on the passenger seat. Before he left, he could still hear that guy on the ground swearing as blood gushed out of his mouth.

    Xu Cheng put the car in reverse and directly crushed that guy¡¯s two legs.

    Instantly, an even louder cry broke out.

    Then, cars from the Sonora Family began arriving from all directions.

    Xu Cheng turned the steering wheel and drove into a narrow street.

    The Sonora Family¡¯s people immediately chased after him, and some that even had heavy machine guns installed on their trucks began firing as they chased.

    Xu Cheng could hear the back te of the car receiving all the bullets. Afraid that the bullets would prate the back seats and get to him and the artifacts, he immediately did a 360-drift, raising up a wave of dust to interfere their sight. With the help of his vision, he fired a shot while the car was facing directly at the pursuers and head-shotted the guy operating the machine gun.

    When the car finished its 360-degree drift, he stomped on the gas again and drifted into another narrow street, the whole process was just gorgeously executed.

 Chapter 266.1 - Then I Wonâ€™t Leave this Town (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 266: Then I Won¡¯t Leave this Town (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng rushed towards the main street of the ck market, and his brain urately calcted the distance and trajectories of the vehicles that were passing by on the road. He adjusted his speed and suddenly drove out of the narrow alley, rushed through the traffic with perfect timing and then dove into the other side of the main street, However, the several pickup trucks chasing after him weren¡¯t as lucky. A few crashed into the passing traffic, while the others had to stomp on the brakes to avoid causing greater traffic chaos.

    ¡°He went southeast!¡± a guy in the vehicle picked up the mic and shouted.

    ¡°He killed our brothers. This man must die! Notify the other families, lock this whole city down tonight! Tell them that our Sonora Family willpensate the other families for the lost business from this lockdown, but at the same time, we also hope they don¡¯t help that person, unless they want to be our enemies as well!¡±

    Xu Cheng drove as he fully concentrated on his senses, looking on with his prating vision while outputting ultrasonic waves in all directions. Within three kilometers in all directions, all movements ofrge objects were sensed by him. Xu Cheng controlled the steering wheel with one hand, while lighting up a cigarette with another. He took a smoke to ease the tension, and the feeling of his blood boiling and excitement once again filled up his whole body.

    Shortly after, Bei Shan directly charged out from another alley and shouted at him, ¡°They locked down the city, get into my car!¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t, I¡¯m already exposed, so it wouldn¡¯t help if I get into a different car. Don¡¯t worry about me, I will y with them and show them what¡¯s a true city hunter. Oh right, do you know who¡¯s the boss behind the Sonora Family?¡±

    Bei Shan was shocked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Send his picture to my phone.¡±

    He then turned the car around, not nning to leave the city anymore.

    Bei Shan became anxious. He sped up to catch up to him. ¡°Don¡¯t y with death, let¡¯s just let those artifacts go. The Sonora Family has over hundreds of armed people, it¡¯s impossible for you to go against them! Besides, these ouws also excels at usingwork and technology. They aren¡¯t just the simple barbaric type, and wherever you go, you are under their surveince as long as you are in this city. This is also a reason why the people here don¡¯t dare to cause trouble after entering the city.¡±

    ¡°Are you dumb? I already killed 8 people, you think I can still get out of the city even if I hand over the artifacts? Right now, it¡¯s not me wanting to suicide, it¡¯s them trying to kill me. This isn¡¯t about the money, I have my principles. I was already used to being bullied when I was young, so I told myself that after I grew up, if I get bullied again, I will make them repay 10 times over. Hurry up and get away from me, don¡¯t let them suspect that you are with me.¡±

    Bei Shan shouted, ¡°I¡¯m f-cking ordering you as your superior!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Sorry, but this isn¡¯t a mission, you have no right to give me orders.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng took another sharp turn into an alley, ready to retaliate. He drove to some abandoned houses, stopped the car, and ran into the group of old houses with the bag on his back.

    Right after he got out of the car, he could hear a dense wave of bullets raining onto his pickup truck.

    At least 4 or so armed vehicles drove into the yard. These guys were like sharks that smelled blood. They shouted as they chased over, muttering anguage that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t understand.

    Xu Cheng was running in between two abandoned houses, but for some reason, he was able to suddenly jump onto the second floor with a light leap. If it was on the first floor, he could at most shoot at two or three people that were chasing in the front, but it was a different story once he gained the high ground. That vision could allow him to hit a lot of people. He turned around, and under the cover of the dark night, he raised his rifle and sprayed.

 Chapter 266.2 - Then I Wonâ€™t Leave this Town (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 266: Then I Won¡¯t Leave this Town (Part two)</b>

    Dudududududu...

    Many people¡¯s chests were blown up by the chaotic bullet rain, and the first eight people that chased right after Xu Cheng immediately fell to the ground as their body twitched. The people that cameter immediately aimed at the direction of the bullets and sprayed and prayed.

    Xu Cheng quickly got behind a wall. He took out the diamond brawler¡¯s gloves from the bag and put it onto his hands.

    After those mad men spraying crazily noticed that there were no longer any movements over there, they looked at the 8 of theirrades who were dead on the ground, and the remaining 20 or so people all rushed upstairs.

    Xu Cheng smashed open the back wall on the second floor and jumped down from there. When hended, he noticed the two people, who were guarding the cars, immediately taking aim at him. Xu Cheng was faster by a millisecond as he took aim with his pistol and headshotted the two of them. Then, he jumped onto one of the armed pickup trucks. The gunshots startled those that charged upstairs. When they saw no one upstairs but the big hole in the wall, they realized that their target had already escaped.

    ¡°F-ck! He got away!¡±

    The others heard that and immediately turned around and ran down stairs.

    Two people poked their head out of the wall trying to catch a sight of Xu Cheng after he jumped off, but when their heads poked out of the wall, Xu Cheng was already ready with the gatling gun stationed on the pickup truck and began spraying.

    The bullets immediately exploded those two people¡¯s heads.

    Xu Cheng satisfyingly smoked his cigarette. At this time, the cigarette only has a butt left. After casually taking the butt out and throwing it onto the ground, he nonchntly watched as the 20 or so peoplee out of the abandoned houses. However, they didn¡¯t expect at all that Xu Cheng had already gotten control of their pickup truck and was on a gatling gun right now. When their eyes met, Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    At the next moment, the 20 or so people¡¯s faces drastically changed as the gatling gun roared mercilessly.

    Where the bullets flew past, there were flesh and blood flying in the air. Just like paper targets, more than a dozen or so people were instantly killed. Only 2 were left, and that was only because they had slightly faster reflexes and hid behind a wall. They were both shot in the leg or arm, and they sweated and panted nervously.

    Xu Cheng lit up another cigarette for himself, and then he jumped off of the car and closed in on them with his rifle. Since he started this already, he wouldn¡¯t leave any survivors.

    The two of them felt Xu Cheng getting closer, and one person immediately took out his phone to call the base. Beside him, hisrade tried to cover for him to buy him time, wanting to directly get out of cover to fight Xu Cheng.

    However, with the prating vision on, Xu Cheng obviously knew what they were up to.

    The moment a guy popped his head out, a bullet immediately passed through it as his body fell to the ground, his eyes left open as they stared lifelessly at therade that was trying to make the call. It scared that guy to drop his phone, exposing it in front of Xu Cheng.

    The remaining survivor of the Sonora Family swallowed his spittle and pressed his body tightly against the wall, feeling that his heartbeat was about to stop. He didn¡¯t know whether he should go and pick up that phone. Just when he was struggling with his thoughts, Xu Cheng quietly pressed the gun against his head.

    He pulled the trigger.

    Bam!

    The guy fell to the ground.

    At that moment, the call went through, and someone said a bunch of things that Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t understand. Xu Cheng reached down, grabbed the phone, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave this city? Then I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s have some fun, just don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Then, he crushed the cellphone with his hand.

 Chapter 267.1 - Kill the Boss First (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 267: Kill the Boss First (Part one)</b>

    Shortly after, Xu Cheng received a text from Bei Shan, with a picture of the Sonora Family¡¯s leader.

    Xu Cheng looked at his phone and faintly smiled.

    When he walked past the pile of corpses, he picked up a phone and a bluetooth earpiece that was connected to the family¡¯s internalmunicationwork. When he stuffed it into his ear, he heard people talking on the channel. But they were all speaking somenguage he couldn¡¯t understand, so he just threw it away.

    He got into a pickup truck that had a gatling gun and drove out of the abandoned house area.

    In a luxurious vi, a ck man with a long beard and a huge diamond ring on his ear was sitting there, listening to the report of his men. He looked to be very angry.

    ¡°How many brothers died, did you say?¡±

    ¡°About 40 so far now,¡± the side man reported.

    Ti narrowed his eyes. ¡°How much money did we collect from Terry?¡±

    ¡°20 million euros.¡±

    Ti¡¯s face was very dark, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you think 20 million can buy the life of 40 of our brothers? Did you find out the identity of that Asian man yet? Do you know what¡®s his background?¡±

    The side man shook his head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get the information within this little time, and we can confirm that this guy isn¡¯t from the criminal underworld.¡±

    Ti nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is, he trampled our bottomline. This man must be killed. Also, tell Terry, transfer another 30 million over, and if he¡¯s not willing, then he will be on our ck market¡¯s ck list, and we will also send a present to him on his next birthday.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the side man said and walked away.

    Ti kept watching the traffic footage, the one where Xu Cheng flipped over the whole pickup truck. He was a bit shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone with this much strength.¡±

    At this point, all of the other families had heard the gunshots and explosions and basically knew that the Sonora Family was after one guy, but that guy¡¯s identity was still unknown. However, these big families all had eyes over the city as well, and they basically already knew that this guy was not a simple character, to be able to flip over a truck with eight people in it!

    This kind of strength had just never been seen before.

    Inside the Tijuana Family¡¯s manor, the leader, Saar, was smoking a cigar. He was awakened by all the gunshots in the city so he asked his people to check what happened. It turned out it was all because of one guy.

    ¡°So, did the guy get caught by the Sonora Family yet?¡± he asked.

    His man reported, ¡°Not only had he still not been caught, the Sonora Family even lost 40 people, and they all died gruesome deaths! This guy had never been seen before in the underground world, and he¡¯s even an Asian.¡±

    Saar: ¡°How did this all happen?¡±

    Saar¡¯s man: ¡°Sonora epted 20 million euros to intercept some artifacts that wereing into the ck market, and they vited the rules and tried to take that Asian guy¡¯s trade goods inside the city.¡±

    Saar said in disdain, ¡°This Sonora Family is really ruining this ce¡¯s reputation! Although we are not much better, it¡¯s still a rule set by us, so we should follow the rules at least on the surface. Does the Sonora Family really think this city is run by them alone? They are indeed scum, changing their principles just for 20 million. But, how could such an elite fighter appear from such a weak continent?¡±¡±

    Saar¡¯s man was sweating. ¡°But he is indeed an Asian. Should we send some people out as well to defend the reputation and discipline of our ck market?¡±

 Chapter 267.2 - Kill the Boss First (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 267: Kill the Boss First (Part two)</b>

    Saar opened a bottle of red wine and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to defend? You think there¡¯s still not enough people getting a piece of the cake that is this ck market? The five big families all pray for the other families to die out as soon as possible, and this time, the Sonora Family will be severely crippled if notpletely die off. This is indeed a good chance for the five other big families. So, don¡¯t worry about it for now, the other families probably all won¡¯t be sleeping tonight as well. Let¡¯s just enjoy the show.¡±

    Xu Cheng already put on a fake skin mask to change his face. He got into a hotel, put the bag under a bed, left a poker card, and then left.

    Not long after, Bei Shan came into the room and took the package.

    Afterpletely changing his face, Xu Cheng used his prating vision to search for the person that most resembled the guy in the photo.

    He drove around, scanning everyone in a 3-kilometer-radius. Atst, he arrived near a manor. It was very hidden, and there wereyers of guards throughout the territory. The entire garden had at least 50 armed guards on shift, and there was about one kilometer of distance between the main gate and the big vi . With his prating vision, Xu Cheng could see Ti sitting in the living room, and his femalepanion was making coffee for him.

    Xu Cheng confirmed that this guy was indeed Ti, the head of the Sonora Family.

    ¡°This is the ce. It¡¯s been a long night, and since we both aren¡¯t sleeping, let¡¯s just y the game,¡± Xu Cheng said as he lit a cigarette for himself. After taking a few smokes to sooth out the cold night, Xu Cheng used ropes to lock the steering wheel and put a huge rock on the gas pedal. The car directly hit 200 horsepower and mmed towards the gate, while he jumped to the back and got under the car.

    With a loud bam, the iron gates were directly mmed open, attracting those guards on shift. They all took aim and opened fire without hesitation, quickly covering the car with bullet holes.

    Inside the vi, Ti heard the chaos and directly shouted, asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Boss, a car charged in. Don¡¯t worry, we will take care of it.¡±

    Ti nodded. ¡°Be on alert tonight.¡±

    At the gate, 6 people gathered around, and they began cautiously checking out the truck.

    ¡°Careful for bombs.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, it would¡¯ve already exploded if there were any.¡±

    The windows were all shattered, and when they got closer, they saw that no one was inside.

    Just at that moment, Xu Cheng was hanging from the bottom of the car with one hand and taking out the rifle with another. He fired 6 shots at all of their legs.

    Peng peng peng peng peng peng...

    Those people all fell to the ground, and before they could catch a glimpse of what was under the car, Xu Cheng headshotted them all.

    At the garden, 40 or so guards of the Sonora Family directly charged over.

    Xu Cheng ripped off the pickup truck¡¯s back cover and used it as a shield for himself. Then, he punched a hole through it with one of the spikes on his diamond brawler¡¯s gloves, justrge enough to fit a gun barrel through.

    Then, Xu Cheng began to move with the shield in front as he fired from that little hole.

    The enemy fire created sparks when they collided with the shield, and Xu Cheng urately headshotted anyone in sight through that little hole.

    Peng peng peng peng peng...

    There were 30 bullets in that rifle, and he didn¡¯t waste a single one. No matter where someone was hiding, they were all exposed under Xu Cheng¡¯s prating vision.

    One shot one kill.

 Chapter 268.1 - At that Moment, I just Know I Wanted to Pee (Part one)

    Chapter 268: At that Moment, I just Know I Wanted to Pee (Part one)

    Xu Cheng saw that the enemies were almost out of bullets and they all began charging at him, so he simply hurled his shield out like a cannon. With his terrifying power, within an instant, the iron board flew over like a spinning wheel towards the remaining 10 Sonora Family¡¯s members.

    Because it was deep into the night, the lights in the entire manor were not particrly bright, so those 10 Sonora Family¡¯s members didn¡¯t even see clearly what was flying at them. Even their brains couldn¡¯tprehend how someone could throw that heavy piece of metal at such a distance. When it hit them, three people were directly sent flying, vomiting blood.

    Xu Cheng quickly rushed up to the other 7 that were about to run away. His movements were cat-like, quick yet quiet, allowing him to quickly catch up and slice the throats of those people with the sharp spikes of his gloves. Whoever got caught up to would all cry miserably before falling to the ground.

    Those that were running away in the front all heard the painful cries, and they ran like their lives depended on it, because they did depend on it. However, they were still quickly caught by Xu Cheng.

    After Xu Cheng took down thest one, a few gunshots broke the silence as bullets flew towards him.

    Xu Cheng immediately jumped into the night, dodging those three bullets.

    Looking at this executioner in the night that could kill 50 people, dodge bullets, and disappear into the night, Ti felt terror.

    ¡°What kind of monster is this guy...¡± His eyelids jumped heavily, and he was getting goosebumps all over his body.

    His women inside the manor were all hiding in the corner, crying and shivering in fear.

    Ti ran over to a remote control and turned on every single light there was inside the manor and vi, and he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s figure suddenly appearing in sight, startling him.

    Ti pointed his gun at Xu Cheng and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are a human or a ghost, we don¡¯t have any grudges towards each other. Why are you doing this?¡±

    No grudges?¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡±

    Then, he tore off his mask and grinned. ¡°Take a careful look, remember me?¡±

    Ti just realized that this was the guy that he wanted to rob. However, he was terrified, so he was hesitant to admit it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, you are at least the head of one of the six big families here, at least have some balls, alright? You recognize me now, right? Now do you know what I¡¯m here to do?¡±

    Ti immediately replied, ¡°You can go, no one will be in your way anymore, just bring your goods and go.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenlyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a saying in my country called ¡®it¡¯s easy to summon a devil but hard to send one away?¡¯ Since I¡¯m already here, I don¡¯t want to leave anymore.¡±

    As he said that, he walked up the stairs.

    Ti stepped back and immediately said with his finger on the trigger, ¡°I¡¯m also being told to do this, you don¡¯t have to do this..¡£¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply as he took another step up, and Ti directly fired at him!

    At that instant, Xu Cheng raised his gloves and punched into the air. With a ¡°ding¡± sound, the bullet fell to the ground.

    Ti¡¯s eyes spread wide open as he nervously stepped back. His lips shivered. ¡°Let me tell you, members of the Sonora Family are all on their way here. We can negotiate, and if I¡¯m alive, at least you will have a bargaining chip. Don¡¯t you want to leave this ce alive?¡±

    Xu Cheng said in disdain, ¡°My life and death isn¡¯t up to you to decide.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng suddenly dashed toward Ti with Shadow Steps and grabbed him by the neck, lifting him off the ground. With the other hand, he grabbed the pistol that was made out of gold out of his hand. All the women in the room were screaming in fear.

    At this time, many trucks drove directly into the manor. There were more than a hundred or so members of the Sonora Gang and theypletely surrounded Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng put Ti down and hid himself behind him. With the gun pointed to Ti¡¯s head, Xu Cheng shouted at the gang members, ¡°I¡¯m going to break his neck if anyone dares toe up.¡±

 Chapter 268.2 - At that Moment, I just Know I Wanted to Pee (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 268: At that Moment, I just Know I Wanted to Pee (Part two)</b>

    Ti was covered in sweat as he angrily shouted at his men below the stairs, ¡°Don¡¯te up!¡±

    He panted as he said to Xu Cheng who was standing behind him, ¡°Bro, can we talk now?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly shot at Ti¡¯s leg, triggering a b-tch-like scream of pain.

    ¡°B-stard!¡±

    ¡°Azzhole! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Ti¡¯s men were all furious.

    Xu Cheng continued to keep the pale-faced Ti hostage and provoked, ¡°Come! If you guys don¡¯t mind your boss dying, juste on up! The next shot I fire won¡¯t be at his leg, but his head!¡±

    Although Ti was shot in the leg, it was still better than getting shot in the head. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Then, he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Bro, Terry dug a pit for me this time and I will look for him myself to make him pay. Just let me go right now, and you can walk out freely from my backdoor, how¡¯s that?¡¯

    Just then, a dozen more trucks appeared one after another outside of the manor. The gs on those trucks showed that they were from the other 5 major gang families. When the Sonora Family¡¯s members saw this, their faces drastically changed. Some of them immediately shouted at the other families, ¡°This is a private matter of our Sonora Family, you guys better not intervene.¡±

    On the trucks, the five major families¡¯ leaders exchanged a look and faintly smiled. One of them shouted at Xu Cheng who was standing by the stairs, ¡°Mister, let¡¯s talk this out. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not appropriate to do this? It¡¯s not a wise decision to go against the six families.¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted back, ¡°Then let me ask you guys. Weren¡¯t the safe free-trade rules of this ck market set by you guys?¡±

    The five leaders looked at each other, and one of them shouted back, ¡°That¡¯s right. The ck market has its set of rules, and they were set by us. We always wanted to keep the ck market regted too, but you also know that there will always be a guy or two that would f-ck it up, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡®I don¡¯t care about that. All I know is, I will kill whoever stands in the way of my profit! Since this guy isn¡¯t following the rules, then I will help you guys clean up the mess.¡±

    Right as Xu Cheng said that, he pulled the trigger and fired a bullet through Ti¡¯s head!

    Peng!

    Blood suddenly sshed out of the other side of Ti¡¯s head as his head tilted to one side and his whole body softened.

    ¡°Ahhhhh...¡±

    The Sonora members were all dumbfounded, and then they became furious and went berserk.

    However, before they could even do anything, the members of the five families standing behind them all raised their guns and killed the remnants of the Sonora Family. Those hundred of so people were immediately killed by the hundreds that surrounded them!

    When the gunshots ended, the big area around the manor¡¯s gates were filled with faint smoke of gunpowder.

    Then, there came a round of apuse.

    It was from Saar. He apuded with admiration as he walked towards the stairs and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m Fang.¡± Fang was the ng for Diamond suit of cards in China, which means square.

    Saar: ¡°Mr. Fang, enjoy your night.¡±

    Then, he gestured to let Xu Cheng go, and the members behind him all cleared up a path for him.

    Xu Cheng directly threw Ti¡¯s dead body down the stairs, and then he walked down slowly, step by step, directly crossing the path cleared by all of the gang members. Everyone looked at him with a strange look. Reasonably speaking, people like him that face-pped the ck market¡¯s authority should be eliminated, but from the look of everyone at him, it wasplicated, with worship and fear.

    As someone that was chased with the intent to kill, not only did he kill all the pursuers, the guy actually turned around and took out the boss of the enemy camp, especially before the face of the rest of the five big mafia families. He actually shot the boss of one of the biggest gangs in the country in front of everyone. This kind of courage, nerve, and imposing manner really wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could do.

    Bei Shan¡¯s car was parked outside the gate down the street. When he saw Xu Cheng was able to calmly walked out from a crowd of hundreds in a path they cleared up for him, he knew it was a scene that he would never forget.

    Later on, he got a chance to ask Xu Cheng, ¡°When you walked through the crowd of hundreds of people that were all armed and loaded, were you nervous?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a puff of his cigarette and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. All I was thinking about at that time was that I needed to pee.¡±

 Chapter 269.1 - Inevitable Clash (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 269: Inevitable sh (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng and Bei Shan sessfully left the ck market with the cultural relics, and when passing the checkpoint, an inspector said to him, ¡°Mr. Fang, out of respect for you, next time youe, you don¡¯t have to leave your weapon with us.¡±

    ¡°Thank your boss for me,¡± Xu Cheng said, and Bei Shan drove off.

    Haber had been waiting at the airport he parked his private jet at, and one of his men said, ¡°Boss, what are you waiting for? Do you really believe that someone could leave the ck market by himself when the whole city is after him? I don¡¯t think we should waste any more time here.¡±

    Haber sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t really believe it too, yet I just can¡¯t help but think ¡®What if he is actually lucky enough?¡¯ I do quite like those artifacts, so let¡¯s just wait a little longer.¡±

    With the three of them staring at the airport gate in the distance, a truck appeared. When Haber saw Xu Cheng jumping off the pickup truck with a bag over his shoulder, he smiled. He immediately invited the two into his private jet.

    ¡°I kept my words This is the package you wanted, you can double check.¡±

    Xu Cheng ced the bag on the table and said.

    ¡°No need. Just for the fact that you can get here alive, this is the money order of 1.5 billion euros in the underground bank. Just go to Las Vegas, and they will find a way to give you the money,¡± Haber said.

    Xu Cheng epted the money order and grinned. ¡°Nice working with you.¡±

    ¡°Nice working with you too,e to the Middle East when you get a chance. I¡¯m honored to meet a friend like you.¡±

    ¡°We will see,¡± Xu Cheng said, and he left Haber¡¯s private jet with Bei Shan. After giving Lin Lei a call, a car came to pick them up to drive to Lin Lei¡¯s private jet, which had been waiting for a while now.

    The three of them immediately took off and headed to Las Vegas.

    ¡°What did the Third Prince say about that crown? Did he notice that something was fishy?¡± Inside the cabin, Xu Cheng asked Lin Lei.

    Lin Leiughed and replied, ¡°This guy always saw himself as my brother-inw, so when I gave him that crown, he thought I was finally epting him and was gifting that to help him advance his political career. As long as he gives this to the queen on the night of the banquet, I think the face of that Terry guy from the mediapany would be extremely interesting to watch.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Yeah, that will be really awkward.¡±

    Since Mexico was just the neighboring country, the flight to Las Vegas was quite quick. They arrived right when the sun came up.

    A limo was already there to pick them up at the private airport, and they went directly to the biggest casino in town, into the VIP reception room to meet with the person in charge of exchanging the money.

    The three of them were all invited into a room, and Xu Cheng took out the money order Haber gave him to the four manager-level staff that were sitting across from him.

    One of them directly stood up, shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, if you choose tounder the money at our casino, themission is 30%.¡±

    Lin Lei directly blew his cap off. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and rob a bank? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know the rules in moneyundering, themission is at most 20%! 30% of 1.5 billion is 450 million, you won¡¯t even get that much if you go and rob a bank!¡±

    The managers of this casino immediately weren¡¯t happy. ¡°You can also continue to put the money in the underground bank. All in all, if you don¡¯t pick our casino tounder your money, I can guarantee that no bank in Las Vegas has enough cash to help you guysunder! Remember, it¡¯s 1.5 billion euros, not your country¡¯s cheap currency.¡±

 Chapter 269.2 - Inevitable Clash (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 269: Inevitable sh (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng felt it wasn¡¯t that bad, at least there would be 1.05 billion. In fact, he could definitely start gambling with a little money and slowly make 3 billion, but which casino would allow you to win 3 billion in one night? Not to mention getting to 3 billion with just a little bit of starting funds, it would be strange if no one suspects you.

    So, this was why Xu Cheng decided to finish the mission first and sell the artifacts. Then, when he already had more than a billion, it wouldn¡¯t be as strange or too big of an exaggeration to triple that to 3 billion, right? After all, it was just tripling the money. Or else, if he started gambling with just a little, he had to keep winning consecutive rounds for at least a day or something, without losing even once. Most importantly, if he were to win consecutively, the casino¡¯s management would definitely try to look for trouble, and if any idents were to happen, Xu Cheng was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time for the banquet.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lei.¡± Xu Cheng interrupted Lin Lei and then said to the managers, ¡°I ept themission rate.¡±

    The manager smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go and see the person in charge of the underground money bank.¡±

    He brought Xu Cheng and the other two to the basement. The underground floor also has luxurious living rooms and suites, and when the four went to a room, there were two Asian-looking bodyguards. With Xu Cheng¡¯s prating vision, he could see that those two were both armed.

    After entering the room, the 60-year-old-looking asian man smoking a cigar was about to walk up to wee the guests, but when he saw Xu Cheng, his face changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you little b-stard!¡±

    Xu Cheng and the others were a bit stunned.

    Xu Cheng looked at the old guy and asked, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    The manager of the casino interrupted, ¡°Allow me to introduce, this is one of the people responsible for M Nation¡¯s underground money house, Beiye Zhangnan.¡±

    Beiye Zhangnan snorted and replied to Xu Cheng, ¡°Of course we do, we have grudges to be exact. My nephew was unfortunately arrested by you and then sentenced to death, I don¡¯t know if Mr. Xu still remembers him.¡±

    Xu Cheng quickly realized. ¡°Oh, so Hetian was your niece? I should¡¯ve remembered, but I didn¡¯t think that your capitalist group actually extended its reach into this country as well. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a cop of this country, or I would destroy this branch too.¡±

    Beiye narrowed his eyes. ¡°You made us lose more than 100 billion, and you still dare to leave your country? You sure have guts.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, as the guy that murdered your nephew, I can¡¯t get my money anymore, right?¡±

    Beiye Zhangnan said, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t want tounder that 1.5 billion for you, and if this transaction didn¡¯t involve one of our biggest clients, Mr. Haber, I would¡¯ve even killed you on the spot, right now.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked up to Beiye Zhangnan and said, face to face, ¡°Then you can try. Your nephew got what he deserved, so feel free to avenge him. But, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Don¡¯t y with fire!¡±

    At this moment, the manager of this casino said, ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t interfere with the grudges between you two, but this transaction involves Mr. Haber¡¯s asset transfer, so please set aside your grudges first and deal with it after this transaction sessfullypletes, okay?¡±

    As a very influential person in the Middle East, Mr. Haber was definitely a big client of Beiye Zhangnan and the casino. This transaction was also very huge, and if it wasn¡¯t executed properly, Mr. Haber may doubt their ability to handle their future businesses and pick another underground money house to deposit their ck money. So, no matter how much Beiye Zhangnan wanted to eat Xu Cheng alive, now was not the time to do it. At least right now, Xu Cheng is representing Mr. Haber to withdraw money, and if he wanted to do anything, he should at least wait until the money was sessfully transferred into Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 270.1 - Why Does This Scene Feel So Familiar (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 270: Why Does This Scene Feel So Familiar (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng took Lin Lei and Bei Shan into a VIP room inside the casino and waited.

    In the back, Beiye Zhangnan suddenly said to the manager of the casino, ¡°You are not tempted by that 1.5 billion euros?¡±

    The manager that was just about to head out paused for a moment. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Beiye Zhangnan lit a cigar. ¡°I know the casino has many means to make sure the gamblers lose money.¡±

    The manager shook his head. ¡°Listen, such things do exist but they are very rare. We are a legally operating casino, one of the biggest in the world. What you just said doesn¡¯t exist in our establishment.¡±

    Beiye Zhangnan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you should do that. I just thought, why would you deliberately lose 1.05 billion to him? Isn¡¯t the casino interested in that money too?¡±

    Manager: ¡°450 million inmissions is already high enough for me, so following the proper moneyundering process, the casino just needs to lose to him the 1.05 billion he needs.¡±

    Beiye Zhangnan: ¡°What about you, are you interested in that money? Bro, listen to me. You don¡¯t have to let the dealer deliberately lose all that much money to him. As for the money we win from him, how about we split it?¡±

    The manager narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by this? Mr. Beiye, you should know that this is a forbidden topic. If word gets out, I will probably meet the end of my career in this field.¡±

    Beiye waved his hand. ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t get nervous, just listen to me. You can follow the normal protocol, but just let me use one of your gambling masters. On top of that, I also want you to save me a seat at his table.¡±

    The manager immediately got what he meant. ¡°You want to snipe him?¡±

    Beiye Zhangnan: ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t offend Mr. Haber, so I definitely wouldn¡¯t pay one cent less for the money I¡¯m supposed tounder for him. However, I didn¡¯t promise that I wouldn¡¯t let other people snipe him through gambling. So, I will just let the money leave from one pocket ande back through another.¡±

    Then, Beiye directly walked to the casino manager and said in a low voice, ¡°You just need to arrange it for me, and you will get 20 million right away.¡±

    The manager seemed to be struggling. After awhile, he gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want 20 million, I want 20%... 20% of the money you are able to win from him!¡±

    Beiye lifted the corner of his mouth. ¡°Fine, then please send me the best gambling master in the house. As for money, I have it, I don¡¯t need your casino to lend any to me.¡±

    The manager nodded.

    Inside the casino VIP room, Xu Cheng and the other two waited. Lin Lei asked, ¡°Brother-in-Law, since you have unsettled grudges with that guy, do you think he will give you the money very easily?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Cheng replied, ¡°But I also couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    Bei Shan mumbled, ¡°Howe you make enemies no matter where you go?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°This might be the fate of the protagonist.¡±

    The waiter standing beside him couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Xu Cheng also was quite speechless after seeing that. Why couldn¡¯t he just let me boast for a moment.

    Just then, it was getting a bit noisy outside, sounding like someone wanted toe in. Outside the door, the security stopped someone and said, ¡°Mr. Stephen, this room is closed for a private event today, and the starting bid is pretty high, so it might not be suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Oh big? It¡¯s not suitable for me? Too bad, I insist on going in to y, and I will beat you up if you still stand in my way,¡± Mr. Stephen shouted at the security guard.

    The security guard was in a difficult spot. ¡°Mr. Stephen, feel free to check out the other rooms. This one is indeed reserved by a gentleman, and he wants to y by himself.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s this generous?¡± Stephen poked his head in and nced at Xu Cheng. ¡°Hey, is it really fun to y by yourself? Is it even exciting if you just y the dealer by yourself? If you are going to y, why not have someone apany you? How big are you ying?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned to look at him and faintly smiled. ¡°Just a couple billion.¡±

 Chapter 270.2 - Why Does This Scene Feel So Familiar (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 270: Why Does This Scene Feel So Familiar (Part two)</b>

    Stephen snorted. ¡°You are joking right? Even I¡¯ve never yed this big yet.¡±

    Security: ¡°Then stop wasting time here, go and check out some other rooms.¡±

    Stephen immediately said, ¡°But I just want to try it. I don¡¯t think I will lose. Come on, man, can I join you?¡±

    He looked at Xu Cheng and asked, but he was feeling extremely anxious inside.

    Not just him, Beiye Zhangnan and the manager who were watching through the surveince were also nervously waiting for Xu Cheng¡¯s reply. If Xu Cheng declined, then they really would have no way to snipe him anymore.

    After staring at Stephen for a long time, Xu Cheng suddenlyughed. ¡°You are right, it¡¯s indeed boring gambling by yourself, but do you have the money?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Stephen had been waiting for these words. He walked in arrogantly and directly pulled out a top-tier Cuban cigar from his suit to put up a show that he was loaded.

    The two people watching behind the surveince finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Beiye directly pped his leg and said, ¡°Alright, I think we can pop a champagne bottle to celebrate now.¡±

    The manager went to a cab and pulled out a treasured bottle of champagne.

    Stephen took out a cigar and passed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Want one?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and he pulled out a very normal cigarette and said, ¡°I¡¯m already used to smoking this. Although it¡¯s pretty cheap, but you can¡¯t get them in M Nation. So, smoking my home country¡¯s cigarette in a foreign country, it feels like home.¡±

    As he said that, he lit it, took a puff, and blew it out.

    Stephen awkwardly nodded and turned around. At that moment, Xu Cheng nced at his palm, and his eagle-like eyes noticed that the guy had calluses in his palm.

    It looked like the guy was not just an ordinary guest, because only those that frequently yed poker would have hands like that.

    Xu Cheng deliberately teased him a little, ¡°Mr. Stephen, do you know how to perform fancy poker tricks?¡±

    Stephen looked over in shock. ¡°Why did you ask?¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°I saw calluses in your hands, you are a pretty experienced gambler, right?¡±

    Stephen¡¯s face faintly changed, and he immediately turned away and also curled up his fist to hide his palm. Then, after a second or two, heughed and tried to ease up the atmosphere a bit. ¡°I just like to y golf, and that¡¯s where the calluses came from. How about we y one together some day?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to expose him. He just smiled and replied, ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Inside a room in the back, Beiye Zhangnan and the manager were just sipping on the champagne, and they both almost choked upon hearing that, thinking that Xu Cheng saw through something.

    ¡°How much did you bring?¡± Xu Cheng asked Stephen.

    Stephen snapped his fingers, and from outside the door, his man pushed in a cart carrying all the chips.

    ¡°Sir, your 200 million dors.¡±

    ¡°Enough?¡± Stephen looked at Xu Cheng as he said, pointing at the chips.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°No worries, just win this first and then we can see.¡± Stephen grinned.

    Xu Cheng mumbled to himself, ¡°Why does this scene seem so familiar.¡±

    He remembered back when he had Shen Yao snipe the underground money house and kind of wanted tough.

    Xu Cheng whispered a few words to Lin Lei, and Lin Lei nodded and went to get chips.

    On the casino side, they used a legitimate big filmpany to transfer 1.5 billion over. That way, the money would be clean. But in fact, this filmpany was just an asset under the casino, and it would receive 1.5 billion in return in ck money. Then, the casino just needed to distribute 1.05 billion to the client, and then make a revenue of 450 million without having to report taxes. As for the finance of that filmpany, this is where the casino, underground money house, and theatre lines cooperate to fake the box office data. The theatre lines would say that several films had super high box office, where in fact, it was pumped up by ck money. Then, those 1.5 billion of ck money would be converted to tickets and then back to clean cash, which could be reported as revenue, and the high revenue would in turn boost stock prices. It was basically multiple birds with one stone.

 Chapter 271.1 - Are You Humiliating Me? (Part one)

    Chapter 271: Are You Humiliating Me? (Part one)

    Lin Lei took a stack of chips, totaling 100 million, and ced it on the table.

    Right now, there was a difficult question for Stephen, and that was the fact that the dealer was for sure on Xu Cheng¡¯s side. After all, Xu Cheng was their client for moneyundering. Whether the dealer has the bigger or smaller hand, he would fold for sure to deliberately lose to Xu Cheng. If Stephen didn¡¯t join, then Xu Cheng just needed to y around for fun and wait until the clean money reached the casino¡¯s ount, and then he would be able to just leave after the casino transferred it to his ount and pretend that he won that much money. Stephen would obviously try to stir up some sh-t in the middle. If he could win the money Xu Cheng was about to take away from the casino, then the casino was not responsible topensate for whatever amount he lost. So, that was why for most times, the moneyundering clients would do their business in the VIP room and not let other people join their table. Of course, if someone didn¡¯t know you wereundering money and came in by ident, it would also be hard to refuse. After all, they shouldn¡¯t give off the vibe that they wereundering money or the casino would be investigated.

    But right now, even if no one wasing to Xu Cheng¡¯s table, he would want to keep it going even if it was just against the dealer, because that 1.05 billion euro was definitely not enough for the 3 billion hole he was trying to fill for his inw¡¯spany. So, no matter whoes, Xu Cheng would wee them with open arms. As long as they had money, juste on in! In Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, these were literally peopleing here to deliver him free money.

    Just then, another gambling pro came in. He also poked his head in and saw people ying. When he saw how big they were ying, heughed and said, ¡°I finally found a big gambling room.¡±

    Then, he walked in with a cigar.

    Xu Cheng just looked at how good their acting were. They were at least a lot better than Shen Yao.

    The manager asked Beiye, ¡°Why find two pros?¡±

    ¡°After learning about what this guy was capable of doing in Shangcheng, I want to be especially cautious with him. The underground money house¡¯s Shangcheng branch lost over two billion dors, and it was all because of him. So, we must have our guards up. Just now, didn¡¯t he already suspect that Stephen was a pro at cards? So, it¡¯s safer with two pros. But, are you sure that the two pros you gave me are skilled enough?¡±

    The manager nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those two are the best in house, both top tier when ites to ying cards, dealing cards, making judgements, ying psychological tactics, and so on. Not just this Mr. Xu, even if they are against a famous professional master in the field, it would still be tough for that master to gain an upper hand.¡±

    Beiye: ¡°How about their cheating skills?¡±

    The manager frowned. ¡°Mr. Beiye, if our pros here are caught cheating, their reputations would be destroyed! There are so many casinospeting with each other in Las Vegas, getting exposed for rigging games would destroy our business.¡±

    Cheating was the most despised thing to do in the gambling world, and the more skilled one was, the more one despised people that cheat. When gambling, it is inevitable for people to eventually run into cheaters, and when that happened, a true pro could still beat the cheater or see through the tricks.

    And in ces like Las Vegas where the gambling industry were bing more and more regted, people hated cheaters more and more. If not caught, the cheaters could make quite a lot of money, but once they found out, they would likely end up being an abandoned corpse.

 Chapter 271.2 - Are You Humiliating Me? (Part two)

    Chapter 271: Are You Humiliating Me? (Part two)

    Just then, another person walked in calmly. Although his hands were softly clenched into a fist, Xu Cheng could still see the calluses on his hands with his prating vision.

    ¡°Another one?¡± Xu Cheng mumbled to himself.

    Bei Shan was curious. ¡°What did you say?¡¯

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Someone¡¯s shutting the doors and letting the dogs out.¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t get what he was saying, and he was only interested in the money. ¡°You still owe me 10 thousand, remember-¡±

    Before he could finish, Xu Cheng already put 20 thousand worth of chips into his hand and said, ¡°Seeing how you were a great driver for mest night, I will give you 20 thousand in total.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Why does it feel like you are humiliating me?¡±

    Xu Cheng tossed another 50 thousand to him and said, ¡°Is this humiliation enough?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Not enough, please humiliate me more.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You little d-uchbag...¡±

    At this time, Lin Lei looked at the neer¡¯s face and asked, a bit confused, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    That guy¡¯s face changed slightly. If it was a frequent patron to this casino, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to recognize him, so the guy was worried that Lin Lei recognized him to be one of the in-house pros.

    ¡°You do look unfamiliar, could you have mistaken me for someone else? My name is Jack.¡±

    Lin Lei was still trying to recall his memories.

    Xu Chengughed, not wanting Lin Lei to expose that guy, and he immediately said, ¡°You must¡¯ve took him for someone else. Come on, let¡¯s y together.¡±

    Stephen and Jack exchanged a look, and a tacit understanding came to life.

    Xu Cheng obviously saw the look they exchanged, and he just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Jack sat down and asked, ¡°What are you guys ying?¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged. ¡°Whichever. What do you think is fun?¡±

    Jack: ¡°I don¡¯t really care too.¡±

    This sounded very casual, and only those that were confident in their abilities would habitually say this. Jack didn¡¯t realize what he said already exposed something, but Xu Cheng already caught on and confirmed that he was a gambling pro.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s y Fight the Landlord then,¡± Xu Cheng teased.

    Stephen and Jack were both a bit dumbfounded. ¡°What? Fight the Landlord? What kind of game is that?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°It¡¯s just a game we y back at my home country.¡±

    The two awkwardly replied, ¡°I think we will pass on that then.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s y Fried Golden Flower?¡¯

    Those two were shocked again. ¡°Fried what? What are you talking about?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then Ten Thirty?¡±

    Jack and Stephen really wanted to p Xu Cheng.

    Seeing how lost they were, Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°Looks like there isn¡¯t much to y in Las Vegas, I had my hopes up.¡±

    Now, it was the dealer that wanted to p Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Alright alright, I will stop teasing you guys, let¡¯s just y Texas Hold¡¯em. But, I¡¯m in a bit of a rush, so the minimum prize pool is 20 million per person, and each raise has to be no less than 50 million, top is not capped. If you guys want to y then stay, if not then you can leave,¡± Xu Cheng withdrew his smile and said with a serious face.

    Stephen and Jack exchanged a look, and they also sneaked a look at a guard that came in with them. They didn¡¯t have mics on them and they still needed to ask for Beiye¡¯s permission, since this game would be a bit risky.

    On the other end, Beiye said to the mic, ¡°Sure, let them y.¡±

    The guard got the message and subtly nodded to those two guys.

    Jack and Stephen both shrugged. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s y then.¡±

 Chapter 272.1 - Gottem (Part one)

    <strong>Chapter 272: Gottem (Part one)</strong>

    When the dealer began dealing cards, Lin Lei suddenly remembered. He whispered into Xu Cheng¡¯s ears, ¡°Brother-in-Law, I remember now! This guy¡¯s name isn¡¯t Jack, and he¡¯s one of the top in-house gambling masters of this casino!¡±

    They were speaking in their country¡¯snguage so the others didn¡¯t know what they were saying. Xu Cheng looked at his two cards and said, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still ying with him if you know? He¡¯s a pro!¡± Lin Lei was speechless.

    ¡°These guys aren¡¯t gods. Besides, they can¡¯t cheat, so there¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡±

    Lin Lei didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m scared that you are too sh-t!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°I got you toe with me to be responsible for transferring the funds to thepany, you don¡¯t have to do anything else.¡±

    Lin Lei gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, if you can really get 3 billion, then even if my sis breaks up with you down the road, I will disown her and be your little brother.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Those words truly touched my heart.¡±

    Bei Shan pped Xu Cheng on the head. ¡°Focus on the game.¡±

    The dealer flipped over the first card of everyone¡¯s hand.

    Xu Cheng then looked at his two cards, and he pretended to be indifferent. Those two pros felt that the acting was too obvious and full of holes, thinking it was just a piece of cake to deal with him. At first, they thought the management wanted them to defeat some grandmaster or something and that was why both of them had been requested to participate, but now, an Asian?

    Xu Cheng looked at his cards, the Ace of Spades and the 2 of Diamonds.

    And when he saw that 2 of Diamonds, he was really quite speechless.

    Then, taking a look at the other two, he saw that Stephen had a J of Hearts and 6 of Diamonds; Jack¡¯s hand was pretty good, a pair of 5s!

    After the dealer gave out each yer¡¯s first face-up card. Xu Cheng got the 2 of Hearts, Stephen got the J of Spades, and Jack got the 6 of Hearts.

    The dealer gave Stephen a look. ¡°J of Spades, speak.¡±

    Stephen¡¯s cards were a pair of Js and a 6, and he felt it was a pretty good hand.

    ¡°50 million.¡±

    It was then Jack¡¯s turn. He had a pair of 5s, and there was no reason he would fold right now. So, he pushed in 50 million worth of chips and said, ¡°I call.¡±

    Xu Cheng was still thinking as he watched the dealer¡¯s deck and did a forecast.

    For the next couple of turns, Xu Cheng would be getting the 7 of Hearts and A of Clubs, so his entire hand would be a pair of aces, a pair of 2s, and an out-of-ce 7.

    Stephen would be getting the J of Diamonds and 3 of Hearts, so his whole hand would be triple Js and two out-of-ce cards, which was pretty good.

    But what was more interesting was Jack¡¯s hand. He would be getting a 7 and 8, and his entire hand would be 5, 5, 6, 7, and 8. Xu Cheng bet Jack would use this hand to bluff. If Jack¡¯s three face-up cards were 6, 7, and 8, the chance of a straight was great. Xu Cheng very much wanted to know whether Stephen would fall for the bluff and fold.

    Since Stephen¡¯s hand would actually beat Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng really wanted to see if they could get to that situation.

    He grinned. ¡°I call as well.¡±

    The dealer dealt the second face-up card for everyone.

    Just as Xu Cheng predicted, he got a 7 (A227), Stephen got a J (JJJ6), and Jack got a 7 (5567).

    The dealer looked at Stephen and said, ¡°J, speak up.¡±

    Seeing how Stephen wasughing like a b-tthole, it was clear that he was very excited. He pushed in another pile of chips. ¡°Raise, 50 million!¡±

    If he could get another J, then he could really f-ck gods.

 Chapter 272.2 - Gottem (Part two)

    <strong>Chapter 272: Gottem (Part two)</strong>

    When it was Jack¡¯s turn, he indulged for a second. Now, he had a pair of 5s and then a 6 and 8. He could bet that thest face-up card would be a 5 for a triple! If it was not a 5, as long as it was another 6 and 7, he could have two pairs. Looking at the other two, Stephen and Xu Cheng¡¯s hands definitely wouldn¡¯t have a straight. They would at most have pairs, so he still had a good chance of winning.

    So, he pushed in another pile of chips as well. ¡°I call.¡±

    Xu Cheng also did. ¡°Continue.¡±

    Then, he said to Lin Lei, ¡°See if my money has arrived to my ount. If yes, then exchange it all into chips.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded and went out. Not long after, he pushed in the cart full of chips, and there were so much that the two pros couldn¡¯t help but swallow their spittle. If they could win this time, they could probably get a hefty dividend out of the deal.

    The dealer dealt thest face-up card.

    Xu Cheng: A (Face-down: A, 2; Face-up: 2, 7, A)

    Stephen: 3 (Face-down: J, 6; Face-up: J, J, 3)

    Jack: 8 (Face-down: 5, 5; Face-up: 6, 7, 8)

    When Jack got thest card, he only wanted to swear. Now, he couldn¡¯t get a straight, nor could he get a triple, and the biggest hand he had was actually just a pair of 5s! He really wanted to vomit blood, but he was a pro after all, and he had to maintain his cool in a situation like this. Frankly, with the 6, 7, and 8 on the surface, he could definitely bluff.

    At least when Stephen saw Jack getting that 8, he also felt happy for Jack. If Jack had a straight, then his triple definitely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    The dealer looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Ace, speak.¡±

    Xu Cheng put in another 50 million. ¡°I raise.¡±

    When it was Jack¡¯s turn, heughed and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°If I were you, I would fold. You would at most have a pair of Ace, why are you still trying?¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged. ¡°I have the money, so I do whatever I want.¡±

    Jack put in another 50 million as well. ¡°I follow.¡±

    Stephenughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he has a pair of Aces. As long as he doesn¡¯t, then just my face-up cards with a pair of Js can beat you. So, I follow!¡±

    Tsk tsk* Xu Cheng asked Lin Lei, ¡°How much is in the prize pool now?¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°510 million.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I will raise 100 million to reveal one of Mr. Jack¡¯s cards.¡±

    Jack was secretly quite happy. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m bluffing, and even if you don¡¯t want to, I would want to reveal one of my cards to let you see.¡±

    Seeing Xu Cheng throwing in a hundred million, he smiled and flipped one of his face-down cards: 5. (Current face-up cards: 5, 6, 7, 8)

    He grinned: ¡°Mr. Xu is indeed a good gambler.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered and thought, I¡¯m doing this on purpose, you dumb-ss, I know that¡¯s a 5, but you just don¡¯t have a straight. However, if you don¡¯t flip that one over, how is Stephen going to fold? I¡¯m using you to get your friend out, you dumb-ss!

    When it was Stephen¡¯s turn and he saw Jack¡¯s 5, 6, 7, and 8, in fact, he didn¡¯t think Jack was bluffing or he would¡¯ve received some kind of signal, so even though he had 3 jacks, he still folded.

    The moment he folded, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Jack looked at him and asked, ¡°What are youughing about?¡±

    Xu Cheng lit himself a cigarette, and he still couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter and identally choked on the smoke and coughed. ¡°Too pro, what a pro!¡±

    Jack thought he was sincerely praising him, he was still feeling quite satisfied. ¡°Is Mr. Xu still following?¡±

    Xu Cheng kept onughing and even his stomach was hurting a bit. His heart ¡°ached¡± for Stephen. If Stephen knew that Jack faked him out with just a pair of 5s, he might even kill Jack.

    ¡°I raise, 100 million!¡± Xu Cheng took a puff of the cigarette and said.

    Jack narrowed his eyes, thinking to himself, Doesn¡¯t this guy know that there¡¯s a great chance that I have a straight? Normally, if someone sees 5, 6, 7, and 8 as face-up cards, pros wouldn¡¯t take the risk to gamble that. Like Stephen, even he folded.

    At that moment, Xu Cheng tried to y them even more and deliberately asked Lin Lei in English. ¡°That 5, 6, 7, and 8, is that a big hand?¡±

    Lin Lei was speechless. ¡°If he just gets a 4 or a 9, then that¡¯s a straight! Even if you have triple aces, you still can¡¯t win.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Holy f-ck, that big?¡±

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, he felt even more excited: Indeed, this guy actually doesn¡¯t know anything. I thought he saw through my bluff, then now I really have to suppress him with confidence.

    Jack: ¡°In that case, I raise 200 million!¡±

 Chapter 273.1 - Not Even the Old Manâ€™s Better than You at Showing Off (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 273: Not Even the Old Man¡¯s Better than You at Showing Off (Part one)</b>

    Seeing the opposition putting in another 200 million, Xu Cheng paused for a moment.

    Jack smiled. ¡°You scared? With a hand as good as mine, I would be dumb to not try to make more money with this round.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No, I¡¯m just a bit shocked. How can you be this confident?¡±

    Jack: ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lin Lei nudged Xu Cheng on the side. ¡°Brother-in-Law, let¡¯s just fold this round. We can try again.¡±

    On the other side, Bei Shan also coughed and said, ¡°Or you will just end up losing more.¡±

    Seeing them getting anxious, Jack¡¯s smile became even bigger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, you should respect the yer. Mr. Xu, do you want to call or not?¡±

    Stephen flipped over the hand he folded and said, ¡°Look at my hand, three Jacks. Is your hand even bigger than this?¡±

    Lin Lei also got nervous, because he did see a bit of Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. He nudged him again. ¡°Brother-in-Law, you really want to lose all the money in one round? Patience can get you a long way...¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°I also want to f-cking be patient too, but I¡¯m afraid that the Third Prince just won¡¯t wait up for me and try to do my woman.¡±

    Then, he counted 200 million worth of chips and said. ¡°I follow.¡±

    Jack frowned.

    ¡°Alright, you want to lose all your chips in one round? Just wait for me, I will go and get more chips.¡± Then, Jack gestured at his bodyguard, and his bodyguard went out to get more chips. In fact, when he got out, he spoke into the mic to talk to Mr. Beiye. ¡°Mr. Beiye, what should we do? Mr. Jack¡¯s out of chips.¡±

    Beiye sipped on his cigar. ¡°Does he really have a straight?¡±

    The bodyguard paused, and he was a bit hesitant.

    Beiye frowned. ¡°He¡¯s bluffing?¡±

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°But not quite, he has at least a pair of 5s.¡±

    Beiye almost fell off his chair, and he almost threw the champagne ss in his hand. He looked at the casino manager and demanded, ¡°This is the pro you are talking about? You sure you are not trolling me? That Stephen had three Js yet he folded, and now we only have Jack and his pair of 5s to fight Xu Cheng? What were they thinking?!¡±

    The manager waved his hand. ¡°You know as well, gambling is also ying a psychological war. He¡¯s holding a pair of 5s but he¡¯s acting like he has a straight, and it even fooled Stephen, so it¡¯s obviously easier to fool a rookie like Xu Cheng. After all, Jack and Stephen didn¡¯t have any equipment on them tomunicate with, so they could only rely on their own skills and tacit understanding.

    The analyst standing in the room voiced his thought, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s actually not hard to beat Xu Cheng with a pair of 5s. Maybe, Xu Cheng was betting that Jack doesn¡¯t have a pair nor straight, and then his Ace could win. Even if Xu Cheng had a pair, it would either be a pair of Aces, a pair of 2s, or a pair of 7s. The probability of a pair of 7s is the lowest since Jack already has a 7. So besides the possibility of a pair of 7s, we only need to bet if he has a pair of Aces, or a pair of 2s. All in all, the chance of us beating him is 65%!¡±

    At this moment, another analyst frowned and said, ¡°Did you guys forget something?¡±

    Jack looked at him.

    The analyst said, ¡°If his hand was really that bad, then why didn¡¯t he fold at the beginning? Why did he not fold after seeing Stephen¡¯s pair of Js? That means, he should have at least a pair of Aces. He probably raised because he had the confidence to beat Stephen. Pay attention to this detail. If his biggest hand was really an A, he wouldn¡¯t take such a big risk.¡±

    He was right, and the others all nodded.

 Chapter 273.2 - Not Even the Old Manâ€™s Better than You at Showing Off (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 273: Not Even the Old Man¡¯s Better than You at Showing Off (Part two)</b>

    The first analyst retorted, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just trying to bluff?¡¯

    The second analyst immediately replied, ¡°But this guy¡¯s not a pro, I don¡¯t think he would try to y bluff with so much money.¡±

    Everyone nodded. It was indeed more possible that Xu Cheng had a pair of Aces.

    Beiye immediately said to the bodyguard, ¡°Tell Jack, fold this round.¡±

    The first analyst was immediately anxious. ¡°Maybe we should believe in Jack¡¯s psychological warfare. He had invested 400 million already! In total, we already invested 600 million!¡±

    Beiye immediately retorted, ¡°But if he keeps on ying, if he loses, I would take on higher risk. So, let¡¯s just abandon this round.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded and went back to the room. He said to Jack, ¡°Sir, it will still take a bit more time to exchange more chips.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Jack immediately got what the management meant by this. ¡°Tsk tsk, if that¡¯s the case, I will just wait for the next round.¡±

    Then, he folded.

    Stephen was shocked.

    He immediately looked at Jack with the ¡°are you f-cking kidding me¡± face. He looked at Jack in shock and anger.

    In his eyes, Xu Cheng at most had three Aces, Jack¡¯s straight could for sure win. Why did he fold?

    Unless...!

    Stephen¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at Jack. Could it be that he didn¡¯t have a straight?

    You f-cking motherf-ck0r c-cksucking sc-mbag! If you didn¡¯t have a straight, why did you act like you had a godly hand and didn¡¯t give me any signal?

    Really as Xu Cheng predicted, Stephen almost puked out blood.

    The odds of Xu Cheng having three Aces was slim to none! If it was not three Aces, then why would Stephen be afraid? He had three Js! He had the biggest hand!

    Holy f-cking d-ck, Jack, your acting skills could get you an Oscar now! You yed your own team!

    If possible, Stephen really wanted to tell the bodyguard standing behind them. ¡°Shoot the guy.¡±

    Seeing the 1.06 billion prize pool on the table, he was really about to vomit blood. If he persevered, then it would be himughing right now! Now he really felt like he got f-cked by a husky or something!

    Hearing Jack saying he folded, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Then, he flipped over his hand. A pair of Aces, a pair of 2s.

    Seeing this, Stephen immediately raised his head as he almost spurted out blood.

    He could have clearly won this round! Scr-w this Jack!

    Lin Lei directly jumped onto the table and collected all the chips. ¡°Won 600 million, hahaha, 600 million! Brother-in-Law, we made 600 million!¡±

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette, took a puff, and exhaled out the smoke. If Jack were to continue, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to win.

    Beiye directly put down his ss and said to the manager, ¡°Get this guy out of here. He was boasting so hard but now he just looks like an idiot!¡±

    He then suddenly pointed at the first analyst and said, ¡°You, get out before my mood gets worse. Or else, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡±

    The manager looked really awkward, and the first analyst immediately ran out of the office, leaving the second analyst behind fixing his tie, with a little proud expression on his face for defeating hispetitor.

 Chapter 274.1 - Money is Just a B-tch (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 274: Money is Just a B-tch (Part one)</b>

    In fact, when Stephen was about to fold, Jack wanted to signal him not to, but who knew he would be this decisive when he folded. He could only me his good psychological tactics and facial expression. He was so good at acting that he actually tricked his partner to fold first, and now he could only pretend to be cool and not care as he waited for the next round to start.

    Just when Lin Lei was pleasantly packing up all the chips, another master came in, greeted them a bit, and then sat down.

    At that moment, Jack¡¯s bodyguard pretended to take a call and then said to Jack, ¡°Sir, Madam wants you to meet him at the entrance.¡±

    Jack knew he was getting swapped out. He gritted his teeth and was feeling a bit unwilling.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t forget to ridicule him a bit. ¡°It¡¯s probably because she saw you taking 400 million out of the family bank ount. She might make you kneel on the washboard when you get back home.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Brother-in-Law, I already told you before, in Western culture, they don¡¯t use washboards to wash clothes.¡±

    Xu Cheng pretended to put on a serious face and joked, ¡°Oh, right, I forgot. It should be kneeling on cacti.¡±

    Jack wanted to puke blood but he could only get out of the VIP room. Then, he angrily walked into the back room and asked the manager, ¡°Why? You guys should¡¯ve trusted me.¡±

    Before the manager could reply, Beiye directly yelled at him, ¡°Trust you my f-cking azz!¡±

    Jack suddenly choked on the words he wanted to say. He then replied, ¡°Mr. Beiye, give me another chance. I can win back what I just lost plus more if you give me a chance! For real!¡±

    Beiye: ¡°Win my azz! I think you should really go and pursue your career in Hollywood. Really. Not recruiting you as an actor is a big loss for them! Now get the f-ck out of there.¡±

    Jack still wanted to say a few words but the guards already dragged him out.

    Seeing Jack taken away, he felt somewhat reassured. Then, upon seeing another proe in, he greeted, ¡°Yoho, look! It¡¯s our big richndlord Peel here.¡±

    That pro knew Stephen was just putting on an act and heughed and yed along, ¡°Stephen,st time you won a couple hundred million from me, and the staff here told me you were in this room when I came. Watch how I win all your money today.¡±

    Stephen: ¡°Haha,e on then. I will wait for you.¡±

    Lin Lei looked at Peel, a bit confused. ¡°You seem really familiar, like a guy I saw that was performing card tricks.¡±

    Peel acted very shocked. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone that looks like me? Wow, that¡¯s really surprising. But now, with stic surgery technology bing more and more developed, it¡¯s actually not too surprising. Wait, no, I should meet this guy. Maybe he¡¯s trying to look like me to impersonate me and do some scams. This world is really bing more and more chaotic.¡±

    Xu Cheng was really speechless as he thought, Come on, you two, aren¡¯t you tired from trying so hard with acting?

    As he thought, he looked at Peel and pointed at the door, ¡°That guy that just walked out, do you know him too? That dumb-ss only had a pair of 5s and was trying to bluff. Actually, his acting was pretty good, tsk tsk, he even tricked this Mr. Stephen. Mr. Stephen actually got scared into folding when he had triple Js. I guess that Jack guy was a pro after all.¡±

    On the side, Stephen¡¯s heart was dripping blood as he roared in his heart, Stop talking about it!

    Peel gave an odd smile at Stephen, and he yed along with Xu Cheng andughed, saying, ¡°Yeah, that does sound pretty dumb, hahaha.¡±

    Stephen red at him.

    Xu Cheng saw that he p-ssed them off enough, so he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Stephen said to the bodyguard, ¡°Go and get me 500 million in chips.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°500 million might not be enough though.¡±

 Chapter 274.2 - Money is Just a B-tch (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 274: Money is Just a B-tch (Part two)</b>

    Stephen: ¡°Beat me first before saying that.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s what you said before though, you lost 200 million from thest round already. Just go and get a billion, weren¡¯t you okay with ying at my high-bidding table?¡±

    Stephen paused for a moment. He waved his bodyguard off and his bodyguard left.

    In the back room, after Beiye got the chips ready, he gave it to the bodyguard as he looked at the manager and said, ¡°If these two screw up too, then I think your time at this casino is also up. Right now, we already lost 800 million, and now it¡¯s a billion. Plus the 500 million Peel that just took out, I already took out 2.3 billion dors. These funds were temporarily transferred from our legitimatepany, and if that money were to disappear... assets suddenly disappearing will cause thepany¡¯s stock price to plummet. You better know the consequences of that.¡±

    The manager swallowed his spittle.

    Inside the VIP room, the battle went on.

    After the dealer washed the deck, he let the guests split the deck.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to waste time here, he directly activated his prating vision as his brain quickly worked its magic to see how he should cut it so everyone gets a big hand but he also gets the biggest hand.

    At this moment, Peel said politely, ¡°I will pass, who wants to do the honors?¡±

    Stephen also said politely as he gestured towards Xu Cheng, ¡°Then let Mr. Xu do the honors.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng already finished calcting, and he faintly smiled. ¡°Since you two insist, then I will do it.¡±

    Then, he lifted up a portion of the deck to the point he calcted.

    At this moment, it would depend on who the dealer was to deal first, and it would be the first guy that would get the biggest hand. Xu Cheng betted that those two were going to keep on being polite and let him get dealt the cards first.

    Peel pointed at Xu Cheng, ¡°Let Mr. Xu go first then. You can start with him.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°You are too nice.¡±

    Stephen: ¡°No problem.¡±

    Before the cards were dealt, Xu Cheng already calcted and knew how everyone¡¯s hand would look like.

    His face-down cards would be Ace of Hearts, 3 of Diamonds, and the subsequent face-up cards would be 8 of Clovers, 2 of Clovers, and Ace of Diamonds. (A382A)

    Stephen¡¯s face-down cards would be K of Spades, Ace of Clovers, and the face-up cards would be 7 of Diamonds, 2 of Hearts, and K of Hearts. (KKA72)

    Peel¡¯s face-down cards would be J of Diamonds, 3 of Clovers, and the face-down cards were J of Spades, Ace of Spades, and 4 of Hearts. (J3JA4)

    After confirming again, Xu Cheng calmly smoked his cigarette. After thinking about it, he felt a bit sad. Although he didn¡¯tck money, to live in this world, one will still be controlled by money. Especially this time, if it wasn¡¯t because he had to save his inw¡¯spany, why would he have to be here trying so hard to make money? Then, taking a look at the Ace of Diamonds of the Dragon Division ¨C Bei Shan, he was actually this obsessed with money. He sighed and said to Bei Shan, ¡°You are basically a top-tier soldier and martial arts master, yet you would put yourself so low for money. Do you really have to? Masters should have the pride of a master!¡±

    Bei Shan sneered. ¡°This is how the evil world of capitalism works. You might not know this, but one of the top-5-ranking masters on the Sky Ranking once betrayed his organization just for money! Of course, I still have my bottom line. As for pride... If you throw 100 million at me, I would only say to you, ¡®keep iting¡¯.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Senior Brother, do you know? Your grandiose and sacred image in my eyes has been shattered.¡±

    Then, he grabbed some chips on the table that were each worth 10 thousand and threw it into the corner of the room. ¡°Money is just a b-tch!¡±

    With some sound, the chips scattered onto the floor, and within a second, inside the room, Peel and Stephen¡¯s bodyguards, the dealer, as well as the two security guards at the door directly went to grab it.

    Xu Cheng pointed at them and said to Bei Shan, ¡°See that? Those rotten souls, they sure are hopeless.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at those guys that were fighting over for the chips with a face of envy as he mumbled, ¡°F-ck, such a pity, I was one step toote.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 275.1 - What a Clever Round (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 275: What a Clever Round (Part one)</b>

    The dealer distributed the first round of cards, and just like Xu Cheng had expected, he got the 8 of Clovers.

    Stephen got the 7 of Diamonds, and Peel got the J of Spades.

    Dealer: ¡°J of Spades, speak.¡±

    Peel looked at his face-down cards ¨C J and 3. Right now, he already had a pair of Js, so the opening was quite smooth for him.

    Every raise couldn¡¯t be lower than 50 million, so there was nothing to say about that. Peel directly raised. ¡°50 million.¡±

    Stephen¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t bad either, because his opening hand already had the biggest cards ¨C K and Ace. There was no reason for him to not raise. ¡°Call.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and directly threw in the chips.

    The dealer dealt the second round of face-up cards.

    Xu Cheng got 2 of Clovers. (A382)

    Stephen got 2 of Hearts. (KA72)

    Peel got Ace of Spades. (J3JA)

    The dealer said, ¡°Ace of Spades, speak.¡±

    Peel looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s face-up cards and saw an 8 and 2 of Clovers. Two cards of the same suit made him a bit worried, but that wasn¡¯t enough to make him fold. After all, the chance of getting a flush was low, and as long as he received a card that was not Clovers, Peel¡¯s pair of Js would have a great chance at beating him.

    ¡°50 million then.¡± Peel was cautious as he didn¡¯t want to follow Jack¡¯s footsteps.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Tsk tsk, one more Clovers and I¡¯m invincible! Haha, I call!¡±

    Stephen sneered. Only a rookie¡¯s acting would be this exaggerated. He didn¡¯t believe at all that Xu Cheng already had 4 cards of the same suit.

    ¡°I raise.¡±

    The dealer dealt thest card for everyone.

    Xu Cheng got the Ace of Diamonds. (A382A)

    Stephen got the K of Hearts. (KKA72)

    Peel got the 4 of Hearts. (JJ34A)

    Stephen and Peel both smiled when they saw Xu Cheng getting the Ace of Diamonds. Although it was a pretty big card, it meant Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t get a flush anymore, so they joked with Xu Cheng, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get a flush. Your Ace isn¡¯t even bigger than Peel¡¯s Ace of Spades. Just fold.¡±

    Peel threw in more money. ¡°50 million.¡°

    Xu Cheng puffed out some smoke and threw in more money. ¡°1 billion.¡±

    Stephen smiled, feeling that this time he had at least an 80% chance of winning. Why? Because by the look of Xu Cheng¡¯s face-up cards: 8, 2, Ace, it was already impossible for him to have a straight because of the 8. Now, Xu Cheng¡¯s biggest hand could only be either triple 2s, or triple 8s, since triple Aces was already impossible with two aces already face-up on the table with him and Peel. It was also very unlikely that Xu Cheng¡¯s two face-down cards were both 2s, because there were already two face-up 2s on the table, meaning that it was pretty unlikely that the remaining 2 were both in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. That meant the biggest possibility for Xu Cheng was triple 8s! If not, then Xu Cheng¡¯s biggest hand would be a double. And then, the only chance Xu Cheng could beat his pair of Ks was a pair of Aces, and with one with him as face-down and one with Peel as face-up, the chances of Xu Cheng getting thest Ace was very slim. So, considering this, he was quite confident.

    ¡°Peel has the Ace of Spades and that¡¯s the highest in singles. You don¡¯t have a flush nor a straight, and since you are not afraid of the Ace of Spades, that means you must have a pair. 100 million, I raise as well!¡± Stephenughed and said.

    Just as Stephen had analyzed, Peel also knew the situation. His pair of Js wasn¡¯t too small so in this kind of messy situation, he also had a chance. Besides, no matter which one of them wins, it would be the same since it was all their boss¡¯s money.

    ¡°1 billion.¡±

 Chapter 275.2 - What a Clever Round (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 275: What a Clever Round (Part two)</b>

    Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s face-up cards and mumbled, ¡°You hand really stinks, a pair of 2s or a pair of 8s, both aren¡¯t that big.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Maybe we should just fold. I feel like everyone can already guess each other¡¯s hand.¡±

    Stephen sneered.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°We already won 800 million, and so we should just be generous this round. A hundred million!¡±

    Stephen grinned. ¡°Since Mr. Xu is this generous, I will raise another 200 million, are you going to as well?¡±

    At the back, the analyst said, ¡°In the current situation, the chances of Stephen and Peel beating Xu Cheng is over 80%. But, everything is still unsure. Now, we will just have to let Xu Cheng reveal a card. As long as it¡¯s not an 8, we can basically fight to the end.¡±

    On the table, Peel threw in a hundred million and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I want to see one of your cards, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Cheng casually flipped over one of the face-down cards, which was a 3.

    When Peel and Stephen saw the 3, they allughed.

    In the back, Beiye and the manager alsoughed since they all knew how to y as well, and the analyst didn¡¯t need to do any exnation.

    ¡°Now, triple 2s or triple 8s is no longer possible, and the biggest chance that he could still win the game is a pair of Aces. But Stephen already has an Ace as a face-down, Peel has one as a face-up, and Xu Cheng also has one as a face-up. What are the chances of thest one ending up in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand?¡± Beiye asked the analyst.

    The analyst said, ¡°Very small. It¡¯s very rare that all four Aces are in one section of the deck after the dealer finishes washing, so it¡¯s very rare that the 4 Aces will all appear in one round. All in all, the chance of Xu Cheng getting a pair of Aces is 2%!¡±

    Beiyeughed. ¡°Then, both Stephen and Peel can easily beat him with their hands, right?¡±

    Analyst: ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The managerughed, and he reached out and poured Beiye another ss of champagne.

    At the table, Peel looked at Xu Cheng andughed and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you really want to fight till the end with just a pair of 2s or 3s or 8s? I will apany you then. 200 million!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and pushed in 200 million in chips as well.

    Seeing that Peel didn¡¯t have many chips on him anymore, Stephen signaled Peel.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I don¡¯t want to bully you, so you think carefully.¡±

    He flipped over his face-down K, and plus the face-up K, that was already a pair.

    Seeing this, Peel acted pretty frustrated and discontent as he threw his cards, folding his hand. He already put in 400 million, so it was going to be tough to follow with just 100 million left. So, when he saw Stephen¡¯s hand was bigger than his, he just folded.

    Xu Cheng saw Stephen¡¯s pair of Ks andughed. ¡°But what if I have a pair of Aces though?¡±

    Stephen said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s almost impossible.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at the Aces on the table, ¡°There are only 3 Aces being spotted, why do you think I don¡¯t have a pair of Aces?¡±

    Stephen: ¡°Alright then, if you want to bluff, go ahead. You just put in your chips, and I will match whatever amount you put.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. Seeing the 500 million on Stephen¡¯s table, heughed and said, ¡°Alright then, 500 million!¡±

    Seeing this, Stephen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt really excited with all the money he could win, but he also didn¡¯t lose his cool. He thought to himself, could Xu Cheng really have a pair of Aces?

 Chapter 276.1 - Keep Him Here! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 276: Keep Him Here! (Part one)</b>

    In the back room, Beiye and the analysts were a bit hesitant as well.

    Beiye: ¡°You think he really has a pair of Aces or is he deliberately trying to scare them?¡±

    The analyst shook his head. ¡°I think the chances of him bluffing are really big. But after all, it¡¯s a few hundred million at stake, a person has to be really experienced or have big balls to try to bluff without a good hand, or he just doesn¡¯t know how to y. Mr. Beiye, do you know much about this Mr. Xu?¡±

    Beiye nodded. ¡°A bit. This guy¡¯s brain is particrly good, and he is indeed a courageous fellow that likes to take risks! His psychological qualities are also top tier.¡±

    The analyst felt a bit troubled too. ¡°In fact, the odds are in our favor that he¡¯s just bluffing. However, from how he raised exactly 500 million, it¡¯s also very possible that he¡¯s trying to win everything from Stephen. After all, if he wanted to pressure Stephen and scare him into folding, he might pick a number higher than what Stephen currently has at hand. Although the chances of him getting thest Ace is only 2%, sometimes, when luckes knocking, no one can stop it.¡±

    Beiye nodded.

    That was indeed true.

    Now, all eyes were on whether thest face-down card from Xu Cheng was an Ace or not.

    The chances of that were 2%, and if it was not thest Ace, Beiye would be able to win back everything he lostst round.

    Sometimes, people would really do really crazy things for a dream. After he made the decision, lights of greed shot out from his eyes as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do it!¡±

    Stephen looked towards the bodyguard, and the guard slightly nodded his head, giving him the greenlight to continue.

    Stephenughed and said, ¡°Alright, if you want to y, then I will apany you to the end.¡±

    ¡°500 million right? I raise as well!¡±

    Peel didn¡¯t know that Stephen already had one of the four Aces in his face-down cards. So, he somewhat unsurelymented, ¡°The chances of him getting a pair of aces is pretty good, Mr. Stephen sure is confident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared even if he has a pair of Aces!¡± Stephenughed and said.

    Beiye and Lin Lei were a bit shocked. Not even afraid of a pair of Aces?

    Then the only possibility was that he had a triplet.

    Seeing how Stephen already had a King, it was possible that he had triple Kings!

    Xu Cheng really wanted to mock Stephen, You dumbazz, you think I don¡¯t know you are just bluffing? I saw your hand before the cards even got to you.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s y some heartbeat. I also bet that you don¡¯t have a triplet. I will just be open about it, I have a pair of Aces, and if you have a triplet, then just follow!¡±

    Xu Cheng said and he threw in 500 million again!

    If Stephen were to throw in another 500 million, then Xu Cheng would basically be set. Plus the amount he started with, he would have 3.8 billion dors, which goes to about 3.6 euros. That would be enough to fill in the gap for thepany. Of course, if Stephen and the others wanted to give him more money, he would be okay with that too. How can apanyin about having too much free cash?

    Stephen was a bit stunned.

    Could it be that he really had a pair of Ace?

    In the back room, the analyst said with certainty, ¡°He¡¯s bluffing!¡±

    Beiye asked, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    The analyst said, ¡°If he really has a pair of aces, then following a normal person¡¯s thinking pattern, he would obviously want his opponent to put in more money so he could win more. But, he first raised from 200 million to 500 million to scare Stephen, and now he even brazenly ims that he has a pair of Aces, and that¡¯s enough to confirm that he¡¯s feeling a bit scared of being called out for bluffing. Mr. Beiye, if you really have a pair of Aces, would you tell your opponent to stop putting in more money?¡±

    Beiye nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed true. No one¡¯s not greedy, they all want to win more money.¡±

    Analyst: ¡°Then?¡±

    Beiye said firmly, ¡°Continue!¡±

    Stephne¡¯s bodyguard came in with a billion, and Stephen knew it was the management¡¯s decision to tell him to keep going.

    So, heughed and said, ¡°500 million.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit shocked. ¡°You are still not revealing?¡±

    Stephen shrugged. ¡°You still have 700 million, why would I reveal? I know you would put down 500 million to force the game to end though, because you are running out of money.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed out of money, and since that¡¯s the case, 500 million, let¡¯s flip over out cards.¡±

    Stephen directly smacked his two face-down cards onto the desk and shouted, ¡®The third Ace was with me! I just don¡¯t believe you were lucky enough to get thest Ace! You think you can beat me in a psychological war? Let me tell you, Rookie, don¡¯t humiliate yourself with those skills of yours in Las Vegas! Now, show me your hand, let me see what hand you really have! Is it a pair of 3s? Or a pair of 2s? Or is it a pair of 8s?¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°You are acting too excited, I don¡¯t even have the heart to reveal my hand now.¡±

 Chapter 276.2 - Keep Him Here! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 276: Keep Him Here! (Part two)</b>

    Stephen sneered. ¡°I guessed right, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m scared that when I show my hand, you might need an ambnce. That¡¯s right, you guessed it. That 2% chance coincidently happened to me.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng revealed that face-down card.

    An Ace of Diamond was just ced there, and Stephen, who just inhaled and was about tough, suddenly felt as if a hand was choking his throat and felt as bad as if he had swallowed a fly.

    He fell back down into his chair, and his bloodshot eyes stared at Xu Cheng¡¯s hand in disbelief.

    ¡°I already told you I have a pair of Aces, but you just didn¡¯t listen. I¡¯m an honest guy, I don¡¯t y tricks like you guys, yet you are just that willingly okay with giving me free money. What can I do? Gosh, you are too sophisticated, and you ended up tricking yourself.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng lightly pped Lin Lei who was in a daze. ¡°What are you waiting for? Pack up the money.¡±

    Lin Lei just realized what was happening and he excitingly bent over by the table, trying to hug all the chips and move it to his side while cheering and praising, ¡°Holy crap, Brother-in-Law! My sis is your woman from now on!¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to look at Stephen who was coughing up blood. He turned to look at the dumbfounded Bei Shan. ¡°How¡¯s my little brother-inw? Reliable, isn¡¯t he? Without him, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy courting my wife. Just watch and learn, this is called Chairman Mao¡¯s guerri warfare tactic.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng walked over to Bei Shan and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, do me a favor. Protect Little Lei, I think it will be difficult for me to get out of this casino easily, and that Wei Nation guy probably won¡¯t let me leave Las Vegas anymore. I will go to the washroom to distract them. You take Lei, escort him and get all the money transferring done and immediately go back to Ennd. I will arriveter.¡±

    Bei Shan was a bit shocked. But after getting to know Xu Cheng and understanding his capabilities, he was more assured to let him move on his own.

    ¡°Alright, just be careful.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then he directly walked out of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the washroom, be right back.¡±

    Right after he got out, Stephen and Peel¡¯s bodyguards both quietly followed him out as well, each carrying a pistol in their coat.

    In the back, broken champagne bottle ss pieces were everywhere, and Beiye said to his bodyguards, ¡°Keep him here!¡±

    The bodyguards nodded as they put silencers on their pistols and walked out as well.

 Chapter 277.1 - Hurry Up, Count the Chips and Transfer (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 277: Hurry Up, Count the Chips and Transfer (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng walked towards the washroom as he took out a silicone skin mask from his coat and began pasting it on his face. After entering the bathroom, he tossed his jacket into a stall and went to the mirror to check how well the mask looked on him.

    ¡°Umm, still very handsome.¡±

    At that moment, two of Beiye¡¯s bodyguards came in. They didn¡¯t recognize Xu Cheng, who was wearing different clothes and had a different face, so they began to check stall by stall. Xu Cheng just looked at them through the mirror as they kicked open door after door, trying to search for him. When they opened thest one, they saw the jacket and realized that Xu Cheng had already escaped. But right before they turned around, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand had already struck the back of their heads. Then, he dragged them into the stall, took their pistols and closed the door.

    Then, as Xu Cheng left the washroom, he walked past two more bodyguards that wereing over.

    Those two didn¡¯t find Xu Cheng in the washroom, but they did see their tworades unconscious in a bathroom stall. They immediately turned around to chase after the new Xu Cheng, who was thest one to walk out of that washroom.

    Xu Cheng walked across the giant casino lobby, and at that moment, he suddenly pulled out a stack of hundred-dor bills and scattered it up into the air.

    ¡°Free money!¡± he shouted, and everyone around immediately went crazy over the green bills that were falling from the sky.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Xu Cheng casually blended into the crowd. The two guards werepletely blocked off by the crowd that were trying to catch the money and lost Xu Cheng¡¯s position.

    Beiye was furious as he went to the basement in an elevator with the escort of two bodyguards.

    ¡°Lock down the casino, and tell those guys, if they can¡¯t catch the guy, they don¡¯t have toe back anymore. Such a bunch of garbage letting someone slip away right under their nose!¡± Beiye pulled on his tie¡¯s knot as he cursed, ¡°Now f-ck off. I will give you all a day. I want to see either the guy or his corpse.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The leader of his bodyguards bowed and left.

    On the driver¡¯s seat, a young man said, ¡°Want me to go?¡±

    Beiye shook his head. ¡°That will be overkill. Let¡¯s go. We will go and exin to the director about the money we lost. I guess only we would get bitten by a snake twice, we underestimated him too much.¡±

    The young man started the engine, and the Maybach slowly drove out of the parking lot, but at the entrance, a man blocked off their way.

    Beiye looked, and it turned out to be Xu Cheng!

    In fact, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t leave this ce. He was just waiting for Beiye to leave. Often times, it was no use killing the countless assassins and guards that were sent to kill you. One must eradicate the root of the problem and take care of the guy that was giving orders.

    This was a habit of Xu Cheng¡¯s to go straight for themander.

    ¡°Run him over!¡± Beiye directly said to the young man driving.

    Thetter nodded and mmed on the gas pedal.

    When the car charged right at Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t leave but rather ced his two hands on the head of the car. The two collided, and Xu Cheng was pushed back his shoes sliding against the ground.

    He gritted his teeth and suddenly applied more force onto his two hands.

    With a gaaa~ sound, the engine sound went from tututututu to pengpengpengpeng and gradually died out, as the engine finally stopped running. Xu Cheng forced the car to a stop as the Maybach began smoking from the front.

 Chapter 277.2 - Hurry Up, Count the Chips and Transfer (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 277: Hurry Up, Count the Chips and Transfer (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng walked over, smashed the window, and grabbed onto the pale Beiye by the cor. At that moment, the young man in the driver¡¯s seat jumped out and threw a kick right over. Xu Cheng went to grab it, but he surprisingly found that his speed was actually slower by half a beat and he missed. The kicknded on his arm.

    Then, three silver ninja stars flew straight at him, and Xu Cheng directly punched them away with his fist.

    ¡°Ninja?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit surprised.

    Right as he finished, the young man in front of him disappeared, and when he reappeared again, Xu Cheng felt a gust of wind blow past his arm, as a cut appeared on his clothes and blood came out.

    The young man appeared behind him again, and in his hand was a dagger dripping with blood.

    ¡°Mr. Beiye, you can leave first,¡± the ninja said to Beiye Zhangnan.

    Beiye nodded, and he rushed out of the car and ran off.

    Xu Cheng turned around and looked at the young Wei Nation man as he curiously said, ¡°It turns out that the Wei Nation really has ninjas.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already existed for hundreds of years, and you haven¡¯t seen any because people of your identity aren¡¯t worthy of being our assassination target.¡± The young man said, ¡°Just go die now. It¡¯s not embarrassing for you to die by the hands of a junin.¡±

    Then, he disappeared on the spot.

    Xu Cheng could vaguely see him, but it was tough to see his movements. So, he directly closed his eyes.

    It was as if he returned back to when he followed Wang Ying to the 8th Military Region to shoot targets blindfolded. At this moment, his cleared out all thoughts from his mind, and the ultrasonic waves he sent out kept on returning signals back of violent fluctuations in the air and murderous intent.

    After all, humans were creatures with physical mass, so unless ninjas could somehow ignore thew of space, the ultrasound would be able to pick up his presence. He was still a human, and it was just that his speed was too fast and made people feel like he was a phantom. But, as long as he touched the particles in the air, Xu Cheng¡¯s ultrasonic senses could capture him.

    So, while the ninja travelled around Xu Cheng, leaving behind afterimages and thinking that he confused Xu Cheng enough, Xu Cheng finally caught an opportunity where the ninja changed his direction and charged at him. When the ninja stabbed his dagger towards Xu Cheng¡¯s throat, Xu Cheng suddenly moved back one step and dodged the sharp edge of the dagger.

    Then, he reached out and grabbed the ninja¡¯s wrist. At that moment, the ninja¡¯s pupils contracted. At the next moment, he just felt a violent force pull on his wrist and throw him towards the wall!

    That power was so ruthless and it made him lose bnce right away, and he flew right into the wall, head first.

    With a bang, that ninja¡¯s head popped like a watermelon, and the blood sttered over the wall!

    Xu Cheng pulled out a gun from the bag and then shot at Beiye Zhangnan from the back as he tried to run across the street.

    Beiye Zhangnan directly fell onto the ground and no longer moved. Then, a pool of blood slowly formed around his head.

    Xu Cheng immediately looked up at a window on the fifth floor with a devious smile. There, the casino manager had been watching this whole event. He got chills down his spine after seeing that smile, and he directly pulled close the curtains and said to his man, ¡°Hurry up, count Mr. Lin Lei¡¯s chips and transfer that money.

 Chapter 278.1 - I Believe He Will Come (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 278: I Believe He Will Come (Part one)</b>

    When Xu Cheng came back, the casino directly got all the staff at the station to count the chips, and that manager also came over to help out himself. When he saw Xu Chenge in, Xu Cheng had already taken off his mask. But, his body still shivered, as the image of that ninja getting thrown against the wall and Mr. Beiye getting shot in the head popped back into his head. He unconsciously revealed a ttering smile to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Brother-in-Law, where did you go?¡± Lin Lei asked Xu Cheng as he saw him walking in.

    ¡°Just went to the washroom. Are the chips counted?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Lin Lei nodded, and he couldn¡¯t be more excited. ¡°3.8 billion!¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°There might also be some kind of taxes.¡±

    Then, he said to that manager of the casino, ¡°Just deduct all applicable taxes, and then transfer the money to this man¡¯s ount.¡±

    The manager immediately nodded. ¡°Right away.¡±

    Lin Lei held his fist. ¡°Now, the familypany is saved!¡±

    ¨C Great Britain ¨C

    Lin Chuxue was in a blue tube top dress, standing in front of the mirror. Her blue eyes looked at herself in that beautiful dress, yet she just couldn¡¯t feel happy.

    An auntie of the family sorted out the dress for her and praised, ¡°You really look like a princess from Disney! You should be loved by thousands of people, and it may be fate, marrying into the royal family might be your destiny. It¡¯s okay, Nicole, who doesn¡¯t have a rebellious past? The Third Prince will forgive your willfulness in the past. Now, you just have to return to being the original dignified and elegant rose of Britain.¡±

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled into the mirror. ¡°Auntie, do you know why I¡¯m willing to travel all the way to Huaxia and marry Xu Cheng?¡±

    Her auntie didn¡¯t talk. In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to hear it nor did she care. Right now, the whole family was relying on her to save thepany, and they would be happy as long as there were no idents.

    But Lin Chuxue still continued, ¡°Because I would be the victim of a political marriage, so I chose to go with Xu Cheng. Because here, even if I¡¯m adored by thousands as a member of the royal family, it¡¯s still not as precious as freedom. That kind of life isn¡¯t something I want.¡±

    The auntie frowned. ¡°But that poor brat that doesn¡¯t have power nor wealth, what can he give you? If you were born in thest century, your beautiful looks would definitely cause a war between men. Would Xu Cheng be able to protect you? Don¡¯t dream anymore, Nicole, you would only be his burden. Your parents wanted you to marry Xu Cheng back then and we couldn¡¯t talk them out of it. But now, if thepany copses, our little family will be even worse than beggars on the streets with all the debt. Now, it¡¯s not up to your parents anymore.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was a bit angry. ¡°I really hope one day Xu Cheng can p all of your faces.¡±

    The auntie sneered. ¡°It was fine before you mentioned that brat, but now I have to talk about him. The guy lived under your roof since he was young, and the Lin Family bought him food and clothes, yet he just left after he grew up, not to mention he also abducted the most precious woman in the Lin Family. What do people call that? An ungrateful snake! p our faces? I really hope there¡¯s a day for that. But Nicole, your feelings for him is just the sense of dependence from childhood, from growing up together, you understand? That¡¯s not love! If he¡¯s really thankful for everything the Lin Family had done for him, then he wouldn¡¯t marry you and put the whole Lin Family in this difficult situation.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason Xu Cheng was despised by those nobles because of your big mouth?¡± At this time, Mommy Lin stood by the door and criticized, ¡°Nicole¡¯s my daughter, why don¡¯t you marry your daughter into royalty?¡±

 Chapter 278.2 - I Believe He Will Come (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 278: I Believe He Will Come (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s auntie retorted, ¡°If the Third Prince liked my daughter, I would¡¯ve handed her over a long time ago, and it definitely wouldn¡¯t be as troublesome as this. Nicole¡¯s a member of the family, Sis. If it wasn¡¯t for the family helping out with your husband¡¯s business, he could raise to the height he¡¯s at right now? You can¡¯t just do what¡¯s best for Chuxue and ignore what¡¯s best for the family.¡±

    Mommy Lin couldn¡¯t be more pissed and sneered, ¡°You even have the face to talk about that? Back when I got into a rtionship with Brother Ren (TL Note: referring to Daddy Lin), the whole family was against it because he was an Asian and had no background in Great Britain. And you, who was the one that came up with the idea of drugging me and sending me to the room of a royal member? If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Ren¡¯s skills, probably no one would have been able to save me from that situation. And if it wasn¡¯t for me, with Brother Ren¡¯s temper, you would¡¯ve been beaten until you were disabled! Now, you still have the guts to try to brainwash my daughter, you sure are a character! These years, it was Brother Ren that pushed thepany to the current height, and he was even knighted by the Queen, and then you guys all came over to kiss azz. Now that thepany¡¯s in trouble, I don¡¯t see you guys trying to save thepany, and you guys are still thinking about using my daughter to save you guys? So ridiculous! Get the f-ck out of here!¡±

    Mommy Lin¡¯s little sister¡¯s face immediately became a bit awkward. ¡°This is what Dad wants, it¡¯s not up to you guys.¡±

    Then, she just turned around and left, leaving behind the daughter and the mother, whose eyes met, both reflecting their bad moods.

    ¡°Honey, think clearly about this. If you don¡¯t want to, then we just won¡¯t go to the banquet,¡± Mommy Lin said to Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. ¡°They already know that I¡¯m back in Britain. If I still don¡¯t show up, the Queen will me the family. At a period like this, there¡¯s no need to anger the Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mommy knows that you are very mature and always look at the bigger picture. Don¡¯t listen to your grandpa and the other rtives. What your dad wants to tell you is that, if you are unwilling, it would rather throw away the entirepany. We can just all migrate to Huaxia.¡±

    Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. ¡°What would be the use of that? Even if we go to another country, without any background, I will still attract trouble.¡±

    Mommy Lin asked, ¡°Little Cheng is still not back? The banquet¡¯s about to start, and the little brat is gone too.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°He¡¯s probably with his brother-inw right now.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine too, he¡¯s still not here, but I will still be full of hope. I know he¡¯s definitely hard at work trying to find a way. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s be my instinct to trust him. I trust that he has the temper of Uncle Xu, and he will definitely prove himself to our family.¡±

    Mommy Lin: ¡°That¡¯s what your dad said too.¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately turned around and asked her mom with a smile, ¡°Mom, what do you think of my dress today?¡±

    ¡°Beautiful!¡± Mommy Lin kindly smiled and praised, ¡°Enough for a country to fall for you. Your appearance will definitely stun the crowd and make those princesses embarrassed.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I¡¯m not wearing to show those people. To be honest, Xu Cheng¡¯s probably never seen me in a formal dress before. I don¡¯t know if he ever paid attention to me when I attended award ceremonies, but tonight, I know he wille. I will wait for him in my most beautiful dress. I won¡¯t dance no matter who invites me, because I will only be waiting for him!¡±

    In the sky, Lin Lei checked the time and asked the pilot, ¡°Can you fly a bit faster?¡±

    The pilot bitterly smiled. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s an airne, not a car... I can¡¯t just speed with no limit, I have to follow the rules too.¡±

    They were already above London, but the ne still had to circle around while it waited for a runway to free up so that it cannd.

    Lin Lei looked at Xu Cheng in daze and asked, ¡°Brother-in-Law, what... are you doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng was just putting on a parachute. ¡°See you in a bit.¡±

    And he opened the gate and jumped.

 Chapter 279.1 - Banquet (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 279: Banquet (Part one)</b>

    ¨C The tinum Pce ¨C

    It was the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet, and it would definitely be a very lively night. In addition to the political leaders of the country that came to celebrate, the powerful and rich families in the continent were also invited.

    The parking lot was packed full with luxury cars.

    In the evening, the tinum Pce was already covered in magnificent golden lights.

    Each car that drove in would undergo routine inspections by the soldiers before being let in, where the valet would then take their car and a server would lead them into the luxurious and spacious main hall.

    Lin Chuxue sat in the family limo, expressionless. Her quiet face was cold yet morous, and only her mother knew that whenever she became nervous, she would rest her hands on her knees, tightly grabbing onto her dress when she was sitting down.

    When she ced her arm around her mom¡¯s and got out of the car, she had her head lowered. When those gentle and slender eyshes slightly lifted, those blue eyes as tender as water seemed to have softened the hearts of every man in sight.

    They were stunned by her beauty.

    When she was just 15, she was identally photographed by the media, and her beauty immediately went viral on all media and she received the title of the Rose of Britain. As time passed, she only got prettier, and as someone who didn¡¯t like to appear in public, her photos sneaked by paparazzi were even hyped to ridiculously high prices, being in hot demand by those young and rich admirers of hers. A painter did an oil painting of her, and it was even sold for over a million pounds, also making the painter famous. Lin Chuxue was one of the rare girls of the upper ss that was conservative and rarely went to social parties, and that was the most ideal mate selection criteria for most aristocrats and young heirs of Britain. Upon hearing that she would also be attending the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet tonight, many youngsters especially followed their parents over to attend as well. The banquet this year was a lot more lively since there were a lot more people, especially powerful and wealthy bachelors under 30.

    When Lin Chuxue walked in with her mother behind her father on the red carpet, she immediately became the beautiful scenery in the eyes of those youngsters. Apanied with the blue tube top dress and those pure blue eyes, she looked like an elfing out of a medieval epic, so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t look away from her, all wanting to take such a stunner home and treasure her forever.

    The Third Prince, Will, was carrying a red wine ss and chatting with his friends. After hearing the crowd eximing at something, he looked towards the entrance and saw Lin Chuxue walking in with her parents. Instantly, she became the focus of everyone inside the pce.

    Will¡¯s eyes were basically glowing, and he became more and more determined to get Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Looks like you have quite a lot ofpetition.¡± His friend said, ¡°Tsk tsk, Will, if it weren¡¯t us not being lucky enough to have a good background, who wouldn¡¯t want to have this kind of treasure?¡±

    His other friend sneered, ¡°Even for Will, there is still a lot ofpetition. Those young rich heirs¡¯ family assets are probably in the tens of billions of pounds, and god knows what kind of means they will use to get her.¡±

    Will sneered. ¡°If I can be the crown prince, would those people still dare topete with me?¡±

    The crown prince would be the sessor of the King for this country.

    When the actual crown prince saw Lin Chuxue walking in, his eyes also shed with a hint a greed, but he sighed, ¡°Such a pity, I wasn¡¯t born at the right time.¡±

    He was indeed a lot older than the Third Prince, almost reaching 40 this year, so it would obviously be a bit inappropriate for them to be together.

    Beside him, a good friend of hisughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your wife hear this, or she¡¯s probably going to start a big fight with you. But this Nicole is indeed a beauty of the century, and it¡¯s no wonder that so many heirs of thergestpanies in the country want to marry her. Well, you still have your chance. Once you be the King, you can still have her.¡±

    The crown prince mocked himself and sneered, ¡°It would be toote. This royal family, if the older generation doesn¡¯t pass, the younger generation won¡¯t be able to take over the throne. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that. Look at that Will, even though he doesn¡¯t really have power, he has freedom, and as brothers, we have to clean up his mess. We take the Royal Family¡¯s reputation very seriously, so we definitely won¡¯t let any scandals leak that would damage our reputation. As for power, it¡¯s just a joke. If that old thing lives to 80 years old, I would be f-cking 50 by then. And by then, Nicole would most likely be married and even have kids, and I also wouldn¡¯t be able to divorce the one at home because it¡¯s forbidden! Speaking of being the crown prince, Will¡¯s life is actually a lot better. If I can trade ces with Will right now, I would not hesitate.¡±

 Chapter 279.2 - Banquet (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 279: Banquet (Part two)</b>

    A big influential family¡¯s head came over with his eldest son to greet Lin Guiren. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Lin.¡±

    Lin Guiren shook his hand. ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°I heard the Lin Corporation is in some kind of a financial crisis? If you need help, just let me know. We should definitely hang out more, the two of our families, am I right?¡±

    The eldest son standing behind him basically had his eyes glued onto Lin Chuxue, and Lin Chuxue just had a polite smile on with her arms around her mother¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m already working on a solution. Thanks but there¡¯s no need to be concerned for us anymore, Mr. Jenkins.¡± Lin Guiren smiled.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Jenkins smiled. ¡°But I heard that yourpany needs at least a couple billion euros toe back to life. You guys do jewelry, and because of you, yourpany has a very big market in Asia. We also really want to expand into those countries that are developing especially quickly. In fact, as an oilpany, weck anything but money. How about this? Let us join forces?¡±

    Lin Guirenughed. ¡°Since your family is sitting on rich oil reserves, why do you want to deploy into other industries?¡±

    ¡°You also know that right now with the advancement in technology, there are already electric cars. Who knows how much longer oil can keep its high price tag for. On the other hand, we are really optimistic about the jewelry industry,¡± Jenkins smiled and said.

    ¡°I can let you know if we need help down the road, but I think we will have to pass on that offer for now,¡± Lin Guiren said.

    After briefly dealing with the oil family, Lin Guiren was greeted by another family, and it was the mediapany led by Terry. He smiled as he walked over and greeted, ¡°Mr. Lin, you are not still angry about the media outlets under mypany always exposing scandals on your familypany¡¯s jewellery quality, right?¡±

    Lin Guiren put on a fake smile and shook hands with him. ¡°Of course not. There was indeed quality issues on some of our products. You also know that the reason we are able topete with all the luxury jewelrypanies in the M Nation is because of our advantage of using jadeite as raw material. However, for the past few years, we indeed ended up purchasing some jadeite that weren¡¯t as high quality as we expected. Our stock prices fell, and we can¡¯t really me anyone for it.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mr. Lin. You have alreadye so far, you definitely wouldn¡¯t let yourpany copse, right? If you need anything, just ask.¡± Terryughed as he left with his son.

    Terry¡¯s eldest son was so lost in looking at Lin Chuxue that he even forgot to talk.

    Seeing them walk away, Lin Chuxue then asked her dad, ¡°It¡¯s them that blew up the scandal at ourpany, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s able to stand up tall against other families that are worth several times more than them, and it¡¯s all because he controls the media of Britain. It¡¯s very easy for him to stink up someone¡¯s reputation, and in this kind of situation, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it unless he has a strongwork in the government and Royal Family,¡± Lin Guiren said.

    Mommy Lin sighed. ¡°They also gave us an offer. Aside from the financial support, they will also open up a tform to promote our brand.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s cold face showed no emotion. ¡°I would rather marry the third prince and let them fight with each other.¡±

    Mommy Lin: ¡°So Terry and his family would think of anything to prevent you from marrying the third prince. It¡¯s already no secret that they nned out the whole scandal and exposed us. They were also scared that we would get big and out of their control.¡±

    Just then, a graceful elder woman appeared on the spiral stairway.

    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen has arrived!¡±

    All the guests in the hall gathered over.

    The pce door also gradually closed. Seeing the doors slowly close, Lin Chuxue became a bit flustered.

 Chapter 280.1 - Xu Cheng, What Should I do? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 280: Xu Cheng, What Should I do? (Part one)</b>

    The queen slowly walked down the stairs with a group of officials from the British Empire following her down.

    When she walked over, some delegates of other countries in Europe came forward to greet them.

    With thepany of many princes and princesses, the queen greeted the guests one after another. She was pretty old now, and she was still very friendly towards all.

    She smiled and thanked all the distinguished guests, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to everyone foring to attend my 88th birthday. Every one of you all are familiar faces, let¡¯s all rx and enjoy the evening.¡±

    Then, with the help of someone by her arm, she went to the sofa and began chatting with some of the government officials.

    There were plenty of booze and snacks tonight, and many people came with gifts. They all went to the sofa and greeted the queen before they handed up their gifts, and the olddy was very happy.

    Will brought someone that carried a ss case covered by a white piece of cloth, and it made people wonder what was inside. He walked to the queen and also saluted, ¡°Grandma, I prepared a gift for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Will¡¯s gift had always been the best every year, what did you prepare this year for Grandma? Let Grandma see.¡±

    Will smiled proudly. Just like what Crown Prince Ace said, Will was way too free, and without the stress of being the crown prince, he naturally didn¡¯t have much to worry about when making friends and taking in bribes. So, every year, his gift would be super luxurious.

    He gestured, and the royal soldier lifted up the white cloth. Inside the ss case, a majestic crown covered in pearls and jewels was shining brightly there, and everyone at the scene eximed.

    ¡±Isn¡¯t this... a crown from the previous century? I remember seeing it in history books.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this crown before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also think I¡¯ve seen it before. I think it was at thest exhibition at France¡¯s Fontainebleau Pce.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, isn¡¯t this the crown of Napoleon III?¡±

    Seeing everyone¡¯s interest piqued, Willughed. ¡°The real crown was lost in the war, and awhile ago, this was stolen from the Fontainebleau Pce, and I looked around and spent a lot of time and effort before being able to get my hands on this. Although it¡¯s just a replica, it still doesn¡¯t affect its precious collection value. I know my grandma loves collecting crowns, so here it is, I¡¯ve added this piece to your collection for your 89th birthday!¡±

    The Queen of Ennd grinned and was very happy. It seemed like she was particrly interested in this gift out of all that were gifted to her that night.

    ¡°Nice, nice, Will, you really put a lot of heart into this gift, and Grandma really likes it. Grandma will ept your gift. Tell Grandma a wish of yours, and Grandma will try my best to fulfill it.¡±

    Right as she said that, the Lin Family¡¯s faces changed.

    A glimpse of joy appeared in Will¡¯s eyes, as he felt he got exactly what he wanted.

    Terry¡¯s family¡¯s faces also drastically changed, especially when they saw the crown in Will¡¯s hands. Terry¡¯s eldest son was also furious. ¡°This thief, it¡¯s indeed him that stole our stuff!¡±

    Terry¡¯s face also looked like he was just fed sh-t in his mouth.

    Then, Will said to the queen, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m also not young anymore, I want Grandma to be a witness for my proposal.¡±

 Chapter 280.2 - Xu Cheng, What Should I do? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 280: Xu Cheng, What Should I do? (Part two)</b>

    The queen was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh? You have someone you like already? Tell Grandma, Grandma will be the witness of your proposal.¡±

    Will was delighted. He immediately said in a gentleman-like manner: ¡°Grandma, the person I like is actually at this banquet. I want to marry the Lin Family¡¯s daughter, Nicole.¡±

    The crowd immediately began discussing among themselves.

    Terry¡¯s eldest son was anxious. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t let the Lin Family raise up for sure, or our family will be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡± Terry held down his son.

    Lin Chuxue immediately became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, including Her Majesty the Queen.

    The Queen looked down at the Lin Family and smiled as she said, ¡°My grandson is a kind and responsible young man. Mr. Lin, what do you think about this marriage?¡±

    Lin Guiren and his wife¡¯s faces weren¡¯t looking too well. Lin Guiren was just about to politely reject it, but Third Prince didn¡¯t give him the chance and immediately said to the queen, ¡°Nicole already agreed, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The Queen happily looked at Lin Chuxue. Will immediately looked at Lin Guiren and gave a warning look.

    Those side family members of the big Lin Family immediately began sucking up to the Royal Family. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, Nicole had already agreed to Prince Will¡¯s proposal. But after all, Nicole likes things to be more romantic, and the Third Prince also wants to have everyone witness this happy moment, so here we are before you, Your Majesty, hoping that you can give the couple your blessing.¡±

    The queenughed happily. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case. I was just surprised, Nicole had been the center of attention since young, and I¡¯ve always been curious who was the man she like. It turned out that my grandson Will has the blessing of receiving her love. The Rose of Britain ultimately marries into the Royal Family, this is an event to be celebrated, and I would definitely give my blessings. Nicole, do you really ept Will¡¯s proposal?¡±

    Will immediately went down on one knee before Lin Chuxue, ¡°Nicole, will you marry me?¡±

    As he said, he took out a wedding ring box from the pocket of his suit, with his eyes looking straight at Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue looked at him, then at the others around her. She pursed her lips and originally wanted to decline, but then, she saw her grandpa and those other side family members casting pleading looks at her, with a hint of warning.

    Lin Guiren was just about to talk, but his father-inw held him back and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t want to save thepany anymore?¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°But I won¡¯t save it with my daughter¡¯s happiness.¡±

    Then, in front of everyone, he said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t agree with this marriage!¡±

    The crowd immediately reacted.

    The Queen frowned, and Will¡¯s face also darkened.

    The Queen asked, ¡°Why not? Since both sides have already agreed, and it¡¯s the business of the younger generation, we should be more lenient and let the kids make the decisions. After all, Nicole is already 24 years old, she¡¯s not that young anymore.¡±

    Lin Guiren slowly said, ¡°What I meant is, after all, our blood is not noble enough, and Nicole may not be worthy of Prince WIll.¡±

    Will: ¡°Even if Nicole¡¯s a refugee or beggar, I will still marry her.¡±

    Lin Guiren secretly cursed, F-ck off, if it isn¡¯t because of my daughter¡¯s face, would you still be willing to marry her?

    ¡°Then we should also ask Nicole. Since it¡¯s about the freedom of love between young people, you should ask for her opinion,¡± Lin Guiren said and he looked at Lin Chuxue, giving her a look encouragement, telling her that her father would support her no matter what decision she made.

    Lin Chuxue had been pursing her lips, and at that moment, she subconsciously turned to look at the door of the pce.

    Xu Cheng, what should I do?

 Chapter 281.1 - Iâ€™m Her Husband (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 281: I¡¯m Her Husband (Part one)</b>

    When Xu Cheng arrived at the tinum Pce, the royal guards stopped him.

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of Lin Guiren¡¯s family, you can get my information and verify it in the system,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The guard nodded and asked for his passport number. Xu Cheng gave it, and the system indeed verified his uncle-nephew rtionship with Lin Guiren.

    The guard pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You are not dressed appropriately, you can¡¯t go in.¡±

    Xu Cheng was getting impatient. ¡°Today¡¯s the Queen¡¯s birthday, not a Congress meeting. She¡¯s already so old, so she obviously hopes that everyone enjoys their time at her birthday party rather than be formal. Don¡¯t you know the elder¡¯s feelings?¡±

    After hearing what Xu Cheng said, the two guards became a bit hesitant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a private party, didn¡¯t you see that there¡¯s no media? That means she doesn¡¯t want her party to be formal.¡±

    ¡°Fine, just go in then.¡° The guard pursed his lips and let him in.

    Xu Cheng directly ran towards the pce, and he realized that the big door to the pce was already closed.

    The 4 guards at the door said, ¡°The banquet has already started, those that arete can no longer attend.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I have to go in.¡±

    The guards nced at the thick iron gate of the tinum Pce,ughed, and mocked, ¡°It¡¯s an electronic door, and you need a password to open. We don¡¯t have it, so if you want to go in, you can only push it open yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the majestic door that was five meters tall, and then he used his prating vision to see what was going on inside.

    ¨C In the evening banquet hall ¨C

    Lin Chuxue was standing there, seeming to be struggling with a decision. The third prince was on one knee, while the other admirers of Chuxue and the big Lin Family were holding their breaths, waiting for her answer.

    The big hall was silent for a moment, and then chatting sounded one after another, while all eyes were on Lin Chuxue.

    Someone was asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t she run away with someone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she disappeared for a few years. I heard she went to a different country, but I don¡¯t know why she came back.¡±

    ¡°Probably because she went through enough hardship and felt it was better to just marry into the Royal Family. Women are all the same.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably. I also heard that her family¡¯s going through some financial crisis, so this is probably an arranged marriage. And if that¡¯s the case, then the Lin Family will probably rise again.¡±

    Someone immediately sneered, ¡°Rise my azz, it still depends on who they are arranging the marriage with. That Third Prince, with no power and no money, what¡¯s the use of marrying him? He himself basically fools around all day and doesn¡¯t do anything productive, the Lin Family would at most stink their own name by doing the arranged marriage with him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Nicole is that kind of girl. I think she most likely came back because of the family crisis. That¡¯s how most wealthy families are, daughters are like life-saving straws, not to mention when more than half of the rich and powerful heirs wants to marry the Lin Family¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Lin Chuxue heard the discussions of people around her, and after a while, she looked at the Queen and slowly said, ¡°Sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t!¡±

    The ring box in Will¡¯s hand suddenly fell out of his hand as he looked at Lin Chuxue in disbelief. His face darkened and he said to Lin Chuxue in a quiet voice, ¡°Have you thought about what will happen to your family? You don¡¯t want to save your family¡¯s business anymore?¡±

 Chapter 281.2 - Iâ€™m Her Husband (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 281: I¡¯m Her Husband (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue took a deep breath. Then, she looked up with courage and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve left Britain for 5 years, but I came back because I want to tell everyone that I¡¯m actually married already. My husband¡¯s very good to me, and he loves me a lot. So, Your Majesty, I can¡¯t go against my heart and deceive you and marry Prince Will. I love my husband very much as well, and I think he¡¯s a man as great as my father! I don¡¯t regret marrying him.¡±

    The whole crowd was dumbfounded and silent because theypletely didn¡¯t expect those words to being out of Lin Chuxue¡¯s mouth. What was more shocking was that, she was actually married? What kind of man would make this goddess willingly marry him?

    Will¡¯s whole face was dark. He didn¡¯t expect that Lin Chuxue wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him at thest moment. Didn¡¯t she want to save her family¡¯s business? She actually humiliated him in front of so many people. He just said to everyone that Lin Chuxue already agreed to her proposal. Wasn¡¯t that basically a p to his face?

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s rtives on her mother¡¯s side were all dumbfounded. Her auntie directly walked out and,ughed awkwardly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her joking around, she might just be too nervous. Prince Will, just give her a little bit of breathing room, your sudden proposal probably scared her. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s talking about anymore. What husband? Nicole, how much did you drink already?¡±

    Will also forced out a smile as he tried to ease the atmosphere and make himself not look as humiliated. ¡°Nicole, are you alright? How much did you drink? Grandma, just marry Nicole to me.¡±

    ¡°What marry! Marriage and love is free!¡± Lin Chuxue reiterated her stance, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, I already joined my husband¡¯s nationality. Right now, I¡¯m a citizen of Huaxia, and please respect me as a married woman. I¡¯m someone with a husband already, how can I speak of marrying another man? Please also respect my husband.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue actually bravely looked at everyone that were absolutely silent right now. However, her palms were already covered in sweat, and she really felt like she was about to faint. Just now, she felt like she used up all energy and courage to say what she just said!

    After all, she still couldn¡¯t just put aside Xu Cheng and pretend to be a saint to sacrifice herself for whatever ¡°greater good¡±. She thought she should give Xu Cheng a chance, even if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t end uping in the end, she was still not afraid even if she was punished for acting like this in front of the Queen. Xu Cheng was right, she was his wife, both emotionally and byw. She would be disrespecting him if she were to marry someone else, and it was not right for her to even have that kind of though!

    Just at that moment, Xu Cheng used all of his energy and pushed open the gigantic and majestic iron gate, and the jaws of the guards outside almost dropped upon seeing this.

    After pushing open the gate, Xu Cheng shouted to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m her husband, Xu Cheng!¡±

    His voice was very loud and it echoed in the ears of everyone in the hall.

    He didn¡¯t attend this event in formal attire. It was just a simple coat, T-shirt, and jeans, and his hair was all pushed up since, you know, he just jumped off a ne. The corner of his mouth also had a wound from fighting, and there were also a few scratches on his clothes. It was safe to conclude that he wasn¡¯t in his best shape.

    But just by standing there, he immediately calmed down Lin Chuxue¡¯s flustered heart. For some unknown reason, this kind of feeling of dependence was already deeply ingrained in her heart. Just like when they were young, whenever something happened, those that wanted to bully her or take advantage of her would immediately get beaten up and run away when Xu Cheng appeared. And towards her, he would always have the innocent smile.

 Chapter 282.1 - How Much Are You Selling? I Will Take Them All (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 282: How Much Are You Selling? I Will Take Them All (Part one)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡±

    The sentence sounded throughout the entire venue, and it was basically a p on the head to everyone that wanted to marry Lin Chuxue.

    The guards originally wanted to drag Xu Cheng out, but the Queen waved her hand and they immediately stopped their actions.

    Xu Cheng walked over, step by step, and Lin Chuxue¡¯s maternal rtives immediately became anxious. Especially her auntie, who directly jumped out and said, ¡°Who are you? What nonsense are you bbering about?¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he walked forward, ¡°The one bbering nonsense is you. In order to seek personal gains, you sold out your family, and what¡¯s more shameless is that Nicole isn¡¯t even your daughter. You people are really something else. But, if you were going to sell Nicole, why didn¡¯t you all ask me first? I¡¯m her husband, and we are legally married in Huaxia. Now, tell the Queen, are you trying to deceive the Queen?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s auntie¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°You are speaking nonsense! You said you are married to Nicole, where¡¯s the marriage certificate and wedding photo then? Huh? Where¡¯s your betrothal gift? Also none?¡±

    Speaking of this, she suddenly became a lot more confident in her voice. She scanned the crowd and sneered at Xu Cheng, ¡°Maybe everyone doesn¡¯t know who this brat is. He¡¯s just an ungrateful snake. Does everyone still remember the Lin Family¡¯s foster boy?¡±

    In fact, many of the youngsters in the same generation already recognized Xu Cheng, but they just weren¡¯t certain. But after Lin Chuxue¡¯s auntie said that, they all immediately eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the little b-stard child? The one that always followed Lin Chuxue around?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember now, that one that was leeching off of the Lin Family? I heard he was the only guy that had no background and no money but was still allowed to study at the aristocratic school. He was such a quirk.¡±

    ¡°That guy¡¯s face is indeed really thick, leeching off the host¡¯s family and also taking the daughter away too. That¡¯s just next level leeching, he didn¡¯t even look into the mirror to see if he¡¯s worthy of being Nicole¡¯s husband.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Did he use some kind of witchcraft from the East on Nicole or something? She could¡¯ve gotten together with anyone, yet she chose that peasant? He¡¯s not even worthy of being Nicole¡¯s servant.¡±

    ¡°I kind of feel bad for Mr. Lin now... He adopted an orphan, yet that orphan ended up taking his daughter away. Hahaha, if this news gets out, who would still dare to adopt kids in the future.¡±

    That chitchat dragged Lin Chuxue¡¯s face down.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like what you guys said, please don¡¯t specte if you know nothing about the situation.¡±

    ¡°Are they wrong though?¡± Her auntie sneered and turned to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything wrong, Xu Cheng¡¯s just an ungrateful wolf, he ate and lived in the Lin Family, and the Lin Family was being so good to him. If he really wants to repay the Lin Family for the good deeds they¡¯ve done for him, he shouldn¡¯t have made you run away with him. He¡¯s pulling you down!¡±

    ¡°Have you said enough?!¡± Lin Guiren couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He said to everyone, ¡°Nicole is indeed married to my boy, Xu Cheng. Besides, he¡¯s not an outsider, his father and I go way back, and we had arranged this marriage before the kids were even born! Xu Cheng grew up in my family, used my money, and ate my rice, and my whole family¡¯s okay with that, so outsiders aren¡¯t qualified to make anyments. Marrying him was also my daughter¡¯s choice, and they have the freedom to choose who to love and marry! Just now, I didn¡¯t want to deceive the Royal Family, and that¡¯s why I said I don¡¯t agree to let my daughter marry Prince Will.¡±

 Chapter 282.2 - How Much Are You Selling? I Will Take Them All (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 282: How Much Are You Selling? I Will Take Them All (Part two)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Will¡¯s face became dark and cold as he said, enunciating each word, ¡°What you are saying now is even more serious than deceiving the Royal Family!¡±

    He then turned to Xu Cheng, narrowed his eyes, and a cold light shed past his eyes. ¡°Xu Cheng, you don¡¯t deserve Nicole, do you know that? If it wasn¡¯t for your dad and Mr. Lin making the arranged marriage, you aren¡¯t even qualified to appear in Nicole¡¯s life! Just look at you, no money, no power, what do you have to give Nicole happiness?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s auntie echoed, ¡°Your Royal Highness, rest assured. We, the elders of the family,pletely don¡¯t acknowledge the marriage. Besides, Nicole still kept her innocence (TL note: virginity). Even though Xu Cheng tricked Nicole into running away with him, from our investigation, Nicole had been living on her own and making money to support herself during these years in Huaxia, and Xu Cheng never lived up to any of the responsibilities as a husband. The two never even lived together. He never held a wedding with Nicole, nor had he given the Lin Family any betrothal gift.¡±

    Then, more members of the Lin Family on the mother¡¯s side beganing out. ¡°Right, this brat is poor and has no ability, he only knows how to y with woman. We all don¡¯t acknowledge him as a part of our family.¡±

    Lin Guiren said in a deep voice, ¡°As her father, they just need my acknowledgement. There¡¯s no need to seek approval from you guys!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Lin Guiren¡¯s father-inw pointed at him furiously and threatened, ¡°You want us to leave thepany and sell our shares then?¡±

    Lin Guiren was a bit dumbfounded, and he immediately looked a bit unnatural. If the major shareholders began selling shares of thepany at this time, it would really be adding oil to the fire. He really regretted lending those people a hand in the past. Since they were his wife¡¯s family, he allowed them to take shares in hispany, but thenter on, these guys just became a bunch of leechers that couldn¡¯t do anything right but create problems for thepany. The product quality problem this time was also caused by the carelessness of these people.

    Seeing her man in a dilemma, Mommy Lin directly stepped out and said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to sell? Stand out right now and sell then. As the wife of the chairman, I hereby tell you, get the f-ck out of thepany right now if you want!¡±

    Her side of the family was absolutely stunned. They never knew that the Mommy Lin that had always been kind and didn¡¯t get involved in things would also have such domineering side inside of her.

    ¡°Very well! Very well! You two want to do this then? It¡¯s such a shame that we raised you up!¡± Mommy Lin¡¯s father even began to tremble from rage.

    Mommy Lin said with a cold face, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s enough. Without Big Brother Ren, you guys would still be living in the suburbs instead of enjoying life in a big city like London! People must have a conscience and need to know to be grateful. I¡¯ve already had enough over the years from how you all treated my Big Brother Ren!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! No matter how much you guys sell, I will take them all!¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng said in a deep voice.

    ¡°You?¡± The old man directly snorted. ¡°You are just a beggar, it¡¯s already good enough for the Lin Family to give you some bread and raise you up, you actually think you can buy our shares? Do you even have the money?¡±

    ¡°A guy that couldn¡¯t afford betrothal gifts and only dares to trick woman to run away with him, where would you get the money?¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s auntie mocked as well.

    Xu Cheng sneered in response. ¡°Just cut to the chase, how much are your shares worth?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s auntieughed condescendingly, ¡°You peasant, do you even know howpany shares worth? Even though the stock price went down, it still has a market cap of 4 billion, and all of usbined has 35% of the shares! The moment we sell, thepany¡¯s stock price can drop as much as 30% due to fear of insider sales! If we just sell 20%, that¡¯s 1.4 billion euro already. Listen carefully, it¡¯s 1.4 billion! Euros! Not your yuan! Not to mention 1.4 billion, can you even show me 100 million? I can lower the standard for you, but do you even have that much money?¡±

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°Okay, I will take it.¡±

 Chapter 283.1 - She Stays! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 283: She Stays! (Part one)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    His words were so simple, yet they stunned everyone in the Lin Family.

    But, it didn¡¯t seem like Xu Cheng was joking. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say I didn¡¯t give any betrothal gifts? Fine. Tonight, I will give it to the Lin Family.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out Lin Lei¡¯s card from his bag, waved it, and said, ¡°There is 3.3 billion euros transferred over from the M Nation on this card. It should be more than enough to take your 1.4 billion euro worth of shares.¡±

    He said as he ced the card into Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand, and he gave her a reassuring smile.

    Lin Chuxue reached out and felt the cut on Xu Cheng¡¯s lips, and she bitterly smiled, her heart aching a little. ¡°You did it?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°You always chose to believe me ever since we were young, why aren¡¯t you so determined now? Both of us didn¡¯t change, did we?¡± Xu Cheng gently looked at her with a warm smile.

    She also put on a rare smile and nodded hard. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed! I didn¡¯t even cheat on you mentally!¡±

    ¡°You did very well, and this card is my reward for my awesome wife.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    Mommy Lin¡¯s side of the family was in disbelief. ¡°Just because you said there is 3.3 billion, there¡¯s 3.3 billion? You think it¡¯s that easy to make that much money?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and looked at those people. ¡°In my eyes, money is just a number. The 3.3 billion is not all the betrothal gift I¡¯m giving to Nicole. In the future, I will let you guys bear witness that what I¡¯m giving her is the whole world!¡¯

    Lin Chuxue stood there and looked at Xu Cheng in daze. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t seen men boast before, but it was her first time seeing someone boast to her in front of all the nobles and royals in the country. Besides, Xu Cheng never made empty promises, and since he promised it, he would treat it as his life-long goal to fulfill it.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes were slightly red.

    Her aunt looked at the executive of thergest bank in Britain in the crowd and went over and asked, ¡°Check that card of his and see if there¡¯s really 3.3 billion in it.¡±

    That executive nodded as he walked over, politely took the card from Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand, and made a call. On the other end of the call, his assistant said, ¡°Boss, there was indeed a big transfer a few hours ago from the M Nation, totalling to 3.3 billion, and the source is all legitimate.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone on Mommy Lin¡¯s side of the family were all shocked.

    Even Will didn¡¯t think that Xu Cheng could actually get this much money!

    The executive handed the card to Lin Chuxue, and she then handed the card to her father, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the betrothal gift from your son-inw.¡±

    Lin Guiren directlyughed as he took the card and nodded. Then, he said to all of those rtives, ¡°Your stocks, if you are selling, I will take them all!¡±

    With this money, why would he still fear to not be able to get back on his feet? He would even be able to use this chance to throw out all the leeches of thepany. It was really two birds one stone!

    His father-inw just stood there with his chest pumping up and down, almost having a heart attack. Mommy Lin¡¯s sister was justpletely dumbfounded as she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After taking care of those rtives that looked down on him, Xu Cheng looked around at the nobles and young heirs present and said in a loud voice, ¡°I admit to everything you guys said about me before. Whether it¡¯s background or qualification in the past, I indeed didn¡¯t deserve Nicole. But today, I¡¯m standing here to announce to you that, this woman is mine from now on! If anyone dares to think about taking advantage of my woman in the future, I will defend my marriage and family at all cost, no matter who I¡¯m up against.¡±

 Chapter 283.2 - She Stays! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 283: She Stays! (Part two)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Someone immediately sneered, ¡°You are a yellow peasant from Huaxia, and you abducted the Rose of Britain. Now, you still dare to say such big words? Do you really want to challenge the nobles? Huh? You ignorant peasant!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a noble?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the young man that was talking with anger. ¡°Speaking of assets, can you stand out andpare yourself to the peasant you are referring to me as? Can you take out a billion euro that you made yourself? Let me ask you, why do you call yourself as a noble? In the era of value creation, you produce no value for your family and society, so what exactly makes you better than normal civilians? Your soul? Or your noble character?¡¯

    ¡°You!¡± The young man was furious but was at a loss for words to respond.

    Third Prince Will¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Those titles are given by the country¡¯s royal family. What is it, you want to question the royalty too? Do you want to pick a fight against the nobles and the royalty now?¡±

    Xu Cheng said faintly, ¡°I won¡¯t provoke those that leave me alone. But for those that provoke me, I won¡¯t let them off the hook!¡±

    Crown Prince: ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you didn¡¯t greet Her Majesty the Queen properly when you saw her? Mr. Xu, do you really want to show no respect to the pce and the Queen?¡±

    Xu Cheng then looked up at the elderlydy on a higher floor. Seeing her looking at him with sharp eyes, he responded with a sharp look as well, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a citizen of Huaxia, I won¡¯t kneel in front of the royalty of other countries.¡±

    ¡°Huaxia?¡± The queen nonchntly murmured. ¡°Oh, you mean one of the weakest countries in Asia? To be honest, if we go back to the second World War era, you were all just prisoners.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled not humbly nor haughtily, ¡°Then going back to the great Tang Dynasty 600 years ago, you guys were probably just a bunch of uneducated barbarians and peasants.¡±

    Those British nobles and government officials immediately all became furious.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t scared at all as he kept on talking, ¡°Thank you all for helping the people of Huaxia remember the dark history we went through, it¡¯s what makes our nation always strive to get stronger. We aren¡¯t like the Wei Nation that doesn¡¯t even have the courage to face its history. But if you really want to talk about nobility and royalty, inparison to Huaxia¡¯s 5000 years of history, I¡¯m sorry but you are really the uncultured ones. We are a polite nation, so we won¡¯t go around and call other people peasants like you are all doing, but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have temper!¡±

    Lin Chuxue and Lin Guiren both looked at Xu Cheng in astonishment and horror. Theypletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to dare to argue with the crowd like this.

    Lin Guiren was worried if Xu Cheng could still walk out from here. But to be honest, it was so satisfying to hear what Xu Cheng said! If it wasn¡¯t because he already moved to this country and got married and settled down, he would¡¯ve talked back already, just like him.

    ¡°Guards! Arrest this tyrant that scorns royalty and sentence him to death!¡± Prince Will immediately pointed at Xu Cheng and called upon the guards at the gate.

    Lin Chuxue immediately stepped forward to be in front of Xu Cheng. ¡°Kill me first if you are going to kill him!¡±

    The Queen raised his arm. ¡°Wait.¡±

    The guards stopped.

    The Queen looked at Xu Cheng with a smile. ¡°Temper? Just with your hot blood? Young man, when you country was getting whipped by other nations, there were also other young men like you that went onto the streets and protested, but what was the result? They were still at the mercy of other nations. It¡¯s good to be patriotic, but remember to use your brain too. Today¡¯s my birthday, and I don¡¯t want to see blood. You can leave now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not here to attend your birthday party, I¡¯m just here to get my wife to go home for dinner. My apologies.¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he pulled on Lin Chuxue¡¯s wrist and turned to go.

    At this moment, the Queen domineeringlymanded, ¡°She stays!¡±

 Chapter 284.1 - You are All a Bunch of Garbage! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 284: You are All a Bunch of Garbage! (Part one)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart thumped, and she said to Xu Cheng with a pale-face, ¡°You can go first, don¡¯t worry. Thepany¡¯s fine now, and no one can force me to do anything. Other than you, I won¡¯t marry anyone.¡±

    Xu Cheng ignored Lin Chuxue but turned to the Queen and asked, ¡°May I ask, why can¡¯t she leave?¡±

    The Queen replied, ¡°You are not a citizen of our country, I can¡¯t govern you, nor do I care to acknowledge you. But, Nicole is a citizen of our country. Isn¡¯t she your wife? Then we will just let her ept the punishment for your recklessness.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Old woman, you really know how to y. Why don¡¯t you just directly negotiate with me? Why would you put a woman in a difficult situation? You are a woman too, you should know that a man that loves a woman would never have the heart to put her through any pain. Or, have you never met a man like that, and that¡¯s why your heart is as cold as stone?¡±

    The Queen looked at Xu Cheng expressionlessly and said, ¡°You can also walk out with her, but would you like to try walking out from her, with her?¡±

    Lin Chuxue panicked. ¡°Hurry and go!¡±

    At this moment, they heard the Queen say, word for word, ¡°Your marriage certificate in Huaxia is not acknowledged in our country, and since Nicole¡¯s still a citizen of my country, I hereby announce that Nicole will be married to my grandson, Prince Will.¡±

    Will immediately became excited as he straightened up his chest. Now, he was not afraid of any opponent with his grandma having his back.

    Upon hearing this, Xu Cheng sneered and turned around, guarding Lin Chuxue behind him. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the young man before him. ¡°You want to steal my wife? Which one of you guys are qualified? Come up and try.¡±

    Will had already tolerated Xu Cheng for awhile. He directly walked over and said, ¡°Do you still remember the punch you threw at me back in highschool?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forget it. Not only have I hit you, but those ¡®gentlemen¡¯ in the crowd that had thoughts about Nicole were also beaten up by me as well. You can all raise your hands.¡±

    Those nobles and rich heirs all looked at him in rage.

    Most of them had thought about getting together with Lin Chuxue before, but they were all taught a tough lesson by Xu Cheng.

    Seeing that those people didn¡¯t raise their hand or stand out, Xu Chengughed. ¡°Look, these are the so called nobles and rich heirs. They don¡¯t even have the guts to admit the things they had done before. But it¡¯s true, you guys are scared of being embarrassed, so just be like the turtles you are and hide in your shell.¡±

    Then, those ssmates from back then all stood out, furious.

    Xu Cheng pointed at them and said, ¡°Come, take a look at these monsters. Who are their parents? Let me tell you all what your sons have done back in school. They are just a bunch of b-stards that use despicable means to bully the weak. Gentlemen? Even a peasant like me knew more about being a gentlemen than you. Even a goddess like Lin Chuxue would be targeted time after time after time by you and she finally became afraid of upper ss society, making her so fearful that she would rather leave the country with me. Just how much of a b-stard were you guys to force her to move out of the country?¡±

    Will: ¡°Are you done? Didn¡¯t you ask who¡¯s qualified? Let me just show you today, what changed during all these years you left!¡±

    Then, he took off his suit, revealing all of his muscles as he swung his fist towards Xu Cheng.

    Before his fist could reach Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng¡¯s foot already arrived onto his chest. Will was directly kicked out 7 meters before crashing into a buffet table.

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°Even if I give you three hundred years, you are still garbage!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked around and the other young heirs and nobles that were eager to join the fight and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not just saying he¡¯s garbage, but I¡¯m referring to all of you. You are all garbage!¡±

    There were about 13 of them that stood out. They all looked at Xu Cheng as if they were looking at someone that was about to die. ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce.¡±

 Chapter 284.2 - You are All a Bunch of Garbage! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 284: You are All a Bunch of Garbage! (Part two)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Then, they surrounded him. They were all adults, and the Europeans¡¯ physique tended to be bigger. Xu Cheng gently pushed back Lin Chuxue, and he mercilessly fought back at those guys as they charged at him. The punches and kicks allnded solid hits, and there were blood and teeth flying all over the ce. Basically, one punch or one kick was enough to take down a guy!

    He just stood in ce, and those 13 people that charged at him were all on the floor, in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t even speak but cry miserably.

    Five seconds!

    Xu Cheng still stood there, and he shouted at the crowd at the scene,¡±Who else?! Let me just use the most primal way of giving you a chance. Whoever can beat me will be qualified to take Nicole away from me! Come on!¡±

    Just then, many guards charged in as they aimed their rifles at Xu Cheng.

    Coughing out blood nonstop, Will struggled but got up. Heughed crazily as he took the rifle from one of the guards, pointed it at Xu Cheng, and said with a grim face, ¡°Hahahahahaha, shout again! Don¡¯t you think you can fight? What¡¯s the point of knowing how to fight better than everyone else? It¡¯s not highschool anymore. Let me warn you, Xu Cheng, remember, you are an adult now, and being so arrogant andwless will make you eat bullets. Talk more, shout more, why don¡¯t you? Tell me, what do you have to protect Nicole with?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly pulled onto Will¡¯s rifle¡¯s barrel and held it against his forehead, his eyes bursting out intense murderous energy as he took out his Lieutenant Colonel identification of Huaxia¡¯s military. He resolutely replied in a deep voice, ¡°Try and shoot! I¡¯m a soldier of Huaxia, and I have an active military status. Just try and shoot me. Come on, pull the trigger! If I¡¯m scared of dying, then I¡¯m not worthy of being a soldier from Huaxia. Pull the trigger, and we can see which country has the stronger army! Come on!¡±

    Xu Cheng was basically shouting in the end, and it shocked everyone at the scene, causing many to shiver and panic.

    Including Will, he was shocked too. Seeing the military ID in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, he was indeed a bit dumbfounded.

    If Xu Cheng were to die here, then it would really lead to serious diplomatic disputes. After all, there were still many people from other countries in Europe present today, and it would be impossible to keep them quiet about what happened today. Don¡¯t forget, there were a lot of politicians in the crowd too.

    Will¡¯s hand that was holding the gun directly began shivering.

    Seeing him p-ssying out a bit, Xu Cheng immediately grabbed the rifle in his hand and kicked him another dozen meters away.

    ¡°Garbage!¡±

    Then, in front of everyone, Xu Cheng directly broke the rifle in half!

    The Queen mmed the table as she shot up from her seat and shouted, ¡°You really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted up his head, looked at her, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. You are the Queen, you have the authority here, but to me, if anyone dares to destroy my family, I will die trying to defend it.¡±

    Queen: ¡°Alright, you say you love Nicole, then walk out from this pce, and if you can leave this pce alive, I will let Nicole leave with you.¡±

    ¡°You will keep your words?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lin Chuxue was really nervous. She looked at all of the tall and burly guards standing on both sides of the passage. They were all royal guards, the most elite ones chosen out of the military.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am willing to take the punishment in his ce. Please let him leave!¡± Lin Chuxue turned to the Queen and asked.

    TL Note: It¡¯s natural for countries to have friction. Don¡¯t worry, this Queen is actually pretty nice, you guys will find outter on.

 Chapter 285.1 - Clearing Out a Bloody Path (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 285: Clearing Out a Bloody Path (Part one)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give Lin Chuxue the opportunity to plead for him. He directly nced at the Queen and said, ¡°I hope you keep your promise!¡±

    Then, he directly walked down the passage with a row of guards on each side.

    Lin Chuxue wanted to run after him to stop him, but she was immediately stopped by Lin Guiren.

    ¡°The only thing you can do right now is to trust him.¡±

    ¡°Those people aren¡¯t like the thugs in Shangcheng, there are over a hundred special forces soldiers! He will be beaten to death!¡± Lin Chuxue was so anxious that she immediately began crying.

    Two guards began walking up to him, and Xu Cheng used Shadow Steps and approached them before they could react, and he grabbed each of them by the throat, raised them up, and threw them to the side. Another guard charged at him as he hurled his fist, but Xu Cheng just grabbed it and twisted.

    Ka!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± That guard¡¯s whole arm was bent out of shape, and he miserably cried as he fell to the ground. Then, Xu Cheng threw a kick at his throat, causing him to suffocate and immediately faint.

    Then, three more guards charged at him, and Xu Cheng directly threw himself towards one of them with his back. That guy felt a violent impact, as if he was hit by a train, and was sent flying into the other two guys, causing them all to fall to the ground. When two of them were about to climb up and continue fighting, Xu Cheng directly bent over and punched each of them in the face, breaking their noses.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Those two covered their noses and cried miserably.

    Then, five more people charged over with their punches and kicks. Xu Cheng pped away their fists, but a few kicksnded onto his abdomen, forcing him a few steps back.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body trembled, and his whole body was exuding an aura as tough as iron. Aiming at a leg that was on his stomach, he directly punched down, causing that leg to bend 90-degrees in the other direction.

    Another guy wanted toe over and strike him on the back of the head with his elbow, but Xu Cheng just grabbed onto his wrist as if he had eyes on the back of his head and threw him away like a head of cabbage. The whole scene could only be described as ruthless.

    Everyone at the pce waspletely shocked by how things were unfolding, and theypletely didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to be this strong. Those were the most powerful guards in the country, the elites of the royal forces, those that were directly chosen from MI6. But, they all felt like amateurs in front of Xu Cheng, and after just a minute, four guards were wasted on the floor!

    At the next moment, the guards gathered around, and there were 30 or so people already!

    Xu Cheng was bing more thirsty for blood, and he cracked his neck and knuckles. He then took a stance simr to that of Tai Chi, but it was actually a variation of the Shadow Fist martial art.

    When those guys saw him, they all thought Xu Cheng was just posing for style points, and they all furiously charged at him. Some even pulled out daggers and directly stabbed towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hands moved fast like a phantom and pped the daggers out of their wrists. At the moment that the daggers fell, Xu Cheng grabbed one in mid air and began his brutal rampage.

    His dagger danced in the air, slicing through the hand and leg tendons of those guards. With the fast speed of the Shadow Steps technique, the guards didn¡¯t feel anything at first, other than just a tinge of coldness on their wrists and legs. Then, their hands and legs copsed as if they were kites that had their strings cut, with blood spraying out of their joints.

    A guy that threw a kick at Xu Cheng had the dagger directly stabbed through his knee cap. Xu Cheng brutally twisted the de. Now, that leg would never be able to heal back to its original state anymore!

    ¡°Ah! My leg!¡± The guard cried out miserably as he hugged his leg, his face sweating, looking like he would rather die than endure the pain right now.

 Chapter 285.2 - Clearing Out a Bloody Path (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 285: Clearing Out a Bloody Path (Part two)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Xu Cheng pulled out the dagger and kept going, and just like that, without the need for any fancy techniques, he would disable all attacksing at him, with fingers and blood flying everywhere.

    A guard tried to sneak-attack Xu Cheng and kicked towards his crotch. Xu Cheng suddenly tightened his thighs, mping onto the leg. Then, with a twist and roll sideways, he directly broke that leg!

    The scene sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines, especially the Queen. Being this old, she hadn¡¯t seen a scene this bloody yet. She didn¡¯t expect that this guy would fight this well, and at this point, there were already over 40 people on the ground. Xu Cheng was already halfway out of the pce, leaving behind a trail of blood wherever he walked past.

    With more and more people gathering around, some people managed to leave cuts on Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng took in a deep breath due to the pain. He grabbed a guy that had jumped onto him and was about to w his eye out, and threw him over the shoulder. Then, he stomped on that guy¡¯s face, and with a loud crack, that guy¡¯s nose was broken too.

    Now, blood began seeping through his clothes.

    ¡°Hit his wounds! He doesn¡¯t get hurt from punches and kicks!¡± Someone realized this and eximed, and the others just realized that there was a cut on Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder that was seeping blood. They all charged over like a bunch of sharks smelling blood.

    Xu Cheng immediately grabbed and lifted two guards that charged at him and roared as he banged their heads into the ground.

    The floor tiles even began to crack.

    Against all the punches and kicks, Xu Cheng blocked with one arm as he struck back with his dagger. The scent of blood was all up in the air.

    On the passage outside of the pce towards the gate, there were cries of pain and misery sounding out with every step. Out of the pce door behind Xu Cheng, there were over 60 guardsying or rolling in pain on the ground. Some had broken faces, some had broken limbs, and some had dislocated arms and legs that were just swinging freely. The entire scene was brutal to see.

    It would be a lie if someone at the scene said they weren¡¯t scared. Xu Cheng¡¯s means and crueltypletely shocked them all, and an intense sense of fear permeated them.

    He was getting closer and closer to the gate, and seeing how he massacred their peers that stood in his path, the ones left were shocked and terrified. It was the kind of fear that struck into the depths of their hearts.

    When Xu Cheng took care another 13 guards, his face was already covered in blood. He panted crazily as he shouted at the 10 guards guarding the gate, ¡°Come on!¡±

    Those guards were feeling a bit dumbfounded, not knowing whether they should charge up. Some stopped those that were about to go up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s bleeding heavy, and soon he will fall to the ground due to excessive blood loss.¡±

    Seeing the blood trail from the pce to the gate, the Queen had someone help her walk to the door of the pce. Suddenly, she said to those 10 guards, ¡°This intruder trespassed into the tinum Pce, disturbed my birthday celebration, and injured my guards. Shoot him.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face directly changed. She ran over and kneeled before the Queen as she cried and pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to marry Prince Will, I¡¯m willing to! Please spare his life and let him go, I beg of you!¡±

 Chapter 286.1 - That Late â€œDearâ€ (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 286: That Late ¡°Dear¡± (Part one)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Then, the guards immediately pulled out their guns and aimed at Xu Cheng.

    When Xu Cheng saw this scene, he bitterlyughed. Then, turning around his face that was covered in blood, he looked at the Queen that was standing at the door of the pce. ¡°Now I finally understand. Just like your subordinates, this so-called character of an aristocrat and noble is just a bunch of bs. But then again, you are already old as f0ck, so it¡¯s normal for you to forget what you just said. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve waited for this day for five years now, and I¡¯ve proven myself today. I¡¯m here to tell you guys, I was discriminated against, insulted, and looked down upon, and I came back to take everything I lost today. If you want me to die, then you can ask my fists if they agree!¡±

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng¡¯s face became cold, and the dagger in his hand started to spin.

    At the next instant, he disappeared from the spot.

    His cat-like explosive jumping ability shot him out like a cannonball towards those ten guards carrying guns.

    At the instant he moved, those guards also opened fire!

    If it was just two people shooting, he might have been able to catch the bullets. But when it was ten people under a well-lit yard, he had nowhere to hide.

    At the instant he charged over, he blocked his face and heart with one arm, and the other parts of his body all began sshing with blood as he was hit by bullets. But, it didn¡¯t hinder his speed charging over. When the chilling light of the dagger arrived, the throats of three guards were directly sliced open.

    Two of them were directly kicked to the side, while he shattered a soldier¡¯s heart with one punch and sent him flying over to knock down two more guards. He rolled and picked up the guns, firing to finish off the remaining guards that were standing.

    In the big front yard of the pce, it was just him standing there, slightly swaying back and forth. Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and cried from the top of her lungs, ¡°Xu Cheng!¡±

    Then, she rushed down the stairs and even forgot about her dress and heels and tripped over... She fell hard onto the ground and scraped her knees.

    ¡°Chuxue!¡± Her parents were all extremely worried.

    Lin Chuxue immediately got up and rushed towards Xu Cheng¡¯s direction. When she saw Xu Cheng with his back towards her and looking like he was about to fall down, she felt like she was about to lose her soul.

    ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± Tears flowed out from the corner of her eyes, and she kicked away her heels and ran towards Xu Cheng like crazy.

    Xu Cheng was shot in several ces, and the most dangerous part was the excessive blood loss that was draining the life out of him. But when he was about to fall to the ground, a soft body with a light fragrance caught him so he didn¡¯t hit the ground.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s head fell directly into Lin Chuxue¡¯s embrace. He looked up at Lin Chuxue whose face was covered in tears, and his pale lips moved slightly, ¡°Can you not let me fall to the ground? I¡¯m a soldier... help me up... Let¡¯s leave this ce... I... I don¡¯t want to fall down in front of these people!¡±

    Lin Chuxue burst into tears as she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay! Xu Cheng, you did it, you did it... Xu Cheng, hang on, don¡¯t die, okay? We pinky-swore when we were kids, don¡¯t you remember? You said, you would protect me as long as I¡¯m alive, and I believed you, I believed you, don¡¯t you know? What am I going to do if you die? You took my heart away and you are going to leave me? I¡¯m tired, I won¡¯t be able to let any other men enter my heart anymore... Xu Cheng, did you hear me? You aren¡¯t a coward, you proved to the entire royal family your bravery, and they are all scared of you now, did you see? Please don¡¯t close your eyes, open them, take a look at those people! Did you see? Please don¡¯t close your eyes, I will be taking you to the hospital soon, Xu Cheng!¡±

 Chapter 286.2 - That Late â€œDearâ€ (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 286: That Late ¡°Dear¡± (Part two)</b>

    (Disimer: The following chapter may contain a bit of the nation feud from the past, let¡¯s look past the author¡¯s patriotism and enjoy the story instead.)

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s thin fragile body struggled as she tried to carry Xu Cheng out, step by step, towards the gate.

    Xu Cheng would still drip blood from his mouth from time to time as his weak hands tightly held onto Lin Chuxue¡¯s little hand, and there was a peaceful smile on his face.

    Inside the pce, Will ran out and shouted at the guards standing behind him, ¡°Hurry up and chase after them! I want to see his dead body right in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Let it go.¡± At this moment, the Queen suddenly spoke. Seeing how Lin Chuxue helped the dying Xu Cheng walk away, she sighed, ¡°I have to keep my word. There¡¯s indeed no one here that loves Nicole more than him.¡±

    She touched the ne on her neck, and her eyes sunk into memory. She whispered, ¡°Philip, did you see that? Those two really look like us.¡±

    Then, the Queen turned around and walked back inside.

    After Lin Chuxue helped Xu Cheng out of the gate, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. His eyes rolled back as he directly fell to the ground.

    At this moment, Lin Lei and Bei Shan, who had just arrived, werepletely shocked to see Xu Cheng covered in blood.

    ¡°What happened?!¡± Bei Shan eximed.

    Lin Chuxue saw them as if they were the saviors of her own life, and she immediately cried, ¡°Hurry! Take him to the hospital! Hurry!¡±

    Bei Shan directly carried Xu Cheng into the car, and Lin Lei directly drifted a turn and drove towards the hospital.

    Even though Lin Chuxue¡¯s dress and hands were soaked in blood from Xu Cheng¡¯s body, she still let Xu Cheng rest on herp as she stroked his face nonstop, her tears dripping down onto his face but were quickly wiped away by her.

    ¡°Dear...¡± Lin Chuxue was in tears as she looked at the wounds on Xu Cheng¡¯s body. At this moment, many wounds even began to turn ck. Lin Chuxue directly ripped off pieces of her dress and wrapped it around the wounds to stop the bleeding.

    She touched Xu Cheng¡¯s face which was gradually turning cold, and she quickly pped Lin Lei¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Hurry! Give me your coat! Xu Cheng must be feeling a bit cold right now, hurry!¡±

    Lin Lei¡¯s heart ached seeing his sister like this, and right now, Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes were only focused on Xu Cheng, no longer noticing anything else.

    After arriving at a hospital, Xu Cheng was taken in with a stretcher and sent straight to the E.R.

    Lin Chuxue, Lin Lei, and Bei Shan just sat outside the room in the corridor. Seeing how the E.R. light was still red, Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and directly broke down on her brother¡¯s shoulder, crying heartbreakingly...

 Chapter 287.1 - Discovery of Powerful Genes (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 287: Discovery of Powerful Genes (Part one)</b>

    The emergency room¡¯s red light was still on, and Bei Shan waited until Lin Chuxue calmed down a bit before he could ask her what went on at the banquet.

    In the end, Bei Shan fell silent. He stood up and said, ¡°I will be right back, take care of your sis.¡±

    Inside the E.R., the attending doctor was busying about. ¡°Supply blood. Remove the blood from his body first, and Serena, you are responsible for suturing the wounds and stopping the bleeding.¡±

    The medical staff nodded and worked in an orderly manner.

    At this moment, the nurse responsible for paying attention to the electrocardiogram eximed, ¡°Doctor, his heartbeat is bing weaker and weaker. ¡±

    The attending doctor looked at the weakening pattern on the electrocardiogram, and he put down his hands and sighed.

    She then checked Xu Cheng¡¯s eyeballs and announced, ¡°The surgery has failed.¡±

    The failure to rescue someone was the regret of every doctor. The four staff members helplessly stood there, feeling a bit down.

    Just when they were about to give up and open the doors of the operating room, the nurse that was still studying the electrocardiogram saw some subtle movement.

    ¡°Doc, something¡¯s not normal,¡± he said.

    The attending doctor came over and looked. The line should¡¯ve went down to sync with the benchmark horizontal line, yet it seemed to have stayed just a little above it, refusing to go down.

    The attending doctor asked the nurse, ¡°The machine¡¯s working fine?¡±

    The nurse nodded.

    The attending doctor immediately put back his mask and said, ¡°Use the defibritor.¡±

    The other staff all nodded and began preparing to shock Xu Cheng¡¯s chest.

    But no matter how many times the doctor tried, Xu Cheng¡¯s ECG and heart beat was still in that state.

    The nurse and the other two medical staff swallowed their spittle. ¡°Doc, so is this guy dead or not?¡±

    The attending doctor looked at Xu Cheng and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the operating table anymore, you guys go out. Serena, turn down the room temperature and let his cells cool down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Doc!¡±

    Then, the E.R.¡¯s door opened as the light above it turned green.

    Lin Chuxue immediately jumped up, rushed over, and blocked the door as she asked, ¡°Doctor Jacob, how is my husband? Is he fine? Nothing will happen to him, right?¡±

    The other three helpers all left, and the attending doctor took off his mask and sighed, ¡°Miss. Lin, I don¡¯t know how to tell you. Strictly speaking, his condition is no different than being dead.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face changed drastically and her tone became sharp, ¡°Doc, please be more clear, how is he right now? What do you mean his condition is no different than being dead? Please be more clear!¡±

    The doctor: ¡°The situation right now is that Mr. Xu Cheng is still unconscious due to excessive blood loss. His heart beat and pulse are both very weak. We can¡¯t conclude whether the surgery was sessful or not, because we don¡¯t know if or when his heartbeat will suddenly stop. In medical terms, he¡¯s in a state called suspended animation.¡±

    Lin Chuxue became anxious and she said while crying, ¡°Doctor, please, I beg of you, we have the money, just please save him! I beg of you!¡±

 Chapter 287.2 - Discovery of Powerful Genes (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 287: Discovery of Powerful Genes (Part two)</b>

    ¡°Miss. Lin, don¡¯t be anxious, I might need some time to observe him. To be honest, it¡¯s my first time seeing a phenomenon like this. As a doctor, I won¡¯t give up on any chance of saving my patient. But, this is indeed my first time encountering this kind of situation, and to be honest, I don¡¯t have the confidence to find out why he¡¯s in this kind of dormant state. So, as his family members, I need to ask for your permission. If you agree to let me do some observations, I will definitely try my best to save him. If you don¡¯t agree, then you can also transfer him to another hospital.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, how likely is he to be able to survive this?¡±

    The doctor didn¡¯t hide it and said, ¡°With his current state, once his blood and oxygen supply is cut, he might just die right away. Maybe he¡¯s still hanging on because there are still things he can¡¯t let go of in this world.¡±

    Lin Chuxue wiped off her tears, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Doc, then please do what you can to save him.¡±

    Jacob nodded and then walked into the surgery room alone. He pulled down all the curtains and began to dissect Xu Cheng¡¯s body. When he opened up Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, as expected, he saw the heart beating slightly and very slowly. It would only beat faintly once after dozens of seconds, and one wouldn¡¯t even notice it if they didn¡¯t pay attention closely.

    Jacob was amazed.

    Normally, when a person was on the verge of death, their heart wouldn¡¯t beat at this kind of interval, refusing to die. He noticed that Xu Cheng¡¯s heart was still beating mysteriously at a very stable interval. Jacob was very curious as to whether Xu Cheng was already dead or not, suspecting that the heartbeat was just a kind of illusionary sign of life that was being caused by some parasites.

    He was quite confused.

    Then, he sutured up Xu Cheng¡¯s body, collected some tissue samples, and then he directly pulled an experimental table beside the operation table and began conducting analysis. He prepared a smear of a few drops of Xu Cheng¡¯s blood and began identifying the cells.

    The more Jacob studied, the more surprised he became, because he found active genes that didn¡¯t belong to humans being expressed within these cells!

    This discovery shocked the doctor to his core£¡Normally, cells of different organisms couldn¡¯t coexist peacefully in one body. That is, if a powerful bacterial parasite enters his body, it would usually trigger the human body¡¯s immune system and get attacked or destroyed.

    Also, human genes were actually very weak, and if any external genes were introduced, it would destroy the human¡¯s chromosomes and cause death.

    However, Jacob actually made the shocking discovery that not only were those genes not destroyed nor did they damage Xu Cheng¡¯s original genes, they actually perfectly integrated into Xu Cheng¡¯s body!

    He was an expert scientist in the field of gics, and for the first time in his life, he encountered a case where a variety of gic chromosomes existed in one body. The gic structures seemed to be more precise and powerful.

    He then opened up the biological cell data profiles and beganparing with the genes picked up from Xu Cheng¡¯s blood.

    What he actually found was that there were DNA sequences that didn¡¯t belong to the human genome inside Xu Cheng¡¯s body, and the sequences were found in other species of animals.

    Leaf ants! He looked through his database for a long time before being able to finally find a match. There were also tardigrades, which were known colloquially as water bears!

    Jacob couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he double-checked over and over with the water bear genes that scientists have studied for more than a decade. The gic sequence was 100% the same, it couldn¡¯t be wrong!

    He started breathing faster and faster too.

    The most tenacious animal in the world, one that almost couldn¡¯t be killed, was actually these acute little micro-animals named water bears! Why did Jacob recognize the water bear right away? Because the researchmunity has studied water bears for a long time now, and they were no strangers to this cute little creature.

 Chapter 288.1 - Protecting One Person (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 288: Protecting One Person (Part one)</b>

    From the tall mountains to the endless deep sea, from the hot springs to the Antarctic ice sheets, there were traces of water bears everywhere. They had evolved into a state of near-invincibility to cope with all kinds of harsh environment, where they would almost halt their metabolism as if they were dead. Yet, it was this kind of lingering on the verge of death which made them super hard to kill. The moment they were presented with life-threatening danger, they would enter a self-dehydration protection phase, which was also called cryptobiosis.

    No need for food, no need for hydration, they could easily survive in an environment close to absolute zero or as high as 151 degrees. They could also endure the enormous pressure of the deep ocean, and tolerate radiation that was strong enough to instantly roast other animals. Even if you throw them into a poison bath, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to survive.

    Another shocking record was that this creature was tenacious enough to be the only organism on earth that can still survive for a while after being exposed in outer space.

    Its resilience had many scientists study it for centuries. Some found water bears in ciers in the Antarctic with other fossils, and the moment there was enough moisture to stimte them, they would reanimate almost immediately. In history, some people even froze water bears for 50 years and were able to see it awaken after that.

    And today, how could Jacob not be surprised to find genes from the water bear genome in a human?

    He turned to look at the electrocardiogram, and the pulse was still in such a subtle period of fake death.

    He got it!

    This guy was indeed still alive, although he looked to be no different than dead to others!

    It was just his body undergoing the dehydration phase after excessive blood loss, just like water bears. To prevent himself from dying, this man¡¯s body automatically entered a self-protection phase, referred to as cryptobiosis!

    Jacob was almost stunned by this major discovery. Now, he couldn¡¯t even wait to find out if this was really the case. If it was, then Xu Cheng could be the biggest breakthrough opportunity he encountered in his research career!

    He immediately went to the blood storage room and found blood of the same type for Xu Cheng, and he hung them up and began dripping blood into Xu Cheng¡¯s body.

    The banquet wasn¡¯t over yet, but Will and a few others were all sent to the hospital.

    Some even had their ribs broken and had no choice but to be hospitalized. Will asked his butler with a dark face, ¡°Which hospital did Nicole go to?¡±

    Butler: ¡°Second Hospital.¡±

    Will nodded. ¡°Any news?¡¯

    The butler nodded. ¡°I heard that guy was sent into the E.R. but never came out after. Miss Lin has been waiting outside the whole night.¡±

    Will: ¡°Are there any actions being taken from the prime minister¡¯s side?¡±

    The butler shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. For something like this that trampled the image of the Royal Family, even if the Queen doesn¡¯t go after them because they were in love, the prime minister¡¯s side would probably do something in order to show the other countries¡¯ officials that were present at the banquet. I think they will detain Xu Cheng.¡±

    Will sneered. ¡°Detain him? I was beaten up like this by that b-stard and he will only be detained? And then do we have to return him back to his country after the two countries¡¯ diplomats do their negotiation? This guy already disyed strength that terrified everyone, and if he¡¯s still alive, then those that have unsettled grudges with him before won¡¯t be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep anymore. You¡¯ve served me for many years, you should know my temper, right? Think of a way, I want him dead tonight. Also, I want Nicole as well. Remember, don¡¯t leak out that it¡¯s me that kidnapped her.¡±

    The butler nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 288.2 - Protecting One Person (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 288: Protecting One Person (Part two)</b>

    On the Thames River in London, a boat passed the bridge, and a Huaxia man in a tracksuit saw an Ace of Diamond card floating slowly from the bridge onto his boat. On the card was written the hospital¡¯s name. He caught the card, and after putting on the hood, he docked his boat and went up shore.

    In the subway, a guy that just got off work walked out, and he also saw the drawing of the card Ace of Diamonds on the stop of the Second Hospital. He immediately went back onto the subway and went towards the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital with his briefcase, he saw the guy in the track suit was in the lobby as well. And behind him, sat another Huaxia guy that was 30-or-so years old. It was Bei Shan.

    The man in a suit with the briefcase naturally sat down back to back with Bei Shan as well..

    At this moment, Bei Shan breathed out a ring of smoke and said, ¡°There¡¯s a mission tonight, we are protecting a person.¡±

    The man in the tracksuit was ying on his phone as he asked in a sly voice, ¡°Senior Brother? What kind of person would need all three of us to protect them? 8 of Diamonds, you look like you haven¡¯t gone home yet after work, didn¡¯t eat dinner?¡±

    The guy with reading sses holding a briefcase gave a wry smile. ¡°Senior Brother Bei Shan, let¡¯s not talk about who we are protecting first. Just recently, I got a new boss that wants to take advantage of me! I¡¯m just contemting whether I should resign and find another job. Help and give me some ideas.¡±

    The guy in the tracksuit was speechless. ¡°Are you showing off? I would pray to have this kind of opportunity fall on me, I¡¯m still f=cking unemployed right now.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds pushed up his sses. ¡°My new boss is a man.¡±

    The bro in the tracksuit was so envious just a second ago, and now he could only pat on his shoulder and bitterlyugh. ¡°Sometimes, a man¡¯s gotta do what he¡¯s gotta do for his career. You understand.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds bitterlyughed. ¡°Understand my azz. Even if Ie out of the closet one day, it will be me putting it in someone else.¡±

    The bro in the tracksuit replied, ¡°You are indeed a kinky b-stard-¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t join in on the ridicule and he directly interrupted, ¡°The target of protection is in the hospital. Someone¡¯s probably going toe and assassinate him tonight. Nothing can happen to him tonight. But, it¡¯s still uncertain how many people wille.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°Senior Brother Bei Shan, what kind of person is he?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°He¡¯s one of us.¡±

    The J of Diamonds in the tracksuit snorted. ¡°Senior Brother, you aren¡¯t joking with us right? This Dragon de still needs people to protect him?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°This junior brother is different.¡±

    The J of Diamonds sneered. ¡°If he¡¯s not capable, then he shouldn¡¯t have been recruited. The assessment is getting easier and easier these years, the new recruits¡¯ talents are getting worse and worse. If Dragon des still need us to protect them, then are we still going to have time to do other missions?¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds pushed up his sses. ¡°Senior Brother JJ, just let Senior Brother Bei Shan finish first.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him finishining. Long time no see, and it looks like he¡¯s missing my fists a little.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Senior Brother,e on, it¡¯s a harmonious society.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°It will be more harmonious after I¡¯m done with you.¡±

    The J of Diamonds bitterly smiled. ¡°Senior Brother, so what about this little brother of ours? Let¡¯s talk about him.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 289.1 - Blaming Herself (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 289: ming Herself (Part One)</b>

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Why is this junior brother different? Because his card is the 2 of Diamonds!¡±

    The 8 and J of Diamonds immediately narrowed their eyes and straightened up their backs.

    ¡°The 2 of Diamonds?¡± The J of Diamonds eximed, ¡°Senior Brother, was this decided by the Division Master?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Yes, but this guy doesn¡¯t know anything about the Division Master¡¯s intention in giving him that card, and he doesn¡¯t even really know much about the Dragon Divisionpletely yet. What the Division Master means is, the focus right now is to sharpen his skills, and I¡¯m here on duty to protect him.¡±

    The J of Diamonds couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit curious. ¡°I¡¯m now kind of eager to see what this guy is like. This is the first number 2 card that appeared since the establishment of Huaxia, right?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Thest one was the 2 of Spades, which was the Division Master himself, and ever since then, he had hidden the 2s, just so that one day if the Dragon Division really gets exposed, people will only focus on the Joker and the 4 Sky Kings and 12 Earth Kings, and no one would ever pay attention to the only 2! This would be thest resort left by the Division if the Dragon Division gets caught in a fatal crisis.¡±

    Upon hearing about the Division Master, the other two immediately became a little upset and worried, knowing that the Division Master was already very old. If he really didn¡¯t have a sessor, then the Dragon Division would copse!

    ¡°Senior Brother, what does the Division Master really see in a Dragon de that even needs our protection?¡± The 8 of Diamonds was a bit confused.

    Bei Shan grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two ask me how was he hospitalized?¡±

    The J of Diamonds asked curiously, ¡®That¡¯s true, what did he do?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°He went to the Queen¡¯s birthday party and swore at her, and then he also insulted all the nobles and aristocrats at that party.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°Swore at the Queen? And even insulted? That old grandma¡¯s already 89 years old right? Holy crap, I¡¯m convinced now!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What¡¯s more ridiculous was that after he called those nobles trash, he even got into a fight and beat those nobles up. Then, he cleared a blood path from the tinum Pce¡¯s door to the gate of the estate. Almost a hundred of the Royal Guards were beaten down tonight.¡±

    The 8 and J of Diamonds could only squeeze out two words, ¡°Holy, f-ck.¡±

    What level of holy f-ck was this?

    Not only did this guy stir up a sh-tstorm at the Queen¡¯s birthday party, he also insulted basically all the nobles at that party, beat them up, and then he also managed to beat up about a hundred royal guards. Just how overpowered was this guy?

    Just moments ago, the 8 and J were still despising him. And now, they could only bitterly smile. If it was them, they would be retarded to do what the 2 of Diamonds just did, because they would be beaten to death over 10 times over.

    Going to the birthday party of the Queen, insulting the royals, and even stirring up a fight, only madmen would do such a thing.

    The J of Diamonds bitterlyughed. ¡°This guy is indeed a 2, he¡¯s basically the same type of guy as the Division Master... ¡°

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°Did they use guns?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Yes. Xu Cheng was hit 4 times, and now he¡¯s still in the E.R.! We don¡¯t know what will happen, but what we need to do is to stop any assassination attempts during this time. It¡¯s the first time someone disrespected the royalty on their territory, and the British Government won¡¯t let this kind of guy leave the country easily. Now, it looks like we have to y with our old acquaintance, the MI6.¡±

 Chapter 289.2 - Blaming Herself (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 289: ming Herself (Part Two)</b>

    The J of Diamonds popped a piece of gum into his mouth and chewed. ¡°I¡¯m almost about to vomit from dealing with those guys too much. They are really like gum that just stick to you, but they do do a good job with collecting intel.¡±

    Bei Shan gave out a few orders and then went upstairs. He went back to the corridor outside of the emergency room where he saw Lin Chuxue¡¯s hair draped down on her delicate face which had no hint of color. She just leaned against the wall and stared at the red light in the operating room.

    Bei Shan walked over and patted on Lin Lei¡¯s shoulder and pulled him off to the side. He said to him, ¡°When something this big happens, you know there will be more tonight, right?¡±

    Lin Lei nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s really like what my sister said, then tonight, my brother-inw will be in big danger.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°So you should think of a way to let your sister hide for now.¡±

    Lin Lei bitterly smiled. ¡°It would be impossible. I know her, she¡¯s pretty stubborn.¡±

    Bei Shan. ¡°Then you can knock her unconscious first, I will teach you how.¡±

    Lin Lei shook his head. ¡°This thing involves my brother-inw, and if I were to do it and something were to happen to my brother-inw tonight, she would hate me for the rest of her life after she wakes up.¡±

    Looking at the hopeless Lin Chuxue in the corridor, he sighed and walked over, wanting to say something to her, but he only heard Lin Chuxue faintly say, ¡°I will not leave, no matter what you say.¡±

    Bei Shan paused, and his mouth that was open and was just about to say something closed.

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°With things getting to this scale, even if Xu Cheng was pulled back from the death, it wouldn¡¯t be the end of the troubles. I won¡¯t leave this ce. I already got my family to prepare a helicopter, and we are taking him away right after he wakes up. We will go back to Huaxia.¡±

    Bei Shan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he won¡¯t even get to wake up again.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth and said with her bloodshot eyes, ¡°No way, the doctor said he¡¯s still struggling and unwilling to go. I know he wouldn¡¯t leave me behind, so he will wake up for sure! After he wakes up, we will go back to Huaxia. F*ck the nobles and royalty! If anything, I will just destroy my face, as long as I don¡¯t bring Xu Cheng any trouble, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    Always being verydylike, Lin Chuxue actually cursed as she talked about her n.

    Lin Lei turned around and looked at Lin Chuxue. ¡°Sis, this isn¡¯t your fault. This is just an obstacle that was left in my brother-inw¡¯s heart. If we can get through this together, then he won¡¯t feel guilty again. At least now, he already proved himself.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes began tearing up again and she med herself, ¡°No, it had been my fault all along... If I wasn¡¯t so prideful in the beginning, if it wasn¡¯t my identity, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have to endure this much pressure to try and prove himself to anyone. Since beginning to end, it had been me that forced him to walk to this kind of situation. I¡¯m such a selfish woman! I couldn¡¯t let go my prideful identity and always hoped that my man would be better than the others. It was me that got Xu Cheng hurt. ¡°

    As she said that, she guilty huddled herself into her knees. The little body in a dress covered in blood would make anyone¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not like this. There had always been a rock on my brother-inw¡¯s heart. In the past, Uncle Xu also ran away with the woman he loved, but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t give his lover a righteous identity. As a result, my brother-inw couldn¡¯t even be open about his own identity, having to be adopted by us and endure all the strange looks of those around him. He just didn¡¯t want his kids with you to endure something like this too. It wasn¡¯t you that¡¯s pressuring him, but his own path and background. This isn¡¯t your fault, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

 Chapter 290.1 - The Most Tenacious Gene on Earth (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 290: The Most Tenacious Gene on Earth (Part one)</b>

    In the E.R., Jacob was alreadypletely immersed in his own crazy research. He recorded his findings as he noted down the shocking discoveries.

    From the blood stains on Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead, he found even more gic material from other organisms!

    It was very strange, because from the active cells, he found genes from eagles, bats, and a bunch of others that he hadn¡¯t confirmed yet with the limited database he had ess to in the E.R.

    He felt this was getting ridiculous, because how could a person¡¯s body carry so many DNA cell bodies that were all perfectly integrated?

    From the blood stains on Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and arms, he even found the gic structure of felines, and what was even more shocking was that the feline gene was already perfectly integrated with the eagle¡¯s genes!

    If Xu Cheng knew this, he would definitely realize where his prating vision ability came from. It was from the fusion and evolution between an eagle¡¯s long-range vision and a cat¡¯s night vision!

    Jacob felt like all of hismon sense was overthrown by what he witnessed today, and he was so focused that when he got up, he identally knocked over a water bottle ced next to him, causing water to fall onto Xu Cheng¡¯s body.

    Jacob quickly stood up to check on Xu Cheng, and seeing that the blood bags were running low, he immediately added two more bags.

    Then, he began collecting blood samples from other parts of Xu Cheng¡¯s body to search for other genes.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that the water that was sshed onto Xu Cheng actually suddenly began slowly sliding up on Xu Cheng¡¯s skin. The water quickly climbed to the biggest wounds on Xu Cheng¡¯s body and covered it, and then a magical scene happened. The water actually began repairing those open wounds, and in just a few minutes, the biggest wound that was on Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder pretty much healed, leaving behind only old blood stains.

    Immediately after, those water molecules traveled to the other four gun wounds on Xu Cheng¡¯s body and began healing.

    In the meantime, the constant input of blood began to spread throughout all his blood vessels, repairing and awakening Xu Cheng¡¯s weak and dormant heart.

    At this moment, Jacob didn¡¯t notice, but Xu Cheng actually moved his finger slightly.

    Then, that weak ECG suddenly went back to normal.

    Xu Cheng suddenly opened his eyes, and lights shed through his eyes.

    With his back against Xu Cheng, Jacob was still doing experiments when he heard an abrupt sound behind his back. He immediately turned back to look at the operating table and saw Xu Cheng still lying there. Jacob went over and touched XU Cheng¡¯s chest, feeling the strong heartbeat. He then saw the ECG had recovered to a normal person¡¯s heartbeat pattern. He excitedly checked Xu Cheng¡¯s body, and then he saw the wounds on Xu Cheng¡¯s body allpletely healed. His mouth opened up wide as his eyes stared right at those old wound spots, and his breathing started to pick up in speed. Subconsciously, he took a step back and almost fell to the ground, and he immediately went back to the table to record down the new findings.

    Xu Cheng opened his eyes when Jacob turned around, and through his body, he saw the content the doctor was recording. A chilling light shed past his eyes as he saw on Jacob¡¯s notebook were all secrets of his body! Those were all the genes that Jacob found in Xu Cheng¡¯s body, and when Xu Cheng saw them, he was also quite shocked. Before, he didn¡¯t know at all what was injected into his body and what was happening, and after seeing those animal genes that Jacob was recording down, he just realized that those were the biggest reasons that caused the gradual changes to his body.

 Chapter 290.2 - The Most Tenacious Gene on Earth (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 290: The Most Tenacious Gene on Earth (Part two)</b>

    After Jacob finished taking notes, Jacob turned around and was almost scared to death when he saw Xu Cheng already sitting up straight looking at him. He backed up into a wall and looked at Xu Cheng in fear.

    Xu Cheng just woke up, so he was still quite weak. He looked at the doctor and faintly asked, ¡°You are the doctor. Can you tell me, what happened to my body?¡±

    Since some of his special abilities emerged, he had always been scared of going to a doctor, and since a doctor already found out about the secrets of his body, he might as well ask him.

    Jacob swallowed his spittle, and he stuttered, ¡°Y-y-you, are you going to kill me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That will depend on what you found.¡±

    Jacob immediately replied, ¡°Nothing really! I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then why are you so scared?¡±

    Xu Cheng lowered his head and saw the suture on his chest. A hint of murderous intent shed past his eyes. ¡°You seemed to have dissected my body, right?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Jacob panicked even more. ¡°I just found one thing.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him with interest. ¡°Talk about it.¡±

    Jacob nervously nodded. ¡°Do you know that you have some animal genes in your body? All in all, I don¡¯t really know what was happening as well in such a short amount of time. It was incredible that your original chromosomes were not destroyed and you are still alive. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before... Can you tell me, are you really a human?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know much about gics, so he felt that he could use this guy. He asked, ¡°Then you are studying why my body turned out to be like this?¡±

    Jacob said, ¡°Right now, I have made some preliminary discoveries, and it¡¯s really a breakthrough in the scientific world! Ipletely didn¡¯t know why your body could absorb all these genes while you can survive perfectly. In the past few years, no one had seeded in this field of research, none! But today, you made me see some scientific miracles in your body.¡±

    Jacob said as he was very excited to tell other people about the results he found. He turned hisputer over to Xu Cheng and let him see the 3D diagrams of his biological research. He said, ¡°The gic structure of human DNA is very fragile, and the scientificmunity had done several inhumane experiments. Once any non-human DNA is injected into the human body, it will instantly destroy the human gic mechanism and cause induced cancer formation or eventual death. There had been almost no sessful cases, yet in you, I found at least 50 genes that are gently coexisting with your genome at various parts of your body, and a few of them are restricted or dormant. I¡¯ve never seen anything miraculous like this, it¡¯spletely impossible in the biological world, so I have to say that your body is really powerful, powerful enough to allow you to endure the most painful period in the beginning after the injection.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought back to how he was in aa for three days. During that time, he was in a dream where he was enduring so much pain that he thought it would be better to just die.

    Jacob pointed at a picture on hisputer¡¯s screen and said, ¡°You should thank this little guy.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the little caterpir-looking organism with eight legs on the screen and frowned. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Jacob: ¡°A water bear, the most tenacious species on Earth. Scientists have studied this little guy for over centuries, and if it wasn¡¯t for this thing¡¯s genome in your body, you would¡¯ve already been killed by those foreign animals¡¯ genes.¡±

 Chapter 291.1 - You Will Become â€“ a Mutant (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 291: You Will Be ¨C a Mutant (Part One)</b>

    When Jacob saw the confused look in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, he roughly exined to him, ¡°Now I can be sure that a critical reason you are okay with so many genes from other species inside your cells is the water bear genome. Let me briefly give you a lesson on the micro-animal called a water bear. The reason it is able to survive in the harshest environments is that its own genome has strong adaptation abilities. The human genome is isted, and we will die if it gets mutated or damaged, and many other animals are like this too. However, 18% of a water bear¡¯s gic pool is derived from that of other species, which means that they can quickly absorb the surrounding bacteria or organisms¡¯ DNA to help themselves adapt to the new environment and survive. They can separate those foreign genes into separate genome branches, and that¡¯s the biggest reason you can survive as all the foreign genes were stabilized in your body instead of going rampant and taking your life! This is really a perfect idea to add water bear to the mix, it¡¯s just pure genius!¡±

    Jacob eximed and cheered and he even wanted to pop a bottle of champagne to celebrate.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really understand these scientific concepts, he just frowned and looked at his repaired wounds and asked, ¡°I remember I was injured by bullet wounds. Can you exin in simpler terms for me?¡±

    Jacob said, ¡°In fact, you should already be dead by now.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡¯ Xu Cheng frowned.

    Jacob nodded. ¡°On the way to the hospital, you already died from excessive blood loss. If your doctor didn¡¯t check carefully, they would¡¯ve already pronounced you dead. But, the water bear¡¯s genes saved you. The water bear is an organism that can be frozen for 50 years and then be reanimated after. It doesn¡¯t matter how harsh the environment is, it can fake death perfectly and enter a state of cryptobiosis. That way, no matter what kind of sh-t you are in, your heart will still beat very subtly, and your brain will enter aa, while the water bear genes cracked your other bodily functions and put them into dormancy. Even the ECG would be barely able to detect signs of life from you. Now, do you understand?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, feeling a little less confused. He pointed at his wound and said, ¡°Then what¡¯s with my wounds?¡±

    Jacob: ¡°That¡¯s easier to exin. First of all, water bears can dehydrate its cells to freeze them and sent them into a suspended state, and so, the moment ites into contact with water, the cells will be revitalized. Their cells are riddled with pores so they can absorb all kinds of particles, including those that make up DNA from the environment. Lastly, they are very good at repairing DNA strands, repairing the damage caused by dehydration.¡±

    Xu Cheng sunk into his thoughts.

 Chapter 291.2 - You Will Become â€“ a Mutant (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 291: You Will Be ¨C a Mutant (Part Two)</b>

    Jacob: ¡°That¡¯s all I know right now, and as for what kind of effects those animal genes in your body has, I have no idea.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. If this guy found out about the other effects, he shouldn¡¯t let this guy live to see another day. Actually, he should get rid of this guy right now! If he just leave him be and continue investigating, he would sooner orter find out about his abilities, and by then, he would be taken away and studied like a monster, getting dissected into pieces.

    Just when Xu Cheng was about to take action, Jacob turned around to grab something else as he said, ¡°I also found that the genes in your body are beginning to undergo fusion.¡±

    ¡°Fusion?¡±

    Jacob nodded. ¡°The water bear¡¯s genes are dposing and rbining and merging the other genes, and over time, they will bepletely integrated. By then, you may no longer be a human.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°Then what would I be?¡±

    Jacob looked at Xu Cheng with a serious face and said, ¡°Your own DNA will bepletely integrated as well. If we use a sci-fi movie term to describe you, you will be called ¨C a mutant.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°By then, I would be captured and dissected, right?¡±

    Jacob looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You should cooperate with me, I can help you. I just want achievements in the medical field, and I promise I won¡¯t use you like ab rat like the other scientists, how about that?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What¡¯s the difference? In the eyes of you crazy scientists, human lives are no different than those animals.¡±

    In the past, he went on that mission to destroy theb, and over there, he saw various hybrid experiments of human and animal corpses. It was a terrifying sight.

    When Xu Cheng was sunk in memory, Jacob sneakily took out a anesthesia needle from his drawer and suddenly rushed over to Xu Cheng. In his eyes, Xu Cheng was the key to a great scientific breakthrough he could lead, so how was he going to let Xu Cheng go just like that?

    Xu Cheng was toozy to even look at him. He just threw a punch and sent him into a wall.

    He quickly got off the operating table and got a bag to take in all of Jacob¡¯s notes. He knew these things woulde to be of use in the near future. After all, he didn¡¯t really know what was going on in his body and he didn¡¯t dare to go to the hospital for a checkup. It was good to have someone gather the information for him.

    After ncing at the introduction of leaf ants, Xu Cheng was shocked. Then, taking a look at his fist, he now understood a little why he could summon such explosive strengths. It turned out that the genes of the leaf ants yed a key role.

    Then, after seeing the introduction on bats, Xu Cheng realized why he could use ultrasonic waves and even be able to shoot when blind-folded! It felt like these super abilities of his could really be linked to these animals¡¯ genes.

    At this thought, Xu Cheng became more and more aware that he must not let these secrets leak. He immediately took all the notes Jacob made, and then he poured water onto theputer to burn the circuits and then shattered the hard drive with his fist.

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    In the corridor, Bei Shan sat as he looked up at the ceiling. When he heard the infrared sensor he ced at the end of the corridor get triggered from his earpiece, he was suddenly rmed.

    They were here!

    At this moment, a group of British police officers came over.

    Seeing theming in such an imposing manner, Lin Chuxue stood up and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    She subconsciously moved closer to the operating room and tried to stop them from getting closer.

    Lin Lei got in front of her to protect her.

    The police officer leading the group said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Miss Lin, please do not interfere with us enforcing thew. We are here to arrest a criminal.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Who¡¯s the criminal?¡±

    Police: ¡°Xu Cheng!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°He¡¯s not! Her Majesty the Queen wasn¡¯t even going to pursue this anymore, what are you guys doing here?¡±

    Police: ¡°Sorry, we are under the orders of the British government to arrest him, not the Queen.¡±

 Chapter 292.1 - The Two Senior Brothers of Diamonds (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 292: The Two Senior Brothers of Diamonds (Part one)</b>

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face darkened. She obviously knew what these guys are here to do. They were here to check if Xu Cheng was still alive and to arrest him if he was. And once Xu Cheng gets taken away, then he might be imprisoned forever. So, she would rather die than let these guys go in and disturb the operation.

    ¡°What crime did hemit that you guys are arresting him for?¡¯

    ¡°Attempted murder. Even if he¡¯s an officer of the Huaxia military, he needs to face the constitution of the British Empire first! More than a hundred people were severely injured by him, this crime is still not serious enough? Miss Lin, I¡¯m afraid that you cannot stop us. Please step aside.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Even if you guys are here to arrest him, don¡¯t you see that he¡¯s in the E.R.? You should at least wait until the operation isplete, that¡¯s the proper protocol.¡±

    The one leading the guys in police uniforms directly pointed a gun at Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Please do not stand in our way. I¡¯m just responsible for arresting him, I won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Lin Lei directly stepped forward and shouted at the police, ¡°Just try and pull that trigger!¡±

    The guy didn¡¯t move after seeing Bei Shan who also seemed to be ready to fight back. Hemanded his guys, ¡°Go in and check.¡±

    Bei Shan stepped up but was blocked off by two officers, and while he was still hesitating whether he should fight back against the police, the other officers already opened the E.R.¡¯s door and rushed in.

    Inside the room, Xu Cheng already swapped clothes with Jacob, and the one on the operating table was now Jacob.

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s here,¡± his man told him.

    The leading officer walked in, and Lin Chuxue immediately became nervous and wanted to run in to check on Xu Cheng as well, but she was stopped by the others at the door.

    (TL Note: why¡¯s Bei Shan so useless here)

    The leading officer saw a guy lying on the operating table with a cloth covering his face.

    He walked towards the table and asked Xu Cheng who was in the corner ying with some needles with his back against them, ¡°How did the operation go?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied without turning around, ¡°Still ongoing, don¡¯t take him away yet.¡±

    The leading officer suddenly lifted up his arm and fired two shots at Jacob on the operating table!

    Then, he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°He¡¯s a wanted criminal, don¡¯t me yourself too much for not being able to save him.¡±

    Then, he lifted up the white cloth to check if it was really Xu Cheng under there. However, when he lifted it up and saw a white guy¡¯s face, his face drastically changed. Xu Cheng suddenly dashed across the room with a scalpel in hand. Four people¡¯s throats were directly sliced with blood gushing out. Before they even fell to the ground, Xu Cheng already arrived before the leading officer.

    He sliced the officer¡¯s wrist right before the officer could point his gun at him. Just when he was about to shout, Xu Cheng already covered his mouth as he stabbed the scalpel into the left side of his chest, stopping millimeters away from the heart as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who sent you? If you don¡¯t answer, the scalpel will go into your heart!¡±

    ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll answer! It¡¯s Prince Will! He doesn¡¯t want you to leave this country alive, and the other young masters also don¡¯t want you to live past tonight.¡±

    When he finished, Xu Cheng pulled out the scalpel and cut his throat. Then, he tossed the scalpel to the side and walked out of the operating room.

    Outside, Lin Chuxue¡¯s face immediately paled when she heard gunshots, and Bei Shan immediately took down the officers outside. Lin Chuxue was about to run in, and she ran right into Xu Cheng. Lin Chuxue thought it was the officer and she started hurling her fist right away.

    ¡°I will make you pay with your life!¡± Lin Chuxue hurled her fist in desperation towards Xu Cheng¡¯s face before she could lift up her head and look at where she was punching.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect the woman to be this emotional, treating him with a punch right as he came out.

 Chapter 292.2 - The Two Senior Brothers of Diamonds (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 292: The Two Senior Brothers of Diamonds (Part two)</b>

    He directly caught her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Lin Chuxue lifted up her head and saw that familiar face, and she immediately cried out of relief. ¡°Xu Cheng!¡±

    She immediately threw herself into Xu Cheng¡¯s embrace, grabbing onto him tightly, as if Xu Cheng would disappear like a dream as soon as she let go.

    Bei Shan was also prepared to kill all of those guys, but who knew he would run straight into the sight of two people hugging. He directly shouted, ¡°You motherf- unting your love already in front of me. Whatever, you two continue. By the way, you look pretty good in that surgeon uniform. You should tell your wife to get into a nurse uniform to match.¡±

    Lin Chuxue felt a bit embarrassed and stopped crying upon hearing that.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s my first time seeing you cry this sadly, this isn¡¯t like you.¡± Xu Cheng heart-achingly wiped away her tears for her. He saw she was still in that dress, covered in blood, and she even didn¡¯t have any shoes on.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Don¡¯t you know how worried I am for you? The doctor said you might not be able to make it, and I didn¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to do in the future... Xu Cheng, let¡¯s go home, let¡¯s go back to Huaxia, okay?¡± Lin Chuxue tightly held onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and asked.

    Xu Cheng smiled and gently patted the back of her hand as he said, ¡°Alright, after this is done, we will go home.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°Why not go back right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her, stroked her delicate face with one hand, and said, ¡°Some things are not meant to be let go. I won¡¯t just let them off the hook like this. I already ran away in the past, and if I run away again, what was the point of me bing stronger? Sometimes, respect is won with fists!¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head. She looked up at him and said, ¡°Xu Cheng, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, my heart can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s just go home, I don¡¯t care about anything else, nothing can bepared to the pain of thinking that I might¡¯ve lost you forever. Now I understand, I understand what I want now!¡±

    Xu Cheng was touched, and he gave her a bright smile. ¡°Chuxue, listen to me, I want you to be able toe back to this country whenever you want. I want these to not have the guts to ever think about taking advantage of you. In the future, if you have any trouble, just directly tell me. You just need to enjoy your life, and I will clear out all obstacles that get in your way.¡±

    Lin Chuxue panicked. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to fulfill my promise.¡±

    ncing at the clock on the wall, he said, ¡°It¡¯s 3 o¡¯clock midnight now, the grim reaper is out to reap souls.¡±

    Then, he gently pressed a spot on the back of Lin Chuxue¡¯s head, and she directly faintly. Xu Cheng carried her and walked towards the outside.

    Bei Shan and Lin Lei directly came close and followed him out. After gently putting her into Lin Lei¡¯s car, he said to him, ¡°Take your sister home, let her get a good night¡¯s sleep. She¡¯s too tired tonight, but she will be fine tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded and asked, ¡°Brother-in-Law, are these people going to bring you trouble?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°No problem, the officers died by the scalpel, and the doctor died by the officer¡¯s gun. Besides, these people aren¡¯t real officers, and the moment the police get involved, they will know it¡¯s a hired-for-murder case, except the murderers that were hired really sucked.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded. ¡°Then, is it like back in the old days again? Time for revenge?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yep, just like old times, except this time we will settle the ount once and for all.¡±

    He patted Lin Lei on the shoulder. ¡°Take care of her.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded.

    After seeing Lin Lei drive away, Xu Cheng turned around, and Bei Shan brought over the 8 and J of Diamonds to introduce to him. ¡°This is the 8 of Diamonds, a professor that really doesn¡¯t make that much money.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his hand and smiled as he greeted, ¡°Hello, Professor 8.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°I actually do alright for myself.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at the J of Diamonds and introduced, ¡°And this is your Senior Brother JJ (TL Note: JJ is a ng for d-ck in Chinese), and you can also call him Senior Brother Not-so-Straight.¡± (TL Note: Because J is bent.)

    The J of Diamonds looked at the Ace of Diamonds and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I think we should be more serious at a time like this.¡±

    Right as he finished, Bei Shan¡¯s foot was up his azz as he started swearing, ¡°Serious my f-cking azz, you guys want it to be serious, but did you bring any presents for meeting your junior brother for the first time? You didn¡¯t even bring presents and you are telling me to be serious?¡±

 Chapter 293.1 - My Hands Canâ€™t Stop At All! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 293: My Hands Can¡¯t Stop At All! (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng reached out to shake hands with these two senior brothers, also introducing himself, ¡°My name is Xu Cheng.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s no fun using real names. To us Dragon des, we usually just go by our codenames or nicknames.¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a nickname.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t? Didn¡¯t I give you onest time?¡¯

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him in confusion.

    Bei Shan: ¡°Old Two!¡± (TL note: if you forgot from previous chapters, old two¡¯s a ng for d-ck in Chinese)

    Ooof!

    Xu Cheng felt an arrow pierce his heart.

    ¡°Man, the moment I heard that nickname, I knew it was a powerful one that only you can handle. That¡¯s decided then, we will just call you Old Two from now on!¡± the J of Diamondsughed and said.

    The 8 of Diamonds pped and agreed as well. ¡°Yeah, that nickname is dripping swag, just too domineering. Actually, in our Dragon Division, I don¡¯t think anyone would call themselves Old Two! Only you can now, and that¡¯s a symbol of power! Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°See, I actually put in a lot of effort into that nickname for your sake.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°I want to KMS.¡¯

    Then, he asked Bei Shan in curiosity, ¡°Senior Brother Bei Shan, so what are you three doing here?¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds said, ¡°Senior Brother Bei Shan said you are in danger, so we came out. But by the looks of it, you seem to be in great shape.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Old Two, I have a serious question for you though, so please answer me very seriously.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Ask away.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Was that woman that you were carrying really your wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng wanted to cry, how dare they all bully him like this? Did he need to bring his marriage certificate with him at all times now to prove to people that the beautiful goddess Lin Chuxue was actually his wife?

    Bei Shan: ¡°I asked him that question already, so I can answer in his ce. That beautiful-beyond-imagination goddess is really this guy¡¯s wife.¡±

    The 8 and J of Diamonds both eximed in disbelief at the same time, ¡°Senior Brother, you are not joking with us, right?¡¯

    Bei Shan rolled his eyes at them and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°You go and exin it to them yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at those two senior brothers of his and said, ¡°No matter how pretty the woman is, the key is to use your heart to pursue her, not your JJ.¡±

    The J of Diamonds nced at him from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°As someone nicknamed Old Two(same as JJ, both mean d-ck), you are actually telling us to court girls with our hearts? Don¡¯t tease us.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say to you guys.¡±

    The J of Diamonds said, ¡°But hey, at least your Senior Brother Professor is making progress, at least his higherup wants to casting-couch him.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds. ¡°...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Oh that¡¯s nice, Senior Brother Professor, you should try it out with your higher up, maybe it¡¯s true love.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°Go f-k yourself!¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Oh right, Old Two, how did you get your wife to be with you? Teach us a thing or two.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very simple, just be thick-skinned and court her. What are women? They are flowers. And what about men? They are bull crap! And flowers need nutrients to grow, so how can they live without us cow manure as fertilizer? So, consider yourself to be prime cow manure and court her with the intention that it¡¯s for her sake to be with you.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds actually nodded and asked, ¡°Then how do you be prime-level cow manure?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°This is a great question. As a pile of prime-AAA cow manure, you have the flower growing on you right? Anyone that dares to approach it, you need to take care of the, all.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°For example?¡±

 Chapter 293.2 - My Hands Canâ€™t Stop At All! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 293: My Hands Can¡¯t Stop At All! (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°For example, during highschool, if someone harasses her with love letters, you go look for him after school. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just one or a bunch, you have to let them know who this flower belongs to! If they refuse to acknowledge you, you just beat them up, beat them until they understand. For another example, just at the banquet earlier, you just beat anyone that stands in your way. As a qualified pile of cow manure, you need to be prepared to defend this flower against the world. For instance, creating a path of blood from the pce door to the gate, you have to show them your resolution in protecting your flower.¡±

    The 8 and J of Diamonds were speechless.

    After a while, they could only squeeze out a few words. ¡°Man you sure are crazy.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly lit up a cig for himself and sighed, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s been tough courting my wife. Ever since I beat up the first guy that tried to take advantage of my wife back in highschool, I knew my future path would be tough, and I also knew that it¡¯s a path of no return. But, once I threw out that fist, the damage couldn¡¯t be undone anymore, and it¡¯s not like the police would forgive you if you just apologize, right? But as my wife became more and more attractive, my hands just couldn¡¯t stop.¡±

    Then, he walked away.

    Bei Shan asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My addiction of beating people up is acting up again, are you guysing with me?¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m toozy to fight if it¡¯s just a bunch of thugs.¡±

    Xu Cheng threw the cigarette butt to the ground. ¡°tinum Pce.¡±

    The eyelids of the three Diamonds brothers jumped. ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°Chopping people.¡±

    The three of them shivered.

    ¡°Little Brother, are you skipping a few levels here? We are just a little not ready when you say you want to go to the boss fight right away...¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°In fact, I already tested the waters earlier at the banquet, and I think I can take them all. So, since I recovered pretty fast, and it¡¯s still dark, it¡¯s a good opportunity. Alright, I will leave first. Senior Brother Bei Shan, if you have nothing to do, please go and just watch over the Lin Family Manor. There might be thieves.¡±

    Then, he just left.

    The 8 and J of Diamonds were both shocked. ¡°Is this f0cker actually going?¡±

    Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s disappearing silhouette and sighed, ¡°This guy might be crazy with talk, he¡¯s even more crazy with actions. Last time when I went to the ck market with him, I felt like I was watching a movie that was constantly at the climax. The Sonora Family of Mexico just disappeared, just like that, and the head of that family was shot in the head by this guy right in front of the other 5 big families. This guy always goes for the root, he¡¯s very cunning. After circling around in the night with the Sonora Family, he actually just went straight into their home base and killed everyone. Our Division Master is already doing a lot of crazy sh-t despite his old age, and that¡¯s enough for us to worry, and then there¡¯s this guy...¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°I¡¯ve never even seen the Queen¡¯s face in my life, and my daily missions were at most at the mercenary level, yet this b-stard¡¯s already doing boss fights... Indeed, the world of Old Two is too hard to understand.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°So what does Xu Cheng do in real life? Does he need an assistant or a driver or something?¡±

 Chapter 294.1 - Invisibility (Part one)

    Chapter 294: Invisibility (Part one)

    There¡¯s a kind of deterrence called killing the chicken to warn the monkeys (idiom for punishing someone as an example to others to not do the same thing), and Xu Cheng just needed to first take care of the ones that were jumping around the most.

    He got a room at a ghetto motel, and on the wall were posted photos of five people that were going to be the targets of this operation. These five were all rich young masters that had been eyeing his wife, and they also saw Xu Cheng as a thorn in their eyes. If possible, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill Xu Cheng and take Lin Chuxue for themselves, and the list included Prince Will.

    Xu Cheng tore off Prince Will¡¯s photo and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are royalty, I don¡¯t dare to do anything. We will wait and see tonight.¡±

    Then, he took out a stack of documents from his coat which had Jacob¡¯s research findings, which included descriptions of the major genes he found in Xu Cheng¡¯s body. There were also more hidden ones that weren¡¯t activated yet, stored away by the water bear genes. He really had to thank the water bear genes for helping him survive the mutations.

    Touching the scars left on his chest, he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s quite a shame that I didn¡¯t get to see this heal.¡±

    Then, he continued going through the notes.

    Jacob said before that as the water bear gics were waking up, it would begin rposing all the genes and begin the fusion process.

    The first fusion Jacob noticed was that the genes of cats and eagles werepletely integrated. He also found genes partaking the fusion process, but he couldn¡¯t identify which was which. He also wrote: [There should be a period of pain whenever different genes are close to finishing integrating.]

    When Xu Cheng read that, he didn¡¯t really take it to heart. However, when he went to the washroom, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He immediately copsed onto the ground, and he just felt every inch of his muscles and his heart and his brain were all feeling cramp-like pain!

    This feeling took him right back to the period when he fell into aa aftering back from the mission with Li Wei and Luo Yi. It was exactly that kind of pain.

    It was a feeling of wanting to die to be liberated, and veins began popping out on Xu Cheng¡¯s face and neck.

    Xu Cheng threw a punch onto the ground in pain, and the tiles were all shattered. This kind of pain almost made him faint, as he felt as if someone was peeling his skin off of his muscles. When his eyes were falling out of focus, he felt as if he saw the bones in his hand. Xu Cheng initially thought he identally turned on prating vision, and that was why he could see through his skin.

    However, when he felt a bit better and climbed back up and saw himself in the mirror, he could directly see his spine, while all the skin and muscles were gone!

    Xu Cheng was shocked and he subconsciously touched his neck, but he could feel that his neck was all intact and everything felt normal!

    He was shocked. And then immediately, the remaining bones were also slowly disappeared in the mirror. In the end, there was only his clothes and pants that seemed to be just floating in the air in front of the mirror.

    After Xu Cheng took off all of his clothes, he noticed that his body couldn¡¯t be found in the mirror at all anymore. But, Xu Cheng could still feel that his body was there.

 Chapter 294.2 - Invisibility (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 294: Invisibility (Part two)</b>

    ¨C Wendy Bar ¨C

    In the lively dance floor, there was a mix of all kinds of people having their fun.

    Under the background of heavy metal music, the young men and women were all enjoy their nightlife at such ate hour. A young man with a bandaged head sitting in one of the VIP tables on the upper level was drinking ss after ss of whiskey.

    On the side, his friend advised, ¡°Jiru, don¡¯t be upset anymore. Isn¡¯t it easy to kill someone like Xu Cheng? Should we just do it tonight?¡±

    Jiru, as the heir of one of the big fivepanies in Britain, was one of the families that were exerting pressure towards the Lin Family. The temporary downfall of the Lin Family also had something to do with them. Jiru was still holding grudges after getting beaten up by Xu Cheng at the banquet. Looking at the dance floor, he said, a big gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in his wife. Even if I can date Victoria Secret models every day, they can¡¯t bepared to Nicole at all when ites to looks and body. Originally, back in highschool, I would¡¯ve been able to get my hands on her already, but it was all screwed up by that b-stard Xu Cheng! I still remember him scaring me into p-ssing in my own pants back then! After hiding away for so long, this guy actually came back. He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for him this time.¡±

    Then, he said to his friend, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the washroom first. I drank too much.¡±

    Jiru crossed the lively crowd and went to the washroom. After he was done peeing, he went to the mirror and leaned over to fix up his hair. He identally touched his wound, and the pain had him gritting his teeth. ¡°S¨Ct! Damn you Xu Cheng, wait and see how I kill you!¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng walked into the washroom in a janitor uniform and a cap, cing a sign outside the bathroom that said ¡°Cleaning¡±. When he quietly walked over to Jiru, Jiru didn¡¯t notice. At that moment, Jiru¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Jiru, where are you?¡±

    Jiru: ¡°What is it? I¡¯m obviously at my usual spot, you know where I am. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Something happened! The Terry Family¡¯s heir died!¡±

    Jiru¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s also not dead! They can¡¯t find them at the hospital anymore, and I think he knows that we joined forces with Prince Will to kill him, because the assassins we sent all didn¡¯te back!¡±

    Jiru swallowed his spittle. ¡°How did Buren (Terry¡¯s eldest son) die?¡±

    ¡°He drank too much and then got into a car ident in his supports car. The police said his throat was cut, but the traffic surveince showed that no one ever approached his car! It¡¯s too strange!¡±

    Jiru: ¡°I understand. I will go back soon, let me know if there¡¯s any more news.¡±

    Then, he hung up and turned around, and then he was scared by someone that suddenly appeared behind him.

    ¡°Are you ? Get the f0ck out of my face!¡± Jiru swore, but his face began changing as he saw the guy starting to put on a pair of ck gloves.

    When Jiru saw him slowly lift up his head, revealing the face under the cap, he saw the face that gave him nightmares since he was a boy. He was so scared that his heart almost jumped up to his throat as he subconsciously began taking steps back. The floor was a bit wet and slippery, his body lost bnce and his head fell right back onto the edge of the sink.

    With a ¡°bam¡±, Jiru fell to the ground, and blood began flowing out from the back of his head, painting the floor.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even touch this guy from the beginning to end. He just squatted down and felt the pulse on his neck. After confirming that the target was dead, he left with the cleaning cart.

    Jiru ¨C died of an ident!

 Chapter 295.1 - Revenge (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 295: Revenge (Part one)</b>

    ¨C At a golf course vi ¨C

    Tom Jenkins leaned on the couch and was sipping on some wine.

    His family controlled the biggest oilpanies in the country, and he came back from the banquet early after Xu Cheng ruined it. Seeing the swimsuit party he was having at his ce and looking at all the beautiful girls in bikinis, he felt this was the paradise he belonged to.

    ¡°Tom, how was it? Did you get to see the Rose of Britain at the banquet?¡± Someone came over to have a toast with him.

    ¡°Yeah, and the more I saw, the more I wanted to kill that Asian b-stard who is her husband!¡± Tom was furious. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the guy died or not at the hospital. Indeed, he¡¯s changed a lot, and I just don¡¯t like seeing that. I won¡¯t tolerate him stepping over my head! Hopefully the good news wille soon.¡±

    His friend heard it and just shook his head and went back to preparing more barbeque meat.

    Tom went back to looking at the models in bikinis by the pool, enjoying the view.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    ¡°Hello? Fergus, it¡¯s sote into the night, are you calling me to tell me the good news that that ¡¯s dead?¡±

    On the other end of the call, a timid cry came through. ¡°What should we do? Tom, what should we do? The grim reaper ising!¡±

    Tom frowned. ¡°Fergus, did you smoke some of those again?¡±

    Fergus¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°H-h-h-he¡¯sing! He¡¯sing! The revenge has begun! We shouldn¡¯t have provoked him!¡±

    Tom: ¡°Fergus, f-cking be more clear when you talk, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Buren¡¯s dead! He died of murder! And just now, Jiru¡¯s dead too, at his bar! Their times of deaths are too much of a coincidence to not be rted, and it was 30 minutes apart! And now, it has been almost another 30 minutes. I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s killing next, and that¡¯s why I called to ask. I¡¯m assured now that I heard your voice. You should get yourself more bodyguards and be cautious. It¡¯s dangerous tonight.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking with me? Buren and Jiru are dead?¡± Tom was in disbelief.

    ¡°Tom, don¡¯t you watch the news? Go check social media and see for yourself! It¡¯s all true!¡±

    Tom: ¡°Then what does it have to do with that ? It could just be idents, and it¡¯s better now that those two are dead. Alright, stop bothering me with bad news, I¡¯m enjoying life right now. Do you want toe? Bring more girls too. I¡¯m at the vi beside the golf course my dad gave me, I will hang up first.¡±

    Then, Tom got up and walked up to a model and slid his hand across her smooth buttcheeks. She threw a wink at him and said, ¡°Hurry, I will wait for you in the room upstairs.¡±

    Then, the model went up to the second floor.

    Tom cracked his neck, took off his towel, and jumped into the pool, wanting to do a quick swim first. But, before he coulde back up to the surface, he felt something grab onto his ankle! It felt like a human¡¯s hand!

    Tom was shocked, and he desperately tried to break free, opening his eyes, and looking down but he saw nothing. But, his foot was indeed being pulled by something. After struggling for a while, he just couldn¡¯t get back to the surface to make a ssh to alert others.

    Finally, thest breath he was holding went out, and Tom¡¯s movements gradually died down.

    Tom ¨C died of drowning.

    When the police came and did an autopsy, the hand mark on his ankle made it one of the unsolved mysteries, andter on, people began drawing connections from those mysterious deaths to Xu Cheng, causing no one to dare to think about taking advantage of his wife.

    It was already about 30 minutes since Fergus got news of Tom drowning. He hid in a corner of his room, shivering. Normally, he just lived by himself, and although he called for bodyguardsst minute, they hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so felt extremely unsafe by himself.

    Feeling that his location might be exposed, he decided to just drive out and find a random camping location in the wild to stay for the night.

 Chapter 295.2 - Revenge (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 295: Revenge (Part two)</b>

    After he quickly packed up and ran to his car, he almost had a heart attack when Xu Cheng casually climbed to the passenger seat from the back seat.

    ¡°I-I-I-I didn¡¯t do anything, please! I beg you, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Fergus was directly scared into crying.

    Xu Cheng looked at the frightened Fergus and asked, ¡°You think I killed those three?¡¯

    Fergus¡¯s teeth were even shivering, ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are you going to answer like that when the police ask you?¡±

    Fergus didn¡¯t get what Xu Cheng meant at first, but after a brief pause, he began shaking his head left and right like crazy, ¡°No no no no, they died of idents! I don¡¯t know how they died, nor have I seen you after the banquet!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You are a smart person, I hope you can continue being smart in future conversations we have. Believe me, those that go against me won¡¯t have a good ending. If you want to live a longer life, you should be smarter.¡±

    Fergus immediately began nodding like a woodpecker. ¡°Yes yes yes!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at his big bag and asked in surprise, ¡°Where are you going? Camping?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Fergus felt so horrified and nervous that he almost don¡¯t know what to say, scared that saying the wrong thing would result in death. Then, he immediately corrected himself, ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, just give me a ride then,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Fergus nodded, and his hands shivered as he held onto the steering wheel and started the car.

    Xu Cheng suddenly asked, ¡°Which hospital is Prince Will at right now? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I...¡± Fergus began sweating even harder.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What are you nervous for? As long as you are obedient, I told you, I won¡¯t kill you! Or in other words, the grim reaper won¡¯t patronize you. For instance, your steering wheel or brakes won¡¯t suddenly stop working or something.¡±

    As Xu Cheng said that, he even went and jokingly swirled the steering wheel, causing the car to swing to anotherne, scaring Fergus into tears. He immediately shouted in a panicked voice, ¡°He¡¯s at the First Hospital, fifth floor, Zone B!¡±

    ¡°What a coward.¡± Xu Cheng nced at him in disdain, and he finally let go of the steering wheel and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the First Hospital.¡±

    Fergus swallowed his spittle and obediently drove to the First Hospital.

    When Xu Cheng got out of the car, he smiled at Fergus who was too scared to even look at him, ¡°Take a guess, will Prince Will die tonight?¡±

    Fergus¡¯s body was shivering nonstop, and he kind of didn¡¯t dare to answer this question... Will this guy really kill a prince as well?

    Seeing him not daring to answer, Xu Cheng walked towards the hospital. But, he turned around half way and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. If I don¡¯t see you when Ie out, I wille and look for you.¡±

    Fergus nodded hard.

    When Xu Cheng crossed the road and disappeared, Fergus finally realized that his whole body was drenched in sweat, and his heart finally fell from his throat back to his chest.

    Immediately, he grabbed his phone and called Prince Will.

    The moment it connected, he was almost whispering and yelling at the same time, ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s at the hospital for you! Hurry, get out of the hospital! Buren¡¯s dead, Jiru¡¯s dead, Tom¡¯s dead as well, you are next! His next target is you! Leave the hospital right now!¡±

    Will, who was on IV, picked up the call and his face immediately changed. He said to his butler right away, ¡°Hurry, we need to leave this ce! Get the car ready, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 296 - Setup (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 296: Setup (Part one)</b>

    After Fergus hung up the phone, he saw the passenger door¡¯s seat was still open. He immediately got out of the car and went to close it. But what he didn¡¯t notice was that the leather of his passenger seat sunk down a bit, as if someone was sitting there.

    After Fergus came back to his car, he waited anxiously for Prince Will toe out.

    He finally let out a sigh of relief when he saw Prince Will¡¯s car slowly drive out of the hospital¡¯s parking lot.

    ¡°Thank God...¡±

    Then, he started his car. He obviously wouldn¡¯t wait for the grim reaper, and he directly followed after Prince Will¡¯s car. Now, it seemed like they were the only two survivors, so they must unite to deal with that Rather than being dominated by the fear of death, they might as well try to fight back.

    Just when Fergus was about to elerate to try to pull up to Prince Will and greet him, for some unknown reason, his foot on the gas pedal felt as if it was stepped on hard by another foot, and the engine instantly unleashed more than two hundred horsepower. Fergus terrifyingly found his foot suddenly begin hurting so much and he couldn¡¯t let go of the gas pedal no matter what. He could only watch his car speed up, screaming as the car mmed right into Prince Will¡¯s sedan. Fergus¡¯s eyes stared wide open as he tried to swirl the steering wheel to the side.

    But, he found that the steering wheel seemed to have gotten fixed in ce by someone as well!

    His face was pale, and with a loud bang, the jeep rammed right into the sedan at a T-section,pletely obliterating the back half of the sedan. The momentum carried both cars across the road into a small cliff, pining Prince Will¡¯s car in between. The violent collision directly squeezed the sedan into a piece of junk, with the car beyond recognition.

    The huge crash caused quite the attention around the area, and the passerby cars almost couldn¡¯t stop and ran into them as well.

    Fergus¡¯s head brutally mmed against the steering wheel as he lost consciousness.

    And in that extended sedan, Prince Will¡¯s body had been prated all over by broken ss. His face was covered in blood as he struggled to climb out. The butler that was driving that car had instantly died. Just when Prince Will was about to free himself from the car, a lighter fell from god-knows-where besides the leaking tank and ignited the oil.

    With a loud bang, there was a huge explosion as fire shot into the sky! The huge st caused the traffic to sink into chaos and panic. This incident immediately became one of the biggest events in the country that year, because the victim of that crash was a prince!

    A few dayster, Fergus was discharged from the hospital. Then, he was taken into the interrogation room with handcuffs on and was being interrogated. ¡°Why did you kill Prince Will?¡±

    Fergus felt like he was losing his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t kill him!¡±

    The two interrogators exchanged a look, and someone immediately stood up, grabbed his hair, and mmed it onto the table as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t take us for fools! Don¡¯t think that you can get through this as long as you act like you have a mental disability! You won¡¯t be able to wash yourself clean from the crime of murdering a prince!¡±

    Fergus¡¯s face was covered in blood as he lifted his head up and shouted in anger, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°The surveince cameras have a clear record of what happened! You were in the driver¡¯s seat, and there was only one person in the car. You were driving at more than 200 mph towards Prince Will¡¯s car, how are you going to deny that when we have video evidence?!¡±

 Chapter 296.2 - Setup (Part two)

    Chapter 296: Setup (Part two)

    ¡°It¡¯s the devil! It¡¯s the devil! It¡¯s the grim reaper! At that time, I couldn¡¯t control the pedal, and I couldn¡¯t turn my steering wheel as well! I really didn¡¯t mean to run into him!¡± Fergus tried to exin.

    The interrogator said in a deep voice, ¡°How long do you want to pretend to be crazy until?¡±

    Then, he threw Fergus¡¯s phone onto the table and said, ¡°That night, Buren, Jiru, Tom, and Prince Will all got a call from you before their death, and in the call, you warned them about someone possibly going after them. You were emphasizing how someone wasing back for revenge. In reality, that was just a way for you to divert the attention, you want to make us think that there was someone else, but the murderer is just you! You nned this series of killings! The prince was originally all fine in the hospital, but he left because of your call, while you were already waiting outside of the hospital for him toe out so you can kill him in a car crash.¡±

    Fergus shook his head like crazy. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what happened! I don¡¯t have a motive to kill them at all! Since you have been using me of killing them, then find me the proof! What motive do I have to kill them? HUH?¡±

    The interrogator looked at him coldly, ¡°You do! You are the biggest suspect of this whole case!¡±

    ¡°First, we investigated if there were any old grudges between the five of you in the past, and we found that since highschool, you five weren¡¯t getting along, and sometimes you would get into fights because of Miss Lin of the Lin Family. That¡¯s the unsettled feud you five have. Then this time, on the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet, the five of you were the ones with the best chances of scoring an arranged marriage with the Lin Family, yet Xu Cheng came out of the blue and messed up your ns. So, the five of you nned to assassinate Xu Cheng, yet your hired hitmen failed and even died at the hospital. So, afraid that Xu Cheng woulde seek revenge, you decided to save yourself and kill the other four culprits so Xu Cheng will have mercy on you, but you originally hated the other four anyways, and that¡¯s why you nned the whole series of killings, right? And every call you made was just a distraction, and the grim reaper you were referring to was Xu Cheng, right? You thought you cleverly used him as a shield to cover your crimes that benefits and also saves you. The biggest motive you had to kill the other four was to either get the Rose of Britain, Miss Lin, or to avoid getting killed by Xu Cheng. We don¡¯t have direct evidence of you killing the other three, but the murder of the prince alone is enough to get you a death sentence!¡±

    Fergus sat there, dumbfounded, and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. Right now, he could only admire and fear one person!

    That¡¯s right, it was Xu Cheng!

    He pulled out this whole setup! He was the true killer that managed to easily frame someone else! Fergus knew that right now, nothing he could say would make any difference. Right, in the eyes of normal people, it was indeed him that drove his car at high speed right into Prince Will¡¯s car, and with the motive the interrogators just mentioned, it was enough to create a homicide case that he couldn¡¯t exin his way out of.

    At this moment, Fergus¡¯swyer came in and said, ¡°Officers, sorry for the dy. Here I have a proof that my client is suffering from a mental disorder.¡±

    The interrogator looked at Fergus and said, ¡°The queen is very angry. Her intent is that if you want to pretend to have mental disorders to evade the punishment ofw, then your family can be punished in your ce.¡±

    Fergus bitterly smiled. ¡°Right, it was all done by me!¡±

    Here¡¯s a mouse we are rmending, one of the best and cheapest ones we¡¯ve found so far, and we¡¯ve all been using it for 5 years now. Cucumber¡¯s just died after about 4 years and mine¡¯s still going, so yeah don¡¯t forget to pick up one for urself if you need a mouse

 Chapter 297.1 - Donâ€™t Provoke Me Next Time (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 297: Don¡¯t Provoke Me Next Time (Part One)</b>

    After Fergus pleaded guilty, an officer came and said someone was here to see him.

    When he was brought to the front and saw that the visitor was actually Xu Cheng, he gritted his teeth as if he wanted to bite Xu Cheng through the ss window.

    ¡°Now, no one in your family dares toe and visit you, so you should be happy that at least I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and also thank you for nning the perfect series of murders.¡± Fergus sneered.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I already told you, you are a smart man, you should¡¯ve been obedient.¡±

    Fergus fell silent briefly. Then, he suddenly looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Was it you that stepped on my foot and grabbed onto my steering wheel?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m not God.¡±

    Fergus: ¡°It was you! You circumvented the surveince and slitted Buren¡¯s throat! And Jiru, who died in the washroom, and Tom who drowned, they were all killed by you! Thest two both seem to be mysterious and natural deaths, and in fact, it was hard to exin when there¡¯s no murderer present at the scene. But, in fact, you had always been at the scene! Just like how you kept my foot down on the gas pedal and how you grabbed onto my steering wheel.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly smiled deviously. ¡°And then? Who¡¯s going to believe you when you tell them? You currently look like someone who is pretending to have a mental disorder, and your words will only make the judge think you are a madman speaking gibberish. The more you say, the more it proves that you are trying to act crazy to escape the punishment of thew. Then, your family business will be suppressed by the other four families and the Royal Family, so I think you should think twice before you speak. You should probably keep your sanity and shoulder all the responsibilities, because only if you plead guilty and go through the legal procedures will your family be slightly better off.¡±

    Fergus: ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I think I reminded you five before, ever since we were little until now, I¡¯ve been telling you to not test my tolerance, but you five just didn¡¯t listen and continued to have fantasies about my wife, not to mention that you also tried to kill me when I was in the hospital! Then, you can¡¯t me me for what I did. This is just who I am: those that are good to me, I will repay a hundred or thousand times. Not to mention 3.3 billion euros, in the future, as long as the Lin Family needs more, I will continue to give them gifts and protect them. Those that go against them will also be against me, and those that are against me, I will also repay in hundreds and thousands of times more. Just like on the day of the banquet, I will strike back when the opportunity arrives.¡±

    Fergus said in disdain, ¡°Then howe I don¡¯t see you seeking revenge on the Queen?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡±

    Fergus frowned.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Do you think Prince Will¡¯s death isn¡¯t a huge blow to someone that¡¯s already 89 years old? Isn¡¯t it the worst kind of news to hear about her grandson¡¯s death on her birthday? I heard she fell ill and hadn¡¯t been able to get out of bed. She probably doesn¡¯t have too much time left.¡±

    A trace of fear shed past Fergus¡¯s face. ¡°You sure are merciless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the merciless one, you guys asked for it,¡± Xu Cheng said as he stood up. ¡°If your familyes to visit youter, pass the word onto them as well as the other families. Just tell them that if they dare toy their hands on the Lin Family, I won¡¯t give any warnings and take action directly.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left, leaving behind Fergus roaring like crazy as he furiously mmed on the ss window.

 Chapter 297.2 - Donâ€™t Provoke Me Next Time (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 297: Don¡¯t Provoke Me Next Time (Part Two)</b>

    At another ce, Bei Shan was reading the newspaper. A prince dying was big news, and the whole country was reporting on the car ident involving Prince Will. And also on the same day, the entire case was apparently solved, Fergus had confessed everything.

    After reading the story, Bei Shan put the newspaper to the side and said, a bit suspicious, ¡°Why do I feel that this whole thing wasn¡¯t that simple? Could it have been done by Xu Cheng?¡±

    The J of Diamonds was making fried rice in the kitchen, and he said without turning around, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask him? I¡¯m curious as to whether this was done by him as well. Maybe not Prince Will¡¯s death, but those other three¡¯s methods of dying were all pretty creepy, especially the one that drowned. I heard that the forensic doctor found that he was dragged by the ankle until he drowned, but ording to the witnesses at the scene, the pool was very clear at all times, and there wasn¡¯t anyone lurking in the pool at all during that time. Some people said there are ghosts in the pool, but I obviously don¡¯t believe that there are ghosts in this world. Even if there is, Old Two would be one.¡±

    Bei Shan frowned. ¡°After these days of following Old Two, the more I get to know him, the more unpredictable the guy seems to me... The vibe this guy¡¯s giving me is more and more like the Division Master.¡±

    The 8 of Diamondsughed and said, ¡°Yeah, of course, the Division Master is probably unpredictable even to himself, how are you able to predict what he¡¯s going to do?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the feeling. Sometimes you feel like you know what he¡¯s going to do, but he¡¯s going to pull something off that¡¯spletely beyond your wildest imagination. But now, at least the biggest positive difference Xu Cheng has inparison to the Division Master is that he¡¯s more humble. After serving the Division Master for so many years, I really can¡¯t tolerate how much he shows off, as if he wouldn¡¯t feelfortable if he goes one day without showing off.¡°

    The 8 of Diamondsughed. ¡°Maybe on the day Old Two wears that joker¡¯s mask, it will be the day he starts showing off as well. And then, you have to serve the second generation of the Show-off King.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°...¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°There¡¯s no use in just talking about it. One day, I will just spar with him and see what he¡¯s really about.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Yeah, one day when you both have time, you guys can fight a few rounds, but I don¡¯t think you can beat him.¡±

    The J of Diamonds squinted his eyes, ¡°You look down on me?¡±

    Bei Shan nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°When have I not?¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Senior Brother, with my 30 years of experience in being single, you are not going to believe how fast my hand speed is! Even if you have an iron rod, I can sharpen it into a needle!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Yeah, that I believe you. Yours is probably as thin as a needle right now already.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°...¡±

    ¨C Lin Family¡¯s Estate ¨C

    Lin Chuxue shot up from her bed as she just woke up from a nightmare, her face was nervous and red, and she immediately climbed out of bed and ran out of her room barefoot, as if she was anxious to look for someone. When she got to the stairs and saw the scene of Xu Cheng ying chess with her dad, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Fixing her messy hair and looking at two of the most important men in her life, her face slowly revealed a peaceful smile.

    ¡°Hey, what are you smiling like a fool alone up there?¡± At that moment, Mommy Lin walked past the stairs and saw her daughter standing by the stairs looking at Xu Cheng and smiling in a daze.

    Lin Chuxue felt a bit shy after being found out as she stuck out her tongue and smiled before running back into her room. Not long after, she didn¡¯t even put on makeup as she changed into her floral skirt and ran straight down to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and looked at him left and right.

    Feeling a bit awkward being stared at by Lin Chuxue like this, he indeed became a bit distracted from the game. Then, after a move or two, Lin Guiren ate a piece of apple and said, ¡°Checkmate.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°You father-daughter-duo tricked me!¡±

 Chapter 298.1 - Face-slapper Comes Knocking (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 298: Face-pper Comes Knocking (Part one)</b>

    Lin Lei couldn¡¯t just watch this anymore too, and he directly shouted, ¡°Dad, this round doesn¡¯t count! My sis diverted my brother-inw¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Losing is losing. Now, these shares of thepany are yours, Xu Cheng,¡± Lin Guiren said as he handed a document to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng passed the document to Lin Chuxue. ¡°Honey, you take care of this for me.¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°No, you little brat, hurry up and sign.¡±

    Lin Chuxue went through the document as she curiously asked, ¡°What is this? An equity transfer agreement?¡±

    She looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°How can a man not have a main business? Aren¡¯t you lucky to be able to get such a huge share of thepany? Is your lieutenant¡¯s sry enough for you to eat? Just hurry up and sign it.¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°Yeah, you heard that? Even you wife has spoken, are you going to not listen?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned to look at Lin Chuxue and bitterly smiled. ¡°But the thing is, I don¡¯t participate in managing and I¡¯m also not in the country for most of the time, what use would I be for thepany?¡±

    ¡°Of course you will be useful.¡± Lin Guiren said, ¡°From now on, you will be responsible for sourcing raw materials into thepany from Asia. This isn¡¯t difficult to do, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and exined to Xu Cheng, ¡°The job Dad is talking about is indeed not difficult to do. Normally, you just need to go to jade exhibitions with some money and be responsible for buying some medium to high-end stone materials for the head office from time to time, and that¡¯s all.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then that¡¯s not difficult, I will just help out. Why are you giving me the shares for?¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°You little brat, you really think you are going to toss me 3 billion euros like it¡¯s some spare change? If I don¡¯t do anything after taking the money, I will feel very sorry towards your dad.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡®What¡¯s there to be sorry about? Dad, you and my dad are best buds, and now that my dad¡¯s not here, you raised me up and I also married your daughter. If I don¡¯t treat you and Mrs. Lin like my dearest family members, who else am I going to do that to? Just don¡¯t worry about the money with me, you don¡¯t know how easy it is for me to make money.¡±

    Lin Guiren immediately began scolding him, ¡°Lin Lei already told me where this money came from. I heard that you got a pretty good beating. Stop doing risky businesses like that in the future. If you lose your life, are you going to just let Chuxue just be a widow?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face immediately became red. ¡°Dad, what are you saying! Saying these words is bad luck!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know right!¡±

    Lin Chuxue red back at Xu Cheng: ¡°You too! From now on, don¡¯t do anything that will raise my heartbeat by that much. You know what I¡¯m talking about. If you do things like that again, then we will just go back to living separately again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Let¡¯s go back and live a peaceful life,¡± Xu Cheng obediently replied.

    Lin Chuxue smiled and then ced her hand on his face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, much better now.¡±

    Just then, a maid quickly walked over and said in a little strange of a tone, ¡°Master, Miss Yali is here for Madam.¡±

    Yali was Lin Chuxue¡¯s aunty, and Mommy Lin immediately frowned and felt appalled upon hearing that name.

    Then, they just saw Yali already walking into the hall and acting all pitiful, looking at Mommy Lin.

    ¡°Sis, Sis, you can¡¯t just abandon me like this... Dad already kicked me out of the house, and now I can only live with you.¡±

 Chapter 298.2 - Face-slapper Comes Knocking (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 298: Face-pper Comes Knocking (Part two)</b>

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mommy Lin¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°I already said everything that needs to be said. Now, the Lin Family ispletely unrted to the Owen Family (Mommy Lin¡¯s family). Please respect our boundaries, you can go back now.¡±

    Seeing her sister being this merciless, Yali suddenly felt a bit awkward. She then turned to look at Lin Chuxue and then said passionately, ¡°Chuxue, Auntie liked you the most since you were a baby girl. Look, your auntie got kicked out of the family by your grandpa and now Auntie has nothing on her. Since thepany was able toe back from the dead, can Ie back too?¡±

    Lin Chuxue thought she heard wrong or something, and she actuallyughed from being a little angry. ¡°Auntie, for that title I call you by, can you at least act like an elder? Can you not give me anymore reasons to despise you? Life is a gamble, and you have to ept the consequences.¡±

    Yali then immediately look to Xu Cheng, knowing that this man was now the one that wore the pants in this house. ¡°Oh hello, my dearest nephew-inw, now everyone¡¯s talking about how the Lin Family found themselves a reliable son-inw, and the entirety of London is talking about you. I¡¯m even telling everyone I know how great you are to the elders in the family.¡±

    And what she meant to say was, she was also his elder, so he should be nice to her.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Auntie Yali, I grew up here since I was young, but I only have two elders, and that doesn¡¯t include you. Also, my words don¡¯t hold much weight in this household, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no use for you to ask me for favors.¡±

    Then, the maid came back again and said, ¡°Master, a guest has arrived and he said he¡¯s here for Mr. Xu.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit surprised.

    Then, a young man in British aristocratic attire walked in, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°You are Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m Kn, and I want to challenge you to a fight.¡±

    ¡°Kn!¡± Lin Guiren and Lin Lei were both a bit shocked upon hearing the name.

    Xu Cheng looked at the guy and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but why do I have to ept your challenge.¡±

    Kn arrogantly replied with his nostrils towards Xu Cheng, ¡°I think Mr. Xu forgot those words you said at the Queen¡¯s banquet yesterday. You said all aristocrats are garbage, but I¡¯m not, and as a member of the aristocratic society, I express my objection in what you said. Of course, I¡¯m not here to argue with you. I just want Mr. Xu to say to the media that the words you said that night was just trash talk, meant nothing, and then apologize. If you don¡¯t want to do that, that¡¯s fine too, then please ept my challenge to you for a fair match. I will represent the aristocracy of Britain, and if you feel like you can¡¯t represent the Huaxia military, you can get someone else toe too. This is the letter of challenge, don¡¯t misce it.¡±

    As Kn said that, he took out a gold-bordered letter from his sleeve and ced it onto the table. Then, he politely greeted Lin Chuxue in silence with a slight bow and said, ¡°I believe in the Rose of Britain¡¯s taste. A man that¡¯s worthy of your love mustn¡¯t be someone that¡¯s just all talk. I came to challenge you after I heard that you injured over a hundred royal guards. I hope you can attend the fight tomorrow.¡±

    Then, he left.

    Xu Cheng sat down, picked up the letter on the table, and mumbled. ¡°Who the hell is this guy? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡±

    Lin Chuxue also wondered, ¡°Lin Lei, do you know?¡±

    Lin Lei was still dumbfounded. ¡°Damnit, how did we end up provoking that guy?¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°You two weren¡¯t in the country for a while so it¡¯s natural that you don¡¯t know him. This is the rising number 1 martial arts star in recent years.¡±

    Mommy Lin nodded. ¡°He¡¯s really famous for his aplishment in martial arts in Europe. I heard that in his record, he hasn¡¯t lost a single fight yet, and even the Queen personally gave him the hereditary peer title, praising his contribution to the British martial arts culture.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Dad, have you fought against him before?¡±

    Lin Guiren nodded. ¡°After all, I was also a big martial arts guy in the past. He came to challenge me two years ago after his debut, and I lost within 20 strikes. I don¡¯t know if he got even better over the years.¡±

 Chapter 299.1 - Low-key (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 299: Low-key (Part one)</b>

    ¨C At the home of the J of Diamonds ¨C

    The four Dragon de brothers all sat around the table.

    ¡°Kn?¡± The 8 of Diamonds frowned. ¡°You said he came to look for you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°My inws don¡¯t know too much. Since you guys do intel work, what do you know about him?¡±

    The J of Diamonds poured tea for all three of them as he said, ¡°This guy¡¯s an activist. He was a civilian growing up, but he was able to aplish quite a lot in the field of martial arts and was thus epted by the nobles. Since then, he has been proud as a member of a noble family. The guy is indeed quite arrogant, but he does have the capabilities. As for assessment, I think he is at least an A.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds looked at Xu Cheng and said oddly, ¡°Look, I told you already to not provoke the nobles and royalty. Now look, the professional face-pper hase out. How do you n on fighting him? I had taken an interest in and followed this guy before, trying to gather some intel, but that guy actually noticed me. That¡¯s enough to show how powerful he is.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Holy crap, they are all lining up trying to cuckold me, and I can¡¯t even talk back to them?¡±

    Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng oddly. ¡°But you did stomp on their face, so it¡¯s no surprise that they found someone to try to get their reputation back. I can already imagine, if you lose tomorrow, you will be drowned by saliva, and you will be sprayed until you go back to your country.¡±

    The J of Diamonds said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, this Kn guy is particrly hostile towards martial artists from Huaxia. Didn¡¯t the G20 World Special Forces Competition just happen recently? I heard that this Kn guy also participated, and our country¡¯s team didn¡¯t get into the top three. I think it was a bit unpleasant and Kn humiliated those soldiers from Huaxia.¡±

    Xu Cheng forgot about this. ¡°Oh right, I don¡¯t even know why I wasn¡¯t selected to enter thatpetition.¡±

    ¡°You were already recruited into the Dragon Division, so of course we aren¡¯t going to let you go.¡± The 8 of Diamonds rolled his eyes at him. ¡°But the batch that was sent this year to thepetition was pretty garbage. Actually, it¡¯s been several years now, and our country¡¯s elite soldiers indeed haven¡¯t aplished any decent results on the world stage.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°This is called reserving forces. What fart does it give if we can win thepetition? It¡¯s pointless, and that¡¯s why the true elites were all recruited into the Dragon Division. Don¡¯t forget what we do, we are the aces! Every year, although our ranking sucked, didn¡¯t you guys notice that Huaxia¡¯s one of the few countries that the mercenaries are afraid of entering the most? The waters are deep there, what do you guys know.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Senior Brother JJ, how did that Kn humiliate us?¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°I heard Ye Xiu was carrying a dagger, and this guy deliberately fought him bare-handed, and he also used some racist words. Overall, it caused quite amotion, and I heard they even fought after thepetition. You should know, the British Empire was a big shot back in World War II, and they passed on this pride to their next generations through history sses. I guess this Kn was also one of those that got a strong sense of superiority from history, and I think he also mocked our country¡¯s soldiers with events that happened back in World War II. It¡¯s one thing to be mocked, but what¡¯s most hurtful was how Ye Xiu got humiliated but couldn¡¯t beat him. Also, isn¡¯t our country known for martial arts and Shaolin and stuff? This is a pretty big part of our culture, whether it¡¯s Huang Feihong, Bruce Li, or Yip Man from ancient to modern times, I guess these guys¡¯ stories got too popr and maybe blown out of hand and that¡¯s why Kn really detests Huaxia. Maybe it¡¯s because he thought those stories were just exaggerated and not worthy of the fame.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Say, if I end up killing Kn, wouldn¡¯t I not be able to leave after?¡±

 Chapter 299.2 - Low-key (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 299: Low-key (Part two)</b>

    Bei Shan looked at him in disdain and said, ¡°You even insulted their supreme grandma, and now you are facking scared if you can walk away after a fight? Should I prepare a watermelon cleaver for you this time? So you can kill your way out of it again.¡±

    The J of Diamonds said, ¡°Let me tell you, those nobles aren¡¯t scary. If you can kill him, then whatever. But whatever you do, just don¡¯t lose, and even if you lose, you might as well let him kill you, because the keyboard warriors in both countries will spray you until you begin doubting your life. These people are even more terrifying than the nobles!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    After Xu Cheng left the J of Diamonds¡¯s house, he went back to the Lin Estate and checked the chat group of the Special Forces club.

    It was already getting chaotic in there.

    Bagh: ¡°I admit defeat this time, we will try harder next year!¡±

    Daoba Li: ¡°How¡¯s Ye Xiu?¡±

    Ah-Xin: ¡±Don¡¯t mention it, he doesn¡¯t have the face to see you guys right now, so he went out to get some fresh air.¡±

    Wang An: ¡°Fresh my azz. This guy¡¯s getting drunk all day, I think he¡¯s taking it pretty hard this time.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not be upset over it. We will take responsibility together, and next year, we will facking get all of them.¡±

    Seeing them all feeling pretty down, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but send a message.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°@Ye Xiu.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Don¡¯t @ him, he already left the chat.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Such a ss heart?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly invited Ye Xiu back in, and Ye Xiu epted the invitation in less than a dozen seconds.

    Bagh: ¡°Woah, nice, Xu Cheng, no one could drag this back into the group no matter what, but he came right after you invited.¡°

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Xu Cheng, you can mock me or scold me all you want, I¡¯m ready to take it all in.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I already mocked people in Britain, I don¡¯t want to scold my own people. Is Kn really good?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I¡¯m not his opponent. 3 to 7, I¡¯m 3, he¡¯s 7.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, I heard. Brothers, I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there to cheer for you guys at thepetition, but what I can do now is encouraging you guys for next year. I¡¯m here to inform everyone, at this time tomorrow, I will be broadcasting live to the group.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°What are you broadcasting?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°You can¡¯t be joining the entertainment circle after just participating in one season of True Man, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet, I type pretty slowly. I mean, tomorrow at this time, I will stream live to you guys, I will be fighting Kn!¡±

    The group suddenly went silent for a brief moment.

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Why¡¯s he fighting you?¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Curious +1.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°When I went to the Queen¡¯s birthday party, I got angry and insulted the royals and nobles. So, this dude came out to challenge me.¡±

    The group went silent again, and then the group chat began exploding.

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Holy crap! You insulted the Queen? You are too next-level.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Now that¡¯s just some next level meme.¡±

    Ah-Xin: ¡°Very nice, very Xu Cheng-like.¡±

    Daoba Li: ¡°Bro, you can go for a Guiness record for having the biggest balls.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Holy crap, everyone will be watching tomorrow! So if you f-cking get me some 120p quality, watch how I beat your azz.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, tomorrow I will get my wife to hold the phone for me.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Oh damn, you even got yourself a wife?¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Oh sh-t! Send pic!

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s stay low-key.¡±

 Chapter 300.1 - Champion of the Nation Versus World-Class Special Force (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 300: Champion of the Nation Versus World-ss Special Force (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But I guess my wife is pretty presentable. Should I tell her to show her face a little tomorrow?¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Haha, yeah, we promise we won¡¯t criticize her.¡±

    Wang An: ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt us single dogs.¡±

    Tie Shi: ¡°Holy crap, did I miss something? Did the lurker Xu Cheng finallye out?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and put the phone down.

    After getting back home, Lin Lei brought information on Kn to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Brother-in-Law, it¡¯s best to know your opponent. Here, read up on him.¡±

    Xu Cheng just said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going to go take a shower.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point reading that. It¡¯s just a fight, and your brother-inw is going to disassemble that guy¡¯s attacks as theye, don¡¯t worry,¡± Lin Guiren sipped on his tea and said while reading a newspaper.

    Xu Cheng originally didn¡¯t want to go, but he changed my mind in order to cheer up his brothers in that group, especially Ye Xiu. That guy was pretty prideful, and Xu Cheng felt it was necessary to asionally pump up their morale. So, he epted the challenge.

    ¨C Jenkins Family¡¯s home ¨C

    The current family leader sat on the sofa, and sitting opposite from him was a man in a noble¡¯s attire. It was Kn, and Mr. Jenkins politely smiled at him and asked, ¡°Earl Kn, how much confidence do you have in killing Xu Cheng?¡±

    Kn took a sip of his coffee and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, Mr. Jenkins, if your intel on him isn¡¯t wrong, then I have a 70% chance of killing him.¡±

    Mr. Jenkins: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He was injured just the day before yesterday. He was shot four times in the body and was barely rescued. He should still be weak right now.¡±

    Kn: ¡°Then that¡¯s for the best. This time, if it wasn¡¯t because he was injured, I wouldn¡¯t have stepped out to challenge him. After all, the power of someone that can bare-handedly handle a hundred royal guards is unfathomable.¡±

    Mr. Jenkinsughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Earl Kn, if you can beat Xu Cheng this time, your ce among the nobles will be at least hero-level. You don¡¯t know how infuriating it was for everyone that day when Xu Cheng insulted all the nobles present at the party, yet no one was his opponent.¡±

    Kn also nodded in excitement. Fame and status were exactly what someone like him, who climbed up to the top of society from no background, needed. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Mr. Jenkins¡¯s request.

    But, he was also a bit worried. ¡°But Mr. Jenkins, I¡¯m just afraid that Xu Cheng won¡¯te tomorrow. He may try to push the fight to after he recovers, and by then, it would be awkward for me instead.¡±

    Mr. Jenkins: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already talked to those at the media, and today, before you even went, all media tforms had announced the news of this fight, and right now, the people of our country are all highly anticipating the fight. If Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t fight tomorrow, then what he¡¯s doing is no different than admitting that he¡¯s the loser, and then we will have the upper hand in public opinion.¡±

    ¡°That would be the best.¡± Kn smiled. ¡°After I kill Xu Cheng, I hope that you, Mr. Jenkins, can keep your promise.¡±

    Mr. Jenkins: ¡°Of course, I will invest in you to open up a martial arts club and name it after you. We will then open up more chapters throughout Ennd, and Terry¡¯s mediapany will help promote it.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will thank you in advance. I will take my leave now, we will see each other tomorrow at the arena,¡± Kn said as he bowed politely.

    After sending him off, Mr. Jenkins called Terry.

    ¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t look like this Kn guy is too confident. He said he only has a 70% chance of winning even after Xu Cheng¡¯s injured,¡± Mr. Jenkins said.

 Chapter 300.2 - Champion of the Nation Versus World-Class Special Force (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 300: Champion of the Nation Versus World-ss Special Force (Part two)</b>

    Terry: ¡°70% is enough. He wants fame, and we want revenge for our kids. It¡¯s no big deal even if he loses, there¡¯s no harm in trying.¡±

    Mr. Jenkins: ¡°You really think those mysterious deaths were caused by Xu Cheng?¡±

    Terry: ¡°He has the biggest motive for doing it. Even if it¡¯s not him, I still don¡¯t like seeing that kid happy. Maybe because my son hates him, I also hate him a lot. I hope this whole thing stays a secret between us two.¡±

    Mr. Jenkins: ¡°Of course.¡±

    After Xu Cheng came out of the shower, he saw Lin Lei shouting in the living room, ¡°Brother-in-Law, this Kn guy seems to be really desperate to be famous. I don¡¯t know how much money he spent to bribe the mediapanies, but almost all social and media tforms are now talking about his match with you. By the current looks of it, your reputation will take a hit if you don¡¯t ept his challenge.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Is your injury better now? Who cares if it¡¯s Kn or Lanka, if you don¡¯t want to fight, we will just fly back to Huaxia tonight or tomorrow morning.¡±

    She knew Prince Will and the other four¡¯s death had something to do with Xu Cheng, so she felt Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be safe if he stayed, so they might as well go back to Huaxia early to save some worry.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse this challenge. Kn has some kind of feud with my brothers in the Huaxia military. Didn¡¯t you hear what he said before he left? He asked if I dared to represent the Huaxia military. This guy¡¯s also a soldier, and this is a battle between two soldiers, so it¡¯s no longer just my face that¡¯s on the line. I need to go tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I have to make sure you are fully recovered to allow you to go. Also, it¡¯s not one of those death matches again, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we will see.¡±

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him.

    ¨C On the next day, in Huaxia ¨C

    Ye Xiu went to the Special Forces club early in the morning, and he also made an announcement to not just the top but also the normal special forces club.

    Announcement:

    There¡¯s a gathering at 7 PM after dinner. All normal or high level members are wee to attend. There will be a live-stream prepared for everyone, and it will be the fight between the Special Forces Competition National Champion versus the World-ss English Special Forces. Please arrive on time if you are attending. The video is live, so don¡¯t regret it if you miss it.

    Right after the announcement was posted, it immediately ignited the hot blood of the soldiers. This year, Xu Cheng¡¯s championship title was well-deserved and shocked everyone. As for his performance, people would only ask to see more of it and could never get enough from watching his footage. Thinking that they would be able to watch the live-stream of him fighting a world-ss special forces soldier, they all couldn¡¯t be more excited.

    Especially those that heard the gossip and knew Xu Cheng was facing the guy that humiliated the Huaxia team at the G20petition and wrecked Ye Xiu¡¯s cheeks. They all wanted to see how Xu Cheng would win back their pride!

    Those that were close by directly dropped everything they were doing and headed towards the club.

    And now, Xu Cheng had already gotten into the Lin Family¡¯s sedan and was heading towards the arena that could seat tens of thousands of people.

 Chapter 301.1 - Hello Everyone, Iâ€™m Xu Chengâ€™s Wife (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 301: Hello Everyone, I¡¯m Xu Cheng¡¯s Wife (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t think that therge venue was actuallypletely sold out.

    When he saw Kning in, everyone actually stood up and cheered for him from the top of their lungs.

    ¡°Looks like this Kn guy¡¯s really popr in Ennd.¡± Xu Cheng was a bit surprised to see this level of enthusiasm from the crowd.

    Lin Lei: ¡°He¡¯s indeed very famous. Just recently, a few of his fighting clips went viral, and I heard he led the British special forces into the top 3 for the first time at the G20petition, so his poprity skyrocketed after that.¡±

    For some reason, Xu Cheng felt a bit odd seeing a soldier getting into public entertainment. Wouldn¡¯t it give off the wrong impression and deviate from the original intent of people enlisting to serve and protect the country?

    When Xu Cheng walked towards the stage, the audience around him all booed him, and the ones closer even gave him the finger.

    Some were even swearing in madness, ¡°Go die you Asian pig, your eggs will be crushed by Kn.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see how you get insta-fackedter! Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°See who you are fighting! You are fighting Kn!¡±

    ¡°Kn!¡±

    ¡°Kn!¡±

    The crowd was chanting his name, and Lin Chuxue had her arm around Xu Cheng¡¯s, providing moral support.

    But who knew, some people in the audience even began shouting at Lin Chuxue, ¡°Miss Lin, your taste is unbelievably bad.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, you will be cryingter for your man, Kn will show you what real men look like here in the British Empire.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin, your man is so ugly, you probably regret being with him already.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Miss Lin, how much of a trash bag your man really is will be exposed today. Just wait and see how he begs Kn for mercy in a bit, haha.¡±

    Hearing the trash talk, Lin Chuxue awkwardly smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Pretty good. Looking at the atmosphere here, Kn did this on purpose right? Why does it feel more like a show than a fight.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°This is originally a show. The story of you insulting the Queen and nobles got spread among the citizens, and with Kn standing out, he basically filled the hero role and became the representative of justice in these people¡¯s hearts. Now, he became a national hero. Both the ordinary citizens and nobles are all supporting him, because after all, you are a foreigner and you also insulted the Queen who holds a high status in the hearts of the British people.¡±

    Xu Cheng realized that Kn was basically taking advantage of his sensitive identity as a foreigner.

    Very well.

    Just let that wait and see than.

    Hero of the nation? Haha!

    Xu Cheng looked around at the audience that were cheering Kn on and thought, You guys can jump all you want right now, but in a bit, I will show you who¡¯s the invincible existence and who¡¯s the true monkey!

    ¡°Are you alright? I heard that the home court advantage might affect your morale,¡± Lin Chuxue asked, a bit concerned.

    Xu Cheng smiled nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. The fight¡¯s about to start. Like we said before, help me live-stream this fight to my bros, okay? Pick a good angle.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and left with Xu Cheng¡¯s phone, and Lin Lei apanied her and found a spot with a wide view.

    In Huaxia, on a big wall, Ye Xiu already set up a giant projector, and in the hall sat all the bros from the special forces club. Some were high level members, some were ordinary level, and they all sat down with soldiers¡¯ postures on the floor.

 Chapter 301.2 - Hello Everyone, Iâ€™m Xu Chengâ€™s Wife (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 301: Hello Everyone, I¡¯m Xu Cheng¡¯s Wife (Part two)</b>

    When the stream connected, they just saw the giant venue was crowded with people.

    All they could hear were English swear words insulting Xu Cheng, and these bros immediately couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Holy fack, fack these people, do they kiss their mother with that mouth? Xu Cheng¡¯s at a huge disadvantage. Is there no one cheering for him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all we can hear is cheering for that facker Kn guy.¡±

    Just when those people were wondering, Lin Chuxue waved her arm in front of the camera and suddenly shouted, ¡°Xu Cheng, go and get him!¡±

    ¡°Oh ho ho, not bad, there¡¯s someone on Xu Cheng¡¯s side.¡± A few soldiers felt a bit better.

    ¡°Dumbazz, that¡¯s Big Brother Cheng¡¯s wife, our sis-inw.¡±

    Ye Xiu and Bagh saw the arm that appeared in the video and mumbled, ¡°Her skin is quite white, looks like Xu Cheng¡¯s wife isn¡¯t ugly. As the saying goes, being white can hide 30% of one¡¯s ugliness (TL Note: In China, there¡¯s a preference for girls with lighter skin). With that skin, she can¡¯t be that ugly.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Quick, before the fight begins, get Xu Cheng to show us his wife.¡±

    The person operating the stream sent a message to Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Sis-in-Law, everyone here really wants to see you. Don¡¯t act mysterious anymore, just get in front of the camera.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and still didn¡¯t reveal herself. The camera was still directed at the stage, and both sides didn¡¯t go up yet. She said, ¡°In fact, everyone probably has already seen me somewhere before, so I¡¯m not mysterious anymore. After the fight, I will being back with Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, holy, her voice is really good!¡± Ye Xiu and Bagh¡¯s eyes both lit up.

    That voice, so soft, so charming, and it gave off a veryfortable feeling.

    ¡°Sis-in-Law, you got a beautiful voice. It will be a pity if you don¡¯t sing.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and said, ¡°I actually do sing. Can you guys guess who I am?¡±

    In front of the screen, the soldiers all looked at each other, yet none of them could guess by just listening to her voice.

    Ye Xiu frowned. ¡°Hey, bros, don¡¯t you feel that this voice sounds a bit familiar? Such a soft and sweet voice, there¡¯s only a handful of singers in the country that have that kind of voice.¡±

    Wang An looked at Hu Bing, who had just recently joined the club, and shouted, ¡°Hu Bing, you know who it is, right?¡±

    Hu Bing smiled and nodded. ¡°Big Brother Cheng doesn¡¯t let me tell other people.¡°

    ¡±Holy crap, you brat! If you already know then just tell us, why are we still guessing?¡±

    Hu Bingughed and looked at Ye Xiu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess it already?¡±

    Ye Xiu blinked, a bit in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s really her?¡±

    To fans that always listened to Lin Chuxue¡¯s songs, it was really not hard to guess when they heard such a distinguishable voice.

    Hu Bing smiled and nodded. ¡°Half a month ago, Big Brother Cheng said that he¡¯s taking his wife back to her parents¡¯ home. You tell me which other singer in this country has a home in Britain?¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s pupils dted and ultimately, he uttered a word, ¡°Holy!¡±

    Bagh was also a bit slow to react. ¡°Holy! Is it Lin... Chu... Xue?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was really famous in the country. Her voice was ethereal and sweet, the type that could serenade both old and young, so most people would pay attention to her.

    When Bagh shouted out those three words, the other bros at the scene all took a deep breath and became very excited.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! Lin Chuxue¡¯s our sis-inw? My god, this is even more surprising than if I hear that the Wei Nation ind has sank tomorrow.¡±

    They immediately asked the guy that was managing the stream, ¡°Hurry, hurry and type if she¡¯s Lin Chuxue.¡±

    That guy was also a fan of hers and he immediately typed and asked, ¡°Is this Lin Chuxue?¡±

    Lin Chuxue felt that these guys were pretty smart and she no longer tried to y mysterious. Letting Lin Lei hold the phone, she waved at the camera, friendly like the girl next-door. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Xu Cheng¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh, I¡¯m going crazy!¡±

    ¡°I lost the love of my life!¡±

    ¡°Same here!¡±

    ¡°I never knew that my love rival would be the one that I admire the most.¡±

    ¡°My god, who can tell me how I can beat Big Brother Cheng and win his wife over?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Just wash your face and go to sleep, child.¡±

    Ye Xiu, Bagh, Ah-Xin, Wang An, and everyone else were on their knees. ¡°My heart is broken.¡±

 Chapter 302.1 - I Can Only Do So Much for You (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 302: I Can Only Do So Much for You (Part one)</b>

    When Lin Chuxue finally showed her beautiful face in front of the camera, she took the phone back and turned the stream back to the stage.

    On the other side, the guys were all discontent. ¡°Goddess, let¡¯s not watch the game anymore, can you just stream yourself singing?¡±

    Ye Xiu and the others all felt they suffered a critical hit.

    ¡°No wonder Lin Chuxue never attends gatherings in the entertainment world nor gets close to other male stars. It¡¯s even said that her kiss scenes are basically nonexistent, it turned out that she was already taken. This facking Xu Cheng, not only is he so powerful, how the fack does he have a high enough EQ to be able tond such a goddess! I¡¯m so handsome yet I¡¯m still single, where is the fairness in that!¡± Ye Xiu eximed as he looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Holy crap, the military is already the campground for single dogs, yet now we got Xu Cheng unting his love here. I¡¯m very angry,¡± Bagh said.

    Hu Bing munched on some sunflower seeds as he casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Cheng¡¯sing back soon. You can say that to his face and try to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m the same Bagh from half a month ago?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Then just challenge him to a fight after he gets back.¡±

    Bagh gritted his teeth. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Then just wait until he¡¯s back.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Who¡¯s scared of who?! Let¡¯s first see how he matches up against Kn. I¡¯ve fought Kn before.¡±

    The other soldiers all gathered around. ¡°How is he? Is he really strong?¡±

    Bagh nodded. ¡°Very. But I could still put up a fight. That guy is indeed quite talented, but he¡¯s just a little too racist and was always mocking us. That¡¯s why Ye Xiu got triggered and fell into his trap.¡±

    Ye Xiu bitterly smiled and shook his head. ¡°The difference in strength was still too big, so there¡¯s really nothing I could do when I got humiliated. But I¡¯m indeed really pissed, and if we weren¡¯t using empty-shell bullets at that time, I would¡¯ve shot and killed him!¡±

    Wang An also bitterly smiled. ¡°When you lose, it¡¯s indeed useless to say anything. This is the consequence the loser must bear.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at the screen and said as he gritted his teeth, ¡°I hope Old Xu can beat that guy up. He¡¯s basically thest card we have.¡±

    On the screen, Kn went up on stage.

    The audience all stood up, apuding and cheering.

    ¡°Kn, go and get that monkey!¡±

    ¡°Kn, show him how powerful British men are!¡±

    ¡°Tear this rude monkey apart!¡±

    The cussing would¡¯ve fit right in back at the Colosseum in the Middle Ages. When Xu Cheng went up on stage, the cheering immediately turned into booing.

    And among the booing, there was only cheering from Lin Lei and Lin Chuxue, ¡°Xu Cheng, get him!¡±

    Kn ced his finger beside his mouth, and the crowd immediately quieted down. It was as if he was the protagonist here.

    Kn pointed at Xu Cheng, looked at everyone in the audience seats, and said, ¡°This one standing in front of everyone, do you know who he is?¡±

    The audience was drawing a nk.

    Kn: ¡°He¡¯s a soldier of Huaxia, and I heard he¡¯s also a champion of their country¡¯s special forcespetition.¡±

    The audience were a bit shocked, and they immediately felt that the fight was going to be more interesting to watch.

    ¡°Kn, KO him!¡±

    ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    ¡°Defeat Huaxia¡¯s champion, you can show them that our soldiers are stronger than those of Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

 Chapter 302.2 - I Can Only Do So Much for You (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 302: I Can Only Do So Much for You (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really pay much attention to what the audience was saying. He was rather curious and asked Kn, ¡°How did you know?¡¯

    Kn smiled. ¡°It was also a coincidence, and I just realized not long ago. When I was at the G20petition, your country¡¯s team was steamrolled by us. The strongest one, something Ye? He was beat by me too. But the guy really didn¡¯t want to lose face, and he tried to find excuses and said he wasn¡¯t the champion of this year¡¯s Huaxia special forcespetition, so I asked who the champion was and why he didn¡¯t show up at the G20. He said he didn¡¯t know why, and then when I asked him again who was the champion, he said Xu Cheng. So, I remembered that name, and I didn¡¯t think that I would actually run into you in Britain. What are the odds, am I right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I heard from Ye Xiu that you aren¡¯t very friendly towards Huaxia. Why is that?¡±

    Kn smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you. I hate how fake you guys are.¡±

    ¡°Fake?¡± Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Kn: ¡°Because you guys would only boast about your past, your history. You have your martial arts, but the West also has fighting techniques. Everyone says how the nation of martial arts is Huaxia, yet why don¡¯t we ever see you guys in the top 3 at G20? Isn¡¯t that a fake reputation then? Whatever underground boxing, death match, your people also were never famous in the underground world. I just hate how you guys like to boast but actually are weak as hell. Pure garbage!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s you guys that can¡¯t let go of our past glory, and you guys also don¡¯t want to admit the more recent history. It¡¯s not that we aren¡¯t strong, but Huaxia¡¯s martial arts have evolved to a level of enhancing physical fitness rather than hurting others, that I admit. Besides, we are in an era of talents, and that¡¯s why our country has been focusing more on knowledge than martial arts. The real masters are rather humble, instead of acting like popstars.¡±

    Kn asked, ¡°Just tell me, are you number one in your country?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I am, at thepetition. But I¡¯m not number one in my country, because there are many hidden masters in the country.¡±

    Kn sneered. ¡°That¡¯s not important. I just want to beat the champion of thatpetition.¡±

    ¨C At Huaxia ¨C

    Ye Xiu clenched his fists and said, ¡°You must win, or I¡¯m really going to lose face... Our country¡¯s soldiers would really lose face big time...¡±

    Bagh: ¡°Although I just fought Xu Cheng once, I feel like it¡¯s not a problem for him to beat Kn. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true. If Old Xu went with us this time, Kn would probably be killed by his human cannonball.¡±

    Some soldier chimed in, ¡°Big Brother Xu might not even need to get close. Just with that sniper rifle alone, he can make Kn kneel.¡±

    The others all nodded. Xu Cheng¡¯s sniping skills were truly outrageous.

    At the arena, high up in the rows, the 8 of Diamonds, J of Diamonds, and Bei Shan just entered the scene.

    The 8 of Diamonds mumbled, ¡°These people really have foul mouths. Shouldn¡¯t we cheer for our little bro?¡±

    Bei Shan looked at all the British people in the arena and rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You can try.¡±

    The J of Diamonds rolled his eyes at him too. ¡°Don¡¯t sit near me.¡±

    ¡±The 8 of Diamonds raised his fist and shouted, ¡°Xu Cheng, go and fack him up!¡±

    Then, several thousands of people in the audience seats looked over, all emitting killing intent.

    ¡°Madderfacker, this Asian got into our camp, and he isn¡¯t even cheering for Kn! Let¡¯s fack him up!¡±

    Then, fruits, drinks, lighters, basically anything that was throwable came flying towards them. After a few minutes, the three of them sat there, dumbfounded. Bei Shan still had a banana peel on his head.

    The 8 of Diamonds took half of the banana thatnded on his head and took a bite as he said, ¡°Alright, now they have used up most of their ammunition. Little Bro Xu Cheng, I can only do so much for you now.¡±

    Bei Shan and the J of Diamonds both muttered in unison. ¡°Autistic.¡±

 Chapter 303.1 - Completely Impossible to Defend Against (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 303: Completely Impossible to Defend Against (Part one)</b>

    Then, those nobles that were insulted before by Xu Cheng came into the arena, one after another. Terry, Jenkins, and the others all found seats and sat down to watch Xu Cheng.

    In order to cheer Kn on, Terry announced on the spot, ¡°If Earl Kn wins, I will create a bronze statue for him tomemorate this day, and also at the same time warn the other nations to not underestimate the masters here in Britain!¡±

    The crowd immediately apuded, thinking that Terry was very generous.

    Kn¡¯s eyes lit up. Having a bronze statue meant his name could actually pass down for ages, and he was obviously very tempted! Besides, this Xu Cheng guy indeed insulted the nobles at the tinum pce, and with that as the background story, if Kn could defeat Xu Cheng today, he could definitely boast for the rest of his life. He wouldn¡¯t be a lesser known legend than Yip Man, and there may even be movies made about him. Damn, he was getting a bit hard just thinking about it.

    He really felt like he could very soon rise to the next level and reach the peak of life and then marry a pretty girl with an awesome background.

    Xu Cheng looked at the boiling crowd and grinned. ¡°Really? I¡¯m not really a big character, why does it look like everyone wants to kill me.¡±

    Kn: ¡°You don¡¯t know how much you infuriated them by insulting the Queen yet? Besides, you also took away the Rose of Britain. It would be weird if people didn¡¯t hate you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him. ¡°How do you want to y?¡±

    Kn scanned the crowd and said, ¡°You see as well, so many people came, so the fight is happening for sure, and it¡¯s not going to be one where one guy just simply knocks the other one out. Do you know what I mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Death match?¡±

    Kn nodded. He immediately shouted at the audience, ¡°Don¡¯t you all want to see a traditional death match?¡±

    The so-called death match was basically where one side was allowed to leave only after the other side was dead!

    Everyone raised their fists and began chanting, ¡°Death match! Death match!¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face immediately changed as she wanted to get up and go to Xu Cheng, but she was pulled back by Lin Lei.

    ¡°Sis, you won¡¯t be able to drag my brother-inw away. Didn¡¯t you see, this was already nned by Kn. He purposely hyped up this whole match, and what happened at tinum Pce was also spread out by the media to incite the masses. Otherwise, why do you think so many people came to watch?¡±

    Lin Chuxue finally felt something was off.

    Lin Lei continued, ¡°Now, the patriotic side of the masses has already been ignited, and the only way to calm them down is seeing Kn kill Brother-inw. Now, if Brother-inw were to try to leave, the audience wouldn¡¯t let him.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Terry and the others in the VIP rooms with ss windows, and she quietly said, ¡°Those few are probably also a part of this, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Lei snorted. ¡°Those guys all think that their sons¡¯ deaths has something to do with Brother-inw, but they couldn¡¯t find any evidence nor dare do anything out of line to him. After all, with my brother-inw¡¯s identity, they are also scared of causing diplomatic disputes. Therefore, they found a tool, a ¡°hero¡±. Kn¡¯s a martial artist, Xu Cheng¡¯s also one, so a duel between the two wouldn¡¯t cause any problems.¡±

    Lin Chuxue finally realized. ¡°No wonder, I was just thinking why a challenger showed up so fast. It turns out that these guys knew Xu Cheng¡¯s going back to Huaxia. So despicable!¡±

    Lin Lei said nonchntly, ¡°I believe that my brother-inw can beat him!¡±

    On the stage, Kn began to warm up.

    He warmed up as he said, ¡°I know you are injured, and I admire you for daring to show up despite your injury.¡±

 Chapter 303.2 - Completely Impossible to Defend Against (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 303: Completely Impossible to Defend Against (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why do you have to be like this? Is fame really that important to you?¡±

    Kn: ¡°Of course. Soldiers will eventually retire, and by then, are you going to live off of welfare? What future is there to being a soldier? There¡¯s not going to be wars in this kind of era. As someone without a background, I might as well use this time to brand myself. Don¡¯t you know that the westernmunity emphasize individualism?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I only know that if you practice martial arts just for show, then you are insulting it.¡±

    Kn sneered. ¡°You aren¡¯t in the ce toment. You will have to see when we fight.¡±

    Xu Cheng took off his coat and threw it to the side. ¡°Alright, you wanting to brand yourself is your own business, and I can¡¯t control it. But since you are using me, then I will teach you a lesson today or it will be an insult to my profession as a soldier. Even if today wasn¡¯t a death match, I will still kill you. You said we are fake? Then today, I will show you what¡¯s absolute strength. You insulted myrades, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice if I didn¡¯t return the favor.¡±

    Kn gestured for him toe at him. ¡°You are getting angry? Thene on, I¡¯m just scared that you won¡¯t be able to get up after the first few rounds. Let me tell you how I humiliated yourrades. I told him that your five-thousand-years worth of culture is basically dogsh-t!¡±

    A hint of murderous intent shed past Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, and the atmosphere immediately tensed up.

    Ye Xiu and the others all sat up straight. ¡°They are about to start!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Kn and said, ¡°How many rounds did you have with myrade?¡±

    Knughed. ¡°30 attacks! What is it? You think you can beat me within 30? Xu Cheng, I already heard about how you beat over a hundred royal guards by yourself. I admit, I won¡¯t be able to do that at all. However, don¡¯t you think you are daydreaming to think that you can beat me within 30 attacks? You really think I¡¯m garbage like those royal guards? I can beat those guys with one attack too, so it doesn¡¯t surprise me that much that you could beat them.¡±

    ¡°30 attacks?¡± Xu Cheng sneered and looked at him scornfully. ¡°30 attacks is overestimating you. To deal with people like you, it would be an insult even if I use 2 attacks! In my eyes, you are no different than those pieces of garbage at the pce that only know how to use their mouths. One strike is enough, that¡¯s my evaluation of your strength. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Kn was immediately furious. ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Then, he shot himself towards Xu Cheng like the wind.

    ¡°So fast,¡± Wang Anmented.

    Tie Shi also praised, ¡°Just that speed and explosive power, Ye Xiu, it¡¯s not humiliating that you lost to him.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I don¡¯t know how many attacks this guy can hold against Old Xu.¡±

    Bagh: ¡°At least a couple exchanges of attacks. As long as Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t use his cannonball punch. If he does, then usually people would be KOed before even knowing what hit them.¡±

    Daoba Li: ¡°Yeah, I had the most experience of it. My rib injury is still not fully healed yet.¡±

    The other guys allughed. It was already spread that Daoba Li eliminated Xu Cheng twice in a row in previous years, and this year, it was said that the one that got beat up the hardest was Daoba Li. He was almost scrapped by Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Yeah, that sh-t is just impossible to defend against.¡±

 Chapter 304.1 - Who Else? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 304: Who Else? (Part one)</b>

    Disimer: The author is a bit patriotic, so let¡¯s just focus more on the story than who¡¯s from which nation. Just think that you are from Huaxia for a day.

    Seeing Kn charging at him, Xu Cheng clenched his fist and suddenly roared.

    He was toozy to dodge or use some technique. He just directly stepped forward and hurled his fist towards the kick that Kn threw over!

    Bam!

    Everyone at the venue wanted to see who woulde out from this sudden and violent sh, and Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart also throbbed.

    The J of Diamonds saw that Xu Cheng was going to go head on against Kn, and he wasn¡¯t really optimistic about the oue. ¡°This isn¡¯t a wise move. Kn striked first, so he¡¯s going to have a stronger momentum. It¡¯s best if Xu Cheng avoids the sharpest edge first and then strikes back.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°Nope. If the difference in power is this vast, there¡¯s no need to dodge. Just like when you face the Division Master, it doesn¡¯t matter when you strike first from the back or front, he doesn¡¯t need to dodge at all and can still easily defeat you.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Now that¡¯s no funparing Xu Cheng to that monster Division Master. Our Division Master is just another rare species, Xu Cheng¡¯s probably more like me than the Division Master, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m pointing out the areas he can improve on.¡±

    Just as he finished saying that, he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s fist colliding with Kn¡¯s leg. At that instant moment of impact, Kn¡¯s leg immediately became broken and formed a 90 degrees angle. That scene was even painful to watch.

    ¡°AH!¡± Kn miserably cried, and his leg immediately lost control. Kn just felt like something was dangling down from his trousers, swaying back and forth.

    But, Xu Cheng¡¯s punch didn¡¯t end there. Carrying the momentum, he changed the direction of his fist and it directly mmed into Kn¡¯s chest. Then, the whole spinal cord area on Kn¡¯s back bulged up as the audience heard a loud cracking sound.

    Puuuf!

    Kn directly spat out a mouthful of blood. Xu Cheng¡¯s suppressed anger was explosively vented out. Maybe it was because more of his genes were waking up, his power seemed to be able to increase to 30 times, capable of delivering 3 tons of force. If it wasn¡¯t because his fist wasn¡¯t sharp, Kn¡¯s chest probably would¡¯ve been prated by Xu Cheng¡¯s terrifying punch!

    But even so, Kn¡¯s rib cage waspletely shattered, and along with the brutal force, even his spinal cord was deformed. The sharp broken pieces of his spinal cord even pierced through his skin and clothes, and it was terrifying to watch as the bones even poked out from the back, along with blood dripping down.

    Then, Kn¡¯s entire body flew up into the air by the huge impact andnded against the wall, and people could hear the sound of bone shattering when Kn¡¯s head collided against the wall by the huge momentum.

    When hended on the ground, Kn, who was still quite alive just a second ago, had became a corpse with blood slowly seeping out.

    The whole crowd became silent!

    The soldiers watching the stream also had their mouths wide open, and under the silence, they could hear each other swallowing spittle.

 Chapter 304.2 - Who Else? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 304: Who Else? (Part two)</b>

    Disimer: The author is a bit patriotic, so let¡¯s just focus more on the story than who¡¯s from which nation. Just think that you are from Huaxia for a day.

    Terry, Jenkins, and the other royalty all had their mouths wide open as they stared at Kn, secretly shouting inside, ¡°Get up! Get up! Don¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡±

    Bei Shan narrowed his eyes.

    The 8 of Diamonds stared right at Xu Cheng.

    The J of Diamonds¡¯s mouth could fit two eggs right now!

    One strike?!

    The 8 of Diamonds slowly said, in an odd tone, ¡°Did you see that? In front of real strength, all techniques or tricks are pale and powerless!¡±

    Bei Shan said faintly, ¡°When the Division Master chose him, I knew, Little Brother JJ, you weren¡¯t this little brother¡¯s match. Did you see that A-tier master? He¡¯s not breathing anymore. With just one punch, his leg plus chest were both shattered.¡±

    The J of Diamonds swallowed his spittle. ¡°Fack me!¡±

    In front of the screen, Ye Xiu also swallowed his spittle. ¡°Is this still the Kn that we faced?¡±

    Bagh: ¡°That should be him. His footwork and speed just earlier was enough to prove his strength. It¡¯s just that Old Xu seems to be even stronger now than when west fought!¡±

    Hu Bing was just passionately looking at the man that remained standing in the screen, wanting to shout, ¡°Too facking handsome!¡±

    However, after calming down a bit, he said in unison with the other spectating soldiers, ¡°Holy fack!¡±

    ¡°Completely merciless!¡±

    ¡°One move! He didn¡¯t even get to breath a second time and went to see God!¡±

    ¡°He is indeed the man that could 1v everyone else in the top 10 at thepetition!¡±

    ¡°Too overpowered!¡±

    Daoba Li bitterlyughed. ¡°Holy crap, now that I think about it, me breaking my ribs is actually not too serious of an injury. This Kn guy basically asked for death.¡±

    Hu Bing looked at Bagh and giggled. ¡°Old Bagh, so when Brother Chenges back, should I help you arrange a fight with him?¡±

    Bagh¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    The soldiers at the scene all burst intoughter.

    ¡°Am I the only one that can feel the awkward atmosphere at the venue right now? Haha!¡± Wang Anughed.

    On the stage, Xu Cheng slowly withdrew his fist, and the venue was so quiet that even a needle drop could be heard.

    Then, cing his hand by his ear, Xu Cheng closed his eyes and pretended to be enjoying the moment as he said faintly, ¡°Let me hear your cheers from a few seconds ago.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng who began mocking the crowd on stage and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this guy¡¯sbat prowess can surpass the Division Master in the future, but in terms of showing off and being a douchebag, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s already on par.¡±

    The audience that was just chanting for Kn to beat Xu Cheng to death, no words could describe how they were feeling right now.

    What just happened?

    One move?

    One move and then Kn was just lying there and not moving?

    What the fack was going on?

 Chapter 304.3 - Who Else? (Part three)

    <b>Chapter 304: Who Else? (Part three)</b>

    Disimer: The author is a bit patriotic, so let¡¯s just focus more on the story than who¡¯s from which nation. Just think that you are from Huaxia for a day.

    We facking chanted for you, cheered for you, swore at and mocked Xu Cheng for you, and when we were waiting for you to teach him a lesson, you are telling us you went to see Jesus after just one move?

    That feeling was definitely not something they wanted to ever experience. It was like when you opened your mouth and were about tough to your heart¡¯s content, someone shoved some fresh sh!t into your mouth, and it also had dead flies mixed in!

    Some people were even recording, and when they saw that on their screen, their number 1 fighter in the nation basically flew away like he was riding on a rocket and then couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, leaving on Xu Cheng standing there, doing the ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening¡± d0uchebag pose, some people actually immediately smashed their phones!

    Seeing that the crowd had yet to react, Xu Cheng pointed at the dead body lying on the side like a trash bag and demanded, ¡°This is your country¡¯s hero?¡±

    No one else at the scene knew what to say, and some were even pulling their hair and their faces looked as if they saw a ghost. They were inplete disbelief. He was the master that they had been admiring, the one that imed to be the top martial artist in the country that joined the special forces and became elite enough to be given the title as Earl. It could be said that Kn was the one that Britain¡¯s lower ss people looked up to the most for how he was able to stand at the height he was todaying out from such an ordinary background. He had never lost before, he simply was like a protagonist in a movie.

    But in the end?

    He became the supporting role for another. It wasn¡¯t that the audience didn¡¯t think he had no chance of losing, but they just never thought he would lose in such a humiliating way!

    One strike!

    This one strike almost struck nightmares into the audiences¡¯ hearts!

    Xu Cheng felt it was quite boring as he looked at Terry and the other nobles sitting in the VIP lounge. ¡°My time is very precious, please don¡¯t just find garbage to waste my time in the future. If you have any opinion towards me,e,e on,e on and say it to my face. Anything?¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged. Then, looking around at the people in the entire venue, he solemnly asked, ¡°Got anything? Anyone?¡±

    Finally, he roared loudly, ¡°Who else? Just stand up!¡±

 Chapter 305.1 - Comparing with Xu Cheng? The Pressure is Too Great! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 305: Comparing with Xu Cheng? The Pressure is Too Great! (Part one)</b>

    Such a roar caused the audience that was already very disappointed to not even know how to retaliate anymore.

    Especially Terry and the other nobles, they were deeply shocked by the devil-like look Xu Cheng gave them, and they were terrified, with their hearts jumping up to their throats.

    Originally, Lin Chuxue felt that the stream should be over now so she whispered to the phone, ¡°It¡¯s almost done, I will turn off the stream now.¡±

    But, the soldiers on the other end immediately became anxious.

    ¡°Wait, no, no, Sis-in-Law of Brother Cheng, if you are tired then tell someone beside you to hold the phone for you. I want to see Brother Cheng give those people a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Sis-in-Law, don¡¯t be in a rush to turn off the stream first, I feel like something¡¯s still going to happen. I can clearly feel that Big Brother Cheng¡¯s anger has not subsided yet.¡±

    Lin Chuxue saw the messages from the guy handling the stream so she gave the phone to Lin Lei and had him help hold it.

    Xu Cheng looked at the audience around and said, ¡°I know you people hate me because the Rose of Britain is my wife, and that¡¯s understandable since I basically robbed you of your goddess. But, I just want to say, I got her to be my wife with my own abilities, and no one forced anyone because love is a two-way street. A lot of you are more handsome than me yet don¡¯t have the guts to court her, and those with guts aren¡¯t as handsome as me, and those with guts and are also more handsome than me don¡¯t have my level of capabilities to protect her. So, I don¡¯t owe you anything. If you still can¡¯t ept the fact, then you cane on up.¡±Lin Chuxue mumbled, ¡°This guy¡¯s really too shameless.¡±

    On the other side of the stream, everyone burst out intoughter. Although far away, with the speakers and Xu Cheng¡¯s naturally-loud voice, they heard it all.

    ¡°Man, Old Xu¡¯s skin¡¯s thickness, howe I never noticed it before? Back when I dragged him into joining our Top club, he was still ying hard-to-get and it was as if we were begging him to join or something. I didn¡¯t know he could actually be this shameless,¡± Ye Xiuughed.

    Bagh: ¡°But now, he indeed is qualified for us to beg him to join.¡±

    Wang An: ¡°Yeah, he probably wouldn¡¯t be participating in the 36th Army Competition next year. I mean, he probably would be too high level to join. But that¡¯s for the best, or else he¡¯s just going to take the champion spot every year, what would be the point for us ying?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Our ranks have almost reached the top too, we should give the rookies more chances next year as well.¡±

    The other top 10 elites all nodded and agreed. ¡°Yeah, participating in it three times is enough.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at Hu Bing and grinned. ¡°If you can¡¯t get a decent score next year, don¡¯t even think about joining TOP.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°I actually don¡¯t mind if I join or not, but the point is, holy fack, the amount of pressure I¡¯m under right now is too great.¡±

    Baghughed. ¡°I would feel it too if I were you. I think all the members of your team will be under a lot of pressure next year. Haha, after getting solo-carried to first ce this year, if you guys end upst ce next year, you will probably be dissed to death.¡±

    The other people all looked at Hu Bing with sympathy. If nothing went wrong, he would probably be the person that takes Xu Cheng¡¯s spot next year. Now, Xu Cheng¡¯s level of prestige was way high up there. Not to mention the 5th MR, military regions all around the nation now knew about him. Almost everyone that had seen his highlight reel had be his admirer, and the 5th MR even worshipped him like a god.

 Chapter 305.2 - Comparing with Xu Cheng? The Pressure is Too Great! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 305: Comparing with Xu Cheng? The Pressure is Too Great! (Part two)</b>

    So, as someone taking Xu Cheng¡¯s ce next year, Hu Bing would be under quite a lot of stress.

    ¡°But that¡¯s also for the best. Under pressure, you guys won¡¯t ck during training, and I¡¯m optimistic about your team¡¯s performance next year. In order to not humiliate the hard-won first ce, everyone in the 5th MR would probably work hard to not let him down,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    Hu Bing nodded. ¡°Next year, I want to get into the top 10.¡±

    Bagh rolled his eyes at him. ¡°So not ambitious.¡±

    Back at the venue, Xu Cheng concluded, ¡°If you are even going to look for excuses when chasing after a woman, you are all a bunch of trash!¡±

    In the audience row, the J of Diamonds was speechless. ¡°This brat is really not scared of throwing more sh!t at the fan.¡±

    Bei Shan sighed. ¡°He had been holding back for a long time. He lived under the Lin Family¡¯s roof and liked Miss Lin but couldn¡¯t express it for so long. Do you know that kind of feeling? Almost the whole nation¡¯s men were calling him a peasant that¡¯s not worthy of Lin Chuxue¡¯s love, and some people even threw eggs at him, telling him to go back to Huaxia. He had been holding all of this for a long time now.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°Junior Brother obviously is a man with a story, just like me. But howe I¡¯m still single? I need to go to the barter and find some woman to tell my story to.¡±

    It looked like the audience that was instigated by Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and were about to stand up!

    Immediately, Jenkins signaled one of his men that was sitting in the audience row to try to add oil to the fire. The guy nodded and immediately stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t listen to this anymore! I don¡¯t know how you guys are feeling, but I¡¯ve had enough of this guy! Is everyone¡¯s hearts already numb? Let¡¯s go down and just trample him to death already!¡±

    His voice was very abrupt, and everyone at the quiet venue heard it. Then everyone looked over at him.

    He sure sounded heroic, at least to himself, but when he saw everyone¡¯s dumbfounded look and how no one stood up, he almost could see a flock of crows fly over his head, and he almost died from the awkwardness.

    Xu Cheng smiled, and then he pointed at the guy and said, ¡°You. Yeah, you, the one that¡¯s standing up. Come, you cane on down. You want to take my wife away from me? Come on, I ept your challenge!¡±

    That underling of Jenkins immediately paled, and he swallowed his spittle as his mouth immediately spread into a big bitter smile. ¡°I just saw that the atmosphere was a bit tense and wanted to make it a bit more lively. Don¡¯t take me seriously. Oh damn, I got to go to work now, I will take my leave first.¡±

    Then, he just ran for the door.

    Xu Cheng looked at Mr. Jenkins and asked, ¡°I remember your family¡¯s in the oil business, right?¡±

    Jenkins looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°What is it that you want?¡±

 Chapter 306.1 - Domineering (Part one)

    Chapter 306: Domineering (Part one)

    Xu Cheng smiled and then said to Lin Lei, ¡°Toss me my phone.¡±

    Lin Lei took out Xu Cheng¡¯s phone from his pocket and threw it over, and Xu Cheng caught it and dialed Haber.

    The call went through and an excited voice came from the other end. ¡°Haha, my friend, I really didn¡¯t think you would give me a call.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°Mr. Haber, I heard that your Middle East has thergest export of oil in the world.¡±

    Haberughed wholeheartedly. ¡°Yeah, my Haber Family would never be modest when ites to that. Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then if I tell you to pick up another client to sell your oil to, would it difficult for you?¡±

    Haber: ¡°That will depend on whether we are dealing on a government or private sector level.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Private. There¡¯s a fuelpany that operates in Europe named Shell, and it had given a right of agency to the Jenkins Family in Britain. I¡¯m just curious, with your power as a dominant supplier, do you have the ability to negotiate with Shell to get them to revoke the agency of that family¡¯spany?¡±

    Haberughed. ¡°If it was someone else that called me and made that request, I would¡¯ve rejected them for sure. But since my little brother, you, asked this of me, I think I can do this for you. But, you owe me a favor.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Sure, as long as it¡¯s not killing people, doing harm to society, or breaching my bottomline, anything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Definitely not. I just hope that one day when I¡¯m in danger, you cane over upon request and save my life. I heard what you did back at the ck market, and I feel much more assured handing my life to you than those private mercenaries. You know as well, for people like us that have nothing but money, our safety is our biggest priority.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Alright, I will take care of your request right away, just give me 10 minutes.¡±

    In the future, Haber woulde to realize how much this deal was worth to him. It also became his trump card that made him untouchable in the Middle East!

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then I will hang up now.¡±

    After hanging up, Xu Cheng smiled and said to Jenkins, ¡°Remember to take your call in a bit.¡±

    Jenkins snorted, not knowing what Xu Cheng was up to.

    Then, looking over at Terry, he said, ¡°Mr. Terry, it¡¯s best for a person to consider his own strength before offending others. Some people shouldn¡¯t be offended, so it would be best if you don¡¯t piss them off.¡±

    Terry replied in disdain, ¡°Are you talking about yourself? You are saying that in my nation, in my territory? I might have considered those words if I was in Huaxia, but here, you are still overestimating yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him. ¡°Have you been able to retrieve the stolen relic yet?¡±

    Terry¡¯s face changed drastically, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted towards Lin Lei again, ¡°Toss that pair of diamond brawler¡¯s gloves onto the stage.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded, took it out of his bag, and tossed it down.

    When Terry saw that pair of brawler¡¯s gloves, his whole face paled.

    ¡°You!¡± He looked at Xu Cheng, terrified and not able to utter a full sentence.

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°28 guards plus a retired veteran of the 5th District, yet you still couldn¡¯t protect the cultural relics. Think about it, if the thief wants you dead, do you think anywhere in Britain is safe?¡±

    That sentence directly hit Terry¡¯s head like a nuclear explosion and he directly shot up from his seat, ¡°It was you!¡±

    Xu Chengughed and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if those old friends of yours from the Sonora Family hade to haunt you in your dreams yet for getting them killed.¡±

    Terry¡¯s azz directly sunk back down to his seat and his whole body began to tremble. He obviously knew that the Sonora Family had already been wiped out of existence at the ck market. It was all because he told them to intercept his relics for him, but in the end, he only got the news that the leader of the Sonora Family, who was his old friend, was killed at his own house. He was quite shocked and terrified, and at that moment, he felt regretful and decided to not pursue it anymore. Even an infamous gang leader died due to this, so a businessman like him with no power in the underworld definitely couldn¡¯t y with that thief at all.

 Chapter 306.2 - Domineering (Part two)

    Chapter 306: Domineering (Part two)

    Xu Cheng smiled and looked at him. ¡°Scared now?¡¯

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s smile, Terry felt that he was even having trouble breathing. He was indeed terrified!

    If all of these things were indeed Xu Cheng¡¯s work, he was indeed scared now! One day, he might not even know how he died if he kept on going against Xu Cheng.

    At the thought of this, his body couldn¡¯t stop shivering.

    Terry looked at Jenkins and snorted, ¡°What are you scared of? For a nobody like him, people won¡¯t even know if he dies on the streets one day.¡±

    Terry¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°I¡¯m scared that I will be the one dead one day!¡±

    Just then, Jenkins¡¯s phone rang, the Caller-ID disying that it was a call from the CEO of Shell.

    The CEO directly asked when the call connected with an urgent tone, ¡°Did you offend someone? Suddenly I was called into a board meeting and was told that they want to cancel you guys as Britain¡¯s agent and get someone else to do it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± It was Jenkins¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. ¡°What did you say? Cancel ourpany¡¯s right of agency? What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask you what was going on! Who did you offend? This was just all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Who could I have offended? I¡¯ve rarely had anypetition in Britain nor did I make any big enemies. Hey, don¡¯t scare me like this! I just lost my son, you can¡¯t deliver me this bad news right now.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the board of directors passed the vote together, and I¡¯m just a CEO. I¡¯m too insignificant inparison to them so I just called to give you a heads up. I will hang up now.¡±

    ¡°You-¡± The call ended when Jenkins still wanted to say more.

    Seeing how his face had began looking even worse than when he lost his son, Xu Chengughed and asked, ¡°Was that call a pleasant surprise?¡±

    Jenkins was really annoyed, but when he heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words, he immediately looked up and stared right at Xu Cheng with his eyes wide open, ¡°It was you? Who did you call just now? What did you really do?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. I just thought that if you really want to y with me, then let¡¯s just all have some fun. How are you feeling right now? I heard from my father-inw that your family intended to transition into other sectors and leave the oil business, and that was why you guys wanted to buy the Lin Corporation. If that¡¯s the case, I figured I would just do you a favor. You guys don¡¯t have to be in the oil business anymore, and now you can brainstorm what other industry you want to venture into next.¡±

    Jenkins fell back into his chair, dumbfounded.

    At that moment, Xu Cheng said to Terry in amanding tone, ¡°Now, if you want to ease your tension with me, I can give you a chance. Call yourpany right now to use all channels and tforms avable to spread the news that Jenkins¡¯s family got their right of agency removed. I want hispany¡¯s stock prices to plummet into the abyss in one day!¡±

    Jenkins¡¯s face changed dramatically as he turned to look at Terry, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Terry was getting chills down his spine from the way Xu Cheng looked at him. He swallowed his spittle and took out his phone as he said, ¡°Sorry, I have no choice but to do this.¡±

 Chapter 307.1 - Threat (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 307: Threat (Part one)</b>

    Jenkins was furious. He directly grabbed the phone out of Terry¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? Are you really that scared of him?¡±

    Terry was already sweating out of his forehead. ¡°If you are not afraid, then why are you afraid of me announcing the change yourpany is going to go through?¡±

    Jenkins was furious. ¡°Do you know how severe of a blow your news would deal to mypany¡¯s stocks?¡±

    Terry: ¡°I know, but inparison to my life, your life and death has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Jenkins pushed him away. ¡°I won¡¯t facking let you make this call. What is that guy going to do? Kill you or something?¡±

    Terry immediately charged over and tried to grab his phone back. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s going to kill me. You don¡¯t know the kind of things he already did, just stop fighting him already. If you go against him, you are only going to die a gruesome death, got that? Give me my phone!¡±

    Jenkins: ¡°I don¡¯t facking believe you. Listen to me, don¡¯t make this call. Let me sell my shares first and then go and make a trip to Shell¡¯s HQ to get the agency right back. I promise I will help you get rid of this guy.¡±

    Terry¡¯s pupils erged. ¡°Are you facking crazy! Let me tell you, the relic that I stole previously was stolen from me, and the world-ss mercenary I hired died a horrifying death. Do you know whose brawlers¡¯ gloves Xu Cheng just took out? Those are Charles¡¯s! He was killed by him! All my relics were stolen, and to get them back, I facking made a deal with the leader of the Sonora Family of the ck market. I gave him 20 million to intercept those relics, but did you know? In that process, the leader of the Sonora Family was killed at his home, and the entire Sonora Family was wiped off the map! He couldn¡¯t even protect himself in his territory, do you think that little mansion and those guards of yours could protect you? Don¡¯t fight him anymore. I have no choice.¡±

    Then, Terry immediately gestured for his assistant to give him another phone and dialed thepany¡¯s deputy president.

    Jenkins was really anxious as he directly pounced over, trying to grab that phone as well. But he was kicked aside by Terry¡¯s bodyguard.

    The moment the call connected, Terry immediatelymanded, ¡°Use all the resources avable, I need you to let out one piece of news, the Jenkins Family screwed up their rtionship with the Shell Corporation and will now lose the right of agency. This is not a rumor, you will soon receive the official update from Shell.¡±

    Jenkins: ¡°Nooo!¡±

    After hanging up, Terry took a deep breath and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Jenkins directly ran down, crossed the fence, and got in front of Xu Cheng. He said with a dark face, ¡°Let me tell you, if mypany suffers any losses, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Xu Cheng said with an expressionless face. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jenkins directly said, ¡°Even Lin Guiren wouldn¡¯t be able to save you. Mr. Xu, let me tell you, you have gotten in the way of my money, so don¡¯t think about leaving this country again. Who¡¯s able to do anything to me if I make you evaporate off the face of the earth? This is one of the perks of being a noble! If you are scared now, I don¡¯t care who you called before, Imand you to change everything back to the way it was and give me back the right of agency. Worsees to worst, I will drag you to hell with me!¡±

    ¡°Are you even qualified?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Past today, yourpany with 10 billion market value will face suspension, and besides what you have in your savings, you will lose everything. You want to drag me down to hell with you? Are you even qualified? Mr. Jenkins, to be honest, I¡¯ve never seen you as a threat. But if you really want to y with me, I don¡¯t mind!¡±

    Mr. Jenkins narrowed his eyes. ¡°Young man, you still don¡¯t know the dark side of capitalism, so I suggest you don¡¯t piss me off.¡±

 Chapter 307.2 - Threat (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 307: Threat (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng looked down at him, ¡°What will be enough to piss you off?¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng suddenly leaned over and whispered into Jenkins¡¯s ear, ¡°Is killing your son enough?¡±

    Jenkins¡¯s eyes widened and his body began to tremble.

    ¡°It was you!¡± Jenkins¡¯s eyes became bloodshot as he turned around and grabbed a gun out of his bodyguard¡¯s coat, aiming at Xu Cheng.

    The whole crowd were shocked.

    Everything seemed good and all, but why did Jenkins suddenly pull out a gun? That was against thew!

    Lin Chuxue also paled at the sight as she ran over and yelled, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, what do you think you are doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? Aren¡¯t you seeing it right now? Why don¡¯t you ask your husband what he did first?¡± Jenkins didn¡¯t n on putting away his pistol and he gestured for his two bodyguards to dismiss the crowd.

    The bodyguards nodded and began doing just that. Some audience members weren¡¯t afraid of blowing this thing bigger and were ready to film it with their phones and upload onto their social media, but the bodyguards didn¡¯t give them the chance.

    The three brothers of the Dragon Division immediately shot up from their seats.

    ¡°Senior Brother, should we lend a hand?¡± The J of Diamonds sensed danger.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he needs our help. Let¡¯s not expose ourselves first,¡± Bei Shan said.

    ¡°What?! It doesn¡¯t seem like it? That old man even pulled out a gun!¡± The J of Diamonds was getting anxious.

    Bei Shan red at him, ¡°I¡¯m his guard, I¡¯m going to get killed too by the Division Master if this little bro dies. Do I still need you to remind me? But I feel like Jenkins doesn¡¯t dare to pull the trigger.¡±

    When Ye Xiu and the others back in Huaxia saw this, they all became furious as well.

    ¡°Holy fack, what does this think he¡¯s doing?!¡±

    ¡°I dare him to pull the trigger! Old Xu is a lieutenant colonel in the military now, and he¡¯s also the national champion of our special forcepetition! If he does to fire, I will be the first one to go to Britain and ask for a statement!¡± Ye Xiu was furious.

    Hu Bing also began swearing, ¡°Who the fack is this clown?¡±

    ¡°Is this r¡ª-d really pulling a low move like this? He couldn¡¯t beat Xu Cheng so now he¡¯s using a gun? Dows still exist in Britain?¡±

    ¡°Is no one else stopping him after seeing this?¡± Bagh was also getting nervous. There were so many people that were actually taking pictures and stuff, instead of saying anything or calling the police.

    Jenkins said to the other nobles behind him, ¡°Help me dismiss the crowd and leave as well! Today, I¡¯m settling a private matter between Xu Cheng and me!¡±

    Those nobles that had a good rtionship with him began telling their bodyguards to help kick out the crowd, and they also left as well. After all, no one wanted to get involved. Just too much happened in Britain already, everyone was quite scared that misfortune would one day fall on them.

    The 8 of Diamonds said to the bodyguards that were trying to kick them out, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Let¡¯s see if this b¡ª¨Cd dares to pull the trigger or not!¡±

    His voice was coincidently heard by Jenkins. He put his finger on the trigger and shouted, ¡°Oh yeah? Then I will let you see if I dare to shoot or not!¡±

    Bei Shan and the J of Diamonds really wanted to shove their foot up 8¡¯s azz: Why do you have to provoke him like that!

    Then, Jenkins turned to Xu Cheng and threatened, ¡°Now, either you give me back my right of agency, or you leave behind your life!¡±

    Lin Chuxue said with a dark face, ¡°Jenkins, have you gone crazy? You aremitting a crime right now!¡±

 Chapter 308.1 - Holy Crap! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 308: Holy Crap! (Part one)</b>

    Jenkins roared out of anger, ¡°Then what about him killing my son?!¡±

    Xu Cheng nonchntly replied, ¡°If people don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t provoke them. If people provoke me, I will make them pay ten times more! Just how pathetic are you guys? Five big families tried to team up to screw over the Lin Family, your sons wanted to take my wife, and you guys also want to take over the Lin Corporation for the Asian market that Mr. Lin was able to open up, right? What a great n, both father and son could benefit from this. But, Mr. Jenkins, when you guys were doing this, have you ever thought that what you were doing was wrong? Don¡¯t you know how immoral it is to have eyes on someone else¡¯s wife? Besides, you might¡¯ve been able to bully others, but why would you want toy your eyes on my wife? You have no one else to me but yourself. Even if Godes, I would still screw with you.¡±

    Jenkins moved the gun closer to Xu Cheng¡¯s head and acted tough. ¡°There¡¯s no need for God toe, I can facking kill you right now!¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Old Xu sure has big balls, he¡¯s so calm even with a gun to his head!¡±

    Bagh: ¡°I¡¯m scared that this guy really is going to shoot.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°If he was going to, then he would¡¯ve done it already rather than wait until now. He probably wants to bargain with Big Brother Xu.¡±

    Jenkins indeed had no choice. The thing with cancelling the right of agency couldn¡¯t be hidden from the public anymore, so the only way to save hispany was to get it back. In order to do that, he had to go to the source of the problem, and that was why he had no choice but to risk everything and threaten Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng looked at Jenkins and faintly said, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Shoot!¡±

    Jenkins¡¯s face was grim. ¡°You really think I won¡¯t?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then do it!¡±

    Jenkins moved his finger and looked as if he was going to pull the trigger, and Bei Shan and the other two Diamond cards walked down with Lin Lei. (TL Note: holy fack they are soooo useless dooooo something!)

    Lin Lei directly shouted, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, don¡¯t bring shame to the nobles! You know what kind of impact you would have on the rtionship between two countries with what you are doing right now? You have a big influence in Great Britain, and my brother-inw also does in Huaxia. You are even thinking about pulling the trigger? Do you know what kind of difficult situation you are making for Britain¡¯s government?¡±

    Jenkins: ¡°Is this the first day you¡¯ve known me? Little brat, go and do some research on how I managed to climb to where I am today. Humph! Back then, you were still in your diapers! Don¡¯t overestimate yourself just because you are all grown up now.¡±

    Xu Cheng was still pretty calm. ¡°Why are you still talking so much? If you have the balls, just shoot already. After I¡¯m dead, you won¡¯t be able to save yourpany, and you will also start a big conflict between the two countries. You would be finished if things progress to that stage.¡±

    Jenkins: ¡°I still have a few hundred million dors in assets. There are just too many countries in this world that¡¯s willing to let me take shelter there. Is this your first time out in the real world? Don¡¯t you know that most countries out there are all based on capitalism? As long as you have the money, there will be countries out there that¡¯s willing to take you in.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then pull the trigger.¡±

    Jenkins gritted his teeth. ¡°You want to die?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t, but I just want to see if you have the balls to shoot or not. You are even scared of yourpany going bankrupt, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t fear death. You really think you can run after you kill me? Let me tell you, with the seriousness of being wanted by a big country like Huaxia, who would dare to shelter you?¡±

    Jenkins: ¡°The M Nation dares!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then cut the crap and just shoot already.¡±

    Jenkins: ¡°I will give you one more chance. Do you want to die or give me back the right of agency?¡±

 Chapter 308.2 - Holy Crap! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 308: Holy Crap! (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I already told you, I won¡¯t give it back to you, nor do I want to die.¡±

    Jenkins was furious, but immediately, he got an idea. He suddenly pointed his gun at Lin Chuxue. ¡°Alright! You have a sensitive identity so I can¡¯t shoot you, I can still kill her! Do you believe me? At most, I would just be a normal wanted criminal rather than an internationally wanted one. Now, there will be a lot more countries that are willing to take me in. Now, I don¡¯t believe that you can still remain this indifferent!¡±

    Seeing the gun pointed at her, Lin Chuxue¡¯s body shivered a little.

    ¡°Jenkins, I¡¯m going to facking kill you right now if you dare to hurt my sis!¡± Lin Lei directly charged over.

    But before he coulde close, he saw Xu Cheng already blocking in front of Lin Chuxue, so he continued to hold the phone to stream.

    Looking at Jenkins, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes shed a chilling murderous intent!

    ¡°Nervous now?¡± Jenkins sneered. ¡°Now, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face was cold. ¡°You¡¯vepletely drained my patience.¡±

    Then, he took a step forward.

    Jenkins wasn¡¯t scared at all, and he continued to point at him and said, ¡°If you take another step forward, don¡¯t me me for pulling the trigger. I swear I will!¡±

    Xu Cheng took another step forward.

    Jenkins¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°You really think I don¡¯t dare to shoot?¡±

    Xu Cheng took another step.

    ¡°No! Xu Cheng!¡± Lin Chuxue suddenly dragged Xu Cheng¡¯s arms back and pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just negotiate with him.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Cheng said with emphasis. ¡°If this happens and sets a precedent, then everyone will dare to threaten me with your safety! So, I won¡¯t allow that!¡±

    On the side, the J of Diamonds was getting anxious. ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s too stubborn, this isn¡¯t good.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds nodded. ¡°Yeah, you can go against anyone but just don¡¯t go against bullets. He¡¯s not like the Division Master who can catch bullets with his bare hands even though he already over a hundred years old.¡±

    Bei Shan paused for a moment and thought of something. ¡°Oh right, you mentioned the Division Master¡¯s speed. That reminded me. Do you still remember the test that the Division Master used to try us? He asked how many moves he could see.¡±

    The J of Diamonds nodded. ¡°Yeah, and to be honest, I think I just saw 3 moves and that was all.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds: ¡°I couldn¡¯t see anything. The Division Master just stood before me, and I asked when he was starting, and he said he was already done, and I was just like, what the actual fack.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°If we can see through his moves, that would mean our speed with hands and brain have caught up to his pace.¡±

    The J and 8 of Diamonds looked at him in confusion. ¡°Senior Brother, what do you want to say?¡±

    Bei Shan swallowed his spittle and continued, ¡°I asked Xu Cheng before, and he said he could see at least 20 moves.¡±

    The J and 8 of Diamonds narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are you sure?¡±

    And then with a loud bam!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Xu Cheng!¡± Behind him came Lin Chuxue¡¯s worrisome voice.

    The others all looked over in shock and saw that Jenkins really pulled the trigger with the gun aiming at Xu Cheng¡¯s head.

    But, not knowing when it happened, they saw that Xu Cheng had made a fist in front of his head already.

    Jenkins¡¯s eyes were wide open when he saw that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t fall down. He was quite shocked.

    But, at the next moment, as Xu Cheng loosened his fist, a bullet fell to the ground.

    Everyone dumbfoundedly looked as the scene unfold!

    Through the stream, over hundreds of soldiers¡¯ eyes almost popped out upon seeing this.

    Atst, they all eximed in unison, ¡°Holy crap!¡±

 Chapter 309.1 - Itâ€™s Over Now (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 309: It¡¯s Over Now (Part one)</b>

    Everyone swallowed their spittle. ¡°What did you guys just see? Did you see what Old Xu did?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly, but I did see the bullet dropping out from his hand. Did you guys see what happened?¡±

    The others nodded and then shook their hands right after. ¡°I saw the bullet but I almost couldn¡¯t believe that it¡¯s real!¡±

    ¡°Oh, maybe go and bang your head against the wall. If it hurts, then it¡¯s real.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see the trajectory of the bullet! Old Xu¡¯s hand just moved and then the bullet appeared in his hand.¡±

    ¡°No sh!t! If you could see the bullet¡¯s trajectory, would it still be called a gun?¡±

    ¡°Th-then, is this the so-called catching a bullet with one¡¯s bare hands?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the most important thing is, the facking distance between the two of them is not even more than 2 meters, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, less than 2 meters. Anyone would¡¯ve died at this distance. I don¡¯t think anyone could¡¯ve caught that, not to mention the distance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Brother Cheng didn¡¯t bother to dodge at all and just caught it with his bare hands!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember! Back during thepetition, Brother Cheng seemed to have pulled off something amazing like that as well! Back then, it was Liu Kai who fired two shots at him!¡± Wang An eximed.

    Liu Kai nodded. ¡°Yeah, that night was quite dark, but I¡¯m confident that I didn¡¯t see wrong. I fired a shot at Brother Cheng and he caught it. I thought I was hallucinating. How could someone see my bullet, especially in the darkness of night! So, I fired another shot, and he caught it again! Back then, I thought it might¡¯ve been because our bullets were empty shells so they were weaker, and that was why he could catch them. It¡¯s only now that I realize that I was too naive back then.¡±

    On the stairs stood the senior brothers of Diamonds. Bei Shan still kept his calm, but the J and 8 of Diamonds were directly dumbfounded with their mouths wide open.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed the sessor of our Division Master,¡± the J of Diamonds finally eximed.

    Bei Shan faintly said, ¡°In order to ensure that the Dragon Division is sessfully passed on to him, we have to get him back to the country. He will be in danger if he stays outside.¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds nodded. ¡°If his techniques are exposed, it might attract the attention of that devil at the 5th Division. He¡¯s the one who knows the most about the Dragon Division, and if heys his eyes on Xu Cheng, then he will really be in danger. I¡¯m afraid that no one other than the Division Master will be able to go against him.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that that person had always been waiting. The moment the Division Master dies will be the time he returns. You two, this time, I still need you to escort him back in secret.¡±

    The two of them nodded.

    ¨C On the stage ¨C

    Xu Cheng said to Lin Lei, ¡°Take your sis to leave first.¡±

    Seeing that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t get shot, Lin Chuxue let out a sigh of relief. When she heard that gun shot, she immediately tried to pull Xu Cheng behind her, but she realized that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t injured at all. But still, she felt the cold sweat on her forehead, and she listened to Xu Cheng¡¯s words and reminded with concern, ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay, you will affect me.¡±

 Chapter 309.2 - Itâ€™s Over Now (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 309: It¡¯s Over Now (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue nodded. She also understood that she would only be his burden if she were to stay, so she nodded and left with Lin Lei.

    Lin Lei turned off the stream and left with his sis.

    When Xu Cheng turned back to look at Jenkins, that guy had already fallen to the floor, and he also dropped his gun out of fear.

    His bodyguards quietly stepped back and were thinking about how to run away. Even Terry was sweating all over and quietly began stepping back.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s voice sounded like the whisper of death in the unusually quiet environment, ¡°Did I say you guys could leave?¡±

    Those people immediately stopped in their tracks, and Terry was shivering as he slowly turned around to look at Xu Cheng. He sounded like he was about to have a breakdown as he said to Xu Cheng, with his eyes tearing up, ¡°Mr. Xu, I have really not done anything to you or the Lin Family. If it¡¯s because of my media doing a bad job at reporting, I will apologize to you right now. You can tell me directly how you want me to make up for it.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at the closest audience seat and said, ¡°Since you are already here, just go and have a seat. The show is not over yet, you can leave after it¡¯s done.¡±

    Terry swallowed his spittle but he also didn¡¯t dare to oppose Xu Cheng. He nodded, and went to the seat and sat down.

    His two bodyguards also obediently sat next to him. One of the bodyguards subconsciously reached towards his coat and was thinking about just shooting Xu Cheng when he was off guard and kill him. That way, he could save his boss, and he would definitely be rewarded a hefty sum. Maybe even Mr. Jenkins would reward him too.

    However, just when his hand reached into his coat, Terry grabbed onto his wrist and stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t court death!¡± Terry red at him and warned.

    The bodyguard whispered, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m confident!¡±

    But just as he finished saying that, he felt a wave of wind blowing towards him and Xu Cheng was already before him. Then, grabbed by the cor, Xu Cheng directly threw this 1.9-meter-tall man into a wall like a watermelon.

    Bang! The bodyguard directly puked out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

    Xu Cheng coldly looked at the other bodyguard from the corner of his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you want to try as well?¡±

    That guy swallowed his spittle as he shook his head, pulled out his gun, and tossed it to the side, showing that he had no intention to fight back at all.

    Xu Cheng then turned to look at the two bodyguards beside Jenkins and said, ¡°Do you also want to fight me for your boss?¡±

    Those two guards immediately shook their heads like rattle drums. One of them tossed his gun away too, and the other one¡¯s gun was already pulled out by Jenkins from earlier.

    ¡°Then you guys can have a seat too. The main event¡¯s just about to start. Go on.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the empty seats and said.

    Xu Cheng then looked at his threerades from Dragon Division, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you three go out and keep watch as well?¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds said, ¡°We already watched you be a d0uchebag for so long, shouldn¡¯t you at least let us watch the ending?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just go first.¡±

 Chapter 309.3 - Itâ€™s Over Now (Part three)

    <b>Chapter 309: It¡¯s Over Now (Part three)</b>

    Just then, Jenkins had already picked up his gun from the ground. Hoping for the best, he aimed at Xu Cheng and fired the 5 remaining bullets inside the magazine.

    A burst of gunfire sounded in the empty venue, and each ring sent chills down Terry and the others¡¯ spines. But, when they saw the bullets falling from Xu Cheng¡¯s hands, they becamepletely hopeless.

    The three bodyguards were all shivering as well.

    Jenkins was shivering as if he saw a ghost, and he really didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°Mr. Xu, please, let me go!¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°Oh now you are begging. What were you doing before then?¡±

    Then, he grabbed onto Jenkins¡¯s arm and casually did a twist.

    Kacha!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jenkins screamed miserably as his whole face began twisting in pain.

    He tried to hold his broken arm with the other, and Xu Cheng ced his hand on his ankle and twisted again.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jenkins¡¯s veins began popping up on his neck as he directly copsed onto the ground, trying to hold his leg.

    ¡°My leg! My leg!¡±

    Terry in the audience seat was shivering more and more, and his teeth were trembling as well.

    Xu Cheng then proceeded to break the other arm and leg, and Jenkins¡¯s miserable screams broke out again and again in the venue. Atst, he fainted from the excruciating pain and the screaming finally stopped.

    Xu Cheng looked at Terry and said, ¡°Is this ending satisfying? Do you feel that this thing can end here now? If you don¡¯t think so, then I can also kill him right now!¡±

    Terry directly replied out of instinct. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Let it end, Mr. Xu, let this all end now!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°It hasn¡¯t ended yet. This whole thing was started by you guys, then you guys can clean everything up. As you saw today, this guy tried to shoot me first, so what I did was just self-defense, right?¡±

    Terry immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very well, then you have your news channels properly tell everything that happened, and then this thing will end. How does that sound?¡±

    Terry nodded. ¡°Definitely, I will take care of all publicity for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Thank you. Oh right, I hope that after I go back to my country, I won¡¯t hear anything negative targeting the Lin Corporation. It¡¯s quite troublesome to get my visa approved, do you know what I mean? I will leave you with a saying, ¡®It¡¯s easy to summon the devil but hard to get rid of him.¡¯ Just remember that well.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng tucked his hands into his pockets and walked out.

 Chapter 310.1 - The Cancer That Likes to Toss About (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 310: The Cancer That Likes to Toss About (Part one)</b>

    On the way back home, Xu Cheng saw Lin Chuxue not saying anything, so he spoke, ¡°You are not going to ask what happened in there?¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook his head. ¡°You have your reasons for doing what you did. I know that you won¡¯t do anything that will hurt me, and that¡¯s enough. As for the other things, I don¡¯t need to know. However, just remember, half of your life belongs to me, so you don¡¯t have the right to risk your life and leave me first. You got it?¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng solemnly and said, ¡°I know your background isn¡¯t simple, and I also know what you will have to face in the future. So, I won¡¯t ask anything from you, I just need you to be safe, got it?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked back at Lin Chuxue, a bit touched. He nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    When they got home, just as they walked in the door, they could hear Lin Guiren scolding someone, ¡°I told you, Benjamin, nothing you say will change my mind. Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you about this anymore. Just leave my house now.¡±

    Then, they saw Benjamin immediately getting up from the sofa, a bit angry and annoyed, ¡°Brother-in-Law, let my sise out and let me talk to her.¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°No need, Benjamin, right now thepany is officially undergoing restructuring. All rtives will leave thepany. This is non-negotiable.¡±

    Lin Chuxue saw Benjamin and called, ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Benjamin immediately smiled when he saw Lin Chuxue. ¡°Oh, Chuxue¡¯s here! Come and try to talk to your dad, I¡¯ve been doing well at my job yet I was suddenly asked to leave thepany. Why? He did have a fall out with my dad, but I wasn¡¯t involved, right? So why drag me into this?¡±

    Lin Guiren¡¯s face became darker. ¡°Don¡¯t drag my kids into this. Let me tell you, you, Benjamin, you must leave! Because the biggest cancer is you!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s face changed upon hearing this. ¡°Lin Guiren, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°You know very well what I mean. In the past, I let you into the purchasing department because you are my brother-inw, but look at what you did over the past years! How much rebate did you take in?!¡±

    He said as he picked up the pile of bills and threw it onto Benjamin, ¡°Look at the budget you asked thepany to give you every year, and look at the quality of raw materials you purchased! However, you never reported to me about the decline in quality, and ultimately, thepany¡¯s product quality had also been plummeting. I can already barely overlook this, but I can understand that you are not skilled. However, I definitely can¡¯t forgive you for taking 10 million euros to help outsiders stink up ourpany¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s face immediately shed a hint of awkwardness. ¡°Please give me another chance!¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°Benjamin, I know that my father-inw took away all the shares and you and your other sisters couldn¡¯t get much, but that¡¯s none of my business. You can go to him yourself to ask for money, but mypany really won¡¯t be able to take you in anymore. You can go and try your luck at otherpanies.¡±

    Benjamin was furious. ¡°This is not fair, Brother-in-Law! Originally, everyone had a share of thepany, and everyone contributed to the sess of thepany. You can¡¯t just ditch us after you received the funds. This is hical!¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°Do I need you to teach me? The amount of money that went into your pocket hically over the years is enough for you to retire. You shouldn¡¯t push your luck. I can swear on my family¡¯s life that I¡¯ve never treated my wife¡¯s side of the family unfairly, yet I did give you guys more than enough power to one day throw me under the bus! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about how your old man was instigated by others to help drag thispany down, and then he would be able to collude with the other bosses to swallow thispany¡¯s shares and make it not named after myst name Lin anymore!¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°That has nothing to do with me!¡±

 Chapter 310.2 - The Cancer That Likes to Toss About (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 310: The Cancer That Likes to Toss About (Part two)</b>

    At that moment, Mommy Lin finally came out. Seeing her little brother like this, her teeth trembled and her body shivered out of anger as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Benjamin became furious out of embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing all the raw-material purchasing work by myself over the years. If I¡¯m gone, who can you guys trust? Will you let huge sums of money go into other people¡¯s pockets? We must not let outsiders do this job.¡±

    Lin Lei sneered. ¡°Inparison to outsiders, you are more unscrupulous when ites to putting money into your own pocket!¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Are you even qualified to talk about this?¡±

    Xu Cheng was getting a bit impatient. ¡°As the new shareholder, I hereby fire you. There¡¯s no point for you to beg anyone. You can leave now.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned, and he was at a loss for words for a brief moment. He knew that Xu Cheng took out 3.3 billion and saved thepany, so he knew this guy had the loudest voice in thepany right now and he was almost choked by his words.

    ¡°Just you wait, thepany will take at least a few years to teach a person to know how to identify good raw materials from the bad. After losing my talent, I will watch how you guys can survive this period. If you are only paying high prices for finished jade and then making it into jewelry, there will be barely any room for markup. An unhealthy margin still won¡¯t be able to save thepany.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be your concern. Your position will be taken by me.¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng said, ¡°I will purchase the materials out of Asia for thepany, and by then, I will just leave it to Lei for the transportation.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Benjaminughed in disdain. ¡°Xu Cheng, now that you have money, I can¡¯t lecture you much. But when ites to identifying raw material, you really are a bit too naive. It¡¯s not as simple as you think, and in this field, you really aren¡¯t qualified to take my ce.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Can you not understand English? You can get the fack out now.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Benjamin snorted. ¡°Over the years, even if I didn¡¯t have outstanding achievements, I still contributed hard work. If you want to kick me out of thepany, that¡¯s fine too. 100 million euros!¡±

    Lin Guiren: ¡°In you dream!¡±

    Mommy Lin: ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t be too shameless.¡±

    Benjamin immediately sat down onto the sofa. ¡°Either give me the shares, or give me the money. Or else, I¡¯m just going to stay here.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Now I finally have a chance to witness how shameless you people are. A bunch of moles and cancer. It would be an overstatement to say that you guys actually did something for thepany, and it¡¯s no wonder that thepany had been doing worse and worse each year. It would only be strange if thepany doesn¡¯t go bankrupt when it has cancer and moles like you guys.¡±

    ¡°Who you calling cancer and moles?!¡± Benjamin immediately shot up from his seat.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You, of course. Identifying raw materials, right? Just prove to me then. Prove to me how brilliant your ability is, and if you can prove it to me, then I will allow you to stay.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes. If you want to y this game, I will y with you. But if you lose, just leave the Lin Family forever, and get the fack away as far as possible. If you can¡¯t promise this, then you might as well admit that you are a useless coward and leave right now.¡±

    Benjamin sneered out loud. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s just y with the rawest material that hasn¡¯t been processed at all, how about that? Brother-in-Law, in your storage, there¡¯s a batch of raw materials that came in this month. Let¡¯s justpete to see who¡¯s more skilled and can pick out rocks of greater value. We will each pick 3, how about that? If you dare to y, then let¡¯s head over to the storage room right now!¡±

 Chapter 311.1 - The Loser Will Eat Sh!t (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 311: The Loser Will Eat Sh!t (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Guiren and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the storage.¡±

    Lin Guiren disagreed, ¡°These rocks were all purchased by that b¡ª¨Cd, so he knows very well how much each costs. How are you going to y with him?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Brother-in-Law, don¡¯t they have you to tell him the prices?¡±

    Benjamin was getting anxious. This was his strength, and if he could really win, he would be able to stay in thepany. Originally, he did want to ditch the sinking ship for some quick cash, but now that thepany was back alive, only idiots would leave. To him, Xu Cheng¡¯s challenge was basically a chance for him to get back into thepany.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine,¡± Xu Cheng assured Lin Guiren.

    Lin Guiren finally turned around to go downstairs, leading everyone to the storage room and turning on the lights.

    On the shelves, there were boxes of raw and refined materials, big and small.

    After going in, Xu Cheng scanned around with his prating vision, and he was a bit disappointed. He had also seen raw jade before, but it seems like the ones in this room weren¡¯t top-notch, with a lot of worthless material containing only a little bit of actual jade. However, to those that couldn¡¯t see into the interior of the rocks, they obviously wouldn¡¯t know the values of these rocks. They could only estimate the price based on knowledge and experience revolving the raw materials¡¯ weight and appearance.

    ¡°Dad, how much did these goods cost?¡±

    Lin Guiren red at Benjamin. ¡°From purchase to delivery, the couple dozen tons of raw materials here cost probably a few hundreds of millions.¡±

    Lin Chuxue exined to Xu Cheng, ¡°If you buy refined materials, people will directly mark the price and the margin on the jewelry made from refined materials is transparent and rather small, unless you can get a famous designer to create limited edition products and create some hype. However, limited edition means the sales volume will be low, so in order to earn more money, there¡¯s a norm in the industry to gamble on raw materials. For instance, if you buy a raw piece for 500 thousand dors and you are able to get a piece of jade that¡¯s worth 5 million, then the transparent price tag for that will be 5 million. Then, if you get some designer to work on it, it¡¯s possible to raise the value to 8 million or even 10. You can see how profitable this is. This is why Uncle spent over ten years learning how to identify raw stones.¡±

    Xu Cheng understood, but he indeed mockingly sneered, ¡°But the risk is, if the stuff inside those raw stones are worthless, then Dad, those hundreds of millions of euros of yours will basically be gone then, right?¡±

    Lin Guiren nodded. ¡°At least over a couple dozen millions went into his own pocket. The water is deep, and with more and more experience over the years, he learned to y more tricks and pocket more money.¡±

    Benjamin replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t wrong others if you don¡¯t have evidence. Alright, I¡¯m not here to listen to your criticism. Xu Cheng, let¡¯s each pick out three rocks. I will stay if I win, and I will leave if I lose.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Benjamin directly went over to pick out the three rocks that were the most expensive when he bought them. Some raw stones could be checked for transparency by shining a strong light at it, and the rocks would also be weighed. Taking these two and other factors into ount, one could estimate the quality and quantity of jade inside the rock. However, it is also possible that even if the transparency, weight, and size matches the golden ratios, there will be nothing inside. However, with those few criterias, the estimated price could be set for the rock.

 Chapter 311.2 - The Loser Will Eat Sh!t (Part Two)

    Chapter 311: The Loser Will Eat Sh!t (Part Two)

    Some raw stones would be hyped up to millions even before processing, and the higher the price tag, the more likely there¡¯s going to be good jade inside. However, there are also people that went bankrupt on bad bets.

    Benjamin immediately grabbed the three rocks that he thought had the best shot.

    Lin Guiren: ¡°You bought all of these stones, you obviously know which one has a higher chance to contain jade!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Benjamin shamelessly replied, ¡°Let me repeat, this was proposed by Xu Cheng, I didn¡¯t force him. I already said, in this field, Xu Cheng¡¯s still not qualified to challenge me, and I¡¯m just testing him. Didn¡¯t you say that you want him to be responsible for purchasing raw materials for thepany after he goes back to Huaxia? You are going to trust him before he had even proven himself?¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Being experienced in stone-gambling doesn¡¯t mean that you will always get the best stones. If these experiences were useful, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many experienced people still screwing up and ending up killing themselves.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng scanned the stones around, and he picked up a stone that was just the size of his hand.

    Lin Lei was speechless. ¡°Brother-in-Law, the ones Uncle picked are so big. Even if he can¡¯t get green jade, there might still be other ores that might make it more valuable. Yours is so small, it will be too risky just for its size alone.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°Who told you that? Maybe my stone is pure green on the inside and is capable of dominating all three of his stonesbined.¡±

    Benjamin sneered. ¡°Pure green? I already know you are a rookie in this field by hearing those words. If it¡¯s really a pure green emerald stone, even if it¡¯s the size of my thumb, it could be auctioned out for at least a couple dozen million! Not to mention it being an emerald, even if it¡¯s just jadeite, you will already be lucky enough.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°And that¡¯s why I say you are a trash bag. I don¡¯t even need to pick three rocks. Just this is fine. I will take your three stones on with just one.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Brother-in-Law, you are being capricious again.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Just that attitude alone is insulting me, do you know? Let me tell you, if this rock of yours is worth more than ten thousand euros, I will go eat sh!t right away! And you still want topete against my three picks? What a joke!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you are really willing to eat sh!t, then I will take you up on that bet. Deal? If I lose, I will eat it, and you will eat it if you lose!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Benjamin directly startedughing. ¡°If you really want to eat sh!t, then I can¡¯t stop you. Sure, this is such a no brainer, I can¡¯t believe you actually think you can win. How about this, if I lose, not only will I eat sh!t, I will also return the 50 million that I pocketed over the past year from thepany, and I will also get out of thepany. But if I win, I know you won¡¯t trust me with any finance-rted positions, so I will just take 2% of thepany shares.¡±

    Mommy Lin: ¡°You really are shameless!¡±

    Benjamin looked at Xu Cheng: ¡°Deal or no deal? If you want to be the savior of the Lin Family, I don¡¯t have a problem. But do you dare to make this bet with me or not?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Open the rocks then.¡±

 Chapter 312.1 - Can I Refund this Wife of Mine? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 312: Can I Refund this Wife of Mine? (Part one)</b>

    Lin Guiren felt that Xu Cheng was taking this too lightly and directly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the equipment to open rocks here.¡±

    Benjamin snorted, ¡°Brother-in-Law, don¡¯t hide it anymore. You refine stones in your spare time anyways, I know where you put the equipment.¡±

    As he said that, he directly walked to the curtain, slid it open, and revealed a closet that was storing the equipment for cutting stones.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this is? Let¡¯s open the stones now. I can let you go first.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really care. ¡°I can open yours, I will just wipe mine down.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s stone wasn¡¯t good for opening and needed to be wiped. After all, the stone itself was only the size of his palm, and it would be a pity to cut the stone and identally damage the bulk of green inside. It would be best if this palm-sized emerald could be retrieved as a whole so they could make a bracelet out of it, plus some other little things.

    If the jade could make aplete bracelet, then its value would not be able to bepared with bracelets with different jade pieces pieced together.

    For instance, when a piece of jade goes on auction, people would first look at the size to see if it¡¯s big enough to be made into a bracelet. If not, people would start bidding at 500 thousand. If it was big enough to be made into a bracelet but the material has a little w, then the bid would most likely start at 800 thousand. However, if it was perfect jade without any ws, and its size wasrge enough to be made into a bracelet, then the initial bidding price would be at least 2 million!

    After all, green was already quite rare to find, and green that was the size of a palm was even rarer. On top of that, pure wless green of that size would be one of the most scarce finds. Even back in ancient times, only emperors were qualified to wear them.

    So, that was why many people would try to wear down the surface first, as they were afraid that a careless cut into the stone may chip the green inside and damage a perfect piece that was originallyrge enough to be made into aplete bracelet. With his prating vision, he could see that his stone wasn¡¯t fit for machine-cutting and needed to be wiped down. Slowly, after he wore down the surfaceyer of the stone, he would be able to shine a light into it to determine its worth. Previously, the jade was covered by a ck outeryer, so people couldn¡¯t shine light into it and just treated it as a low-value rock and marked it at a low price.

    Benjamin started the machine and began cutting himself. He first shined a light into the rock, then he estimated at what location he should cut in. After marking the lines, he ced it into the cutting machine.

    As the machine operated, he looked at Xu Cheng wiping away the surface of his palm-sized rock. He couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I¡¯m serious, not to mention betting the value of that small rock against my 3 picks, even if your rock can have a value of over 10 thousand yuan, I will eat sh!t right away.¡±

    Xu Cheng wiped as he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute with your words. If you lose, are you really going to go and eat sh!t?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°I will! I will do it for sure, and I¡¯m a man of my words. If I go back on my words, I will get struck by lightning! But, if you lose, you have to eat as well. Deal, young man? I heard you young people are all pretty wild? Are you scared now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nonchntly responded, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m just wondering where I can retrieve sh!t for you to eat. You know as well, the toilets in this house all have auto-flush, it will be hard to get a fresh pile.¡±

    Lin Chuxue pinched his arm on the side. ¡°You are so disgusting.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°You uncle wants some, what does that have to do with me?¡±

    Then, he immediately said to Benjamin, ¡°You see, we don¡¯t really have any fresh poopying around. How about this, whoever loses just have to go outside and lick our pet dog¡¯s poop.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Yeah, deal. I will lick it if you win.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and he began speeding up his rubbing process. His hand speed was incredible, and plus the extra power he could put in, his speed was no slower than a machine.

 Chapter 312.2 - Can I Refund this Wife of Mine? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 312: Can I Refund this Wife of Mine? (Part two)</b>

    Not long after, Benjamin was done opening his first rock.

    He was a bit disappointed looking at the rock that was now in halves. There was a bit of jade in the middle, but it was the generic rice white kind. The color wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t the semitransparent kind.

    Lin Guiren looked over and snorted. ¡°So this is the rock you spent 2 million yuan on from Asia? Looking at the result, you are lucky to be able to sell it for 200 thousand yuan.¡±

    Benjamin subconsciously responded, ¡°What 2 million, I just spent 500 thousand yuan, so thepany only lost a couple hundred thousand.¡±

    After he finished saying that, he immediately realized that he exposed himself for pocketingpany money.¡±

    Lin Guiren sneered. ¡°But the price you quoted thepany was 2 million yuan, you know? Originally, I told you to just buy processed jade because the price is right there so you won¡¯t be able to trick me. But you insisted on gambling with raw stones. Right, the margin could be huge, but all the facking margin went into your own pocket.¡±

    A hint of awkwardness shed past Benjamin¡¯s face, but he pretended to not hear it and tried to move past it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will open the other rock. It will make more money than the cost and that will offset the loss on this one. It¡¯s a business. You think thepany doesn¡¯t have to take risks and can make a profit on every rock? Jesus!¡±

    Then, he began drawing lines on the second stone before putting it into the cutting machine.

    He looked at Xu Cheng still rubbing away andughed. ¡°I already know that you are very nice and want to give a gift to your uncle-inw. I guess I will just take that 2% of shares.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered and waved the Lin Family¡¯s butler over.

    The butler walked over. ¡°Yes, Young Master?¡±

    Xu Cheng had a mischievous smile as he whispered something into his ears.

    The butler had an odd expression. ¡°Is it alright?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, just do it.¡±

    Butler: ¡°Alright, I will go do it right away.¡±

    Seeing him still rubbing away, Lin Chuxue asked with a bit of concern, ¡°Are you confident in winning?¡±

    ¡°You knew me from a young age, you think I would do this if I¡¯m not confident? You are just this unconfident in your man?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°But the problem is, you¡¯ve never yed this before.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen how I y cards, right? How about let¡¯s make a bet on this too?¡±

    Lin Chuxue acted as if she were a bit angry, ¡°What do you want to gamble?¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at his lips and said, ¡°You just kissed my forehead before but haven¡¯t kissed me here. If I manage to get some green from this rock, can you give me a kiss?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s charming face immediately blushed. ¡°Why are you still so immature.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, when did I kiss your forehead?¡± Lin Chuxue immediately asked.

    Xu Cheng felt he leaked something. ¡°Did I say something about you kissing my forehead?¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately realized what was going on and her suspicious blue eyes immediately shot onto Xu Cheng¡¯s face, ¡°You ! You were faking your sleep back at the military? You !¡±

    Last time before she left the military camp with the filming crew, she went to Xu Cheng¡¯s room and gave him a kiss on the forehand. And now, she realized that this guy wasn¡¯t actually asleep!¡±

    Xu Cheng hurriedly eximed, ¡°Ah! You see? My stone¡¯s showing a little green! It¡¯s green!¡±

    But this attention transfer method was already toote, and Lin Chuxue already pinched Xu Cheng¡¯s waist and did a 180degree twist.

    ¡°AH!¡± Xu Cheng cried miseribly, and he took in a breath of cold air. ¡°Dad, Mom, can I return this wife of mine and get a refund?¡±

    A smile shed past Lin Chuxue¡¯s sweet face and she pretended to be angry. ¡°No way, I¡¯m telling you, if you want a divorce, you have to pay for my lost youth as well!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How much?¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°Just pay me back with your next 50 years of time!¡±

    Xu Cheng was almost crying. ¡°Damn, it sure is different to have a wife with a good education, I feel so touched every time she opens her mouth. I¡¯m bing addicted.¡±

    Lin Chuxue reached out her hand for Xu Cheng¡¯s waist again.

 Chapter 313.1 - Does It Taste Good? (Part one)

    Chapter 313: Does It Taste Good? (Part one)

    Lin Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Can you guys be considerate of my feelings?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What about you?¡±

    He meant to say, What does us unting our love have to do with you?

    Lin Lei: ¡°I¡±m still single, have you thought about my feelings when publically unting your love? Especially because it¡¯s you, Brother-in-Law! I¡¯m more handsome than you yet you already found the love of your life. How is this fair!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who said you are single? Don¡¯t you still have your left and right hands? Believe me, Lei, just practice three or five more years and you will be able to surpass me.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Then I will unt my love in front of you every day after I get a girlfriend. With my looks and assets, if I can¡¯t find a pretty girl to be my girlfriend, I won¡¯t be able to face God for the gifts he had given me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Even if you get one, she won¡¯t be as pretty as my girlfriend. The key thing is, you are so handsome, yet you couldn¡¯t find a girlfriend that¡¯s hotter than mine. You tell me if you are a failure or not? I¡¯m not boasting, but even if you travel the world, you won¡¯t be able to find a beauty that can match your sis.¡±

    Just as Xu Cheng finished, he was scolded by Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Why are you bbering the truth?¡± She said and left, content. It was obvious that she was quite satisfied and happy by Xu Cheng¡¯s praise.

    Then, Xu Cheng went back to rubbing the rock and left Lin Lei to the side.

    On the other side, Benjamin felt his heart ache a bit after he opened the second rock!

    ¡°You said the return on this rock should be bigger, and you quoted me 5 million yuan on this one, right? You said you would be able to easily get some green, and if it¡¯s arge area of green, you could make a bracelet and easily make a dozen million. Now, look at the dull white inside, you tell me how much it¡¯s worth? It¡¯s trash! No one would even buy it for 500 thousand yuan! If you make it into a ne and gift it to other people, they might even consider whether they should take it or not.¡±

    Benjamin wiped the sweat off his forehead and picked up another rock.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t believe I had bad luck on all three!¡°

    After he put the third rock in, he began feeling a bit anxious. It was understandable for the first two to not work out, but if his third pick was also trash, then it would be a bit humiliating. Even if people guessed randomly, they would be able to get a few valuable ones, yet as a professional, it would be pretty shameful if he were to fail three picks.

    After thest one was cut open, Benjamin didn¡¯t dare to take it out.

    Lin Guiren red at him. ¡°Take it out.¡±

    Benjamin hesitantly picked up the rock with two hands, and he opened it along the cut. It turned out that this rock was even worse than the other two. There was a bit of jade on the surface where he shone the light on, but the inside was just too gruesome to look. In other words, for a stone that was 40 cm in diameter, there was only a bit of jade on the surface and the rest was all rice white, making it one of the mostmon stones.

    Benjamin¡¯s heart was shattered.

    ¡°How about this rock then? Remember how much you quoted me on this?¡± Lin Guiren heartachingly jumped up in fury. ¡°8 million! Now, other than the outside portion that might be able to be made into little rings, you tell me how I am going to breakeven with a cost of 8 million? This is why I want you out of thepany!¡±

    Benjamin got angry out of embarrassment as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not here for work or to report to you, I¡¯m justpeting with Xu Cheng. Why are you scolding me? Rock gambling is like this, and even though the three aren¡¯t worth much, it¡¯s still worth about a million yuanbined. If Xu Cheng¡¯s rock could be worth more than my three rocks, I already said, I will go eat sh!t! And I will just return the money I pocketed.¡±

    Lin Lei: ¡°Why did you change again? Didn¡¯t you say my brother-inw just needed to get a stone that¡¯s worth more than 10 thousand yuan?¡±

    Benjamin coughed and said, ¡°This stone cost me 200 thousand yuan when I bought it, so if he can¡¯t get something of higher value out of it, then it means he lost money too.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

 Chapter 313.2 - Does It Taste Good? (Part two)

    Chapter 313: Does It Taste Good? (Part two)

    He was almost done, and there was already a head that was exposed to the outside world. It was pure green. He asked, ¡°Master Benjamin, if I¡¯m seeing green, how much is this stone worth?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°How big?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°About the size of a grown man¡¯s fist, and the thickness is enough to be made into two bracelets.¡±

    Benjamin snorted, ¡°If the color isn¡¯t too good, then probably just 600 to 700 thousand yuan.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then what if the gloss is like water and it¡¯s semi-transparent with no impurities?¡±

    Benjaminughed out, ¡°Impossible. If it¡¯s really green, smooth, and has no impurities, and even semi-transparent like ss as you said, then each bracelet from this material can even be hyped up to 20 million.¡±

    ¡°Then two would be 40 million?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Benjamin: ¡°A lot more. Not just bracelets, the rest could be made into rings, earrings, and nes, and those can be really pricey too. Just a little bit of this green on a ring is enough to make it 40 to 50 thousand yuan.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then does that mean I win?¡±

    As he said, he put his stone onto the table with the green side up and grinned. ¡°I actually really haven¡¯t seen anyone eat sh!t yet, so I¡¯m looking forward to it. Mr. Benjamin, thank you for setting a great precedent. I will get someone to bring you some good sh!t!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes stared wide open as he looked at the pure green rock.

    Not to mention him, even Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared right at it.

    Benjamin was still in a bit of disbelief, and he reached out, trying to touch it just to make sure Xu Cheng didn¡¯t inject some kind of coloring to trick him. Lin Guiren directly pped his hand away. ¡°Move the fack out of the way. Thepany iscking some good quality raw material to reinvigorate the business. You can move out of the way, don¡¯t you dare touch it!¡±

    As if this rock was his lifeline, Lin Guiren held it up like a baby and began wiping the surface with his suit¡¯s sleeve.

    Seeing this, Benjamin couldn¡¯t feel more awkward.

    ¡°Come on, our dear uncle, I guess you really wanted to find yourself an excuse to eat sh!t, or else you wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious to make such a bet. Come on, I will take you to the washroom and produce a fresh pile for you.¡±

    Benjamin was a bit reluctant. ¡°Can I just return the money?¡±

    He was afraid that Xu Cheng would really force him to go eat some sh!t, so he said seriously to everyone in the Lin Family, ¡°Really, I will return the money!¡±

    Then, he took out a debit card from his hand and said, ¡°There are about 50 million euros on this card, I think we should just let sh!t go wherever it belongs. As for the bet, I admit I lost, so here¡¯s the money.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the others. ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    Lin Guiren impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Right now, all he could see was that rock, and he immediately ran away with it to some other ce to continue to wipe it down.

    At this moment, the butler walked in from outside, carrying a few cups of ice cream, the kind with chocte sprinkled on top.

    Xu Cheng immediately took over Benjamin¡¯s bank card andughed. ¡°We are a family, how can I possibly make you go and eat sh!t? Right? Uncle, look, you are even sweating, I just told you not to make a bet this big. If you weren¡¯t Chuxue¡¯s uncle, I might¡¯ve really dragged you out to eat sh!t.¡±

    Then, he helped the butler pass around the ice cream, and then he also grabbed one and handed to Benjamin as he put a spoon full of his into his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°This ice cream shop just opened down the street. I went and tried it, and it tastes pretty good. Give it a try.¡±

    Benjamin finally let out a breath of relief. Putting the ice cream by his nose, he felt that the chocte smell was pretty strong so he didn¡¯t think too much. But after taking in a spoon, that fresh smell of sh!t filled his entire mouth.

    Xu Cheng tried to hold in hisughter as he asked, ¡°How is it? Pretty good, huh?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Faaaaaack!¡±

 Chapter 314.1 - Thank You, Chuxue (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 314: Thank You, Chuxue (Part one)</b>

    Benjamin left in shame,pletely humiliated.

    Xu Cheng was trying hard to notugh, and at this time, Lin Chuxue said to Lin Guiren, ¡°Dad, Xu Cheng and I are going back to Huaxia tomorrow.¡±

    The Lin Guiren couple was a bit surprised. ¡°Already? You two aren¡¯t going to stay for a few more days to y?¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve made the decision. Now, I¡¯m not worried about Xu Cheng anymore, but I¡¯m worried that the people here might cause trouble for him, and that he might be in danger again.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    On the next day, before boarding, the family chit-chatted a bit and Lin Chuxue gave a big hug to her parents. After all, she had left the country for about five years already, and she only stayed for a short while this visit before going back again. She felt she didn¡¯t fulfil her responsibilities as a daughter to take care of her parents.

    Seeing her crying a little, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but try to tease her a little to cheer her up. ¡°Come on, you are making it seem like I wronged you or something, I¡¯m working so hard to give you happiness already...¡±

    Lin Chuxue lightly smacked him on the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the moment.¡±

    Xu Chengughed, and then he inadvertently turned and saw Bei Shan who was hiding among the crowd. He paused for a moment, then activating prating vision, he saw the J of Diamonds in the southeast direction and the 8 of Diamonds in the northwest direction. They seemed to be on the lookout for someone.

    Seeing this, the smile on his face gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Alright, Dad, Mom, you two take care of your health. For the time being, Lei will stay here to take care of you two, and I will call him over when I need him toe and check on the goods,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Guiren nodded, and then he pulled Xu Cheng off to the side and said, ¡°When you go back, remember to bring some erguotou (TL Note: Chinese white liquor, a type of baijiu) for him. It¡¯s his favorite. Also, I can¡¯t control what you do in the future nor will I try to stop you, but please protect my Chuxue.¡±

    ¡°I will, Dad.¡± Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°Alright, go and board the ne now.¡± Lin Guiren patted him on the shoulder.

    After Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue boarded the ne, Bei Shan and the J and 8 of Diamonds boarded the same flight.

    The three of them didn¡¯t sleep and took turns keeping an eye on a man from the M Nation.

    Xu Cheng very soon noticed the man that they were keeping an eye on, who was quite muscr and didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary guy. However, since these three didn¡¯te to speak to Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng knew they were intending to not seem rted to him. After arriving at Huaxia, that man from the M Nation walked behind Xu Cheng, and the three Dragon des all walked behind him as well.

    Xu Cheng sensed that this guy¡¯s identity was probably not simple, but he pretended that he didn¡¯t notice anything and kept on walking. Before exiting from the VIP terminal, Lin Chuxue took off her shades and asked him, ¡°You sure you want to walk out with me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Lin Chuxue pouted. ¡°My identity.¡±

    Xu Cheng patted himself on the forehead. ¡°Oh right, I forgot, you are a celebrity. You can walk out first.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. If you want, I don¡¯t mind letting the public know about our rtionship. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid that you will be attacked by my fans. If you are ready, then I will openly disclose our rtionship on Weibo. I already made up my mind, I don¡¯t want to hide it anymore and I want to get everyone¡¯s blessing.¡±

 Chapter 314.2 - Thank You, Chuxue (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 314: Thank You, Chuxue (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng suddenly thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t announce it for now.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was a bit surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±

    He remembered that he came back this time to engrave his name onto his father¡¯s tombstone. He made up his mind as well. He doesn¡¯t care anymore if the Ye Family wille and look for him. He wanted his father to have a proper tombstone in his home country.

    So, he wasn¡¯t confident as to what will happen in the future, and keeping their rtionship a secret was also a way of protecting Lin Chuxue. Who knew how the Ye Family would react after finding out about him, or maybe they won¡¯t be able to tolerate the embarrassing illegitimate child at all. Before everything gets settled, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to get Lin Chuxue involved.

    ¡°You are the number one of Imperial Capital Entertainment. Besides you, yourpany doesn¡¯t make much money. If you disclose our rtionship, you might lose a lot of fans. You are just 24 so you still have a bright future ahead of your career,¡± Xu Cheng could only use an excuse to answer her.

    Lin Chuxue frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care about my poprity, I canpletely retire from the entertainment industry, and I can also sell Imperial Capital Entertainment to someone. Don¡¯t you want me to spend more time with you?¡±

    Xu Cheng thought to himself, ¡°Yeah of course, I also want to roll around in bed and do extreme sports in bed with you all day long.¡±

    That was the honest voice of Xu Cheng, a man.

    But he was scared, especially after he heard what Dr. Jacob said back in Britain about how he might be a mutant.

    Before he could figure out the genes in his body and confirm his health, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dare to touch Lin Chuxue. He was scared that he might pass on some virus to Lin Chuxue, and even if she might be fine, their future child might not be. After all, his genes were not the same as an average human¡¯s.

    ¡°You are still young. I know that you like writing music, and I hope that you can continue to shine on the stage. I¡¯m not that traditional, I don¡¯t need a woman to stay at home and do chores. You can also have a career you like. As long as you are enjoying it, I¡¯ll support whatever you do,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°But I feel that this isn¡¯t fair to you. I¡¯m your wife now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to hide our rtionship just for my fame. I think we can bear all the hate but also all the blessings from my fans, I know our rtionship is stronger than that.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Chuxue, let me take you to a ce.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. She put on her shades and hat and went with Xu Cheng to a ce ¨C Fen Mountain.

    After she followed Xu Cheng to the tombstone on Fen Mountain, she finally understood.

    Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°I¡¯m going to finish engraving my dad¡¯s tombstone now, and you know the consequences of this, right? I can¡¯t let my dad not even have a proper ce to rest even after he died. He loves thisnd and this country, I definitely won¡¯t tolerate his tombstone to be like this.¡±

    Lin Chuxue sighed. ¡°I get it now, Xu Cheng. You can finish engraving it. In the future, I will support you no matter what you do! I also won¡¯t disclose our rtionship and let me be a burden for you that Ye Family can use to threaten you with.¡°

    Xu Cheng gently pulled her into his embrace and said, feeling touched, ¡°Thank you, Chuxue. Come on, let¡¯s kowtow before my dad. (TL note: it¡¯s a tradition) He hasn¡¯t even met his daughter-inw yet.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and nodded, and she went on her knees with Xu Cheng before the tombstone.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to see you. This time, I brought my wife too. How is she? So beautiful that you are going blind already, right?¡± Xu Cheng grinned.

    Lin Chuxue lightly smacked him. ¡°Be serious.¡±

 Chapter 315.1 - Are You Saying Iâ€™m Petty? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 315: Are You Saying I¡¯m Petty? (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, my dad¡¯s a soldier, he doesn¡¯t mind these little details. He¡¯s very easy going, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with your first meeting.¡±

    Lin Chuxue kowtowed before the tombstone and said with a bright smile, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Lin Chuxue, Xu Cheng¡¯s wife. In the future, I will be a good wife to him and take care of him. Don¡¯t worry, Xu Cheng¡¯s doing very well too.¡±

    Xu Cheng helped Lin Chuxue get up and said, ¡°Come, have a seat over there and just wait a bit for me, I will finish engraving it right away.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and waited on the stairs, looking at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t use a professional tool, instead choosing the sharp edge of Charles¡¯s diamond gloves. He engraved his dad¡¯s name, year of life, and aplishments in life, before putting his name on the tombstone, as his dad¡¯s son.

    However, he didn¡¯t put Chuxue¡¯s name on there.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Chuxue, I¡¯m saying if, if misfortune falls upon me, you will have toe over yourself to engrave your name.¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately replied, ¡°Nah, if you die, then I won¡¯t write my name and I will just run away with another man. If you want my name up there, you can write it yourself once you are done your business.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    Then, he lit some incense and put up some fruits and flowers on the altar. Then, he finally poured a bowl of Erguotou and said, ¡°Dad, your good friend Lin Guiren gave me this to bring to you, the best white liquor there is. He said you were addicted to this. In the past, when you said Uncle Lin Guiren¡¯s your best friend, I didn¡¯t believe it, but now I do. This guy even married his daughter to me, and I¡¯m so touched that I have to call him dad now. Please don¡¯t get jealous.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was speechless. She tried to hold herughter as she chipped in, ¡°Do you usually talk to your dad like this?¡±

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette and ced it on his dad¡¯s tombstone, and he smoked one himself and said, feeling a bit blue, ¡°Yeah, I always run around after him, and he always told me to not call him ¡®dad¡¯, afraid that people might hear. So, I just call him ¡®old man¡¯, and we just lived like that. No one knew when the Ye Family would find us to kill him or me. It was quite rare for us to still have good memories in difficult times. As I grew up, my dad saw how I admired the other kids going to school, so he had no choice but to send me abroad, hoping that I can one day do big things. At that time, he lied to me. He said he would being over too in a bit, but who knew he never even thought about leaving the country. In the end, I only heard the bad news from Daddy Lin.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart ached for Xu Cheng as she gently patted him on the shoulder.

    Xu Cheng ced his hand on hers and bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    He then looked at the tombstone and said, ¡°Dad, it will be soon. Soon, I will make the Ye Family repent for what they did to you. And that woman, that woman that I hadn¡¯t seen in my whole life, I don¡¯t know why you love her. Howe she never visited your grave all these years? How can she be so cold-hearted? Does she even know that she has a son?¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes be bloodshot. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve lived for 20 years, I made it to the top! Let me live for you for the next little while. All the people that were not good to you, it¡¯s time to make them pay!¡±

    Upon speaking, he loudly kowtowed in front of the tombstone!

    Lin Chuxue immediately took out some tissue to wipe the blood off of his forehead. Xu Cheng then told her a lot of things from when he was young, and the two of them just stayed on Fen Mountain until sunset.

 Chapter 315.2 - Are You Saying Iâ€™m Petty? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 315: Are You Saying I¡¯m Petty? (Part two)</b>

    Then, Xu Cheng went to the management office of Fen Mountain graveyard, and he gave them the death certificate he got earlier from the police station and properly registered his dad. Now, the photo and name of his dad could be officially put onto the tombstone.

    After that, Xu Cheng took Lin Chuxue back to his apartment.

    It was Ran Jing that came to open the door. She was a bit surprised to see Xu Cheng and when he saw Lin Chuxue behind him, an odd expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°You guys came at the same time?¡±

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue shared a look and smiled. Xu Cheng bitterly said to Ran Jing, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you. She¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°He¡¯s my husband.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s jaw almost dropped onto the floor. A scene suddenly shed into her mind when she first met with Xu Cheng. Back then, he looked at the big billboard in the bustling metropolis and said, ¡°Lin Chuxue¡¯s my wife.¡±

    Back then, she said, ¡°If Lin Chuxue¡¯s your wife, I will live-stream myself eating poop!¡±

    Who knew that these two people that were seemingly from two different worlds and didn¡¯t live together were actually a couple?

    Who was Lin Chuxue? She was a dazzling queen, an existence unreachable by ordinary people. Her worth was in the tens of millions, and the men that pursued her were either wealthy or powerful. No one would think that she would date a low-key policeman that earned less than 20 thousand yuan every month.

    No one would think of those two together, but!

    Mars crashed into Earth, and Ran Jing¡¯s head was hurting.

    She was still in denial that God would y such a joke on her. She drylyughed and said, ¡°April Fool¡¯s Day hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng also smiled. ¡°Damn, still can¡¯t fool you.¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want Ran Jing to feel awkward.

    Ran Jing rolled her eyes. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t appeared in a long time. Chuxue, how have you been? I haven¡¯t seen much news about you in the entertainment circle.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°I went back home.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I went on a trip. It was pretty fun.¡±

    Upon seeing the two of them sit down, Ran Jing said, ¡°Good thing you are back. I already found a ce so I moved my stuff out already. I stayed here for a bit longer because I thought you might get thieves since you haven¡¯t been home for so long. Here¡¯s the key, I will get going first.¡±

    As a criminal police officer, no matter how dumb Ran Jing was, she would still get that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t joking. Maybe the two of them really got married. This might be the reason Shen Yao suddenly decided to leave. After all, she fell in love with her best friend¡¯s man. It wasn¡¯t difficult to connect all the dots now.

    To be honest, for some reason, she was also feeling really blue. After giving the keys to Xu Cheng, she felt a bit upset seeing how Xu Cheng didn¡¯t ask her to stay.

    After she left, Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t n on chasing after her?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°Then why do you directly reject any man that courts you?¡±

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You know the answer.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Same goes for me. We both have too small of a heart to share stuff, especially when ites to rtionships. If I chased after her, then maybe the two of us wouldn¡¯t be where we are today.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and asked, ¡°Just be straightforward when you call me petty, why coat it so well?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting hit by you again, Master...¡±

 Chapter 316.1 - The Little Joker Card That was Deleted (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 316: The Little Joker Card That was Deleted (Part one)</b>

    When Lin Chuxue raised her little fist and was about to punch Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng immediately closed his eyes and just stood there. Lin Chuxue suddenly chuckled and gently pinched his cheeks. ¡°I will let this slide since you came home with me this time. I¡¯m going to the kitchen now, don¡¯te in.¡±

    Then, she trotted into the kitchen.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±

    Lin Chuxue snorted from the kitchen, ¡°What else do you think I do besides working on my music when I stay at home? I was studying how to cook as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then if I didn¡¯t try my best in Britain and we broke up, then I would be out of luck to try your delicious food?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled as she came out and said, ¡°I will cook everyday for whoever marries me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Oh damn, looks like the 3.3 billion I paid was pretty worth it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    At this time, the doorbell rang.

    Lin Chuxue poked her head out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Go and open the door.¡±

    Xu Cheng mumbled, ¡°Is this my ce or your ce...¡±

    Before he opened the door, he already saw it was Bei Shan. He opened the door and poked his head out. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡¯

    Bei Shan had the ¡°how could I not¡± face on and replied, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m from the Dragon Division!¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly asked, ¡°That guy from the M Nation at the airport today, was he following you guys or me?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I came for this. Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nope, you can say it here and then leave.¡±

    Bei Shan was a bit grumpy. ¡°What? Is this how you treat your guest?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m having a candlelight dinner with my wife today, don¡¯te and be a third wheel.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°But my stomach is quite empty right now though, I was so busy looking for you that I didn¡¯t even get a chance to eat after getting off the ne.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go grab something to eat then.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I¡¯m your senior brother!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Before I get a mission, why the fack would I care who you are?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bei Shan couldn¡¯t tolerate this kind of disrespect anymore. He could only put his integrity aside and plead, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a long story. Besides, I¡¯m already here at dinner-o¡¯clock, can¡¯t you just invite me in and treat me to a meal? Don¡¯t you think you are being a bit rude?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You cane some other day, but today¡¯s special.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Can you just treat me as a beggar?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nope.¡±

    Bei Shan started shouting. ¡°Young Sis-in-Law! It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Bei Shan!¡±

    Xu Cheng became speechless and he immediately covered Tang Chuan¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 316.2 - The Little Joker Card That was Deleted (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 316: The Little Joker Card That was Deleted (Part two)</b>

    But, Lin Chuxue already heard Tang Shan¡¯s voice. She wiped her hands as she called, ¡°Oh, if Bei Shan¡¯s there, just invite him in. Bei Shan,e, dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just happen to be hungry too!¡± Bei Shan immediately pushed Xu Cheng to the side and shamelessly walked in.

    Seeing Bei Shane in, Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°I just happened to be cooking, it¡¯s almost ready. You can join us.¡±

    Then, a bit excited, she walked back into the kitchen, as if she was pretty happy that someone else was here to taste her cooking.

    Bei Shan gave Xu Cheng a look. ¡°Your wife knows how to treat guests better than you, why can¡¯t you learn from her?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Just get to the business.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Well, now I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng gave him a death stare.

    Bei Shan said with no fear, ¡°Got a cigarette?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a pack from his pocket and tossed it to him. ¡°Go have it on the balcony.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded and the two of them went to the balcony. Bei Shan lit one up and then said, ¡°Today, that guy was following you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Someone from the 5th Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°He came to avenge Charles?¡¯

    Bei Shan: ¡°It would be nice if it was just that simple. This guy¡¯s stronger than Charles, and his identity disguise is simr to ours. If it wasn¡¯t because I saw through his strength, I wouldn¡¯t know he was from the 5th Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If it¡¯s not because of Charles, why is he following me?¡±

    ¡°To see if you are from the Dragon Division,¡± Bei Shan said straightforwardly, ¡°The amount of power you showed in Britain made them suspect that you are from the 5th Division. In the world, the only existence that knows about the existence of the Dragon Division is probably our old nemesis, the 5th Division. In addition, they know our strength really well, and they are even familiar with our Division Master.¡±

    Xu Cheng eximed, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that no one has yet to discover the Dragon Division?¡±

    Bei Shan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. You know how a deck has 54 cards, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Bei Shan slowly said, ¡°But right now, there are only 53 cards that are avable.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Because one card was deleted by the Division Master, and that the card is the Little Joker.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his brows. ¡°Oh, I think I remember. The old man told me before, above the Sky Kings there¡¯s only the Big Joker, but he didn¡¯t say anything about the Little Joker.¡±

    Bei Shan sighed. ¡°The Little Joker was the second master of the Dragon Division, but he betrayed the group and left the Dragon Division. He was also the one that made the 5th Division as powerful as it is today.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils erged. ¡°Why did he betray us?¡±

 Chapter 316.3 - The Little Joker Card That was Deleted (Part three)

    <b>Chapter 316: The Little Joker Card That was Deleted (Part three)</b>

    ¡°That business is between him and the Division Master. He used to be the junior brother under the same teacher of the Division Master, and there was also a junior sister under that teacher. She obviously liked the Division Master, and the Division Master also liked her. However, the Division Master was too focused on making the Dragon Division more powerful and hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the junior sister. At the time, the Little Joker also liked her. In the end, he used some means and tarnished her, and the Division Master and him had a huge falling out. The Little Joker swore that he would one day be more powerful than the Division Master, so he joined the M Nation! The Division Master didn¡¯t mind that his junior sister (not actual sister, but studying under the same teacher) was tarnished and still wanted to marry her, but who knew that thatdy would have such strong pride that she would feel that she was no longer worthy of the Division Master and choose to end her life. Since then, the Division Master parted ways with love. Actually, it wasn¡¯t because he was done with love, his heart just couldn¡¯t let any other woman in anymore. She became an obstacle he could never pass.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t think that the Dragon Division had this kind of past.

    Bei Shan said, ¡°The Little Joker is very ambitious, and he had always wanted to beat the Division Master and the Dragon Division. The elites under the 5th Division were all taught by him, and they are also the opponents that know us the most! The guy we saw today probably suspected that you were a member of the Dragon Division so he came over and checked, but he didn¡¯t know that we were also following him.¡±

    Speaking of this, Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng seriously and said, ¡°Old Two, you must not let other people find out about your identity as a Dragon Division member. Remember, not even your wife. Something can happen to any of us, but just not you, you are very important, got it?¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Because you are 2! The 2 from 1, 2, 3!¡±

    Bei Shan sighed in his heart. And the Division Master is the 1!

    Xu Cheng looked as if he sort of understood. At this moment, Lin Chuxue cheerfully called from the kitchen, ¡°Food is ready,e on and eat.¡±

    Bei Shan directly ran over.

 Chapter 317.1 - Cuisine of Darkness â€“ Worst Sh!t Ever (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 317: Cuisine of Darkness ¨C Worst Sh!t Ever (Part one)</b>

    Bei Shan and Xu Cheng went to the dining room, and upon seeing the four dishes and one soup on the table, they immediately felt the urge to dig in.

    ¡°Woah, my sis-inw¡¯s cooking looks good! Then, I will just dig in now,¡± Bei Shan swallowed his spittle and said.

    Xu Cheng was also surprised, did Lin Chuxue really learn how to cook?

    After they sat down, Lin Chuxue looked pretty happy, as if she did something incredible. She said, ¡°You guys must eat a lot. Speaking of this, you two are the first ones to eat my cooking. Don¡¯t be restrained, just dig in.¡±

    First ones to eat her cooking?

    Bei Shan and Xu Cheng¡¯s bodies trembled.

    Bei Shan already picked up his chopsticks so it was obviously toote for him to back out. Xu Cheng red at him, his look saying, ¡°Eat first!¡±

    Bei Shan swallowed his spittle again, and he took a look at the ¡°spicy braised beef¡±. Judging by the color and texture, it seemed edible at least, so he picked up a piece, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed.

    Puff!

    On the spot, he felt so much spice blowing directly out from his nostrils and ears that he was close to suffocating. Tears were circling in his eyes.

    Lin Chuxue asked with concern, ¡°Big Brother Bei Shan, are you okay? How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Bei Shan coughed as tears came out from his eyes from the spiciness, and he patted himself on the chest and said, ¡°I¡¯m just touched, too touched. This taste-!¡±

    He originally wanted to say: ¡°Really kills!¡±

    But seeing how Lin Chuxue was looking at him with that pretty face and anticipating eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This taste reminds me of my childhood and the food my mom would make me. I¡¯m just so touched by the memory, these are tears of joy.¡±

    Inside his heart, he mumbled, I¡¯m sorry, Mom.

    ¡°Oh really? Then I have to try it too. This is the first time my wife made me a meal, I can¡¯t just let you eat it all.¡± Xu Cheng thought Bei Shan was really actually touched by how tasty it was, so he immediately picked up a piece even bigger than Bei Shan¡¯s and stuffed it into his mouth. But, at the instant of contact, that spicy taste directly broke through his line of defense.

    Xu Cheng directly breathed out a strong gust through his nostrils as his eyes squinted into two lines. His whole face looked as if he was in pain.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Chuxue immediately asked with concern.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s ¡°Just-let-me-die¡± face immediately turned into a face of joy, as if a drug addict just snorted some crack and was on cloud nine. He eximed, ¡°Too good!¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°I just followed the cookbook, and it said that the key to making this dish sessful is the spiciness. I thought the red hot pepper in your refrigerator left by Ran Jing might¡¯ve not been enough, so I added some wasabi as well.¡±

    Bei Shan: Please kill me!

    Xu Cheng immediately opened his eyes, and tears began streaming down nonstop. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, how can I be crying? It¡¯s just too tasty. Really. It¡¯s so good that I¡¯m even scared, scared that I would never eat such tasty food again in my life.¡±

    Lin Chuxue put her hand on his and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can make it for you every day. If you are scared that other people might fight over it with you, I will only make it for you in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils erged, and tears began streaming down like a nonstop waterfall.

    Lin Chuxue happily said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel touched anymore, hurry up and try the other dishes.¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite speechless.

 Chapter 317.2 - Cuisine of Darkness â€“ Worst Sh!t Ever (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 317: Cuisine of Darkness ¨C Worst Sh!t Ever (Part two)</b>

    He wiped the tears with napkin and elbowed Bei Shan¡¯s elbow. ¡°Why are you being so polite? You are the guest, quick, have some more.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at him, a bit helpless. That look seem to be saying: Can I not? I want to go now, can you just pretend that I¡¯ve never came? I can just go and find a street vendor and take care of myself.

    Xu Cheng replied with a threatening look: Didn¡¯t you insist on joining me for a meal? Come on, have some more.

    Bei Shan: Bro, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have been rude and barged in on your candlelight romantic cuisine of darkness.

    Xu Cheng: Less talk, hurry up and eat!

    ¡°Oh right, Big Brother Bei Shan, I heard you were hungry and that¡¯s why I made so many dishes. Hurry, just treat yourself like you are at home,¡± Lin Chuxue said as she put a piece of bacon in his bowl.

    Bei Shan: ¡°Little Sis-in-Law, this is your first meal prepared for Xu Cheng, how can you put food in my bowl first? You should give this to your husband.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xu Cheng¡¯s not going to get jealous anyways, you are our guest.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, Big Brother Bei Shan, hurry. Try my wife¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Lin Chuxue had an anticipating look towards Bei Shan, and Bei Shan really wanted to cry. Atst, he picked up the bacon, and he put it into his mouth, prepared for the worst.

    At the next instant, his facepletely changed, and his eyes narrowed. His whole face began wrinkling like an orange peel.

    Lin Chuxue put a piece of bacon into Xu Cheng¡¯s bowl as she saw it, and she asked, ¡°Big Brother Bei Shan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No worries, he¡¯s probably thinking about his mom again.¡± Then, he pretended to pick up the bacon but he quickly put it back into the bowl while Lin Chuxue looked away. He was so quick that no one noticed.

    At this moment, Bei Shan really wanted to kill himself to stop the salty explosions in his mouth.

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°Chuxue, is this bacon homemade?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Yeah, I salted it and everything.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. She probably didn¡¯t know that bacon was already salted and rubbed salt all over it again before frying it.

    Bei Shan was salted for a whole minute before his taste buds and consciousness slowly recovered. When he opened his eyes again, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Holy this dish-¡±

    Before he could finish, he could already see Xu Cheng¡¯s threatening look, and Lin Chuxue was also a bit startled by his sudden reaction.

    Bei Shan: ¡°-is too good! Sorry, Little Sis-in-Law, I¡¯m a soldier, so I might be a bit vulgar with mynguage and I don¡¯t know how to exactly describe this, but this taste! It¡¯s definitely unique! Really, you should let Xu Cheng try it, I can promise that he will spend another 3 billion to marry you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and looked towards Xu Cheng: ¡°He¡¯s lucky to be able to marry me with just 3.3 billion.¡±

    Bei Shan really had a feeling of being in hell. Originally, he was just hungry, but now with those two dishes, he felt that all of his holes upstairs were cleared, with just the one downstairs not. His tongue was already going unconscious. He just wanted a decent and edible meal...

    Alright, I¡¯m just gonna eat the rice, alright?

    He thought as he picked up his bowl and said, ¡°These dishes just taste too good, even the rice smells really nice, I really-¡±

    Gabeng.

    Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng, almost crying, like a little woman who had been wronged.

    Xu Cheng turned to his own bowl of rice and didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes. He knew that crisp sound was because Bei Shan bit a small stone when eating rice. Lin Chuxue probably didn¡¯t wash the rice.

 Chapter 318.1 - The Quality of Being Able to Pick Up and Let Go (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 318: The Quality of Being Able to Pick Up and Let Go (Part one)</b>

    The two men finished the most difficult meal they ever had, feeling like it was a century-worth of torture.

    Seeing the two of them ¡°enjoying¡± it so much, Lin Chuxue looked very happy as she asked Xu Cheng, ¡°How is it? Does it feel like home? I can cook for you everyday from now on.¡±

    Before Xu Cheng could talk, Bei Shan immediatelymented, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of him.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s smile became even brighter.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone rang.

    It was a call from Hu Bing.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you are back? How is it? Are you done settling in? Wannae out and have some food?¡± Hu Bing enthusiastically said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You are in Shangcheng?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Yeah, I went to Yanjing to watch your live stream and I just came back too. Now you are basically on fire at the club, and that Ye Qiu said you would be looking down on them if you don¡¯t ept their request for you to be their club¡¯s president.¡±

    Xu Cheng felt that this call from Hu Bing came in the nick of time. He put it on speaker and said, ¡°You said you want to treat me to a meal?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Yeah, are you free? I can introduce a few friends of mine to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue like a little kid asking for permission, and Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°Go. But get back early! Later, I will just get my assistant toe and pick me up. I¡¯m warning you, if I find you living together with another woman in the future, I will really teach you a lesson!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I swear by my hand speed, I¡¯ve already been single for 27 years, don¡¯t worry. If something¡¯s going wrong, it would¡¯ve went wrong a long time ago.¡±

    Lin Chuxue waved and said generously, ¡°Then sure, go out with your friend. Have a safe drive.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately said to Hu Bing, ¡°Alright then, send me the address, I will be right there.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Immediately, Xu Cheng and Bei Shan walked out of the door and began running towards the elevator as if they would die if they stayed there any longer.

    Right after getting into the elevator, Bei Shan grabbed Xu Cheng by the cor. ¡°Bro, now I¡¯m seriously suspecting that your wife is a spy. She wants you dead!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    Bei Shan gasped for air. ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve only heard about the cuisine of darkness, but I¡¯ve finally experienced it today. Why didn¡¯t you warn me about it earlier?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Did I tell you toe in? It was you that insisted on going in to get a free meal.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°After eating your wife¡¯s cooking, I felt like I¡¯ve experienced all the ups and downs in life. I suddenly realized, it¡¯s not easy to be alive. I think for those people that don¡¯t think life is worth living, you should just treat them to your wife¡¯s cooking and show them how miniscule their own pain is inparison. I think it will help reduce the suicide rate.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it tastes like your mom¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°If my mom heard that, she would beat me to death. Bro, that friend of yours wants to treat you to a meal, can you take me with you? I haven¡¯t had a good meal for days, and just for what I just suffered, don¡¯t you think you should make it up to me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go y elsewhere. Those people aren¡¯t from your circle. You are an Ace of the Dragon Division, I¡¯m afraid that you will fall into the pit of desire. Of course, as the junior brother, I should take the bullet for you, so I will just let this dinner drag me down to the pit of desire alone.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Then should I shout that the big celebrity Lin Chuxue¡¯s being hidden in this condo by an animal?¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately put his arm around Bei Shan. ¡°Come on, Senior Brother, why are you being so serious? I¡¯m joking with you, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

 Chapter 318.2 - The Quality of Being Able to Pick Up and Let Go (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 318: The Quality of Being Able to Pick Up and Let Go (Part two)</b>

    The two of them got onto that sh!tbox that Xu Cheng drove. Bei Shan immediately began toin. ¡°You are even willing to drop 3.3 billion to marry your wife, why don¡¯t you get a better car? I¡¯m hanging out with you because I know you are rich, okay? But I¡¯m not evenfortable sitting in your car, you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°This is called being low key, what would you know. Outside of Huaxia, we can be however high key we want because our nation¡¯s face is also on the line. But aftering back to the country, just be more natural. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a pretty big deal in Shangcheng. Don¡¯t just see that my car¡¯s a piece of sh!t, my face is the VIP card, and I will guarantee you have all the food you want.¡±

    Then, the two of them drove to the nightclub Hu Bing that sent him the address of. Xu Cheng told Bei Shan to get out of the car first, and at that time, the security began shouting, ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t park here. Here we have a rule to not let cars below B-tier to park by the entrance to affect the reputation.¡±

    Bei Shang couldn¡¯t help but ridicule Xu Cheng. He pointed at Xu Cheng and asked that security guard, ¡°Do you know who he is? How dare you shout at his majestic VIP face like that?¡±

    That security nced at Xu Cheng. ¡°Nope. Do I even need to know someone that drives this kind of car?¡±

    Bei Shan picked his nose and told Xu Cheng, ¡°See? In this world, people judge you by the surface, and that¡¯s why I told you to get a new car.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. But just at that moment, the lobby manager directly came out and shoved his foot up the security guard¡¯s azz. ¡°Open your eyes and take a clearer look! You even dare to block Young Master Xu¡¯s path? Get the fack out of here, why are you still standing here instead of trying to valet Young Master Xu¡¯s car for him?¡±

    That security guard that was kicked onto the floor immediately nodded and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Xu, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    After giving the key to him, he and Bei Shan walked into the elevator. That lobby manager personally led them to their room.

    Xu Cheng said at that moment, ¡°From the way you talk, you seem to be from one of the old four Gates. Which one were you from?¡±

    The manager was a bit startled as he immediately turned around and smiled, ¡°Master Xu, I-I used to be in the North Gate gang, but I¡¯m no longer in that field of business anymore. Now, I just use my people-skills and help out here at this club, everything I do is strictly adhering to thew now.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and passed a cigarette to him before putting one into his own mouth.

    The manager took it respectfully and said, ¡°Thanks, Master Xu.¡±

    Then, the manager took out a lighter and personally lit Xu Cheng¡¯s cigarette. After getting out of the elevator, Xu Cheng said to that lobby manager, ¡°You can go and take care of other stuff, I know the room number.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The manager nodded and smiled before turning around and walking away.

    Bei Shan couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Aiyo, not bad, I didn¡¯t know your face really worked like a VIP card.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you can go down the old streets of the North Gate gang and beat up 100 people by yourself, you can also scan your face like a VIP card. Do you know why I quit?¡±

    Bei Shan asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed and exined, ¡°Because of my capabilities. As just a team captain of the Criminal Investigation Division, the underground world¡¯s more afraid of me than the police HQ director. What do you think will happen to me if I stay? If I stayed, I would have to fully integrate myself into this system, and by then, if I¡¯m not careful, before I can clean up the trash in the society, I might¡¯ve already been screwed over by people on my own side. That would be tragic. I don¡¯t y politics, but I know and I can see clearly. This isn¡¯t like the army, where the ranks you get is from your hard work and capabilities, and the epaulettes are like a symbol of my strength. I like that kind of system better!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s words gave Bei Shan a higher understanding of him. He always thought that Xu Cheng needed more work, whether it was the mind or the body. As the sessor of the Division Master, any w could be deadly to the entire Dragon Division. But, his words allowed Bei Shan to see Xu Cheng¡¯s discipline and holistic view of the big picture. Maybe that was also why the Division Master is the Division Master, and the Little Joker couldn¡¯t be the Division Master.

    Because to the Division Master, he could pick something up and let it go. But to the Little Joker, his greed for power was just too heavy!

    Could it be that the Division Master had been paying attention to Xu Cheng since the beginning?

 Chapter 319.1 - Whoâ€™s Young Master Zhang? Get Him to Come Out! (Part one)

    Chapter 319: Who¡¯s Young Master Zhang? Get Him to Come Out! (Part one)

    Xu Cheng led Bei Shan into Room 888, and found that there were 6 young men already in there, all about the same age as Hu Bing. The oldest was less than 24 years old, and Hu Bing was on the older side among them. Seeing Xu Chenge in, Hu Bing directly walked over with a big smile and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you are here!¡±

    He got closer to his side and lowered his voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring Sis-in-Law here with you?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the people behind him and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like asions like this. Are these friends of yours reliable?¡±

    Hu Bingughed. ¡°Would I bring them out to you if they weren¡¯t reliable?¡±

    He turned around and gestured for them toe over. ¡°Hey, bros, let me introduce you to my senior brother in the military, Xu Cheng. Call him Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    The other 5 people all came over to shake hands with Xu Cheng and politely greeted, ¡°Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call brother, just call me Xu Cheng.¡± Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t that close with these people, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to be called big brother. He also didn¡¯t like how most of these second gen rich heirs rolled. He respected those with actual skills, but if someone could only rely on their family¡¯s resources and connections, then sorry, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to be added to Xu Cheng¡¯s friend list. So, if these 5 people were thetter type, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss to not meet them.

    These 5 people basically grew up with Hu Bing, and their tempers were about the same. They weren¡¯t the kind of rich heirs that were always showing off, otherwise Hu Bing wouldn¡¯t have been so close to them. Upon seeing how Xu Cheng reacted, those five weren¡¯t surprised. After all, they all heard a lot about him already from Hu Bing, and they knew Xu Cheng was a bit arrogant.

    ¡°We are bros that grew up together with Hu Bing, and his bro is our bro. Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯m Xiang Yang.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Li Si.¡±

    ¡°My name is Yang Zhengbin.¡±

    ¡°Yang Hu.¡±

    Hu Bing said, ¡°Last time with the thing involving Sis-in-Law, it was Yang Hu that helped out.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook hands with Yang Hu. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡±You are being too polite, Big Brother Cheng. In the future, if you need anything, just let me know. The entertainment circle is basically my backyard.¡± Yang Hu took out his business card and handed it to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng took a look after taking it. On there, there was no title, just a name and a phone number. From this detail, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the type that would use his title to bully others. Instead, he was indeed someone well-known in the city.

    ¡°Quit standing, let¡¯s all go and sit down,¡± Hu Bing immediately dragged Xu Cheng to the seats.

    He lit a cigarette for Xu Cheng, and this little detail shocked his friends a bit. Hu Bing rarely gave other people cigarettes or helped light one, and they had only seen him doing it for the elders in his family.

    Xiang Yang leaned to Yang Hu and curiously asked, ¡°You helped Big Brother Cheng out before?¡±

    Yang Hu smiled and nodded, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Remember the incident where a producer and Yan Xian wanted to casting-couch Lin Chuxue?¡±

    Xiang Yang paused for a moment. ¡°Could it be that Lin Chuxue is...¡±

    ¡°She should be Big Brother Cheng¡¯s woman,¡± Yang Hu said.

    Xiang Yang took a deep breath. ¡°Incredible. That Lin Chuxue is famous for being independent and fierce in the entertainment circle... so it turns out that there was a man behind her, and it¡¯s actually Big Brother Cheng?¡±

    Hu Bing immediately said, ¡°That day when we saw you fighting that guy in Britain, we were all shocked. Ye Xiu kept on telling me to give him a call when youe back.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of the cigarette. ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 319.2 - Whoâ€™s Young Master Zhang? Get Him to Come Out! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 319: Who¡¯s Young Master Zhang? Get Him to Come Out! (Part two)</b>

    ¡°He said he wants to send you a glory banner on behalf of the club.¡± Hu Bing grinned. ¡°That one punch of yours that destroyed Kn was first uploaded onto the club forum but then it began to spread like wildfire in the military forum, and then to the general media. That season of ¡®True Men¡¯ featuring you also aired at roughly the same time. Your name is trending now with over a million searches, and you are on so many headlines right now it¡¯s crazy. You are officially famous now, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    Xiang Yang added, ¡°Yeah, I saw that show too. Big Brother Cheng, that move of yours where you turned your back against the target and still aced all the shots was just too cool. Also, when you threw Yan Xian across the air, people even initially thought he was being wired because it was just too unbelievable. All in all, Instructor Xu had became a trending topic, and your images in a few scenes in the show was also made into emojis and memes.¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite confused. ¡°Oh? So my face is basically famous now? Damn, I¡¯m not prepared at all, didn¡¯t I rise to fame too quickly and mysteriously? Howe I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m famous when I¡¯m in public?¡±

    Bei Shan was chewing on some steak as he couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°Because they edited your face before airing the show, whereas you are just ugly in real life so it¡¯s normal for people to not recognize you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not even food can stuff your mouth? Do you want toe back with me again and try my wife¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I would rather kill myself.¡±

    Just then, someone knocked on the door, and Hu Bing shouted, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The server walked in and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, does the car with license te S3**** belong to any one of you?¡±

    Xu Cheng realized it was his after a few seconds. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s mine. What happened?¡±

    The server awkwardly said, ¡°There¡¯s some trouble downstairs, could youe out with me and check?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°You guys eat first, I will go and check it out.¡±

    Hu Bing and the others nodded. ¡°Yeah, get back soon.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Xu Cheng said and followed down with the waiter.

    At this time, Xiang Yang came closer to Hu Bing and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one that came back with you at the airport? Be frank with me, what is his background?¡±

    Hu Bing casually responded, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He chewed a bite of food and then said to the other five guys, ¡°Sometimes, if someone wants to respect you, it might not be because of the background but from the capabilities of himself. Although he doesn¡¯t have any background, you don¡¯t know how high his current prestige in the military is. You guys are only influential and powerful in this city, but he¡¯s almighty across the whole country. You guys know about the special forces club, right? Those soldiers with big backgrounds all fully respect Big Brother Cheng, and that¡¯s the kind of effect you get from someone that¡¯s too powerful himself. The soldier poption is quite united, and although Big Brother Cheng doesn¡¯t look like he has any background, the moment he opens his mouth, I can promise more than half of the soldiers with powerful backgrounds will be willing to stir up some sh!t for him!¡±

    Bei Shan ate as he listened to Hu Bing¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself, ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t know this ¡¯s d0uch-level is through the chart, he¡¯s got a pretty good following going already.¡±

    After Xu Cheng went down stairs, he saw that sh!tbox he drove was crushed into a pile of junk.

    The waiter stood there awkwardly and apologized, ¡°Sir, i-i-it was Young Master Zhang. He couldn¡¯t find a parking spot and he saw the Santana parked here so he ran into it to push it out of the spot.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who¡¯s Young Master Zhang?¡±

    Waiter: ¡°The young master of the Zhang Family.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless with the waiter¡¯s reply. ¡°Go and get him!¡±

    Waiter: ¡°Uh-¡±

    Xu Cheng deepened his voice, ¡°Go and get him toe out!¡±

    Waiter: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

 Chapter 321.1 - Big Brother Cheng, Donâ€™t Go Too Hard on Them (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 321: Big Brother Cheng, Don¡¯t Go Too Hard on Them (Part one)</b>

    At this moment, the big boss was really anxious. ¡°Ah, Young Masters, we can talk this out... I still have to run this business and feed my employees and family, can you take pity on me just this time? I won¡¯t get involved in your business at all, but can you take him elsewhere?¡±

    The blond and handsome young man with an earring looked down at the chubby boss of the nightclub and spat out, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The boss bitterly smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want us to go up and smash this ce? Sure, go and call the guy down, and we will resolve it right here.¡±

    The boss nodded and ran upstairs. Seeing that Xu Cheng was in Room 888, he suddenly felt that he was in a pickle, considering both sides¡¯ backgrounds.

    ¡°Uh... Mr. Xu, they are here... It¡¯s not that I¡¯m on their side, but I really can¡¯t afford to provoke the Four Young Masters. Umm... Do you think you cane down with me and resolve the issue with them privately? Please, my business can¡¯t take this big of a hit if they blow this thing up in my nightclub. My club will definitely be seized by the authorities if something were to happen tonight.¡±

    Hu Bing and the others heard that and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There was a retarded guy that saw my sh!t car and crashed into it, pushing it out of the parking spot so he could park there himself. I will go down and teach him what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, no big deal.¡±

    Although he said it so casually, the boss couldn¡¯t have be more nervous upon hearing that, How¡¯s it not a big deal? You¡¯d beaten up that guy... You beat up one of the Four Young Masters of this city...

    ¡°Mr. Xu, he¡¯s the young master of the Zhang Family, please do me a favor. The Four Young Masters of the Supercar Club are all downstairs now and they blocked the door. They won¡¯t leave if this isn¡¯t resolved, and my guests can¡¯te in or go out.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me finish eating first?¡± Xu Cheng gave the boss a look. His stomach was still hurting from the cooking at home, he needed something good to wash down the misery first.

    ¡°Four Young Masters?¡± Hu Bing frowned. ¡°Those retards are really everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You know them?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Xiang Yang and the others nodded. ¡°Yeah, we see them quite often, just a bunch of prodigals, relying on their family¡¯s money and power to do whatever they want. All they know is drag racing and partying all day, and they never forget to send us gifts.¡±

    Seeing Xu Cheng frown a bit, Xiang Yang immediately continued, ¡°But don¡¯t take it the wrong way, Big Brother Cheng, we only epted the gifts because we have towork in the circle. We can¡¯t say that we are friends, but their family and businesses do have quite a goodwork in this city, or else they wouldn¡¯t be as big as they are in a business central city like Shangcheng. They do have a lot of ck and white connections, so despite us not liking them, we also try our best to not provoke them to avoid unnecessary trouble, so usually we simply just avoiding into contact with them.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like I need you guys toe with me,¡± Xu Cheng said as he patted Bei Shang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can take your time and eat up.¡±

    Bei Shang nodded. ¡°If you need muscle, call me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t need one back in that ck market, what are these people going to do to me?¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyelids jumped. He looked up and said to Hu Bing, ¡°Maybe you should go down with him.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Big Brother Cheng doesn¡¯t want me to join in.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Who said anything about joining in, you should keep an eye on him. I¡¯m not scared about something else, I¡¯m just worried that Xu Cheng might not control his strength properly and make them permanently disabled.¡±

 Chapter 321.2 - Big Brother Cheng, Donâ€™t Go Too Hard on Them (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 321: Big Brother Cheng, Don¡¯t Go Too Hard on Them (Part two)</b>

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    The other three young masters saw Zhang Tianyou¡¯s destroyed supercar, and Li Wei, the leader of the group, said, ¡°You want to be reasonable or use force?¡±

    Xu Cheng just lit a cigarette, waved his hand, and said, ¡°You can talk about your reasons first.¡±

    Li Wei looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Reasonably speaking, we should pay for your car, but you should also pay for our bro¡¯s car. On top of that, you should apologize to the people you beat up.¡±

    Xu Cheng almost choked onughter as he smoked.

    ¡°What you said isn¡¯t wrong, but you can¡¯t just reason it that way. You should consider the order of events that took ce. Your bro couldn¡¯t find a parking spot, which is his problem, and just because he looked down on my car, he rammed into it and destroyed it. Isn¡¯t that a bit unreasonable?¡±

    Zhang Tianyou: ¡±Yeah, I just look down on you people who are poor as fack but still try to imitate the rich ande to this kind of ce to hang out. That sh!t car of yours isn¡¯t even enough to pay for my car¡¯s monthly maintenance. Didn¡¯t you let me call for more guys? Now that they are here, you want to talk about reason?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°When I stop using reason and use force, I be someone even I¡¯m terrified of. So, I gave you the chance to reason with me first. And if you can reason properly, then no problem, just apologize. If you can¡¯t then you can draw a circle and we can also try force. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Also, does driving that car mean I don¡¯t have money?¡±

    Zhang Tianyou sneered. ¡°Even if you have money, I¡¯m just disgusted by those that are rich but pretend to be lowkey. No matter what you are, I saw your sh!t Santana, so what if I crashed into it deliberately?¡±

    Li Wei interrupted Zhang Tianyou, looked at Xu Cheng, and asked, ¡°So, you are nning to resolve this with force?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Xu Cheng puffed out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m giving this Young Master Zhang a chance to reason with me and apologize andpensate, and we can both move on. If he¡¯s not happy with that, then we can use force. How about that?¡±

    The other four young masters directlyughed.

    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± Li Wei said, ¡°In this city, not even the Four Gates dared to provoke us. Are you from out of town?¡±

    Xu Cheng alsoughed. ¡°Let me tell you, in this city, because of me, one of those Four Gates got wiped out of existence, one went bankrupt, and the other two decided to wash their hands to do legal businesses.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wei, why are you still wasting time with him? Let¡¯s jump him! I¡¯ve never felt this humiliated before than tonight!¡± Zhang Tianyou angrily said.

    Just then, Hu Bing came down. ¡°Li Wei, can you do me a favor and just let this go?¡±

    The four young masters¡¯ faces slightly changed after seeing Hu Bing.

    ¡°Hu Bing, who is this guy to you?¡±

    Hu Bing pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°My big bro.¡±

    Li Wei snorted. ¡°Not rted, right? You sure you want to shoulder this too?¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°I guess so. How about this, let¡¯s all go up and have a meal together, and let¡¯s just bury the hatchet?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Move out of the way, or else if we start fighting, don¡¯t me us if you get hurt too.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°Alright, I can fight you guys too.¡±

    Li Wei was furious. ¡°Hu Bing, you sure you want to get involved?¡±

    Hu Bing nodded.

    Li Wei¡¯s face sunk. ¡°I suggest you move away. Since things have progressed to this, it¡¯s impossible for the Supercar Club to let this go easily. Today, either he kneels down and apologizes, or we get beaten onto the floor.¡±

    Hu Bing: ¡°You sure?¡±

    The four of them nodded seriously.

    Hu Bing suddenly moved out of the way, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we are from the same city after all. I will definitely see these guys often in the future. Please don¡¯t go too hard on them.¡±

    Xu Cheng threw the cigarette butt, slowly stood up, and muttered, ¡°Why does it feel like I¡¯m the end-game boss that¡¯s getting jumped by all the protagonists? Whatever, I will just discipline the other three as well.¡±

 Chapter 322.1 - Playing Tough with Me? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 322: ying Tough with Me? (Part one)</b>

    This world really has some work to do.

    It was clearly your fault, yet you surrounded me and made me look like I¡¯m the big bad boss that needs to be defeated....

    Xu Cheng walked down the stairs, feeling like the end game boss entering the stage. He walked to Li Wei¡¯s face and looked into his eyes. Li Wei was 1.8-meters tall, but Xu Cheng was 1.9 meters so he had to slightly look down. He looked at Li Wei and said, ¡°Let me tell you, having money isn¡¯t everything, and in my eyes, nothing is bigger than justice. Today, not only will I not pay you, I will also teach you a listen.¡±

    Li Wei snorted, ¡°Then tell me, what ce do you have to teach me a lesson?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s voice increased by a few decibels. ¡°Prepare yourselves!¡±

    Li Wei and the others were startled.

    Seeing how they reacted, Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°A bunch of soft eggs. When you guys meet actual tough guys, you would just be soft-legged shrimps. I¡¯m a soldier, and it¡¯s quite an insult for me to actually fight a bunch of spoiled brats.¡±

    Li Wei was furious. Just when he turned around and threw a kick, Xu Cheng suddenly dodged his foot, spun in ce, and grabbed onto his blond hair.

    Then, he pulled Li Wei by the hair and swung him towards the guys that wereing at him.

    Li Wei felt his body suspended in the air as he was really thrown out like a ragdoll. He was feeling sharp pains on his scalp because he was grabbed by the hair, and his foot whipped past his bros¡¯ faces.

    Five people were ¡°fanned¡± away by Li Wei just like that, and then Xu Cheng threw Li Wei to the side. Zhang Tianyou rushed towards him, and Xu Cheng directly grabbed onto him by the hair as well and began pping his face.

    A dozen people rushed over too, and they were all sent away flying mercilessly with a kick in their abdomen area. Each time someone came to get kicked, he wouldnd one p on Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face, and after they all finished charging up, Zhang Tianyou¡¯s originally-handsome face couldn¡¯t be more swollen.

    He tried to fight back, but he realized that the more he fought back, the harder Xu Cheng grabbed onto his hair. The difference in power was really too significant, and he could only shout in pain and humiliation, but that was useless too. His friends wanted toe up to help, but he noticed that he would get hit every time someone came up.

    He also tried to go berserk, trying to pull his head away, as he would rather lose a few strands of hair than be humiliated like this. He wanted to protect his dignity, the dignity that belonged to the young master he was!

    But, every time a few strands of hair fell loose, Xu Cheng could always quickly grab onto more!

    When he took at least a couple dozen ps and was bleeding from his mouth and nose, feeling all dizzy, he finally knelt down and broke down in tears.

    Xu Cheng turned a blind eye to his crying and he just kept on grabbing onto his hair. Raising his palm, he looked at the others and said, ¡°Come on, try and see if you outnumbering me is enough to save your buddy. Come on.¡±

    Two of the Four Young Masters gritted their teeth and rushed up in anger, and Xu Cheng kicked them far away.

    Then, with another ¡°pa pa¡±, two more psnded on Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± he miserably cried.

    At this moment, those guys from the Supercar Club were basically all on the ground, moaning from the miserable pain.

    Li Wei struggled as he got up, and he angrily roared, ¡°Everyone all together! Get your weapons!¡±

 Chapter 322.2 - Playing Tough with Me? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 322: ying Tough with Me? (Part two)</b>

    The others that could still get up all went back to their cars and took out all kinds of sh!t, like wine bottles, baseball bats, and even golf clubs!

    The six of them that could still stand up directly surrounded Xu Cheng, desperate to vent their anger and wash away the humiliation.

    When the wine bottle smacked over, Xu Cheng directly raised Zhang Tianyou¡¯s arm to help him block it. With the help of Xu Cheng¡¯s force, Zhang Tianyou¡¯s hand directly shattered the ss, with the shards flying out randomly and even cutting a few people.

    Zhang Tianyou also cried miserably himself because his arm hurt like hell.

    Just then, behind Xu Cheng, someone swung a golf club at him. Xu Cheng quickly bent down and picked up Zhang Tianyou like a sand bag. When that golf club brutallynded on his back, he let out a miserable cry again.

    Xu Cheng sent that guy with the golf club flying away again with a kick, and then hended another p on Zhang Tianyou¡¯s face.

    His teeth directly flew out with the blood.

    Li Wei held onto a baseball bat with both hands and swung over at full force, and Xu Cheng directly lifted Zhang Tianyou by grabbing onto his hair, and that baseball bat was flying right at his head.

    When he saw the iing baseball bat, the bat in his eyes just becamerger andrger as he became more and more terrified. Just when it was about to hit his brain, Xu Cheng caught the baseball bat. At that moment, the bat was just a few inches away from Zhang Tianyou¡¯s forehead. The wind carried by the momentum blew onto his forehead, and at that moment, he was so terrified that his brain almost went nk.

    Pa!

    With another p on his face, he began mourning in pain again as he wept like a baby.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Still want to fight?¡±

    Zhang Tianyou shook his head at full force as he cried, ¡°No, just stop it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Tell your friends toe and save you.¡±

    Zhang Tianyou shook his head as he cried in despair, ¡°No, don¡¯te anymore, I¡¯m sorry! Sorry, it was my fault! I will pay you back, I willpensate you for your car! I was too blind to offend you, please have mercy and let me go.¡±

    Then, he directly knelt on the ground.

    Xu Cheng looked at Li Wei. ¡°Come on, your bro is in my hands,e and save him.¡±

    Li Wei said in a deep voice, ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys bros? Come and save him, why so much talk? Come and save him yourself. Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you saw a few movies or TV shows, you can act tough like you are a mafia boss or something. If this isn¡¯t a civilized society, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy as you paying off some money and pulling some strings at the police station for you to get off easily. If it was in the old society, you guys would¡¯ve been yed to death already! You bunch of ignorant spoiled brats that don¡¯t know how to study or do good for society, how do you get a sense of superiority when you only race cars and y girls all day? You guys are even worse than the Four Gates, at least they are actually tough and can do sh!t, you are all a bunch of paper tigers! You should just go back home and y with some toys, just stoping out to the public to embarrass yourselves and your families! Are your parents too busy making money that they forgot to teach you all how to be human? Come on, don¡¯t you guys call each other bros? Come and save your bro!¡±

    Li Wei gritted his teeth and stood there, yet he didn¡¯t dare toe up. He could only be tough with words as he said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, let him go!¡±

    Xu Cheng indeed let go of Zhang Tianyou. But, after sneering, he quickly went up to Li Wei and grabbed him by his blond hair before he could even react, and he said, ¡°Non mainstream haircut, right? Come on, don¡¯t just talk, actually do something about it.¡±

 Chapter 323.1 - Behind Him is the Top Special Forces Club (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 323: Behind Him is the Top Special Forces Club (Part one)</b>

    Right as he finished, Xu Cheng pped Li Wei across the face. In that quiet parking lot, that p was particrly loud.

    Li Wei was furious!

    ¡°Ah!¡± He roared. No one had ever dared to treat him like that. Humiliation, it was great humiliation. As a dignified young master, whether it was people from the business world or the Four Gates, they all had to suck up to him.

    But today, not only was he grabbed by the hair by someone, he was also pped in the face. Li Wei was definitely fuming right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Li Wei gritted his teeth like a beast.

    But, no matter how much he fought back, he couldn¡¯t get out of Xu Cheng¡¯s sturdy grasp.

    The more he fought back, the more frequently Xu Cheng¡¯s pnded on his face.

    Li Wei just constantly tried to pull his head away, and with the constant pping sound, his face also became more and more swollen.

    The others were also infuriated from watching this, but they were already all beaten down by Xu Cheng and couldn¡¯t up anymore.

    Xu Cheng looked at the other two young masters of the four and said, ¡°Come on, your bro is in my hand. Come, let me see what you guys are capable of!¡±

    As he said that, hended another p on Li Wei¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Wei miserably cried.

    Then, he directly lowered his head and tried to tackle Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng directly went even lower, lifted him up by shouldering his stomach and then smacked him down onto the ground. AsLi Wei tried to get up again in a haze, his hair was grabbed by Xu Cheng again, and the ps continued toe.

    In the end, he was beaten to the point of feeling numb. Other than his eyes, his whole face couldn¡¯t be more swollen. His eyes were drowsy as he fell onto the ground, depleted of any energy.

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    Xu Cheng lightly kicked him onto the ground. Then, looking at the others, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Anyone else? Is this it? Already? What happened to the superior Supercar Club?¡°

    With his hands on his waist, he mockingly smiled. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t Jesus, so don¡¯t live like Jesus. You can unt your wealth, and you can live yourvish life, no one would go against you. It¡¯s no problem if you are capable of making money and you spend the money you make, but don¡¯t use your wealth to trample on the dignity of ordinary people, and don¡¯t build your happiness and take thrills from causing other people pain. No one¡¯s born more prestigious than the others, you all have your parents to thank for that. Everyone, no matter their profession, deserves respect. Even if someone¡¯s job is to sweep the streets, you aren¡¯t qualified to disrespect them. Besides, the money you are ying with wasn¡¯t even earned by you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a saint, trying to lecture scum like you. There are just too many scumbags in this world, but today, you ran into me, so don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you. In fact, I¡¯m a very reasonable guy, and if you talk like a human to me, I will reply like a human, But if you are gonna act like an animal, then I can only beat up the animal that you are. I¡¯m telling you all, even if you call your dad over today, I won¡¯t apologize, but if you are capable, you can take my life. If you want to keep on ying, then I will apany you. I¡¯m also from this city, so we can see who¡¯s more fierce. I¡¯m Xu Cheng, and I¡¯m leaving my words here. If anyone¡¯s dissatisfied, you cane and find me anytime. But, just to give my piece of advice, while I still have patience, don¡¯t challenge my bottom line.¡±

    After he was done, he turned around and went back into the nightclub.

    Hu Bing, who was squatting there and smoking the whole time, stood up and said to those rich heirs that were on the ground. ¡°Li Wei, if you guys want to keep ying, then the Special Forces Club will y with you.¡±

    Li Wei looked at Hu Bing with his swollen face and scorned, ¡°What qualifications do you have to represent the Special Forces Club?¡±

 Chapter 323.2 - Behind Him is the Top Special Forces Club (Part two)

    Chapter 323: Behind Him is the Top Special Forces Club (Part two)

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Hu Bing shrugged his shoulders, but he pointed behind him with his thumb and said, ¡°But Big Brother Cheng does. He¡¯s a core member of the Top Special Forces Club. Really, I already told you guys earlier to do me a favor and just move on, but you guys didn¡¯t listen. Now, I will just be more clear, if you guys wanna start using yourworks to get back at Big Brother Xu, the Special Forces Club is behind him. You guys can think about it. I already called the ambnce for you guys, they should be here soon.¡±

    Then, he also went back into the club.

    Li Wei sat on the ground, discouraged to the point of not knowing what to say. Zhang Tianyou was just on the ground the whole time and didn¡¯t get up once. With his head covered in bruises and blood, he was scared now. Right now, he couldn¡¯t find any reason to fight back.

    Everyone at the scene sumbed to the result. No matter what they tried, they just couldn¡¯t get the upper hand fighting against that guy. Besides, that guy could have easily killed them, but he didn¡¯t.

    The ambnce indeed came. Three actually. After being carried onto the stretcher, a period was also marked onto tonight¡¯s event.

    They won¡¯t be able to y against the Special Forces Club at all. Unless it was the Prince Alliance (TL Note: in China, the ng ¡®prince¡¯ means the second-generation of powerful political figures), they could still go at it for a few rounds with them. As for business families like them, to be frank, they would have to listen to the government and military. If things got to that scale, it would be their family business that gets screwed. These guys aren¡¯t stupid too, and under their parents¡¯ reminders, they also knew what kind of existences can¡¯t be messed with.

    When Zhang Tianyou was carried into an ambnce, he said to a friend of his that could still walk, ¡°Go and take that sh!tb-, I mean Satana to the repair shop and get it fixed. Return it to him when it¡¯s done.¡±

    In a corner in the night club¡¯s parking lot, there was a guy standing still, trembling. It was none other than the producer Ou Li, who had previously offended Xu Cheng. He saw the whole event tonight. Originally, he came here with his script to chat up a few investors, but who knew he would¡¯ve coincidentally ran into this scene. In fact, when this thing happened, everyone at the club was basically watching from their windows.

    After seeing how Xu Cheng beat up the Four Young Masters like ants and how those four had absolutely no intention to fight back after, Ou Li knew the man behind Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t simple. Not to mention his strength, just by the fact that those four young masters didn¡¯t throw a tantrum after getting beat up already spoke volumes about his background.

    Ou Li swallowed his spittle. No wonder, back then, within just one night, both him and Yan Li were blocked out in the entertainment circle. That efficiency was like lightning, he was indeed not a simple character. An existence that could beat up the four Young Masters of Shangcheng and not worry about consequences, this guy could probably live like a king in Shangcheng...

    Ou Li couldn¡¯t be more d about the decision he made back then, or else he wouldn¡¯t even have known how he died.

    Before Xu Cheng entered his room, the chubby boss of this club jogged over and said with a big smile. ¡°Mr. Xu, please wait for a second. Back there, what you said to those four young masters, you are really like a kind teacher that points at the right directions in life for others. I¡¯m someone that really respects and admires teachers, because they can teach people how to behave. If there are no teachers, then society wouldn¡¯t be as civilized and harmonious as it is right now, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    The boss awkwardly smiled as he took out a card made out of gold and said, ¡°I failed to give Teacher Xu a gift on Teacher¡¯s Day, so I have to make up for it today. I hope you ept it. You can enjoy the best discounts when youe to this ce in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng took the card and said, ¡°My words back there were ssic, didn¡¯t you see how they all had their heads down and couldn¡¯t rebut at all? Just for that, don¡¯t call me Teacher Xu, call me Professor Xu.¡±

    Then, he went back into the room.

    After going in, he tossed the card to Bei Shan. ¡°VIP card, Golden. If you can¡¯t survive in this society anymore, this card can still feed you for a few days.¡±

    Bei Shan epted it without even a slight hesitation. ¡°Indeed my bro. I¡¯m no longer angry about what your wife fed me tonight.¡±

 Chapter 324.1 - The Madam that was Imprisoned (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 324: The Madam that was Imprisoned (Part one)</b>

    At the bottom of the Kunlun Snow Mountain, some snow had melted into the river which ran into a waterfall at the waist of the mountain. There was a luxurious vi estate that was more than a hundred acres in size. It also contained arge natural park and several hot springs. The ce was surrounded by gorgeous mountains and rivers and was apanied by great Fengshui, making this ce almost like a hidden paradise tucked away from the modern world.

    At the gate of the estate, there was a huge que hanging, and it read ¨C Ye Manor.

    This ce had a long history. It had aspects of luxurious modern construction, but the vis and interiors were made of the best wood and craftsmanship, retaining the ancient style with brick and tile buildings. The fields of the manor were even filled with birds and flowers.

    An extended Maybach entered the manor ground and headed directly to the dungeon below the waterfall in the manor¡¯s backyard.

    The dungeon had thick steel gates. Other than a sky window that would allow some natural light in, you couldn¡¯t see anything from the dungeon without opening the door, and all you could hear were the peaceful river, birds, and wind.

    A woman of about 40-years-old disembarked from the car and walked to the dungeon and had the guards open the iron gate. Behind the bars inside the dungeon, one could see a madam with her eyes closed chanting scriptures. Age had left no marks on her face. She was already over 50, yet she still kept her looks from her thirties, her most beautiful years. However, not the slightest emotion could be observed from her face, and she would chant the scriptures every day with her eyes closed.

    Outside the bars, the middle-aged woman¡¯s heart would ache every time she saw this.

    With her hands on the bars, she sobbed, ¡°Madam, yesterday, at a cemetary in Shangcheng, I found the tombstone for a man named Xu Zhengxiong.¡±

    The madam inside the cell immediately stopped what she was doing, her lips stopped reciting the scriptures.

    ¡°It¡¯s Master¡¯s tombstone,¡± thedy sighed.

    The madam¡¯s eyes immediately opened, and arge teardrop quietly fell down.

    She asked, ¡°Who was the one that registered the grave?¡±

    Thedy said, word for word, ¡°Xu, Cheng!¡±

    The madam immediately stood up and came to the bars, crying, and she grabbed onto thedy¡¯s hands and begged, ¡°It¡¯s my son, it¡¯s my Cheng-er! My son Cheng-er! He¡¯s still alive! That¡¯s great news! He¡¯s still alive! When did he build the tomb?¡±

    Thedy: ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    The madam nodded, clearly very excited. ¡°Lan Ting, promise me, take good care of Cheng-er for me! You can¡¯t let the Old Master know that my son with Zhengxiong is still alive! My Cheng-er cannot die!¡±

    As she said her request, her face was already covered in tears.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, young master is very well! Master hid him very well over the years!¡°

    The madam couldn¡¯t calm herself down at all, and she kept on crying as she asked, ¡°Did you see Cheng-er? How is he? Is he doing well these years? His dad died twenty years ago, and after giving birth to him, I didn¡¯t fulfill any responsibilities as a mother to him. After Zhengxiong died, I would chant Buddha scriptures every day, praying for the safety of my son. Did he suffer all these years? Lan Ting, please, I beg you, I want to see him. Can you bring me pictures of my Cheng-er? He¡¯s the only one that¡¯s keeping me alive right now. Please, I beg of you!¡±

    Lan Ting also began crying as she replied, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be like this, I will go and see Young Master. I will find a way for him toe and see you.¡±

 Chapter 324.2 - The Madam that was Imprisoned (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 324: The Madam that was Imprisoned (Part two)</b>

    ¡°No!¡± The madam immediately became nervous as she anxiously said, ¡°No! Don¡¯t let hime! You must not let him know about this or he will be in danger. Protect him, or help him leave Huaxia and go to another country. I still have a lot of money on my private ount, give it all to Cheng-er and help him go to another country and nevere back! Even if the Old Master and the Ye Family don¡¯t n to harm Cheng-er, the Ryong Family won¡¯t let him go.¡±

    The Ryong Family was another family that was on the same level as the Ye Family.

    ¡°Madam, did you never think about leaving this ce? Don¡¯t you want to see Young Master?¡±

    Two streams of tears rolled down the madam¡¯s face as she leaned weakly against the wall and said quietly, ¡°Of course, of course I want to. Everyday, I¡¯ve dreamed of reuniting with Zhengxiong and our son, butter on, Zhengxiong came to save me, but he was beaten to death by the Old Master! I will never be able to forget how he died right in front of my eyes. I don¡¯t want anyone toe and save me, because all the effort would be just in vain. All these years, just hearing that my son was out there alone felt like there were knives cutting my heart, and everyday, I would pray that my Cheng-er would be safe. I always worried how he was doing over these years, and whether he was bullied since he had no parents... He¡¯s 27 years old now, right? I don¡¯t even know if he found himself a wife yet... These are all the thoughts that are keeping me alive right now, and if Cheng-er¡¯s dead too, I would end my life here to reunite with my husband and son.¡±

    Speaking of this, the madam¡¯s hands tightly grabbed onto Lan Ting¡¯s as she begged, ¡°Lan Ting, I know you saw how much I suffered over these years and always wanted to get me out, but I don¡¯t want to anymore. I¡¯ve already endured all these years, and now, my only wish is that my Cheng-er is safe. Don¡¯t tell him about me, just say that I¡¯m already dead and let him live on. Don¡¯t try to get him toe and save me, I don¡¯t want history to repeat itself again. I beg of you.¡±

    Lan Ting lowered her head as tears dropped onto the ground. She gritted her teeth and nodded, and she said with difficulty, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She had been a servant of the madam since they were young, but who knew that the madam would encounter such an event, and who would¡¯ve thought that the princess of the Ye Family would end up like this.

    ¡°Hurry and go and see Cheng-er, I will wait for you,¡± said the madam as she wiped her tears and looked at Lan Ting with glimmers of hope.

    Lan Ting nodded. ¡®Alright, I will go and see Young Master right away. I will bring his photos here for you to see.¡±

    The madam nodded, content. A smile finally surfaced on her face that hadn¡¯t appeared in more than two decades. That smile was like a little child being very satisfied when given a piece of candy, yet he made Lan Ting¡¯s heart ache even more.

    Before Lan Ting left and the gate closed, she looked back at the madam in the cell. Seeing how she was smiling by herself, Lan Ting felt her heart sting even more.

    ¡°Madam, even if no onees to save you, I will still figure out a way to get you out of here,¡± Lan Ting gritted her teeth and said.

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    At the hospital, Li Wei¡¯s mom saw the injuries on his face and couldn¡¯t be more furious. ¡°Who did this to you?¡±

    Li Wei answered impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, it¡¯s my business.¡±

    Mommy Li: ¡°You were beaten up into a swollen pig and you still don¡¯t want Mom to get involved? Mom¡¯s heart aches for you, do you know that? Tell me, who did this to you? No matter who it is, I can¡¯t just let it go like this!¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°I was at fault first, and I couldn¡¯t beat him fair and square. Don¡¯t go after him and embarrass me!¡±

    Mommy Li was fuming. ¡°You got beaten up, that¡¯s a p to our Li Family¡¯s face too! If your own parents don¡¯t take care of this for you, how will the others look at us? Even if it was your fault, hitting you is hitting the Li Family¡¯s face. I will take care of this!¡±

    Then, Mommy Li rushed out of the hospital in rage.

 Chapter 325.1 - Just Like Before, Dripping Swag (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 325: Just Like Before, Dripping Swag (Part one)</b>

    After waking up the next day, Xu Cheng began exercising in his gym. Hearing someone ringing his doorbell, he wiped his sweat off with his towel as he walked over to open the door.

    Standing there was a middle-aged woman carrying a purse that was worth millions, and behind her were 6 muscr bodyguards. Her face was rigid and unfriendly, and upon seeing Xu Cheng, she immediately demanded, ¡°You are Xu Cheng, right? You hit my sonst night?¡±

    Xu Cheng realized that it was themon ¡°Hit the son, trigger the family¡± situation. He wasn¡¯t too surprised, and he just curiously smiled and asked, ¡°I hit too many peoplest night, which one was your kid?¡±

    The woman snorted. ¡°My son, Li Wei! The doctor said he had multiple bone fractures and that there is also internal bleeding that needs to be treated. He needs to be hospitalized for a long time. I just want to ask you, why did you hit people?¡±

    Xu Cheng returned with a question, ¡°Then I also want to ask, why did his buddy crash into my car? And why did they not reason with me, opting instead to try and beat me up? And why are you here questioning me when you know nothing and should be questioning your son right now? Just because of the six bodyguards standing behind you and the million-yuan bracelets, earrings, and the rest of the standard I¡¯m-he-rich set?¡±

    The woman nced at Xu Cheng from the corner of her eyes and sneered in disdain, ¡°Is this the reason you hit my son? You are poor yourself, so you can¡¯t tolerate other people being richer than you? I¡¯ve seen too many people like you, someone that has nothing but a body of hot blood, someone that has nothing to lose and just goes around to bite other people like a mad dog. Since you like to hit people, then I¡¯m here to teach you a lesson! It¡¯s called hit and you will be hit.¡±

    Then, she waved her hand, and the six bodyguards came over, ready to pound Xu Cheng¡¯s face.

    Xu Cheng was quick with his kicks and sent one directly towards the first guy between the legs. Thetter didn¡¯t even see when Xu Cheng threw his kick, and at the next instant, he felt his trouser region be all numb from pain as he held it with both hands and fell to the ground.

    Xu Cheng then pped the twoing up behind him with one hand per face, both of them falling back from the force with blood gushing out of their nostrils.

    For thest three, Xu Cheng quickly side-kicked all three of them in the abdomen region, and those three directly flew out and were nailed into the wall.

    Within just a minute, all six of them were down, leaving just the woman standing there, looking at Xu Cheng dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°Just get out, I¡¯m afraid that even if I just touch you, a spoiled woman like you would die.¡± As Xu Cheng finished, he shut the door, toozy to mind Li Wei¡¯s mother.

    Mommy Li just stood in ce in rage, her face all red as she trembled in fury. She looked around at her bodyguards and cursed, ¡°A bunch of garbage!¡±

    Then, she walked into the elevator and immediately took out her cell phone to make a call.

    ¡°Hello? Deputy Director? I was just beaten by a little thug, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a problem with Shangcheng¡¯sw and order?¡±

    ¡°Who dares to hit you, Madam Li? Where are you right now? I cane over and help you right now.¡±

    Mommy Li: ¡°No need. I got the guy¡¯s information already, you just have to go and arrest him. My bodyguards can testify that he hit me. This guy¡¯s name is Xu Cheng, and I will send you his address in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will go and arrest him right away.¡±

    After Xu Cheng took a shower, he went to the kitchen and cracked two raw eggs directly into his mouth. The texture was pretty enjoyable. After changing into an outfit, before he opened the door, he already saw a bunch of police officers standing outside.

    He bitterly smiled. This Mommy Li sure was efficient.

 Chapter 325.2 - Just Like Before, Dripping Swag (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 325: Just Like Before, Dripping Swag (Part two)</b>

    Blessing or disaster, it was inevitable. He still opened the door, and the police directly said to him, ¡°We received a call from Mrs. Fang Hua, saying that you intentionally injured her for no reason. Now, we are detaining you. Pleasee back with us to the bureau for investigation.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t resist arrest, following the whole process and going to the Police HQ.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he would return to this ce in this kind of fashion.

    But, when they saw Xu Chenging in with cuffs on, those who knew him all stared at the scene with their eyes wide open. Especially those that previously worked under Xu Cheng at Team 2, they were all furious. Wu Gang directly came over, stood in the way of the captain that arrested Xu Cheng, and interrogated, ¡°What crime did hemit?¡±

    That captain didn¡¯t know Xu Cheng and said righteously, ¡°Intentional assault.¡±

    Wu Gang: ¡°Take off his handcuffs right now.¡±

    Captain: ¡°No, he¡¯s still a suspect, and we can¡¯t unlock it until the investigation¡¯s done.¡±

    Li Chao came over with a darkened face. ¡°You can investigate, but uncuff him right now!¡±

    The 5 officers behind the captain all came up as well. ¡°We are following the proper protocol.¡±

    Right after they said that, the Team 2 members swarmed over and surrounded them, all looking like they were going to eat them.

    Just then, Ran Jing slowly walked over and said, ¡°Just uncuff him, he won¡¯t do anything. You guys can investigate, but cuffing one of the prime contributors of the harmonious society today, you guys will be spurned by the rest of the HQ.¡±

    Since Captain Ran Jing had spoken, that police officer captain couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and moved out of the way.

    Li Chao directly grabbed the key from his hand and came over to unlock Xu Cheng¡¯s cuffs. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I got set up, but it¡¯s fine. You guys don¡¯t have to get involved.¡±

    Wu Gang directly said to that team captain, ¡°I will take over this case.¡±

    The Team Captain: ¡°No, this is just a small civil case, it¡¯s not under the jurisdiction of your Criminal Investigation Department. Take him in and lock him up.¡±

    Then, his men brought Xu Cheng into a jail cell.

    Wu Gang angrily asked the captain, ¡°Then where¡¯s the victim?¡±

    That captain directly took out an arrest warrant and showed it to everyone from the Criminal Investigation Department that was standing in his way. ¡°I¡¯m just following orders, don¡¯t cause trouble for me!¡±

    Seeing that document, everyone backed off a little.

    Ran Jing¡¯s deputy said to her, ¡°It¡¯s the Deputy Director¡¯s stamp.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°Find out what happened.¡±

    Her deputy nodded.

    After getting put into a cell, he casually reached out behind bars and asked Li Chao, ¡°Got a cig?¡±

    Li Chao took out a cigarette from his bag and handed it to him. But then, the officer guarding the cell immediately began b-tching, ¡°He¡¯s a suspect, you can¡¯t go close and chat with him.¡±

    Li Chao immediately got angry, went up, and grabbed his cor. ¡°What, are you going to arrest me too or something?¡±

    That officer was directly frightened. He swallowed his spittle and backed off a step, not daring to talk anymore. Li Chao then passed the cig to Xu Cheng. After Xu Cheng put it in his mouth, Li Chao came closer and lit it up for him. ¡°Big Bro, sorry about this. We will get you out.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really care. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we don¡¯t have to give our own guys a hard time. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s normal for people to yielding towards capitalism. I¡¯m at most going to stay here for a few days.¡±

    Li Chao asked curiously, ¡°Who did you offend?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°I beat up the Four Young Mastersst night.¡±

    Li Chao¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°You are still the old you, not doing conventional things, just dripping swag.¡±

 Chapter 326.1 - Who Spat? (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 326: Who Spat? (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng took a huff of his cigarette and then nced at the people of the Criminal Investigation Department, waving his hand. ¡°Alright, alright, just scatter already. You guys are looking at me like a monkey at the zoo, I still prefer you all looking at me with admiration.¡±

    Everyoneughed.

    ¡°Alright, just scatter already. I missed you guys, that¡¯s why I came to see you,¡± Xu Cheng joked.

    Everyone bitterly smiled and almost all of them left.

    Ran Jing stayed and looked at the Xu Cheng behind bars, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone will help out with this case, we won¡¯t let the moles in the police station screw it up.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the good public servant I know. It¡¯s all good, I will just hang out here for a few days.¡±

    Wu Gang and Li Chao directly put aside the cases in their hands and followed up with Xu Cheng¡¯s case.

    Li Wei¡¯s mom hosted the deputy director at the luxurious Li Family Mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since you came over to have some tea.¡± Mommy Li smiled and poured some tea for thetter.

    ¡°Yeah, President Li is usually too busy, I definitely didn¡¯t want to disturb him,¡± the deputy director smiled like an underling and said.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, you cane over anytime,¡± Mommy Li smiled and replied.

    ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Young Master Li?¡± the deputy director asked in curiosity.

    Mommy Li sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s at the hospital. He was beaten upst night. He¡¯s such a good kid yet he still got beat up, it really makes me worried as a parent. The one that assaulted him was that Xu Cheng, and that¡¯s why I told you to arrest him.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the justice in that? Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Li, but this Xu Cheng... Hold on a second, Madam, which Xu Cheng are you talking about?¡±

    Mommy Li was a bit confused, ¡°Could it be that you know a Xu Cheng as well?¡±

    The deputy director paused for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a Xu Cheng I know, and he was one of our officers. Later on, he decided to resign and return to the military.¡±

    Mommy Li frowned. ¡°Then it should be the same guy. I saw that he¡¯s pretty good at fighting. So what you are saying is, it won¡¯t be possible for me to press charges against him?¡±

    The deputy director looked seemed to be in a difficult spot. ¡°Please wait for me for a second, I will call and confirm.¡±

    Then, he made a call, and after asking, he hung up. He seemed to be in a pickle. ¡°I know this Xu Cheng¡¯s temper, he¡¯s not going to apologize, and if you want him to get beaten up in jail, I also wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Deputy Director: ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know this, but this Xu Cheng was the main guy involved in resolving the North and West Gate cases in the past. I think you probably heard about how those two gangs got wiped out. Although resigned, Xu Cheng still has quite a high level of prestige at the HQ, and those officers at the Criminal Investigation Department are all pretty close to him. If I get officers to give him a hard time when interrogating him, those people will probably give me a lot of trouble.¡±

    A hint of discontent shed past Mrs. Li¡¯s face. ¡°Deputy Director, then did my son just taking a beating for nothing? You must remember how you got to where you are today.¡±

    The deputy director awkwardly replied, ¡°I know, but because I just got promoted, I shouldn¡¯t do anything that causes trouble. Madam, you might know this, but the former director, who is now the current mayor, admires Xu Cheng very much. It would be difficult to respond to him if he were to find out about this. After all, Xu Cheng used to be a police officer as well, and his case will definitely receive more attention.¡±

    Mrs. Li raised her voice by a few pitches and said, ¡°Deputy Director Zheng, do I have to give my husband a call and have him talk to you about this?¡±

    Deputy Director: ¡°Uh...¡±

 Chapter 326.2 - Who Spat? (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 326: Who Spat? (Part two)</b>

    Mrs. Li calmed her tone and poured him more tea as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our Li Family sees and remembers everything Deputy Director Zheng does for us.¡±

    Deputy Director Zheng sighed. ¡°I know, but Madam, if someone else is involved in this matter, then it would be out of my control.¡±

    Mrs. Li nodded. ¡°Okay, I have other means to get someone else to step in. But I will need your help tonight.¡±

    The Li Family also had more connections.

    The deputy director nodded.

    ¨C At night ¨C

    A couple of recidivists in the jail were taking a nap. At that time, an officer came to them, woke them up, and quietly said, ¡°Do you want to leave early?¡±

    These recidivists all used to work as muscle for North Gate. During these days, they were really in need of some money again so their old habits rpsed and they got caught robbing a store. They definitely wanted to leave early, so they all came closer and looked over at the officer.

    ¡°There¡¯s a thug next door refusing to plead guilty, but we, the police, have to follow thew and can¡¯t beat him into submission. You guys know what I mean, right?¡±

    Those people immediately nodded. ¡°Understood. You want his leg or arm broken or something?¡±

    Officer: ¡°No need, just get a few bruises on his face.¡±

    Those recidivists were all really excited. ¡°Deal!¡±

    The officer said to them, ¡°I will put you guys in his cell in a bit, and you guys can just find a random reason to beat him up. After you guys are done, I wille over and bring you away. Remember, just need to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Those thugs nodded and all couldn¡¯t wait.

    The officer opened the cell and brought the four recidivists into Xu Cheng¡¯s cell.

    Xu Cheng wasying on his back sleeping, and he covered his head with his jacket so he didn¡¯t have to see the light above his head.

    At that moment, the officer came over and opened the door. He shouted and did his part of the act, ¡°I¡¯m warning you guys, don¡¯t mess around. Just stay here for two days with no trouble and you guys can go.¡±

    Those four guys all nodded. ¡°Got it, Officer.¡±

    After the officer let them in and locked the gate, he gave them a look, signaling them to do it fast, and then he walked away.

    Those four guys came to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, and one of them deliberately spat at Xu Cheng.

    The spitnded on Xu Cheng¡¯s coat.

    Then, the four of them looked at Xu Cheng. He stillid there, but his voice already sounded, ¡°Who spat? Come and lick it clean.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my bad, I didn¡¯t know someone wasying here,¡± the guy that spat said, and then he spat again.

    This time, Xu Cheng directly stood up. He looked down at his coat. Under the dim light, those four couldn¡¯t see Xu Cheng¡¯s face when his head was down.

    But, when Xu Cheng lifted his head slowly and looked at them, those four guys were so frightened that they directly fell onto their bums.

    They would never forget this face for their whole lives! Maybe their next lives too!

    Police Tiger!

    The four thugs that were surrounding Xu Cheng just moments ago now were all like mice that saw a cat as they ran to the bars and shouted, ¡°What the fack, why do you have to set us up like that? What crime did wemit that you have to set us up like that and get us killed?!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s grim-reaper-like voice sounded again, ¡°I¡¯m asking again, who spat?¡±

    ¡°Me-me-me, me!¡± The guy that spat immediately ran back to Xu Cheng, sliding down on his knees and stopping before him.

    Xu Cheng passed his coat to him. ¡°Lick it clean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

 Chapter 327.1 - Released (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 327: Released (Part one)</b>

    Xu Cheng just looked as the guy that spat licked it clean. That guy then took his clothes, smiled ingratiatingly, and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I will go and dry it for you.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Xu Cheng halted the guy. That guy immediately shivered, and he turned around, not knowing whether he should cry right now or squeeze out a smile. All in all, he was very scared of Xu Cheng.

    Seeing the tattoo on them, Xu Cheng realized that these guys used to work for North Gate. Now it was not strange anymore that they were so scared of him.

    ¡°What are you guys here for?¡¯

    The four of them didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Xu Cheng raised his voice a bit, and he scared those guys into immediately confessing, ¡°We robbed a store and got caught. Big Brother Cheng, give us another chance, we will be good citizens in the future for sure!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, if it wasn¡¯t because we got fired and my family got sick, we wouldn¡¯t have picked up our old profession.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you have to believe me... After North Gate went down, all of us lived like mice, and if it wasn¡¯t because we had no choice, we wouldn¡¯t have picked up our old job...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Does that count as a reason?¡±

    The four of them immediately shook their heads. ¡°No, no, no, no, no...¡±

    Xu Cheng gestured with his finger at them to tell them toe over. After being dumbfounded for a brief second, they immediately came closer timidly.

    Xu Cheng smacked one of them on the head and said, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t even afraid of beating people up? You have the muscles and strong limbs, and you are afraid you can¡¯t find a job to feed yourselves?¡±

    The four of them all had their heads lowered and remained silent.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°My cig is done, who has some more?¡±

    One of them immediately came closer, passed one to him, and then pulled out a lighter to light it for him.

    The officer outside was still quite puzzled as to why he wasn¡¯t hearing anything. When he quietly came closer, he was dumbfounded by what he saw.

    Those four muscr thugs were right now kneeling around Xu Cheng like good students listening to the lecture of a saint.

    Xu Cheng was leaning against the wall, his saliva flying as he smoked and lectured them at the same time. Those four didn¡¯t even dare to lift up their head. The officer waspletely lost, wondering if he got the wrong script or walked into the wrong scene or something.

    Just then, out came a thirty-year-old man in sses walking in anxiously. Behind him followed a captain who was saying, ¡°Secretary Wang, Xu Cheng¡¯s case still hasn¡¯t been investigated. We can¡¯t release him like this...¡±

    Secretary Wang walked in as he said, ¡°Do you know who you guys arrested? He¡¯s the former Team 2 Captain in the Criminal Investigation Department. If you got half a brain cell, you will know he¡¯s the pride of the police force! Right now, for Shangcheng to have this kind of harmonious vibe in the society, most of the credit goes to him. Where were your brains when you arrested him?¡±

    Captain: ¡°But Secretary Wang, my higherup told me that it was because he was a member of the police force, that¡¯s why we should treat this case even more seriously. You have to know that if a member of royalty breaks thew, he should be subjected to the same punishment as ordinary people.¡±

    Secretary Wang: ¡°Whatw did he break? Who did he hit? The guys at the Criminal Investigation Department already wrote a detailed report and handed it in. You can release him now.¡±

    Captain: ¡°Sorry, I only recognize the documents from my higher ups.¡±

 Chapter 327.2 - Released (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 327: Released (Part two)</b>

    Secretary Wang: ¡°Document? What document? I came here representing the mayor, do you want him to call you and ask for your permission as well?¡±

    The captain was directly shocked.

    When the two came to the jail cell, they were just on time to see Xu Cheng disciplining the four recidivists. ¡°If I see you guysing in again this time, don¡¯t even think about being released so easily, got it?¡±

    Those four nodded like chicken pecking rice.

    Secretary Wang said to the captain that was responsible for detaining Xu Cheng, ¡°Do you see? He didn¡¯t even forget to discipline criminals with records to be good men in the future when he got arrested. Such a good citizen with good discipline, you think he would walk the wrong path and break thew? Are you seeing this? Those four repeat offenders are being brainwashed by him into not breaking thew in the future just like that, you guys must be stupid to be in such a hurry to arrest him right after receiving a report. Facking release him already, and if you dare to block my way, I will go straight to your director!¡±

    ¡°Ye-ye-ye-yes, Sir! Release him!¡± The captain was out of options. In fact, he had been trying to drag this on, hoping that the thugs inside could teach Xu Cheng a lesson. But who knew things would turn out like this.

    This captain went directly into the cell after his guy opened the gate, and he helped Xu Cheng up from the bench, smiling ingratiatingly.

    Xu Cheng stood up, patted the dust off his pants, and asked him, ¡°I¡¯m not guilty anymore?¡±

    The captain shook his head. ¡°No, you are free to go.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He looked around, and then he suddenly threw a kick at the captain!

    The captain kneeled on the ground in pain and kept coughing.

    Xu Cheng crouched down and said to him, ¡°If you are going to be a police officer, don¡¯t be a weed that falls in whatever direction the wind blows! Otherwise, you are insulting the policeman profession.¡±

    The other officers all got their batons out and were ready to threaten Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng just took out a military officer badge and said, ¡°Come on! Who wants to fight? I kicked him because of his inability to properly enforce thew. In the morning, you guys came to me, and as a citizen, I can cooperate. But, since you guys couldn¡¯t find me guilty in anything and still wasted 24 hours of my time, then I want to ask, did you feed your ability to enforce thew to dogs or something? Now, as a colonel of the 5th Military Region, I am pressing charges against you for forgetting professional conduct as a police officer and enforcingw for personal interest. I think you guys don¡¯t need to wear this uniform anymore.¡±

    That captain¡¯s face immediately changed upon hearing this, and he hurriedly went up to hug Xu Cheng¡¯s leg, begging, ¡°It¡¯s not really our fault, we are just following orders, or else where would we get the authority... Please let us go!¡±

    The others all kept on nodding. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything, it¡¯s the higher ups that gave us the orders and we could only follow.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at that captain and said, looking down, ¡°You are saying you don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    That captain¡¯s face became a bit unnatural.

    Xu Cheng kicked him away. ¡°I followed your protocols, so now you can ept the investigation and go through the protocols as well. If you are innocent, the audit team will give you a fair result.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng walked out of the cell.

    One of the thugs back in there immediately came after him and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, your coat is dried and ready.¡±

    Xu Cheng grabbed it and put it on and then left.

    Secretary Wang followed after him and said, ¡°The mayor knew you were wronged for sure so he sent me here to bail you out. Are you okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that some people¡¯s means are a bit disgusting.¡±

    He thought to himself, Li Family, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you guys. Since you want to y, then I will y with you!

    After bidding farewell with Secretary Wang, Hu Bing just arrived in his car. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what happened? I didn¡¯t even know you got arrested.¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xu Cheng shook his head and got into the car.

    After driving off, Hu Bing asked, ¡°Need me to do something?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Is it going to be difficult for your family to trip over the Li Family?¡±

    Hu Bing sighed for a bit and said, ¡°A bit. My dad just got transferred here. Although he¡¯s the boss, you know we wouldn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with the starpanies here. Shangcheng prioritizes economic development so it¡¯s going to be tough. At least we have to wait until my dad gets some political achievements first to stabilize his position. If we provoke one of the big four families with no justifiable reason, then all four of them would most likely team up. By then, my dad will be in a difficult situation.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and understood. This was also why Li Wei and those other 3 Young Masters didn¡¯t give Hu Bing any face earlier.

    It looked like he would have to take care of the Li Family himself.

 Chapter 328.1 - Being Dragged to Apologize (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 328: Being Dragged to Apologize (Part one)</b>

    Li Hui was the chairman of the Li Group. After the evening meeting, he had gotten into his Bentley and was being driven his way home when he was suddenly stopped by an extended sedan at the front.

    A guy in a suit stepped off of the sedan and knocked on Li Hui¡¯s ss window, saying, ¡°Our Boss wants to have a word with you.¡±

    Li Hui didn¡¯t take it seriously. He just had his driver, who was also his bodyguard, get off the car and talk.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    That driver was just about to shout when the guy in the suit grabbed him by the hair and mmed his head into the backseat window. The ss shattered, and the driver was already unconscious. The guy in the suit looked at Li Hui inside the car and said, ¡°Please.¡±

    Li Hui obviously had no other choice. He opened the door and walked towards the extended Maybach.

    When he got in, he saw ady in her forties. Thatdy directly said, ¡°A man is most annoyed when his woman creates trouble for him. Mr. Li, I think you should look after your wife more and don¡¯t let her hit a rock, thinking it¡¯s an egg. This advice isn¡¯t just for her but you as well. Don¡¯t let the Li Family offend someone out of their league, or else... you and your wife should be careful...¡±

    Thedy paused briefly. ¡°Or you will evaporate from this world.¡±

    Li Hui was also a big businessman that had been through storms and waves. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words are a bit exaggerated? I have been running the Li Group for so many years, what kind of storms and waves have I not seen? Don¡¯t you think it takes more to threaten me?¡¯

    Thedy smiled. ¡°Oh really? Then what about this que?¡±

    Then, she took out a mini que with gold borders and the word ¡°Ye¡± carved on it.

    When Li Hui saw it, his face lost all color.

    ¡°This is... the Ye Family?¡± Li Hui felt chills down his back.

    If the Ye Family were to make a move, then it would be more than enough to make him and his wife evaporate from the face of this earth without leaving behind any traces! Even if someone were to find out who was behind it, they would only close the case right away!

    Seeing Li Hui sweating buckets from his forehead, thedy said, ¡°Now, do you think we arepetent enough to threaten you?¡±

    Li Hui swallowed his spittle. ¡°Yes. What is it that you want me to do?¡±

    Lady: ¡°I want your wife to go and apologize to the one she offended. Now, immediately. Or else, you two won¡¯t live to see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m bluffing, you only get one opportunity. Cai, send this guest away!¡±

    The man in the suit outside opened the door and threw Li Hui out onto the ground. Then, closing the door, he went to the driver¡¯s seat and drove off.

    Li Hui¡¯s heart was thumping like a frog in his chest. Thinking about his wife, he immediately got into the car and drove home himself, with his bodyguard in the backseat and the broken back window.

    After he got back home, he saw his wife hanging up and then angrily talking to herself, ¡°This mayor seems like he won¡¯t do us any favors. Fine, we will just move ourpany out of Shangcheng and we will see how he handles that!¡±

    Seeing her actually daring to say such bold words, Li Hui suppressed his rage and walked in.

    Seeing him walk in, his wife beganining, ¡°Your son got beat up, do you know? Have you not gone to the hospital? Did you now see how severely injured he was? He was beaten that badly, you are the father yet why are you dodging my calls?¡±

    Li Hui began spitting fire. ¡°Isn¡¯t that little spoiled by you? You are such a facking failure as a mother! Let me ask you, did you do something today?¡¯

 Chapter 328.2 - Being Dragged to Apologize (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 328: Being Dragged to Apologize (Part two)</b>

    Mommy Li replied, ¡°Did I do something today? Aren¡¯t you asking such an absurd question? Our son got beaten up, that¡¯s a p to our Li Family¡¯s face, do you know that? Right now, there are so many eyes on our Li Family, and if we let this go so easily, others might think we are easy to bully. I obviously had to seek justice for my son. The guy that beat our son was too arrogant, and he didn¡¯t even pay any respect to me. How could I just sit back and do nothing?¡±

    Li Hui¡¯s p immediatelynded on his wife¡¯s face.

    (TL Note: Here at Noodletown, we don¡¯t support domestic violence)

    Pa!

    Li Wei¡¯s mom directly fell to the floor as she looked at her man dumbfoundedly in disbelief.

    Li Hui scolded, furious, ¡°Why does he have to pay any respect to you? Who the fack are you? I think you have forgotten who you are after so many years of people calling you Mrs. Li! Just because other people suck up to you, you really think you are Jesus now? Don¡¯t forget who you are! I¡¯m busy running the business and working 24/7, yet you only know how to create trouble for me. Let me tell you, Luo Xinfeng, only what I give you is yours, and other than that, don¡¯t facking use my name to intimidate other people!¡±

    ¡°Have you gone crazy?!¡± Luo Xinfeng began throwing a tantrum as she shouted, ¡°Li Hui, you ! You actually dare to hit me?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still light for me to just beat you. Do you know who you offended?¡±

    ¡°Who the fack did I offend?¡± Mommy Li shouted, ¡°You tell me, who the fack did I offend? Who am I scared of?¡±

    Li Hui kicked Luo Xinfeng while she was on the floor and the pain almost knocked her unconscious. Then, he directly grabbed her by the hair and began dragging her out of the door.

    Luo Xinfeng screamed miserably as she stumbled while getting dragged out by her husband. The maids and housekeepers all didn¡¯t dare toe over or say anything. Their master normally wouldn¡¯t be as mad as he was today, but for some unknown reason, he was evenmiting domestic abuse.

    Luo Xinfeng directly got her anger and temper beaten out of her by her husband. She was terrified as she shivered in the car.

    Li Hui drove as he shouted, ¡°Let me tell you who you offended! You offended someonepletely out of our league! If they want us dead tonight, we won¡¯t survive to see the next sunrise! Even I can¡¯t do anything about it. I don¡¯t me you for not knowing about it beforehand, but if you dare to mess up the apology and not cooperate, then don¡¯t me me for what I will do! If you still want to live in the Li Family and be Mrs. Li, then in a bit, go and apologize to the guy you offended. Whether it¡¯s a little boy or a woman, you have to get on your knees and apologize. You will do whatever makes them happy, GOT IT?!¡±

    Li Hui roared angrily, and his wife was so startled she immediately began nodding as hard as she could.

    Li Hui sighed. ¡°I¡¯m also to me, I was too busy with the business, and I almost let you ruin the entire Li Family. Let me tell you, even if you have to get on your knees and kowtow, you have to get them to forgive you, or else we are both dead tonight, got it? You know how my temper has been over the years, I¡¯m not joking with you!¡±

    Luo Xinfeng nodded in fear. She obviously knew her husband well, and a case of domestic violence was a first in the family. This change in behavior caused her to be fearful towards her husband. She didn¡¯t know who she offended that would piss her husband off this much.

    With the address his wife gave, Li Hui drove to Xu Cheng¡¯s condo and rode the elevator to the top.

    At home, Xu Cheng was still nning how to snipe the Li Family when his doorbell actually rang. He could see that bruised Mommy Li and a stranger standing outside. Xu Cheng was quite confused.

    Just as he opened the door, he saw Li Hui kicking his wife behind the knee, and Luo Xinfeng directly got onto her knees!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Luo Xinfeng immediately begged in tears.

    Xu Cheng was quite shocked and confused. What the fack was this?

 Chapter 329.1 - You Are Not Qualified to Say That About Your Mother (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 329: You Are Not Qualified to Say That About Your Mother (Part one)</b>

    Luo Xinfeng tugged on Xu Cheng¡¯s pants and kept on begging.

    ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Xu, I¡¯m just an ignorant woman and I don¡¯t know any better. I didn¡¯t use my brain when doing things and ended up offending you. Please forgive me and my family!¡±

    Xu Cheng said with a nk expression, ¡°Who told you to do this?¡±

    Li Hui: ¡°Me! It was me! Mr. Xu, if my son offended you in anyway, I will represent the whole Li Family to apologize to you. If you need anything, just let me know and I will definitely try my very best to answer all requests.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What I meant was who told you two toe over and apologize? Just today during the day, judging from the tone of thisdy, she didn¡¯t seem to respect me at all, and she even used other means when I was temporarily detained at the police station.¡±

    Li Hui¡¯s face changed and he roared at his wife, ¡°What else did you do?!¡±

    Luo Xinfeng directly began kowtowing. ¡°Mr. Xu, please forgive me. I was too blind to see Mount Tai, I definitely won¡¯t make the same mistakes again, never again... I¡¯m just an ignorant b¡ªtch...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her injuries and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the bruises on you?¡±

    Luo Xinfeng immediately replied, ¡°I brought these all upon myself, I deserve it!¡±

    Xu Cheng just stood there and looked. The couple saw that he wasn¡¯t talking and they didn¡¯t know what else they should do. Li Hui became even more anxious as he kicked his wife again and shouted, ¡°I facking told you to remain low-key, look at who you offended! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±

    He grabbed Luo Xinfeng¡¯s hair and pped her. Luo Xinfeng immediately let out a miserable cry that sounded like a pig getting ughtered. She kept on begging Xu Cheng, ¡°Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu, save me! Mr. Xu, I know I was wrong, please save me!¡±

    Xu Cheng also saw that Li Hui wasn¡¯t acting but really hitting his wife!

    He waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright, I can forgive you guys. Tell me, who told you toe over and apologize?¡±

    Li Hui wanted to say something but paused. He continued, ¡°She didn¡¯t say, but she should be your guardian of some sort.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡°guardian¡±, Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils contracted.

    He was silent for a long time before finally opening his mouth, ¡°You are free to go, I forgive you.¡±

    A smile immediately surfaced on Li Hui¡¯s face. ¡°Hurry up and thank Young Master Xu!¡±

    Luo Xinfeng hurriedly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Xu!¡±

    ¡°Just go, stop standing here and sobbing,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said. From the ¡°Young Master¡± title plus the series of events, Xu Cheng already guessed who was behind it.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Li Hui immediately pulled Luo Xinfeng up and bowed before quickly leaving.

    After getting into the elevator, Luo Xinfeng was still sobbing and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Li Hui sighed. ¡°Be more careful in the future. Although the Li Family has some foundation in Shangcheng, in Yanjing, we are really very small characters. In the future, you will slowly understand that some families are existences that we cannot provoke. Even their sneeze is enough to blow us apart!¡±

    Xu Cheng closed the door and went back to his bedroom to sleep. But just after a few steps, he heard the doorbell ring again.

    He turned around towards the door and could see Lan Ting outside. She stood there, gracefully, while Xu Cheng was observing her through the door, hesitating whether he should open the door.

    Both of them waited for a full five minutes. Lan Ting wasn¡¯t in a hurry as well. After she rang the doorbell, she had just been standing there. She wasn¡¯t going to leave if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t open the door.

    Finally, Xu Cheng opened the door.

    The moment Lan Ting saw Xu Cheng, her eyes became red.

 Chapter 329.2 - You Are Not Qualified to Say That About Your Mother (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 329: You Are Not Qualified to Say That About Your Mother (Part two)</b>

    Xu Cheng said with a nk expression, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Alike!¡± Lan Ting murmured. ¡°Too alike! Little boy, your name is Xu Cheng, right?¡±

    ¡°You got the wrong person.¡± Right after Xu Cheng said that, he was about to close the door. But, Lan TIng directly put her hand in between the door and frame, not minding at all if Xu Cheng¡¯s door painfully presses onto the back of her hand.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Lan Ting asked imploringly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk with strangers.¡± Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t interested.

    Lan Tin immediately said, ¡°You already recognized who I am, right?¡±

    ¡°Only a few people in Shangcheng can intimidate the Li Family, and it was also the first time I saw how people of their status could put themselves that low and beg. Li Hui was beating the crap out of his wife, and that¡¯s enough to show how terrified he was towards those that gave him the order. Besides, how Li Hui addressed me as ¡®Young Master Xu¡¯ was enough to expose your background. If I¡¯m not wrong, you are someone from the Ye Family.¡±

    Lan Ting smiled and nodded. ¡°Child, you are indeed very smart.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°If I was an ordinary person, could I have lived to this day?¡±

    This remark contained hints of mockery, and he then questioned, ¡°Are you here to kill me? The Ye Family really is efficient, I just publicized my rtionship with my dad with his tomb and you guys are already here. It looks like the Ye Family really can¡¯t allow me to exist.¡±

    Lan Ting said, ¡°It¡¯s not the Ye Family that can¡¯t tolerate your existence, it¡¯s the Ryong Family! As for what happened to your dad, I can only apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes suddenly became bloodshot as he furiously said, ¡°Are you Ye Family people still qualified to say sorry to me? I don¡¯t ept it! I will never ept it, and if you want to kill or fight, just bring it on! I will just face it head on! Go and tell that woman, I will never forgive her for my dad¡¯s death! If I don¡¯t destroy the Ye Family in this lifetime, I don¡¯t deserve to be a member of the Xu Family!¡±

    Lan Ting became anxious. ¡°How could you think that way? You really think it¡¯s the Ye Family that killed your father?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Cheng approached, and he said in deep and hoarse voice, ¡°For this woman, my dad wasn¡¯t willing to leave Huaxia. How is this woman worthy of even being my mother?¡±

    Pa!

    Lan Ting¡¯s p directlynded on Xu Cheng¡¯s face. That 40-year-old face of hers was wrinkingly with tears. ¡°Anyone in this world could question the love between your parents, but you can¡¯t! If it weren¡¯t for their love, where would youe from? Let me tell you, child, the one that killed your father isn¡¯t the Ye Family but the Ryong Family! You think I¡¯m here to hurt you after finding you as fast as I could? I¡¯m here to save you, for a woman that had been worrying sick for her son! If your mom could, why wouldn¡¯t she go and visit your dad¡¯s tomb? Why didn¡¯t shee and see you? Have you thought about that? Just now, you were able to infer my background so logically with detail, then why didn¡¯t you try to think about what was the case between your parents? You are already blinded by hatred, and that¡¯s why you think it was your mom that caused the death of your father, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it still had a direct connection with her!¡±

    Lan Ting: ¡°Even so, you are still not qualified to talk about your mother like that. Your father was willing to go through hell and sacrifice himself for the woman he loves, who are you to me your mother? Your father¡¯s dead, and you think your mom isn¡¯t in pain? Let me tell you, if it wasn¡¯t because she was still worried about you, she would¡¯ve already hung herself to be with your dad! It¡¯s all because of you! You don¡¯t understand how a mother feels when her child is out there by himself without a home. It¡¯s been over 20 years, and even though I don¡¯t have a child, I could feel the kind of suffering your mom is experiencing. Is your heart made of iron?¡±

 Chapter 330.1 - Who Tells Me to Leave? I Will Kick Him Out! (Part one)

    Chapter 330: Who Tells Me to Leave? I Will Kick Him Out! (Part one)

    Lan Ting was almost shouting when she said that. Then, she continued, ¡°Fine, since you think your mother deserves it, just pretend I never visited. I will go back and tell your mother, Young Master already died 20 years ago, and that way she can drop all worries and go to reunite with the man she loves. In addition, I came here today under your mother¡¯s request to tell you to leave this ce. She has some savings overseas and she wants to give it to you to leave Huaxia. The Ryong Family will find you, so you should take care of yourself.¡±

    Then, Lan Ting turned around and left.

    Xu Cheng stood there and faintly said, ¡°I want you to tell me everything that happened, and don¡¯t add or change anything!¡±

    Seeing Lan Ting stopped in her tracks, he said to her, ¡°Come in, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Lan Ting walked into the dining room and sat onto the sofa. Xu Cheng poured her a cup of tea, and Lan Ting immediately took the cup over from Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Young Master, no need to be this formal.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I want to know more about my dad, I wouldn¡¯t have opened the door for you in the first ce,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lan Ting smiled. ¡°Your temperament is really like Madam. She can be really cold and prideful too and not give anyone face.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you are not going to say it, you can leave now.¡±

    Lan Ting smiled more and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯ looks like the apple does not fall far from the tree.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Lan Ting waved her hand. ¡°Alright, then let me begin.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is the cherished jewel of the Ye Family, the most beloved daughter of the Old Master. Those that came to propose an arranged marriage were either rich or powerful, and just from the military field alone, even the lowest status suitors weremanders. But, Old Master picked the eldest son of the Ryong Family, Ryong Xiao! The Ryong Family was an existence no less than the Ye Family, and it was clear how much Old Master loved Madam, or else he wouldn¡¯t have found such a reliable man for her.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lan Ting sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that because of how Madam is, she was only willing to follow her heart, and her heart was taken by your father. Back then, the Old Master arranged a marriage for the Madam to Ryong Xiao without her knowledge, and both families even picked a good day for the marriage to take ce. However, when Madam found out about it, she ran away from home, and it was during those days did she meet your father, Xu Zhengxiong, and fell in love with him. Back then, your father didn¡¯t know about Madam¡¯s identity, and Madam was usually using his money. Your dad was also willing to take out his savings for your mom to spend. Later on, I went to pick up our Madam to go home, and I can still remember what they said. Madam said to your father, ¡®After departing today, I don¡¯t know when we can meet again. Maybe this is thest time we will see each other.¡¯ Back then, your father was a simple soldier, and he said to your mother, ¡®I can feed you, maybe just stay.¡¯¡±

    Lan Ting chuckled, and she tried to imitate Xu Zhengxiong¡¯s tone at that time and was kind of funny.

    She continued, ¡°At that time, your mom said to your father, ¡®Okay, thene to my house to pick me up, and I will follow you for sure!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Then, your father actually managed to find the Ye Family, and even when he learned that your mother was the treasured daughter of the Ye Family, he still risked his life to climb up to your mother¡¯s window. For that courage, your mother ran away with him.¡±

    Remembering this, Lan Ting had a warm smile on her face as she thought back to the good times.

 Chapter 330.2 - Who Tells Me to Leave? I Will Kick Him Out! (Part two)

    Chapter 330: Who Tells Me to Leave? I Will Kick Him Out! (Part two)

    ¡°And then I was born, right?¡± Xu Cheng interjected.

    Lan Ting nodded. ¡°Then, the Ryong Family was furious. It was such an embarrassing and humiliating thing for the Ryong Family for that the eldest son Ryong Xiao¡¯s fiance ran away with another man. It was especially humiliating for Ryong Xiao, someone that was extremely conceited. Because of this, he caused a hugemotion at the Ye Family. In his eyes, your mother basically cuckolded him, and he definitely couldn¡¯t tolerate your father! Even if the Ye Family didn¡¯t go after your father, the Ryong Family definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him live. Originally, they would have enjoyed the rest of their lives together. Then, you were born, and you became the anchor weighing them down. Maybe after bing a parent, Madam began to think for her child. She knew that two lovers could die together to be together forever, but you couldn¡¯t! You were innocent, and they had to think about your future. So, your mother came back to beg the Old Master, hoping that he could give her and your father his blessing. But, the Ryong Family definitely wouldn¡¯t let this go, so the Old Master couldn¡¯t favor your mother on this event as well. Ultimately, to protect her, he locked her up in the Ye Family. That way, no matter how angry Ryong Xiao is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her. But, your father was not as lucky. Originally, if he just left with you, as long as he doesn¡¯te back, he could at least live longer.¡±

    Xu Cheng quietly said, ¡°That year, I was four years old. I saw other people all had a family but I didn¡¯t, I always asked my dad where my mom went. Then, he told me, he will go and get my mom. I believed him. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know, he actually went back to court death!¡±

    Lan Ting nodded. ¡°He indeed went to find your mother. Upon seeing your mom locked up in the dungeon, he tried to break in by force. It was Ryong Xiao that killed him! In front of your mother! At that time, your mom seemed to have aged a lot in just one night. She held your dad¡¯s dead body and cried her eyes out. It was as if she changed into apletely different person, and she was not thinking straight. After a few days, she wanted to end her own life, and I told her that she still has a son and that she needs to wait at least until you are older. Just then was your mother barely able to rekindle her hope to live. Just like that, she lived in the dungeon for 20 years, and over these years she had never given up to find you. This was also why I could find you right away after you registered your father¡¯s tomb. It was because no one is more worried than a mother for her son.¡±

    She looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Do you know that you revealing your identity as Xu Zhengxiong¡¯s son will attract life-threatening trouble your way? Today, I¡¯m not here to convince you to forgive your mother nor does she expect you to. She said that she hadn¡¯t fulfilled her responsibilities as a mother, so she could only pray for you every day that you could be safe. This time, she told me toe here and tell you to leave Huaxia and be careful of the Ryong Family. It¡¯s because you are now the tainted spot of the current n leader, Ryong Xiao. He won¡¯t allow you to exist.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down in a daze, he was lost.

    Lan Ting took out a Swiss Bank card and put it on the table. ¡°Take this card, the password is your dad¡¯s birthday. Leave Huaxia and don¡¯te back.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the card andughed, with a hint of irony. ¡°I already left for 22 years! Now, I¡¯m back, and I don¡¯t want to leave again! Whoever wants me to leave, I will kick them out myself! Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the Ryong Family or someone else!¡±

 Chapter 331.1 - In a Pickle (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 331: In a Pickle (Part one)</b>

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, Lan Ting just smiled. ¡°Back then, your father said that too, but he¡¯s dead. Madam said that even if I have to tie you up, I have to send you out of the country.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Xu Cheng bitterlyughed, and he tossed his military ID onto the desk. ¡°I became a soldier as well because I inherited my father¡¯s will. He doesn¡¯t want to leave his home country, and neither do I. My choice is the same as my father. However, it¡¯s not for that woman, but for my father. I won¡¯t let the man that killed my father get away with it!¡±

    Lan Ting looked at Xu Cheng for a long time. She nodded. ¡°Child, I¡¯m very pleased to see the courage in you. Just for that, you are worthy of being called ¡®Young Master¡¯ by me. But the Ryong Family is far moreplicated than you think it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡± Xu Cheng looked up at Lan Ting and said, ¡°In the Ye Family, just a lower-level person like you could drive the Li Family to yield, it¡¯s clear how powerful the middle and upper-ss in the Ye Family are. Since the Ryong Family¡¯s on par with the Ye Family, their power and influence wouldn¡¯t be much worse. My dad¡¯s a pretty perfect guy, but he just had one w, his steel balls were too big. As his son, I obviously have that in my genes too. So, if you are going to try and talk me out of it, you can save yourself some time.¡±

    Lan Ting nodded. ¡°Since you have already decided, I won¡¯t say anymore. If you are ever in danger, you can give me a call. I will help you make arrangements and send you abroad. I will get going now. If you get into any trouble, you can give me a call too.¡±

    Then, Lan Ting stood up and walked to the door.

    When she opened the door, Xu Cheng¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°That woman, can I see her?¡±

    Lan Ting sighed. ¡°You can¡¯t. She can¡¯t get out at all. Although the Old Master really cherishes her and won¡¯t kill her, he won¡¯t let her out to bring shame to the Ye Family¡¯s face. Her rtionship with your father has been a thorn in the eyes of both Ye and Ryong families. So, no one can let her out. If you think I¡¯m lying to you, that¡¯s fine. But just remember, no parent in this world would harm their own child.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately asked, ¡°Then can you tell me where the Ye Family is?¡±

    Lan Ting¡¯s body shook slightly. ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know where it is. There are too many martial art masters, a stranger like you probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe out alive after trespassing. Child, just let the past stay in the past, some things can¡¯t be changed by manpower. Your mother was so loved by the Old Master, yet that didn¡¯t change anything, so a little boy like you won¡¯t be able to affect the oue at all. While the Ryong Family didn¡¯t notice you, you should keep your disguise and continue living on. In the future when you get married and have kids, you can send us photos and I will show it to Madam. This might be the best ending.¡±

    Then, Lan Ting left.

    That night, Xu Cheng was sleepless.

    The next morning, when he went for a morning jog, he saw the old man at the park. In fact,st night, Bei Shan already reported to the old man about Lan Ting finding Xu Cheng.

    The old man said to Bei Shan, ¡°This is the reason the five elders were unwilling to ept Xu Cheng into the Dragon Division.¡±

    Bei Shan frowned. ¡°Then should we remind Junior Brother to not get involved in this grudge?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°The arranged marriage between the Ye and Ryong Family was known by everyone in Yanjing. Ryong Xiao definitely wouldn¡¯t forget about this event that lost him face big time. If he were to find out that those two had a son who was still alive, he would definitely kill him! This isn¡¯t something Xu Cheng can decide, and it¡¯s useless if you remind him.¡±

 Chapter 331.2 - In a Pickle (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 331: In a Pickle (Part two)</b>

    Bei Shan was anxious. ¡°Then what should we do? Junior Brother is your sessor, and if he¡¯s dead, what¡¯s going to happen to the Dragon Division? The Dragon Division also can¡¯t get involved in the grudges between those big families.¡±

    Old Master: ¡°We will just let things y out and see.¡±

    So that morning, the old man appeared in the park, and when Xu Cheng saw him, he already seemed to understand the reason he was here.

    Today, Xu Cheng was in no mood to practice techniques. He sat down under the pavillon and drank the old man¡¯s tea in a daze, thinking about things.

    The old man was doing Tai Chi with his eyes closed, and he hummed with a nasally voice, ¡°I heard that you went to Britain this time and ¡®greeted¡¯ the Queen. You are too rude.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Old man, you know her?¡±

    The old man stopped his moves and sighed. ¡°She had a crush on me before. You are not afraid that I will give you a difficult time when youe back?¡±

    Xu Cheng pouted. ¡°At that time, the arrow was nocked and the string was already pulled, I had to shoot.¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were wrong, I just wondered why didn¡¯t you directly ¡®greet¡¯ her whole family too?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. After being in a daze for a bit, he suddenly asked, ¡°Old Man, should I go to the Ye Family?¡±

    The old man¡¯s hands that were pouring more tea suddenly paused briefly before continuing. He asked, ¡°To do what?¡¯

    Xu Cheng: ¡°To see someone.¡±

    The old man: ¡°I think not seeing is what¡¯s best for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°But after all she¡¯s my mother. Dead or alive, I should at least see her, right? Otherwise, if I¡¯ve never seen my mother in my lifetime, wouldn¡¯t it leave me with big regrets?¡±

    The old man: ¡°You have to remember, the Dragon Division will never interfere in n affairs, nor be involved in any domestic power battles. If you get involved, you will die!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°But what¡¯s the difference? The Dragon Division¡¯s missions are also high-risk, any case that the Dragon Division handles are all not easy. In fact, I think it¡¯s the same as going against those big ns, the worst oue is just death. Right now, I just can¡¯t let go of two things in my life. The first one is getting revenge for my dad, and the second one is my wife. If I sacrificed myself for the former, then I will feel very bad for my wife. But for my wife, if I just don¡¯t do anything about my dad¡¯s death, that¡¯s also not in my blood. Now, there¡¯s even a mom that I¡¯ve never met before. Old Man, you lived for so long already and are probably very experienced in life. Can you tell me what to do?¡±The old man showed a bitter smile. He remembered back when he chose to be silent towards love, and in the end, he was left with the regret of his lifetime.

    ¡°To do or not to do, you will lose one of the two. Some things are just not meant to be, and some things must be done. Why not just let things run its course? Just be more free, and ask your heart.¡±

    ¡°My heart?¡± Xu Cheng was puzzled.

    The old man smiled. ¡°Yes, when I¡¯m teaching you Shadow Fist, your heart-¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a long time and finally realized. ¡°Right, all things stem from and is affected by the heart, and all the misceneous moves will only distract the heart. ce it at ease, and do whatever the heart wants to do.¡±

    Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Old Man, tell me where the Ye Family is located.¡±

    ¡°In the Kunlun Snow Mountain area, look for it yourself,¡± the old man said.

    Xu Cheng nodded and turned around and left.

    Then, Bei Shan appeared beside the old man and said, ¡°Division Master, he¡¯s courting death...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s his fate. If the Ryong Family wants to go after someone, that one¡¯s fate is already set.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Then why did you pick him to be your sessor in the first ce?¡±

    The old man said unfathomably, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that, those families had became a bit tempted now that I¡¯m old?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I don¡¯t understand...¡±

    The old man: ¡°Never mind, I have a generation gap when talking to you. I guess I will just go chat up that 90-year-old queen.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 332.1 - Met But Cannot Acknowledge (Part one)

    Chapter 332: Met But Cannot Acknowledge (Part one)

    ¨C At the stream running through the waist of Kunlun Snow Mountain ¨C

    Xu Cheng walked along the river and found a set of buildings that looked like a rural paradise from the ancient times.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t barge in by force with his current capabilities, so the only thing he could do to get in was to go invisible.

    He stripped himself naked. If someone were to see him, they would for sure be shocked to see how some naked guy was just standing in the snow but wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold at all, besides being shocked by the fact that there was a naked guy to begin with.

    That¡¯s right, he was confused too. He was in a snowy environment and normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to stand this climate, yet he didn¡¯t feel even the slightest hint of coldness despite getting butt naked. Xu Cheng thought it might have something to do with the water bear genes.

    It was indeed the organism with the most powerful adaptability on Earth.

    Just then, he heard footsteps and two men in military winter coats ran over.

    One of them said, a bit confused, ¡°I felt the presence of someone here, but why is there no one?¡±

    The other guy saw the clothes in the snow. ¡°Someone was indeed here.¡±

    They picked up the clothes and took them away. ¡°Let¡¯s go and report, we have an uninvited guest.¡±

    When those two left, Xu Cheng followed them unhurriedly. He was invisible right now so those two couldn¡¯t see him at all.

    One of them suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Wait a second, do you feel that someone is following us?¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking too much? It¡¯s broad daylight and I don¡¯t see anyone even remotely close to us.¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m hearing footsteps that aren¡¯t ours.¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Cheng realized that these two were very attentive to details. His steps weren¡¯t in sync with those two, and although invisible, he could still make sounds.

    After being suspicious for a bit, the two finally continued towards the Ye Manor¡¯s gate. This time, Xu Cheng walked at the same pace as the other two. After they got to the gate of the Ye Manor, he looked up at the que above it. Then, when the patrolling soldiers greeted the two guards at the gate, Xu Cheng quickly ran through the opening of the gate.

    The gust of wind made the two guards feel that something seemed abnormal.

    ¡°Did you feel that something went in?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xu Cheng was a bit surprised. The Ye Family indeed had a lot of masters, they could even detect the subtle flow of air.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t slow down and quickly went in to find the ce his mother was being imprisoned in. After searching for a while and beginning to feel that Lan Ting might be lying to him, he arrived at a waterfall behind the courtyard and idently caught the underground cave entrance behind it by a nce. There was an iron fence gate blocking it.

    After slowly approaching, he saw ady sitting inside.

    She had her hair down, and she was holding onto a buddha bead bracelet with one hand and knocking on a wooden fish with the other. She looked very thin and weak. Standing there and looking at thedy, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes became a bit lost.

    Is this my mom? So that woman didn¡¯t lie to me. This is the woman my dad loved for his whole life?

    Just then, a Maybach drove in, and a 40-year-old-looking woman came off. That¡¯s right, it was Lan Ting who had just met Xu Cheng yesterday.

    Xu Cheng immediately went to the side, afraid ofing into contact with people and getting noticed. He stood from a ce a bit far from the cave and watched.

    The moment Lan Ting appeared, the madam inside immediately came closer and asked nervously, ¡°How was it? How is my Cheng¡¯er?¡±

 Chapter 332.2 - Met But Cannot Acknowledge (Part two)

    Chapter 332: Met But Cannot Acknowledge (Part two)

    Lan Ting nodded and smiled. ¡°Madam, very good! Young Master¡¯s all grown up now, and he¡¯s just like Master.¡±

    The madam eximed joyously and anxiously, ¡°Hurry, let me see his picture!¡±

    Lan Ting nodded and took out a document bag from her sleeve. It contained all the photos she could find on Xu Cheng, and most of them were screen-captures from the reality show Xu Cheng was on.

    When the madam saw those pictures, she immediately began to tear up with joy as she sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Cheng¡¯er, it¡¯s my Cheng¡¯er! He looks very much like his father back in the old days!¡°

    With tears rolling down her face, she asked, ¡°Is he alright?¡±

    Lan Ting: ¡°Yeah, couldn¡¯t be better! His temper is also like yours, Madam!¡±

    Lan Ting told her about the conversation they had, and that madam listened intently, and from time to time she would unknowingly smile. ¡°That child really has my temper. But, he¡¯s more like his father. I don¡¯t know if I can see him in this life...¡±

    ¡°You will, Madam! I will get Young Master to leave Huaxia to ensure his safety for sure, and I will get you out of here! You two will reunite!¡± Lan Ting gritted her teeth and said with determination.

    The madam bitterly smiled. ¡°Lan Ting, I know what you want to do, but don¡¯t do it. Zhengxiong¡¯s already dead, I don¡¯t want you, the only one still close to me, to die for me too.¡±

    Watching and listening to all of this from afar, for some reason, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes became a bit red. He subconsciously clenched his fist and scolded himself, ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve to be your son. My mother¡¯s locked up here, yet I¡¯m living well outside. I¡¯m sorry, Dad!¡±

    The madam asked Lan Ting again, ¡°Oh right, is Cheng¡¯er married? Is his wife pretty? Does he have any children? Do I have a grandson or granddaughter?¡±

    Faced with the stream of questions, Lan Ting couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    The madam immediately continued, ¡°Did you give him my savings? He was an orphan, and without any savings, he probably couldn¡¯t get himself a wife. Give him the money, and let him just court whoever he likes. He must¡¯ve lived a tougher childhood than most children, I just hope that he can livefortably for the rest of his life.¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly got closer. Seeing thatdy inside the cave that would get excited whenever she talks about her son, he really wanted to call her ¡°Mom¡±. But, he couldn¡¯t!

    Then, the madam took one photo from the pile and hid it in her clothes while hurriedly giving all of the others back to Lan Ting. She nervously said, ¡°Burn them, we can¡¯t let anyone know about Cheng¡¯er, especially Ryong Xiao. He won¡¯t let go of my son, he won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing this made Xu Cheng¡¯s heart wrench and for some unknown reason, he subconsciously called out.

    The madam immediately became excited as she grabbed onto Lan Ting¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Did you hear that? Did you hear that? I think I heard someone call me ¡®Mom¡¯!¡±

    Lan Ting was already tearing up. ¡°Madam, please calm down, you are hallucinating from missing Young Master too much!¡±

    ¡°No I did not!¡± The madam looked around. ¡°I really heard it!¡±

    Speaking of this, tears began slipping down again. ¡°If I can hear my Cheng¡¯er call me Mom in this life, I will be able to die without regrets!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her from just half a meter away. The mother and son were so close at hand, and tears began rolling down unconsciously from Xu Cheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Xu Cheng choked up on the inside and he thought, ¡°Just wait, I will get you out of here! No one will be able to stop us from reuniting!¡±

    After clenching his fist, he began walking away, looking back at the woman behind bars once for every 3 steps he took. Ultimately, he disappeared into the snow. In the near future, the subsequent battle here would make all the snow melt.

 Chapter 333.1 - Donâ€™t Be the Hero of the Moment, Be the King of the Generation! (Part one)

    <b>Chapter 333: Don¡¯t Be the Hero of the Moment, Be the King of the Generation! (Part one)</b>

    Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t reach Xu Cheng through his phone after many attempts, so she thought Xu Cheng might¡¯ve encountered some trouble. After putting on a disguise, she brought her keys and went to Xu Cheng¡¯s condo. After looking through all the rooms, she finally found Xu Chengying against a chair on the balcony, asleep. Beside him was a pile of white liquor bottles. Asleep? More like drunk.

    Lin Chuxue quietly went over and picked up the bottles and cleaned up. Xu Cheng slowly woke up. After Lin Chuxue put the bottles into the recycling bin, she came over and gently touched Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡±

    Xu Cheng softly said, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    He turned around and stooped down into silence.

    Sensing that his mood wasn¡¯t right, Lin Chuxue curiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xu Cheng was silent for a long time. Finally, he spoke.

    ¡°I went to see my dad¡¯s woman.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was a bit shocked. She hesitantly asked, ¡°Mom... is she alright?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    Immediately, he stood up and went to the edge of the balcony. The wind blew onto his face, but he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°I misunderstood her for so many years, I always thought that she didn¡¯t care if my dad was dead or alive, and she didn¡¯t care about me. In fact, I was wrong. Which parent in this world doesn¡¯t love their child? She spent these years being imprisoned. She was the beloved daughter of the Ye Family, yet she had to spend the rest of her life locked up and the son she had been worried about and missing for over 20 years had only beenining about her... Sometimes, I really feel that I...¡±

    Before he could finish, Lin Chuxue hugged him from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you look so depressed, this isn¡¯t like the Xu Cheng I know. Can you be more confident? What setback can bring you down? You said, for me, you can be the enemy of the whole world. Then what are you scared of right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng froze. Then, he ced his hand on Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and bitterly smiled. ¡°Chuxue, if one day I became insane, what would you do?¡±

    Lin Chuxue leaned on his back and smiled. ¡°I will go crazy with you!¡±

    Xu Chengughed and asked, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m going to do next?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Save our mom. I will cook up a good meal and wait for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Then I¡¯m willing to not save her.¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately pinched him on the waist. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some chefs to cook the meal, alright? After you guys left that day, I tried the dishes myself! Humph! I¡¯m an actress, you think I couldn¡¯t tell that you guys were pretending?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then why did you keep on telling us to have more?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste otherwise? At least I did spend a lot of time on it.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m convinced by this reason.¡±

    Lin Chuxue turned around, picked up a pack of cigarettes, and took one out and ced it into Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth. Xu Cheng paused briefly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled, and then she lit it for him.

    After taking a puff, Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the Xu Cheng I know. Whenever you smoke, I feel like you can carry everything on your shoulders. My man is especially manly when he smokes!¡± (TL Note: your man¡¯s at risk for lung cancer)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. After putting out the smoke, he looked at the scenery outside the balcony and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not right for the Ryong Family to always be this domineering, right? Look at this beautiful world, it¡¯s easy for the throne to change owners.¡±

 Chapter 333.2 - Donâ€™t Be the Hero of the Moment, Be the King of the Generation! (Part two)

    <b>Chapter 333: Don¡¯t Be the Hero of the Moment, Be the King of the Generation! (Part two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are going to do, I¡¯m sticking with my words. Tired, injured, juste home and I will take care of your wounds. But if you die, then I will just marry someone else.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°In fact, now that I think about it, you are going to have a hard time picking someone to remarry, because I think men better than me probably already went extinct.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t forget to y along with his narcissism. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t n on finding someone better. I¡¯m just going to marry a random guy and piss you off so much that you climb out from your grave.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Chuxue rested her chin on Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Xu Cheng, remember, bing the king or losing depends on who can live until the end, who canugh until the end. I don¡¯t want you to be the hero of the moment, I want you to be the king of the generation! Remember, you have two lives with you. If you die, then I will die too!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body trembled. He turned around and wanted to persuade Lin Chuxue, but she already picked up her bag and left.

    She left while saying, ¡°Always pick up my calls from now on, I won¡¯t allow you to smoke for a month as punishment!¡±

    Watching his wife walk away, Xu Cheng felt really warm inside.

    Then, Bei Shan came in.

    Smoking, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even turn around as he said, ¡°What should I do? Right now I just want to grab a knife and go to the Ryong Family and start chopping. Get me a few bros.¡±

    Bei Shan came over and smacked him on the back of his head. ¡°You want the brothers to go die together? The Dragon Division wouldn¡¯t get involved in these things. Even though you are a Dragon de, this is still your personal business. If you can really just go over there with a watermelon cleaver, then you will really be my idol!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly said, ¡°I facking thought only the Ye Family was my enemy, so I revealed my identity. But now I¡¯m screwed, my script got edited by Jesus and now there¡¯s also the Ryong Family. If it was just the Ye Family, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a pickle. Damn, it¡¯s hard acknowledging a mom.¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Then just run, isn¡¯t that easy? I heard the Wei Nation is up to no good against our country, you can station there for a bit and watch after them. Your Senior Brother JJ ran to Britain because he was being forced to marry, and he rather stay there and live like a hobo all day.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Cut that crap out, don¡¯t make me just go to the Wei Nation, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to exin to my wife.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Just go out and avoid the head wind. In the future, you can still return like a king, just like how you returned from Britain.¡±

    Bei Shan thought that as long as they had enough time, Xu Cheng could learn more from the Division Master and eventually take over the Division Master¡¯s spot. At that point, he would naturally return as a king, and by then, what kind of s¨Ct would the Ryong Family be to him?

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave again, I left too many times already. Whatever, I¡¯m just going to work hard to be stronger. Ryong Family or the Ye Family, I will just handle whoeveres my way. Oh right, what are you doing here?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°To point you to the right path. But since you decided to stay, then I won¡¯t force you to do something else. I¡¯m just here to ask, do you have any savings? Which bank are you with? What¡¯s the password?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°... I don¡¯t have much savings left...¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, how do you not have money when you can gamble like that?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±

    Bei Shan suddenly looked at this condo and said, ¡°This building is probably worth a couple hundred million, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You are not confident in me? You feel that I¡¯m going to die?¡±

    Bei Shan said resolutely, ¡°Yes! Do you have anyst words?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t. My only regret is that there¡¯s no session for my legacy and I couldn¡¯t continue my family¡¯s lineage. I¡¯m sorry to all my ancestors. Now that I think about it, I have so many assets but no heirs...¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Dad.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Senior Brother, I despise people like you.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 334.1 - If You Are Not Guy Then What Are you? (Part One)

    Chapter 334: If You Are Not Guy Then What Are you? (Part One)

    ¨C Ye Manor ¨C

    In the backyard, a guy in his fifties who was still handsome and well-built walked with steady steps to the cave entrance. He squatted down and looked at the madam inside the cave with deep yet sharp eyes.

    He said indifferently, ¡°Ruanyu, it¡¯s already been over 20 years, you still can¡¯t move on?¡±

    The madam kept on knocking on the wooden fish.

    The man lightlyughed. ¡°I thought that after I killed Xu Zhenxiong and enough time passed, you would forget about those unhappy moments ande back to my embrace. So, I kept on forgiving you, hoping that you could one day change your mind and take a look at me. So I waited, waited, and waited for over 20 years. Every day, you have been knocking on the wooden fish and chanting buddhist scriptures. I didn¡¯t believe that someone could be this stone-hearted. It seems that I was wrong. It turns out that the reason you haven¡¯t forgotten about your love for Xu Zhenxiong is because you two even had a son outside!¡±

    Then, the man tossed Xu Cheng¡¯s pictures into the cage.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mom, Ye Ruanyu, immediately came over, grabbed onto the iron bars, and begged the man, ¡°Ryong Xiao, he¡¯s just a kid!¡±

    The one in front of him with the solemn face was the current n leader of the Ryong Family ¨C Ryong Xiao.

    He grinned insidiously. ¡°But he¡¯s the flesh and blood of Xu Zhenxiong, a child he had with you. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what this means to me, right? Ruanyu, once this kid is dead, you won¡¯t have any lingering thoughts towards Xu Zhenxiong and then you will be able to ept me! I should¡¯ve already thought about this. It turns out that this Xu Zhenxiong did a pretty good job hiding Xu Cheng, and you also lied to everyone for so many years. I didn¡¯t think that back then, not only did you lose your innocence but also had a son with Xu Zhenxiong! Under my eyelids, he actually lived for more than 20 years!¡±

    ¡°Ryong Xiao, please let him go! Didn¡¯t the grudges between us already end? Zhenxiong¡¯s already dead, and you are the n leader of the Ryong Family, you can¡¯t even tolerate a child¡¯s existence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you that owe me!¡± Ryong Xiao shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Even now, even though I¡¯m the n leader, I still couldn¡¯t wash clean the stain on my reputation due to you and Xu Zhenxiong, isn¡¯t that the most hurtful? You didn¡¯t even bother to give me a chance this whole life, and it¡¯s clear how much you love Xu Zhenxiong. But the more you are like that, the more I cannot let you get what you want. You haven¡¯t seen your son in over 20 years, right? Don¡¯t worry, very soon, I will be bringing his head to see you.¡±

    ¡°Ryong Xiao, you are a mad psycho!¡± Ye Ruanyu shouted with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s going to like people like you? Even if it wasn¡¯t Zhenxiong, I could just marry anyone on the street, but I definitely wouldn¡¯t marry you! There are so many women in the world, why me?¡±

    Ryong Xiao immediately replied off his tongue, ¡°There are so many men in this world, why Xu Zhenxiong? You fell in love with a low level civilian, are you trying to tell all the upper-ss people in Huaxia that I¡¯m not even as good as an ordinary grassroot? Just what about that Xu Zhenxiong made you set on being with him? The most despicable thing was, you were already betrothed to me, don¡¯t you know? As my fiance, normal men have to pay the price for falling in love with you!¡±

    ¡°Did I agree to the marriage?¡± Ye Ruanyu angrily stared right back at his eyes and said, ¡°You are just an arrogant and self-righteous guy with an inferiorityplex. You don¡¯t have the courage to pursue me, and relied on your family to get an arranged marriage. You even did it behind my back without me knowing until it was already set in stone. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s despicable?¡±

    Feeling exposed, Ryong Xiao became furious from embarassment and said, ¡°That is the rightful path towards marriage, you think you are actually on the moral high ground for eloping?¡±

    Ye Ruanyu: ¡°I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

 Chapter 334.2 - If You Are Not Guy Then What Are you? (Part Two)

    Chapter 334: If You Are Not Guy Then What Are you? (Part Two)

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ryong Xiao gritted his teeth. ¡°Wait until I kill your son, we will see if you regret it or not by then! Hahaha!¡±

    Then, Ryong Xiao got up and left in big strides.

    ¡°Ryong Xiao, you will die a horrible death!¡± Ye Ruanyu didn¡¯t care about her image and snarled.

    After getting in the car, Ryong Xiao said to the four guards standing outside, ¡°Go and bring me Xu Cheng¡¯s head, as soon as possible and at all costs. Kill anyone in our way. All in all, this person must die!¡±

    The four guards standing up straight outside the car nodded simultaneously.

    Then, the extended sedan slowly drove out of the Ye Manor.

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Xu Cheng was drinking with Bei Shan on the balcony. Seeing how beautiful the night scene was, he tsked tsked and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious, just think about it. You can¡¯t beat the Ryong Family anyways, and no one can get this building after you die. How about you just put my name on it? Even if you update the documents so that I¡¯m your son, I won¡¯t mind at all. If you think I¡¯m too old, I can also be your dad.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go fack yourself, I already entrusted the arrangements to mywyer. Once I die, all my assets will go under my wife¡¯s name.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who thewyer is, or I¡¯m going to kidnap him and get him to change it.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to joke with this guy. When going to the washroom, he casually nced towards the door and saw that the elevator stopped right on his floor. He subconsciously looked inside the elevator and found four guys, each breathing smoothly with fully developed arms and legs.

    Xu Cheng immediately took off his clothes and turned off the lights in the living room. Then, he went into invisible mode.

    The four guards of the Ryong Family just kicked Xu Cheng¡¯s door open, and they directly started looking for people. Ultimately, they made their way to the balcony where they saw the lights were on.

    Sensing the abnormal footsteps, Bei Shan turned around just in time to see four burly guys standing there looking at him. Bei Shan didn¡¯t even need to think with his a$$ to know that these were either people from the Ye Family or Ryong Family.

    The four of them looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you Xu Cheng?¡±

    Bei Shan was going to say no.

    But just as he opened his mouth, Xu Cheng, who was standing beside him invisibly, answered for him, ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out. Looking around, he was startled, Where the fack did that sounde from? Then, he just saw the four guards stretching their arms and cracking their knuckles. ¡°Good that you are. Have you ever bungee jumped from a tall building?¡±

    Then, the four of them charged over like bulls. Xu Cheng immediately dodged into a corner to watch. He really wanted to see the strength of this Ace of Diamonds.

    Seeing those four charging over, Bei Shan immediately swept forward with a swift kick towards the legs of two guards, and those two immediately fell to the floor. Then, with a tornado kick, his footnded on the chest of a guard that was just throwing a punch over. The guard backed up a few steps and ran into the wall, but it looked like he was fine.

    The other two guards that were tripped onto the ground also stood up. The one in the leadughed and said, ¡°Not bad, no wonder they assigned four of us toe over.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Can I say that you guys got the wrong guy? Do you guys not remember what your target facking looks like whenever you ept an assassination mission? How can you mistake my handsome face for that ugly fack? Where¡¯s the justice!¡±

    The guards: ¡°We did our research thoroughly. There¡¯s only one guy living in this unit. If you are not a guy then what are you?¡±

    Bei Shan was speechless. ¡°You guys can think of me as ady.¡±

 Chapter 335.1 - Iâ€™m Not an Ordinary S-Tier (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 335: I¡¯m Not an Ordinary S-Tier (Part One)</b>

    Bei Shan originally didn¡¯t have to act this reserved and suppressed, but he really didn¡¯t want to be dragged into the Ryong Family¡¯s business. At least during his normal life outside of being a Dragon de, he didn¡¯t want to offend the Ryong Family, since only bad things coulde out of it.

    However, these four bodyguards clearly didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed, and that made him a bit speechless.

    After they began fighting, Xu Cheng went back and found some clothes to wear. He just wanted to avoid the search earlier, and then after putting on some clothes, he went back to the pitch-ck corner in the living room and watched Bei Shan fight those four guards.

    Bei Shan was actually in a pickle up against those four, and it was mainly because they could really take a lot of hits. Hended so many punches and kicks, yet those four would bounce right back up ande back to the fight. They were like cockroaches... Bei Shan was furious and hended a punch right in the face of one of them, yet that guy just wiped the blood off of his nose and went berserk, picking up a chair and throwing it at him.

    Bei Shan agilely rolled to the side and dodged the chair, also bing a bit blood-boiled from the fight. With a flick of his wrist, a silver chain shing with glints of light immediately got pulled out from his sleeves. Bei Shan directly jumped onto a guy, locking his legs onto his waist and strangling his neck with the silver chain. The chain was made up of silver and dazzling iron de shards, and the more the guard struggled, the deeper the des sank into his neck and caused bleeding.

    Bei Shan gritted his teeth, and with a pull of the chains in his hand, the man died as blood gushed out.

    He decided to finish what he started, and at this moment, the look in his eyes changed. He directly charged towards the other three. One of the guards threw a kick over, and with a shake of his hand, the chains swam up around that guy¡¯s leg like a snake. With another pull, those silver des immediately cut through everything, leaving vertical bloody openings down his legs.

    That guard cried miserably, and he immediately grabbed a liquor bottle off of the desk and smacked it towards Bei Shan. With a flick of his wrist, the chain immediately flew into the air and directly shattered the bottleing his way! That chain seemed to be as flexible as Bei Shan¡¯s arm, as well as being able to extend and shrink.

    Xu Cheng was quite intrigued watching this, and he mumbled, ¡°I knew it, the Dragon des couldn¡¯t have been that simple.¡±

    With another flick of his wrist, Bei Shan¡¯s chain seemed like it grew a pair of eyes and flew right towards a guard, wrapping around his neck.

    The guard immediately grabbed onto the chain, wanting to tear it apart. However, he soon realized that it couldn¡¯t be done, and his hands were already bleeding from the tens of thousands of little cuts. Bei Shan pressed a trigger at the end of the chain, and ck liquid immediately seeped out of the des into the guard¡¯s bloodstream. Then, this man immediately fell to the ground as white foam came out of his mouth.

    Thest guard picked up the broken wood piece from a chair to block Bei Shan¡¯s chain. Bei Shan clicked on a button again and the chain immediately became rigid and straight, turning into a thin steel bar!

    With a forward thrust, the steel bar directly passed through the guard¡¯s body! The poison seeped into his bloodstream, and within a few seconds, the guard slowly fell down with his eyes rolling up. He stopped breathing after his body twitched a bit.

    Just then, Xu Cheng came over and checked each of them one by one to see if they were still alive. After confirming that they were all dead, he chuckled and said, ¡°Indeed the power of the Ace of Diamonds. I didn¡¯t have a chance to witness your capabilities before, but now, I can safely say that your title is definitely well-deserved.¡±

    Bei Shan subconsciously took out an Ace of Diamonds card from his pocket and handsomely tossed it into the air.

    Xu Cheng was a bit confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Bei Shan just then realized it. ¡°Oh, my bad. I got used to leaving my mark after finishing my mission. I just like the feeling of leaving behind a clue knowing that they can¡¯t catch me.¡±

    Xu Cheng apuded. ¡°This d0uchie move, I gotta give it a 10 out of 10.¡±

    Then, he saw the chain that suddenly got withdrawn into Bei Shan¡¯s sleeves. He curiously asked, ¡°This is your weapon?¡±

    The chainpletely went back into hiding and Bei Shan nodded.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Senior Brother, you killed someone.¡±

 Chapter 335.2 - Iâ€™m Not an Ordinary S-Tier (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 335: I¡¯m Not an Ordinary S-Tier (Part Two)</b>

    The moment Bei Shan heard that, he became p1ssed. ¡°I know, you don¡¯t have to remind me! You facking troll, you threw me under the bus!¡±

    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t be nervous, I just want to test your true strength. To be frank, I have no idea at all the difference in power between the 4 Sky Kings and 12 Earth Kings, and that¡¯s why I wanted to see for myself.¡±

    ¡°See my a$$! Now we killed some people.¡± Bei Shan squatted down and ripped open their clothes. Seeing the imprint on the chests of those four dead guards, he sighed. ¡°They are from the Dragon Family.¡±

    Xu Cheng squatted down with him and asked, ¡°Could this be the power of these big families?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Bei Shan bitterlyughed. ¡°If they could represent those behemoth families, then the Ye and Ryong Family wouldn¡¯t be big. As you already saw, these four are at least A-tier, yet they are only the Ryong Family¡¯s high-tier bodyguards. The most powerful ones are the core members of the family, and there are at least 20 of them that reached the S-tier like me! Those facking never-die old farts of those big families are even stronger, and I think their strength is only below our division master! What do you have to y against them? These four were set on trying to kill me, and if I didn¡¯t go all out, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of them. Since I¡¯m going all out, then I will have to kill them all or I would be the Ryong Family¡¯s enemy as well if they go back and report.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Bei Shan.

    Bei Shan was feeling a bit ufortable being stared at by Xu Cheng like that. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m going to tell the Ryong Family that you killed their guards.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°No s¨Ct, because you threw me under the bus! You saw theme up and you went to hide on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But in the end, you killed those four guards.¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Fine, tell me, other than wanting me to go and help you chop the Ryong Family, what else do you want me to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled innocently. ¡°Tell me everything you know about the Ryong Family. As a member of the Dragon Division, you must have information on them.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you, I¡¯m afraid that you will go and court death!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Senior Brother, the hate between me and that family is so deep that we can¡¯t coexist. A battle is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I think you are probably only at the S-tier, you are really going to be courting death if you go,¡° Bei Shan said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not an ordinary S-tier.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You are S.B.?¡± (TL Note: SB is ng for retarded in Chinese)

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Although I¡¯m indeed S-tier on the surface, but I feel like when I fight, I can burst out SS-tier power.¡±

    He then lifted his arm and said, ¡°Just take this arm for example, it¡¯spletely unique.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen you overturn a truck with your hands. But to be honest, that doesn¡¯t mean much. The sky king of the Ace of Spades has good strength too. He can also lift up a car when he exerts explosive power.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at his feet and said, ¡°But I can exert explosive power from all parts of my body!¡±

    Bei Shan said in disdain, ¡°Any master can exert explosive power.¡±

    Just as he finished, Xu Cheng walked not to far away. Bei Shan didn¡¯t know what he was doing. Meanwhile, Xu Cheng began running over and then leaping into the air, he mmed his feet onto the floor beside Bei Shan.

    Bei Shan stared at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and just turned around and left.

    Bei Shan was quite confused, but then he heard a loud ¡°bam¡±, and the floor around him copsed. He fell directly to the floor below!

    ¡°Holy fack!¡±

 Chapter 336.1 - Influence of Behemoth Clan (Part One)

    Chapter 336: Influence of Behemoth n (Part One)

    At the hospital, Bei Shan was on the bed with one foot hung up, stered.

    Sitting beside him ¨C Xu Cheng.

    Bei Shan was silent and didn¡¯t want to talk.

    Xu Cheng felt like mold was about to grow on him due to how quiet he was being.

    ¡°Just tell me already,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I will eventually find out.¡±

    Bei Shan snorted and still nced elsewhere.

    ¡°You are really not telling me?¡± Xu Cheng asked again. Seeing how Bei Shan still remained silent, Xu Cheng stood up, took a few steps back, and began slowly running over again. Bei Shan just felt his b¡ª¡ªe cringe as he immediately opened his mouth, ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Then, he began. ¡°Behemoth ns actually have existed since ancient times. Our country, Huaxia, had ancient ns, Britain too. Actually, ces with at least a thousand years of history all do. As for those other European or American capital groups, their family histories are rtively quite short. Since the feudal and dynasty periods of our country, ns already existed. Some relied on the ruling dynasty of that time, while some were hermits that didn¡¯t care about what went on in the world. Those ns that rely on the imperial family might be glorious during certain periods, but with the fall of certain dynasties, they would also fall. Those that lived as hermits may not be famous or powerful, but they couldst very long, some even to this day.¡±

    ¡°These ns are very tenacious and have strong survivability. Their purpose isn¡¯t to seek temporary glory and wealth, but to pass down the lineage to make sure the family will have generations after generations. Over time, they basically became their own factions. It was also because they witnessed the five thousand years worth of the rise and falls of dynasties, that they were able to see through things much clearer than average people. They would never ce all their bets on one dynasty, and their ability to adapt is very strong. No matter what dynasty or time period it was, they could always make the proper investments to quickly gain the protection of those in power to ensure their own safety. From antiquity to present, the dynasties and governments, there were always their shadows among the financial support. There are four behemoth ns that survived until now, and they are the Ryong Family, Ye Family, Gongsun Family, and Li Family. Although they aren¡¯t actively involved in politics, there are always officials in power backed by them, and most of them actually came into power from the support of those families. As a result, although these families don¡¯t seem to be in politics, they have enormous influence. Comparing wealth, you are like an ant to their elephant. As for those officials currently in power, there are only a few of them that dare to go against them head on. After all, if they retire and it¡¯s someone backed by those families thate into power, it would be hard for them to guarantee a peaceful retirement life, right? So, unless absolutely necessary, no one would want to arm-wrestle with them. So, there¡¯s only one way you can break them, and it¡¯s by brute force!¡±

    Speaking of this, Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°But speaking of strength, you already sawst night. Just their high-level guards were all facking A-tier masters. Just think about it, how many people in the entire military are A-tier? This year at thepetition, the only A-tier soldiers were probably Bagh and Ye Xiu. You against those behemoth families can only be described as pathetic...¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then why are those guards willing to stay in those families but not go achieve something at the military?¡±

 Chapter 336.2 - Influence of Behemoth Clan (Part Two)

    Chapter 336: Influence of Behemoth n (Part Two)

    Bei Shan: ¡°Achieve my a$$. Just for an example, you, Ye Xiu, and the others, even if you be the champion every year, the highest position you can reach is lieutenant colonel, and do you think that positiones with a lot of power? On administrative rights, it¡¯s probably lower than a mayor. Every year, the sry and bonuses are pretty mediocre. Although it¡¯s not shabby for ordinary people and you won¡¯t be too poor, you are also not going to be rich. However, it¡¯s apletely different story if they follow those behemoth families. Every year, their sry and bonus level are all in the millions. What¡¯s more important is that they get to walk with their heads up high wherever they go with their n badge. So, it¡¯s natural for the top tier soldiers to go to where the money is. So, even if you go the only way you can go up against them, which is solid strength, they can still stomp you. You tell me, why is everyone so afraid of the Ye and Ryong Family? So, when a brat like you told me that you want to bring a knife and go to their house to chop some people, what else will I think, other than you being a lunatic?¡±

    Bei Shan casually picked up a water bottle on the desk, took a drink, and said, ¡°As far as I know, the current n leader, Ryong Xiao, is already at the SS-tier! I know he¡¯s the murderer behind the death of your father, but don¡¯t forget, the Ryong Family has 8 guest masters (TL note: members that were paid to be a part of the family, kind of like hired guards but higher status and treated like guests) that are S+, and 12 core members at S tier. Remember, that¡¯s just the numbers from a few years ago. Not to mention, there are over 200 A-tier guards. On top of that, the most terrifying thing is that old fart that hasn¡¯t died yet. He¡¯s probably over a hundred years old already, but his power is estimated to be SS+! I¡¯m not here to scare you, but every year the Division Master would bring us Dragon des to those families to spar with them, so I know quite a bit about them.¡±

    Xu Cheng felt a bit lost as he slowly sat down on the side of the bed. ¡°Then am I just going to do nothing about my mother? Originally, I didn¡¯t know she was locked up, but now I do. And if I know about it and don¡¯t do anything, then I wouldn¡¯t be human anymore! Regardless of whether she fulfilled her duties as a mother to raise me or not, she¡¯s still my mother after all. Even if it¡¯s to bring her to my father¡¯s grave to repent, I still need to get her out of there!¡±

    Bei Shan snorted: ¡°You think you are Chenxiang or something? You think it¡¯s the animated film Lotus Lantern? (TL note: movie plot at the end of this chapter) This is reality, and you have to see the core issue! If she could be saved, then she would already be saved by your dad! You going is just courting death, do you think that¡¯s what your mother wants to see? She lives every day in pain already, feeling that each day is as long as a year to get past, and if you were to die as well, then your family can really end here as a tragedy.¡±

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°Chenxiang¡¯s not that impressive too, he had the Monkey King¡¯s help.¡±

    Upon hearing ¡°Monkey King¡±, Bei Shan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Actually, you have a Monkey King too.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Our old man.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°That pile of old bones of his, he might be blown away under the wind, and you are telling me he¡¯s Monkey King?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°But the old man still has a lot of capabilities. That¡¯s why I told you to stay low-key and just tolerate for the next little while. First, go into hiding and beg the old man to teach you some stuff, and then when you are able to graduate, that¡¯s when you, the ultimate d0uch-king, can ascend to the throne of d0uchery.¡±

 Chapter 336.3 - Influence of Behemoth Clan (Part Three)

    Chapter 336: Influence of Behemoth n (Part Three)

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°You said it too, with a powerful family like the Ryong Family, you think they will let me hide and learn s**t? You think they are dumb?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to get out of here first. Just treat it as doing a few missions at the Wei Nation. Stay there for a while, and just listen to me, you won¡¯t regret it. I will arrange your daily routines.¡±

    ¡°No, I can hardly eat now everytime I remember that my mom is locked up in a cave,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Bro, your mom¡¯s been locked up for over 20 years now, does she really care about a few more months or something? I¡¯m wasting my energy talking to you for your own sake!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I got it, Bro.¡±

    At this time, a nurse came over to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Here, please sign and pay the medical bill.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately looked at Bei Shan, and Bei Shan red right back at him. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Didn¡¯t you cause this injury? You are not paying and you want me to pay?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I was in a hurry to send you to the hospital, so I forgot my wallet.¡±

    Bei Shan really wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Get the fack out of my face!¡±

    Lotus Lantern plot: (taken from Wiki)

    The story is based on the traditional Chinese folklore about a boy named Chenxiang. His mother, Sanshengmu, was a goddess and his father, Liu Yanchang, was a mortal. Since their marriage was forbidden, his maternal uncle, Eng Shen, who was a god, punishes them by killing Liu Yanchang. Sanshengmu escapes and gives birth, but Chenxiang grows up without knowledge of his ancestry. Sanshengmu possesses a magical Lotus Lantern whose light can scare away evil. When Eng Shen, a strict and powerful god, kidnaps Chenxiang, Sanshengmu fights to save him.

    Unfortunately, Eng Shen is victorious and Chenxiang is forced to live in his pce on the sacred mountains. Eng Shen then imprisons Sanshengmu beneath a mountain for her crimes. Although he is quite young, Chenxiang manages to escape from the pce, taking the magical lotusntern that Sanshengmu lost during the battle.

    After surviving adventures with many beloved characters of Chinese mythology, Chenxiang finally matures into a courageous young man who must battle Eng Shen to win Sanshengmu¡¯s freedom and fall in love at the same time.

 Chapter 337.1 - The Daily Life of a Swaglord (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 337: The Daily Life of a Swaglord (Part One)</b>

    After leaving the hospital, Bei Shan stared at Xu Cheng in the driver¡¯s seat with deep resentment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can swipe your face like a credit card in Shangcheng? Why did I still have to pay? Junior Brother, this isn¡¯t very honest of you, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng started Bei Shan¡¯s sedan, which was a low-configuration Passat.

    He snorted, ¡°You are the sky king of the Dragon Division, and you were making fun of me. Why do you also drive a s¨Ct box?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Obviously, I drive it because I have no money. You are facking loaded, so why are you driving a Santana? It was made in 2000 too! If I was a traffic police officer, I would ticket you every day!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But my annual inspection and emission rate are all up to standard though.¡±

    Bei Shan was worried about his car. ¡°Drive carefully, don¡¯t scratch it!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Where are we going? Your home or my home?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Can we even go to your home anymore? I realize that when I¡¯m with you, before I get screwed by the enemy, I have to worry about getting killed by my own guy. Now, I¡¯m a bit scared of your feet. Be careful when you are stepping on the gas or brakes. Although my car¡¯s not expensive, it¡¯s still worth 180 thousand yuan.¡±

    As Xu Cheng drove off, he saw from the rearview mirror that there seemed to be a car tailing them.

    He bitterly smiled. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not safe no matter where I go now. Senior Brother, sit tight.¡±

    ¡°My foot¡¯s already like this, how much tighter do you want me to sit?¡± Bei Shan said, getting a bad feeling about what was about to happen. His assassin instinct made him look around, and he immediately saw a car close behind them, fast approaching. Bei Shan instinctively swore, ¡°Fack my life.¡±

    Xu Cheng stomped on the gas, and the BMW behind him followed right after.

    Seeing that the green light in the distance was about to end in 8 seconds, he calcted that if this car had good 0-100 km/h eleration, he could pass it just in time and leave the BMW behind.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s your car¡¯s 0 to 100 time?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I already told you it¡¯s a piece of crap, do you still expect a 0-100 in 6 seconds or something? What are you nning to do?¡±

    The bad feeling in his heart intensified, seeing that the road was full of cars.

    Xu Cheng stomped the gas pedal to the limit.

    The car immediately shot off without any warning. Driving the car through the dense traffic, Xu Cheng was like an expert in Tetris, navigating through all the pieces as everything was urately calcted in his brain. The car swirled left and right, swiftly slipping through the cars of differentnes and passing other cars through the minimal gap needed. It was a piece of cake for Xu Cheng to execute such incredible moves, yet it was terrifying for Bei Shan to watch from the passenger seat. Every time he felt that they were going to run into the butt of the car in front of them, Xu Cheng could always swiftly swirl away, and just as Bei Shan was able to catch a breath, he would be terrified seeing the car running into another car but get steered out of the way against minute.

    For Bei Shan, it was really even more exciting than riding roller coasters. He couldn¡¯t even finish one breath in peace, as if his heart was lifted into the air the whole time.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, I¡¯m the sky king of the generation for the Dragon Division, I rather fight those guys behind us to death than sit in this car with you and die from a heart attack! Facking slow down a bit!¡± Bei Shan began throwing a tantrum, and just then, he saw the green light ending and turning into yellow light. But, they were still about 30 meters away from the intersection. He suddenly realized what Xu Cheng was about to do.

 Chapter 337.2 - The Daily Life of a Swaglord (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 337: The Daily Life of a Swaglord (Part Two)</b>

    His eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°Holy fack, are you going to run through it?¡±

    Xu Cheng changednes once again, and when it was just less than a second before the lights changed and the cars from two sides were about to start driving across, they just saw with widened eyes a Passat sped right across. Moreover, the Passat was already smoking from the engine, leaving a trail as it disappeared into the distance.

    Right as the Passat drove across the intersection, the yellow light turned into green, and the BMW behind them was stopped by the flow of traffic from two directions. It had no choice but to stop and wait for the red light.

    Meanwhile, Bei Shan was shouting, ¡°Yooooo, why¡¯s there white smokeing out? You broke my car!¡±

    Just as he shouted, with a bam, the car window shattered from a bullet.

    Bei Shan¡¯s heart was shattering. ¡°MY CAR!¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°I will buy you a new one!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I was waiting for that.¡±

    Then, he took out a box from his seat and pulled out a sniper rifle.

    ¡°As the king of assassinations, weapons like this gotta be by my side at all times,¡± Bei Shan said as he turned around and shot at the wheel of another van following them, forcing it to stop.

    Xu Cheng directly began shouting, ¡°Why the fack are you always hiding something?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: Actually, it¡¯s already toote. Your profile right now is probably already on the Ryong Family¡¯s table. You are on the same boat as me now.¡±

    Bei Shan began swearing too, ¡°I facking hate you! I took out two guards for you and ended up getting hospitalized by you, yet I had to pay the bills myself! Now, my beloved car¡¯s almost at the end of its life, and I¡¯m also on the hit list of those people too. I noticed that you are really just bad luck! Why couldn¡¯t you get assigned to another group? Why did you have toe to the Diamond suit!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You think I wanted to?¡±

    ¡°Careful!¡± Bei Shan pointed at the front as he just saw a van charging straight at them head on!

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately spun the steering wheel to one side to the max, just enough to dodge the oing van. However, due to the speed and momentum, the car immediately lost bnce and began tipping to one side. As the car was about to hit the oing traffic on the otherne, Xu Cheng gritted his teeth as he opened the door and put his foot on the ground. With his shoe and the friction, he finally helped the car decelerate and avoid flipping over.

    The car that was about to hit them was a sports car, and the one driving it was coincidently the rebellious high-schooler Lin Dong that had always wanted to be Xu Cheng¡¯s disciple. Just now, he watched everything clearly with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong called in surprised. He hadn¡¯t seen Xu Cheng in awhile, and never would he have imagined that he would be meeting him again at a scene like this.

    Xu Cheng just nced at Lin Dong, then he stepped on the gas again and ran straight into an alley.

    Then, two vans went in right after, and there were also people shooting from those vans!

    Lin Dong just dumbfoundedly watched the disappearing image of Xu Cheng¡¯s car, and his girlfriend was startled by the scene as well and she asked curiously, ¡°That¡¯s the person you told me that you wanted to be the student of?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded, and his face was full of admiration and passion. ¡°See that? He¡¯s just dripping swag 24/7, even his daily life is so epic.¡±

 Chapter 338.1 - In a Month, If Iâ€™m Still Alive (Part One)

    Chapter 338: In a Month, If I¡¯m Still Alive (Part One)

    After the passat drove into the alley, Xu Cheng shouted at Bei Shan, ¡°You take the wheel!¡±

    Bei Shan rebutted, ¡°How the fack can I drive like this? The ster on my foot hasn¡¯t even been removed yet, I can¡¯t step on the pedals properly!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother to reply and just opened the door, preparing to jump out.

    Bei Shan had no choice but to climb to the driver¡¯s seat to take over the wheel. He awkwardly used his left leg to control the gas and brake pedals.

    Xu Cheng got above the car and jumped into the air. Bouncing from window to window like a cat in the narrow alley, Xu Cheng went to the very top and waited for the two vans that followed them into the alley to make a turn and go after them again.

    When the first car arrived below Xu Cheng, he dropped down like a celestial god, crashing into it like a meteorite.

    Bei Shan just heard a loud ¡°bam¡± and saw from the rearview mirror that the van behind him had already been crushed into a pie. The people inside probably became meat patties.

    ¡°So facking brutal!¡± Bei Shan was reminded of the scene of Xu Cheng jumping and breaking the floor, and his b¡ª¡ªe immediately cringed.

    After smashing the first van, Xu Cheng sprinted in the night like a cat and jumped onto the next car. He smashed the window, directly grabbed the guard out, and interrogated, ¡°How many of you are here to kill me?¡±

    The guard grimly chuckled, ¡°You think you can live?¡±

    Xu Cheng mmed a punch down and directly broke his head and neck.

    ¡°I actually do want to see if I can live.¡± Then, he walked back to Bei Shan who already stopped the car.

    He opened the driver¡¯s seat¡¯s door and said to Bei Shan, ¡°Get off. Are you nning to keep on driving this car and getting followed?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep driving this car too, but how can I walk with my leg like this?¡±

    At this time, on the other side of the alley, Lin Dong¡¯s car suddenly appeared. ¡°Master, this way, get on!¡±

    Bei Shan let out a sigh of relief and walked over with Xu Cheng. They just heard Lin Dong saying to his girlfriend in the passenger seat, ¡°Get in the back.¡±

    His girlfriend was a bit angry. ¡°It¡¯s so tight back there, how can I sit there though...¡±

    Lin Dong directly said, ¡°We are done!¡±

    His girlfriend immediately almost cried, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I will just go and sit in the back...¡±

    Then, Lin Dong¡¯s girlfriend went into the back, and Lin Dong said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Master, get in the car!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Brat, who are you calling master?¡±

    Just as he said that, Bei Shan shoved Xu Cheng into the car.

    Lin Dong left the alley with them. On the way, Lin Dong asked, ¡°Master, it¡¯s no wonder that I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. It turns out that you were busy protecting society and saving the world!¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a cigarette and lit it as he said to Lin Dong, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not taking students. Pay attention to what you call me.¡±

    Lin Dongughed and said, ¡°I know that you despise rich heirs, thinking that most of us are just a bunch of spoiled brats relying on our parents¡¯ money. Master, I will slowly change your view of me.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You saw it just now, every day I¡¯m either killing people or being killed. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to teach you anything. If you are scared, just keep a distance from me. Brat, you are 17 already, be logical. The time of being rebellious is already over.¡±

    Lin Dong said, ¡°I¡¯ve been logical the whole time, and I know what¡¯s being rebellious and what¡¯s pursuing a dream. That night you were right. In this world, there¡¯s no one that dares to say who¡¯s the best in the world, but I really want to try and see how powerful I can be.¡±

    Seeing an elder crossing the road in front of them, Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong, ¡°You want to prove yourself, right? See that crossing? In a bit when it¡¯s the red light, the old man will cross the road. Run him over! If you run over him, I will ept you as an apprentice.¡±

    In the backseat, Lin Dong¡¯s girlfriend and Bei Shan both fell into disbelief with their mouths wide open.

 Chapter 338.2 - In a Month, If Iâ€™m Still Alive (Part Two)

    Chapter 338: In a Month, If I¡¯m Still Alive (Part Two)

    With his hands on the steering wheel, Lin Dong was a bit hesitant.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then don¡¯t call me Master when you see me in the future,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Dong suddenly tightened his grip, steered the car at the old man, and stomped on the gas pedal!

    His girlfriend and Lin Dong¡¯s faces both changed when they saw the car speed towards the old man.

    Xu Cheng kept on looking at Lin Dong¡¯s hands on the steering wheel. The car was going at about 180 km/h, and if it hit the old man, the force would be enough to bump him onto the other side of the road.

    Just when Lin Dong¡¯s Maserati was less than 20 meters away from the old man, when it only needed 2 seconds before making impact, Lin Dong suddenly closed his eyes and turned the steering wheel to one side. The car sped past the old man.

    After stopping the car, Lin Dong was gasping for air by the side of the road.

    His girlfriend also patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it!¡± Lin Dong panted and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lin Dong paused for a moment before looking up at Xu Cheng, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I mean you still have a conscience. If you would use any means to get what you want, would you still be human?¡±

    Then, he opened the door and got out of the car. Then, stopping a taxi, he said to Bei Shan, ¡°Are you going to be their lightbulb for the whole time and watch them get it on? Hurry the fack up and get off.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Now that all the websites censor their stuff, if I get to watch some HD uncensored action, I don¡¯t mind being the lightbulb.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t stand this senior brother of his. He directly picked him up from the car and tossed him into the backseat of the cab.

    Then, he turned around and said to Lin Dong, ¡°If I¡¯m still alive in one month, I will acknowledge you as my apprentice.¡±

    Lin Dong immediately smiled in excitement.

    Bei Shan immediately put out the hope and enthusiasm, ¡°The chances of him being alive is about 5%, so just do what you would normally do, and don¡¯t get your hopes up too high.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Cheng said to the cab driver, and the car left the scene.

    Bei Shan smiled and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°At least you have a conscience.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Just now, I thought you would really hit him.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I just wanted to test his bottom line. I know that he¡¯s particrly determined on learning martial arts from me, and I¡¯m just scared that the student I nurture will be a viin in the future.¡±

    ¡°Also, how confident you are in front of a crisis is really like the Division Master.¡± Bei Shan asked, ¡°So what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°You know me, I¡¯m not the type that would wait for people toe to me. I will settle the rest of it myself, you can go, Senior Brother,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°If I¡¯m still alive in one month, I will buy you a new car.¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°I want a super expensive one...¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Bei Shan got off by the side of the road. He said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Brat, take care. Remember, you are every one¡¯s Number 2. In a month, I will go and find you at your condo. If you are not back, then I will be moving into your ce.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 339.1 - Activating Operation Slaying Dragon (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 339: Activating Operation ying Dragon (Part One)</b>

    When Bei Shan turned around, Xu Cheng suddenly called him.

    ¡°Senior Brother.¡±

    Bei Shan turned around, ¡°You changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng looked at him sincerely and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have money on me for the taxi, lend me some.¡±

    ¡°Did I owe you in my previous life or something?!¡± Bei Shan was speechless. He took out two hundred yuan in bills and tossed it into the window.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    Bei Shan: ¡°Go kill yourself.¡±

    Then, he left.

    The driver asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly didn¡¯t know where to go next. Just then, a text from Bei Shan arrived. He clicked open it and found that Bei Shan had sent him the address of the Ryong Family. Xu Cheng faintly smiled and said to the cab driver, ¡°Go to the airport.¡±

    Judging by what just happened, the Ryong Family¡¯s assassins were menacing and kept oning, so they didn¡¯t seem to intend on giving up until they killed Xu Cheng. So, since he couldn¡¯t hide, he might as well make his way over there himself and take down as many people as he could before he died. If he could kill Ryong Xiao, then his mother would probably be free, right?

    On the way to the airport, a big truck suddenly came out from the intersection and blocked the way.

    The driver stomped on the brakes, and just as he was about to roll down the window to swear, he was pulled back by Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng paid him the cab fare and said, ¡°You can just drop me off here, keep the change.¡±

    Seeing the money, the driver let Xu Cheng off the car. As the cab drove off, a guy came down from the truck. It was already midnight, and the lights by the street were quite dim. Although Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t see clearly what the guy looked like, he could sense the strong murderous intent from just the eyes.

    There was an inexplicable silent aura on him, and that was the aura that belonged to an assassin.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t fight back, and you can die without suffering.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How do I live without fighting back?¡±

    The assassin sneered. ¡°You still want to live? Those that show resistance in front of me will only die a miserable death. Even if they reincarnate, they might still remember how painful it was.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Those that say those kinds of words to me also died miserable deaths. So, in the next life, they all chose to reincarnate as animals. That way, they won¡¯t be able to talk anymore.¡±

    The assassin grinned. ¡°I like killing people like you. It¡¯s not fun killing someone that immediately bes hopeless when they see me. I like to see the dramatic plot twist when people like you get facked and begin struggling and begging for mercy.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You might have a simple reason to kill me, but I have a lot of reasons actually to kill you. First of all, if I don¡¯t kill you, I won¡¯t have enough money to take another cab and go back to get my passport, because I just realized I forgot. If you don¡¯t have money, then I will have to take your car and drive home after I kill you. So, you must die!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng began taking off his coat.

    The assassin was speechless. He watched as Xu Cheng took off his shirt, exposing his muscr chest.

    Immediately after, Xu Cheng continued to untie his belt.

    The more the assassin watched, the more he suspected that there was something wrong with Xu Cheng¡¯s head.

    Atst, Xu Cheng was only standing there in his boxers, looking eye to eye with the assassin.

 Chapter 339.2 - Activating Operation Slaying Dragon (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 339: Activating Operation ying Dragon (Part Two)</strong>

    The assassin really didn¡¯t know what Xu Cheng was up to.

    ¡°Are you retarded?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Let me show you something.¡±

    The assassin frowned.

    Xu Cheng slowly walked over towards him. Seeing that he had no weapons, the assassin wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Do you believe in ghosts?¡±

    The assassin: ¡°If there are ghosts, then there would be at least a hundred of theming to look for me.¡±

    Xu Cheng ced his hands on his boxers and said, ¡°Well, then you are in luck, you can see one today.¡±

    Then, he suddenly took off his pants, and now, he waspletely naked. But, just at the instant his boxers left his body, the Xu Cheng in front of the assassin¡¯s eyespletely disappeared. It was like magic, the guy justpletely disappeared into thin air!

    The assassin¡¯s face immediately lost color, and just within one second when he came back to his senses, he felt a gust of winding at him. When he pulled out his dagger and was about to defend, he suddenly felt his head getting grabbed. Then, without giving any room for countery, his neck broke.

    The assassin¡¯s eyes were still wide open as he slowly fell to the ground. There was no surveince in this area, but if there were, then people would see a mysterious scene of a guy getting naked but disappearing right after, and then another guy¡¯s head spinning 180 degrees before falling down.

    Then, the clothes on the ground seemed to just fly into the truck by themselves. When Xu Cheng put on the clothes again, he was already sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. He started the car and drove past the dead guy on the floor.

    Xu Cheng took out his phone and sent Bei Shan a text. ¡°Get me a human face mask.¡±

    Not long after that, Bei Shan called and curiously asked, ¡°Of who?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My father.¡±

    Xu Cheng had made his mind. This is to avenge his father! He was going to go to the Ryong Family with his dad¡¯s face!

    Bei Shan replied. ¡°Okay. When yound, someone will meet with you at the airport and give it to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng. ¡°It can be done that fast?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°That¡¯s the terrifying part of the Dragon Division, our eyes and efficiency is far beyond your imagination. Just go and take the flight, someone will be giving it to you when you get off.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Does this count as you utilizing workce perks to help me? Is this against the rules?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Nope. In fact, there has always been a top-level mission within the Dragon Division. No one dares to ept this mission, and no one can know its objective as well. It¡¯s a mission that had been sealed away since the birth of the Dragon Division. Now, if you want to ept it, all resources at the Dragon Division can be readily used by you. However, if you fail, then your name will be eliminated from the Dragon Division forever. It¡¯s because no one can ever find out about this mission¡¯s source.¡±

    Xu Cheng was curious. ¡°What kind of mission is this serious?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Are you determined to fight the Ryong Family to the death?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Alright. Now, as the Ace of Diamonds, I will assign you a mission. This mission cannot be known by another person.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go on.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Operation ying Dragon.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°ying who?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°The full name is: ying one of the Behemoth Families ¨C Ryong Family!¡± (TL Note: Ryong is Dragon in Chinese)

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°The behemoth families are the stumbling blocks to the country. The real power can only be in the hands of the people, instead of being privatized. So, one of the founding values of the Dragon Division is to exterminate the behemoth families! This mission is in fact the most difficult mission in the Dragon Division! If you fail, your name will be removed. If you seed, you have to continue on and eliminate other families! Because, once this mission is activated, there¡¯s no turning back!¡±

    Xu Cheng almost dropped his phone when he heard this. He asked, a bit dumbfounded, ¡°Then including the Ye Family, I also have to eliminate the Ye Family, right?¡±

    Bei Shan took a deep breath. ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 340.1 - Dragon Division Fully Dispatched (Part One)

    Chapter 340: Dragon Division Fully Dispatched (Part One)

    On the next day, Xu Cheng arrived at the airport on his way to the Ryong Family Valley. When he got off of his flight and went to buy a pack of cigs from the store, the store owner handed him a big bag. Xu Cheng paused for a moment, and then he realized that it was the trading method Bei Shan was talking about.

    After taking the bag and saying thanks, Xu Cheng found a hotel. Opening the bag, he found a face mask that replicated his father¡¯s face as well as all the information on the deployment of armed forces around the Ryong Family Manor. It looks like the Dragon Division had been paying attention to the Ryong Family for awhile now, or their intel on them wouldn¡¯t be this detailed. The 8 guests masters and the 12 core masters¡¯ data and pictures were all in the files. In addition, it also had information on Ryong Xiao and the S+ elders that were direct rtives under the Ryong Family.

    After rushing out to the Ryong Family Valley within one day, he went to the site right away and found that it was actually a pure natural paradise. In the woods for 3 kilometers surrounding the Ryong Family Valley, there didn¡¯t seem to be any habitants, nor were people allowed to enter.

    Xu Cheng spent the day time scouting out the Ryong Family Valley from a mountain far away. The forest was very dense, almost covering the entire Ryong Family estate.

    It was a giant housingplex covering thousands of acres, and each vi had its own garden. The buildings were extremely luxurious, each costing at least a hundred million yuan. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know how many people were on site, but through the dense family, Xu Cheng¡¯s prating vision could see over 50 vis, which was enough to show that there were many Ryong Family members, probably covering over 4 generations.

    Xu Cheng was eating a big bun to replenish his energy. Taking a look at the watch on his wrist, he saw that it was about 7 PM now. The sky would darken soon, and it would be time to move.

    After shoving the rest of the bun into his mouth and chugging on some water, he took out many mines from his bag and beganying down a field.

    After he dug the pits and buried the mine, he detonated a grenade.

    The peaceful Ryong Family Valley area immediately echoed with the st of the explosion, shocking the people in the vi. The birds resting on the mountainside fled away, pinpointing the location of the explosion for the Ryong Family guards.

    Xu Cheng saw from afar that at least 20 guards were rushing his way to investigate.

    He immediately began stripping himself naked. Right now, he couldn¡¯t be invisible with the clothes on his body, so he had to go butt naked first in order to not be detected.

    The good thing was, it was already night time, so even if he were to carry a dagger, people wouldn¡¯t be able to see it clearly.

    Xu Cheng hid in the darkness, and after about ten minutes, 20 guards arrived at the forest. They were all carrying shlights, and when they saw a few pieces of clothing were lying on the ground not far from them, a few of them immediately ran over to check, not noticing thendmines buried below them.

    At the next moment, a burst of explosions came from the quiet mountainside.

    This time, the Ryong Family becamepletely alert. Ryong Xiao emerged from the pool and said to the guards, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Go and check. Kill whoever dared to trespass in the forbidden grounds of the Ryong Family!¡±

    The guards nodded.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± Ryong Xiao wiped his wet hair with a towel and said, ¡°Bring two guest masters.¡±

    By the mountainside, Xu Cheng had already walked past the 20 guards that entered the minefield. Due to the explosions, everyone was scattered as some died and some were injured and unconscious. Those that could still get up also took cover and became vignt. At this time, they didn¡¯t notice that a dagger was flying past them and slicing their throats, one by one. And at that time, their mouths seemed to be blocked by air, and they just couldn¡¯t make a sound. Then, they would directly fall under the ck night.

 Chapter 340.2 - Dragon Division Fully Dispatched (Part Two)

    Chapter 340: Dragon Division Fully Dispatched (Part Two)

    Just like that, so silently, Xu Cheng took out 13 guards that weren¡¯t killed by the mines.

    When the two guest masters brought 30 guards and came over, Xu Cheng had already passed by them in the pitch-ck night.

    Very well, among the team of 200 guards, 50 have been drawn here. Xu Cheng hurriedly made his way towards the manor.

    The giant Ryong Manor over thousands of acres in size only had one gate to enter and exit from, and there were 5 guards guarding that gate.

    Xu Cheng hid behind a tree and tossed the dagger over, catching the five guards¡¯ attention. Since Xu Cheng was invisible right now, he slowly walked over and held it up with his hand.

    The five guards all felt this was pretty creepy, the dagger was actually standing on the ground by itself.

    One of the guards curiously and carefully walked over. When he squatted down and was about to pick up the dagger, he was only a few inches away from Xu Cheng. The invisible Xu Cheng directly covered his mouth with one hand and shoved the de right at the guard¡¯s heart.

    The guard¡¯s body shivered once before slowly falling to the ground.

    The other four guards were all shocked and they immediately ran over, only to find theirrade with a big bloody hole in his chest. They immediately rang the rm, but by this time, Xu Cheng had already quietly walked through the gates. Coming from the courtyard, about another 30 guards ran towards the gates, Xu Cheng did a rough estimate and thought that there should be only about 110 guards at the back now.

    Going into the nearest vi and seeing that the window was open, Xu Cheng climbed in and saw two young men watching a movie being projected onto the wall.

    From the intel on Ryong Family he viewed earlier, he remembered these two to be important family members of the Ryong Family, potentially sessors after Ryong Xiao.

    Xu Cheng walked behind them like a ghost. One of them was slicing up an apple with a fruit knife, and when he poked the knife into a piece and was about to eat it, Xu Cheng smacked the back of his head, and the fruit knife went directly into mouth, into the throat, and the guy began crying miserably as blood gushed out.

    The other one was shocked, and Xu Cheng grabbed his head and smacked it towards the ss coffee table as hard as he could. That guy¡¯s forehead broke directly and he died. Confirming their deaths, Xu Cheng went into the kitchen and turned on the gas. Then, leaving the vi, he ignited his lighter and tossed it through the window.

    Boom!

    With a loud explosion, the whole house went up in mes. All the ss windows and doors shattered, and the fire began devouring the whole ce.

    Immediately, more guards came this way.

    Xu Cheng walked past these people and counted.

    That left about 90 guards in the back. Still too many. If they were to fight, he would still be exhausted by the number of opponents, so he might as well try to divert most of the guards away. That way, he would be more confident in killing Ryong Xiao, the guy that killed his father!

    The two guest masters and 30 guards all heard the explosion back at the manor as well.

    ¡°Fack! We were baited! He baited us toe here on purpose! We have to go back!¡± one of the guest masters immediately realized what was happening.

    Just as they turned around and were about to head back, a group of masters appeared from all sides. There were 4 people on each guest master, and the remaining 12 were on the 30 guards.

    After the fight began, the two guest masters noticed that they couldn¡¯t defeat those four at all. They were all in tightbat clothing, and there was an obvious dragon mark on their uniforms.

    Each of their uniforms had a flying dragon mark, and the dragon w on each of them had one of four different symbols, the Ace of Spades, Ace of Hearts, Ace of Clovers, and Ace of Diamonds!

 Chapter 341.1 - Exposed (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 341: Exposed (Part One)</h4>

    Those four people were none other than the four sky kings of the Dragon Division!

    Bei Shan¡¯s iron chains locked directly onto the legs of the two guest masters, and then the other three sky kings immediately shoved daggers into their chests, ending their lives.

    As for the other 30 guards, there were 12 earth kings from the Dragon Division to deal with them.

    Within 10 minutes, those guards were all on the ground. The Dragon des all stood at the mountainside and watched the chaos happening in the Ryong Family Valley. The J of Diamonds was a bit worried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how our junior brother¡¯s doing right now.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at the Ryong Family Valley and faintly said, ¡°It has been over 20 years of nning, yet today, due to his recklessness, we have to have a showdown.¡±

    The other three sky kings sighed, ¡°Right now there are still 12 core members and 6 guest masters, it¡¯s going to be a bit difficult.¡±

    Just then, on the branches above their heads, a man with white hair and a golden Joker mask appeared, with his arms folded in front of his chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. After I die and the Dragon Division¡¯s at its most vulnerable, a war will be inevitable. So worstes to worst, let¡¯s let the Dragon Division and the behemoth families disappear from Huaxia together.¡±

    The 16 sky and earth kings all bowed towards the guy in the Joker mask and said, ¡°Division Master.¡±

    Bei Shan anxiously said, ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go in and fight side by side with our junior brother.¡±

    The Division Master: ¡°We aren¡¯t in a hurry right now. Their people haven¡¯te out yet. The old man of the Ryong Family had gone into seclusion for so long, if he doesn¡¯t show his face, we can¡¯t show ours.¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°But I¡¯m worried that Junior Brother can¡¯t hang on for too long...¡±

    The Division Master: ¡°If he couldn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve failed already.¡±

    Just then, another house exploded and was engulfed in mes.

    The division masterughed. ¡°Look, he¡¯s still stirring s¨Ct up. This guy¡¯s IQ¡¯s higher than you guys. If you guys got to know him, you would know that he has many means up his sleeves, and no matter what he does, he won¡¯t tackle it head on with just his muscles. For instance, if there was a beautifuldy in front of you guys, you would probably think about how to hook up with her. However, this brat wouldn¡¯t just use his brain to think about how to hook up with her, he would think of a way for that girl to voluntarily fall in love with him and never leave him. That¡¯s the difference between you guys.¡±

    Everyone was turned speechless by this kind of strange metaphor.

    The Division Master was still the same old, same old, just giving an example was enough to render them speechless. He was indeed a fossil in the single dog world.

    With a bang, another house exploded, and now the Ryong Family Valley was inplete chaos.

    Xu Cheng was currently invisible as he quickly walked across the chaotic courtyard. Many people went right by him but no one noticed his existence.

    With three consecutive explosions and the death toll increasing, no one suspected that it was just a couple of idental gas explosions anymore. The guards began tending to the houses on fire immediately.

    After Ryong Xiao changed into his clothes, he saw the big Ryong Family Valley under the sky that had now been painted red by the ze. He frowned.

    As the patriarch, he had to shoulder a lot of responsibility for something like this.

    ¡°No matter who it is, find him and kill him!¡± Ryong Xiao coldly said to his guards.

    Just then, a miserable scream came from another vi.

    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±

    A young man of the Ryong Family came out from the house, holding his neck. He was stumbling about, his throat already sliced open and blood gushing out continuously. After struggling for a bit, he rolled down the stairs and stopped breathing.

    Three guards immediately charged towards the house to try and catch the killer, but who knew, with a loud bang, three guards were directly blown away by an explosion.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Just then, more and more members of the Ryong Family beganing out of their vis and falling down on the streets, their throats cut. This caused a wave of panic among the others.

    Ryong Xiao directly charged out of his house and saw the n members all gathering in front of his house, terrified.

 Chapter 341.2 - Exposed (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 341: Exposed (Part Two)</h4>

    What was creepy was, on their way running over, their throats were all sliced one by one by a mysterious flying dagger, as if something was chasing those n members as they began falling down onto the floor, one by one, creating pools of blood under them.

    The six guest masters all arrived, as well as the 12 S-tier core masters. They all rushed to the n members to protect them. At this moment, a table flew over from god knows where and smacked into the face of a n member, knocking him out in a pool of blood right away.

    At this time, the leader of those guards came over and reported anxiously, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t find where the killer is! We looked everywhere!¡±

    Ryong Xiao narrowed his eyes. He looked at all the dead, injured, and panicking n members around him and shouted, ¡°Who is the one causing the bloodbath? Why don¡¯t you dare to show yourself?¡±

    Just then, a voice came from an empty spot, ¡°Ryong Xiao, I¡¯m just letting you have a taste of pain. Don¡¯t you get great pleasure from controlling the life and death of other people? Don¡¯t behemoth families like yours like to make the rules? Then today, I will send you and your rules all to hell!¡±

    Ryong Xiao looked at the direction where the noise came from, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Haven¡¯t you been looking for me? Today, I came over myself. Since you want to kill me, then I will make you pay the price. You provoke me once, I will return it you to ten times! People of the Ryong Family, today, if you want to me your misfortune on someone, me it on Ryong Xiao. This is retribution for what he did back in the day! Today, I will make you all pay, blood for blood!¡±

    ¡°Just by yourself?¡± Ryong Xiao sneered.

    Just then, a stone flew over at him.

    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± a guest master eximed.

    Ryong Xiao directly caught the stone and immediately looked at the direction it came from, but there was no one!

    About 40 members of the n looked around in horror, and they all tightly grouped together. Everything that had happened today had been too terrifying and creepy.

    Just then, from a corner, more and more rocks cut through the air and flew over, travelling through the back of the heads of more and more n members.

    Immediately, over a dozen fell onto the floor.

    Ryong Xiao was shocked! He directly flew over trying to block more of the flying stones. The stones dropped onto the ground, and he roared angrily towards the vacant area, ¡°What kind of man are you, a coward? If you have the guts, just show yourself!¡±

    ¡°Dad! Is it a ghost?¡± At that moment, a boy about 17-years-old ran over and asked Ryong Xiao.

    ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t exist in this world!¡± Ryong Xiao sneered.

    Still invisible, Xu Cheng heard from afar that the guy called Ryong Xiao ¡®father¡¯. A hint of chilling light shed past his eyes. He picked up a stone and flicked it at another n member.

    Shew~

    In the dark night, a stone flew over. Ryong Xiao¡¯s ears moved and he immediately arrived before that n member and blocked the stone. However, at that moment, another stone already arrived between the brows of Ryong Xiao¡¯s son. The stone went right through, and the boy slowly fell down.

    Ryong Xiao¡¯s eyes widened and he shouted, ¡°Rui¡¯er!¡±

    Ryong Xiao immediately came over and caught his son on his way down, his eyes bloodshot as he shouted, ¡°! Come out and show yourself if you have the guts!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°You can protect yourself, but can you protect other people? Now, you also understand the pain of losing your dearest family, right? But let me tell you, it¡¯s still not enough!¡±

    Right after he finished speaking, more and more throw rocks began flying over. Ryong Xiao hit back a few of the projectiles, and the other guest masters all got in front of the n members and blocked those stones.

    Ryong Xiao stared right at the direction in which the stones came from. Just when he saw more stones floating up into the air, he dashed right towards that location and punched the air.

    Xu Cheng immediately responded with his own fist head on. Ryong Xiao didn¡¯t knock down Xu Cheng at all, and the punch packing almost 3 tons of force directly sent him flying away! But, Xu Cheng was also sent a few steps back, and blood began dripping from his fist and arm onto the ground, exposing him!

    ¡°He¡¯s right there!¡± Ryong Xiao pointed at the blood and shouted, and the six guest masters immediately charged over!

 Chapter 344.1 - You Kill My Dad, I Wipe Out Your Clan (Part One)

    Chapter 344: You Kill My Dad, I Wipe Out Your n (Part One)

    There were just two guest masters and 8 n elders left. Although Xu Cheng could put up a fight with them, those two guest masters teaming up would create enough trouble for Xu Cheng. He wasn¡¯t scared of a single guest master, but two teaming up with Ryong Xiao would put him in a difficult situation. Xu Cheng could only ambush or y gueri warfare. Besides, he must deliver a fatal strike strike, or else, with the S+ power of these guest masters, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them off this brutally and easily head on. They would probably go a bunch of rounds back and forth. By then, other people couldpletely join in and provide them reinforcements, and it would be very difficult for Xu Cheng to get away. Therefore, he had no choice but to ambush them, the kind that waspletely unexpected and must deliver a fatal blow, or he would risk blowing his cover. Up until now, he had been pretty sessful, and those that were surprise-attacked by him were all dead. Now, with the death of 4 guest masters and 4 n elders, people began panicking even more, because it spoke volumes of Xu Cheng¡¯s strength.

    Ryong Xiao stood at the courtyard and could tell that those two guest masters weren¡¯t returning. He looked at the empty field around him and shouted, ¡°Brat, juste out, I will fight you. The others won¡¯t interfere!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You can kill the two remaining guest masters and I wille out. As for the six n elders, they are pretty garbage, so I don¡¯t mind them watching.¡±

    The six elders immediately became furious.

    The faces of those two guest masters slightly changed. Ryong Xiao said to those two, ¡°You guys can leave now.¡±

    The two guest masters exchanged a look and left the courtyard. They were scared that Ryong Xiao, in his current mental state, would actually do something crazy. However, just when the two were about to leave the Ryong Family Valley, a group of people in tight dragon-patternedbat uniforms appeared in front of them.

    Their facespletely changed color, and just when they were about to shout, behind them, a man in a cloak and a golden Joker mask dropped down and smacked both of them at the back of the neck. The two immediately puked out blood and the four sky kings immediately got them under control.

    ¡°Are the heads counted?¡±

    The 16 Dragon des nodded. ¡°All counted. All the guards in the outer area are dead.¡±

    Bei Shan anxiously said, ¡°Division Master, let¡¯s go and help out our junior brother.¡±

    The division master waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go then, let¡¯s check out the masterpiece created by our number 2.¡±

    They all headed into the internal area of the Ryong Family Valley.

    After the two guest masters left, Xu Cheng slowly walked out from afar. His upright and muscr body appeared from the shadows into the light, and his Xu Zhenxiong mask made Ryong Xiao¡¯s face immediately lose its color.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ryong Xiao almost lost his bnce standing. He stumbled a bit as he pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°No! Aren¡¯t you already dead? Are you a human or a ghost? Don¡¯t y me! I don¡¯t believe that you are Xu Zhenxiong! You don¡¯t sound like him!¡±

    ¡°Xu Zhenxiong?¡± Those n elders who also went to the Ye Family back then and saw Xu Zhenxiong were also shocked.

    ¡°Looks like you all still remember how my dad looks. That¡¯s what I like to see. Today, I¡¯m here to make you guys pay blood for blood!¡± Xu Cheng said as he ripped off his mask and showed his true face. The contour of his face had the fortitude of his father, and his eyes also looked very simr to his mother Ye Ruanshu, a bit cold and indifferent.

    In the distance, the Dragon Division members and division master looked over this way. The giant Ryong Family Valley at the moment had white smoke rising everywhere. Some vis were still burning while those with the fire put out still had white smokeing out. The entire Ryong Family Valley was a mess right now with dead bodies everywhere, and it was all a part of Xu Cheng¡¯s masterpiece.

 Chapter 344.2 - You Kill My Dad, I Wipe Out Your Clan (Part Two)

    Chapter 344: You Kill My Dad, I Wipe Out Your n (Part Two)

    The four sky kings all looked very odd seeing this, as they were in a bit of disbelief that one person was able to destroy the Ryong Family to this degree. After all, everywhere they looked, there were dead bodies. Bei Shan located Xu Cheng, he was still alive!

    ¡°Division Master, I heard Ryong Xiao is at the SS+ level, or he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take the n leader¡¯s position. Can Junior Brother beat him?¡± the J of Diamonds asked in curiosity.

    The division master in the cloak and golden Joker mask looked at Xu Cheng from afar and said, ¡°You guys are Aces, and in terms of level, he¡¯s higher than you all. Believe him. The surprises this brat gave me wasn¡¯t just the one where he was able to carry me.¡±

    At the courtyard, Xu Cheng looked at Ryong Xiao and said, ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±

    Ryong Xiao couldn¡¯t be more furious. ¡°I want to smash your bones into dust and let you disappear with the wind.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s the right feeling. During these years, my feeling towards you is pretty much the same as yours. But, I had to suppress it and live with it for over 20 years, and you can¡¯t take it for just this little while?¡±

    Ryong Xiao¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to spew out fire at any moment and he said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t kill your whole family, so I¡¯m not satisfied. I only killed your brother and your wife, but I missed your parents, which is kind of a pity. Did your parents die early or something? Is that why you became such a cold-hearted animal? You killed my dad, I killed your whole n, that¡¯s pretty fair.¡±

    ¡°All of you, back off!¡± Ryong Xiao said to the n elders behind him.

    The 6 elders said to Ryong Xiao: ¡°Why are you still wasting time speaking with him? Let¡¯s fight him together and kill him! You are our n leader, you can¡¯t die! Ryong Xiao¡¯s family lineage can¡¯t end here!¡±

    ¡°Back off!¡± Ryong Xiao scolded. ¡°When did I need other people¡¯s help?¡±

    The 8 elders were actually scared that if Ryong Xiao were to die, their own safety would probably be at risk too! However, seeing how domineering Ryong Xiao was, they knew they couldn¡¯t go against him even if they wanted to.

    Ryong Xiao walked down the stairs as he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Have you seen your mother, see what she has be now? Has she told you that in fact, Xu Zhenxiong and I were once in the same military. At that time, I wasparable in strength with him, and just like him, I fell in love with your mother. But, there¡¯s one thing that I really don¡¯t get, and that¡¯s that he¡¯s not as good-looking as me, he¡¯s poor, and he¡¯s not better than me in anything yet he could capture Ye Ruanshu¡¯s heart. No matter how I courted Ye Ruanyu, she was wholeheartedly dedicated to Xu Zhenxiong! Why is that fair? How could two people with such a drastic difference in background be together? I should be the one that¡¯s mostpatible with your mother, that Xu Zhenxiong¡¯s just a poor hobo!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The true love between two was ruined, just because of your jealousy. You destroyed a family.¡±

    Ryong Xiao sneered. ¡°How could an ordinary citizen get something that Iid my eyes on? And your existence is just like a thorn in my heart. That facking Xu Zhenxiong already died, yet he actually left a son in this world! If you want to me someone, just me the fact that your dad¡¯s Xu Zhenxiong!¡±

    Then, Ryong Xiao stepped off the ground, and he moved like an arrow, arriving before Xu Cheng in just a few steps, throwing forward a kick.

    Xu Cheng blocked with his arm, and the powerful force made him slide back a few meters.

    Ryong Xiao leaped high into the air and threw down a punch with all of his force. Xu Cheng tried to block again with his arms, and he just felt like he was mmed down by a truck. His knees slightly bent, and the stone tiles below his feet cracked!

 Chapter 345.1 - Head On (Part One)

    Chapter 345: Head On (Part One)

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and grabbed Ryong Xiao¡¯s arm to counterattack. He used his three-tonnes of arm strength to swing Ryong Xiao towards a tree.

    Ryong Xiao felt like he had been grabbed by a giant elephant and thrown away, and hepletely lost his bnce and crashed into the tree. The leaves of the tree directly began falling down. When he stood back up, he just saw Xu Cheng flying over like a cannonball, with his kneecap aiming right at him.

    Ryong Xiao immediately lept into the air to dodge this strike and then descended with an axe kick down at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng grabbed his ankle and directly mmed him in another direction!

    Bam!

    The ground immediately cracked, and Ryong Xiao¡¯s arm and back dragged against the floor as he slid away a few meters. He immediately did a flip to consume some of that momentum and regained his bnce, gaining a stance on the ground. He looked at Xu Cheng with a serious expression.

    Xu Cheng pointed at him with his finger and gestured for him to bring it on. ¡°Come on! Show me what the n leader of the Ryong Family is capable of. Prove to me that you are stronger than my dad back in the days.¡±

    Ryong Xiao wiped the blood stains off of the corner of his mouth. A hint of fierceness shed across his face, and he directly mmed down onto the ground with his feet, propelling himself to fly towards Xu Cheng like the wind. That speed caught Xu Cheng off guard, and his abdominal area received a direct hit from Ryong Xiao¡¯s knee strike, sending him flying into a tree. The tree directly broke into halves.

    ¡°A brat that doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is, do you really think that there¡¯s such a thing called civilian hero? Today, I will sacrifice your life to appease all of the souls of the Ryong Family that died tonight!¡± Ryong Xiao coldly looked at him.

    Xu Cheng squatted down and coughed once, spitting out a mouthful of blood. But, he smiled and said, ¡°Then I will have to disappoint you. Today, I¡¯m going to wipe out the entire Ryong Family, including you, Ryong Xiao!¡±

    Then, he slowly stood up upright.

    When Ryong Xiao flew over again to strike, meat pads grew out on Xu Cheng¡¯s feet and hands and he began dodging like an agile cat. At this moment, his brain waspletely capable of running to analyze and predict all of Ryong Xiao¡¯s moves.

    However, Ryong Xiao¡¯s power was still enough to make anything he touched shatter. His kicks would directly send a wave of tremors on the tiles on the floor, and when his punchnded on the wall behind Xu Cheng, it was enough to immediately blow out a giant hole in the wall.

    Seeing how the two men were quite even in their match-up, Bei Shan and the others were all shocked.

    ¡°The feeling this brat gave me is the power of someone lower than the S level, but why is it that he can match up against an SS-tier master like Ryong Xiao? Although it looks like he¡¯s at a disadvantage, Ryong Xiao isn¡¯t at too much of an advantage.¡±

    At that moment, the division master said, ¡°This is called being reserved.¡±

    The others looked at the division master, a bit confused.

    Division Master: ¡®When a person¡¯s strength has reached a certain level, in fact, many people forget how to hide their sharp edge, causing it to be their weaknesses and ws. The opponents would, on a certain degree, guard against the edge and find ways to defeat them. However, if one could really summon and withdraw his powers at will, that¡¯s when he steps into the realm of grandmasters. This is also what I find most valuable in this kid. He would never show all of his abilities and power at once, and he would always adjust his strength to match up against his opponent. During this process, he will have a chance to trick the opponents to lower their guard and reveal some ws. During fights between masters, the slightest mistake or difference could lead to a drastic difference in oue. Anyone would try to look for the moment the opponent reveals a w, and just one strike, the real masters only need this one strike and it will be enough to destroy the opponent.¡±

 Chapter 345.2 - Head On (Part Two)

    Chapter 345: Head On (Part Two)

    Looking at the Ryong Xiao that was constantly on the offensive, the division master continued and said, ¡°Sometimes, being on defense isn¡¯t being at a disadvantage. The attacker needs a lot of confidence to think that he can quickly destroy the opponent, and when that doesn¡¯t happen, his mentality will crumble and so will his rhythm. Ryong Xiao¡¯s attacking patterns have probably all been memorized by this brat!¡±

    Then, everyone continued watching the fight, and just as the division master said, when defending, Xu Cheng was already beginning to slowly move onto the offensive side.

    Ryong Xiao¡¯s attacks haven¡¯t reached the point where he could switch up to his heart¡¯s content, and he even reused one of his moves. Just that move alone let Xu Cheng seize the opportunity. He directly grabbed onto Ryong Xiao¡¯s arm, using all of his strength, he directly pulled Ryong Xiao off of the ground and threw him away like a sandbag.

    Ryong Xiao directly crashed into a vi¡¯s wall, knocking it down.

    When Xu Cheng charged up, Ryong Xiao suddenly kicked forward while he was still in the pile of gravel and hit right in Xu Cheng¡¯s stomach, sending him flying and rolling on the ground for a dozen meters.

    The division master said to all of the Dragon Division members, ¡°Go and search around, I¡¯m feeling that we are missing a person in the Ryong Family!¡±

    The Ace of Spades: ¡°It¡¯s the old master of the Ryong Family!¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s dead already? After giving his seat to Ryong Xiao, he basically disappeared.¡±

    Division Master: ¡°I¡¯m still well alive, he¡¯s 20 years younger than me, he couldn¡¯t have possibly died this early. If this person doesn¡¯t die, it will be another blood bath. Hurry up and look for him, I will keep a watch here. Also, the little junior brother already exposed my Shadow Fist technique. If those n elders are smart, they would¡¯ve already recognized it. They must die!¡±

    Dragon des: ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Then, they all disappeared into the night.

    Ryong Xiao picked up a big rock from the pile of gravel and threw it towards Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng stood up and did a tornado kick, shattering that rock.

    ¡°Shadow Fist!¡± The elders finally realized what they were seeing before, and one of them eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s Shadow Fist!¡±

    The other elders also eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Division!¡±

    Immediately after that, the footsteps of Bei Shan and the others sounded behind their backs. Those n elders were quick to react and they turned around right away and began fighting the 16 Dragon des.

    ¡°I was just wondering where you learned your skills, so you are actually Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s disciple?¡± Ryong Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng was confused, so that old man¡¯s named Zhang Chenfeng?

    ¡°Very well! After I take care of you, I will wipe out the Dragon Division!¡± Ryong Xiao said in a deep voice. Then, he stomped the ground and charged towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng swept the tiles on the ground with a kick, and the tiles all flew into the air. Then, like ser balls, he kicked those tiles in the air towards Ryong Xiao.

    Ryong Xiao crossed his arms and blocked in front of him, and when those tiles smashed against his arms, it was quite painful, especially because one of his arms was already injured from earlier Ryong Xiao arrived before Xu Cheng and directly smashed towards him. Xu Cheng used his chest to take that direct hit. Then, with his right hand shaped into a de, he raised it up high and chopped down at the arm that threw the punch.

    He used all of his strength, so when the hand de came down, with a loud crack, Ryong Xiao¡¯s entire arm dislocated and almost fell onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ryong Xiao yelled in pain. Xu Cheng also spat out some blood and took a few steps back from taking that punch head on! Then, he forcibly kept himself standing despite the pain. At this instant, the water bear¡¯s strong survival and endurance abilities erupted, and guarded his heart and then allowed him to muster all of his strength again immediately. He took a step forward, and with a kick that contained everyst bit of strength he got, he kicked towards Ryong Xiao¡¯s heart.

    Puuf!

    Ryong Xiao spat out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body flew away into the distance like a cannonball, rolling a dozen times on the floor before finally stopping.

 Chapter 346.1 - Bring the Head to the Ye Family (Part One)

    Chapter 346: Bring the Head to the Ye Family (Part One)

    The punch that Xu Cheng took wasn¡¯t light at all, and he almost couldn¡¯t get up after falling down onto his bum.

    In the distance, Ryong Xiao was alsoying on the ground, not moving. Both of them seemed to have lost the ability to keep on fighting.

    When the division master appeared beside the n elders, those people¡¯s faces immediately changed. ¡°You broke the rules!¡±

    The division master had a mask on, and no one could see what his expression was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Dragon Division that broke the rules, but you guys. Behemoth ns originally aren¡¯t at fault, but if you cross the boundary, then the only result is death! This is the Dragon Division¡¯s rules, but it also applies to you.¡±

    Then, the golden Joker¡¯s cloak moved as he waved his hand, and the elder that was just talking was immediately sent out flying by the p as he puked out blood and died on the spot!

    The other elders were out-numbered, and they were killed one after another by the Dragon des.

    The Dragon Division people all looked over at Xu Cheng¡¯s direction.

    They noticed that Ryong Xiao had slowly stood up. Bei Shan became nervous and was about to head over, but the division master blocked his path.

    ¡°Let them resolve this themselves. Ryong Xiao¡¯s life belongs to Xu Cheng, and he will probably fight whoever kills Ryong Xiao.¡±

    ¡°But Junior Brother¡¯s not up yet and Ryong Xiao is! He¡¯s in danger!¡¯ The J of Diamonds was also getting nervous.

    People couldn¡¯t see the eyes and expression of the division master behind that mask, and he faintly said, ¡°Trust your junior brother! If you guys go and kill Ryong Xiao, you would¡¯ve basically killed him too. Let him do this himself. Let¡¯s go. Inspect every inch of the Ryong Family territory, leave no survivors!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°But-¡±

    The division master said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you not going to listen to orders?¡±

    Everyone immediately then scattered to look for survivors. What happened tonight at the Ryong Family must not be leaked out. It would be fine if the news just reported that the people here mysteriously died of some gas explosion or disease, but it must stay a secret as to who killed them.

    Right now, Ryong Xiao¡¯s two hands were basically useless, but even though he couldn¡¯t muster any strength with his hands, he could still use his feet to crush Xu Cheng¡¯s skull and end his life. From then on, he would be able to finally erase the tainted and embarrassing mark Xu Zhenxiong had put on his life.

    He coughed out blood as he walked forward with great difficulty. He didn¡¯t care at all whether there were people of the Dragon Division behind him, right now, the only thought in his consciousness was to kill Xu Cheng, just like how he killed Xu Zhenxiong back then.

    The division master watched from afar, and he was also shouting anxiously in his heart, ¡°Brat, hurry and get up!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s heartbeat was very weak, but the water bear genes guarded his heart so he didn¡¯t diepletely. The critical strike just now made him go into the suspended animation state.

    But in Xu Cheng¡¯s unconsciousness, he could clearly hear the slow footsteps of Ryong Xiao walking over. His fingers moved a bit, yet he couldn¡¯t clench it into a fist. His heart was still weak and there was not enough blood cirction, so he couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all.

    His consciousness was battling with the water bears. This gene autonomously blocked out all of his antibody functions and put him in suspended animation, but how could he possibly just lie there and pretend to be dead at a critical moment like this?!

    With his head on the ground, he could hear the footsteps getting louder and louder. He heard Ryong Xiao coughing up blood as he said in a low and creepy voice, ¡°Xu Zhenxiong, you were no match for me for your whole life, and now, let me send your son to hell for you two to reunite. Oh and also your wife, I will kill her soon too.¡±

    When he got in front of Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng seemed to be struggling, and his fingers were trembling.

 Chapter 346.2 - Bring the Head to the Ye Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 346: Bring the Head to the Ye Family (Part Two)

    Ryong Xiao lifted his foot and aimed at Xu Cheng¡¯s face. Just when he was about to step down, Xu Cheng¡¯s heart suddenly began beating violently, and all of the blood and muscles in his body surged, like a machine that got connected to power and suddenly began operating. His eyes immediately opened, and his ultrasound senses captured the foot that wasing down. With his arms crossed, he blocked in front of his head, stopping Ryong Xiao¡¯s foot.

    Seeing that he woke up, Ryong Xiao gritted his teeth as his face became twisted and ferocious. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go die!¡±

    He lifted it up and stepped down again, trying to break the defense, but Xu Cheng suddenly jumped up backward as his feet directly hooked onto Ryong Xiao¡¯s neck and forcefully pulled downward.

    Right now, Ryong Xiao was also already almost at his limit so he fell onto the ground right away at the strike. Xu Cheng directly jumped up onto him, and he stepped onto Ryong Xiao¡¯s arms and twisted his foot with force.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ryong Xiao¡¯s 50-year-old face suddenly looked like it aged drastically, and the pain made his whole face wrinkle with misery.

    Xu Cheng aimed at his face and mmed a punch down!

    ¡°This punch, is for my dad!¡±

    Then, he pulled back his fist and threw another one down. ¡°This one¡¯s for that mom of mine that was imprisoned for over 20 years!¡±

    Then, he lifted his arm up high, and with his face covered in blood and fury, he said, ¡°This punch! Is for the 20 years I lived like a dog because you destroyed my family!¡±

    Bam!

    When thatst punch smacked down, Ryong Xiao¡¯s entire head was punched into the soil. His eyes had already lost light and became dull.

    Xu Cheng finally sat back down and copsed. He was on his back, looking at the starry sky.

    At this time, in that beautiful night sky full of stars popped in Bei Shan¡¯s face. Xu Cheng grinned at him and said, ¡°Check for me if he¡¯s dead yet... Right now I¡¯m toozy to even look.¡±

    Bei Shanughed and said, ¡°Dead, he couldn¡¯t be more dead. You got your big revenge, do you have anything you want to say or any wishes?¡±

    Xu Cheng was pretty tired so he said with great difficulty, ¡°I was just thinking, maybe you can bump up my number a bit, and make me the 3 of Diamonds?¡±

    After speaking, Xu Cheng slowly closed his eyes and seemingly fell unconscious.

    The Ace of Spades slowly walked over, and he obviously heard what Xu Cheng just said. He squatted down, smiled, and said, ¡°This brat¡¯s pretty interesting.¡±

    Bei Shan bitterlyughed. ¡°If he knew what the number 2 means, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to get bumped up to 3 anymore!¡±

    Then, the Ace of Hearts came over, and being pretty curious, he asked, ¡°Say, what level do you guys think he¡¯s at?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°When I just met him, I felt he was probably at the A tier or something. After half a month, I felt he was at the S tier. And then aftering back to the country and especially after tonight, I think he will probably break through from S.¡±

    The Ace of Spades: ¡°This brat¡¯s style is quite simple yet brutal.¡±

    ¡°Oh crap! That old man¡¯s in seclusion and he¡¯s not at the Ryong Family Valley! Now things are getting a bit tricky.¡± Just then, the Ace of Clovers walked over with a face full of worry and said, ¡°Also, when counting the descendants of the Ryong Family, we missed that Ryong Fei that¡¯s always out doing business. Hopefully, he doesn¡¯t know about what happened to the Ryong Family tonight.¡±

    Just then, Xu Cheng suddenly sat up straight.

    The four sky kings were immediately shocked by him.

    Bei Shan asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you faint?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Ryong Xiao¡¯s dead body and said, ¡°I forgot to take his head.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m going to head to the Ye Family and take my mom away!¡±

 Chapter 347.1 - Whoever Blocks My Path, I Will Kill Him! (Part One)

    Chapter 347: Whoever Blocks My Path, I Will Kill Him! (Part One)

    An off-road Hummer traveled over a mountainous area, and when the passengers finally arrived outside of the Ryong Family Valley, the elder saw from afar that smoke was still rising from the Ryong Family Valley. The fire seemed to have gone out.

    ¡°Drive faster!¡± he said to the Ryong Family descendent that was driving the car.

    On the driver¡¯s seat was the one that was missing from the Ryong Family list ¨C Ryong Fei.

    And the white-haired elder with sharp eyes sitting beside him was the former n leader of the Ryong Family.

    When the two of them arrived at the manor that was now leveled to the ground by fire, the old man¡¯s wrinkled face began to tremble. Sharp fury and murderous intent burst out of his eyes.

    He turned around and grabbed Ryong Fei by the neck and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who was it?!¡±

    Ryong Fei almost couldn¡¯t breath from being grabbed and his eyes almost rolled up. He wanted to talk, but he was really having some next-level difficulty doing so.

    ¡°Old Master... I can¡¯t- can¡¯t talk- anymore...¡±

    The Ryong Family¡¯s old man let him go, and Ryong Fei coughed and gasped for air as he tried to take deep breaths. After finally getting enough oxygen, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but a lot of people just began dying mysteriously. People thought our ce was haunted and they said it was some ghost named Xu Zhenxionging to take our lives.¡±

    ¡°Xu Zhenxiong?¡± Aplicated look appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes.

    Ryong Fei nodded. ¡°The entire valley was in chaos, the murderer killed people and started fires. I took the opportunity and escaped from the Ryong Family Valley to find you, Old Master. I didn¡¯t know we were still toote...¡±

    The Ryong Family¡¯s old man: ¡°Was there anything suspicious recently?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ryong Fei said, ¡°n Master suddenly asked me to use my connections to investigate a person called Xu Cheng. I checked, and he¡¯s the orphan of Xu Zhenxiong and Ye Ruanshu!¡±

    ¡°The orphan of Xu Zhenxiong and Ye Ruanshu?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the scorched ruins where the Ryong Family manor had once stood. He suddenly asked Ryong Fei, ¡°To go from our ce to the Ye Family¡¯s, how long does it take?¡±

    ¡°About one day. If by train, about a day and a half,¡± Ryong Fei said.

    The old man of the Ryong Family bent down and touched the scorched rubble and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ye Family¡¯s. The perpetrator hasn¡¯t left for too long.¡±

    ¨C At the Kunlun cial Mountain Region, the gate of the Ye Manor ¨C

    Xu Cheng stood there with his head up tall. The four guards of the Ye Manor saw him and interrogated, ¡°Who are you?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my mom.¡± Xu Cheng faintly said. On his back, he was carrying a bag with blood seeping out of it.

    ¡°You got the wrong ce. Hurry up and leave this area, or you will die.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly walked towards the main gate, and a guard immediately came over to grab Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng grabbed his wrist and threw him to the side, sending that guard flying a dozen meters out.

    Immediately, the other guards also moved, but Xu Cheng sent one of them crashing through the Ye Manor¡¯s gate with one kick, and punched out, sending the two others flying into the stone lions by the gate.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk with you guys.¡± Xu Cheng sneered and went straight into the Ye Manor.

    He had been here before, so this time, he knew exactly where he was going to get to the dungeon his mom was being held.

    ¡°Who dares to break into the Ye Manor!¡± At this time, some guards came over and surrounded him.

 Chapter 347.2 - Whoever Blocks My Path, I Will Kill Him! (Part Two)

    Chapter 347: Whoever Blocks My Path, I Will Kill Him! (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother acknowledging these guards at all. He nced at the entire courtyard of the Ye Family in front of him and shouted, ¡°People of the Ye Family, listen up! I, Xu Cheng! The Son of Xu Zhenxiong! Am here to pick up my mom!¡±

    That sound continued to echo throughout the valley and mountainside, and it also travelled to the dungeon at the back of the estate.

    Ye Ruanshu who was originally talking with Lan Ting immediately got up. ¡°Lan Ting, did you hear something?¡±

    Lan Ting¡¯s body also trembled. ¡°I think I heard something, it seems to be Young Master¡¯s voice. He said he¡¯s Xu Zhenxiong¡¯s son! He¡¯s the son of Master!¡±

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er?!¡± Ye Ruanshu¡¯s mouth trembled. ¡°He said, he¡¯s here to pick up his mom, right?¡±

    Lan Ting nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam, Young Master actually came! He¡¯s here!¡±

    Ye Ruanshu¡¯s face dramatically changed. ¡°Hurry up and go and stop him! Hurry, tell him to get out of here! Hurry, Lan Ting!¡±

    At the front, the steward of the Ye Family slowly emerged from the crowd. He was the eldest son of the Old Master Ye, Ye Ruanshu¡¯s big brother, Ye Lintian.

    He looked towards Xu Cheng and asked with a bit of uncertainty, ¡°Just now, who did you say you were?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a step forward, looked straight into his eyes, and said, ¡°Son of Xu Zhenxiong, Xu Cheng!¡±

    Then, he directly tossed forward the package he was carrying. Ryong Xiao¡¯s head immediately rolled out and the guards were all shocked as their faces lost color upon seeing this.

    Ye Lintian was also shocked upon seeing Ryong Xiao¡¯s head. ¡°What the!¡±

    ¡°You are not seeing it wrong. This is the head of the one that killed my father, Ryong Xiao! He¡¯s already dead, you guys don¡¯t have to suck up to anyone now. Let go of my mom.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    The head of the Ryong Family leader, Ryong Xiao!

    Ye Lintian was very suspicious of whether it was a prank. He squatted down and took a look at the head. It wasn¡¯t artificial but very real. He looked up and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°How did you kill him?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, word for word, ¡°It isn¡¯t just Ryong Xiao that¡¯s dead. Each and every one of the over 70 people in the Ryong Family have died by my hands. I know the Ye Family locked up my mom to not anger the Ryong Family, now can you let her go?¡±

    Ye Lin tian looked at Xu Cheng with aplicated expression. Atst, he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°This is the business between two families. Even if the Ryong Family doesn¡¯t condemn Ruanshu¡¯s actions, she still brought shame to the Ye Family. She¡¯s already lucky enough to be alive, but she won¡¯t leave this ce for the rest of her life!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face immediately dropped down. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect you guys to let go of my mom so easily, so don¡¯t me me for using force!¡±

    Ye Lintian scolded angrily. ¡°Are you trying to learn from your dad? Back then, he tried to use force too, and he died right here!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then I will finish what he started. I will consider the fact that you peoplee from the same family as my mom, and I will make myself clear. Whoever dares to block my path, I will kill them!¡±

    ¡°You still know that your mom is from the same family as us? Then you shouldn¡¯t be doing this! This is the rule of our n! Back then, if she didn¡¯t fall in love with Xu Zhenxiong, there wouldn¡¯t have been this much trouble!¡±

    ¡°Love and marriage are free, it¡¯s your rotten rules that destroyed so many people that you deem to be lower ss!¡± Xu Cheng loudly retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t pull the n rule bs on me! Let me tell you today, myst name is Xu, not Ye! Whoever blocks my path, I will kill them! Back then, my father died here. Today, whoever dares to block my path, I will let them die here as an offering to my father!¡±

    Ye Lintian snorted and waved forward, signaling the guards. ¡°Take him down!¡±

    Over 30 guards charged up. Xu Cheng twisted his wrist and put on Charle¡¯s diamond-tipped gloves. When a guard threw a kick over, he punched his fist right into that guy¡¯s thighs, triggering a miserable scream that sounded like a pig before getting ughtered.

 Chapter 348.1 - Go in by Force (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 348: Go in by Force (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng directly lifted the guard and threw him towards the people that wereing at him, immediately knocking five guards back. Another guard came at him from the side with a flying kick, and Xu Cheng grabbed him by the ankle and began swinging him around like a stick, fending off all the guards that were in range. He was unstoppable as he progressed towards the inner courtyard.

    When Lan Ting came out from the back and saw this scene, she was dumbfounded.

    She immediately ran over to stop the fight between Xu Cheng and the guards.

    Seeing her, Xu Cheng faintly called out, ¡°Auntie Lan, move out of my way.¡±

    Lan Ting was scared that Xu Cheng would die here, so she hid him behind her and said to Ye Lintian, ¡°Master, please let this child go, he¡¯s innocent! After all, he¡¯s from the same family!¡±

    Ye Lintian was also dumbfounded. The way Xu Cheng was fighting just now, that power should not belong to someone of his age. Such a domineering force that crushed anyone in his path was enough to show that this nephew¡¯s strength was no less than his!

    ¡°Lan Ting, you should know that Ruanshu¡¯s the sinner of the family right now. Talk some sense into this brat, tell him not to do anything reckless,¡± Ye Lintian said to Lan Ting.

    Lan Ting nodded, and she turned around and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Xu Cheng said with no expression, ¡°To pick up my mom.¡±

    Lan Ting: ¡°Stop messing around!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m bringing her out for my dad. Even if she dies, she will definitely still want to be buried with my dad! All of you so-called family members, is your reputation more important or the happiness of your family? Even if she dies, you guys still want her to die in that dungeon? Today, either you move out of my way, or I will go in by force! My fists and des have no eyes, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you are!¡± At this moment, many big brothers, little brothers, and cousins of Ye Ruanshu came out from the back. They all looked at Xu Cheng, judging him from top to bottom.

    They didn¡¯t expect Xu Zhenxiong¡¯s son to be this big already.

    ¡°You think the Ye Manor is some ce you can juste and leave at will? Ruanshu broke the n rules, so how the n deals with her is the matter of our n, we don¡¯t need to hear your opinion!¡± one of Xu Cheng¡¯s uncles scolded.

    ¡°Just what kind of n rules will keep someone behind bars for over twenty years? The greatest kindness in the world is the love from one¡¯s parents! You can insist on saving face, and I will save my mother to repay her kindness. We will both do our things. As for your rules, I couldn¡¯t care less!¡±

    Ye Lintian looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Let me warn you onest time. If you insist on going your own way, don¡¯t me us for killing you!¡±

    ¡°Let me ask onest time as well, are you letting her go or no?¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes as he looked at those rtives of his.

    Ye Lintian said, word for word, ¡°The rules of the Ye Family will not change in a thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Xu Cheng said. He looked towards Lan Ting and said, ¡°Auntie Lan, please move out of my way and go inside to take care of my mother. Tell her, I¡¯m here to save her, not to acknowledge her as my mother, but to bring her to my dad¡¯s grave to see him.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng pushed Lan Ting out of the way and took a step forward.

    The guards in front of him began taking a step back for every step Xu Cheng took forward. Just now, the two moves Xu Cheng did already shocked them.

    ¡°All of you, back off!¡± At this time, Ye Lintian raised his arm and told the guards to back off. Then, he stepped forward and said, staring at Xu Cheng, ¡°Today, if you can walk past me here, you can bring your mother away.¡±

    What was there to say?

 Chapter 348.2 - Go in by Force (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 348: Go in by Force (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng swept the tiles on the ground with a kick, and the tiles immediately began flying towards eight of the core Ye Family members. Then, Xu Cheng charged up and swung forward with the diamond-spiked brawler¡¯s gloves. Ye Lintian was shocked, and he originally intended to take it, but when he saw the dazzling and sharp diamond thorns under the sun, he gritted his teeth and immediately dodged to the side.

    Eight more members of the Ye Family surrounded Xu Cheng again and began attacking him again. Xu Cheng roared angrily, and he forcefully stomped the ground with 40x the power!

    The ground rumbled, and when those Ye Family members suddenly lost their footing, Xu Cheng took advantage of the opening and attacked. He aimed for the weakest one among them, and his Shadow Fist technique was simply too overwhelming, leaving his opponent feeling as if thousands of fists wereing at him.

    Bam bam bam bam...

    Three people were struck by Xu Cheng¡¯s palms in the chest, and they were immediately sent flying out.

    These second-gen members of the Ye Family (TL Note: counted backwards, so the first gen is the youngest generation) werepletely no match for the SS tier Xu Cheng. If he was not up against masters like Ryong Xiao, no one would be able to take a punch from him!

    After fending off three people, Xu Cheng said coldy, ¡°If we fight again, I won¡¯t be using my palm. My fist will go through your chest!¡±

    Ye Lintian suddenly moved and charged at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng directly took him head on, their palms colliding!

    Ye Lintian wasn¡¯t weak, and he made Xu Cheng take back five steps, but he was directly sent flying by Xu Cheng and crashed into a pir.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± The second gen members of the Ye Family all went over to help Ye Lintian up.

    Xu Cheng was toozy to care about these people and he just turned around and walked deeper into the Ye Manor. Who knew that 7 more second-gen Ye Family members would charge out and block his path, beginning to attack him again.

    Xu Cheng bent down and dodged a kick, and he angrily returned a side kick right into that guy¡¯s waist, sending that man flying away like a cannonball.

    Then, another member leaped high into the air and descended to elbow Xu Cheng¡¯s head. Xu Cheng lifted his leg high into the air, forming a straight line with both legs. His foot hit that man right in the chest as he came down. Then, whipping his leg to the side, that guy was sent flying.

    Ye Lintian watched as he realized that he was unstoppable, so he directly shouted at the guards, ¡°Take him down!¡±

    The guards swarmed over like ants. Xu Cheng coldly red at them, and then he proceeded to pull out one of the giant pirs of the house on the side and began waving it around like he was the Monkey King.

    Wherever the pir travelled, everyone in the way was whipped out!

    After one swipe, at least over a dozen guards got lifted off of their feet. Some got pushed into theke, some into walls.

    Ye Lintian immediately charged forward and broke the pir with a punch, and when the broken wood pieces were flying everywhere, Xu Cheng directly charged to Ye Lintian andnded a palm strike onto Ye Lintian¡¯s chest.

    (TL Note: lol I thought Xu Cheng said he was going to stop using palm strikes and was going to fist them up the bum)

    Ye Lintian immediately coughed up blood as he flew back into 4 guards that were behind him, knocking them down as well.

    Another batch of guards swarmed over and surrounded Xu Cheng with guns.

    Lan Ting¡¯s face immediately lost color at the sight of this. ¡°No!¡±

    Bang bang bang bang!

    Those guards directly open-fired at Xu Cheng!

    (TL Note: okay, now Xu Cheng¡¯s gonna start fisting them up the bum)

 Chapter 349.1 - Donâ€™t Hurt My Child (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 349: Don¡¯t Hurt My Child (Part One)</b>

    Within that instant, Lan Ting already had no way to stop those guards from shooting at Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng crossed his arms in front of his head, and he suddenly raised the tension of his body muscles up 40x.

    He roared to add to a bit of his domineering presence.

    When over a dozen rifles opened fire at him, white smoke spots appeared on his body.

    Lan Ting almost fainted from being so scared. She fell onto the ground when she thought that it was already toote.

    After those guns emptied their clips, the guards found that among the smoke, Xu Cheng was still standing there, unwavering.

    Ye Lintian waved his hand, and the guns were all withdrawn. However, after the smoke dissipated, Xu Cheng still stood there, although his clothes were already full of holes.

    But!

    Whether it was on the ground or the body, there was no blood!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body was flushed red by the bullets, but his skin didn¡¯t break. The bullets were scattered around on the ground below Xu Cheng¡¯s feet.

    Everyone was shocked.

    The guards were dumbfounded. When Xu Cheng put down his hands, his face became cold, and they knew this guy was pissed.

    He cracked his neck and shook his body. It seemed like those bullets made his skin a bit numb. He coldly nced at the guards that fired, and murderous intent shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t me me anymore!¡±

    After Xu Cheng said that, he instantly disappeared on the spot. Under the berserker state, his cat genes were able to evolve, and his agile speed became even more ridiculously violent. Within one second, he dashed 10 meters and arrived before the first row of armed guards. With one punch, he sted apart the head of one of the guards, sending blood and flesh flying.

    Immediately after, with his hand shaping into de form, he pierced another guard¡¯s chest. Then, he began the ughter in the crowd, and with blood and flesh sttering everywhere, the scene smelled incredibly bloody.

    The second-gen members of the Ye Family immediately backed off. Right now, Xu Cheng hadpletely entered a rage state. One punch from him was enough to break a rifle and then prate the abdomen of a guard. The power was simply too violent and domineering.

    A second-gen Ye Family member made up his mind and charged over with a dagger in hand. Xu Cheng¡¯s ultrasonic senses already captured his path. He turned around and grabbed onto his des with his gloves on, He looked at him with a face full of blood, and he threw a kick at his belly. ¡°F¨Ck off!¡±

    The second-gen Ye Family member immediately flew into a tree like a cannonball, and most of the leaves were directly shaken off of the branches!

    That guy from the Ye Family immediately coughed up a mouthful of blood and then fell unconscious.

    ¡°You guys want to y with guns, right?¡± Xu Cheng grabbed over a rifle with his eyes burning with rage. Then, aiming it towards the guards, he roared, ¡°Let me teach you how to y!¡±

    Then, with the ultrasound senses in his brain, he locked onto those guards. The urate bullets aimed at the targets around him as the rifle opened fire!

    The bullets flew out, eachnding on a headshot.

    The ten bullets in the rifle in his hand immediately took down 10 guards, and the other guards were immediately startled as they began to take cover. At this moment, they were all looking at him like he was a devil, all trying their best to avoid him.

    The second-gen Ye Family all ran over to check out the injury of their peer that flew into the tree, and after seeing the injury he suffered, they all looked at Xu Cheng as if they were looking at a monster.

    Seeing that the attacks stopped temporarily, he also calmed down and looked at the other second-gen members and said, ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡±

 Chapter 349.2 - Donâ€™t Hurt My Child (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 349: Don¡¯t Hurt My Child (Part Two)</b>

    Then, Xu Cheng immediately walked into an inneryer of the manor, but he saw an elder standing there, blocking his path.

    Upon seeing this elder, they all eximed, ¡°Chief!¡±

    And this man was the leader of the Ye Family, Ye Nantian.

    Right now, over 90-years-old, he rarely managed the affairs of the Ye Family. But today, it was the first time something as big as this happened . It was even more serious than when Xu Zhenxiong came overst time, so he had no choice but toe out.

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s face, he was in a daze for a brief moment.

    He sighed, ¡°You really do look like your father. But here, today, the reputation of the Ye Family cannot be destroyed because of you. Your dad couldn¡¯t, and neither can you!¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°I just want to bring my mom out!¡±

    The old man said, ¡°Then you will have to walk over my dead body!¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng! He¡¯s your grandpa, don¡¯t you dare hit him!¡± the other Ye Family members angrily threatened Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng turned around to look at those people, and he coldly said, ¡°I have already said, myst name is Xu, not Ye!¡±

    When he turned around to face the old man, he said with a loud voice, ¡°Back when my father was forced to his death, the Ye and Xu Families were destined to drift apart further and further.¡±

    Then, he expressionlessly said to the old man, ¡°Move out of my way!¡±

    The old man suddenly struck out with a palm at Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, directly sending him flying away into rolling on the ground.

    He coughed up some blood.

    The master of the Ye Family walked over as he said in rage, ¡°Back then, your mother brought great shame to the Ye Family name, and I¡¯m already being nice to spare her life. Your dad was not sensible, and it looks like you aren¡¯t as well! Let me tell you, the thousand years of the Ye Family¡¯s legacy will not break its rules just because of my tolerance. Today, I will open up this case again and thoroughly judge this case!¡±

    Xu Cheng coughed up another mouthful of blood. Suddenly, he creepily smiled, ¡°Let this mouthful of blood be me returning the dirty Ye Family blood that¡¯s in my body. And as for that palm strike, I will just take it as my respect for you since you are an elderly man. But, old man, listen up, if you dare to harm my mom, I will let the rivers of the Ye Family run red!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how high the sky is!¡± The old man sneered, and he suddenly disappeared, appearing right before Xu Cheng again. Xu Cheng actually captured his movement already, but because he was on the ground, he didn¡¯t have the time to dodge it. Xu Cheng was immediately sent flying again by the old man¡¯s kick, and then immediately, the old mannded another palm strike on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest!

    Puuf!

    Xu Cheng spat out some more blood as he slid against the ground out for a few more meters.

    ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Just then, Ye Ruanshu in a white prison uniform stood at the gate of the courtyard. She saw her son Xu Cheng was already coughing up blood, her heart ached so much as she hurriedly ran over and knelt down. She held Xu Cheng in her embrace and began crying, ¡°Cheng¡¯er!¡±

    She cried her heart out as she looked at her son and then turned around and begged the old man of the Ye Family, ¡°Dad, please spare this child¡¯s life!¡±

    The old man stood there with his hands behind his back, his face cold like iron.

    Xu Cheng coughed again and more blood came out, but on his face, he still had a mocking smile. ¡°If begging him was any use, would my dad have died? Move out of my way, this old thing is just a cold-blooded animal!¡±

    ¡°You are courting death!¡± The old man immediately flew over with his palm extended.

    Ye Ruanshu opened her arms and guarded in front of Xu Cheng, her eyes closed. ¡°Just let my death end all grudges. If you want to kill someone, just kill me! But don¡¯t hurt my son!¡±

    ¡°Guards! Put this woman back in prison!¡± The old man shouted at the guards around them.

    The guards immediately came closer.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng pulled his mom to behind him, and a chilling light shed past his eyes as he angrily roared, ¡°Who dares!¡±

 Chapter 350.1 - You Guys Forced Me! (Part One)

    Chapter 350: You Guys Forced Me! (Part One)

    Ye Ruanshu looked at Xu Cheng, tears streaming down her face like rain. Simr!

    Too simr!

    Just like his father!

    Ye Ruanshu stared at Xu Cheng in a daze. ¡°Child, just go. As long as you are alive and well, that would be fulfilling my greatest wish already¡±

    With his back facing her, he looked at the guards coldly and said, ¡°No! I still need to bring you to my dad¡¯s grave! Twenty years, it¡¯s been twenty years since he heard your voice! I think there¡¯s also a lot you want to say to him. I¡¯m taking you out of this ce. Today, whether dead or alive, as a son, I will live for my dad for today!¡±

    Then, he stood up upright. He was very tall, even 10 cm taller than the 180 cm Xu Zhenxiong.

    He took a few steps forward, and those guards that were scared of him took a few steps back.

    Only the old man of the Ye Family stood there unmovingly, like a mountain.

    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    ¡°I want to live, and after I destroy you guys, I will keep living!¡± Xu Cheng said, and he dashed forward and appeared in front of the old master of the Ye Family. With a punch thrown over, the old man pped above his wrist, and his diamond gloves were smacked off right away.

    Throwing over another punch, the old master of the Ye Family smacked it off like thest time. Then, he kicked Xu Cheng in the chest, sending him flying again as hended on his knees, bleeding.

    The sharp pain was already making Xu Cheng grit his teeth. With one hand on the ground, he forced himself to not fall down.

    ¡°Stop fighting already!¡± Ye Ruanshu cried as if she had gone crazy as she crawled over, but Ye Lintian grabbed her and stopped her from going any further.

    She struggled hard but couldn¡¯t break free, and her eyes were already red from the tears. ¡°Please just let him go! Cheng¡¯er¡¯s innocent!¡±

    The Chief of the Ye Family: ¡°He trespassed into the Ye Family¡¯s territory! How many guards has he killed already? If he¡¯s not dead, then can anyone just break in tomorrow or the days after?¡±

    ¡°I beg you all, just let my child go! Please!¡± Ye Ruanshu directly kneeled on the ground and she began kowtowing hard with her forehead banging on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kneel!¡± Xu Cheng shouted at her, ¡°Stand up! I forbid you to kneel!¡±

    Seeing how helpless his mom was, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes went bloodshot as blood began boiling inside his body. A series of crazy genes ignited in his body, and he suddenly roared!

    AHH!

    His clothes that were already full of holes now directly shattered. A kind of aura rippled away with him as the center, blowing away the dust and leaves around. Those guards all took a few steps back to avoid the shockwave.

    The old man of the Ye Family¡¯s hair was also blown back.

    Xu Cheng stood there, with veins popping out from his muscr body, sending chills down the spines of those guards.

    His feet suddenly shook, immediately shattering the tiles on the ground and the crack pattern began radiating out. It was quite obvious how powerful it was.

    The old man of the Ye Family was quite close to Xu Cheng, and he could clearly see that some pattern began appearing on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, one that was simr to the lines of turtle shells!

    He shockingly looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°This is...¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly charged forward with his fist. The old man had a quick reaction, he grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and thennded a palm strike on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest.

    But!

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to feel anything at all. He looked at the old man¡¯s palm on his chest, and then looked back at the old man. Then, he suddenly grabbed the old man¡¯s wrist and threw him away like a bag of trash.

    The face of the old master of the Ye Family scraped against the ground before he finally came to a stop!

 Chapter 350.2 - You Guys Forced Me! (Part Two)

    Chapter 350: You Guys Forced Me! (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng touched his chest!

    So the physique that allowed him to block the bullets earlier was this turtle armor? Now, this gene finally awakened?

    ¡°Chief!¡± The members of the Ye Family all eximed in shock, theypletely didn¡¯t expect their chief to be thrown away like this.

    The old man of the Ye Family immediately got up, and he looked at Xu Cheng with a confused look.

    With incredibly fast footsteps, he charged up to Xu Cheng, and the old mannded another strike on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest. Xu Cheng was also forced back a step by the powerful force!

    However, it was just one step, and he gritted his teeth and stood his ground.

    The old man struck with another palm strike, hitting Xu Cheng¡¯s chest again.

    Xu Cheng took two more steps back. Then, grabbing on his hand, he forcefully threw the old man of the Ye Family over his shoulder onto the ground!

    When the chief of the Ye Family was thrown onto the ground, the whole surface tremored. He directly spat out blood when his old bones hit the floor, and the tiles all shattered as well.

    ¡°Chief!¡± The entire Ye Family eximed, worried and terrified.

    Seeing Xu Cheng was about to punch down at the old man on the ground, Ye Ruanshu immediately said, ¡°Cheng¡¯er, no!¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly stopped and was in a daze for a brief moment. But, who knew that this old man would be so angry out of embarrassment that he would suddenly reach out and poke Xu Cheng at a few key acupoints. Xu Cheng suddenly lost bnce, feeling as if his joints were fixed as he fell to the ground.

    The chief of the Ye Family suddenly shot up from the ground and smacked towards Xu Cheng¡¯s head. But who knew, when his palm touched Xu Cheng¡¯s head, he heard a loud ¡°dang¡± sound. Xu Cheng¡¯s head actually didn¡¯t shatter, but the impact made Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lose focus for a brief moment, causing a brief spell of vertigo.

    He recovered very quickly, and he hooked onto the old man¡¯s legs with his feet and forcefully pulled to the sides!

    The old man immediately fell to the ground, and Xu Cheng stood back up and lifted his fist high into the air, about to smackdown.

    Ye Lintian directly grabbed on Xu Cheng¡¯s waist and shouted, ¡°What are you guys looking at? Come over and kill him!¡±

    The other members of the Ye Family immediately rushed over, trying to contain Xu Cheng.

    Upon seeing this, Ye Ruanshu panicked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±

    The old man directly stood up and poked at his other acupoints, stopping Xu Cheng¡¯s blood flow at that moment.

    Ye Ruanshu ran over and tried to pull back some of the members of the Ye Family. ¡°Let my child go!¡±

    Ye Lintian pushed Ye Ruanshu with his elbow, and she fell to the ground right away and looked really pitiful.

    Xu Cheng roared in anger andnded a fist on Ye Lintian¡¯s chest right away.

    Boom!

    Ye Lintian¡¯s body shook violently with blood drifting out from his mouth. Then, his limbs slowly softened, and with his eyes dull and nk, he died!

    Xu Cheng directly picked up Ye Lintian¡¯s dead body with one hand and tossed it to the Ye Family chief¡¯s side.

    When Ye Lintian¡¯s bodynded right before his eyes, the old man¡¯s eyelids beated fiercely.

    Xu Cheng walked forward as he looked at them and said, ¡°You guys forced me to do this!¡±

    At the same time, at the Ye Manor¡¯s gate, the old man of the Ryong Family came over. Seeing Ryong Xiao¡¯s head on the ground in the courtyard, his eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Xiao¡¯er! Dad will go in right now and kill that to avenge you!¡±

    Then, he ran into the Ye Manor!

 Chapter 351.1 - Death (Part One)

    Chapter 351: Death (Part One)

    At this moment, the old man of the Ye Family looked very pitiful. His hair was all messy and he was covered in dirt from lying on the ground. His face was already old and wrinkly, and he looked even older after the fight. Not just him, everyone in the Ye Manor looked pretty embarrassed and pitiful in the eyes of this sudden trespasser.

    There was blood and dead bodies everywhere!

    Xu Cheng stood at the center of everyone in the courtyard. A batch of guards stood around the chief, while the others surrounded Xu Cheng. But no one dared to move up.

    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t n to hurt you guys. I thought it was possible that the Ye Family couldn¡¯t intervene in my dad¡¯s death because of the Ryong Family. I thought that the Ye Family also did what it did involuntarily and didn¡¯t have a better option, but now I know that you guys forced a loving couple to death just to save face! Today, you guys also fought me for your reputation, even wanting to kill me. When you guys see me, instead of being happy to find a rtive, I remind you of the event back in the day that embarrassed the family name! Is this the level of family love and unity that a behemoth family had developed over thousands of years?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m really lucky that I didn¡¯t be a member of the Ye Family. If it isn¡¯t because you guys are Ye Ruanshu¡¯s blood, I would¡¯ve set the ce on fire and killed everyone already! I will send this bulls¡ªt feudal system to hell!¡±

    After speaking, he stumbled as he walked over to Ye Ruanshu¡¯s side and helped her up. Lan Ting also came to help Ye Ruanshu help as she broke into tears of happiness. ¡°Madam, you can finallye out now!¡±

    But at this moment, Ye Ruanshu looked at Xu Cheng and bitterly smiled. ¡°Cheng¡¯er, Mom is sorry for everything that happened to you over the years, Mom...¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can continue after we leave this ce. I¡¯m bringing you to my dad¡¯s grave.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t ept Ye Ruanshu right away. After all, it had been 20 years, and he obviously couldn¡¯t take this all in right away.

    Then, Xu Cheng led her and Lan Ting out of the courtyard. Ye Ruanshu kept on looking at Xu Cheng with aplicated expression.

    Just then, a voice floated over. ¡°Brat, you can stay here, just like your father!¡±

    They just saw a guy jumping off from the high wall of the courtyard, revealing himself to be the old man of the Ryong Family, the former chief of the family. At that instant, Xu Cheng already lowered his guard nor did he have any energy to keep his nerves all tensed up. He didn¡¯t expect.a sneak attack from a master.

    Seeing the old man of the Ryong Family¡¯s de stabbing towards Xu Cheng¡¯s neck, Ye Ruanshu immediately pushed Xu Cheng out of the way from behind.

    ¡°Cheng¡¯er, careful!¡±

    Xu Cheng just felt a gust of wind from behind, and when he turned around, he only saw his mother already shielding him. That de had prated her body. Ye Ruanshu coughed up a mouthful of blood, her face pale as she slowly fell to the ground.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes widened as he felt the world stopped at that instant. He immediately caught his mother before she fell.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Lan Ting¡¯s eyes widened as she shouted in panic.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t kill Xu Cheng because the de was blocked by Ye Ruanshu, the old man of the Ryong Family said in a deep voice with a grim look, ¡°Go and apany my son!¡±

    Veins popped up on Xu Cheng¡¯s face as his whole body began to tremble.

    Atst, with a long roar...

    Ahhhh!

    Tears began streaming down his face as hended a heavy kick right on the old man of the Ryong Family, sending him flying!

    ¡°Mom!¡±

 Chapter 351.2 - Death (Part Two)

    Chapter 351: Death (Part Two)

    He shouted from the top of his lungs as he carefully held Ye Ruanshu in his embrace.

    With the de fully going through her body, Ye Ruanshu felt something sweet in her throat as blood kept on gushing out. Her slim hand trembled as it slowly raised to gently touch Xu Cheng¡¯s face. Her face was pale, yet she had a happy yet difficult smile on it as she quietly said, ¡°Cheng¡¯er... I didn¡¯t... think us mother and son would meet at a situation like this... You are really like your father... Very brave... Mom is very happy... that I could still see my son... in this lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Just stop talking already, hold on, don¡¯t die! You can¡¯t die!¡± Tears rolled down uncontrobly as he anxiously said and he began shouting to Lan Ting, ¡°Hurry! First aid kit! Get the first aid kit! Call the ambnce! Hurry!¡±

    Lan Ting immediately nodded. She also lost her mind for a second there as she stumbled up and ran into the yard to grab the first aid.

    Ye Ruanshu touched Xu Cheng¡¯s cheeks and looked at him as she said, ¡°Let Mom... take a good look at you, my son.¡±

    Xu Cheng had his head down as he continued to cry. The tears all dropped onto Ye Ruanshu¡¯s face.

    Ye Ruanshu¡¯s body suddenly began shivering, as if struggling with the call of death.

    Xu Cheng immediately hugged her tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die! Nothing will happen to you!¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know what to do as he looked at the heavens and the earth, his vision beginning to lose focus as well.

    Ye Ruanshu opened her eyes again and she gracefully smiled. She said, at a volume only Xu Cheng was able to hear, ¡°Mom wants to hear you call me Mom one more time...¡±

    ¡°Mom! You will be fine! I still have to bring you to see your daughter-inw, she said, she wants me to bring you to see her! Mom, just hang on! Did you hear that? Don¡¯t close your eyes! Dad¡¯s already gone, I only have you left! Mom! You can¡¯t die, do you hear that?! You didn¡¯t even take care of me at all this life, you need to make up to me, you know that?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s voice began to break with all the tears as he cried from the top of his lungs.

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy... my son... he¡¯s even stronger than his dad!¡± Ye Ruanshu coughed up more blood, and he smiled happily as she said, ¡°Now I can... finally go and see Zhenxiong...¡±

    Then, Ye Ruanshu tightly grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, very tightly, but it softened before Xu Cheng could grab back. Then, that arm suddenly slipped back down, and there was no longer a heartbeat...

    The whole yard was in dead silence, and the fallen leaves were blown to the side by the wind.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body trembled. He picked up Ye Ruanshu¡¯s hand that fell back onto his face, and with tears continuing to stream down his cheeks, he tightly hugged his mother.

    When Lan Ting came back and saw her madam already not breathing, she immediately fell to her knees with a nk expression as tears began rushing out.

    ¡°Madam...¡±

    Xu Cheng buried his head into his mom¡¯s hair... He still hadn¡¯t been able to experience the love from his mother and to reciprocate it, and all that kept echoing in his brain was a saying, ¡°Which parent under the heavens doesn¡¯t love their child...¡±

    Finally, in the courtyard of falling yellow leaves, they only heard Xu Cheng¡¯s cry towards the sky, ¡°Mom¡ª¨C!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot, his expression nk and his eyes had no focus. But, his eyes locked onto the old man of the Ryong Family in front of him. On his face, one could feel that his heart was dead as he faintly said, ¡°Auntie Lan, hold onto my mom for me.¡±

    Lan Ting cried as she crawled over and held onto Ye Ruanshu¡¯s dead body. He stood up with no emotion on his face.

    It was dead silent in all directions.

    He slowly walked towards the old man of the Ye Family who hadn¡¯t been able to get up. He subconsciously picked up the de on the floor. With the edge dragging on the ground, he slowly walked towards him.

 Chapter 352.1 - Brutal (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 352: Brutal (Part One)</b>

    The old man of the Ryong Family slowly got up and meditated a bit in ce to relieve the shocking power from Xu Cheng¡¯s kick.

    Seeing Xu Cheng slowly walking towards him, he had no expression on his face and his eyes looked as if he lost hope. He shouted at the people of the Ye Family, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t kill him, are you just going to watch two families be ruined at once?¡±

    On the side, the Ye Family hesitated.

    The old man of the Ryong Family anxiously shouted, ¡°Ye Dahai (TL note: Chief of the Ye Family)! If this guy is not eliminated, he will be the next Zhang Chenfeng! What are you waiting for?! Think about the people of your n that had already died!¡±

    The old man of the Ye Family was still hesitant as he looked at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Have you forgot about the covenant of the n?!¡± The old man of the Ryong Family stood up and shouted.

    The deputy chief of the Ye Family directly charged over, wanting to take down Xu Cheng. He jumped over and grabbed towards Xu Cheng¡¯s neck.

    Chilling light shed past Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. Seeing someone fly over, he directly stabbed his de forward.

    The de quickly went through the deputy chief¡¯s chest and pulled out. Blood sttered over the ground, and he fell down, his eyes losing color.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s de pointed back towards the ground, and blood dripped.

    The old man of the Ryong Family shouted at the old man of the Ye Family, ¡°He already lost his sanity! If he doesn¡¯t die today, everyone else will!¡±

    The chief of the Ye Family gritted his teeth and he immediately stood up and attacked together with the old man of the Ryong Family.

    At that moment, Xu Cheng indeed felt like he was possessed by a demon. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face was covered in blood. Right now, all he could think about was to kill.

    The old man of the Ye Familynded a palm strike on his chest, but the hard tortoise shell pattern rippled ck waves to the side out from the location that was hit. The attack had no effect on him at all. Xu Cheng robotically nced down at the old man of the Ye Family, and his cold and hoarse voice sounded like a demonic god talking down.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    The old man of the Ye Family was shocked by that look. When he was about to take back his hand, he heard Xu Cheng continue, ¡°Then I will fulfill your wish!¡±

    Then, the de in his hand moved fast like lightning!

    With a miserable cry from the old man of the Ye Family, the arm that was reached out to hit Xu Cheng was cut as it flew into the sky. Xu Cheng expressionlessly held the de up against the old man¡¯s throat, and his eyes were already blood red to a scary degree!

    With a ¡°hiss¡±, the de cut past the old man¡¯s neck.

    The old man of the Ye Family tightly held onto his own neck yet he couldn¡¯t make a sound. His body shivered, and he couldn¡¯t move at all as he just stood there.

    ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The members of the Ye Family swarmed over.

    Xu Cheng kicked the old man away, and when the people of the Ye Family caught his body, they noticed that he was already dead.

    The whole Ye Family, as if they went mad, swarmed in on Xu Cheng like a tide.

    ¡°Since you all want to die, then just go and die! Everyone will die to apany my mother! You guys gave life to her, but you also killed her! If that¡¯s the case, then you guys can all die!¡± A chilling light shed past Xu Cheng¡¯s de and he subconsciously awakened 50x his power as he waved the de around. Wherever the de traveled past, everything was cut like tofu!

    Three of the second-generation Ye Family members¡¯ feet and arms were directly chopped in mid air.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    They grabbed onto their open wounds and cried out miserably.

 Chapter 352.2 - Brutal (Part Two)

    Chapter 352: Brutal (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng lifted his foot and brutally sent two people flying. Then, he reached out and grabbed the other one by the neck, and after applying more force, the neck was broken on the spot. Then, tossing that guy to the side, he raised his de and charged forward. Before two people that came after him could even see the track of the de, their head was already off of their bodies.

    Seeing this whole scene, Lan Ting was terrified and shocked, but she didn¡¯t say anything to stop Xu Cheng.

    Outside of the courtyard, the four aces and the Division Master looked from afar. Bei Shan asked, not able toprehend, ¡°I can feel our junior brother¡¯s pain. Division Master, since we already know that the Ryong Family¡¯s old man¡¯sing, why didn¡¯t we strike?¡±

    That man in the golden joker mask looked into the distance at the fight and sighed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want to, but we can¡¯t! Before we can confirm whether Little Two really wants to eliminate the Ye Family or not, we cannot expose ourselves at all! The moment we show ourselves, it means we have to eliminate them all and eradicate all their roots. But, would Little Two really want to wipe out the whole Ye Family? Before we can be sure about his decision, we can¡¯t join the battle.¡± After a long sigh, he continued, ¡°No one¡¯s perfect. Maybe a death in her son¡¯s arms was the best ending for her. To her, death might be a relief from her suffering. For all these years, the only thing she couldn¡¯t let go of was the thought of her son. Now that she had seen him, her soul can finally rest in peace.¡±

    Upon saying this, the division master began violently coughing.

    Bei Shan patted him on the back, and the division master raised his hand, gesturing that he was fine. But, no one saw that there was blood in his fist when he covered his mouth to cough. Luckily, it was well hidden by his clenched fist.

    The Ace of Spades continued the topic, ¡°It seems like the Ye Family really hurt Little Two this time. His mother¡¯s death has already made him lose his sanity.¡±

    The Ace of Clovers echoed, ¡°Master, can we move in now?¡±

    Looking at the Xu Cheng in the courtyard killing people like their lives were as worthless as weeds, he sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Ace of Spades waved forward, and over 40 Dragon des quietly emerged from the forest and made their way into the Ye Manor.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were already red from killing too many. Almost all of the masters of the second generation of the Ye Family either had their hands or feet chopped off. The old man of the Ryong Family saw that the situation was not looking good and prepared to leave. But, Xu Cheng¡¯s whole brain waspletely locked onto him all this time. Just when he turned around and wanted to run, a de was thrown right in his direction.

    The old man had very quick reflexes. With a side-step, the de flew right past his face. The gust of wind carried by the de still left a cut on his face before the de deeply cemented itself into a thick wall. The old man of the Ryong Family jumped onto the de and used it as a stepping stone to go up higher on the wall.

    He was fast, but Xu Cheng was a lot faster. His cat-like explosive force allowed him to propel himself right after him. He grabbed onto the old man¡¯s ankle and brutally pulled him out of the air and fiercely smacked him to the ground.

    Bam!

    The old man coughed up blood upon impact, and Xu Cheng¡¯s foot was on his leg before he could react.

    Crack!

    ¡°AHH!¡± The old man of the Ryong Family cried miserably, and his entire kneecap was shattered by Xu Cheng!

    ¡°Keep running!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face was expressionless and cold as he faintly said. Then, he stepped onto the other knee.

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    The Ryong Family¡¯s old man trembled as he touched his legs. He felt that he was losing sensation of his legs, and his originally old body felt even more decadent.

    He fought back with all the energy he had left as he threw a punch towards Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng grabbed onto his hand, and the internal forces of the two violently collided.

    The old man¡¯s body trembled as he concentrated all of his internal energy into his hand, but he quickly noticed that Xu Cheng was like a bottomless ck hole. No matter how strong he was, Xu Cheng would always be able to devour his force. A hint of grimness appeared on Xu Cheng¡¯s face, and finally, with a loud roar and a brutal pull, he broke the old man¡¯s arm!

    ¡°AH-¡±

    Just as the old man was about to shout in pain again, Xu Cheng suddenly grabbed onto his throat, not even allowing him to make a sound.

    ¡°Do you even deserve to voice your pain?¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and demanded with a hoarse voice.

    Then, he ripped off the other arm.

    The veins on the old man¡¯s neck and forehead were all popping out, and he instinctively wanted to shout in pain, but he couldn¡¯t at all with his neck gripped by Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. His entire neck and face began to turn red with the trapped blood flow and then purple and then ck.

 Chapter 353.1 - I have the Duty to Take Care of Her (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 353: I have the Duty to Take Care of Her (Part One)</b>

    Bang!

    While Xu Cheng was torturing the old man of the Ryong Family, a third generation member of the Ye Family behind Xu Cheng took out a pistol, aimed at Xu Cheng¡¯s head, and fired. But, he wasn¡¯t very skilled and the bullet onlynded on Xu Cheng¡¯s back.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s movements stopped briefly. With a sigh, he turned his head around and saw that guy with the pistol slowlying over, holding the gun against Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead as he viciously said, ¡°You mad man, how dare you oppose the Ye Family! I will let you know the consequences!¡±

    Then, he pulled the trigger, but he shockingly found that Xu Cheng¡¯s hand¡¯s speed was incredibly fast as his finger immediately blocked the hole.

    The bullet didn¡¯t exit the gun at all, and before he couldprehend what happened, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand alreadynded a p on his face, sending him flying away as Xu Cheng grabbed the gun.

    Turning around and looking at the old man of the Ryong Family that was suffering so much pain that he would rather die, Xu Cheng put the gun at the root area of the thigh and fired!

    Bang!

    The old man¡¯s body trembled and reacted but he was no longer able to utter a sound.

    Xu Cheng fired another shot, and the old man¡¯s body just trembled.

    Xu Cheng finally five more shots at the old man¡¯s ears and belly area, and the old man was already struggling faintly on the ground.

    Xu Cheng picked up his de and bent down and said to him, ¡°You want to just die like that? Not yet!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng directly sliced off the bridge of his nose! Then, he left cuts after cuts on the old man¡¯s body.

    Atst, Xu Cheng fell down and sat on the ground, and he began to cry.

    He realized that no matter how much he vented his anger, his mom was already gone. Xu Cheng sat there heartbroken and cried helplessly.

    The members of the Dragon Division already went in and began to clean up.

    Xu Cheng disregarded all of this. He just sat there on the ground with his head tucked into his legs.

    What was the purpose of everything now?

    Even if he killed more people, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring his mom back to life.

    Miserable cries began happening around, but at this moment, in Xu Cheng¡¯s world, it was silent. Not long after, Bei Shan stood before him, bent down and patted him on the shoulder, and sighed. ¡°May she rest in peace.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. Who was screaming or crying around him didn¡¯t matter to him anymore. He directly pushed Bei Shan aside and walked towards his mom¡¯s body. Picking her up, he prepared to leave thisnd of sad memories.

    At this moment, when the massacre was almost done, Lan Ting also had a de against her neck and she subconsciously called Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng remembered her, so he said to Bei Shan, ¡°Let her go. If there¡¯s still someone else that my mom¡¯s worried about, it would be her.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded.

    Xu Cheng walked out of the courtyard, and he left this ce that he would never want to remember again.

 Chapter 353.2 - I have the Duty to Take Care of Her (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 353: I have the Duty to Take Care of Her (Part Two)</b>

    A few dayster, a new tombstone appeared beside Xu Zhenxiong¡¯s grave.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue both kneeled down and kowtowed before the two.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect my mother, and in the end, she still had to protect me. Mom, I didn¡¯t give you filial piety. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he kowtowed over and over.

    Lin Chuxue lightly patted his back and sighed, ¡°Xu Cheng, don¡¯t me yourself anymore. Maybe to Mom, the most painful thing was to be separated from your father. After all, the hardest suffering to endure is missing someone.¡±

    Xu Cheng just sat there, holding his knees, and he sat there from morning to evening.

    Lin Chuxue also sat there and apanied him, not talking. She wanted to give Xu Cheng enough time to himself. Finally, at night time, Xu Cheng touched Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to go home.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. She just let Xu Cheng hold her hand as she turned around and said to the tombstones, ¡°Mom, Dad, we will get going first. We will visit when we have time.¡±

    When the two were about to get into the car and leave, they saw a middle-aged woman standing on the other side of the road.

    It was Lan Ting.

    Xu Cheng said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Wait here for a bit.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded patiently and just stood there gracefully.

    Xu Cheng jotted over to Lan Ting, and Lan Ting smiled at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Your wife?¡¯

    Xu Cheng grinned and nodded.

    ¡°You sure have good taste, she¡¯s really pretty!¡± Lan Ting praised.

    ¡°Lan Ting,e home with us. You are my mom¡¯s good friend and you are also my elder. Juste with us. I know you are alone and don¡¯t have family outside of the Ye Family. Let us take care of you. After all, you took care of my mother. I will repay the favor in her ce.¡±

    Lan Ting¡¯s body trembled and she felt a bit touched as she looked at Xu Cheng. However, she was a bit hesitant. ¡°But... is that fine? I¡¯m already over 50, and I was nning to just go to a retirement home. I¡¯m just here to see you once before I go.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to a retirement home, we will take care of you!¡±

    In Xu Cheng¡¯s mind, only those that had no family left to rely on would go to a retirement home, so when he heard that Lan Ting was going there, his nose felt a bit sore. He directly grabbed Lan Ting¡¯s hand, led her to Lin Chuxue, and introduced, ¡°Chuxue, this is my aunt, Lan Ting.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and greeted with a bright smile, ¡°Hello, Auntie Lan.¡±

    Lan Ting was a bit shocked by the warm treatment, and she immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Hello, hello, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Lin Chuxue. Auntie Lan, you can call me Chuxue in the future.¡±

    Lan Ting: ¡°No, no, you are my young madam from now on.¡±

    Xu Cheng corrected her with a slightly serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Young Master in the future too. Just call me Xu Cheng. You are our elder, it¡¯s only natural for you to call her Chuxue. Come on, get in the car, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Lan Ting was still a bit hesitant and restrained, but Lin Chuxue helped her into the car and chatted a lot with her.

    The three arrived at Xu Cheng¡¯s condo and went to his unit on the top floor. Xu Cheng said to Lan Ting, ¡°Auntie Lan, from now on, here¡¯s our home. It might not be as luxurious and ssy as the Ye Manor, but it will get better from here.¡±

    Lan Ting nodded and she had kind love disyed all over her face. ¡°This ce is good! This ce is better than that one! It doesn¡¯t feel like home there, but this ce does!¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at a bedroom on the inside and said, ¡°That one will be your bedroom from now on.¡±

    Lan Ting nodded and immediately went in to clean up and settle down.

    After she left, Xu Cheng brought Lin Chuxue to the balcony. Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t in a rush to ask, because she knew Xu Cheng would tell her more about what was going on.

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette and said, ¡°She was my mother¡¯s servant since they were young. She never got married and dedicated her whole life to serving my mother. When my mom was locked up, it was also Auntie Lan that took care of her daily needs. Even the news about me, it was her that provided it to my mom. I have the duty to take care of her for the rest of her life.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will regard her and treat her like she¡¯s my elder.¡±

    Then, she sighed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I didn¡¯t get to see Mom before she passed. I always wanted to know what such a brave woman is like.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°There will be time in the future. You can ask Auntie Lan more about Mom, she¡¯s the one that knows Mom best.¡±

 Chapter 354.1 - Iâ€™m Here to Rely on You (Part One)

    Chapter 354: I¡¯m Here to Rely on You (Part One)

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    After getting familiar with Lin Chuxue, Auntie Lan kept on asking about Xu Cheng¡¯s days back in Britain, and Lin Chuxue also asked more about Ye Ruanshu. After a day of time, the two of them became so close that they would talk about anything.

    Auntie Lan was a great person, and she knew a lot, especially when it came to running a household. She noticed a little problem. When teaching Lin Chuxue how to cook, she curiously asked her, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in bed with Cheng¡¯er yet, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue turned her head to the side in embarrassment.

    ¡°How could that be the case? If a woman wants to keep her man around, she should be more proactive in this aspect,¡± said Auntie Lan.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s expression became a bit unnatural. ¡°I-I¡¯m not experienced...¡±

    Lan Ting froze for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are an actress? You are not experienced with this?¡±

    Lin Chuxue quietly said, ¡°I am, but I don¡¯t shoot those scenes... In the past, I would either reject those scenes all together or just get a substitute. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to talk to him about that, and he also didn¡¯t seem to bring it up in the past, so here we are at where we are today.¡±

    ¡°How can that work?¡± Lan Ting¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Someone must take the initiative! You two are both not young now, right? You don¡¯t want your own child?¡±

    Lin Chuxue snorted, ¡°He¡¯s a grown man and he¡¯s not in a rush, why would I be? Could it be that us women have to take initiative when ites to that? It¡¯s a bit embarrassing...¡±

    Lan Ting didn¡¯t know what to say... She was quite anxious.

    ¡°Have any blind perverts from the entertainment circle harassed you?¡± Auntie Lan said, ¡°If there are, just tell me. After all, I helped look after the Ye Family¡¯s businesses over the years and know a lot of people. I even run a lot of thepanies under Cheng¡¯er¡¯s mom¡¯s name, and I also have quite a say in the entertainment circle. If anyone bullies you, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s actually not necessary. Firstly, I wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, nor would I get close to any male celebrities. Secondly, with Xu Cheng¡¯s temper, how could he stand still and do nothing when I get bullied?¡± Lin Chuxue stuck out her tongue and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Lan. If you are worried for me, you cane with me when I go to work or something.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded. ¡°That would be great, or I would be pretty bored if I just stay home all day. It¡¯s hard for Cheng¡¯er to find such a great wife, I have to help him look after you. There are just too many tempting things in the outside world, I¡¯m afraid that you might run away,¡± Auntie Lan joked.

    Lin Chuxue covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my heart is already locked up with Xu Cheng¡¯s. Even if I¡¯m no longer here, my heart will always be with him.¡±

    Xu Cheng went to the balcony and saw the suddenly-arrived Bei Shan.

    Bei Shan directly cut to the chase. ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t have time to rest.¡±

    Xu Cheng was confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°The behemoth ns¡¯ covenant. If one n dies, the others will fight back with all of their might. The Murong and Li Families have already learned about the Ryong and Ye Families being wiped out, and they are already on alert. I don¡¯t know what actions they will take, but they will definitely keep you upied. This time, the Dragon Division¡¯s operation was a big sess because we didn¡¯t leave behind any evidence that it was us from the beginning to the end. But, you are in a different situation. You are the one that started this, and those two families also don¡¯t know if both families were wiped out by you single-handedly. They won¡¯t believe that you could¡¯ve done it by yourself without any backup, so they will try to probe you.¡±

 Chapter 354.2 - Iâ€™m Here to Rely on You (Part Two)

    Chapter 354: I¡¯m Here to Rely on You (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What degree of probing are we talking about.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°In the range of killing you to prevent future troubles.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s called probing too?!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I told you, the moment you went to the Ryong Family, you will have no way to back out of this whole thing! The covenant of the ns is that they will avenge each other if one of them was wiped out.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Is it toote to regret right now? Can you arrange for me to go to the Wei Nation or some foreign country, I¡¯m toozy to kill anyone now. My mom won¡¯te back anymore no matter how many people I kill.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at him, not looking like he was joking at all.

    Xu Cheng directly threw away his cigarette. ¡°Who can understand my pain? Right now, I would rather go and kill people of the Wei Nation rather than those BS behemoth ns!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You have to do it for the country.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    Xu Cheng took out another cigarette. This time, Bei Shan lit up the cigarette for him. But, he was pushed away by Xu Cheng.

    ¡°You guys used me!¡± His eyes were a bit red as he continued, ¡°If you all went in with me, how could I not have been able to save my mother? Things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point!¡±

    ¡°But you have to know, if those ns knew that the Dragon Division was behind this... have you thought about how severe the consequences would be? With their level of influence, this country will fall intoplete chaos! We either kill them all at once, do it stealthily, or just do nothing at all. The Division Master was also in a difficult spot, you have to understand!¡±

    Xu Cheng directly kicked apart the railing on the balcony, and he furiously said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t facking understand! I just know that I got facking used! When I needed you guys the most, you guys did not show up!¡±

    Bei Shan sighed. He knew nothing he could say right now could fix anything.

    He could only sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I know you are really disappointed in the Dragon Division right now, but trust me, you may not know how important you are to the Dragon Division!¡±

    Xu Cheng leaned against the wall and bitterlyughed. ¡°Yeah, very important, I¡¯m your tool to eliminate those behemoth families.¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think right now, I¡¯m here to tell you that the Murong and Li Families have already sent masters over. But, we will have the entire Diamond team protecting you tonight!¡±

    Xu Cheng shot up right away. ¡°Holy fack, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I saw that you weren¡¯t in the right mood, and I thought I should give you my condolences first.¡±

    ¡°Condolences my a$$!¡± Xu Cheng directly threw the cigarette out again and ran into the house. Lin Chuxue walked out of the kitchen and saw Bei Shan, and she smiled and said, ¡°Dinner time! Bei Shan, you are just in luck!¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. As for Lin Chuxue¡¯s cooking, it had already be his worst nightmare.

    ¡°Uhhh...¡±

    ¡°I will go down with him to buy some cigarettes. Wait with Auntie Lan, you two can eat first. We will be right back,¡± Xu Cheng said. Seeing Auntie Lan walking out of the kitchen, Xu Cheng exchanged a look with her, and Auntie Lan naturally understood the impending danger from the other behemoth families. She looked at Xu Cheng and said with a deeper meaning, ¡°Come back up soon.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Then, he left with Bei Shan.

    The moment they got downstairs, the Diamond members said, ¡°Senior Bei Shan, they are here. Tonight¡¯s going to be a bit troublesome though.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just do what you can, we have an ultimate card that we can use! Whoever they send will die.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Oh? We got an ultimate card?¡±

    Bei Shan looked at him and said, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you that ultimate card? I¡¯m here to rely on you. In a bit, just remember to protect me too.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why would I!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Because I¡¯m your senior brother.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Can you disappear?¡±

 Chapter 355.1 - Playing Chess (Part One)

    Chapter 355: ying Chess (Part One)

    ¨C Yanjing ¨C

    Outside the courtyard of Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s ancient-style house came several extended sedans.

    Four guards came out and opened the car doors, and two elders with strong aura came down.

    Those two elders were the highest inmand of the Murong and Li families.

    The guards directly pushed open the door, revealing Zhang Chenfeng standing by the door of a chamber inside, who looked at those two, pretending to be very surprised. ¡°Yo, we have two rare visitors today. What brought you two here?¡±

    The two elders stood by the door, nced at Zhang Chenfeng, and lightly snorted.

    ¡°Come on in, don¡¯t just stand there. We are all old AF, juste on in and have a seat.¡± Zhang Chenfengughed and invited those two into the living room to sit on a red wood couch. Outside the door stood a man in his thirties, and this man was the Ace of Spades.

    He was responsible for making tea for them.

    Zhang Chenfeng had a smile on his face, but these two visitors didn¡¯t seem like they were in the mood.

    The Li Family¡¯s elder, Li Yifeng, nced at Zhang Chenfeng from the corner of his eyes and said in a strange tone, ¡°Big Brother Zhang, you are even ten years older than us, why bother?¡±

    Zhang Chenfengughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡°

    The elder of the Murong Family scoffed. ¡°We are all old, but we aren¡¯t dumb yet, so you should stop ying dumb. You probably already heard of what happened with the Ye and Ryong Families, right?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve obviously heard of something of this magnitude. It¡¯s indeed strange.¡±

    The Murong Family¡¯s elder: ¡°Strange? It¡¯s just unbelievable! We went and checked out the scene, and our scouts reported that during the incidents at the Ye and Ryong Families, there weren¡¯t anyrge-scale firearm battles. Big Brother Zhang, what do you think of this?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng nonchntly raised his cup and sipped on the tea as he acted as if he was a bit shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t the rumors say it was revenge?¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡± The old man of the Li Family snorted, and his face had ¡®Do you think I¡¯m dumb¡¯ written all over it. He interrogated, ¡°In this current world, who has the ability to get revenge by himself on two behemoth families? Big Brother Zhang, with your insight, who do you think is capable of such a thing?¡±

    Zhang Chenfengughed and said, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family directly sneered and said, ¡°For someone with such capabilities, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no one else in this country besides you, right?¡±

    The Ace of Spades standing behind Zhang Chenfeng immediately became unhappy. ¡°What do you guys mean by this?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng raised his hand and gestured for him to stand down. Then, he looked towards the two elders, smiled, and said, ¡°So you guys think that I can really break into the Ryong Manor¡¯s territory and raze it to the ground?¡±

    ¡°If Big Brother Ryong (TL Note: former n chief, the old man thatter went to Ye Family¡¯s ce) was there, Big Brother Zhang, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to. However, if Big Brother Ryong wasn¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid that you are the only person in the country right now that would not mind resorting to using military forces to ughter the Ryong Family.¡±

    Zhang Chenfengughed. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t I do it before, instead choosing a time like this? You guys can already see, I¡¯m already too old and am about to go see Jesus. If I wanted to make a move right now, then aren¡¯t I just torturing myself to die faster? Look at me, do I look like I¡¯ve just been in a fierce battle?¡±

    Those two old men actually just came to probe as well. They had no evidence, so they naturally couldn¡¯t use him of anything and go on a rampage right away. So, to alleviate the tension in the air, they also picked up their cups and took a sip of the tea. The old man of the Li Family faintly smiled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t say it was you. But, both you and I know, to find someone that wants to eliminate behemoth ns like the Ye and Ryong Families, besides you, we really couldn¡¯t think of someone with a stronger motive.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? The Ye and Ryong Families werepletely eliminated this time because someone sought revenge. It¡¯s not like you guys aren¡¯t familiar with that eloping incident about 20 years ago. Back then, this event took all the headlines, and the Ye and Ryong Family were both hot topics. However, what waspletely unexpected was that the unfortunate lovers from back then had a son, and that son definitely wouldn¡¯t let those that killed his father off the hook. I feel like his motive would be stronger than mine, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°But Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t have the capabilities!¡± the old man of the Murong Family immediately refuted that possibility. ¡°We investigated him too, and to be honest, he is strong, but he¡¯s not powerful enough to get our attention! We¡¯ve also heard how he was the champion of this year¡¯s special forcespetition. That can only prove that he¡¯s strong, but he¡¯s definitely not even close to Ryong Xiao¡¯s level.¡±

    The old man of the Li Family narrowed his eyes and stared right at Zhang Chenfeng. ¡°I just want to know, were you behind this?¡±

 Chapter 355.2 - Playing Chess (Part Two)

    Chapter 355: ying Chess (Part Two)

    Zhang Chenfeng took another sip. ¡°Nope. Although he¡¯s a soldier, he had always chosen to stay in the 5th MR.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can rest assured.¡± The old man of the Li Family faintly smiled and said, ¡°Since there¡¯s no one behind his back, things will be a lot easier. You also know our rules. Since he offended the behemoth ns, he won¡¯t be living past tonight.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing this.

    The two old men had been staring at his face, wanting to discover some clues. But Zhang Chenfeng was indeed a good actor and he acted naturally.

    After finishing the tea, he put down the cup. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t scared that he might bite you guys too like a mad dog?¡±

    The old man of the Li Familyughed. ¡°If he¡¯s just one person, then I¡¯m not scared at all. I¡¯m just worried that there¡¯s someone behind him.¡±

    Zhang Chenfengughed as well. ¡°If he¡¯s capable of wiping out both the Ye and Ryong Families, then he can also wipe out your family. If I were you, I would hide away while I still can, instead of trying to provoke him.¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family faintly smiled. ¡°Is it him that wants us to do this, or is it you, Big Brother Zhang? Or is it the power behind you?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng said, ¡°In fact, I think you guys should already be content with what you have. After these years of reforms, you guys already made enough money. You should learn to be satisfied, since some things are just not meant to be yours.¡±

    Bam!

    The old man of the Li Family mmed his fist down on the table. He looked at Zhang Chenfeng from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Zhang Chenfeng, you still ended up saying your true thoughts! I think you are also too old and it¡¯s best that you bury those thoughts. Otherwise, you might not live a peaceful retirement life.¡±

    The Ace of Spades was prepared to move, and Zhang Chenfeng gestured for him to note over. Then, he smiled at these two old men that he had known for most of his life. ¡°Let me say it again, I wasn¡¯t behind what happened to the Ye and Ryong Families.¡±

    The two old men said in unison, ¡°We don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng: ¡°That¡¯s fine, how about this? You two can stay here for tonight, and we can also y some chess while we are at it. Tomorrow morning, go and check to see if Xu Cheng¡¯s dead. If he¡¯s not capable enough, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the assassins you sent after him tonight. But if he¡¯s not dead, then my innocence is proven, alright?¡±

    The old man of the Li Family: ¡°If he dies, then we will set this ce on fire too, and we will also bring your head to offer as sacrifice for the Ye and Ryong Families.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng suddenly withdrew his kind smile and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Then, he turned to the Ace of Spades and said, ¡°Go and get me a Chess set. I haven¡¯t yed with someone for a long time, I hope my brain hasn¡¯t grown rusty yet.¡±

 Chapter 356.1 - Both Internal and External Worries (Part One)

    Chapter 356: Both Internal and External Worries (Part One)

    The Murong and Li Families just heard that the demise of both the Ye and Ryong Families was rted to a love-kill case from the past, and that traced back to a guy called Xu Cheng. But, from their investigation, they noticed that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have the capability of doing it by himself. So, they didn¡¯t worry about him at all, instead being more fearful of the possibility that Zhang Chenfeng could be in the shadows behind this whole incident. So, they came over and interrogated him.

    As for Xu Cheng, the Murong Family and Li Family each sent three guest masters to assassinate Xu Cheng.

    Of course, with just the Diamond team alone, they obviously couldn¡¯t go up against 6 S-ss masters. However, they were just responsible for protecting the two women inside the house, that was all. That was their n, after all.

    One killing machine was enough for this, and they just needed to do some secret bodyguard work.

    Bei Shan handed an earpiece to Xu Cheng, and after Xu Cheng ced it into his ear, the two of them began smoking in the corridor.

    At this moment, the members downstairs, pretending to be residents but were actually on the lookout, delivered a message. ¡°ording to the intel we gathered from the frontline around this assassination, the targets have appeared. There are two people in each of the two stairways, and one in each elevator. They are all in their 50s, a total of 6 people. We are unable to assess their strength!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Got it.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°There¡¯s still a frontline?¡±

    Bei Shan mysteriously smiled. ¡°When those six people left the Li and Murong Families, they were already being tracked by us.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. After taking a sip, he said, ¡°You guys want to stir some s¨Ct up again?¡±

    Bei Shan shook his head. ¡°Nah, this time, it¡¯s them. They are fighting back. They are quite smart. Knowing that rather than taking the fight, it¡¯s better to bring the fight to us! The n chiefs of those two families already went to the division master¡¯s house and surrounded him. Tonight, our time is limited, and you are the key.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why is it me again?¡±

    Bei Shan bitterlyughed. ¡°Do you know the true meaning behind your number 2? If not you, who else?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You can understand it as the 2 in 1, 2, 3, or you can see it as the 2 in the game Fight the Landlord. What do you think I mean?¡± (TL Note, it¡¯s a Chinese card game and 2 is the biggest besides joker.)

    Xu Cheng was a bit slow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that still the number 2?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Yes, Number 2! The real Number 2! Who do you think is Number 1?¡±

    ¡°The Division Master?¡± Xu Cheng said as his pupils erged. Taking in a deep breath, he eximed, ¡°This is such a facking trap, holy crap!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think whether it¡¯s a trap or not. Just remember, all of this is for our country!¡± Bei Shan said in seriousness.

    Xu Cheng looked into the distance and slowly said, ¡°But why? Why me?¡±

 Chapter 356.2 - Both Internal and External Worries (Part Two)

    Chapter 356: Both Internal and External Worries (Part Two)

    Bei Shan faintly said, ¡°From what the division master said, he wants you to be convincing to others! There are tons of masters in the Dragon Division system, and if there¡¯s no leader, who do you think can govern them? It¡¯s possible that many people may betray the group and be the second Little Joker! Let me tell you, Junior Brother, this period is the most difficult and painful period in the Dragon Division¡¯s history, and there are both domestic conflicts and foreign threats. You said we don¡¯t care about you, but one thing you have to know is that, during this period, our mission is that anyone can die, but you can¡¯t! That¡¯s why everyone will try their best and put their lives on the line to protect you. As long as you are alive, there¡¯s hope for the Dragon Division! Just like back during thatpetition when you fought for your military region, your teammates will protect you. Oh wait, they didn¡¯t. Never mind. Anyways, this time, originally when you went to the Ryong and Ye Family, we didn¡¯t have to go. But, let me ask you, when you really made the decision to go, did the Dragon Division let you just go alone? I told you, the moment you activated this mission, there¡¯s no way back. You must go until the end, until all four behemoth families arepletely wiped out!¡±

    Bei Shan then pursed his lips and continued, ¡°And that¡¯s why for the past few years, we didn¡¯t deliberately provoke any parties. That¡¯s because, without taking care of the worries within our country, we will be in a pickle if we start to pick fights with other countries¡¯ spies. But after the Dragon Division takes care of the behemoth families, that¡¯s when we will show our fangs and confront our foreign enemies!¡±

    Xu Cheng quietly listened. Putting out the cigarette butt, Xu Cheng saw the elevatoring up slowly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    He stood against the wall between the two elevators, and Bei Shan stood in front of the two elevators. The moment the door opened, Bei Shan smiled at the two guest masters inside the elevators.

    Those two directly charged out of the elevators, yet just as they stepped out, Xu Cheng suddenly grabbed the two of them into head locks. Under his armpits, those two guest masters couldn¡¯t breath at all, and they struggled hard and kicked around, breaking the wall and ground below their feet. However, no matter how much they struggled, they couldn¡¯t break free from Xu Cheng¡¯s domineering power.

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth as he slowly wore down their strength. At the instant they took a break from struggling and rxed their muscles, Xu Cheng suddenly applied explosive strength and cracked!

    Kacha!

    Their necks were directly broken!

    Those two guest masters fell to the ground, foaming from their mouth. Bei Shan curiously asked, ¡°Holy crap, you stank them to death with your armpits?¡±

    ¡°You facking dumbazz, they foam if they die from no oxygen too!¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him.

    Then, he said to Bei Shan, ¡°Clean this up.¡±

    Bei Shan red at him. ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Number 2mands you to clean this up.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Go fack yourself.¡±

    Then, he dragged the two corpses and left. Only Xu Cheng lived on the highest floor, so normally, no one woulde up. Thus, just throwing those two at any corner would be fine since no one would see it.

 Chapter 356.3 - Both Internal and External Worries (Part Three)

    Chapter 356: Both Internal and External Worries (Part Three)

    Xu Cheng turned around and knocked on the door. Auntie Lan opened it, and Xu Cheng smiled at her and said, ¡°Take Chuxue down in the elevator and take a walk.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded and didn¡¯t ask any questions. After all, she was still a servant in her bones, and right now, Xu Cheng made the calls in the house and she would only follow.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t realize what was happening, but since Auntie Lan already prepared the coat and sunsses for her, she followed Auntie Lan out and was told that they would go to the grocery store and do some shopping.

    Bei Shan said to the mic of his earpiece, ¡°Guard the elevators, protect the packages.¡±

    Below, the Dragon des of the Diamond group directly went closer to guard the elevator doors, not letting anyone suspiciouse close. Lin Chuxue and Auntie Lan didn¡¯t even notice that there were people protecting them from the dark when they came out of the elevator.

    After sending those two off safely, Xu Cheng finally felt freed from any shackles or vulnerabilities.

    ¡°Senior Brother, can you stall the two that areing up from the left-side stairway? I will take care of the right-side ones first.¡±

    Bei Shan bitterlyughed. ¡°How long do you need? Don¡¯t take too long... I won¡¯t be able to hold on for too long with 2 S-tiers chasing after me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be quick.¡± Then, Xu Cheng dragged a dead body with him and went over to the right-side stairway.

    Bei Shan went to the left-side to do some fishing.

    When those two guest masters climbed to the highest floor, they just saw arade of theirs lying there. A couple of lightbulbs were broken by Xu Cheng so it was quite dark. They didn¡¯t notice that Xu Cheng had already fixed himself on the ceiling like a gecko. At the same time, his water bear genes allowed him to reduce the intensity of his breathing to a dormant level so ordinary masters wouldn¡¯t be able to detect his presence.

    Those two guest masters hurried over and squatted down to check the pulse of theirrade. They ced two fingers on his throat, noticing that there was no more breathing.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± one of the guest masters eximed.

    ¡°You too!¡± At that moment, Xu Cheng suddenly descended from the ceiling and struck both of them on the back of their heads with his hand de. (TL Note: hand de is basically straightening the hand so it¡¯s like a de, but a pretty dull one)

 Chapter 357.1 - Spit Out What You Ate! (Part One)

    Chapter 357: Spit Out What You Ate! (Part One)

    Those two guest masters reacted very quickly and rolled to the sides to dodge Xu Cheng¡¯s attack. Maybe Xu Cheng shouldn¡¯t have said anything.

    But it was also because the ceiling was too high so Xu Cheng took a while to fall onto them, and that gave time for these two S-tier masters to dodge.

    They stood together, looked at Xu Cheng, and asked, ¡°You killed this man?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you guys didn¡¯t gather enough intel.¡± Xu Cheng cracked his knuckles and slowly walked over the dead guy. Suddenly, he charged over.

    Seeing how fast he was, the two guest masters were both shocked and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him.

    With a punch hurled over, one of them tentatively tried to grab the fist. But who knew, at the instant his palm touched Xu Cheng¡¯s fist, he would feel an unstoppable and iparable force eroding his palm?

    Ka!

    That palm that was used to catch Xu Cheng¡¯s fist directly broke from the wrist.

    Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s fist rode the momentum and smacked into the target¡¯s chest.

    With a loud bam, the guest directly flew into a wall before coughing up blood and falling onto the ground.

    At that moment, from the bottom of the same stairway ran up two more guest masters.

    Xu Cheng was speechless upon seeing this and he shouted, ¡°Bei Shan, you piece of sh¡ª-t!¡±

    From below the stairway came Bei Shan¡¯s bitter voice, ¡°They are too strong, I couldn¡¯t hold on at all! I can easily take care of one, but these two are both S-tier and have great synergy! I give up!¡±

    ¡°F¨Ck you!¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. He looked at the three guest masters in front of him. They were all S-tier masters, and although he was SS+, he couldn¡¯t fight freely in such a confined space. After all, he was scared that he would damage his own house.

    The two guest masters came up and saw one of their peers coughing up blood, having lost the ability to fight, and another one just straight-up dead.

    ¡°Careful, this guy¡¯s strength is unfathomable!¡± the guest master that witnessed the power of Xu Cheng¡¯s punch vigntly said to the two guest masters that just came up.

    ¡°Could it be that the Ye and Ryong Families were really wiped out by him alone?¡±

    ¡°We must pass this message back.¡±

    Although they were whispering into their earpieces, they obviously couldn¡¯t escape from Xu Cheng¡¯s hearing. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you guys won¡¯t be making it back!¡±

    Then, he swept forward with a roundhouse kick, and the three of them immediately moved into different directions to dodge. After scattering those three, Xu Cheng capitalized on his speed to strike the one closest to him. That guest master was able to block five of his moves, but when Xu Cheng used the 6th move of the Shadow Fist Technique, his punch directly smashed into that guy¡¯s face, and many teeth flew out from the guest master¡¯s mouth.

    At that moment from behind, another guest master sneaked an attack at Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng turned to the side, and without even looking, he side-kicked the ambusher while he was still in mid-air, sending him flying into the wall and breaking a picture that was hanging there.

    The third guest master immediately took out a steel wire and wrapped Xu Cheng¡¯s neck from behind, dragging him back a few steps.

    Xu Cheng pressed his feet hard into the ground so he didn¡¯t get tripped over. Behind him, the guest master was fiercely trying to pull the steel wire, and with his back against him, Xu Cheng just gave him the time to do his thing. He didn¡¯t back up more nor fall down. The guest master¡¯s steel wire rubbed against Xu Cheng¡¯s neck, wanting to strangle him to death. But, the tortoise patterns on his neck faintly disyed themselves, and that steel wire just couldn¡¯t break the skin of his neck.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng roared, and his neck trembled!

    The steel wire directly broke, and that guest master, who was pulling with all of his strength before the wire suddenly broke, immediately fell to the ground. Xu Cheng directly turned around and shoved a foot up his a$$, and that guy got sent into the wall.

    All three of them were injured and were not fit to fight anymore, and that was when Bei Shan decided to jump in to help and steal the kills. His chains came out from his sleeves as they strangled the neck of the person closest to him. With a slight pull, the spikes on the chains broke the skin and the poison seeped in.

 Chapter 357.2 - Spit Out What You Ate! (Part Two)

    Chapter 357: Spit Out What You Ate! (Part Two)

    The other two guest masters relied on their tenacious endurance and got up, trying to fight Xu Cheng together, and Xu Cheng directly grabbed onto the ankles of both that were trying to kick him, and twisted.

    Kacha!

    Those two guest masters¡¯ feet were directly broken, and from the dark stairway corridor broke out miserable cries.

    Xu Cheng then kicked both of them from below the chin, and that brutal force was almost enough to send their heads flying off. With a ¡°beng¡± sound, both guys¡¯ necks broke, and their bodies trembled as they fell to the ground. Their whole head was dislocated, and although they had powerful bodies, their hearts and the rest of their bodies were still desperately hanging on, but death was just a matter of time.

    After wrapping things up here, Xu Cheng turned around and looked at Bei Shan trying to strangle a guest master, and he seemed to be having a difficult time before finally ending that guy¡¯s life. Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°What an embarrassment to the Sky King title holders of the Dragon Division.¡±

    Bei Shan directly snorted back. ¡°You think everyone¡¯s like you? These are all S-tier masters, their power isparable to mine.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry and clean this ce up and we will get going.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded and said to the earpiece, ¡°Send two guys up to clean up the dead bodies. Fast. Other people, prepare the vehicles and helicopter, we will proceed with our n.¡±

    After the elevator opened, Xu Cheng saw the 8 and 3 of Diamondse out. The 8 of Diamonds gave Xu Cheng a big thumb up. ¡°Too pro!¡±

    Bei Shan just ignored him and brought Xu Cheng directly into the elevator and went down.

    The 3 of Diamonds curiously asked the 8 of Diamonds, ¡°Senior Brother, is that our junior brother?¡±

    The 8 of Diamonds nodded. ¡°Yeah, but from now on, he won¡¯t be anymore.¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds curiously asked again, ¡°He¡¯s really very strong?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the 8 of Diamonds replied, ¡°Tsk tsk, you didn¡¯t see how he was going crazy at the Ye and Ryong Families. I heard from other senior brothers that, at that time, not even the Division Master dared to stop him. That homie killed dudes like he was mowing grass.¡±

    ¨C Yanjing ¨C

    At Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s manor, he was ying Chinese chess and the old man of the Li Family on the other side said, ¡°Since the Ye and Ryong Families are no longer here, what is the government nning to do with their assets?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng moved his pawn forward and said, ¡°Of course, it will go back to the government.¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family nervously said, ¡°This belongs to the behemoth ns.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the behemoth ns a part of Huaxia?¡± Zhang Chenfeng frowned and looked towards him. ¡°On thisnd, everything belongs to the government, and the behemoth ns are no exception.¡±

    The two old men snorted.

    The old man of the Li Family moved his bishop and took out Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s pawn that crossed the Chu River. (TL Note: on the Chinese chess board, there¡¯s a Chu River in the middle of the board) He raised his voice and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this pawn that crossed the river courting death? For some things, I don¡¯t think your hands should reach that long and cross the river.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng directly moved his cannon and took out the bishop. He smiled and said, ¡°We all belong to one country, why do you insist on drawing a driver? Is the government just going to let you do whatever you want?¡±

    The old man of the Li Family moved his knight to defend and said, ¡°The assets of the behemoth ns should be returned, and the river won¡¯t run red.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s rook directly flew over the river and he said, ¡°My rook is already here, and you guys want to say that? Isn¡¯t that toote? If you guys were to continue to live in seclusion like before and not get involved, there wouldn¡¯t be as much trouble as today. You can only me yourselves for taking too big of a step. Now that you tear your nutsack, you will naturally feel some pain.¡±

 Chapter 358.1 - Going All In (Part One)

    Chapter 358: Going All In (Part One)

    On the other side, Xu Cheng and Bei Shan directly got onto the helicopter.

    Xu Cheng curiously asked Bei Shan, ¡°Where to?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°The Murong Family!¡±

    Then, he took out a tight-fitting battle suit and passed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Put this on, everyone in the Dragon Division will assist you in the operation tonight.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the Dragon Division¡¯s uniform, with the dragon-pattern embroidery, and there was a big diamond suit symbol on the back in the center. In the center of that was a big number 2.

    Xu Cheng was a bit excited as he put it on, feeling that it was a great fit.

    The helicopter directly took off and flew into the night.

    The Murong Family was located quite close to Shangcheng, and members of the other three groups were already waiting there.

    When Xu Cheng¡¯s helicopternded, the Sky Kings, Earth Kings, and the number cards had already gathered on the pad.

    Bei Shan immediately took out a topographic map of the Murong Manor and said, ¡°The Murong Family has a lot of modern technology, and they can detect any one thates within a 2 kilometer radius. Their manor is located in the center with mountains to all sides, so besides an airdrop, there¡¯s no way we can get into the Murong Manor.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned and said, ¡°But for airdrop, with the wind speed right now, we can¡¯t guarantee that our brothers willnd close together. If they get cornered and focused down one by one, it will be very dangerous. It¡¯s basically sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth.¡±

    The Ace of Hearts and Clovers nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°How about this, I will be the decoy,¡± Xu Cheng suddenly said. ¡°I will take them head on, and attract more people and masters toe out. Then, you guys can airdrop, and make your way out from the inside!¡±

    The three Sky Kings immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No! It will be hard to ensure your safety that way. Now, we still don¡¯t know how many S-tier masters there are. If there are too many, you won¡¯t be able to run away at all. You have to know that tonight¡¯s n has to be centered around you.¡±

    ¡°We have to take high risk if we want high reward!¡± Xu Cheng looked at everyone and said, ¡°We can wait, but the Division Master can¡¯t!¡±

    He then looked at the three Sky Kings and asked, ¡°You are sure tonight¡¯s n will be centered around me, right?¡±

    The three of them nodded, and all of the other Earth King-ss Dragon des also nodded. ¡°Nothing can happen to you!¡±

    ¡°Nothing will happen to me,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Since we only have this n that can reduce the risk, then listen to me. I will engage them head on, and then I will analyze the situation and give you guys signals on how to move. Since tonight¡¯s n is centered around me, then listen to me. This is an order!¡±

    The others all frowned.

    Bei Shan couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Fine, but be careful. If there are too many masters, immediately signal us and we will provide air support.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and they all got into trucks and drove towards the forest that the Murong Family was in.

    The other two Sky Kings frowned and looked towards Bei Shan. ¡°How can you agree to such a n?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think his temper¡¯s very much like the Division Master¡¯s?¡± Bei Shan bitterly smiled. ¡°If you guys get to know him, it won¡¯t be hard to notice that this little brother of ours always likes to take an extreme route and put himself in the most dangerous position. This might be the difference between this monster and us ordinary people.¡±

    A truck took Xu Cheng to just 2 kilometers outside of the Murong Manor beforeing to a stop. The 3 of Spades said to him, ¡°Any further in and we will get spotted. Junior Brother, be careful, and don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If it¡¯s not working, just get the fack out. This forest is very dense, and it¡¯s night right now so it¡¯s good for running away.¡±

 Chapter 358.2 - Going All In (Part Two)

    Chapter 358: Going All In (Part Two)

    ¡°Oh right.¡± Then, the 3 of Spades gave Xu Cheng a bag.

    After opening it, he curiously found himself a pair of brawler¡¯s gloves.

    The 3 of Spades smiled and said, ¡°The higher ups heard that you like to wear these, and since yourst pair broke, the research center tailor-made this pair for you. The craftsmanship and materials are definitely better than the one you used before. Also, it has a little built-in device that can unsheath a dagger for easy assassinations!¡±

    After putting on the gloves, Xu Cheng felt quite good. They were covered with ayer of aluminum alloy material that could help block swords, des, and bullets, and there was also a device at the wrist area. When Xu Cheng pressed his thumb against his index finger, a 30-centimeter-long de would poke out from the back of his hand. Holy crap, the de was made with titanium, and over all, this pair of gloves would be at least worth tens of millions.

    Xu Cheng was quite delighted. It was just right for someone that used the Shadow Fist Technique. And with the de apanied by his strength, he could cut iron like mud!

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Then, Xu Cheng turned around and disappeared into the forest, moving towards the Murong Family.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s coordinates had been shing in Bei Shan¡¯s device, and they were at the top of a mountain with all the helicopters on standby, all waiting for Xu Cheng¡¯s signal.

    Some were looking with telescopes, but the forest is too dense and they couldn¡¯t see anything, so they could only wait anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how it¡¯s going on Division Master¡¯s side. Tonight, if it doesn¡¯t work out, it will be difficult to keep those two old men there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried about those two old men giving our Division Master a hard time. His health isn¡¯t as good as before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so we don¡¯t have much time left. Right now if we don¡¯t ride the momentum and take care of the other two behemoth families, the moment the Division Master leaves, it will probably be even tougher. By then, the existence of the Dragon Division will be even more awkward.¡±

    Bei Shan clenched his fist tightly and prayed that everything tonight would go smoothly. If this raid failed, the Dragon Division would probably cease to exist.

    It will be forced to sacrifice itself for the stability of this country.

    Why didn¡¯t the Dragon Division belong to any system? The biggest reason was here!

    The organization was more like a group of hot-blooded individuals that came together for the sake of the country, and one of its founding missions was topletely destroy the era of behemoth families. The moment the organization gets exposed as it fails to eliminate the behemoth families, the Dragon Division will have to take the me itself and end its own life!

    It was because no system or party will take responsibility for this failed result. Including Zhang Chenfeng, all 53 cards will be killed with no corpse remaining!

    However, Bei Shan didn¡¯t say these things to Xu Cheng, and it might be for the best. It was because, right now, Xu Cheng was not on the Dragon Division¡¯s personnel list yet. If all failed, he wouldn¡¯t be dragged into this.

    Tonight, it was a desperate bet of going all in by the Division Master. Zhang Chenfeng was running out of time, and without him, it would be even more difficult to deal with the behemoth ns that knew what they were trying to do and were trying to wipe them out too. So, this was the final fight for the entire Dragon Division! Xu Cheng was just a fuse, but indeed, the Dragon Division needed this fuse to continue burning.

    When Xu Cheng stepped into the Murong Family¡¯s territory, the electronic defense system already detected him.

    When he walked to the blue stone b road in front of the Murong Manor¡¯s gate, there were already 20 gunmen at the gate aiming their rifles at him.

    ¡°Who are you?! You are trespassing in a forbidden area, please return!¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit tired after walking so far. He let out a big breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m here in the middle of the night, I¡¯m obviously an uninvited guest. Aren¡¯t you making an absurd request? Can I go in and get a ss of water first?¡±

    A middle-aged man that seemed to be the captain immediately gestured for those two gunmen to open fire.

    Bang bang bang bang...

    With the burst of gunfire in the mountains, the Dragon des¡¯ eyelids all jumped uneasily.

 Chapter 359.1 - Your Eating Mannerâ€™s So Ugly (Part One)

    Chapter 359: Your Eating Manner¡¯s So Ugly (Part One)

    ¡°Senior Brother, how is he?¡± At this time, someone asked the Ace of Hearts.

    The Ace of Hearts looked at the disy and said, ¡°Still alive. Judging from his heartbeat and movement speed, he has already engaged the enemy. His heartbeat is elerating, but it¡¯s within a normal range.¡±

    Standing by the main door of the Murong Family, Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes were all full of holes from the bullets. His heart ached, and he directly tore the clothes off of his body. ¡°I just facking got my uniform. It¡¯s not even warm from my body heat yet and it¡¯s already ruined.¡±

    Everyone else was dumbfounded, because they already emptied the clips in their rifles, yet Xu Cheng was just standing there as if nothing happened and was even chit-chatting with them.

    Xu Cheng thought, since they already destroyed his clothes, then he might as well not wear anything.

    So, he entered the super pervert mode again. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s to strip naked and go invisible.

    Sigh. There were still quite a lot of conditions for him to sessfully go invisible. For instance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make his clothes go invisible with him, so he would still be a moving target since his clothes would still be visible.

    Also, sincest time, Xu Cheng noticed that the moment he was wounded and bled, his stealth would also be interrupted. Also, he tested it, and under harsh climates, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide his tracks very well. All of these things Xu Cheng could understand, but what was a pain in the azz was that the moment he exited stealth mode, he would be butt-naked. Just think about it, going invisible to kill someone, ughtering anyone in his way, yet if he wasn¡¯t careful enough and gets wounded, a grown-azz man will just appear out of thin air, butt-naked. His glorious and well-respected name and reputation would be destroyed at that very instant!

    When Xu Cheng only had a pair of boxers left on his body, he sighed, ¡°You guys forced me to do this.¡±

    Then, he ripped his boxers off, and just like magic, he vanished.

    In fact, Xu Cheng also thought about how if things didn¡¯t work out, he could also go and be a magician. He could make himselfpletely invisible, and that would be enough to wow the audience.

    Now, not to mention an audience, even those guards were shocked.

    They were all dumbfounded, thinking that they might¡¯ve seen a ghost or something. They looked everywhere for Xu Cheng¡¯s shadow, yet at that moment, they noticed a pair of brawler¡¯s gloves were floating in the air and suddenly flew at them. Below the gloves extended two sharp daggers, and the first 10 guards in the front row immediately got their throats slitted, blood sttering everywhere as their body fell to the ground. Then, the row behind them also couldn¡¯t escape death. It was only a split second before they saw the dazzling daggers appear when they felt something wet around their necks.

    That middle-aged man wanted to turn around and run, but he felt as if he was pulled back by something before having a dagger shoved up his throat. Then, Xu Cheng stripped him clean and put on his clothes. He obviously had to pay attention to his image as well, it wouldn¡¯t be cool to be caught running around buttnaked.

    After he put on some clothes, the gate opened and suddenly a flood of soldiers and masters came out.

    Five guest masters walked out, and 30 or so soldiers immediately surrounded Xu Cheng from all sides.

    The five guest masters saw the soldiers and team captain that were dead on the ground. They then looked up and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Who are you? Why did you kill these people? Do you know what ce this is?¡±

    ¡°Jesus Christ, you guys are so shameless... You guys sent people to kill me but you won¡¯t allow me toe to your house to settle the ounts? Originally, I didn¡¯t even know about your Murong Family, but congrattions, you sessfully got my attention. So, here I am.¡±

    ¡°You are Xu Cheng?¡± They all knew who they were killing tonight, and it was Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled and asked, ¡°I killed the Ye and Ryong Families, what does it have to do with your Murong Family? Why try to kill me?¡±

    The five guest masters sneered. ¡°Since you are already here, there¡¯s no need for chitchat. Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 359.2 - Your Eating Mannerâ€™s So Ugly (Part Two)

    Chapter 359: Your Eating Manner¡¯s So Ugly (Part Two)

    The five of them directly struck at once.

    Inside the manor, someone called their old man.

    Seeing his anxious look, the steward asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The guy that was calling frowned. ¡°What the hell? The number isn¡¯t in service, and the call can¡¯t get through... But we have strong signal here...¡±

    ¨C Yanjing ¨C

    At Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s house, no one noticed that there was a signal jammer set up on the roof.

    Inside the house, the old men of the Li and Murong Families were at a critical point in their chess match against Zhang Chenfeng. Originally, the old man of the Li Family could¡¯ve directly check mated Zhang Chenfeng, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry as he gently said, ¡°Let me give you a chance to take back one move.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng knew he was about to lose, and he smiled. ¡°Why?¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family said, ¡°It¡¯s also giving everyone a chance, right?¡±

    The old man of the Li Family nodded and poured Zhang Chenfeng a cup of tea and said, ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t need to have this conflict right?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng smiled and nodded. After taking a sip of the tea, he said, ¡°There are many behemoth families, far more than just the four of you guys, but why are you two so quick to jump out when something happened to the Ye and Ryong Families? You guys should know very well why the other behemoth families are fine.¡±

    He pointed at the chess pieces the old man of the Li Family ate from his side and said, ¡°You guys took down the rook, the cannon, the horse, and the bishop. Do you know what that means? It means you guys want to control the country and be above everyone else! Do you guys want to own this country too? Why reach your hands this far? You guys have the cannons and rooks and knights, you want to start a war? And you want to control the ¡®bishop¡¯ too? It can only be said that you guys are too ambitious. You tell me yourself, why are the other behemoth families fine, but the four of your families are going to be finished?¡±

    The Li and Murong families¡¯ old men were furious from embarrassment when Zhang Chenfeng called them out for what they were trying to do, and they narrowed their eyes and said, ¡°So that¡¯s why we are here to visit you. Just what needs to be done for everyone to be happy?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng said, ¡°Spit out what you guys ate, and go live your own lives. Isn¡¯t it already enough to be incredibly wealthy? In fact, I know why it was just you four families that jumped out. It¡¯s because in the past, businessmen had no influence or status and everything was controlled by the ruling dynasty. With the societal structure back then, you couldn¡¯t go against the royalty and those in power no matter how much money you had. However, now that the country went through the revolution, everything works through capitalism now, so you guys had been expanding nonstop, using the wealth that you have umted over thousands of years to buy people to work for you. You guys feel that your time hase, presenting your descendants with status and opportunities. But what I want to say is, it¡¯s not suitable for a feudal society to exist in this era anymore.¡±

    The Li and Murong families¡¯ old men heard this and simply checked mate. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing to say, then check mate!¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng directly pushed that piece aside and shamelessly said, ¡°You guys were ying 2-against-1, it doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s go again, and this time, only one can y and the other one will have to be quiet.¡±

    The two old men looked at Zhang Chenfeng seriously and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left anyways, why not just let us off the hook?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng bitterly smiled. ¡°If I do, then those 50 or so children of mine will all die. So, I have no choice.¡±

    Bam!

    The Li Family¡¯s old man directly lifted the table, and Zhang Chenfeng leapt back and dodged those two¡¯s attack. The Ace of Spades went out to handle the guards outside.

    ¡°Zhang Chenfeng, since you don¡¯t want to live a peaceful life, we will grant your wish!¡± The old man of the Murong Family shouted, and the two of them immediately jumped onto the roof of the house with Zhang Chenfeng.

 Chapter 360.1 - Letâ€™s Just Die Together! (Part One)

    Chapter 360: Let¡¯s Just Die Together! (Part One)

    The three old masters jumped onto the roof to have their battle.

    The Ace of Spades immediately unsheathed his daggers from his sleeves and rushed out. Before the two guards at the door could react, he had already slit the throat of one and stabbed the heart of the other. Then, he engaged in a fight with the four guards outside waiting by the car.

    The Li and Murong Family¡¯s old men were extremely fast. Before the three of them evennded on the roof, they already struck out at least 50 times, but they were all deflected by Zhang Chenfeng.

    From the roof back down to the courtyard, when the three old mennded, Zhang Chenfeng fended off the other two old men. He withdrew his hands in his white tunic suit, and like a grandmaster, he looked at the other two and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been over a couple dozens of years. Although I¡¯ve aged, you really think you two can take me on?¡±

    The old man of the Li Family snorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, the world won¡¯t be peaceful.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng: ¡°Over these years, if it wasn¡¯t for me, your four families probably would¡¯ve already tried to cause chaos in the nation. Back then, I had already taken down a behemoth family that tried to overthrow the people¡¯s government and establish a new dynasty, and today, before I die, I¡¯m dragging you garbage down with me!¡±

    Then, with his feet moving at a speed that couldn¡¯t be caught by the naked eye, he immediately arrived before those two old men. The three of them began fighting again.

    At the same time, there was also another battle taking ce at the Murong Family¡¯s territory. The six guest masters were engaged in a fight against Xu Cheng.

    The guards circled around Xu Cheng to prevent him from escaping.

    Those six guest masters seemed to have great synergy, and their punches and kicks synchronized with each other really well. They wouldn¡¯t go in one after another but rather at the same time. They knew that with high speed, a person would be able to handle multiple opponents. However, with the six of them and 12 hands together, even if Xu Cheng was twice as fast as them, he could at most stop the attack of 4 hands, or at most 6, which meant that at least 6 punches wouldnd for sure!

    Then, if this dragged on, no matter how powerful, even a master would get tired. The time of death would be the time his energy gets depleted and his mind loses focus.

    However, it seemed like they underestimated Xu Cheng.

    He was indeed only able to block the attacks from 6 hands and he took 6 hits on his back and chest.

    However, as those guest masters watched, nothing really happened when their attacksnded.

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and took the hits. Suddenly, he raised his head, revealing a smile of disdain. ¡°Are there anymore hidden masters? Just send them all out!¡±

    Then, sending a tremor from his body, those six people were directly sent back a few steps, centering from Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng seized this opportunity and immediately attacked the guest master that was closest to him. His opponent was able to take 3 of Xu Cheng¡¯s attacks, but Xu Cheng then jumped high into the air and smacked down. His opponent had no choice but to raise his two hands above his head to block. After all, Xu Cheng¡¯s attacks were too streamlined, leaving him no time to dodge at all.

 Chapter 360.2 - Letâ€™s Just Die Together! (Part Two)

    Chapter 360: Let¡¯s Just Die Together! (Part Two)

    However, with that explosive strength of Xu Cheng¡¯s, as the punch smacked down, his crossed-arms that were blocking was directly shattered by Xu Cheng¡¯s fist!

    That guest master groaned in pain as he immediately took a few steps back.

    The other five guest masters directly charged over and grabbed onto each of Xu Cheng¡¯s limbs!

    His hands and feet were restrained, and there was one that strangled Xu Cheng¡¯s neck with a steel chain.

    That guest master that had one of his arms broken endured the pain and pulled out a knife with the other hand, and he came shing forward fiercely towards Xu Cheng.

    That de drew a huge arc in the air and carried terrifying momentum towards Xu Cheng¡¯s neck.

    Dang!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s skin was as tough as steel, and with a twist of his neck, the de was shattered instantly. Then, with his neck holding the de piece, he flung forward and tossed the de towards one of the guest masters restraining his hands.

    That guest master was caughtpletely off guard, and his throat was pierced through. The arm and hand that he was restraining were freed, and Xu Cheng hurled a punch at the guy that came at him with the de, right in the chest. With a press of the hidden device, the dagger within his brawler¡¯s gloves immediately pierced through his heart!

    That guy, as if tied to a missile, was sent flying straight into the high exterior walls of the manor.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body trembled,pletely breaking himself free from the remaining four guest masters.

    The 30 or so guards saw the tip in tide of this battle and immediately charged up with their des. The daggers within Xu Cheng¡¯s gloves now became his most powerful weapons, and wherever he went, flesh and blood flew everywhere.

    He tore through the crowd like awn mower.

    Suddenly, 5 more masters jumped out from the internal area of the manor, who Xu Cheng deduced were probably the core members of the Murong Family.

    They ran out and directly joined in on the battle.

    Xu Cheng tossed two dead bodies right at them, and then he quickly backed off. Going back, he found the device in his pile of destroyed clothes. Seeing that most of the masters were already out, he pressed on the device with his foot.

    On the top of the mountain, Bei Shan¡¯s device began ringing, and everyone immediately snapped into focus.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    They were all armed and ready. Wearing a flying device on their body, they lined up and began running towards the cliff from about 30 meters away. Then, spreading their arms and legs, they jumped off of the mountain towards the Murong Family. Activating the flying equipment, a pair of wings suddenly spread out from the equipment on their backs like gliders. In the pitch-ck sky, the Murong Family wouldn¡¯t notice that the Dragon des hadnded.

    They each carried an arsenal of weapons, and afternding, they killed whoever came in sight.

    On the outside, Xu Cheng¡¯s face was covered in blood. But, it wasn¡¯t his but all from his opponent. Dozens of guards had died, dying the whole street in front of the Murong Manor red.

 Chapter 360.3 - Letâ€™s Just Die Together! (Part Three)

    Chapter 360: Let¡¯s Just Die Together! (Part Three)

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him leave!¡±

    The steward of the house shouted.

    Ten masters surrounded Xu Cheng from all sides, each of them brandishing des and electric batons.

    Just then, from the inner regions of the manor came waves of miserable cries.

    The faces of the steward and the core members of the Murong Family all changed. ¡°Fack, not good!¡±

    They wanted to turn around and go back, but how would Xu Cheng give them such a chance. He sneered. ¡°You guys still want to leave?¡±

    He grabbed onto two guest masters by the shoulders, forcefully getting them to stay after breaking their corbones. Then, using them as a springboard, he flipped forward in the air andnded right before the steward and the other masters, blocking their path.

    ¡°I even don¡¯t mind you guys ganging up on me, and you still want to leave?¡±

    As he said that, he threw three lightning-fast kicks right at the steward, all within one second.

    With the steward¡¯s power and speed, he was only able to block two of the kicks. When the third onended, he flew back a dozen meters and crashed into the ground.

    The masters all heard waves after waves of miserable cries, and their faces changed greatly. Two of the guest masters immediately went to face Xu Cheng as they shouted to the people behind them, ¡°You guys hurry up and go, save the n!¡±

    Xu Cheng moved like a ghost, fast and unpredictable as he arrived before those two within an instant. Before they could react, the two daggers were already in their chests.

    The other eight masters hurriedly ran past Xu Cheng, and he immediately turned around and chased after them.

    On the inside, the other members of the Dragon Division rushed into all the hiding rooms and killed off everyone as they cross-checked mentally with the family member list they memorized prior to the mission. Then, Bei Shan shouted at the Earth King and Sky King level Dragon des, ¡°Go out and help Xu Cheng!¡±

    They nodded and immediately left the backyard and moved towards the gate to converge with Xu Cheng.

    Those masters that were running back ran straight into them, and now, they werepletely surrounded.

    Seeing that they were surrounded, those masters¡¯ faces sunk as they said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You guys! You guys are Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s people! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the n¡¯s force rebounding?¡±

    The Ace of Hearts said, ¡°And that¡¯s why none of you can survive! Without the financial backing of you behemoth families, will those in power that you bribed jump out and avenge you? Your era¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Over? In your dreams!¡± The steward of the Murong Family suddenly took out a remote control from his sleeves, and a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Zhang Chenfeng has raised a group of well-trained daredevils! It looks like the entire Dragon Division¡¯s here now, right? Then don¡¯t leave anymore. The moment I press this button, the underground bombs that the Murong Family had prepared a long time ago will raze this ce to the ground! Let¡¯s all die together then.¡±

    The other guest masters all nodded and said, ¡°Either we all die together, or we let each other go!¡±

 Chapter 361.1 - Canâ€™t You Let Me Just Take a Nap? (Part One)

    Chapter 361: Can¡¯t You Let Me Just Take a Nap? (Part One)

    Xu Cheng saw the Murong Family still had about 20 or so family members remaining. They were all scared of the assassins in the back and came out to meet up with the steward and the masters under the guard¡¯s escort. Now, the entire Murong Family had 40 or so people up against the Dragon Division.

    He walked into the gate as well and said loudly, ¡°Then press the button, let¡¯s all die together! The Dragon Division isn¡¯t afraid. We are sacrificing ourselves for our country, there¡¯s nothing for us to be afraid of. However, you should ask your own n members to see if they are willing to die with us or not.¡±

    Those n members all panicked as they looked towards the steward. Seeing the remote control in his hand, they all held each other and shivered.

    Some people even began yelling at Xu Cheng, ¡°You bandits! Do you know what this ce is? You guys will die horrible deaths!¡±

    The steward obviously wouldn¡¯t detonate the bomb and kill everyone here. After all, to them, their lives were a lot more precious than those of the Dragon Division. The Dragon des were more like death squad members trained by the country, but the Murong Family was different. They were the super-wealthy n that regarded themselves as above the masses.

    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± He threatened Xu Cheng, looking as if he was going to press that button.

    ¡°Then go ahead and press it!¡± Xu Cheng pointed at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s die together then! Our lives belong to the country, I don¡¯t mind sacrificing myself for a good value. We are fine with it, it¡¯s good to see you Murong Family people disappearing from this world.¡±

    At this moment, the other young members of the n shouted and tried to threaten Xu Cheng, ¡°Our n chief will skin you guys alive! As long as he¡¯s not dead, the Murong Family will live forever!¡±

    At this moment, a gray-faced guard ran over and whispered in the supervisor¡¯s ear, ¡°The ne is ready, we can take off at any moment.¡±

    Although the others didn¡¯t hear it, Xu Cheng picked it up.

    These people indeed weren¡¯t prepared to die with them. They were just threatening them to buy time.

    The steward said to the guard, ¡°Bring them up first, we will save whoever we can. As long as we have people that can leave this ce alive, with the wealth we have around the country, we can rise again!¡±

    The guard nodded and was ready to take those people out from the back. Xu Cheng directly picked up a small rock and threw it at that guard, directly piercing that guard¡¯s head and taking his life!

    There was an uproar among the Murong Family at the scene!

    The steward with the remote anxiously said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want anyone to leave this ce alive?¡± As he said that, he got ready to press the button. When he was about to press it, Xu Cheng, seeing the steward¡¯s finger going down in slow motion, suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

    That steward already pressed down on the button, but he didn¡¯t lift up his finger yet so the bombs didn¡¯t detonate.

    Xu Cheng looked around at the 5 or 6 people of the Dragon Division that were injured. When the Dragon Division descended and engaged in a fight with the guards, a few of the lower-card-value members were injured.

    ¡°Get the injured out of this ce first,¡± he said to the few Dragon Division members that were injured.

    Those people refused to leave, as they were still in a deadlock with the guards of the Murong Family.

    Xu Cheng shouted at them, ¡°Go!¡±

    Those Sky Kings gestured at those injured members and said, ¡°Get out first.¡±

    Xu Cheng then said to them, ¡°You guys go as well!¡±

    Bei Shan stared right back him. ¡°What are you doing? We can¡¯t let anyone of them escape!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng walked over and whispered to him, ¡°But if we all die here, the Li Family won¡¯t be wiped out, and the mission will still fail!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°At least there will only be the Li Family left. We already tried our best.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, just listen to me, okay? You said that everyone will listen to me for this whole operation!¡±

 Chapter 361.2 - Canâ€™t You Let Me Just Take a Nap? (Part Two)

    Chapter 361: Can¡¯t You Let Me Just Take a Nap? (Part Two)

    Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng, then at those Murong Family members, and after some hesitation, he gritted his teeth and waved, slowly withdrawing the Dragon Division.

    Seeing that those people all backed out, the steward was secretly very happy.

    The people of the Dragon Division slowly backed out of the manor, and that stewardughed and said, ¡°Now isn¡¯t that better? Let¡¯s all be a bit more rational here.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. Seeing that the Dragon Division members all backed out of the manor, he checked the bombs that were nted below the manor with his prating vision again. That explosion power was not to be underestimated. He said to Bei Shan and the others, ¡°Back up a bit more.¡±

    That steward of the Murong Familyughed. ¡°Yeah, back up more, or else if I let go of the button, everyone will die!¡±

    Bei Shan and the others weren¡¯t happy. They weren¡¯t afraid to die, they just didn¡¯t know why Xu Cheng wouldpromise and let them all back out.

    After the Dragon Division members backed up further, Xu Cheng saw the Murong Family¡¯s steward was also getting his family members to evacuate. There was an airne at the waist of the mountain ready to go.

    But at that moment, Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Did I say you guys can leave?¡±

    Then, he charged forward and stabbed his dagger towards the steward. That guy¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief as he couldn¡¯t believe Xu Cheng would dare tomit suicide to bring them down.¡±

    With the remote control falling to the ground, the faces of those Murong Family members, who didn¡¯t even begin to evacuate yet, all changed.

    Outside of the manor, those Dragon Division members saw Xu Cheng¡¯s sudden move and their faces all changed as well.

    They just realized that Xu Cheng was trying to save them but he had already decided to stay behind to die together with those people. They immediately wanted to run in to grab Xu Cheng as well, but it was all toote.

    With a loud boom, a huge explosion sted from the ground into the sky, and the strong air flow from the explosion blew all the Dragon Division members far away.

    The flying gravel, dust, and sand were very painful when they hit their body, but they didn¡¯t feel it as they all watched as Xu Cheng got buried by the explosion with the other Murong Family members at the central area.

    ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± When the entire scene became one big ruin, Bei Shan crawled back up and ran towards that direction.

    The other Dragon Division members all climbed up and ran over, and besides several strong buildings that were still standing, the rest were all destroyed. The explosion even killed the electricity in the area, and it was very hard to look for people in the ces in the ruins without starlight.

    Everyone began to dig, looking for Xu Cheng.

    They dug out the dead bodies of the Murong Family, and atst, the three Sky Kings dug out Xu Cheng. Sensing Xu Cheng¡¯s faint heartbeat, Bei Shan immediately began performing CPR on him.

    ¡°Get the fack out for me! Are you just going to die? I¡¯ve already gotten used to seeing you drip swag everywhere you go, and if you die, how am I going to adjust back to before?¡±

    At the instant of the explosion, Xu Cheng immediately grabbed the steward and another guard¡¯s body to cover him up, and he entered a state of suspended animation. Utilizing the power of the water bear genes plus the tortoise genes that allowed his body to be nearly invincible, this explosion only caused some violent shaking of his body. At most, it was his internal organs that suffered some damage from the explosion. But, under Bei Shan¡¯s stimtion of his heart, Xu Cheng suddenly sat up as he gasped for air. ¡°I¡¯m so facking tired already, can¡¯t you just carry me back into the ne and let me take a break?¡±

    The Dragon des: ¡°...¡±

    Bei Shan was startled too, and he immediately smiled. ¡°Sure, I will carry you. Just take a break, our next stop is the Li Family¡¯s house.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Now that¡¯s about right. Let me sleep for a bit.¡±

 Chapter 362.1 - Ambushed (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 362: Ambushed (Part One)</b>

    ¨C On the helicopter ¨C

    Xu Cheng was lying in a chair. His stomach wasn¡¯t feeling very well, and his ears were ringing.

    On the side, Bei Shan was massaging his hands and feet for him. Xu Cheng squinted his eyes and looked at those senior brothers of his. ¡°Our brothers were all injured. If you guys don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, then let¡¯s just not go to the Li Family anymore.¡±

    Bei Shan immediately nodded his head without hesitation. ¡°Okay, we will listen to you. You are the big boss right now. Not even bombs can kill you, you are just too overpowered, you call the shots.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What ns do you guys have for the Li Family?¡±

    The Ace of Hearts said worriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that we would cause such a bigmotion at the Murong Family. I think the Li Family probably already noticed it. I¡¯m worried that if we go, we will be surrounded!¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Do we have to fight tonight?¡±

    The three Sky Kings nodded. ¡°Even if we die, we have to give it our best shot. Tonight, either we die, or they die!¡±

    Bei Shan sighed, ¡°In fact, all of our identity data had been written off. In principle, we are already dead people.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly seemed to have realized something.

    ¡°Are there still things that you are hiding from me?¡±

    Bei Shan faintly said, ¡°After the feudal dynasty era ended, there were reforms and developments that allowed those four families to be particrly wealthy. If we just let them gradually get stronger, it wouldn¡¯t be different that letting them umte enough power and influence to effectively bring us back to the old dynasty days. In order to prevent such a thing from happening, someone must stand out. So, the Division Master did, and he secretly formed an independent organization, which upholds the mission of protecting the country and its principles. And what are the principles? It¡¯s to not let the country get ruined by going back to the dynasty days and live the past all over again. And all of this has an obstacle, which is the behemoth families. Amongst them, these four are particrly threatening, and they have began to affect the country¡¯s stability. That is also why the Dragon Division doesn¡¯t take in members of the behemoth families or military families. We only take in grass-root talents that love this country. (TL Note: Grass-root are people with no backgrounds). With the Division Master getting older and older, we are also running out of time. Because you sessfully took out the Ryong Family, this n was officially activated, so now we will either seed or die! Tonight, even if everyone dies, we still have to give this a shot.¡±

    ¡°The behemoth ns have deep foundations, wouldn¡¯t those powerful figures who have good rtionships with the ns cause trouble?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not within the scope of our responsibility. We are only responsible for the beheading operation.¡± Bei Shan said to Xu Cheng, ¡°If this trip to the Li Family is sessful, then the Dragon Division will be officially established as a system! Everyone¡¯s position will be established, and our identities will be reinstated!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing this.

    Just when they were about to arrive at the mountain area of the Li Family, a loud rumbling noise suddenly came.

    A rocket directly destroyed one of the helicopters!

    Bei Shan and the others were all shocked as they saw that a helicopter flying beside them had already exploded in mid air and the debris began falling down. Xu Cheng also immediately sat up.

    ¡°Airstrike! Jump!¡± The other senior brothers of the Dragon Division shouted.

    There were 6 helicopters, and now that one exploded, the other members immediately prepared to jump.

    Xu Cheng hurried over to the pilot and said, ¡°Hurry and jump!¡±

    The pilot nced back at Xu Cheng and shook his head. ¡°You jump first! I will fly deeper to attract their attention. Remember, we must seed!¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that he was also in the Dragon Division¡¯s uniform, and on his back was written ¡°Logistics¡±.

 Chapter 362.2 - Ambushed (Part Two)

    <h4><b>Chapter 362: Ambushed (Part Two)</b></h4>

    Boom! The helicopter Xu Cheng was on got hit too, and Xu Cheng jumpedst minute, thrown out into the air by the current. Bei Shan already activated his wings and grabbed Xu Cheng as he was falling. Seeing him in a daze, he shouted at him, ¡°Everyone¡¯s prepared to sacrifice themselves, tonight will be a brutal battle! Junior Brother, if the other brothers and I unfortunately die, can you set up a tombstone for us?¡±

    When Xu Cheng finally came to his senses, he directly fell into the branches with Bei Shan since they were too heavy for one pair of wings.

    The forest immediately lit up with rifle barrels spitting fire as the Li Family guards began gunning the members down. The Li Family was already very prepared. When some of the Dragon Division members just got tond, they were shot dead by heavy machine guns. There were gunshots everywhere, and having justnded, Xu Cheng and Bei Shan¡¯s eyelids both jumped, sensing danger.

    ¡°We are exposed!¡± Bei Shan anxiously said.

    ¡°Yeah, we caused such amotion at the Murong Family that it¡¯s impossible for the Li Family to not be prepared!¡± Xu Cheng said to Bei Shang, ¡°ording to the map, the southeast direction is away from the Li Family¡¯s territory. You go there and wait, I will go and save the other brothers! We will regroup and deploy our n.¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°You be careful!¡±

    Xu Cheng jumped into the night like an assassin.

    After leaving Bei Shan¡¯s sight, Xu Cheng took off his clothes and put on just his gloves. In the pitch ck night, not many could see the de clearly, and even when they did, they would already be dead!

    Xu Cheng entered stealth mode and roamed the forest.

    Here, it seemed like there was no electricity besides inside the Li Manor. In the forest, other than the guards that were carrying torches can see, everywhere was pretty much pitch ck.

    His eyes with prating vision were fully open and he directly locked onto the locations of all the Dragon Division members, as well as where those guards where and what direction they were going after. Everything was in his vision.

    His eyes flickered like that of a cat in the ck night, and his invisible limbs were moving like a jungle cat, allowing him to run freely onnd, treetops, and branches.

    The J of Heartsnded on a tree and couldn¡¯t break himself free from the paraglider that had caught onto the branches. Seeing the guards with guns and torchesing closer towards him, he began to panic.

    At that moment, those guards felt like someone was walking in the bushes and on the branches behind them, causing them to keep on looking back. They didn¡¯t see a thing, but just as they turned back around, a pair of daggers floated past them and slit their throats.

    Xu Cheng said to the J of Hearts on the tree, ¡°Go towards the southeast direction and meet up with Senior Brother Bei Shan!¡±

    The J of Hearts didn¡¯t see anyone, and although he heard the voice, he didn¡¯t know where it was from. However, when he saw the four guards that were after him just falling to the ground dead, he was quite surprised.

    Before leaving, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t forget to remind him, ¡°Change your clothes, get into that guard¡¯s uniform.¡±

    The J of Hearts still didn¡¯t see anyone and could only nod nkly. ¡°Oh... Okay.¡±

    Xu Cheng already left and went after the next batch of guards.

    He was a bit slow, or it could only be said that the nextnding spot was quite far away. When he finally arrived, three brothers of the Dragon Division were already surrounded by armed guards.

    The captain waved his hand, and before the three of them could fight back, they were shot dead!

    Xu Cheng was already running over as fast as possible, yet he was still not fast enough to save those three brothers. He furiously shoved his de into the captain¡¯s neck, and with a violent sh to the side, the head fell to the ground. The others couldn¡¯t see Xu Cheng at all, and Xu Cheng quickly beheaded them all.

    When he went to check those three Dragon Division brothers¡¯ injuries, he realized that they were already gone.

    He really felt something bitter in his heart. Putting his hand over their faces, he lightly helped them closed their eyes.

 Chapter 363.1 - Letâ€™s Just End This (Part One)

    Chapter 363: Let¡¯s Just End This (Part One)

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and left the scene to go elsewhere.

    He directly went on a hunt for the guards. Like a god of death from hell, no one could see himing, yet there were guards falling down everywhere. Some got their throats slit, some were directly beheaded, and some had their necks broken.

    However, Xu Cheng still couldn¡¯t save some of his senior brothers from dying from being besieged by armed guards. On his way, he killed over 20 guards, yet he also found 7 corpses from the Dragon Division!

    Hearts, Clovers, Spades, there were many senior brothers of smaller cards from 3 to 7 that died. This was the most bloody operation in the history of the organization.

    ¡°AHH!¡± At this time, Xu Cheng heard a mad voice.

    He immediately turned around and ran towards it, and from afar, he saw the K of Spades was in a chaotic battle with a bunch of guards. He got hit twice already in exchange for two guards¡¯ lives. At that moment, a guard fired a shot aiming right for K¡¯s head, and Xu Cheng suddenly arrived and jumped forward. A brawler¡¯s glove shed past the K of Spade¡¯s face, and the bullet was bounced away.

    Right afternding, Xu Cheng immediately pounced forward and shredded the chest of a guard, before doing a tornado kick to sweep down three guards. Then, before they could get up, he stabbed the dagger through their chest. There were five more guards opening fire towards the brawler¡¯s fists since that was all they could see. Xu Cheng directly activated his tortoise armor and charged over. He sent a guard flying away with a headbutt, and thennding between all the other guards, he spun with the two daggers fully extending, delivering a fatal blow to all.

    The K of Spades was shocked. He didn¡¯t see anything yet those guards werepletely destroyed with flesh and blood flying everywhere. He leaned on a tree and watched all of this unfold, and after all the guards died, a warm entity came closer to him. Yet, he still couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°Senior Brother K of Spades, put on their uniform and go southeast to meet up with Senior Brother Bei Shan.¡± Xu Cheng helped him apply pressure against the wound on his leg that was still bleeding.

    ¡°You-you are Xu Cheng?¡± the K of Spades asked at the air in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, be careful,¡± as Xu Cheng said that, he left.

    ¨C Li Family ¨C

    There were many masters standing at the door, and the lights were all on. There were constantly guards running back to report. ¡°Sir, we have already killed 9 of them!¡±

    The n elder faintly smiled. ¡°What are their numbers?¡±

    Guard: ¡°There was the 3 of Hearts, 6 of Hearts, 9 of Hearts, 4 of Spades, 5 of Spades, 6 of Spades, 8 of Spades, 10 of Clovers, and 3 of Clovers.¡±

    n Elder: ¡°10 of Clovers? Not bad. The bigger numbers can be regarded as S-ss masters. If you see people with card values above 10, kill them at all costs! Whoever can kill someone above 10 will be rewarded 10 million yuan! Killing people of lower card values will be rewarded 1 million each!¡±

    The guards were overjoyed. ¡°Yes! I will go and tell them right now!¡±

    The n elders and guest masters all had a satisfied smile on their faces. ¡°I knew they woulde. Indeed, here they are, and since the Li Family¡¯s estate has no roads connecting to the outside world, they can onlye by air. With this kind of terrain, however many they send will all die! I heard those with values above 10 are all at least S-ss masters, and the lower the card value, the weaker they are.¡±

    Third n Elder: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s indeed true. There are four Aces that has S+ level of fighting capabilities. If we fight them 1 on 1, we might not even be able to beat them.¡±

    Guest Master: ¡°Leave a few alive, drag them over to testify against Zhang Chenfeng. It will be best to get him to expose those behind him. I want to see who are the ones that want us dead! We can¡¯t just let this slide so easily!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°How many of our guards died?¡¯

 Chapter 363.2 - Letâ€™s Just End This (Part Two)

    Chapter 363: Let¡¯s Just End This (Part Two)

    ¡°Sir, over 60 now, and the number is growing rapidly!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The n elder was shocked. ¡°Just 5 minutes ago, didn¡¯t you guys report 30 people? How did it double in such a short period of time?¡±

    At that moment, a few guards with their faces covered in blood ran over. As they ran, they were also screaming in terror, ¡°Ghost!¡±

    Then, no one saw how they died; their heads were just cut and flew into the air,nding and rolling over to the members of the Li Family and shocking them to their cores.

    There was one more running over and shouting, ¡°Dead! All dead! Our people are all dead! Ghost!¡±

    However, when he was just within dozens of meters away from the gate, he was also beheaded.

    The faces of the Li Family changed dramatically as they took in deep breaths. This scene was simply too creepy.

    At that moment, another guard ran out from the forest, and he panted as he came closer and reached out with his hands. ¡°Sav-save me...¡±

    He copsed onto the ground and slowly crawled towards the gate, and those n elders immediately came down the stairs to help him get up. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening over there?¡±

    That guard suddenly lifted his head and revealed an unfamiliar face. It was Xu Cheng, and he directly smashed the head of the n elder like a watermelon!

    The other two elders were terrified as they turned around and tried to run, but two sharp daggers prated right through their hearts.

    There were 7 or 8 guards opening fire at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng directly used those two dead bodies as a shield.

    Then, he kicked the two dead bodies towards the gate, knocking down a few guards.

    Sneering, Xu Cheng said, ¡°If this is the case, then you guys will all die!¡±

    Then, squatting down a bit, he flew out like a spring. Two guards couldn¡¯t get out of the way, and Xu Cheng directly pushed their heads into the ground.

    Shhhh!

    His two daggers dazzled under the light, and he kicked towards a guest master. That guy dodged it, yet Xu Cheng¡¯s dagger already arrived by his waist. A chunk of meat was directly sliced off and flew out.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± The guest master cried in pain as he fell to the ground. Xu Cheng sent another kick into his chest, and he flew right into the wall and died from his head exploding.

    At that moment, three n elders attacked. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even look at the punches flying towards him. He just raised his daggers high into the air and sliced down.

    Their hands were directly cut off. Then, with another kick, he sent a n elder flying out. Another n elder managed tond a palm strike on Xu Cheng, but he didn¡¯t feel a thing. He just shoved the dagger into his heart, and then like ripping apart a garbage bag, he sliced through the body as he swung his arm to the side. The fight sent chills down all the masters that remained in the Li Family.

    ¡°Shoot him!¡± The remaining 3 n elders and 5 guest masters anxiously shouted at those four guards that still had guns on them.

    Xu Cheng crossed his arms in front of his face, just letting them shoot at him.

    Those masters saw Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t even scared of bullets so their faces paled as they turned right away to run.

    Xu Cheng immediately chased up to them like a cat. Then, from the back, he swung his sharp dagger forward from the back of his head.

    A n elder immediately copsed onto the ground.

    He stabbed another one that was running right through the heart.

    Then, looking up at the guest masters of the Li Family at the gate, he said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s time to die!¡±

    ¡°Close the gates!¡± the guest masters shouted, and three guards immediately pushed the giant iron gate up, wanting to keep Xu Cheng out.

    However, Xu Cheng climbed the wall like a dragonfly stepping on water. With just 3 steps, he flipped over the 8-meter-tall wall. As he descended from the top, he directlynded and killed two more guards.

    When the two guest masters noticed what was going on and turned around, Xu Cheng¡¯s daggers were already in their hearts!

    The two n elders looked at Xu Cheng like he was a devil as they kept on taking steps back. When Xu Cheng turned around to look at them, those two elders immediately got onto their knees as they shivered and begged for mercy. ¡°Please let us go!¡±

    ¡°So many of our guys died already, and you are telling me to let you go?¡± Xu Cheng wiped the blood off of his face and said, a bit tired, ¡°Let¡¯s just end this.¡±

    Then, he grabbed those two¡¯s necks and broke them.

 Chapter 364.1 - For the Country (Part One)

    Chapter 364: For the Country (Part One)

    Xu Cheng sat down onto the ground. At this time, he really wanted to take a smoke to ease the depressed feeling in his heart.

    Bei Shan waited until all the remaining Dragon Division members grouped again beforeing over to find Xu Cheng. Atst, they arrived at the Li Family, and they just saw a trail of blood and corpses to and at the gate. Cross-checking with the data they had, these people were all front-line masters of the Li Family.

    The three Sky Kings saw Xu Cheng sitting there, with his head down.

    Bei Shan ran over and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. He lifted his head, looked at those three senior brothers of his, and asked, ¡°Do we have to kill the women and kids too?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded with a determined expression.

    Xu Cheng rubbed his hair and said, feeling dejected, ¡°Why?¡±

    The Ace of Clovers sighed and said, ¡°Weeds grows back if the roots aren¡¯t removed. These descendants of the behemoth ns have a strong sense of belonging, and if we don¡¯t uproot them once and for all, the consequences will be dire.¡±

    Bei Shan patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Leave the rest to us, your mission is done. You did it.¡±

    ¡°I regret doing all of this.¡± Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°I also don¡¯t know if what I did was right or wrong... I would rather go and kill the enemies from foreign countries than kill our own people! Even if I didn¡¯t kill those women and kids, I also became an aplice.¡±

    Then, he stood up and walked out of the Li Family Manor alone.

    Afterward, there were waves of miserable criesing from behind him. He closed his eyes in pain. Maybe during this lifetime, this was a memory that he would never want to remember. Maybe it was the death of his mother, or maybe it was because he always thought he was on the side of justice, and even though the interests of the country were above all else, he still couldn¡¯t stand all of these people dying. Maybe, he still had flesh and blood, and he couldn¡¯t bepletely cold-blooded.

    As he was leaving, Xu Cheng faintly said to Bei Shan, ¡°Senior Brother, I want to take a break for the next little while.¡±

    Bei Shan understandingly nodded.

    ¨C Yanjing ¨C

    Inside Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s courtyard, both old men from the Li and Murong Families leaned against therge tree in the courtyard, injured. The days of autumn were a bit chilly, and the leaves were slowly falling to the ground.

    After the Ace of Spades took out the 6 guards and came to help, he was also injured and was now unconscious in a corner. As for the old man Zhang Chenfeng, he was leaning against the wall. All three of these old men had blood by their mouths, and they breathed heavily as they stared right at each other. The situation was very tense.

    Zhang Chenfeng suddenly grinned andughed. ¡°If I was still at my peak, you two pieces of garbage wouldn¡¯t even have dared toe tonight!¡±

    ¡°We already bribed your personal doctor, and he said you were on the verge of death. If we don¡¯t do it now, when else? A mad dog like you would definitely take action before you die, so we might as well juste and watch you,¡± the old man of the Murong Family said.

    Zhang Chenfeng sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the use of watching me? You really think the Dragon Division can¡¯t operate without me?¡±

    ¡°After you die, we actually indeed wouldn¡¯t worry about those pieces of garbage at the Dragon Division at all.¡± The old man of the Li Family sneered. ¡°You really think we don¡¯t have the documents on those children of yours? 4 Sky Kings, 12 Earth Kings, and the rest are all A to A+ ss garbage! As for the 12 Earth Kings, any one of our guest masters could easily win a 1 on 1 duel. And for the 4 Sky Kings, the elders of the n can still take care of them. Just with that puny Dragon Division, without you, you really think they have a chance to win? Don¡¯t think we are idiots. The Ye and Ryong Families were killed one after another, not at the same time. If it wasn¡¯t for you that led those Dragon des, we wouldn¡¯t believe it even if we die.¡±

 Chapter 364.2 - For the Country (Part Two)

    Chapter 364: For the Country (Part Two)

    Zhang Chenfeng suddenly broke out inughter upon hearing this, as if he heard the funniest joke in his life.

    ¡°Old man, what are youughing at?¡± the old man of the Murong Family snorted.

    ¡°Let meugh for a bit longer first.¡± Zhang Chenfeng even began coughing fromughing too hard. Then, waving his hand, he looked at those two old men and said, ¡°So, you guys came over tonight to watch me, and you think nothing will go wrong back home, right?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. We are not just here to watch you, we are also here to kill!¡± the old man of the Li Family said, ¡°We already set up everything. After you die, your personal doctor will draft a death certificate and state some random reason, and the Dragon Division will naturally fall apart.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng beganughing again wildly.

    ¡°If it was just a few years ago, the Dragon Division would indeed disband if they lost me. But you think I wouldn¡¯t have thought about it too?¡± Zhang Chenfeng faintly smiled. ¡°I know you guys were intercepting talents with money in the dark so the Dragon Division couldn¡¯t recruit the best of the younger generation to deal with you guys. But, you guys missed one person, and what a coincidence, it might¡¯ve been fate, but you guys indeed looked down on him too and even wanted to kill him.¡±

    The two old men narrowed their eyes. ¡°Who?¡±

    The old man of the Li Family thought for a second and said, ¡°Xu Cheng? What is that guy capable of? He¡¯s at most A+ in power, us behemoth families really didn¡¯t need to try to recruit him and offend the Ryong and Ye Families.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so in this whole game, everyone would forget about this guy, and that¡¯s the key.¡± A mysterious and profound smile appeared on Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s face.

    The two old men snorted. ¡°Old man, stop ying mysterious here with us. We just don¡¯t know why you are so set on fighting the behemoth families.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s smile grew bigger. ¡°You are wrong. I¡¯m not against all behemoth families, just you four!¡±

    He found afortable position by the wall and continued, ¡°You want to know why?¡±

    Those two old men didn¡¯t talk, but one could tell that they were curious from the look of their eyes.

    Zhang Chenfeng: ¡°Back then, when I went to study abroad, I warned my family to not participate in politics, because no king can stay in power for ever. But, they didn¡¯t listen and even kicked me out of the house. After being away for awhile, indeed, the Qing Dynasty ended, and the Zhang Family began running in all directions, and that is when I found out, the copse of the Zhang Family was caused by backstabbing! And there were four families that were involved, and they were the Li, Ye, Ryong, and Murong! They were like bandits, swallowing all of the assets of the Zhang Family, which had been at its prime, to strengthen themselves.¡±

    Those two old men¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at Zhang Chenfeng. ¡°You are the missing orphan of the Zhang Family?!¡±

    Although there was blood on Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s face, he still appeared to be very graceful. As a grandmaster of a generation, he elegantly smiled. ¡°But I didn¡¯t focus on you four because you killed the Zhang Family. Rather, it¡¯s for one word.¡±

    The two old men¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng: ¡°Country!¡±

    Those two old men sneered. ¡°Old man, if you were up against the Zhang Family today, would you still be able to be this heartless and determined?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng said resolutely, ¡°Yes! Sacrificing a family to protect the peace of this country! Take a look, the country¡¯s growing stronger and stronger by the day, but if the power was held by one single person, the country would go back to what it was like before and relive the history. So, I definitely won¡¯t allow a feudal system to reappear!¡±

    The old man of the Li Family said mockingly, ¡°You are such a great man, but what use does that have? You still can¡¯t change reality. Besides the Dragon Division, what other cards do you have to destroy us?¡±

 Chapter 365.1 - Backup Plan (Part One)

    Chapter 365: Backup n (Part One)

    When Zhang Chenfeng heard them say that, heughed and said, ¡°Of course I have one prepared. You think the reason I kept you guys here is as simple as wanting to y chess with you? You two want to kill me, but I don¡¯t n on letting you go back alive too. You want to ask which card I would use? I have a 2!¡±

    ¡°2?¡± The old man of the Murong Familyughed. ¡°I know about your organization¡¯s ranking system; the lower the number, the weaker the soldier. That 2 of yours is even weaker than a 3, right? And that¡¯s your trump card?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng faintly smiled. ¡°I nned it with the Fight the Landlord Game, so you tell me, what was the assessment I gave to 2?¡±

    The two old men¡¯s face faintly changed.

    ¡°Ace is S+! Could 2 be SS?¡± the old man of the Murong Family eximed.

    Zhang Chenfeng said withughter and pride, ¡°Then what if he was the equivalence of all four 2sbined?¡±

    The old man of the Li Family frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s a bomb! It can take down a Joker!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Both old men eximed in disbelief. ¡°Someone from a grassroot background actually reached such a level? Are you talking about Xu Cheng? We saw his performance at thepetition, at most he was at A+! With your training, he could at most cap out at S! You say he¡¯s stronger than you? That¡¯spletely impossible!¡±

    Zhang Chenfengughed and said, ¡°He obviously can¡¯t match the Joker at its prime, but the Joker that is me right now, this 2 is stronger than me! If you guys don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you pick up your phone and call your family?¡±

    In fact, he was also worried whether Xu Cheng and the rest of the Dragon Division seeded or not. But right now, he had no other way but to get them to call and check.

    Zhang Chenfeng was also feeling quite a bit anxious.

    But on the outside, he acted extremely rxed and confident, and that left the other two old men feeling a bit worried, since they didn¡¯t receive any calls from back home either.

    One of them crawled over to the guard¡¯s body to take out a phone. At this moment, the signal jammer on the roof was broken because of the messy fight, so the phone waspletely usable.

    He dialed and called home, but no one was picking up.

    Seeing the old man of the Murong Family¡¯s face looking a bit abnormal, the old man of the Li Family said with a tired and hoarse voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family hung up and then dialed the number of a n elder.

    No one picked up as well!

    He began to panic a little, and he directly began to dial all the n members¡¯ numbers that he could remember, and after 7 or 8, the calls were either not in service or not getting picked up.

    The old man immediately threw the phone onto the ground.

    Seeing the calls not going through, Zhang Chenfeng faintly smiled.

    The Murong Family was probably over now, and now they were just waiting for the Li Family.

    Seeing his Murong friend like that, the old man of the Li Family anxiously crawled over to find a phone. All three of them were heavily injured, and it was already good enough that they could still move. Zhang Chenfeng remained unmoved as he adjusted his breathing to recover faster, while the other two already gave up trying to adjust their breathing so they recovered slower.

    When the old man of the Li Family found a cellphone from his guard¡¯s pocket and called home, no one picked up as well. He began to panic as he dialed his eldest son, but the call didn¡¯t go through.

    An uneasy mood pervaded the whole body of those two old men.

    ¡°What happened? You couldn¡¯t reach anyone too?¡± the old man of the Murong Family asked anxiously.

    The old man of the Li Family looked around. ¡°It¡¯s probably because something¡¯s wrong with the cell signal here, right? This is impossible!¡±

 Chapter 365.2 - Backup Plan (Part Two)

    Chapter 365: Backup n (Part Two)

    They checked their phones yet the signal bars were full. They found more cellphones from their guards and began calling all the numbers they could remember back home.

    Seeing them like this, Zhang Chenfeng smiled contently, and he let out a long breath of relief as hepletely rested his body against the wall. Although he looked like he was losing spirit from his eyes, the corners of his mouth showed a kind smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just stop fighting. Just like the Ye and Ryong Families, your two families are probably wiped out too,¡± Zhang Chenfeng said to those two old men.

    Those two old men nervously took out the batteries of their phones and put it back in to try again. They both didn¡¯t use smartphones in fear of being tapped, so the older models they used still had detachable batteries.

    However, their efforts were in vain, the numbers they called were either not in service or not being picked up. Atst, the two old men angrily crumpled the phones in their hands into balls of rubbish.

    Zhang Chenfeng immediately beganughing loudly.

    He didn¡¯t care if he was in pain, he stillughed wantonly.

    ¡°Very well! They all died!¡± Zhang Chenfeng said with a look of joy, ¡°I¡¯ve nned for many years and never knew where to even start, but I did not expect this day toe this easily. Being able to see the four behemoth families getting wiped out before I die is also granting my wish for this life! Hahahah!¡±

    The bodies of the Murong and Li Family¡¯s old men were actually trembling from anger as they gritted their teeth. They both wished they could pounce onto Zhang Chenfeng right now and rip him apart.

    The more the two old men thought about it, the more angry they got, and atst, they coughed up blood as their bodies couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    The Li Family¡¯s old man stared fiercely at Zhang Chenfeng andughed grimmly. ¡°You think the Dragon Division would be fine just like that?¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family had an insidious smile and said, ¡°Do you know why we know so much about the Dragon Division? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng smiled bitterly. ¡°How could I not know? You guys probably found my junior brother, right? In this world, only he knows this much about the Dragon Division.¡±

    ¡°It was more than just finding him.¡± The old man of the Li Familyughed and said, ¡°As long as the news of you dying gets out, he wille back to destroy your precious Dragon Division! The mercenaries our four families had raised over the years will also begin targeting the Dragon Division. The moment the Dragon Division members dare to leave the country, they will die horribly because we have all of their profiles.¡±

    The old man of the Murong Family nodded. ¡°Did you not expect this? We also have a backup n. The Little Joker is probably already on his way, and those children of yours probably won¡¯t live for too much longer. With Little Joker¡¯s current strength, he¡¯s far above you. I don¡¯t think it will be difficult for him to handle that 2, hahahaha.¡±

    As he finished, the old man of the Li Family suddenly took out a pistol from the guard¡¯s pocket and aimed at Zhang Chenfeng. ¡°Let¡¯s go to hell together!¡±

    Bam!

    The first bullet hit Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s abdomen area, and he immediately got down to dodge the second shot.

    At that moment, the Diamond Division that rushed back suddenly charged in and executed the Murong and Li Family Chiefs right on the spot.

    The J of Diamonds immediately rushed to Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s side and asked nervously, ¡°Division Master, are you alright?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng already had his eyes closed and was too weak to speak.

    The Diamond Division immediately carried him towards a car and sped to a hospital.

    ¡°Tell Xu Cheng... Get him toe and see me!¡± Zhang Chenfeng grabbed onto the J of Diamonds¡¯ hand and coughed up some blood and said.

 Chapter 366.1 - Putting on the Golden Clown Mask (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 366: Putting on the Golden Clown Mask (Part One)</b>

    As soon as they arrived in Shangcheng, Bei Shan got a call, and his entire face became very ugly. He immediately looked towards Xu Cheng and said, ¡°The old man is barely hanging on! He wants you to go and see him.¡±

    Xu Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately got back into the helicopter and they directly flew towards Yanjing.

    ¨C At the Military Region Hospital ¨C

    Xu Cheng strode towards the door of the operation room, outside of which stood all the Dragon Division Members that survived the battle, lined up by the door. The four Sky Kings waited outside as well, and upon seeing Xu Cheng, they all moved out of the way for him.

    After a brief hesitation, Xu Cheng opened the door of the operating room. Inside, Zhang Chenfeng was covered in blood and had an oxygen mask on. He was getting a transfusion, but his electrocardiogram was extremely weak.

    Upon seeing Xu Chenge in, the four attending doctors directly walked out of the operating room.

    The old man slowly took off his oxygen mask and weakly smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I hid the truth from you, I¡¯m that big troll Division Master that you were talking about wanting to beat up.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°Since I beganing into contact with other members of the Dragon Division, I got an idea of their level, and judging by your strength, you definitely weren¡¯t a simple recruiter. Old man, I kind of regret joining the Dragon Division now, what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, little brat.¡± The old man put on a ¡°I got you¡± smile and said, ¡°Still remember what I said to you before? Once you are in, you are in for your whole life. Protect the Division like how you would protect your wife, for the rest of your life! You promised me.¡±

    ¡°You are such a joker!¡± Xu Chengughed and scolded. ¡°What Poker, what 2! Those are all traps!¡±

    The old man still smiled very proudly and said, ¡°You are not me, you don¡¯t know how bored I have been all these years. I¡¯ve lived for more than a hundred years, and if you don¡¯t let me do something fun, my whole body will feel ufortable.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, now that all four of the behemoth families are dead, you can rest assured, right?¡±

    The old man shook his head. ¡°Child, the four behemoth families are just the beginning. The real stage is the world!¡±

    Then, the old man passed a box and handed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Here, this is your first reward after joining the Dragon Division. You wiped out the four behemoth ns, and speaking of merit and reward, treat it as a military merit and take it with glory. You must guard it for generations!¡±

    Xu Cheng saw the box with goldence and didn¡¯t rush to open it. He looked at the old man and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore, just listen to the doctor and get the operation done. I will sign for you on behalf of your family.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± The old man grinned weakly. ¡°Humans, they will get greedy when they get old. Now that I have everything taken care of and handed off responsibilities to the right people, I think it¡¯s time for me to go. Kid, remember, great poweres with great responsibilities, and you shouldn¡¯t run from it at all. Remember, from the moment you decided to stand up for yourself and your loved ones and be a real man, your fate was already decided.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to do a good job.¡±

    The old man smiled kindly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to, you just have to be willing to do it. That¡¯s why I gave you the number 2, to protect you while making you the most important one. I¡¯ve thought of this all because of the ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ card game we have in Huaxia, so other countries definitely won¡¯t associate you with being the biggest card. But, to be able to call you Old Two, is the most proud thing in my life.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Old man, if you like digging holes for people that much, you will get beat up when you go to heaven.¡±

 Chapter 366.2 - Putting on the Golden Clown Mask (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 366: Putting on the Golden Clown Mask (Part Two)</b>

    The old man weakly patted Xu Cheng on the back of his hand, and his pale and wrinkled face faintly smiled. Then, he slowly closed his eyes, and his breathing slowly weakened. On his face, a kind and peaceful smile remained.

    Xu Cheng felt that he no longer had a pulse, and upon seeing the electrocardiogram going t, Xu Cheng put his head onto the old man and lightly kowtowed three times.

    He murmured, ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    When the operating room opened, the members of the Dragon Division were about to ask Xu Cheng, but when they saw the box in his hand, they all silently lowered their heads. All of their eyes were bloodshot as they tried hard to hold in their tears.

    Seeing the box in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, Bei Shan quietly said, ¡°Open it.¡±

    Only then did Xu Cheng slowly open the box. Inside, the golden Joker mask gave off a dazzling light. There was also the ancient robe with a flying golden dragon embroidered on the back, called the Dragon King Robe!

    A the center of the dragon, there was Xu Cheng¡¯s number 2!

    There was also a Big Joker card inside the box as well, made of pure gold.

    Seeing this robe, Bei Shan slightly smiled. ¡°The true meaning of 2 is: the second generation Dragon King!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils suddenly widened!

    Soon after, he bitterly smiled. ¡°The old man¡¯s way of ying with numbers is really just next level.¡±

    With a bang, all the members of the Dragon Division went down on one knee and said in unison, ¡°Division Master!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body shivered.

    Bei Shan looked up at the golden joker mask in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Put it on!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hands holding the golden mask were slightly trembling. He looked at the 30 or so members of the Dragon Division and heavily nodded with everyone looking at him with anticipation.

    Xu Cheng lowered his head to look at the golden mask, but he began to hesitate.

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Wiping out all four behemoth ns, you¡¯ve already proved your strength! This mask, everyone wants you to wear it!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Senior Brothers, please everyone get up.¡±

    The four Sky Kings all said in a deep voice, ¡°Put it on!¡±

    Xu Cheng stood there, not knowing what to do. Feeling like all the responsibilities were suddenly on him at once, it was difficult for him to adapt and be prepared. He never thought that he would join the Dragon Division in this way one day!

    ¡°Put it on!¡± all the members of the Dragon Division said in unison.

    Xu Cheng held onto the mask tighter, and when he lowered his head and looked at the golden mask, he slowly moved it closer to his face.

    When the mask waspletely on, Bei Shan got up and helped him put on the robe. Then, everyone shouted in unison, ¡°Greetings, Division Master!¡±

    Looking through the mask, Xu Cheng felt as if there was this illusion. Plus his prating vision, he felt as if he could see through everything in this world, but others couldn¡¯t see through him.

    Joker!

    The man that liked to have everything between his fingers, ying like a puppeteer. Right now, Xu Cheng understood why the old man wanted to make himself a Joker!

    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t actually a derogatory term in nature, but someone of great intelligence!

    At least for now, Xu Cheng felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of this title.

    But after he put on the mask and understood the old man¡¯s meaning, he felt his blood boiling anticipating the challenge!

    Looking down at the golden Joker card inside the box, he faintly smiled.

 Chapter 367.1 - Reunion of the 3 Swordsmen (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 367: Reunion of the 3 Swordsmen (Part One)</b>

    ¨C The next day, at the graveyard of martyrs ¨C

    The militarymander personally led the funeral for Zhang Chenfeng. All the leaders bowed deeply in tribute.

    As requested by Zhang Chenfeng before he died, they didn¡¯t have a high-level memorial service for him. Those Dragon Division members that died in battle were also buried with him. Although the ceremony was simple, all the major military leaders attended so the scene wasn¡¯t small at all.

    Xu Cheng and the other members of the Dragon Division stood on the two sides of the tombstone, and the leaders all spoke with them one by one.

    Themander came over and patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your service! I hope the Dragon Division can shine in your hands. Go on, don¡¯t let the country down.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and saluted.

    Themander smiled. ¡°No need to be so formal here. You are not Colonel Xu Cheng anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°All the same. It¡¯s both serving the people.¡±

    Themanderughed and patted him on the head and then left. The other military leaders all gave Xu Cheng enough respect and saluted to him. Xu Cheng was a bit shocked and ttered and he hurriedly wanted to say something, but they all heard them say, ¡°You are worthy of our salute, just like Elder Zhang.¡±

    Xu Cheng could only salute in return.

    ¡°We will be counting on you for the future.¡± Those old men all patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder.

    Xu Cheng heavily nodded. ¡°The mission of the Dragon Division never changed!¡±

    After that, Bei Shan apanied Xu Cheng to another ceremony.

    The Dragon Division!

    Officially established!

    Its level wasn¡¯t low, and it actually had even higher authority than the National Defense Security Bureau! But, the nature was a bit different. The Security Bureau did more of the intel work, while the Dragon Division was directly involved in operational tasks.

    The vote was passed in full.

    Xu Cheng received his letter of appointment, and the other members of the Dragon Division also got theirs.

    After that, Bei Shan brought Xu Cheng to the base camp of the Dragon Division.

    In the Audi sedan that they drove, Xu Cheng curiously asked Bei Shan, ¡°I thought the Dragon Division doesn¡¯t have a base camp?¡±

    ¡°We do actually, but it¡¯s very secretive and not many people know about it. Besides the militarymander and a few others outside the Dragon Division, few even know it exists. You think the Dragon Division¡¯s that simple? The entire logistics preparation and scientific research team is very powerful,¡± Bei Shan said.

    The car slowly drove into the suburbs of Yanjing. After passingyers andyers of security guards, they arrived at a gigantic-scale undergroundboratory factory.

    Bei Shan made a grand introduction to Xu Cheng, ¡°Wee to the real base of the Dragon Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked over, and his jaw dropped wide enough to fit three eggs.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but there was this line at the gate...

    Major Psychiatric Hospital of Yanjing!

    ¡°Uhh... are we at the wrong ce?¡± Xu Cheng looked oddly at Bei Shan.

    ¡°Nah, we are home.¡± Bei Shanughed. ¡°The name is just a cover up. But actually, some of the scientists and researchers here are pretty insane, at least I think so. They are all top tier in the nation, and in the future, with the influence of behemoth families on the military regions weakening, there will be more talents getting recruited for us to train and transform. By that time, our scale will be evenrger, and it wouldn¡¯t be less than the 5th Division of M Nation!¡±

 Chapter 367.2 - Reunion of the 3 Swordsmen (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 367: Reunion of the 3 Swordsmen (Part Two)</b>

    As Bei Shan introduced, he led Xu Cheng into the factory. Taking the elevator down to the underground factory, Xu Cheng finally felt he entered a brand new world. There was such a bigboratory and various training grounds.

    When the elevator opened, Bei Shan took a certificate from a soldier and handed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Here, this is the graduation certificate issued to you by the Dragon Division.¡±

    When Xu Cheng lowered his head and saw the certificate, his whole body began not feeling well.

    ¡°What the hell is this, certificate for me being a patient with severe mental illness?¡± Xu Cheng was confused.

    Bei Shanughed. ¡°Yeah, this is the biggest privilege thates with being in the Dragon Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In this society, we would inevitably run into problems with other departments during operations. But, the Dragon des aren¡¯t able to reveal their identities. At this moment, even if you were caught killing someone and ended up being arrested, with this certificate, you can temporarily avoid a death sentence. Then, the higher-ups wouldmunicate with their guys to release you. The legal mental illness procedure works in this society.¡±

    Xu Cheng got it. ¡°Woah, this is pretty good! It¡¯s basically the get out of jail card.¡±

    ¡°Basically. However, if the Dragon de knows thew and broke thew, the Dragon Division will take actions too. That means, the Dragon Division members are not convicted by any other systems other than its own.¡± Bei Shan said, ¡°And you, as the division master, there¡¯s a lot for you to remember. In a bit, I will bring the Dragon Division¡¯s criminalw book to you, get to know it.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    When the two of them walked past an area, Xu Cheng saw many people practicing hard there. Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks in a daze as he looked at them.

    Bei Shan followed the direction Xu Cheng was looking and saw those people and said, ¡°Those are the new recruits. They work pretty hard, and they were also all recruited from the military camps. We lost quite a lot of cards this battle, and they will fill in the open positions. However, we still need to use the normal procedures and select the best out of them. They heard about this news, so they are now training harder than ever.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Senior Brother, wait a second for me.¡±

    Then, he ran over. What he saw was none other than his bros that he hadn¡¯t seen for 2 years!

    The Three Swordsmen!

    Luo Yi and Li Wei!

    One of them was holding the target, and the other one was practicing kicks. Just when Li Wei was about to throw another kick, he felt someone watching him. When he looked up, he waspletely dumbfounded!

    Luo Yi still had his back against Xu Cheng, and seeing Li Wei frozen, he scolded, ¡°Why are you frozen? Come on, don¡¯t stop!¡±

    Li Wei still couldn¡¯t react, and when he saw Xu Cheng smiling at him, he also subconsciously smiled.

    Luo Yi: ¡°What are you looking at? You saw a hot girl?¡°

    When he turned around to look as well, he just saw Xu Cheng standing there with a smile they would never forget.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± Luo Yi thought he saw wrong.

    ¡°Old Li, hurry and pinch me. See if I¡¯m dreaming right now or not!¡±

    Li Wei directly kicked him, and then he left Luo Yi aside and directly ran towards Xu Cheng.

    Luo Yi got up and shouted as well, ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡±

    Xu Cheng opened his arms towards them. ¡°Bros, I¡¯m here!¡±

    The three of them immediately gave each other a huge hug. Luo Yi was crying with tears of joy, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I heard that you became a little civil police officer in Shangcheng, and I was so angry! I swore that if I could not achieve big things and bring you up with me, then I won¡¯t be called Luo Yi!¡±

    Li Wei¡¯s eyes were also red. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are here. Big Brother Cheng, now the three of us can fight side by side again in the future!¡±

    Xu Cheng heavily nodded.

    At that moment, Luo Yi and Li Wei saw that mental illness certificate in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, and the two sets of their eyes widened. ¡°Holy crap! You b¨Cch, you actually got the certificate already! Holy, we trained so hard for two years just for this and you got it before us!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

 Chapter 368.2 - Sparring (Part Two)

    Chapter 368: Sparring (Part Two)

    Those trainees all stopped what they were doing, came over, and gathered around.

    Luo Yi introduced, ¡°This is my bro, he¡¯s in the 54 cards now.¡±

    He also showed off that mental illness certificate Xu Cheng had, and those trainees all looked over at Xu Cheng with envy and worship and began calling him Senior Brother, making it super awkward for Xu Cheng.

    It seemed like the certificate he got was something super glorious to have, and Xu Cheng really wanted to ask what was going on with this world.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t too surprising why these guys were so enthusiastic. They were pretty curious as to what kind of missions the 54 cards got to go on, but normally, those senior brothers wouldn¡¯te here tomunicate with them, and most of them didn¡¯t even know who the 54 cards were. Although they had many questions, they also didn¡¯t know who to ask. So, Luo Yi was pretty proud when he brought Xu Cheng over.

    Being surrounded, Xu Cheng felt quite awkward so he could only smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are there a lot of powerful masters outside of this country?¡¯

    Xu Cheng thought for a second and said, ¡°Yeah, but I haven¡¯t met any yet. Those powerful masters of different countries are probably hiding. Unless there¡¯s something major, normally it¡¯s very hard to run into a master.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, what kind of mission have you done?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s confidential. All of the missions executed by the 54 cards are confidential.¡±

    The trainees nodded in understanding. It was just like how they were cut from the outside world after they came in to train. Nothing in here could be leaked to the outside world.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s your card?¡± then, a trainee asked curiously.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°2 of Diamonds.¡±

    Just then, someone said, ¡°I heard the Diamond Division is the weakest of the four, and 2 is the smallest. Senior Brother, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m not looking down on you, but can I spar with you? Since the 2 of Diamonds is the smallest of the 54, I just want to see how far away I am to being able to join the ranks.¡±

    The others all nodded and agreed, ¡°Senior Brother, please advise.¡±

    ¡°Uhh... that¡¯s not necessary, right?¡± Xu Cheng felt it would be a little overkill.

    Li Wei and Luo Yi all looked at him pleadingly and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we just want to spar and see how far away we are from the official Dragon Division ranks. These guys have all been here for a long time, and they are all making progress everyday. However, they don¡¯t know when they will be able to enter the 54 cards. In the past, they also haven¡¯t seen any senior brothers fight, let alone spar with them. They couldn¡¯t make anyparison at all and don¡¯t know when they would be qualified to join. You are the first senior brother that came in and are willing to talk to us, so the opportunity is really rare for us.¡±

    Xu Cheng also saw that these people didn¡¯t look down at him at all, or else they wouldn¡¯t be calling him Senior Brother so enthusiastically. Just then, Bei Shan came back and saw Xu Cheng being surrounded by the newbies. He immediately summoned the 5 of Diamonds not far away from him and said, ¡°How about I get your 5 of Diamonds Senior Brother toe and spar?¡±

    The 5 of Diamonds smiled, walked over with Bei Shan, and said, ¡°Come on, I will spar with you guys.¡±

    Everyone looked at the 5 of Diamonds. It was 3 numbers higher, and in the 54 cards, each number gap actually had quite a significant difference, so they became a bit hesitant and said, ¡°I think we will pass on that... No matter how confident we are, the gap is still way too big, just let Senior Brother 2 of Diamonds spar with us...¡±

 Chapter 368.2 - Sparring (Part One)

    Chapter 368: Sparring (Part One)

    Xu Cheng stood on the side, and he really wanted to kill himself seeing how Luo Yi and Li Wei were holding his mental patient certificate, ying with and adoring it like it was some kind of treasure.

    It was just a certificate saying that you were mental, yet Xu Cheng just couldn¡¯t ept the scene of two elite soldiers looking so intoxicated yearning for one.

    He asked Bei Shan, ¡°This was also thought of by that old man?¡±

    ¡°Besides his beautiful mind, who else?¡± Bei Shan smiled.

    ¡°I will stay and chat with these two, can I see the other people some other time?¡± Xu Cheng said to Bei Shan.

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Up to you. After all, the old man was just like a shop owner that didn¡¯t do much and just let the employees handle everything. Your temper¡¯s pretty much like his, so I will just do whatever I can do for you. In the future, I will be your personal secretary.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng had a dirty smile. ¡°If there¡¯s things to do, the secretary will do. If there¡¯s nothing to do, there¡¯s the secretary I can do. I understand.¡± (TL Note: it¡¯s a saying in China, that the boss would let the secretary do the work, and do the secretary when there¡¯s no work)

    Bei Shan gave Xu Cheng a middle finger and walked away.

    Xu Cheng smiled at his two friends andughed. ¡°Alright, just stop obsessing over it, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei bitterly smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for two years now, and we had stayed in the trainee camp. You don¡¯t know how fierce thepetition is for the 54 cards. If we want to rece the original cards, we have to challenge them and win, or else we will stay in the trainee camp forever. We¡¯ve been enduring, and it¡¯s rare to have such a big scale of casualties so we obviously had to train super hard to grab a ce.¡±

    Luo Yi curiously asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Oh right, Big Brother Cheng, did you enter the 54-card rank yet?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hide and nodded.

    Luo Yi immediately asked, ¡°What card?¡¯

    ¡°2 of Diamonds,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Li Wei nodded. ¡°Although it is the smallest of the 54, it¡¯s good enough that you are in. At least you aren¡¯t like us, we came to the trainee camp a long time ago yet we didn¡¯t make good progress. *Sigh, our talent is really limited.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you guys aren¡¯t talented, but the others are more like monsters. In the future, the people that the Dragon Division recruit will be even more powerful.¡±

    Luo Yi patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said in excitement, ¡°Wait, that means, Big Brother Cheng, your power has recovered?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and smiled. ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡±

    Luo Yi backed up a few steps, smacked both hands together a few times, and said, ¡°Come on, us bros haven¡¯t sparred in a while. Big Brother Cheng, let me see how much you have improved over the two years. Although my power isn¡¯t enough topete for the 54 cards yet, but I improved quite a lot. Come, let¡¯s spar.¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°Maybe next time?¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°What next time! Just like old times, don¡¯t you remember? We always spar with the head instructor and each other whenever we have time. Come on, there¡¯s a training field over there, we can practice for a bit. After we are done, we can go and grab a drink.¡±

    Li Wei directly dragged Xu Cheng by the arm and went over. They haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Xu Cheng go easily.

    Xu Cheng had no choice but to follow the two of them to the training ground, and over there, there were at least 20 or so trainees all working hard. From hand-to-handbat to science-based training, from shooting uracy to speed, explosive strength and reflex, they were all training under the supervision of many experts. Everyone seemed very busy.

    After Li Wei brought Xu Cheng to the training ground, Luo Yi pped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, gather around, I¡¯ve convinced our senior toe over.¡±

    (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

 Chapter 369.1 - Assessment with One Move (Part One)

    Chapter 369: Assessment with One Move (Part One)

    The 5 of Diamonds and Bei Shan were both speechless.

    Especially the 5 of Diamonds, he murmured in his heart, These idiots, I¡¯m agreeing to spar with you so you guys don¡¯t feel despair after getting stomped. I¡¯m here to give you all more hope.

    As the azz-kisser of the new division master and also considering the identity of the new division master, he was also against it. After all, Xu Cheng was the new Division Master, although it hadn¡¯t been made public yet, he obviously shouldn¡¯t lower his position that much and spar with these noobs, right?

    He looked towards the 5 of Diamonds, and thetter nodded, came out, and said, ¡°I think everyone already knows that the Dragon Division lost about 10 cards. The Diamond Division lost 4, and we will be recruiting from you guys. The other group also lost people, and they will being over to pick tomorrow or the day after. Today, it will be our group thates to pick. Let me introduce him to you guys, this is the big senior brother of our Diamond division, Bei Shan, the Ace of Diamonds!¡±

    Bei Shan nodded.

    The 20 or so trainees were all surprised as they all looked over to Bei Shan with supreme respect.

    That kind of look made Xu Cheng feel his nuts ache.

    Bei Shan coughed once and said, ¡°Just like your Senior Brother 5 of Diamonds said, the Diamond division lost 3, 4, 6, and 8. So, your Senior Brother 7 will be moved up to 8, your Senior Brother 5 will be moved up to 7, and that leaves you guys with 3, 4, 5, and 6. As for whether you can join the ranks or not, it will be up to your capabilities.¡±

    Those trainees were all super excited. They had been hearing that the Dragon Division was doing a massive enlistment soon, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon.

    The 5 of Diamonds who was now raised to the 7 of Diamonds said, ¡°Then, as the one that will assess you guys, you will fight me one by one, and whoever I see is fit will receive the admission notice.¡±

    The trainees all looked at each other, hesitating on who would go first.

    At this time, someone quietly said, ¡°Senior Brother 7 of Diamonds, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit inappropriate for you to assess us? You are number 7, no one can win against you, and if everyone loses, how would we be able to prove which one can be admitted? What I¡¯m saying is, why not find someone that¡¯s closer to our skill level? I think the assessment result will be more obvious.¡±

    The other trainees all nodded. ¡°Yeah, since Senior Brother 2 of Diamonds is here, he¡¯s the closest to us. Why not let him assess us?¡±

    The 7 of Diamonds and Bei Shan were both speechless.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Since the Dragon Division is short on people right now, I will just do the assessment.¡±

    The trainees were all pretty delighted, but they didn¡¯t see the 7 of Diamonds and Bei Shan looking at them like they were looking at a bunch of idiots.

    On the training ground, the trainees all spread out and sat down in a circle. Xu Cheng stood in the center and looked around. He smiled and said, ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡±

    Luo Yi stood up first. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me go first then, Big Brother Cheng. I know your moves the best.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, he announced, ¡°My assessment is really simple. I will only make one move, and that move will be used to assess your reflex speed and ability to defend. When I strike, I will only check on two things. First, if you can react in time and then defend, that¡¯s one point. Those that can react in time and then dodge, that¡¯s two points. Those with two points will directly join the official rankings!¡±

    The trainees all looked at each other and they couldn¡¯t be more excited.

 Chapter 369.2 - Assessment with One Move (Part Two)

    Chapter 369: Assessment with One Move (Part Two)

    Just how powerful could one strike from the weakest member of the 54 cards be? Not to mention taking one strike, wouldn¡¯t it be normal if they could go several rounds? After all, they weren¡¯t that weak, right?

    The trainees were all overjoyed, fantasizing that they could now all be qualified to join the ranking.

    But then, the 54 cards were only missing 10 or so cards, and there are 28 of them here, so thepetition was still fierce.

    Immediately, others stood up at the same time. ¡°Let me!¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    Xu Cheng obviously knew that these guys were simple, and he could only smile bitterly.

    The 7 of Diamonds and Bei Shan were also very speechless.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t fight over it, one at a time.¡±

    Just then, someone who was worried about beingst raised his hand and said, ¡°Senior Brother 2 of Diamonds, you are not being fair like this. Luo Yi and Li Wei are your bros, it wouldn¡¯t be fair if you give them a chance first.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei also thought it might not be fair, so not wanting to put Xu Cheng in a difficult situation, they said, ¡°No worries, you guys go first.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei sat back down.

    Xu Cheng randomly picked one, and that guy got up and walked to Xu Cheng. ¡°Senior Brother 2 of Diamonds, thank you for the opportunity!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    That trainee nodded and stared right at Xu Cheng. But, before he could even finish taking in his first breath, he just felt a gust of wind. A shadow came forward, and he just felt his abdomen being punched as if a car going 180 km per hour just hit him.

    He just flew over the heads of the other trainees, drawing a beautiful arc in the air.

    Bam!

    Hended and fainted.

    Silence.

    Dead Silence!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes and mouths were wide open, looking at Xu Cheng and then at the trainee that flew over them. They all began wondering whether this was real or not. They didn¡¯t even see what Xu Cheng did and that trainee was already far gone.

    Xu Cheng used his Shadow Fist, and his intent was very simple. Back then, the old man tested other Dragon des with Shadow Fist too. As a Sky King, Bei Shan was only able to see 3 to 5 moves. So, if these newbies could see through one of his moves, then they were indeed qualified to join the Dragon Division.

    In the silent atmosphere, Xu Cheng calmly withdrew his fist and faintly said, ¡°Next.¡±

    Unlike before when everyone was eager to take a shot, these trainees became more cautious.

    They all looked at each other, feeling a bit awkward, especially those few that were standing up and yelling ¡°let me.¡± Many others were actually looking at them and making fun of them. Finally, one of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he stood up and walked over, ¡°Senior Brother, let me.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to even nod. He suddenly struck, very quickly and abruptly.

    That trainee¡¯s pupils slightly erged. It wasn¡¯t because he saw the attacking or was about to defend, but he noticed that he was already in the air.

    Ah.

    Bam!

    Another guy was on the ground, groaning.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei all swallowed their spittle. Luo Yi got closer to Li Wei, looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief, and whispered, ¡°Holy fack, is that still the Big Brother Cheng we knew?¡±

    Li Wei nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a lot stronger now, and I can¡¯t see through him. Did you see him attack just now?¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°It was too sudden, maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a good angle.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Is the 2 of Diamonds already this strong?¡±

    At that moment, another trainee that imed to be one of the strongest among the batch took a deep breath and walked up to Xu Cheng, ¡°Senior Brother, I want to give it a try.¡±

    (TL Note: Guess how far this one¡¯s flying)

 Chapter 370.1 - I Will Introduce Someone to You (Part One)

    Chapter 370: I Will Introduce Someone to You (Part One)

    After the guy finished talking, his eyes locked tightly onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    Seeing him sweating bullets, Xu Cheng knew that this guy was all tensed up. He faintly smiled. ¡°Rx.¡±

    That guy still didn¡¯t listen and kept on staring at Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    But, he didn¡¯t see those hands move, nor did the others see anything. They just saw Xu Cheng sh in front of that guy, and that guy was already flying away!

    Three people already.

    Not to mention dodging, no one even saw what happened. Bei Shan and the 7 of Diamonds were both trying hard to notugh.

    Looking at those three trainees by and in the wall, they all looked in a daze right now, looking like they had nothing else to live for anymore.

    The 7 of Diamonds sighed, ¡°I know.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°Next.¡±

    Another person stood up and came to Xu Cheng. He stared nervously at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    That guy nodded.

    And before he even waited for Xu Cheng to make a move, he already used his own judgement and dodged to the side.

    Xu Cheng was speechless, and so was everyone else.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Cheng asked, confused.

    That guy went back to his original spot awkwardly and said, ¡°I thought you would make a move right away like thest few times so I gambled.¡±

    Just as he finished talking, everyone saw Xu Cheng appear right before that guy with his arm extended forward, and that guy flew away.

    Everyone was shocked, and their eyelids began batting.

    Xu Cheng was losing a bit of patience. ¡°Alright, today¡¯s assessment will end here. I hope you guys prepare well for the next one.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left, leaving behind a batch of trainees lowering their heads in depression. On the other side, there was that batch of contestants that flew away.

    After Xu Cheng and Bei Shan left, the 7 of Diamonds looked at those guys and couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Look at this, don¡¯t evenin about how hard you guys work in the future! You couldn¡¯t even take one strike from him yet you want to join the official rankings? Now do you know the difference between you guys and the 54 cards? Hurry up and train harder in the next two days. The opportunity is in your own hands.¡±

    Later down the line, when those guys found out that the guy that sparred with them was actually the Division Master, the 7 of Diamonds got beaten up.

    When Bei Shan and Xu Cheng got into the elevator, he said, ¡°In fact, that¡¯s probably for the best. Now at least they will train harder to move closer to you. Right now, we still don¡¯t know when the Little Joker will arrive and what kind of team he will bring. At this point, we can only work hard to strengthen ourselves quickly.¡±

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°Is the Little Joker very powerful?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡®Back then, the whole Dragon Division was founded and protected by him and the Division Master, or else the behemoth families would¡¯ve wiped out the Dragon Division a long time ago. Just the Division Master alone wouldn¡¯t be able to help the Dragon Division pass the critical period in the beginning. And then, that thing happened, and the event of the Little Joker leaving was made confidential. Now, he¡¯s probably about 80-years-old. But back then, the former Division Master reached his prime at around 60-years-old, so I¡¯m afraid that the Little Joker is probablyparable to the prime state of our former Division Master.¡±

    Xu Cheng also became a bit worried. ¡°What kind of masters do you think he could train?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Bei Shan sighed. ¡°We can¡¯tpare with them. The M Nation has supported him with everything they got, while we were being suppressed by the behemoth families. So, rtively speaking, their team would have made faster progress.¡±

 Chapter 370.2 - I Will Introduce Someone to You (Part Two)

    Chapter 370: I Will Introduce Someone to You (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. After taking the elevator up to the ground floor, he and Bei Shan went separate ways.

    After exiting the underground factory and getting signal on his phone, he received calls from Ye Xiu and the others of the Top Special Forces Club. He had to stay in Yan Jing for the next little while to deal with Little Joker¡¯s arrival, so he epted their invitation and asked, ¡°Where to?¡°

    Ye Xiuughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a car in Yanjing right? I wille and pick you up. Where are you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Come to the Major Psychiatric Hospital of Yanjing in the rural area.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°What are you doing over there?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Seeing a doctor.¡±

    Ye Xiu was speechless. ¡°Yeah, about time, you facking monster! Now we are even scared of being your friend because you make us look so useless. Your video from that day of you catching bullets with your bare-hands has driven many people insane.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then why are you still asking me out on a date?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Why not, we already showed off your story to our friends, obviously we have to drag you out to our show-and-tell. Alright, I will be right there.¡±

    The call ended, and in just a minute, a Range Rover stopped beside him. Ye Xiu¡¯s handsome face with sunsses showed up and he pushed open the passenger seat from inside. ¡°Get in.¡±

    After Xu Cheng got in, Ye Xiu drove off and didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡°Do you really have mental issues?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his certificate and said, ¡°Yeah, take a look. So as a reminder for the future, don¡¯t provoke me.¡±

    Ye Xiuughed. ¡°Who actually dares to provoke you now?¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a cig from his pocket. His addiction began acting up again, and after taking a huff, he asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you if I don¡¯t have a reason?¡± Ye Xiu rolled his eyes. ¡°You came to Yan Jing, and as the host, we obviously have to put up a few tables of decent food. I will take you to meet a few of our brothers, all born in military families.¡°

    ¡±Not interested.¡± Xu Cheng was pretty direct.

    Ye Xiuughed. He wasn¡¯t angered by Xu Cheng¡¯s attitude at all. ¡°You may not be interested, but you have to think for your wife, right? She¡¯s a celebrity, she will inevitably run into some trouble, and you expanding yourwork will actually be helping her. It won¡¯t cost you anything, why does it feel like you are going to die if you get to meet a few new guys? Besides, if it wasn¡¯t because you are very capable, those people wouldn¡¯t even want to let me connect you guys.¡±

    Xu Cheng took another puff of his cigarette, turned to Ye Xiu, and said with a bit of suspicion, ¡°You boasted too much, right?¡±

    Ye Xiuughed awkwardly and didn¡¯t dare to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°Alright, it was my bad. You also know my background, I¡¯m pretty picky with who I hang out with and I¡¯m always with those young masters from military families. We always talk about military stuff and spar whenever we have time. That day, I drank a bit too much and mentioned you. I kinda blew you out of proportion, and those guys weren¡¯t convinced and insisted on meeting you. You know, those guys actually don¡¯t need to go topetitions because they don¡¯t need it to advance further in their career. In fact, there were a lot of elites that weren¡¯t there at thepetition that were from big military families.¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t surprised by that. He bitterly smiled. ¡°Looks like those people are also no simple characters.¡±

    Ye Xiu said nonchntly, ¡°No sh-t, you think the people I introduce to you will be simple?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him oddly and asked, ¡°Do you get bullied by them a lot? Or else why would you boast about me?¡±

    Ye Xiu coughed.

 Chapter 371.1 - Going to Teach Them a Life Lesson (Part One)

    Chapter 371: Going to Teach Them a Life Lesson (Part One)

    Ye Xiu introduced to Xu Cheng, ¡°This is the base camp of our club. In the future, you can juste here and spend the night whenever you want, all expenses covered. If you feel like any area iscking, just give me a call.¡±

    At the door, Wang An had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that Ye Xiu actually got Xu Cheng toe over, he was a bit surprised.

    ¡°Holy crap, you were actually in Yanjing?¡± Wang An asked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to take calls earlier. What happened?¡±

    Ye Xiu cursed and asked Wang An, ¡°I facking brought him here, where are those guys?¡±

    Wang An said in an odd tone, ¡°They are inside. They said that if you don¡¯te back soon, they would smash this ce.¡±

    Ye Xiu gestured with his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, he dragged Xu Cheng into the club.

    The three of them arrived at a bowling room, and they saw 5 or so burly guys bowling there. Seeing that Ye Xiu was back, they immediately said mockingly, ¡°Old Ye, if you came up anyter, I probably would¡¯ve already gotten someone toe and trash this ce.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Why trash this ce?¡±

    Ye Xiu snorted. ¡°Our Special Forces Club couldn¡¯tpete with the Princelings Club (TL Note: descendants of prominent and influential seniormunist officials in China) and they think we lost face for the military people. These guys want to rebel and rece us, so they tried to bribe our people to go join them and start up a new club so they couldpete better with the Princelings under better leadership. However, our existence made them feel that we are not united enough if the military has two separate clubs, so they think only one should continue to operate from now on.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked Ye Xiu: ¡°They are here to close us down?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t notice that I was blowing up your phone with countless calls? Now, you are the only card left for our club. If you win, these guys will willingly be integrated into our club, so our two groups will merge into one. But if you lose, we will be reced, and our rankings will also be reassigned. In the future, the club¡¯s member treatment rules will also be re-established, but everything will be centered around them.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Ye Xiu walked over to those guys that were bowling and said, ¡°Let me introduce to you guys, this is the nominal president of our Top Special Forces club, Xu Cheng.¡±

    (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    The guy with a buzz cut was toozy to even look up at Ye Xiu and the others. He was ying on his phone, and when he heard the name ¡°Xu Cheng¡±, he looked up and nced at him, asking in disdain. ¡°So this is that powerhouse you were boasting about that day? The guy that you said not even 10 of your top guys could handle at once?¡±

    Hispanionsughed sneerfully. ¡°Just listen to him boast. His club doesn¡¯t have anyone good anyways, how good would 10 pieces of garbage added together be?¡¯¡¯

    He looked at Ye Xiu and said, ¡°Old Ye, don¡¯t me us for this. We all grew up together, and over the years, you said you wanted to start a club and we let you, but what were you doing? You allowed all kinds of people to join, and it let people think that any cat or dog can just join in and leech off of us. Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement on how to run his thing, we can only handle it like men. You think your guys are capable, then bring them out, and let¡¯s have some fun. Whoever loses will give up their management rights. This sounds fair, right?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°Yes, but you wanted to kick out the brothers from grassroot origins. That, I cannot agree with.¡±

    The guys on the other side replied, ¡°We have no option. If you don¡¯t filter out the quality of people in this circle, how are we going topete with the princelings?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°As long as they have the capabilities, it¡¯s enough. Why care about their background? You think that the Princeling Club doesn¡¯t have any garbage? They are filled with people that can only think with the lower half of their bodies. We are already a lot better inparison.¡±

 Chapter 371.2 - Going to Teach Them a Life Lesson (Part Two)

    Chapter 371: Going to Teach Them a Life Lesson (Part Two)

    ¡°Have the capabilities? From the ones you recruited, only Bagh is alright. What capabilities do the others have? Just kick them out already, what¡¯s the use of keeping them?¡±

    The guy with the buzz cut was out of patience. ¡°Alright, why waste time? Just y with the old rules, have a fight, and the winner does whatever they want. Why spend time on words?¡±

    At that moment, Xu Cheng stood out and asked, ¡°What did grassroots do to you?¡±

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not that we just look down on grassroots. However, for those like you who actually think you are some important character and rub off the glow of the club, that¡¯s what we are disgusted by,¡± the other side lifted his brows and said.

    Ye Xiu was getting slightly angered. ¡°Old Zhou, careful with your words.¡±

    That guy nicknamed Old Zhou directly snorted, ¡°I know he¡¯s also a grassroot, the champion of this year¡¯spetition, named Xu Cheng, right? As a favor for you, Old Ye, Bagh and him can stay, but the other guys have to be reassessed. How about that?¡¯

    Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°Is this the so-called club that¡¯s most united?¡± (TL Note: when Ye Xiu introduced this club to Xu Cheng earlier, he said the Special Forces club was the most united inparison to other clubs)

    Then, he turned around and left.

    Ye Xiu and Wang An directly walked over, pulled him back, and said, ¡°Old Xu, what are you doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You don¡¯t know that I hate this kind of ss discrimination the most?

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I hate it too, and that¡¯s why I told you toe over. Look over there where Bagh is.¡±

    Not far away, Bagh was standing with 30 or so club members.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Xu Cheng curiously asked.

    Ye Xiu sighed. ¡°If our club really gets reced this time, most of those bros thate from grassroots like you will have to leave. Although we wouldn¡¯t be affected much, it would be a day and night difference to their lives. They still need the club to expand theirwork, and that way, they can still stay in the city and get a decent job after they retire. If they don¡¯t have the support of this club, most of them will probably have to go back to their farms after they retire or whatever lives they lived before joining the military. Bagh¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not worried about him, but what would happen to those behind him that aren¡¯t as outstanding?¡±

    Wang An nodded. ¡°Bagh isn¡¯t qualified in those people¡¯s eyes to talk to them, and that¡¯s why I called you over. Just teach those people a lesson like you did in Britain.¡±

    He then gestured with his mouth at those people behind them, ¡°Teach them a life lesson.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at those people standing with Bagh, and after a long sigh, he said, ¡°You guys really think I¡¯m a professor now?¡±

    Ye Xiuughed. ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡±

    Originally, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss out of it, but when he saw those rising rookies from the military that came from grassroots just like him and how no matter how hard they worked in the military, no one would pave the road for them for them after they retire, he had no choice but to agree.

    Xu Cheng nodded. He turned around and walked back to those guys and said, ¡°You guys want to rece the management here, right?¡±

    Sensing a change in tone in Xu Cheng¡¯s tone, that group of 6 all turned over to look at him with interest. They lifted their eyebrows and said, ¡°You got a problem?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t talk. He walked up to them, and he suddenly smashed down on the corner of a pool table beside them, breaking it off. He provocatively said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±

    The buzz-cut dude on his phone looked at Ye Xiu and asked, ¡°So we are doing the old rules?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°Win this big bro, and we willbine with you with you taking over as management. If you can¡¯t win, then you guys join and then follow our rules!¡±

 Chapter 372.1 - Horn Doesnâ€™t Need to Be Blown By Itself (Part One)

    Chapter 372: Horn Doesn¡¯t Need to Be Blown By Itself (Part One)

    Seeing Xu Cheng seemingly trying to pick a fight with those people, Bagh directly came over and pulled Xu Cheng away. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t get involved in this.¡±

    He pulled Xu Cheng to the side and said, ¡°I already discussed with the others, it¡¯s okay if we quit. These guys are all descendants of well-known military families, as long as Ye Xiu and the others treat us like true bros, we are happy enough. Those guys are too traditional and it¡¯s impossible to change their ways of thinking right away. Don¡¯t force it, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s grab a drink together.¡±

    Ye Xiu pulled back Bagh and said, ¡°If you guys quit, then even if I keep on running this club, what would be the point? I let you guys in because of your capabilities, and if we kick you guys out, then this big military family will begin being alienated by ss. Those bros with capabilities but no background can at least use this club as a springboard to find a decent job after retirement. What are they going to do now if they don¡¯t have this club? Have you considered what will happen to the others?¡±

    Bagh hesitated for a moment, he was troubled too.

    Xu Cheng directly looked at those guys and said, ¡°The reason for the existence of the club is to be the special forces soldiers¡¯ family, based on their capabilities regardless of background. Since it¡¯s for that purpose, then putting background aside, how about let¡¯s talk about power? You guys are not qualified to look down on their background, because all you can boast about is being lucky when you were born.¡±

    The six guys on the other side sneered. ¡°You are wrong, we don¡¯t really discriminate against their background, but rather their power that you guys are so proud of. We just think they are not powerful enough to join the club, because since we are joining, we should be using our standards for assessment, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°So you mean you guys are really strong?¡±

    Those guysughed. ¡°You can go and ask Ye Xiu.¡±

    Ye Xiu awkwardly said, ¡°They are all the top tier batch of their crowd.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then why not use my standards? Because by my standards, the six of you aren¡¯t even qualified to carry my bags. Can I put it this way?¡±

    Those six guys¡¯ faces slightly changed. ¡°Bro, you should watch your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I already watched it enough. If we weren¡¯t all brothers from the military, I would¡¯ve already greeted your whole family, you know that? We are all vulgar, so let¡¯s not pretend and say beautiful words. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to get involved, but I really despise the way you guys do things, forcing your way onto others.¡±

    ¡°Why is it your business whether we are forcing our way or not? We are qualified to do it, and since we arebining our clubs, the two sides went a few rounds already. Ye Xiu lost earlier, and Bagh and Wang An also lost. So today, we are here to talk about the merger, and Ye Xiu¡¯s saying you guys didn¡¯t lose yet until you fight, and since you are here, then let¡¯s cut to the chase. If you lose, this club will be closed down and the qualified members that can meet our skill and background requirement cane over. Otherwise, they are gone. After all, we want to make something big out of this, and if you don¡¯t have a background, you can still stay and enjoy the club perks and benefits as long as you prove yourself. However, the requirements will go up. In the past, Ye Xiu allowed only people of just C+ level to join the normal club and above B to join Top. However, our club¡¯s average is A or even A+, so regarding those C ss guys that also have no background, sorry, but they will have to leave the club. When they reach B, they can join the normal club, and when they reach A, they can return to Top.¡±

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Those guys nodded.

 Chapter 372.2 - Horn Doesnâ€™t Need to Be Blown By Itself (Part Two)

    Chapter 372: Horn Doesn¡¯t Need to Be Blown By Itself (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng said in disdain, ¡°I disagree. I don¡¯t think the club needs this kind of rules. It¡¯s a big family here, and as long as someone serves in the military, they cane here to look for help. In the past, when Ye Xiu invited me, he told me that there wasn¡¯t any discrimination, nor any requirement in background or capabilities. As long as they were a brother of the military, they can join the club, and the only difference is that there¡¯s a regr one and a top tier one. You guys cane to the Top club when you join, but you don¡¯t have to put your hands on the regr one.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to disagree?¡±

    Xu Cheng said domineeringly, ¡°If you want to reform, you have to go through me first.¡±

    Those six sneered. ¡°Just how much do you want to get beaten up? So what you are saying is, if you lose, the club will be under our management?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    The six of them looked over at Ye Xiu. ¡°You agree with him?¡±

    Wang An and Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°His words are our words. If you guys win, do whatever you want. But if you lose, disband your club. Whether you want to join ours after is up to you, but we do agree that there should be only one club for the military members. What do you think? You guys have your conditions, and we have ours too. Dare to gamble?¡±

    Those six guys were delighted. ¡°Yeah, we were just afraid that you would back out. Why would we not dare? You guys have a ring here, right? Let¡¯s just let our fists do the talking.¡±

    Then, the six of them immediately turned around and went to where the ring was.

    Ye Xiu and the others also followed Xu Cheng and went after them.

    Among the six of them, the guy with the buzz cut that had been ying with his phone the whole time immediately stomped on the ground and did a front flip into the ring. Then, he gestured towards Xu Cheng with a finger and said, ¡°Come, let me show you why we are here to take over your club today.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him on the stage and said, ¡°Just you alone?¡±(read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)(read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    That guy raised his brows and said, ¡°Do I even need two people to deal with you?¡±

    (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Xu Cheng looked at the six of them and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the strongest among you guys? He should go first, just in case you guys want to go back on your words if you loseter.¡±

    (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    The guy with a buzz cut said, ¡°Quit talking and juste up already.¡±(read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    After Xu Cheng walked up, the guy with the buzz cut looked at him and said, ¡°Some time ago, I heard that there was a guy that became the champion of thepetition and was known as the strongest in history. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but thenter, there were so many people blowing your horn and boasting about how powerful you were that many of our club¡¯s members jumped ship and went over to your club. This is maliciouspetition, do you know? I despise people like you that boast to attract our members, and I¡¯ve already had enough of Ye opening his own club. We always wanted him to disband his club so that he could join us, but he doesn¡¯t listen, and he said that the potential here is a lot bigger. We obviously weren¡¯t happy to hear that, and if the two clubs can¡¯t merge, then only one can stay. This year, the whole military was talking about how powerful you are, that¡¯s fine. After I defeat you, I will just take all the glory, and show them the price one has to pay for boasting this much.¡±(read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Then why are you still talking? Do something already.¡±

    The buzz cut furiously rushed over, but before anyone could see clearly what Xu Cheng actually did, they just heard a low groan from the buzz cut, and then saw the guy flying out of the ring andnding heavily off the stage. (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°The ones that are truly powerful don¡¯t need to blow his own horn, because other people will blow it for him.¡±

 Chapter 373.1 - Thank You for Helping me Remember the Joy of Childhood (Part One)

    Chapter 373: Thank You for Helping me Remember the Joy of Childhood (Part One)

    Wang An, Ye Xiu, Bagh, and the other members of the club standing behind them all stood there, not seeming to be surprised at all.

    It was because earlier, even Kn who stomped Ye Xiu was still instant-killed by Xu Cheng, so although the six visitors today were stronger than Ye Xiu, they were no different than Kn. So, the members of the club weren¡¯t surprised at all when they saw that gentleman flying out.

    But on the other side, the five guys that came from renowned military families were all dumbfounded.

    What the fack is this?

    Uhh...

    They weren¡¯t even ready to watch the show yet, and it was already over?

    Seeing the guy with the buzz cut groaning in pain over there, his buddies finally came back to their senses and went to help him up.

    But!

    That guy on the stage only used one move, right?

    ¡°Old Zhou, are you okay?¡± his buddies tried to help him up and asked.

    Old Zhou shook his head because at that moment, he was still feeling very ufortable. His head was feeling swollen and every inch of his body was hurting.

    Xu Cheng, still standing on the stage, nced at that bunch of guys, and said, ¡°Hurry up, all of you juste up. If you win, the club here will disband right away!¡±

    The five guys below the stage looked at each other awkwardly.

    Ye Xiu wasughing on the side and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you guys say he couldn¡¯t 1v10? Just go up, all of you together. If you can win against this big bro of ours, this club will disband on the spot.¡±

    Those five guys felt like they were being humiliated, and they looked furious.

    ¡°Humph! You won already, no need to rub it in and push your luck. We will disband our club, we won¡¯t go back on our words. However, you are provoking us now, so don¡¯t me us for whatever may happen. Bros, let¡¯s get him!¡±

    Those guys were actually very principled. Since Old Zhou lost, they epted the consequence. However, what Xu Cheng said after that was a bit insulting, and they came from big backgrounds, so it was natural for them to be a bit prideful and not have a good temper. They could lose thepetition, but they couldn¡¯t tolerate losing face.

    The five of them all jumped onto the stage right away and faced Xu Cheng. ¡°If you get hospitalizedter, don¡¯t me us.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°That should be my line. I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to 5v1, and if you still get hospitalized, you can only me yourself. Don¡¯t look for trouble from me in the future.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s figure flicked, and he arrived before those five people like a ghost with his Shadow Steps. Then, raising his leg, five ¡°Pa!¡± sounds rang out.

    It was already toote when those five could react. They all each got a kick and flew to the ropes and then bounced back, immediately losing their bnce and falling to the ground. Xu Cheng suddenly lifted his foot again and mmed down onto the stage, which was a bit stic.

    Bam!

    Those five guys hit the ground but were bounced back up again, bing airborne for at least a second, and that second was enough for Xu Cheng to make his move.

    He lifted his leg, and aiming at those five suspended in the air, he gave each of them a kick.

    Ah ah ah ah ah!

 Chapter 373.2 - Thank You for Helping me Remember the Joy of Childhood (Part Two)

    Chapter 373: Thank You for Helping me Remember the Joy of Childhood (Part Two)

    Those five guys were directly kicked out of the ring, and they allnded one on top of another, onto Old Zhou who still wasn¡¯t able to get up.

    Old Zhou almost puked out a mouthful of blood.

    He was already in a ton of pain, yet when he was getting piled on by his own bros, he felt like his sh-t almost got squeezed out of him.

    Old Zhou finally passed out, and the other five all got up one after another, wanting to go back and fight. However, just as they got up, they felt pain in every inch of their body. They looked at each other, none of them could tolerate this kind of humiliation.

    This was too insulting, even more shameful than the verbal abuse earlier!

    No!

    They had to at least put Xu Cheng onto the ground too!

    The five of them climbed back into the ring, and Xu Cheng was leaning against a corner and smoking. Looking up, he saw the five of them all staring at him in anger. Although they looked furious, they didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to charge over.

    Xu Cheng put out the cigarette and said, ¡°I won¡¯t attack anymore, how about you guyse over and attack me?¡±

    One of them became infuriated out of embarrassment and he charged straight at Xu Cheng, raising his fist. Xu Cheng also threw a punch forward in response.

    The moment that guy¡¯s fist touched Xu Cheng¡¯s, he withdrew it and began shaking his arm as his whole face twisted in pain. ¡°Holy fack!¡±

    His hand was all swollen and limp, and he couldn¡¯t make a fist again. He just grabbed onto his hand with his other hand and stumbled to a corner and knelt down in pain. Tears were already bursting out.

    The other guy came over with a swinging kick, and Xu Cheng returned with a kick. The moment their legs touched, that guy cried miserably as he fell to the ground, hugging his leg. Veins were popping out on his neck, and he kept on pping the ground of the ring to try and distract himself from the pain.

    The other three guys were a bit frightened and didn¡¯t dare to move forward.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y human sandbag.¡±

    Then, he mmed down hard on the ring with his foot, causing the three of them to lose their bnce and fall. Then, climbing onto the ropes, he grinned at the three of them that were lying down, ¡°Herees the sandbag!¡±

    Then, opening his arms, he jumped towards those guys.

    Buuum!

    The three of them were smashed down by Xu Cheng horizontally, like sleeping beauty, and all of their saliva sprayed out of their mouths. Although Xu Cheng didn¡¯t look that heavy, the feeling he gave them was no better than having a sumo wrestlernding on them. They were crushed so hard that even their mouths on the rear end puffed out gas.

    Old Zhou gradually woke up and slowly got up to look around. His eyes were just gaining rity when he saw a guy flying straight over at him. With the giant arc in the air, hended right on Old Zhou, knocking him down on his back again.

    ¡°Fack me!¡± Old Zhou coughed up more blood and tears.

    When he got up and prepared to scold the guy thatnded on him, he saw another unknown object flying right towards him andnding on top of him.

    Buuum!

    Pew~

    Pew~

    Pew~

    In total, he saw five beautiful arcs in the air, all facking smashing towards him andnding on him!

    When all five made theirnding, Old Zhou¡¯s whole body was shivering and he almost couldn¡¯t take another breath. He swore, ¡°Holy fack, you facking pigs...¡±

    His neck was all thick and red as he suffocated with 5 men on top of him. Just as he was going to keep on swearing, he saw another meteoring right at him.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Old Zhou¡¯s eyes widened, and his vision regained focus just as he saw Xu Cheng throwing himself over like a human cannonball.

    Old Zhou screamed like he saw a ghost, ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Boom!

    Unfortunately, Old Zhou fainted again. Xu Cheng sat on the little mountain made up of 6 guys and lit a cigarette. ¡°Thank you guys for helping me remember the joys of my childhood.¡±

 Chapter 374.1 - Gathering (Part One)

    Chapter 374: Gathering (Part One)

    When Old Zhou and the other five were taken to stretchers onto ambnces, Old Zhou said as he looked at Xu Cheng, his vision all blurred, ¡°Just you wait... if something happens to me, you are done!¡±

    The paramedic pushed his stretcher as he put on an oxygen mask for him and said, ¡°Alright, stop talking. You are in a hypoxic state right now.¡±

    ¡°Hypo my azz!¡± Old Zhou swore at the paramedic and he temporarily took off the mask, pointed at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°You have sessfully... angered me.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his certificate that said he had a severe mental illness and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what just happened. I think I have intermittent amnesia.¡±

    Puuuuf!

    After Old Zhou coughed up three liters of blood, he fell onto the stretcher and was carried away by the paramedics.

    Those club members behind them were allughing hard.

    Xu Cheng looked as the ambnces drove away and asked Ye Xiu, ¡°Will I be fine?¡±

    Ye Xiuughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Zhou didn¡¯t even get to touch you and he passed out twice in one day. He¡¯s obviously a bit butt-hurt. When he¡¯spletely awake, he wille and find you.¡±

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°Find me to do what?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°To be your friend, of course. Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m introducing a few friends to you? They are just like this, you have to beat them up for them to recognize you. They are even more prideful than those princelings.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I humiliated them too much, and I will be thanking God already if they don¡¯te back to look for trouble with me. Let¡¯s go, you guys still have to treat me to a good weing meal.¡±

    ¨C At night, inside a restaurant ¨C

    Xu Cheng, Ye Xiu, Bagh, Wang An, and a few other core members of the club sat around a big table. When the dishes were being served, the door of the room was opened, and Daoba, Li Xin, Zhang Chao, Liu Zhao, Tie Shi, and the others all arrived.

    They spotted Xu Cheng right away after getting into the room, and they were so excited that they all beganughing anding over to shake hands and greet Xu Cheng. They weren¡¯t in a hurry to find a seat and sit down at all.

    ¡°Yoo, Young Master Ye gave me a call and told me that you, Old Xu, were here, and I thought that b¡ª¨Cd was just ying us. Little did I know that you were actually here! Holy crap, why didn¡¯t you give us a call when you came? We almost missed it!¡±

    Then, those guys all scrambled to grab a seat beside Xu Cheng, wanting to sit with him.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°You guys arete.¡±

    Tie Shi: ¡°Well, Young Master Ye frequently toys with us, so we are all skeptical, and that¡¯s why we were slow by a beat.¡±

    Ye Xiuughed and shouted, ¡°Then why the fack did you guys stille?¡±

    Zhang Chao chuckled and said, ¡°Well, if you said someone else came, then we might¡¯ve not shown up. But you said Old Xu¡¯s here, so we thought that even if it might be a joke, we had toe over and check. What if it was true, right?¡¯

    Xu Cheng took out a box of beer from under the table and said, ¡°Come, just stop talking already. Drink a bottle since you arete.¡±

    Daoba and the others immediately popped those bottles open and downed them. After finishing, Tie Shi sat down beside Xu Cheng and began rambling, ¡°Old Xu, how could you man? Were you still holding yourself back at thepetition with us? We all saw your live-stream that day, and holy crap did you hurt our kokoro, really!¡±

    Wang Anughed and said, ¡°You really delivered a heavy blow to everyone watching.¡±

    Li Xin: ¡°Yeah, you are already too overpowered, and we ept that, but even your ability to get girls also delivered a fatal blow to us all. After the live stream that night, you don¡¯t know how many bros went out and drank until we cked out because at least a hundred bros we know were heartbroken. Say, why didn¡¯t you bring your wife out to show us earlier? To be honest, we haven¡¯t really seen Lin Chuxue up close yet, and normally, we heard that she rarely shows her face in public aside from business arrangements.¡±

 Chapter 374.2 - Gathering (Part Two)

    Chapter 374: Gathering (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, she normally doesn¡¯t like crowded ces. She prefers a quiet environment.¡±

    Those bros immediately gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Regarding your ability to get girls, we are convinced! Tell us, how did you manage to get her to be your girlfriend?¡±

    After a long groan, he said, ¡°This is a question almost everyone that learned that Lin Chuxue¡¯s my wife would ask, and I really don¡¯t know how to answer too. I just want to say, maybe it¡¯s the aura you get for being the protagonist.¡±

    Those guys immediatelyughed. ¡°Get the fack out!¡±

    Then, everyone came back to the point of focus, and Ye Xiu immediately asked Xu Cheng, ¡°To be honest, what level of power have you reached? Right now, I feel like I can¡¯t see through you even more and more. At least right now, the feeling you give me isn¡¯t as murderous as before. Right now, you actually feel like you don¡¯t practice martial arts at all, but from your fight against Old Zhou today, I have to say your level is too high to be measured by us newbs.¡±

    Speaking of what happened with Old Zhou today, the guys that arrivedte immediately became more worked up, and they all pped their thighs and regretted not being present. ¡°I heard it already from the bros at the club! What a shame, not being able to watch Old Xu live in action while not being on the receiving end! Ever since thatst live-stream, I feel like watching you fight is even better than p¨Cn!¡±

    ¡°I heard Old Zhou and the others got hospitalized, I was just too happy on my way here.¡± Tie Shi looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t see how domineering and arrogant they were a few days ago when they first visited. At that time, only Bagh and Ye Xiu could get a draw with them, and the rest of us couldn¡¯t win at all. So, for the next few days, we all stayed in and trained, not having the face toe out. Old Ye was busy asking Hu Bing for your whereabouts, and he said you should be in Yanjing now. So, Young Master Ye just kept on calling your number every day.¡±

    Li Xin asked Xu Cheng, ¡°You aren¡¯t in a hurry to get back to Shangcheng, right?¡¯

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Not in a hurry for now, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Li Xin said, ¡°Sounds good, we will take you around and experience all the fun things in the city.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reject the invitation. ¡°Alright, but let¡¯s get this straight first. I¡¯m gonna beat up whoever introduces me to women.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°If we had a wife of your level, only retards would go out and y. We would beg to be intimate together for every second of the day.¡±

    Wang An: ¡°Yeah. God, pity us single dogs... Not only do we not have a woman by our side, we also get stomped by you in a fight. We really can¡¯t take this life anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng jokingly got up. ¡°Alright, to not remind you guys of how depressing your lives are, I will disappear first.¡±

    Tie Shi pulled him back. ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±

    ¡°Gotta take a leak.¡± Xu Chengughed and left the seat. Just now, he already drank a lot before the other guys showed up. Although you can¡¯t get drunk as easily with beer, it does make you pee a lot.

    His hearing was very sensitive, and on the way to the washroom, he heard two women¡¯s voices from the women¡¯s washroom next door.

    ¡°Sister Wang, that President Li is just a big pervert! Didn¡¯t you see the way he looked at me? He¡¯s even moving his hands and legs on me when talking to me, I really can¡¯t take it anymore... Let¡¯s leave, I¡¯m fine with not picking up this film.¡±

    ¡°Liu Ziqi, you are not like your senior sister Lin Chuxue, okay? You doing that just makes them feel that you think and act like you are a big deal, but you are not! Today, if you leave, if that President Li were to say something behind your back, with his capabilities, wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for him to shun you from the entertainment industry?¡±

    Xu Cheng originally didn¡¯t really care, but he felt that the voice was quite familiar after hearing his wife¡¯s name. Wasn¡¯t this girl Lin Chuxue¡¯s junior sister Liu Ziqi? The one that filmed that reality show ¡°True Men¡± with them?

 Chapter 375.1 - Then How Do You Want to Deal With This? (Part One)

    Chapter 375: Then How Do You Want to Deal With This? (Part One)

    Right after he got back, Ye Xiu said, ¡°Old Xu, we¡¯ve already talked about it. We very much agree with what you said back at the club to Old Zhou. I n to rename our organization from a club to a guild, and change the nature of it too.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t understand right away. ¡°Use simpler words.¡±

    Ye Xiu poured Xu Cheng a cup of alcohol and said, ¡°I n to convert both the normal and top tier Special Forces Club to the ¡®Special Forces Guild¡¯! Just like you said, as long as someone¡¯s from the special forces in our country, they can join our big family. I¡¯ve thought about it, we are going to use a membership system and charge a fee, and the money will go towards a fund that¡¯s dedicated to supporting the families of those soldiers that sacrificed themselves for the country. In addition, for any bros in our guild that have temporary cash problems after retirement, we will also provide financial support.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Pretty good, I agree.¡±

    Ye Xiu said, ¡°Then will you be the first honorary chairman?¡±

    If it was before with the old club, Xu Cheng would¡¯ve rejected the request. But since what they were doing this time was very meaningful, he couldn¡¯t be more willing. ¡°Sure!¡±

    The other guys all raised their sses and stood up. ¡°Now we don¡¯t even need to do any advertising. With Old Xu¡¯s poprity and prestige in the military, if he¡¯s the honorary chairman, these special force soldiers would for sure want to join the guild and be members, haha!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Oh man, so it¡¯s all a trap?!¡±

    Ye Xiuughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if someone dares to misuse the funds, I will tear him apart!¡±

    Wang An also echoed, ¡°Since you are the honorary chairman, no one will dare to mess around.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and replied, ¡°I believe you guys won¡¯t, unless you guys don¡¯t see me as a bro. But I have to say this first, in the future, if the nature of the guild changes, even if I leave, I will smash it to pieces first!¡±

    Ye Xiu and the others nodded. ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his bottle. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The others immediately put aside their sses and raised their bottles too, and all the bottles nged in the middle of the table.

    Just then, the door of the room was suddenly bumped open, and a woman stumbled in by ident. Then, a middle-aged man with a big belly who was clearly drunk also came in and grabbed the woman by the arm. There was a perverted smile on his face.

    That woman frowned and tried very hard to break free from the middle-aged man. ¡°President Li, please restrain yourself! You are drunk!¡±

    President Li: ¡°It¡¯s good to be drunk~ If I wasn¡¯t not drunk, how can I do something with you? Hehe.¡±

    Then, he began forcing the woman into a corner of the room, not acknowledging Xu Cheng and the others at all.

    Ye Xiu and the others¡¯ faces sunk.

    Xu Cheng looked at the woman and recognized that she was Liu Ziqi, the junior sister in Lin Chuxue¡¯spany that was in that reality show with them. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to get involved, but then again, Li Ziqi was clearly against this President Li¡¯s harassment, and secondly, this President Li didn¡¯t mind barging right into their room at all.

    A bit angry, the bottle Xu Cheng was originally holding for cheers directly smashed towards President Li¡¯s head.

    Liu Ziqi¡¯s face immediately changed as she screamed

 Chapter 375.2 - Then How Do You Want to Deal With This? (Part Two)

    Chapter 375: Then How Do You Want to Deal With This? (Part Two)

    President Li held onto his head as he slowly fell down against the wall. A bit dizzy, he shook his head, and when he saw it was Xu Cheng that did this, he shouted angrily as he red right at him, ¡°You actually dare to hit me?¡±

    After he finished talking, there came another loud bang!

    Ye Xiu¡¯s bottle smashed onto his head as well!

    President Li groaned in pain, and at this time, his friends from the other room had heard the noise and hurriedly came over. There were women and men, young and middle-aged, and there were many women all dressed up and were clearly here aspany.

    Those men and women saw President Li¡¯s head bleeding and their faces all lost color as they went to help him up. ¡°President Li!¡±

    President Li¡¯s other friends saw that the men in this room were all pretty young, so sounding like a senior lecturing youngsters, he said, ¡°Why did you guys hit people?¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s face sunk and said, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t get the f*ck out, we will hit all of you. Wanna try?¡±

    ¡°The youngsters these days really don¡¯t know how to survive in this society,¡± a guy said in a mocking tone as he pointed at Xu Cheng.

    But right after he finished, the irritated Wang An directly threw his bottle towards the door.

    ¡°Still not leaving?¡±

    ¡°Not leaving!¡± A middle-aged man wearing Armani and a million-yuan watch turned around and shouted at the waiter in the hallway, ¡°Call your boss over!¡±

    The waiter saw what was happening and immediately went over to get his supervisor.

    In the end, it was the manager that came over, and the middle-aged man was definitely unsatisfied as he shouted, ¡°I facking told you to call your boss over, are you deaf?¡±

    That manager smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t get angry. Our boss is on a business trip and isn¡¯t here at the moment. I will try my best and take care of the things here.¡±

    ¡°Take care? Can you even do it? My friend got smacked in the head by a bottle! You tell me, how are you going to take care of this situation?¡± the guy in Armani with an expensive watch said in a deep voice furiously.

    The manager saw President Li¡¯s head was covered in blood so he said, ¡°Uh... how about... we call the ambnce first?¡±

    President Li began wiping the blood off of his head with a napkin and slowly recovered. He just kept on sitting there shamelessly and said, ¡°What ambnce? Didn¡¯t you guys see that these people hit me? Is this something that can be solved by just calling the ambnce?¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Then how do you want to deal with this? You barged in like this is your house, and I¡¯m already being too kind by not breaking your nuts. If you keep on wasting our time, don¡¯t me me for what might happen next.¡±

    At that moment, Li Ziqi finally recognized Xu Cheng, and she suddenly looked shocked as she said, ¡°You are... Instructor Xu?¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at Liu Ziqi, and then he looked at President Li and said, ¡°You sexually harassed my friend, right in front of my face. Do you want to call the cops over and straighten things out?¡±

    President Li said arrogantly, ¡°Sure, do you think this woman dares to sue me? If she dares, then at most, I will be locked up for a few days. But as for her, do you know what she is? She¡¯s a celebrity that I can grab a handful of every time. I can make her lose her job!¡±

    Liu Ziqi¡¯s agent, Sister Wang, squeezed in from the door and dragged Liu Ziqi and scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and apologize for President Li!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Liu Ziqi was originally very annoyed by this President Li, and tonight, he said they were going to talk about a movie role when shees, but it turned out to be a big trap. In fact, she knew that herpany¡¯s resources werecking since Imperial Entertainment was pretty small. All of the peoplework had to be expanded by the celebrities and agents themselves, and it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t been to asions simr to this. She would always lower her position and talk politely, giving those directors and producers enough face. However, being casting-couched was just too uneptable for her!

 Chapter 376.1 - You are the Guest, Leave This to Me (Part One)

    Chapter 376: You are the Guest, Leave This to Me (Part One)

    Liu Ziqi¡¯s agent Sister Wang was a bit angry. She whispered to her, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know what the consequences will be if you do this?¡±

    ¡°But he wants to do me!¡± Liu Ziqi turned to Sister Wang for help and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see through his intentions? Before I came over, I already said that if I need to give up my body, then I would rather not take this role.¡±

    Sister Wang nodded. ¡°But how did you make this situation turn out like this? Apologize first.¡±

    Liu Ziqi said, a bit distressed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was him that chased after me and I had nowhere to go and identally stumbled in here.¡±

    The manager of this restaurant was also in a difficult spot. He looked at Ye Xiu and the others and bitterlyughed. ¡°Gentlemen, what was happening over here?¡±

    Ye Xiu looked over at President Li and said, ¡°If you wanna get drunk and act crazy, go back to your own room. Us rewarding him with a few bottles was already going light on him. Just get him the fack out. But if you are not afraid to blowing this up, do whatever you want.¡±

    President Li¡¯s friend, that one with the expensive watch, directly came over and pointed at Ye Xiu and the others with his other hand on his waist as he asked, ¡°Which families are you kids from? What are you doing? Acting like gangsters from the movies you saw? Do you know that physical assault is against thew?¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at President Li from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Then is sexual harassment against thew?¡±

    President Li covered the bleeding spot on his head as he stood up, looked at Liu Ziqi, and asked, ¡°You ask her, was I sexually harassing her?¡±

    Then, he looked over to Liu Ziqi¡¯s agent and said, ¡°You tell them, did I force her to do anything?¡±

    His eyes were threatening , and Sister Wang could only bitterly smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not, everyone¡¯s here tonight to talk about the film and script. Where did the sexual harassment talk even begin...¡±

    At that moment, Liu Ziqi suddenly said, ¡°He was indeed putting his hands on me!¡±

    She knew that since someone was here to stand up for her today, she had to use this opportunity andpletely put out President Li¡¯s idea of thinking that he could take advantage of her. Otherwise, if she and Sister Wang were topromise today, she would end up always being treated this way in the future in this circle, gaining a reputation as someone who would trade her body for roles. By then, she would really be a toy in the entertainment industry. Since she already offended President Li, she didn¡¯t mind blowing it up even more since it was rare that there were other people at the scene who didn¡¯t seem like they were afraid of President Li at all. Worstes to worst, she would be kicked out of the industry; but if she had to trade her body for her career¡¯s sess, she would rather leave this circle early.

    Hearing the sudden usation from Liu Ziqi, a hint of dissatisfaction and anger appeared on President Li¡¯s face.

    He suddenly became mad out of embarrassment and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are pretending to be innocent and virtuous with me? You are in this circle and you don¡¯t know the rules? Are you ying dumb with me? Let me tell you, I forced you, so what? If you are not willing, there are tons of other people that are willing. This role that I have, take it or leave it! You want to take a bite out of me right now? I will show you the consequences of offending me and make you regret it! You really think you can be like that Lin Chuxue and not be able to get any dirt on her swimming around in this circle? Do you have her capabilities?¡±

    Sister Wang was also getting nervous. ¡°President Li, please don¡¯t get angry, let¡¯s just talk this out, okay? Ziqi¡¯s still young and naive, you are her senior, please forgive her and give her another chance.¡±(r

 Chapter 376.2 - You are the Guest, Leave This to Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 376: You are the Guest, Leave This to Me (Part Two)

    President Li pointed at Liu Ziqi and snorted, ¡°A junior should behave like a junior, if you don¡¯t understand then you should learn more from your Sister Wang. Don¡¯t act high and mighty when you are entering the entertainment circle, because what this circle doesn¡¯tck the most is pretty women like you! You don¡¯t have the background, you don¡¯t have the capabilities, and you still want to behave like this? You can¡¯t me anyone else for your career still not taking off!¡±

    Liu Ziqi was indeed still quite young, and after being humiliated like this in front of so many people, she capriciously shouted, ¡°One day I will be popr to show you!¡±

    President Li sneered. ¡°You want to be popr? Have you asked me yet? Would I allow that to happen?¡±

    At this moment, Bagh coldly said, ¡°If guys are going to argue, get out and argue.¡±

    President Li red at Liu Ziqi and said, ¡°I will deal with youter!¡±

    Then, he looked over to Xu Cheng and the others and said as he pointed at his head. ¡°How do you guys n to apologize to me? Do you have parents? Call them over right now, I will talk to them.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at him with disdain and then said to the manager, ¡°Get us the bill.¡±

    President Li was furious. He directly came over at Xu Cheng trying to push him, but he was kicked to the side by Ye Xiu.

    ¡°You guys still want to go?¡± The other friends of President Li were very angry too, especially the one wearing that expensive watch, he wanted very much to show himself off in front of everyone. He helped President Li up, pointed at Xu Cheng and the others, and threatened, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t apologize, then no one can think about leaving!¡±

    The manager was also put in a difficult spot. ¡°President Li, but you hurt your head. Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital first?¡±

    President Li directly pushed the manager aside and said in a deep voice, ¡°You step aside, tell your boss Old Zhang toe over! Ask him! I got treated this way in his restaurant, what is he going to do?!¡±

    The manager had no choice but to call his boss.

    Xu Cheng and the others were toozy to bother with President Li and his guys. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The guy with the expensive watch directly stood at the door with his hand up, not letting them leave. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You had the balls to hit people but not the balls to take responsibility?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m scared that you don¡¯t have the balls to keep ying.¡±

    Then, yanking him by the arm, he threw him onto a table in the room like a trash bag. He turned around and said to Liu Ziqi, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, then follow us out.¡±

    Liu Ziqi nodded. She would be doomed if she were to stay, and she pulled Sister Wang to Xu Cheng¡¯s side. Sister Wang was also in a difficult spot and she asked nervously, ¡°Is this going to work?¡±

    Liu Ziqi said, ¡°It should. This Instructor Xu¡¯s identity isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Back then, Liu Ziqi had heard a thing or two about what happened to Lin Chuxue and the men that harassed her, so she knew Xu Cheng was powerful enough to challenge President Li.

    President Li grabbed a beer bottle and smashed it. Then, holding the sharp bottleneck, he shouted, ¡°Who dares to leave?! Liu Ziqi, I¡¯d like to see you try! If you leave this room, I will make you leave this circle by tomorrow!¡±

    Then, a few dozen youngsters came over in the hallway, and they were all thug-like, chewing gum and smoking cigs. They directly blocked Xu Cheng and the others¡¯ path.

    The guy with a tattoo on his bald head looked at the middle-aged man in the room with the expensive watch and said, ¡°President Qiang, these guys?¡±

    That President Qiang who was thrown onto the dining table immediately got up and pointed at Xu Cheng and the others, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s them! Today, if they don¡¯t apologize, no one can leave! You¡¯re worried that I don¡¯t have the balls to keep ying? Then let me teach you kids what the real society looks like.¡±

    Sister Wang was getting nervous and she dragged Liu Ziqi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not cause trouble anymore, just go and apologize to President Li.¡±

    ¡°I rather follow Senior Sister Chuxue and be a supporting role from now on than apologize to that fat guy!¡± Liu Ziqi snorted.

    Xu Cheng looked at Ye Xiu and said, ¡°This woman¡¯s a newbie at my wife¡¯spany, and since I saw this, I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m taking her today, what do you think we should do about this situation?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Just leave it to me, you are the guest so don¡¯t worry about it. I also didn¡¯t n on letting these @rds that ruined our dinner go anyways.¡±

    Then, Ye Xiu went directly towards President Qiang and President Li.

 Chapter 377.1 - Still Tough on the Mouth (Part One)

    Chapter 377: Still Tough on the Mouth (Part One)

    Inside the room,Ye Xiu pushed away the other irrelevant people and directly walked towards President Qiang. Then, he did something that shocked everyone. They just saw him grabbing President Qiang by the hair and mming his head onto the table!

    The dozens of thugs surrounding the room outside were furious. They immediately wanted to charge in, but Bagh and the others blocked the door with their burly bodies. Wang An and Tie Shi directly went ham against those dozens of thugs, and the entire scene became a bit chaotic and noisy. However, those two were pretty quick, and all of the thugs were down on the floor within 3 minutes. Atst, Ye Xiu grabbed onto President Li and President Qiang¡¯s heads by their hair, one with each hand, and he dragged both over like suitcases.

    Both of them were tossed in front of Xu Cheng, their faces covered in bruises.

    Xu Cheng squatted down and narrowed his eyes as he asked those two, ¡°Still wanna keep ying?¡±

    President Qiang looked furious with a bleeding nose and he shouted, ¡°How dare you do this to me! I will make you regret it!¡±

    Pa!

    Xu Cheng pped his face. ¡°I will do you more like this, what are you going to do?¡±

    Humiliation and anger were written all over President Qiang¡¯s face. His eyes stared wide open as he gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°You motherf¡ª¨C! If you have the balls, tell me your name and where you live!¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Xu Cheng, and I won¡¯t tell you where I live because that¡¯s just too childish. Besides, even if I tell you, you won¡¯t dare toe and look for me,¡± Xu Cheng held President Qiang¡¯s jaw and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Just you wait, no matter how much I have to pay, I will get someone to cut off this pair of hands of yours!¡± President Qiang said with a hoarse voice.

    At this moment, the owner of this restaurant came over with security guards.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When he saw President Qiang and President Li on their knees with their head pushed down by other people, his face immediately lost color. These two were both future business partners of his, not to mention the bad reputation an event like this would put on his restaurant. On top of that, it was also a p to his face if he were forced to allow something like this to happen.

    The security came over but they were directly shoved aside by Daoba and the others that were standing by the door.

    ¡°What are you guys doing under broad daylight?!¡± when the owner saw that they couldn¡¯t make their way in, he shouted at Xu Cheng and the others.

    ¡°Under broad daylight?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Then did you see him forcing himself onto a girl without consent? Also, we were just minding our own business in our own room, when he barged in as if we are just air molecules. He didn¡¯t apologize, and he sexually harassed a girl as if none of us were present. In addition, the woman he was harassing is also my friend, and my friend said she doesn¡¯t want to be harassed by him, yet he¡¯s still so stubborn. Is it not right for me to teach someone like him a lesson? He wants to y with me, so I weed him, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Ye Xiu was leaning by the wall, and at that moment, he looked at the restaurant owner and asked, ¡°Now, this wants to sexually harass someone. Let me just ask you this: are you going to help him?¡±

    The restaurant owner hesitated for a moment. Since those two presidents were both influential characters in the business world and would bring him a lot of profit, he obviously had to shamelessly side with them. ¡°Isn¡¯t the entertainment circle always like this? What¡¯s there to be surprised about? That friend of yours, by the looks of it, she¡¯s a newbie in the circle, right? Coming over to a ce like this to talk about movie roles, why else if she wasn¡¯t willing to?¡±(read

 Chapter 377.2 - till Tough on the Mouth (Part Two)

    Chapter 377: Still Tough on the Mouth (Part Two)

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liu Ziqi scolded, ¡°I thought I was just here to talk about the role, and we didn¡¯t even sign anything yet, and this fat man was already anxiously trying to get me drunk! I don¡¯t want to answer his demands, can¡¯t I leave? But he wasn¡¯t even letting me leave, so I had no choice but to try and run before stumbling into this room. Not all women in this circle sell their body for fame! If I wanted to sell, then how could I not be famous by now? Why didn¡¯t I go to any otherpany but Imperial Entertainment, one that has no background?¡±

    Xu Cheng believed her words. Lin Chuxue wouldn¡¯t have brought her to the reality show to film with her if she didn¡¯t like her character. There must be something about her that Lin Chuxue approved of.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Ye Xiu looked at the owner. ¡°Do you still want to get involved? If you don¡¯t, then there¡¯s no business here for you, and we will pay you whatever the damage is, not a cent less.¡±

    The owner said toughly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your money, my ce doesn¡¯t wee you! Get the fack out!¡±

    Zhang Chao frowned and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Wang An and the others exchanged a look, and they all tacitly nipped the butt of their cigarettes together. Then, picking up whatever was convenient, they began smashing up this whole ce.

    Tie Shi, Daoba, Ye Xiu, and the others all began smashing whatever they could see!

    The owner waspletely dumbfounded, and his whole body was shivering in anger. ¡°You! How dare you all! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±

    Then, he pulled out the phone and called the police, but Ye Xiu and the others weren¡¯t fazed by it at all and continued what they were doing. Xu Cheng just brought Liu Ziqi and followed behind them casually as those guys smashed from the third floor all the way down to the first floor, shooing away all the guests.

    None of the decorations in the hotel were missed, and after smashing up the entire restaurant, Ye Xiu and the others all sat on the sofa in the lobby, taking deep breaths as they smoked.

    Those guysughed and chatted, ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since we had this kind of fun.¡±

    Meanwhile, the owner almost passed out from being too angry.

    At that moment, cops began arriving outside, and when the boss saw them, it was as if he saw his savior. ¡°Officer, you are finally here! Look at what this ce has be after being smashed up by them! Two friends of mine were also badly beaten up!¡±

    President Qiang and President Li were still restrained by Li Zhao and the others and were not let go. The guys that came with those two were all quiet and didn¡¯t dare to utter a word before, but when they saw the cops, they immediately began shouting, ¡°If you don¡¯t let them go, you are doomed! The cops are here!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! What a bunch of peasants! Where do they think they are? How dare they be so rampant in Yanjing!¡±

    The police officers all walked towards Ye Xiu and the others, but when they saw it was Ye Xiu, they immediately put on a big smile. ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Ye? Why are you here?¡±

    Ye Xiu said, ¡°A friend of mine came from another city so I took him to this restaurant. Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s so disappointing. We weren¡¯t even half-full yet and someone just barged into our room.¡±

    Then, he pointed at Liu Ziqi and said to the captain of the officers, ¡°My friend, she was also here to meet someone, but then someone wanted to get her drunk and her. We all saw it, and he also admitted to it. In addition, the owner of this restaurant wants to shield these guys, so I suspect that the restaurant here is involved in that kind of business, you know? They might be working together to drug women to achieve their goal. Also, go inside the restaurant, look at the kind of people they called over to back them up. It¡¯s all a bunch of thugs with weapons. The evidence is conclusive, and the owner of this restaurant is on their side. You tell me, should a restaurant like this be closed down?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The captain immediately said, ¡°Close it down immediately! Someone, go and check if it¡¯s really like what Young Master Ye said.¡±

    The owner was immediately dumbfounded as his face changed color.

    A dozen officers ran down from the third floor and reported, ¡°Captain, he¡¯s right, they are all part of those thugs that we often dealt with, those that like to engage in street fights.¡±

    The captain said to the owner of the restaurant, ¡°Pleasee with us back to the station, and meanwhile, the restaurant will be closed down. After rectification of this case, we will see if you can reopen this ce or not.¡±

    Then, he waved and said, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    President Li and President Qiang were also dumbfounded and they shouted at Xu Cheng and the others, ¡°Looks like I underestimated you, you actually know someone from the official side! Alright, I will call my people too, and we will see who begs for mercy! Liu Ziqi! Just wait for me to ride you!¡±

 Chapter 378.1 - Letâ€™s Talk This Out, Donâ€™t Just Use the Kitchen so Liberally (Part One)

    Chapter 378: Let¡¯s Talk This Out, Don¡¯t Just Use the Kitchen so Liberally (Part One)

    After bringing Liu Ziqi and her agent out of that restaurant, Xu Cheng had them go their own way.

    On Ye Xiu¡¯s car, he asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Got no ce to sleep, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I will just stay at a hotel.¡±

    ¡°What hotel?! You came to Yanjing and you are just going to stay at a hotel? Are you looking down on me? No need to say anymore, buckle up, we are going to my house,¡± Ye Xiu said as he started his car and drove towards his house.

    On the other side of the road, Sister Wang and Liu Ziqi were waiting for a taxi while feeling anxious.

    ¡°I told you, wouldn¡¯t it be all fine if you just apologized? Look at it now, they are gone, but if President Li and President Qiang can¡¯t find them, they would obviouslye to you to vent their anger. You don¡¯t have any background, how are you going to fight against them?¡±

    Liu Ziqi lowered her head said, ¡°If Ipromise and apologize, then that fat guy would definitely make it more difficult for me... Sister Wang, please don¡¯t me me, you know what kind of person this guy was, yet you still brought me here? You were clearly throwing me into a pit!¡±

    Sister Wang: ¡°I¡¯m your agent, how could I stand idly by as I watch you stay in this industry for two years and not be able to achieve anything? After you made your big debut with that ¡®True Men¡¯ Reality Show, have you gotten any roles in big films? You have a pretty good appearance, and if you listen to my words, I promise you, it will be difficult to not be popr! President Li is one of those rich guys in the Yanjing entertainment circle that loves to throw money at movies. Every year, which movie that he participated in didn¡¯t have a production value in the hundreds of millions? If you get on his good side, with his capabilities, you will definitely go mainstream! You should also think in my shoes too, maybe you can wait for longer, but if I don¡¯t figure something out, I will starve to death because my pay is also associated with how well you do!¡±

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°You know that the reason I went to Sister Chuxue and joined herpany was that thepany respects its celebrities and wouldn¡¯t force us to do anything.¡±

    Sister Wang: ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, I was just getting a bit nervous... When I saw you leaving the room earlier, I thought you went to the bathroom. But when I saw that fat guy go after you, I wanted to follow too but was blocked by his assistant, who asked me to drink more with him...¡±

    Liu Ziqi sighed. ¡°Then what should we do? If you want to give up on me, you can just tell thepany, and you can go and take care of other celebrities. After all, I¡¯m probably going onto the ck list.¡±

    Sister Wang sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first, and then we will call thepany and ask.¡±

    The two of them didn¡¯t have any designated driving arrangement in Yanjing, so they could only get a taxi. In the car, Sister Wang called the big boss at thepany and told her everything, and the boss directly scolded Sister Wang. Her meaning was that if the celebrity wasn¡¯t willing to do this kind of thing, then she shouldn¡¯t have arranged something like this to begin with, or else they would only offend people.

    Sister Wang bitterly smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already offended them now, it¡¯s toote to say that. Boss... Is there anything I can do? How about I go alone and apologize to President Li?¡±

    ¡°I would be surprised if he¡¯s happy with an old auntie like you going.¡± The boss didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. ¡°Wait a second, who did you say was also at the scene? Who was the one that helped Ziqi?¡±

    Sister Wang: ¡°Xu Cheng, I heard he call himself Xu Cheng.¡±

    The boss immediately said, ¡°Is it that the Instructor Xu or something that filmed with Ziqi and Chuxue for that reality show?¡±

 Chapter 378.2 - Letâ€™s Talk This Out, Donâ€™t Just Use the Kitchen so Liberally (Part Two)

    Chapter 378: Let¡¯s Talk This Out, Don¡¯t Just Use the Kitchen so Liberally (Part Two)

    Sister Wang: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him! I was originally wondering how he knew Ziqi and why he stood up for her.¡±

    The boss of thepany said, ¡°Alright, I know about this now. He¡¯s not standing up for Ziqi but he was doing Chuxue a favor. Alright, I will think about what to do next, and I will give you guys a callter. Look after Ziqi, we don¡¯t have many connections over there, so don¡¯t run around for the next little while.¡±

    After hanging up, the boss gave Lin Chuxue a call.

    She was in the middle of shooting a new MV and was getting her makeup ready for the shoot. Her new assistant came over and brought her the phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Chuxue, I need to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lin Chuxue nodded.

    ¡°So here¡¯s the situation.¡± Then, the boss told Lin Chuxue what Liu Ziqi encountered at Yanjing. Then, she asked her, ¡°In this kind of situation, should we make an appearance and apologize to that President Li?¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about this thing anymore. That President Li for sure won¡¯t be looking for trouble with us. I believe in my man, if he has the confidence to offend someone, then he has the confidence to wrestle with them if they fight back.¡±

    The boss was still a bit skeptical. ¡°Now that we are back on this topic, what is really the background of this man? He seems to have his ways in the entertainment circle...¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°No background, he¡¯s just an ordinary man. Alright, I¡¯m going to resume the shoot now, I will hang up for now. Give Ziqi a call, tell her that no one will force her to do anything if she¡¯s not willing. Tell her to rest assured.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue hung up the phone and then gave Xu Cheng a call.

    Xu Cheng was chilling in Ye Xiu¡¯s Range Rover, and seeing the video-chat request, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you went to Yanjing?¡± Lin Chuxue snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for a ceremony, and I might stay here for a little while. How did you know that I¡¯m in Yanjing?¡± Xu Cheng was pretty curious.

    ¡°You were the hero that rescued the beauty. If I still didn¡¯t find out, wouldn¡¯t I be an ipetent wife?¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s tone carried a hint of danger.

    Xu Cheng immediately awkwardly exined, ¡°It was all a misunderstanding, Honey! My heart is 1000% dedicated to you! Heaven is my witness, if you say left, I definitely wouldn¡¯t say right! I didn¡¯t have any other motive when I helped her out, I was purely doing it out of the kindness of my heart and also as a favor for you. Right now I¡¯m in a car. If I lie, I will die right away from a car crash!¡±

    Driver Ye Xiu: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Knock on wood right now!¡± Lin Chuxue interrupted Xu Cheng and said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying! How can I be so petty? But in all seriousness though, will Ziqi be fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Cheng was confident. ¡°These are just some guys that have some money and connections in the entertainment circle. Outside of this circle, they are nothing. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle them.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Alright then, let me know if you can¡¯t handle it anymore. Worstes to worst, we will just run away.¡±

    Xu Cheng was touched. ¡°What more can I ask for in life, with you as my wife...¡±

    Ye Xiu wanted to vomit.

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Alright, remember toe back early. I will make you a delicious meal, it will still be the familiar coordination and taste fromst time.¡±

    Xu Cheng wanted to cry. ¡°Honey... We can talk this out, there¡¯s no need to use the kitchen so liberally...¡±

    On the other end, Chuxue chuckled and hung up.

    Ye Xiu turned to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°Your wife¡¯s checking up on you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, she just misses me.¡± Xu Cheng snorted and said, ¡°She knew about me saving a beauty and she was praising me. She told me she will cook me a great meal when I get home.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at Xu Cheng with a face full of envy and admiration. ¡°Old Xu, you are really the winner in life! You have such a beautiful wife at home, and she¡¯s even willing to cook for you when you get back. Damn, so jealous of you!¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his bitter face to the window and thought, It was a meal of darkness, a memory that I¡¯m trying to wipe away. (read

 Chapter 379.1 - The Unfortunate Duo (Part One)

    Chapter 379: The Unfortunate Duo (Part One)

    President Li and President Qiang were still squatting in the detention cell. Both of their clothes, phones, and wallets were temporarily taken away by the guards.

    They grabbed onto the iron bars with both hands and looked at the phones on the table and said, ¡°We want to make a call!¡±

    The police officer, who was writing the report, casually asked, ¡°What do you need the phone for?¡±

    President Li: ¡°I want to call mywyer!¡±

    Police Officer: ¡°It¡¯s useless to call, even if yourwyeres, we will only have a stare down. Just the charges of you instigating thugs to fight is enough to keep you guys here for a while, and yourwyer won¡¯t be able to do a thing. The evidence is conclusive. As for the other charges, we will be checking them slowly.¡±

    President Qiang: ¡°Give me my phone, I¡¯m going to call my friend over. That must be okay, right?¡±

    Police Officer: ¡°Are either of your parents an official?¡±

    President Qiang shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Officer: ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to call.¡±

    President Li: ¡°I¡¯m a first-generation rich!¡±

    Officer: ¡°Not useful.¡±

    President Qiang: ¡°I¡¯m a second-generation rich, my dad has a lot of money. Bro, let us go, and in the future we will treat you to anything you like.¡±

    The officer shook his head. ¡°Not useful.

    President Li was furious. ¡°What do you mean? Are you purposely making it difficult for us? You really think I don¡¯t have any connections? Let me tell you, when I get out, the first one I will take care of is you, do you believe it or not? If you have what it takes, just don¡¯t give me my phone, and don¡¯t let me go out. Otherwise, I will definitely make you suffer!¡±

    The officer looked at him. ¡°Even if you do that, I still can¡¯t let you out. I want to sincerely ask you two, how did you manage to survive until today?¡±

    President Li and President Qiang were confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Officer: ¡°Earth is a very dangerous ce, and Huaxia¡¯s no exception, especially Yanjing. It¡¯s so dangerous that no mercenaries in the world would dare to set foot in this city. There are all kinds of monster-like existences here. You might be powerful, but there will always be someone more powerful. Since you guys aren¡¯t the sons of officials, I¡¯m surprised that you would dare act all high and mighty in Yanjing, the capital of Huaxia. If there¡¯s no one who dares to punish you two, then this ce wouldn¡¯t be Yanjing, got it?¡±

    President Qiang shouted angrily, ¡°You think we haven¡¯t seen much? What kind of officials and powerful characters haven¡¯t we seen before? Even if they don¡¯t know us, we know them, and we also know the princelings that we cannot offend. We indeed don¡¯t know who those guys we saw today are, but we are sure that those people aren¡¯t as capable as us. Give me my phone, I will prove it to you right now.¡±

    The officer gave them back a phone, with the intention of seeing a good show unfold.

    President Qiang directly dialed one of his friends.

    ¡°Hello? Qiang? I just heard that you guys got beat up, what happened?! You weren¡¯t even picking up your calls too, what do you need right now? Just give me your word, and I will definitely help out wherever I can!¡± One of his bros on the other line probably drank a bit so he sounded like a hero ready to fight the injustice for his brother-in-arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the police station!¡± President Qiang was very touched hearing this and he said.

    ¡°What? Which one? Actually, just give the phone to the guard, I will talk to him!¡±

    President Qiang looked at the guard and said arrogantly, ¡°He wants to talk to you!¡±

    The guard took over the phone and impatiently answered, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Which station are you at?¡±

 Chapter 379.2 - The Unfortunate Duo (Part Two)

    Chapter 379: The Unfortunate Duo (Part Two)

    ¡°How about this, just do me a favor and let my friend go, and I won¡¯t give a call to your superior. If your superior asks about it in the future, just tell him the son of Director Wang of the municipal bureau invites him to have some tea together some day.¡±

    Officer: ¡°My higher-ups aren¡¯t working tonight, they don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    ¡°Hey, can you not understand mynguage?¡± The other end sounded pretty pissed. ¡°Do you really want me to give them a call?¡±

    Officer: ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, nor do I know what background you have, but I know what your friends are here for.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they are here for, just give me your word, are you letting them go or not? If you don¡¯t let them go, I will call your higher-ups right now and teach you how to survive in this city!¡±

    Officer: ¡°Sure, you gods can fight. Mortals like me won¡¯t get involved. Let me just tell you this, the person your two friends offended is the grandson of the oldmander! One of the few that can be referred to as ¡°Young Master¡± in Yanjing!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what did you say?¡± the other end of the call sounded like he was frightened. He swallowed his spittle and said, ¡°The oldmander¡¯s family?¡±

    Those that were referred to as ¡°oldmanders¡± were all fearless generals of the old days when the world was at war! In Yanjing, a ce crowded with the second-generation of officials and wealthy families, not just anyone could be referred to as a ¡°young master¡±!

    ¡°What¡¯s hisst name?¡± He was still feeling that the guard might just be bluffing.

    Officer: ¡°Ye! Our captain calls him Young Master Ye, and those two friends of yours were indeed beaten up like pigs by him.¡±

    The grandson of the Old Commander Ye indeed could fight!

    On the other end of the call, the guy swallowed his spittle and slowly said, with his tone taking aplete 180-degree turn. ¡°Brother, sorry, I¡¯m a little drunk and I almost didn¡¯t brake in time. I will treat you to a massage with a happy ending when you are free, just forget whatever I said!¡±

    The police officer faintly smiled. ¡°You are not going to give us more trouble?¡¯

    ¡°No more.¡±

    Officer: ¡°What about those two friends of yours?¡±

    ¡°Just let them follow the protocol and stay for a few days, it will be a good and novel experience for them. But if you could do me a small favor, maybe add another soup or dish to their meals, and I will be really grateful!¡±

    Officer: ¡°That can be arranged.¡±

    ¡°Then I will hang up, I will stop bothering you. If this Young Master Ye asks, just pretend we didn¡¯t have this call, and I will be really grateful!¡±

    Then, he hung up, and the guard put the phone on the table and continued writing his report. Inside the cell, President Li and President Qiang looked at each other, and then they shouted at the guard, ¡°You heard the call too, when are you letting us go?¡±

    The guard faintly said, ¡°This will be a novel experience for you to have in life. Just stay for a month, and your friend said he will for suree and pick you two up when your time is up.¡±

    President Li looked over at President Qiang. ¡°That friend of yours isn¡¯t capable, man...¡±

    President Qiang really wanted to save face so he shouted at the guard, ¡°Were you deaf? My friend told you to let us go, didn¡¯t he? Then hurry up and let us go!¡±

    The guard directly tossed his phone over to him. ¡°You can call him again and ask.¡±

    President Qiang immediately called again, and the call was picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    President Qiang: ¡°This brat is still not letting us go, hurry ande over to pick us up! My friend, President Li, definitely has to go to the hospital, he can¡¯t be bandaged improperly like this! We got humiliated so hard today that we can¡¯t wait until sunrise anymore! We have to get out right now and go and find those brats!¡±

    However, a different voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello? What did you say? Who are you looking for? The owner of this phone is already drunk and fell asleep, can youe over and pick him up? Hello? Can you hear me? Come over and pay his bills for him, hurry.¡±

    President Qiang was dumbfounded as he hung up the call.

    President Li looked at him and hesitantly asked, ¡°What happened? Is heing?¡±

    President Qiang wanted to say something, but stopped. Then, he looked awkwardly at the guard and asked, ¡°How long do we have to stay in here for?¡±

    The guard replied, not even moving his eyes away from the report he was writing, ¡°2 months.¡±

    President Qiang: ¡°But I facking heard you say just one month in the call, why is it two months now?¡±

    The guard nced at those two. ¡°You tried to bribe the police, that¡¯s another crime!¡±

    President Qiang: ¡°Fack!¡±

 Chapter 380.1 - In the Future, Call Him Big Brother (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 380: In the Future, Call Him Big Brother (Part One)</b>

    Ye Xiu¡¯s home was very quaint, it was a courtyard house, but not the usual type. There was a forest garden in the back as well.

    Ye Xiu left the car with Xu Cheng and entered the courtyard. The Ye Family were also all dressed very ordinarily, and Ye Xiu¡¯s mother was knitting a sweater as she watched the news. Ye Xiu¡¯s dad was still tending to his nts at this hour at night. Those nts were all super rare and expensive and not ordinary, so being able to keep them alive was also a skilled job.

    Under the big tree in the corner of the hall, an old man was sitting in a wheelchair listening to some old songs as he took a nap. It was already deep into the night yet he still didn¡¯t want to go into his room yet. Judging by the look, he seemed to be close to a hundred now.

    ¡°Xiu, call your grandpa to go back to his room, that old man only listens to you.¡± Ye Xiu¡¯s mom saw Ye Xiue home and said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten to your grandpa recently, he¡¯s always eximing over things.¡±

    ¡°What do you know, just talk less,¡± Ye Xiu¡¯s dad said to his wife.

    Ye Xiu walked over to his grandpa who was listening to old songs under a tree and quietly said beside his ears, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s time to go in and rest.¡±

    Xu Cheng followed Ye Xiu and walked to the old man, and the grandpa of the Ye Family suddenly opened his eyes and saw Xu Cheng, falling into a daze for a brief moment.

    ¡°Xiu, is this your friend?¡± the old man asked.

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°Yeah, his name is Xu Cheng.¡±

    The old man checked Xu Cheng out and nodded. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Then, he said to Ye Xiu, ¡°You go in first and get your friend¡¯s bed set up, I will have a few words with your friend. Also, on your way out, bring me that precious liquor bottle of mine.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s just like this.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I will stay for a bit with Grandpa.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded and walked away to prepare Xu Cheng a room.

    Noticing that the old man kept on staring at him, Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°Grandpa, you know me?¡±

    That old man looked at Xu Cheng with his cloudy eyes and faintly said, ¡°I heard of you. Brat, if I were younger, I would¡¯ve killed you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was surprised. Then, he smiled. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Grandpa Ye: ¡°Myst name is Ye. Strictly speaking, I¡¯m one of your grandpas of another branch. Your mother¡¯s Ye Family is the main branch of the family.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment. Then, he came back to his senses and nodded. ¡°I should¡¯ve noticed it. But, Grandpa, even if I was given the chance again, I would probably do it again.¡±

    The old man nodded, looked over at Xu Cheng, and asked. ¡°Do you regret it?

    Xu Cheng squatted down, depressed, and he kept on nodding his head

    The old man bitterly smiled. ¡°I understand how you feel. As a member of the Ye Family, if I were younger, I would¡¯ve killed you for revenge. Despite my title and identity, I¡¯m still a human, and I have feelings. But living to this day, I won¡¯t do it anymore. Even though I was a member of the Ye Family, I still resolutely decided to leave the n for the sake of this country. From the perspective of the grande righteousness, I appreciate you very much, do you know that? At least if I was your age, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make such a bold decision. So, you are a pretty good guy.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down by the old man and shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯. My mom will nevere back again. If I didn¡¯t have my father¡¯s blood in my bones, maybe I would be more selfish and chosen family in the situation between family and nation.¡±

    Grandpa Ye: ¡°But you can¡¯t. Just like me, I can¡¯t as well. Even though I knew about the n of Big Brother Zhang Chenfeng, on the side of the nation, many older generations in the military like me could only cooperate with him and ce righteousness above family loyalty, because the older generations know how important it is for a country to be stable, and how difficult it is to maintain it. The reason there are no consequences of this behemoth-family-annihtion n is that many people understand that it was the right thing to do. Despite how much many people wanted to fight back, for the sake of the nation¡¯s stability as a whole, we all chose to endure it. It¡¯s not just you that¡¯s enduring the suffering, child.¡±

 Chapter 380.2 - In the Future, Call Him Big Brother (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 380: In the Future, Call Him Big Brother (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng nodded thoughtfully, and he finally began to realize what Bei Shan meant earlier when he said that he wasn¡¯t alone, because everyone would protect him.

    It was a trust that was ced in him!

    To be honest, after the four behemoth families were destroyed, would there really not be any bacsh from their affiliations in the nation? That would be impossible! However, the waters were so calm after the incident, and if it weren¡¯t for everyone¡¯s endurance and sacrifices, peace wouldn¡¯t be possible. How much sacrifice was needed to maintain that peace after the event?

    For the first time, Xu Cheng felt that the country gave him enough trust!

    Ye Xiu came out and handed over the old Maotai that Grandpa Ye had treasured over the years.

    ¡°Dad said to not drink too much.¡±

    His grandpa immediately red at him. ¡°Open it! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that he¡¯s been eyeing these good liquors of mine. That coward that can¡¯t go to war and only knows how to y politics, don¡¯t expect me to leave him any of this good stuff! Humph!¡±

    Ye Xiu was speechless. His father was a highly influential official in the political world after all, yet in the eyes of his grandpa, those that can¡¯t go to war aren¡¯t real men. His grandpa was part of the older generation ofmanders that survived the battlefield after killing many enemies, so he didn¡¯t favor Ye Xiu¡¯s dad who couldn¡¯t take after his steps. It was a good thing that Ye Xiu joined the military, so Grandpa especially spoiled this grandson of his.

    After opening the Maotai, his grandpa said to him, ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Grandpa, justy down, I will pour for you.¡±

    The old man just grabbed it by force, and then poured the alcohol for Xu Cheng himself. Xu Cheng was a bit shocked by the big gesture and reached for the bottle as well. ¡°Grandpa Ye, I can pour it myself.¡±

    His hands were held down by the old man, and then aftering pouring the drink for Xu Cheng, he poured himself a cup. Then, raising the cup, he cheered to Xu Cheng, ¡°Here, this is to you!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Xu Cheng was getting nervous. He respected veterans from the bottom of his heart, because if it wasn¡¯t for them, Huaxia wouldn¡¯t be where it was today. It should be him toasting Grandpa Ye, not the other way around.

    ¡°Drink!¡± Grandpa Ye red at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed and downed the liquor.

    It was quite spicy, but very refreshing, making his whole body feel warm on such a cold night.

    Then, Grandpa Ye poured him another cup, and then one more for himself. ¡°This, is to the sacrifices we had to make!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°Alright, to the sacrifices we had to make!¡±

    Ye Xiu watched as the two drank cup after cup, and in the end, Ye Xiu helped Xu Cheng back to his room. When he came back to the courtyard, his grandpa was still not quite drunk yet. He said to Ye Xiu, ¡°You are younger than Xu Cheng, call him Big Brother from now on.¡±

    Ye Xiu was surprised. ¡°We can¡¯t be rtives, right?¡±

    ¡°His mother¡¯sst name is Ye.¡± The old man looked at Ye Xiu with deep meaning. ¡°The biggest Ye Family in Yanjing! In terms of the status in the family, not even your father could bepared to his mother.¡±

    Ye Xiu was shocked.

    ¡°I want you to respect him not because of his mother, but because what he¡¯s able to do is worthy of your respect,¡± after Grandpa Ye finished, he slowly went back to his own room.

 Chapter 381.1 - I Donâ€™t Have the Courage to Make that Request (Part One)

    Chapter 381: I Don¡¯t Have the Courage to Make that Request (Part One)

    ¡°Time to wake up, Big Brother Cheng, let¡¯s go and eat breakfast,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    Xu Cheng got up and went to the washroom. While brushing his teeth and washing up, he asked Ye Xiu who was waiting for him by the door, ¡°Did your grandpa tell you something? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t acknowledge my background.¡±

    Ye Xiuughed. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit it, I still can¡¯t deny it. We are rted by blood, so I just need to acknowledge that you are my big brother, or my grandpa will break my legs. Last night, he looked very serious when telling me that, and he didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. You know, the older generation is very stubborn, and they don¡¯t want us of the younger generation to challenge their words.¡±

    Xu Cheng hung up the towel, looked at Ye Xiu, and said, ¡°Up to you then. I won¡¯t be using the halo thates with that family name anyways.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°And that¡¯s why I think you are so awesome. If it wasn¡¯t Grandpa who told me you have half of the Ye Family¡¯s bloodline, to be honest, I actually thought you had no background at all. Look at me, in Yanjing, although people respect me as the Young Master Ye, that¡¯s all thanks to my family. If I wasn¡¯t born into this background, I might not even be doing as hot as Bagh. And this is why I admire you, you can get people to respect you without relying on any background, nor do I feel like you need any background.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to continue this topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and eat breakfast now.¡±

    ¨C At the Four Seasons Hotel ¨C

    Liu Ziqi and Sister Wang ordered some delivery food. When the delivery guy arrived, they also saw another guy standing outside. Seeing that the door opened, that guy immediately came up to them and said, ¡°Mrs. Liu, I¡¯m President Li¡¯s assistant, can we have a word?¡±

    Liu Ziqi thought it was President Li¡¯s peopleing over for revenge so she immediately told Sister Wang to grab the food delivery and close the door.

    However, when Sister Wang tried to shut the door, that guy wasn¡¯t scared of the pain and immediately shoved his hand in between the door and frame. If he couldn¡¯t get this worked out, his career would also be over, and that was why he was trying super hard here.

    ¡°I¡¯m here sincerely to represent President Li to apologize to you. Can Ie in?¡± President Li¡¯s assistant said, ¡°It¡¯s about what happenedst night, please believe me.¡±

    Sister Wang just then opened the door. Seeing that no one else was outside, they had hime in since they thought President Li probably wouldn¡¯t send just one guy if he wanted to look for trouble.

    After he went in, he ced his hands on his knees and bowed his body 90 degrees as he apologized, ¡°Mrs. Liu, I¡¯m very sorry. President Li¡¯s still being detained right now so it¡¯s not convenient for him toe over and apologize to you himself, so he sent me here to represent him. As for what happenedst night, he¡¯s truly sorry. Of course, our apology wouldn¡¯t just be with words. We knew that we might have caused you psychological trauma, so to make up for it, President Li¡¯s willing to gift you this film¡¯s female lead role. We hope you can forgive President Li... We are all in the same circle, so we should look after each other, right?¡±

    Sister Wang and Liu Ziqi were both dumbfounded.

    What just happened?

    In fact, this was what happened. Last night, that friend of President Qiang, who was the son of some director, thought about it and knew it wouldn¡¯t be a ¡°bro¡± thing to do if he just pulled himself out of that situation. So, he directly told President Qiang who they offended that night and told him to hurry up and go apologies. Then, it would also be possible that they could use this opportunity to meet Young Master Ye. As an experienced azz-kisser, this was a simple rule of survival that he knew very well. This could be a good opportunity!

    So, that guy called President Qiang told him Ye Xiu¡¯s background, and after President Qiang and President Li learned about Ye Xiu¡¯s actual background, they obviously couldn¡¯t fall asleep for the rest of that night.

 Chapter 381.2 - I Donâ€™t Have the Courage to Make that Request (Part Two)

    Chapter 381: I Don¡¯t Have the Courage to Make that Request (Part Two)

    Not to mention whether the Ye Family would remember them or not, but as people surviving in this society, one must know that they could mess with people, but they must not mess with the hands that fed them. Maybe the Ye Family had better things to do than chase after those two, but they still left a horrible impression! If their paths crossed again in the future, and those big characters remembered and just casually said, ¡°Those two aren¡¯t good people¡±, then they probably won¡¯t even know how they would die!

    So, after thinking about it for the whole night, President Qiang and President Li came to the conclusion that with both of their connections, it would still be impossible for them to deliver their apology to Young Master Ye. So, they could only take another route and target Liu Ziqi.

    She probably knew that Xu Cheng guy, and then they could get to Ye Xiu through Xu Cheng, right? Probably. Hope so.

    And what could attract Liu Ziqi? She was in the entertainment circle, and what President Li and President Qiang didn¡¯tck the most were resources in this circle. So, ording to what that son of some director said, they must not only look to apologize to Young Master Ye, but also hopefully be acquaintances or even friends with him.

    So, President Li¡¯s assistant was sent here overnight, and he directly told him, ¡°If you fack this up, then you can get the fack out of mypany and someone will rece you!¡±

    So, the assistant jumped out of bed and directly investigated where Liu Ziqi was staying. Then, to make sure that he wasn¡¯t intruding on anything, he waited outside the door for the whole night and then the rest happened.

    Seeing that President Li¡¯s assistant not only came over to apologize but also brought her the lead role of this film, she was indeed overjoyed! She greatly appreciated thepany and her senior sister Lin Chuxue, they were able to take care of this all within one night!

    However, she still had to do some surface work. After some silence and a slight sigh, she asked indifferently, ¡°This time, is it still as simple asing over to apologize and giving me the role? Is this another trap or something, waiting for me to step in myself?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no, no, my young madam, such things definitely won¡¯t happen again. If you told us earlier who you knew, none of this would¡¯ve happened. You are such a big-hearted person, not even showing your background when entering this industry. President Li already said, from now on, you two are friends, and as friends, he hopes that you could help introduce him to that Mr. Xu.¡± The assistant said, ¡°If you can get a nod out of him, we can arrange the meal right away, and he can pick whatever time and ce he likes!¡±

    Liu Ziqi and Sister Wang looked at each other. Sister Wang pulled Liu Ziqi to the side and asked in a low voice, ¡°The role and film are both not small, the probability of you going mainstream after this is very big! You have to think carefully about this, no one¡¯s asking you to apany him to drink or anything so don¡¯t make things more difficult already. Your friend helped you once, you should try to seize this opportunity yourself.¡±

    Liu Ziqi frowned and bitterlyughed. ¡°But the thing is, I won¡¯t be able to get into contact with that man... President Li probably knows Instructor Xu¡¯s background, and he¡¯s clearly just wanting to use me as a bridge to get to know Instructor Xu. But I¡¯m not close with Instructor Xu at all, how could I be any help?¡±

    Sister Wang was getting anxious. ¡°Then think of a way!¡±

    Liu Ziqi gritted her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s one person that should be really close to him, but that¡¯s ourpany¡¯s senior sister Lin Chuxue... You also know that she doesn¡¯t like to get involved in this kind of thing, and she¡¯s always very icy, I don¡¯t have the courage to make that request from her...¡±

 Chapter 382.1 - You Can Take Over This for Young Master (Part One)

    Chapter 382: You Can Take Over This for Young Master (Part One)

    Sister Wang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Under this kind of situation, they obviously would be on our side because you are their celebrity, what are you still afraid about? Chuxue¡¯s usually not a difficult person to talk to, and besides, she likes you a lot too, right? Just call and ask her.¡±

    Liu Ziqi thought for a bit before she took out her phone and called thepany.

    The big boss of thepany scolded her, ¡°You still need me toe out and help you with that? She¡¯s not an outsider, that¡¯s your senior sister in thepany! What are you afraid of?¡±

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Senior Sister will be angry with me... Isn¡¯t Instructor Xu¡¯s rtionship with her not simple? I¡¯m scared that she wouldn¡¯t be happy and give me a difficult time... If that Instructor Xu¡¯s really her boyfriend, then aren¡¯t I basically saying ¡®can you introduce your boyfriend to me?¡¯¡±

    The boss directly raised her voice, ¡°If you have a girlfriend like Lin Chuxue, would you still look for other women?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true...¡± Liu Ziqi said. Then, she mumbled, ¡°Wait, are you saying I¡¯m ugly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and stop bothering me! I¡¯ve been wiping after you guys all day, why do I feel that otherpanies¡¯ bosses are so free all the time but I live my life on the edge every day?¡±

    Liu Ziqi giggled and said, ¡°Alright, then I will ask her myself.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was getting a spa treatment, which was part of her morning routine before she started a new day of work.

    When the phone rang, her assistant handed it to her. Lin Chuxuezily answered, ¡°Hello? Ziqi?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister... You heard about what happenedst night already, right?¡± Liu Ziqi cautiously asked, ¡°They came over to apologize, but they also want me to act as a liaison and introduce Instructor Xu to them. So I just wanted to ask... if you think we can give them Instructor Xu¡¯s number...¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and answered, ¡°Why do you sound troubled by it? For something like this, even if you say no, are they still going to give you a hard time?¡±

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°But they were willing to give me the female role...¡±

    Lin Chuxue decisively replied, ¡°Ziqi, why did they give you that role? It¡¯s because they knew they shouldpromise. And if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty at all. The rule of the industry is that for those that lost, if they want to continue dwelling in this industry, they will need to pay a price. Although it wouldn¡¯t be fair for them if you weren¡¯t willing to be the liaison, they can¡¯t force you. If they were going to force you, then they wouldn¡¯t havee over to gift you the female lead role, got it?¡±

    Liu Ziqi nodded. ¡°I kind of get it now.¡±

    Lin Chuxue said to her, ¡°Remember, there won¡¯t be someone helping you every day, and if you are given an opportunity, take it and use it to get as far as you can. This time, Instructor Xu helped you, but are you going to let yourself be used as a way for those people to get to know Instructor Xu? You have to weigh the pros and cons here. If you ask him to do you another favor, for something that¡¯s this trivia, then he won¡¯t be helping you again. Besides, wouldn¡¯t all kinds of peoplee and ask you to introduce them to Instructor Xu in the future if you agree this time? What will you do then? This time, the more dominant you act, the more it will show that your background is not simple, got it?¡±

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°Got it, Senior Sister. Thank you!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°No worries. You are a celebrity of thispany, you just have to work on earning more and more money for thepany. I will be slowly exiting this circle, so you will have to take my spot in the future.¡±

    Liu Ziqi was shocked. ¡°Exiting?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Yeah, in fact, besides making music, I don¡¯t like the entertainment industry. We will see in the future. But for my husband in the future, I don¡¯t want to get too involved in this industry; I want our life to be simpler.¡±

    Liu Ziqi: ¡°Is it Instructor Xu?¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Cut the gossip, I will announce itter. Okay, I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue hung up, and besides her, Auntie Lan, who was also getting a spa treatment done, curiously looked at her

 Chapter 382.2 - You Can Take Over This for Young Master (Part Two)

    Chapter 382: You Can Take Over This for Young Master (Part Two)

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a newbie of ourpany, I¡¯m just teaching her some lessons. Last night, she ran into some of the darker events in the entertainment circle, and she¡¯s still quite naive. It was a good thing she ran into Xu Cheng.¡±

    Auntie Lan: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let this kind of little thing bother the Young Master, in fact, I can just take care of it. Young Madam, in the future, if you run into any trouble in this circle, just tell me. I¡¯ve been helping the Ye Family manage a few businesses, and although those businesses were all under Madam¡¯s name, I¡¯ve been the one taking care of them. Now that the Ye Family copsed, those businesses naturally fell under Young Master¡¯s name. With my position in the business world, I do have quite a lot of influence in the entertainment world too.¡±

    Lin Chuxue patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since Xu Cheng didn¡¯t trouble you, he hopes you can just enjoy the rest of your life. You don¡¯t have to worry about those kinds of things. In the future when I be less busy, I will take you out on vacations and enjoy life more.¡±

    Auntie Lan sighed, a bit upset, ¡°But Young Madam, Young Master still doesn¡¯t n on epting me, right? Otherwise, why is he being so polite with me? In fact, you can also rest assured and not worry about the Young Master. Believe me, his power right now is far more than what you can see on the surface.¡±

    She saw how close Xu Cheng was with those from the Dragon Division. Back then, because of Xu Cheng¡¯s words, even those Sky King characters went around her and spared her life. It was enough to show that Xu Cheng held a high status in the Dragon Division. So, Auntie Lan was sure that Xu Cheng¡¯s identity was far from as simple as it looked on the surface.

    For such a powerful person, if even trivial matters like this needed to personally trouble him, then it would be a serious dereliction of duty in her opinion for herself as a subordinate.

    Lin Chuxue was most scared that it would put more trouble on Xu Cheng¡¯s te if she couldn¡¯t make Auntie Lan feel at home, so she immediately smiled at Auntie Lan and said, ¡°Alright alright, in the future, I will definitelye to you for things like this, okay? Also, in the future, just call me Chuxue or Xue, don¡¯t call me Young Madam anymore. It sounds quite distant and odd. Xu Cheng already said, the Ye Family has fallen so we are no longer in that kind of rtionship.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded. ¡°I guess it will take me some time to adjust.¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head helplessly.

    Auntie Lan thought of something and then asked again, ¡°Oh right, I just heard that you said you are nning to exit this circle? Are you nning to give up this profession?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Pretty much. I know Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t force me to do anything, but I don¡¯t want my profession to make things awkward for him and his status when I publicly disclose our rtionship. Although my reputation had always been good, I still want to avoid gossip as much as I can. Besides, the water is very muddy in the entertainment industry, I don¡¯t want Xu Cheng to worry for me. So, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I will find something else to do and leave everything to the neers of thepany.¡±

    After pausing briefly, she said with a longing look, ¡°I want to be the woman supporting Xu Cheng from the back.¡±

    Auntie Lan was delighted. ¡°That would be perfect! Young Madam, you want to find something to do? Madam had quite a few bigpanies under her name, maybe, you can take a look and give it a try?¡±

    ¡°This... isn¡¯t appropriate right? I¡¯m afraid that Xu Cheng would be angry, it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to get too involved with the Ye Family¡¯s stuff.¡±

    Auntie Lan sighed, a little depressed, ¡°Madam¡¯s assets are naturally Young Master¡¯s, and if it wasn¡¯t because of the sensitive professional identity that Young Master has, which would bring trouble if too many assets suddenly popped up under his name, then I would¡¯ve transferred the ownership to him a long time ago. But now, Young Madam, you can take over these businesses in his ce, and if you are afraid that he wouldn¡¯t want to ept it, then you can always tell himter.¡±

    Lin Chuxue very much wanted to give Xu Cheng a call, but she also felt it might make Auntie Lan feel like an outsider if she were to call Xu Cheng in front of her and ask. She didn¡¯t want her to feel upset, so she was quite helpless herself. Lin Chuxue was a smart woman; she could always take into ount all the minor details in people¡¯s feelings and also knew how to take care of some of their subtle psychological changes.

    Seeing Auntie Lan¡¯s anticipatory gaze at her, Lin Chuxue could only nod and say, ¡°Alright, but Auntie Lan, wouldn¡¯t you be scared that I would run after those businesses are transferred under my name?¡±

    This was also her way of probing and signaling to Auntie Lan to reject this.

    After all, a clever person like Auntie Lan would definitely have this kind of worry and perhaps temporarily put off those thoughts. That way, Lin Chuxue wouldn¡¯t feel too pressured on this matter, and Auntie Lan also wouldn¡¯t feel too upset.

 Chapter 383.1 - Transfer of Assets (Part One)

    Chapter 383: Transfer of Assets (Part One)

    Who knew that Auntie Lan would answer her with, ¡°Not at all. I know what Young Master has been through over the years, and under the premise of offending the Ye Family, Young Madam, you were still willing to marry him. That means you truly love Young Master. Otherwise, when he was facing the Ye Family, you could¡¯ve left him, but you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a possibility that I approached him and married him after finding out about his background as the grandson of the Ye Family? What if I had been waiting to inherit his mother¡¯s legacy?¡±

    Auntie Lanughed. ¡°Young Madam, you are humorous. If you were really that type of person, then when Young Master decided to cut off all ties with the Ye Family and when the Ye Family copsed, you could¡¯ve divorced him and left. But you stayed with him the whole way. I¡¯ve also heard that your reputation in the entertainment industry had always been good. If you were really that kind of vulgar and materialistic women, wouldn¡¯t there be enough men that you could¡¯ve used? You definitely wouldn¡¯t have bet everything onto Young Master and kept your distance away from all the other men. You are very loyal to love, so you hold yourself to a very high standard and can¡¯t tolerate others touching you or tarnishing your feelings for Xu Cheng. In terms of this, I think you are very simr to someone I know!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Who?¡±

    Auntie Lan: ¡°Madam!¡±

    Lin Chuxue was shocked. ¡°Mom?¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded. She smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s destiny or not. These businesses were all handed to Madam by the Old Master during the early days, and over the years, they were all taken care of by me. However, now that Madam passed away and the businessesnded in your hands, I feel like they have returned back to Madam¡¯s hands.¡±

    Lin Chuxue thought about it, chuckled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually not as grandiose as Mom. Auntie Lan, in fact, I used Xu Cheng in the very beginning. The reason I married him and came to Huaxia was that I feel at least I¡¯m not against being with him. Inparison to marrying those nobles in Britain, it feels like I have more options open if I married him.¡±

    Lin Chuxue thought about her intentions back then, sighed, and eximed, ¡°During those days, I thought it was fine if Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t someone powerful or influential. After all, I¡¯m quite a domineering person, and that way, even if I stopped liking him one day, he wouldn¡¯t force me to do anything I don¡¯t want to, and I can also make money topensate him. However, I just didn¡¯t expect that he would rise up this fast, so fast that I feel I¡¯m not able to see through him more and more. In fact, the biggest change in my feelings took ce during thest trip to Britain, it made me understand how happy it feels to be loved by a man. So, now, I will rather be his woman, one that¡¯s understanding, smart, and well-behaved while standing behind him. I know my appearance will bring him a lot of trouble, and that¡¯s why I decided to note out in public as much anymore. Inparison to the amount of sacrifices Mom made, I¡¯m really guilty to bepared to her. In fact, what happened to her also affected me. This time, when Xu Cheng lost his mother, that was when I realized how much love Xu Cheng wascking. People often say, sometimes, men are really childish and women always had to take care of them like their mom. I want to give him more care.¡±

    Auntie Lan felt very touched hearing that. ¡°Chuxue, Young Master is really lucky to be able to find a wife like you. It¡¯s really God¡¯spensation for the amount of suffering he had to endure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement.¡± Lin Chuxue chuckled.

    Auntie Lan gently patted Lin Chuxue on the back of her hand and said, ¡°Then let us make up to him together. Let¡¯s go, Auntie will take you to take a look at thosepanies.¡±

    Lin Chuxue saw she couldn¡¯t back out of it, so she could only bitterly smile and nod. After they were done at the spa, she went with Auntie Lan in Auntie Lan¡¯s Maybach to thew firm.(r

 Chapter 383.2 - Transfer of Assets (Part Two)

    Chapter 383: Transfer of Assets (Part Two)

    This was a firm that was responsible for helping Auntie Lan manage all of her businesses.

    Seeing Auntie Lane in, the managing partner of the firm personally weed them into the VIP room.

    ¡°Senior Sister Lan, it¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s great to see you again!¡±

    Then, looking at Lin Chuxue, even with her sunsses on, the partner was stunned. ¡°Is this your daughter? She¡¯s stunningly beautiful!¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded and smiled as she said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I¡¯m here today to transfer all thepanies I¡¯m normally taking care of to her name. Here is the power of attorney of Ms. Ye Ruanyu and her death certificate.¡±

    After taking over the documents, Mr. Zhang immediately nodded. ¡°Very well, then please give me one moment, I will give you an updated valuation of all business assets and then see how much transfer tax needs to be paid.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded.

    Lin Chuxue sat beside her and asked, ¡°Auntie Lan, what kind ofpanies are these? I heard of thisw firm before, it¡¯s really upscale and normalpanies wouldn¡¯t be able to afford its service... These businesses must not be small then, right?¡¯

    Auntie Lan just chuckled. ¡°No matter how big the businesses are, you still have to inherit them for Young Master, right? Also, Auntie Lan wants to ask you a favor. Don¡¯t tell this to Young Master for now. He¡¯s still grieving about how he caused the fall of the Ye Family and indirectly killed his mother. He won¡¯t touch these things that were rted to the Ye Family and his mother, so I¡¯m afraid that he will get emotional if he were to find out.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded understandingly. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Attorney Zhang came back with two ounting assistants, and from that entourage, Lin Chuxue already knew these were not small businesses!

    ¡°Senior Sister Lan, there are a total of sixpanies you manage that were under Ms. Ye Ruanyu¡¯s name. One is a real estatepany, and it¡¯s currently fairly stable on the stock market and its main market is all the first-tier cities in the nation. Plus, it¡¯s doing fairly well for the hotel chains it was able to develop under its brand. Right now, its market value is ranked fourth in the industry in the country, and it is worth 130 billion RMB.¡±

    When Lin Chuxue heard that market value, her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Wa-wait! Mr. Zhang, what did you say? Worth what?¡±

    ¡°130 billion RMB.¡± Attorney Zhang thought he might¡¯ve made a mistake and that caused his client¡¯s confusion, so he asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen money before. After all, she grew up with a golden spoon in her mouth (TL note: a saying that means her family¡¯s facking rich), and her family¡¯s business was also worth about 6 billion euros, which was about 40 billion RMB. However, just the firstpany alone was going to now transfer 130-billion-worth of assets under her name? That was already enough to buy threepanies of her familypany¡¯s scale... How could she not be shocked?

    It was no wonder that her dad Lin Guiren said Xu Cheng¡¯s father couldn¡¯t fight against the Ye Family... Just the assets of the daughter of the Ye Family¡¯s leader were already on this scale, they were indeed a behemoth family with over a thousand-years of history!

    ¡°Auntie Lan... I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t ept thispany... not even just in ce of Xu Cheng.¡±

    Auntie Lan patted Lin Chuxue on the back of her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Young Master asks, I will talk to him. I believe Young Master won¡¯t get angry with me. This is what his mother gave him, he dares to not take it?¡±

    Then, she said to Attorney Zhang, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Attorney Zhang nodded. He pushed up his sses and looked at Lin Chuxue with a bit of confusion as he secretly thought, Is this woman¡¯s brain not working? Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted when such a bigpany was given to them? She actually wants to refuse it?

 Chapter 384.1 - 35 Billion Euro In Net Worth (Part One)

    Chapter 384: 35 Billion Euro In Net Worth (Part One)

    After pushing up his sses, Mr. Zhang continued, ¡°The next one is aworkpany. The founder, Mr. Jiang, established thispany in 2007 and received Senior Sister Lan¡¯s investment in return for 30% of thepany¡¯s shares. Right now, thepany has the thirdrgest portal web in the country and has a first-ss gaming tform and development abilities. Thepany is in its 9th year running, and it has been profitable for the past 5 years, experiencing a 15% or more growth in revenue every subsequent year. In 2012, it went public, and with annual revenue of 7 billion, its market valuation has surged to 80.5 billion RMB. You hold 30% of thepany, so that¡¯s about 24.1 billion RMB.¡±

    24.1 was already about 3.4 billion euros...

    Holy crap, plus the real estatepany, right now just two of thepanies under Xu Cheng¡¯s mother¡¯s name were already worth 24 billion euros!

    24 billion was already enough to be ranked among the top 30 in the world¡¯s public richest list. Of course, that was just the list of wealthy individuals that were known to the public, which was just the tip of the iceberg, and it didn¡¯t include the hidden ones. The assets under the behemoth families in Huaxia were truly enormous. After all, they belonged to the nation with thergest economy on the continent with the longest history.

    Auntie Lan didn¡¯t give Lin Chuxue the chance to talk and just told thewyer, ¡°Continue, just spill them all at once and stop taking breaks.¡±

    Attorney Zhang nodded. ¡°Yongxi Coal Mine Co., ranked 15th in the industry in the country and not publicly traded. However, the valuation value is at least over a hundred billion. With Mrs. Ye¡¯s 39% holding, that¡¯s the equivalent of 45 billion RMB; Weimei Apparel & Design Company, it takes on the domestic mid-to-high-end fashion market and has storefronts all over the country. Thepany has a market value of 28 billion; Night Entertainment Media Company, founded in 2002 during the rise of the domestic film market and now one of the 3rgest entertainmentpanies in the country, with a market value of 39 billion RMB; thest one is one of the threergest emercepanies in the country with a 10% holding, valuing at 6.6 billion US dors.¡±

    Then, Mr. Zhang summarized, ¡°The total market capitalization of the sixpanies equates to 311.1 billion. Senior Sister Lan, do you want to transfer all that to this Miss¡¯s name? ording to the taxws, transfer of equity is taxed at 20%, which is equivalent to 60 billion.¡±

    ¡°60 billion?!¡± Lin Chuxue was dumbfounded. Even for someone who was able to maintain her cool at most times, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. 60 billion RMB in just tax, that was already a dozen billion in US dors!

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, Auntie Lan, it¡¯s not worth it... Transferring them to my name will shrink the assets immediately by 20%, where would we get that much cash to pay the taxes? Even if I want these assets, I physically can¡¯t...¡± Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled. Shepletely didn¡¯t expect thepanies managed by Auntie Lan to be worth this much. If she knew it earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken Auntie Lan up on her offer.

    Auntie Lan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, transfer them all to her name, I will pay the tax.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked directly at Auntie Lan in shock. ¡°Auntie Lan, you...¡±

    Auntie Lan smiled. ¡°The money Madam saved up abroad for Young Master is just enough to pay this tax. Mr. Zhang, let¡¯s go through with the procedure.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lin Chuxue directly interrupted. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m still not capable enough and cannot ept and manage this manypanies at once. Auntie Lan, please give me more time to consider it again.¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡± Auntie Lan smiled. She said to the managing partner of the firm, ¡°Mr. Zhang, please go and take care of it now.¡±

    Mr. Zhang nodded and left with his team.

 Chapter 384.2 - 35 Billion Euro In Net Worth (Part Two)

    Chapter 384: 35 Billion Euro In Net Worth (Part Two)

    Auntie Lan looked at Lin Chuxue, smiled, and said, ¡°With the fall of the four behemothpanies, do you know the size of wealth that was freed up? Let me give you a roughparison. In M Nation, there¡¯s the Roosevelt Financial Group and the Morgan Financial Group. There¡¯s the Sanlin Financial Group in Wei Nation, and in the other countries, there are also all kinds of financial groups, big or small. But why doesn¡¯t Huaxia have any public ones? In fact, the behemoth families were financial groups, and their sizes were no smaller than the ones I just talked about. With the fall of these four, the country could free up enough funds to contribute to the reform and development of the national treasury, allowing the country to enter the implementation stage in advance for its military and construction strategies. But do you know thesepanies I¡¯m giving you and Young Master are still under our names?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was a bit confused.

    Auntie Lanughed and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that all the assets that the four behemoth families had invested in were all confiscated by the government but only Madam¡¯s assets andpanies weren¡¯t?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes widened and she instinctively said, ¡°Because of Xu Cheng?¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded. ¡°Yeah. Over these days, I noticed that all the other assets of the four behemoth families were either sold or annexed, but only Madam¡¯s assets were not seized by official personnel. I think there could only be one reason, and it¡¯s Young Master. This might be an exchange, so I felt I must hand these assets back to Young Master. If you two are both not interested, then the officials will probably take ownership. You are a smart woman, you wouldn¡¯t just give these things away for free, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue softly smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Auntie Lan: ¡°So, please take over it on behalf of Young Master.¡±

    Lin Chuxue eximed, ¡°250 billion RMB, that¡¯s about 35 billion euros! Auntie Lan, no matter how attractive I am, who else in this world is willing to give me 35 billion euros? Oh no, plus the 3 billion Xu Cheng gave to my family earlier, it¡¯s 38 billion in total!¡±

    Auntie Lan: ¡°No matter how much it is, it rightfully belongs to you two. Just ept it on behalf of him. Didn¡¯t you want something to do? You can try managing thesepanies. You don¡¯t think your man will need money in the future?¡±

    Lin Chuxue stood there in a daze. After a long mental struggle, she smiled at Auntie Lan and said, ¡°Auntie Lan, I don¡¯t think I can ept this. With my personality, I prefer starting everything from scratch. Including Xu Cheng, I don¡¯t think he would want money obtained this way too.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue gently put her hand onto Auntie Lan¡¯s hand, smiled, and said, ¡°Auntie Lan, you deserve this money, and I think Xu Cheng¡¯s also very willing to hand this money to you. I know him, he doesn¡¯t really have a concept of money, and he¡¯s happy as long as there¡¯s enough. You served Mom for so long and also managed these businesses for the Ye Family for so long. Thesepanies are all doing extremely well in your hands, so I think thesepanies really belongs to you.¡±

    Auntie Lan shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes you can, Auntie. As Xu Cheng¡¯s wife, I made this decision on his behalf. You said these belong to him, then now I¡¯m gifting you all of this!¡±

    Auntie Lan was dumbfounded as she looked at Lin Chuxue.

    Who would be able to stay indifferent in front of such arge fortune? Probably almost no one!

    However, Lin Chuxue¡¯s mentality of being able to pick up and let go was also very shocking to Auntie Lan.

    ¡°Young Madam, I didn¡¯t read you wrong!¡± Auntie Lan smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t have any heirs. I can continue taking care of thesepanies, but in the future, I want to give them all to you and Young Master¡¯s little ones.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 385.1 - The Ye Rong Thatâ€™s Almost Dead (Part One)

    Chapter 385: The Ye Rong That¡¯s Almost Dead (Part One)

    At the time, Mr. Zhang came in from outside and said, ¡°Senior Sister Lan, the emercepany that you have 10% in, their board of directors called and said that they need to speak to you in person. They asked for you to go to their Yanjing headquarters if you have time.¡±

    Auntie Lan sighed. ¡°I knew this would happen. I hope they aren¡¯t too ugly when they are trying to eat.¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked curiously, ¡®What happened?¡±

    Auntie Lan: ¡°They probably want a withdrawal of shares.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°In the past, there was the Ye Family¡¯s backing, and strictly speaking, that 10% of shares was a bonus! It was basically a big red pocket for us to buy a foothold in the market. Now that the Ye Family copsed, they probably want to force me to sell the shares in my hand. Things like this are inevitable. Young Madam, just wait for me at home, I will go to Yanjing for two days and I will be right back.¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s in Yanjing anyway, I will juste with you, and I can also see him on the way,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Auntie Lan nodded.

    The two of them appeared at the airport in the afternoon, and under the protection of the new assistant, Lin Chuxue was fully covered up and left safely without being tracked by the paparazzi and the media.

    Apanying Auntie Lan, Lin Chuxue and the new assistant went to thepany building of the emercepany.

    They directly went to the highest floor in the highrise, and the CEO brought Auntie Lan to the board meeting.

    Auntie Lan and Lin Chuxue waited at the office, and very soon, the CEO came back with a newly-added member to the board of directors, who came over and smiled at Auntie Lan and said, ¡°President Lan, long time no see.¡±

    Auntie Lan recognized the guy, it was none other than President Li!

    It was that President Li whose wife offended Xu Cheng and was forced by Auntie Lan to drag his wife to the door to kneel and apologize!

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Auntie Lan was shocked and a bit surprised.

    ¡°It is me alright.¡± President Li gracefully sat down across from her and said, ¡°You probably know now why I asked you toe right? Everyone knows the rules, I think you know what to do.¡±

    The founder and CEO of thepany, President Wang, said, ¡°Senior Sister Wang, in the past, thepany needed the Ye Family, but you know that the Ye Family has fallen, and if thepany still wants topete against the other two emercepanies in the nation that have big backgrounds, we naturally need some official background to support us. President Li here is representing the Li Family and they are very sincere and willing to invest in ourpany. The board has decided through voting to give your shares to the Li Family.¡±

    Auntie Lan leaned back against the sofa and said, ¡°I know the rules, but the 10% of shares I have is worth 6.6 billion US dors. President Li, how much are you nning to use to gobble up these shares? If it¡¯s too little, I wouldn¡¯t be willing.¡±

    President Li sneered. ¡°President Lan, are you forgetting about the fact that the Ye Family no longer exists now? Where do you get the confidence to negotiate with me? The lesson you taught me earlier, I still vividly remember. I¡¯m just this kind of person, you can say that I bully the good and fear the evil, but when I can pay someone back, I will never hesitate! Now, I will give you two choices. One, kneel down and apologize to me, p yourself and say you were wrong, and I can use 6.6 billion US dors to eat your shares. The second choice is, you can reject the first one and go head to head with me! However, I won¡¯t even pay a cent, but will rather use my means to make you give me your shares. If you are smart, you would know that without the Ye Family, you are just a tiger without teeth.¡±

 Chapter 385.2 - The Ye Rong Thatâ€™s Almost Dead (Part Two)

    Chapter 385: The Ye Rong That¡¯s Almost Dead (Part Two)

    Auntie Lanughed. ¡°A tiger without teeth can still kill you with her paws.¡±

    President Li beganughing out loud.

    ¡°Old woman, you are not at your prime anymore, you should retire soon. Aplicated business like emerce might not be suitable for you anymore, I think you should go invest in colleges or care facilities for the elderly. I will give you one more chance, First or second choice?¡±

    Seeing Auntie Lan in a difficult spot, Lin Chuxue came closer and asked, ¡°Is the Li Family powerful?¡±

    Auntie Lan bitterly smiled. ¡°The most powerful Li Family is already done, and this Li Family before us is at most a cat in Yanjing, and it cannot bepared to the tiger Li Family at all. As for me right now, I can¡¯t fight this cat. A couple of months earlier, they got into some conflict with Young Master, and I secretly helped Young Master. So, this President Li had been holding a grudge since then, and I¡¯m afraid this time he came prepared.¡±

    Lin Chuxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°Does Xu Cheng have any ways?¡±

    Auntie Lan: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not trouble Young Master. I will just give up these shares, no big deal.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°This is gifted to you by me and Xu Cheng, how can we just give up to someone else?¡±

    Auntie Lan bitterly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. This is how society is, unless we don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    ¡°I want to live, and I want the money too!¡± Lin Chxue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What Xu Cheng taught me over the years is that what¡¯s mine is mine, no one can take it! What¡¯s not mine isn¡¯t mine, and I won¡¯t long over it.¡±

    Then, Lin Chuxue stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

    President Li pped his hands, and a bunch of bodyguards came in from outside the meeting room. He smiled at Auntie Lan and said, ¡°That night, I¡¯ve learned and deliberately went to look for some guards that can actually fight. Hurry up and make a choice. Otherwise, if I identally beat you to death, I will really be a bit sad considering your age. So, consider wisely.¡±

    After Lin Chuxue went into the washroom, she took out her phone and called Xu Cheng and told him everything that happened today, all the way up to the part where they came to Yanjing and encountered President Li.

    Xu Chengughed on the phone and said, ¡°Sure enough, those from the same family are all pretty much the same. About you giving those assets to Auntie Lan, that¡¯s very much my intention as well. The President Li incident started with me, I will take care of it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    After hanging up, the old man Ye who was in a rocking chair beside him asked, ¡°Trouble?¡¯

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Grandpa Ye, is there a Li Family in Yanjing?¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°Besides that behemoth Li Family, I¡¯ve never cared about any other Li Family. If you want me to do you a favor, just say it. Hurry up and pour me a drink, I will take care of this for you so you don¡¯t have to drive out and take care of it yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng picked up the Maotai and immediately poured him a cup. ¡°Just one cup though.¡±

    The old man slowly savored the drink, leaving Xu Cheng getting more and more anxious on the side. ¡°Hurry up, or I might as well just go over there myself...¡±

    ¡°Little Xiu, get me that whatever Li Family¡¯s number. I will call the head of their household.¡±

    Ye Xiu was just exercising in the yard, and upon hearing his grandpa¡¯s words, he immediately jumped off the equipment and ran into the house. It didn¡¯t take him long before retrieving the contact information of the highest decision-maker of the Li Family from Yanjing.

    He dialed the phone and then handed it to his grandpa.

    As soon as the call connected, a voice came from the other end, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ye Rong! You are Li Menglong, right? Is that Li Hui your son?¡±

    ¡°Ye Rong? Which Ye Rong?¡± The guy didn¡¯t seem to remember.

    The old man¡¯s bad temper immediately came up. ¡°That old as fack Ye Rong that¡¯s almost dead!¡±(

 Chapter 386.1 - I Will For Sure Complete the Task Handed to Me By the Higher Up! (Part One)

    Chapter 386: I Will For Sure Complete the Task Handed to Me By the Higher Up! (Part One)

    Hearing such a bad attitude, Li Menglong was immediately angered too. After all, he was the mayor of Yanjing!

    ¡°Are you retarded?!¡± Then, he hung up the phone.

    Ye Rong was dumbfounded as well.

    But, with Xu Cheng watching on the side, he knew it would be super embarrassing if Xu Cheng knew the guy hung up on him.

    So, he pretended to be still talking on the phone, looking serious.

    Ye Xiu reminded him, ¡°Grandpa, we all heard it... That guy already hung up. I should just go straight to his house, how dare he hang up my grandpa¡¯s call? Does he not know it¡¯s his blessing to be called directly by you? This Li Menglong is really courting death!¡±

    Then, he got up and rolled his sleeves, ready to go.

    The old man rxinglyid back and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I think you young people still have a long way to go. What¡¯s the rush? What¡¯s called wisdom? Why is this Li Menglong still just a mayor right now? He¡¯s just not smart enough.¡±

    Xu Cheng ridiculed the old man and said, ¡°Look, you wanted to stay as a silent and unknown hero, but other people don¡¯t even remember who you are. Is it really worth it?¡±

    Ye Rongughed and nced at Xu Cheng. ¡°Little Brat, don¡¯t tempt me. Do you believe it or not that Li Menglong would call back right away? If he doesn¡¯t, I will hang myself on this tree in front of you!¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Please don¡¯t, Grandpa, who doesn¡¯t know how heroic you were back then! I will go and tell that Li Menglong who the big hero Ye Rong is!¡±

    The old man was very stubborn. He patted his chest confidently and said, ¡°Not necessary.¡±

    Right after he said that, Ye Xiu¡¯s phone began to ring.

    The old man leaned against the chair arrogantly with his eyes closed as he snorted, ¡°He¡¯s calling back?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded.

    The old man snorted again, ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t pick up!¡±

    Xu Cheng was getting nervous. ¡°If you don¡¯t, then my people are gonna be in trouble! Don¡¯t make me break all your treasured alcohol bottles!¡±

    ¡°Little brat, you dare?!¡± Ye Rong red at him. Then, he nonchntly said, ¡°Pick it up, put him on speaker.¡±

    Ye Xiu epted the call and turned on the speaker.

    Before Ye Rong said anything, Li Menglong on the end was already nosing deep into Ye Rong¡¯s azz, his voice so soft that it was giving people goosebumps. ¡°Sir, Menglong¡¯s brain so getting worse and worse every day, I didn¡¯t even recognize your voice. Sir, I should really go die.¡±

    Pa! A loud sound came from the other end of the call as Li Menglong gave himself a p in the face and said, ¡°I deserve that p to my face!¡±

    The old man snorted. ¡°Menglong, since your memory¡¯s not doing as well these years, should I offload some burden from your shoulders? Maybe it¡¯s time to retire and go back to your home to rx and enjoy life?¡±

    On the other end, the guy was on the verge of crying. ¡°Sir, it was my fault! I really didn¡¯t know you would call me... Look, didn¡¯t I realize my mistakes right away and called you back to express my sincere apology? Sir, it was really my fault this time and I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    Ye Rong snorted. ¡°Menglong... your level of enlightenment is really not high.¡±

    Li Menglong: ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You are right, Sir, I¡¯ve always been humbly and sincerely doing my job, and I indeed need to work harder to reach a higher level of enlightenment. If I were to retire right now, I would really feel sorry for all the years of effort the country has put in to help improve my abilities. I¡¯m willing to give the rest of my years up all for the nation, I¡¯m not afraid of hard work, Sir!¡±

    Ye Rong snorted again. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about your level of enlightenment at work.¡±

    Uh...

    Li Menglong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Sir, what order do you have, just let me know!¡±

    ¡°Li Hui¡¯s your son, right?¡± Ye Rong asked.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s my third son!¡±

 Chapter 386.2 - I Will For Sure Complete the Task Handed to Me By the Higher Up! (Part Two)

    Chapter 386: I Will For Sure Complete the Task Handed to Me By the Higher Up! (Part Two)

    The old man Ye Rong chuckled and said, ¡°Look, you have three sons, that¡¯s against the country¡¯s policy, right? As a public servant, you didn¡¯t follow the nation¡¯s policy, how are you going to set an example to our citizens? I think the third son that you have is pretty absurd, he¡¯s like a moth to society.¡±

    No matter how stupid Li Menglong is, he would know by now that it was his third son that probably facked something up!

    He gritted his teeth and said resolutely, ¡°Sir, just let me know, what did my idiot son do that made you unhappy? If he really dares to do something this outrageous, I will be in ordance with the national policy and only have two sons!¡±

    Xu Cheng and Ye Xiu almostughed out their tears.

    Ye Rong smiled kindly like a Buddha and said, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you have the mental preparation to make this kind of sacrifice to the country. Right now, Li Hui¡¯s intimidating one of my young brat¡¯s wife, forcing her to give up somepany¡¯s shares so he can gobble it all up. Do you think you shoulde forward and do something about it, or let me? That¡¯s one of my favorite brat¡¯s wife!¡±

    Li Menglong¡¯s face drastically changed

    ¡°Boss, rest assured, don¡¯t be angry as it may harm your health. I will give him a call right now and tell him to fix his mistake right away! I will make sure he makes sure that the young gentleman¡¯s wife leaves satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t make a second call about this. I still believe in your ability to execute.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes! I will definitelyplete the mission given to me by my higher up!¡± After Li Menglong said that, Ye Rong hung up. At that time, Li Menglong realized that his back was covered in cold sweat.

    Holy crap, a godly heroic legend of the older generation just called him, but it wasn¡¯t to praise but to let him know that someone was bullying his family! And that someone was even his son! Li Menglong almost fainted from anger. If he didn¡¯t react in time and call back to apologize and his higher up had to take some action himself, then his career would probably be done for!

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine, fearing how things could¡¯ve possibly ended up. But, right now, he wasn¡¯t in a better situation. If he couldn¡¯t handle this thing in time, his career would also say bye-bye to him!

    Immediately, Li Menglong called his third son, Li Hui.

    On the other side, Li Hui was also having a face-off with Auntie Lan. Auntie Lan just wasn¡¯t nning to kneel and beg for forgiveness, so Li Hui pped the desk and said to his bodyguards, ¡°Go and teach her a lesson!¡±

    Lin Chuxue appeared and immediately stood in front of Auntie Lan. ¡°Who dares?!¡±

    She took off her sunsses and revealed her stunningly-beautiful face and said, ¡°I¡¯m a public figure. If you guys dare to be rough, I can immediately make this event known by the world with the number of fans I have on Weibo!¡±

    President Liughed and said, ¡°Oh so it is Princess Snow, Lin Chuxue. I was just thinking about why you looked so familiar. But, you really think you are a big deal? Do you know that the entertainment circle is just a yground full of toys for us, the wealthy? Without our financial backing and packaging, how would you people rise to fame? You want to taint my reputation on Weibo, but so what? I didn¡¯t do anything that harms society or my clients, and most of my businesses are physical rather than online. Don¡¯t you think you are a bit too naive thinking that you making a post online would affect me? Looks like you don¡¯t know who I am. Do you believe that I can get the entertainment industry to cklist you right away?¡±

    ¡°Do it. If Mrs. Lin Chuxue wants to step in, teach her a lesson too!¡± Li Hui gestured.

    His bodyguards directly walked towards them.

    At that moment, Li Hui¡¯s phone sounded.

    It was actually rare that his dad would be calling him.

    ¡°Hello, Dad?¡±

    ¡°@rd, where the fack are you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, I came back to Yanjing to take care of a contract, it¡¯s a pretty big one.¡±

 Chapter 387.1 - You Already Have the Experience of Kneeling and Apologizing (Part One)

    Chapter 387: You Already Have the Experience of Kneeling and Apologizing (Part One)

    To Li Menglong, no size of contract could be as important as his job. In the Li Family, if he were to fall from grace, the pir would copse and by then, Li Hui¡¯s business would only go downhill without official backing.

    So, Li Menglong was quite pissed about Li Hui offending someone behind his back just for some business deal.

    ¡°Big my facking azz! Let me ask you, are you forcing someone to do something?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t... did Second and Big Brother snitch on me? After I¡¯m done this deal, I will just give them 20% or something... We brothers don¡¯t have to be like this, right?¡± Li Hui said.

    On the other end of the call, Li Menglong couldn¡¯t bear listening to what Li Hui was saying any longer. He directly asked him, ¡°Let me ask you this, who are you doing business with right now? Are you forcing them to give up their shares? Just directly answer me, yes, or no!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Hui tried to exin, ¡°Dad, since when did I make you worry about anything I¡¯ve done over the years? I¡¯ve grown mypany to this scale, I obviously know what I¡¯m doing. About this business deal, it wouldn¡¯t bring any negative impact on the family, I won¡¯t let it affect you at all!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t affect the family, won¡¯t affect me?¡± Li Menglong was shuddering with anger right now. ¡°You ! Back then I facking should¡¯ve shot you onto the wall or wore protection! Do you know that what you are doing right now can cause me to lose my job at any moment? Yes, you are not like your two brothers that make me worry every day, and actually, you are the son that I was most satisfied with in the past, but this time, this one mistake you are making can bring the whole family back to before the liberation era of the nation, do you know that?¡± (TL Note: when everyone in the country was poor as fack)

    Li Hui¡¯s face slightly changed and he was getting a bad feeling. He immediately stopped his guards. ¡°Wait!¡±

    Then, he turned around and went to a corner to talk to his dad. He asked, ¡°Dad, you might not know this but it happened half a month ago. I was humiliated, and I didn¡¯t tell you about it because the Ye Family was behind it. To tell you the truth, the deal I¡¯m signing today is to get the shares that apany gave to the Ye Family in the past as a protection fee. However, now that the Ye Family has fallen, my chance is here! Thispany¡¯s based in Yanjing, and without the Ye Family, they for sure have to find another big tree to rely on.¡±

    Li Menglong snorted. ¡°How many big trees are in Yanjing? When did you think it was your turn to jump out?¡±

    Li Hui: ¡°This is a chance, other big families don¡¯t even care about thispany, but we do need it. With the shares in this emercepany and our official background, I¡¯m confident that I can make it the top one or two in the country! The board of thatpany is already on board. Besides, I can also use this opportunity to pay back someone that had once humiliated me before, why would I not do it? Dad, this woman is just a dog of the Ye Family, and now she has no owner, why should we be scared? Who doesn¡¯t know that the assets of Ye Family¡¯s are beginning to be annexed, if I don¡¯t do something now, they will all be gone...¡±

    Li Menglong: ¡°Let it go.¡±

    Li Hui was getting anxious. ¡°Dad! I know what I¡¯m doing on this, this is just the nature of business! Those that are brave get the cake, and those that have small balls have to lick the balls of others!¡±

    Li Menglong said in a deep voice, ¡°I told you to let it go! Go over there right now and apologize to them!¡±

    Li Hui: ¡°Toote, my people are almost about to beat them up. If they continue to act tough, then I will be tough on them too!¡±

 Chapter 387.2 - You Already Have the Experience of Kneeling and Apologizing (Part Two)

    Chapter 387: You Already Have the Experience of Kneeling and Apologizing (Part Two)

    ¡°What?!¡± Li Menglong¡¯s face and tone changed drastically. ¡°You , you are not even going to listen to me now? Are you opposing me now? Without me, you think your business can survive?!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I just don¡¯t know where I went wrong... Don¡¯t you want to help me get back a bit of my dignity? Did you know, my wife and I even went to their door and kneeled to apologizest time, and you want me to let this woman go today? I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°You idiot! This is why your big and second brother can make it into the political career path but you can¡¯t! You were alwayscking a few brain cells! Let me tell you, although the Ye Family has fallen, did you forget about another Ye Family that¡¯s even more terrifying! Do you still remember the older generation ofmanders that survived that war, Commander Ye?!¡±

    ¡°Ye Rong, the hero, Old Commander Ye?!¡± Li Hui instinctively blurted out.

    ¡°Yes! If it was the other Ye Family, we wouldn¡¯t be as scared because at most, they would have the capital to fack you over, but I¡¯m not scared! However, this Old Man Ye is my direct boss! Let me tell you, you child, that old man called me personally and directly named you! That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you right now!¡±

    Li Hui immediately began panicking.

    He was named!

    He was named by a big character!

    Right now, if he still kept on doing whatever the fack he wanted, then he would basically be courting death!

    Li Hui felt like his heart was about to beat out of his chest. He loosened the tie on his suit to allow himself to breathe a little smoother, and even his lips began shivering as he asked, ¡°Dad... what should I do now? I really didn¡¯t know about thisyer of rtionship...¡±

    Li Menglong took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did you hit them yet?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Li Hui immediately turned around and saw his men didn¡¯ty their hands on them yet. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch their hairs yet, I swear, Dad!¡±

    Li Menglong: ¡°Then right now¡¯s probably the best situation. Go and apologize, right now. Hui¡¯er, you know how heavy your responsibility is right now, right? The whole Li Family¡¯s career, including your two brothers, is determined by what you do next. Dad is begging you, go apologize and use a good attitude, this is an order! Execute it with your highest abilities!¡±

    Li Hui also felt extremely discouraged right now. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s a good attitude right now?¡¯

    Li Menglong sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do it wellst time? How did you get their forgivenessst time? Just do it again.¡±

    Li Hui: ¡°Kneel again? I didn¡¯t even kneel to you twice in this life, but I¡¯m going to kneel to an outsider twice now, Dad!¡±

    Li Menglong: ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, then after I¡¯m dead, you cane to my grave and kneel before my tombstone every day!¡±

    Li Hui took in a deep breath. ¡°Alright, Dad, I know what to do now.¡±

    ¡°Hui¡¯er, Dad only begged you once, so get this done beautifully. Dad will wait for your call,¡± Li Menglong said.

    Li Hui responded, and then he hung up. Then, his fierce and arrogant face from just a minute ago immediately changed to a calm and approachable one. Then, he said to his three bodyguards, ¡°You guys, go wait outside. President Wang, please wait outside too.¡±

    After everyone left, Lin Chuxue and Auntie Lan didn¡¯t even know what this guy wanted to do.

    Who knew, with a sudden thump, Li Hui directly dropped to his knees!

    ¡°President Lan, I¡¯m really a piece of garbage! I¡¯m just a r¡ª-d! I¡¯m worse than a dog! I promise there won¡¯t be next time. These shares are yours, no one will dare to take it from you in the future. I don¡¯t want them anymore, as long as you are happy. I¡¯m going to kowtow to you too, can you just pretend that I¡¯m a fart and let me go?¡±

    Then, he kowtowed loudly to Auntie Lan three times.

    Auntie Lan curiously asked Lin Chuxue, ¡°You went and called?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    Auntie Lan coughed and said to Li Hui, ¡°You are kowtowing to the wrong person.¡±

    Li Hui paused for a moment and was a bit dumbfounded. Whatever, he turned around and began kowtowing Lin Chuxue as well.

    Lin Chuxue was speechless.

 Chapter 388.1 - Senior Brother, Long Time No See (Part One)

    Chapter 388: Senior Brother, Long Time No See (Part One)

    After Ye Rong hung up, he gestured to Xu Cheng. ¡°Hurry up and pour another cup.¡±

    After Xu Cheng poured another cup, Ye Rong drank it all and appeared to be enjoying it very much.

    ¡°Another one.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly put away the drink and stood up to leave.

    Ye Rong became anxious. ¡°Where are you going? Didn¡¯t I solve the issue for you already?¡¯

    ¡°The issue is solved, but I have to go and see my wife now. If I continue staying here and listening to you boast, my ears will probably bleed,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and shamelessly said.

    Ye Rong snorted, ¡°So many people have asked to interview me and hear me narrate the war back then, and you little brat don¡¯t want to hear it and think I¡¯m bragging? Let me tell you, after I die, if you take my story to a publisher, you will immediately make a fortune. You can see your wife every day, hurry ande back and drink with me. I have all the good drinks and dishes, and good stories too, and you don¡¯t appreciate it? If it was anyone else, they would¡¯ve run over and taken a seat right away.¡±

    Xu Cheng kept on walking towards the gate; Ye Rong¡¯s good drinks, good dishes, and good stories were indeed not attractive at all for him.

    Ye Xiu stopped Xu Cheng. ¡°You can use my car, here¡¯s the key.¡±

    He tossed it over, and Xu Cheng caught the key of his Land Rover and left.

    ¡°That brat!¡± Ye Rong mumbled. ¡°No wonder even facing a monstrous existence like the Ryong Family, he could kill whoever he wants.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, who killed the Ryong Family?¡± On the side, Ye Xiu wasn¡¯t sure if he heard right.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± The old man gestured. ¡°Pour me another cup.¡±

    Ye Xiu poured another cup for his grandpa, and he was also very curious about his grandpa¡¯s attitude towards Xu Cheng. ¡°Grandpa, even if it was people of the main branch of the Ye Family, you didn¡¯t give him this good of an attitude. I can see, you treat Big Brother Cheng differently.¡±

    The old man took a sip of the drink and nodded. ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t even give the patriarch of the main branch family good face, but this brat is different. For people of his generation, you kids in Yanjing really can¡¯t match up to him at all. This brat will achieve a very high level of sess in the future, you won¡¯t be getting the short end of the stick if you just run behind his azz and follow him around.¡±

    Ye Xiu was shocked, the grandpa that had always been prideful and had high hopes for him, who was the only child over three generations, wanted him to follow Xu Cheng around? This was the first time he heard his grandpa say something like that.

    When Xu Cheng got into the car and was about to go and find Lin Chuxue, Bei Shan¡¯s call reached his phone.

    His first words were said anxiously, ¡°Something happened!¡±

    ¡ª

    ¨C Suburb of Yanjing ¨C

    ¨C On the way to the Major Psychiatric Hospital of Yanjing ¨C

    While Xu Cheng was making his way over there, Bei Shan and the medical staff were already waiting by the road not far away from the base. The roads behind them were all blocked off by the police since at the scene, a researcher of the Dragon Division was killed right by the road!

    When Xu Cheng arrived, Bei Shan went up to him and said, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. He crossed the barrier tape with Bei Shan and went over to the victim, lifting the cover on his body.

    On the side, a medical staff member said on the side, ¡°His five organs were attacked at almost the same time, and he was killed instantly.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Only masters can kill with one strike like this.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How are you sure it¡¯s him?¡±

    Bei Shan pulled down the victim¡¯s shirt and revealed a Joker¡¯s symbol on the chest of the victim. Xu Cheng said to Bei Shan: ¡°Have you sealed this news yet? This is an internal crisis of the Dragon Division, it¡¯s best if the news isn¡¯t spread.¡±

 Chapter 388.2 - Senior Brother, Long Time No See (Part Two)

    Chapter 388: Senior Brother, Long Time No See (Part Two)

    Bei Shan: ¡°All done. At most, the police will know it¡¯s a murder case, but they don¡¯t know the nature of this case.¡±

    Xu Cheng got into the car and lit a cigarette, and Bei Shan sat on the passenger seat. Xu Cheng suddenly asked, ¡°He probably noticed that the mental institute is a front for the Dragon Division¡¯s base, right?¡¯

    Bei Shan: ¡°Probably. But I don¡¯t get it, why doesn¡¯t he just make his way in?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s testing the waters.¡± Xu Cheng flicked the ash off the cigarette butt and said, ¡°It¡¯s evident that he¡¯s quite afraid of the old man. Before making sure that the old man is really dead, this Little Joker wouldn¡¯t rush into the base camp. Looks like what the old man was able to aplish in this lifetime is even daunting to Little Joker. It¡¯s like the saying, even though the tree is dead, the shadow remains!¡±

    Bei Shan hesitated for a moment. He looked over at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°How should I know? I don¡¯t know how strong the old man is at his prime, but if it¡¯s like you said, that the Little Joker has reached the old man¡¯s level at his prime, then I¡¯m not confident that I can beat him.¡±

    Even on the verge of death by natural causes, Zhang Chenfeng was able to take down the two old men of the Li and Murong Family with him. It could only be imagined how strong he was at his prime. At least right now, if Xu Cheng were to face both the leaders of the Li and Murong Family at once, he wasn¡¯t 100% confident that he could win. So, Xu Cheng really didn¡¯t have the confidence.

    After Xu Cheng and Bei Shan returned to the Dragon Division¡¯s base, they noticed that the 30 or so remaining Dragon des all came back, and the substitute team members also all got into formation, waiting to see who would be enlisted into the actual ranks of the Dragon des.

    The atmosphere of the entire underground base was very tense, no one knew when that traitor woulde back, or whether he would assassinate them one by one. So, Xu Cheng called everyone back to the base and no one was allowed to leave for the next few days.

    If they could survive this big battle, Xu Cheng felt like the Dragon Division could be revealed on the world stage. After all, there was no reason to hide anymore if the Little Joker already found their base and revealed them to the M Nation¡¯s 5th Division.

    But luckily, the member list of the Dragon Division had always been kept a secret, or Little Joker wouldn¡¯t be this cautious and only probed rather than directly making an entrance.

    Many of the substitute team members were enlisted into the 54 Dragon des. Xu Cheng was still worried as he smoked at the back mountain area of the campus, and behind him, Luo Yi and Li Wei came over. They looked especially excited with the certificate they got around their necks. To them, this was probably the happiest moment of their lives.

    Luo Yi looked at the scenery and said, ¡°Although the enlistment seems to be temporary for now, I¡¯m still really happy that I can really fight for the country and the Dragon Division this time.¡±

    Li Wei coughed and he showed off the 4 of Clover card around his neck. He put his arm around Xu Cheng¡¯s neck,ughed, and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, back in the barracks, you are the senior brother, but here at the Dragon Division, you might have to call me Senior Brother now, hahaha!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Do you guys know what kind of enemies we are going to be up against this time?¡±

    Luo Yi said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious as to the kind of opponents the Dragon Division faces, but I¡¯m not scared, it¡¯s not like we hadn¡¯t executed tough missions in the past before.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Yeah. We finally entered the 54-card ranking, no matter whoes this time, I¡¯m going to show him the power of the Dragon Division!¡±

    Seeing how confident those two were, Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t want to hurt their confidence, maybe the new members would only grow after they¡¯ve been through some things. Maybe then, they would realize how brutal this kind of war between nations actually was.

    ¨C At the Martyrs Graves

    An elder in his 80s wearing a Tang suit stood in front of Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s tombstone. Looking at the words engraved on the tombstone and the ck-and-white photo, the elder revealed a smile.

    ¡°Senior Brother, long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 389.1 - War (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 389: War (Part One)</strong>

    There was a scar on the old man¡¯s face, and when he smiled, it looked even uglier than if he was crying; it was an extremely grim look.

    He stood in front of Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s tombstone with a crutch and sighed, ¡°I really envy you, you can rest in this Martyr¡¯s Graveyard while your name will be passed down the ages, but I won¡¯t be remembered by anyone like a homeless dog. Everyone in the Dragon Division, including the high-level officials, will remember your contribution to the Dragon Division, but I¡¯m really like the Little Joker, always living in your shadow. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m here to take back what¡¯s rightfully mine. Back then, the one that everyone spurned should¡¯ve been you, and all of this glory today should¡¯ve been mine. You owe me too much, the Dragon Division you are so proud of, I also yed a big role in making it what it is today, but why was I the one that was kicked out? This isn¡¯t fair for me, do you know that?¡¯

    As he said, the old man got emotional and mmed his crutch onto the concrete floor, directly creating a hole.

    The old man talked a lot in front of the tombstone, all the way until nightfall. Suddenly, a tall man wearing a Western ghost mask came over and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to go. The shift change for the guards of this graveyard¡¯s going to happen soon and the guards we killed will be discovered.¡±

    If those that had some knowledge of Western mythology saw this mask, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to guess that this mask represented one of the seven demons in the Western culture ¨C Lucifer!

    The old man nodded. With his back still turned to him, he asked, ¡°Everyone¡¯s ready?¡¯

    ¡®Lucifer¡¯ nodded. ¡°All prepared, ready to go now.¡±

    The elder nodded. Then, he reached his hand to the side, and ¡®Lucifer¡¯ opened a box for him. Inside the box was a mask, and it represented ¨C Satan, the god of Hell!

    Night fell.

    At the gates of the psychiatric hospital of suburb Yanjing, a slim mini-van drove over to the door.

    The guard pointed his gun at the car and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    A mixed-blood man in the driver¡¯s seat said to the guard, ¡°I have a patient with me. I heard this is a psychiatric hospital so I brought him over to see.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t take in ordinary patients, you should go to the hospital in the city.¡±

    ¡°We are no ordinary patients.¡± As the man finished, he lowered his face, and when he looked back up again, he revealed a ¡°Lucifer¡± mask on his face. He then shot both guards in the head instantly.

    Then, he directly rammed over the gate of the hospital with the van¡¯s reinforced bumper. The side door of the van slid open and six people immediately jumped down, each wearing a different mask, each one with a different meaning.

    Representing envy, one of the seven demons ¨C Leviathan!

    Representing wrath, one of the seven demons ¨C Astaroth!

    Representing sloth, one of the seven demons ¨C Belphegor!

    Representing greed, one of the seven demons ¨C Mammon!

    Representing gluttony, one of the seven demons ¨C Beelzebub!

    Representing lust, one of the seven demons ¨C Asmodeus!

    Plus pride, one of the seven demons ¨C Lucifer, these seven were the representatives of the seven deadly sins!

    Lucifer carried out a Gatling gun from the van and shattered all the windows from the hospital¡¯s first to third floors. The hospital was extremely quiet, and the seven of them exchanged a look before scattering to enter the building from different entrances, starting to look for secret passages leading to the underground base.

    In a medical cargo room leading to the underground base, Xu Cheng said into a headset with his prating vision fully on, ¡°Ace of Diamonds, third-floor right-wing; Ace of Spades, go directly to the front lobby of the building; Ace of Clovers, third-floor left-wing; Ace of Hearts, first-floor back door; 12 Earth Kings, move in groups of three; Diamonds, first-floor left elevator; Spades, first-floor right elevator; Clovers, stairway; Hearts, guard the elevator towards the underground base. If defeated, destroy the elevator, you must not allow the enemies to enter the base and steal any secret information.¡°

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

 Chapter 389.2 - War (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 389: War (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng suddenly said in a serious tone, ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±

    Everyone was all ready and on standby.

    Bei Shan directly appeared at the right-wing of third-floor from a secret passage, and Lucifer moved like a climbing expert as he easily climbed up and flipped through the window within three minutes.

    As soon as he came in, he saw Bei Shan in the Dragon Division uniform standing there, as if he had waited for a long time.

    Lucifer whistled and said, ¡°I thought you guys all ran away already, I¡¯m a bit surprised. Tell me your card. If it¡¯s below Sky King, I won¡¯t fight with you, because you are not worthy!¡±

    Bei Shan revealed his identity, ¡°Ace of Diamonds!¡±

    The corner of Lucifer¡¯s mouth slightly tilted upward and said, ¡°Very well. I am one of the seven deadly sins, Lucifer! Remember me!¡±

    Right as he finished, he grabbed an office chair by his side and threw it over. Bei Shan kicked the chair to the side with one leg, and Lucifer directly jumped at him with a flying kicking from above. Just when Bei Shan was about to block the kick, he noticed countless silver needles popping out from that guy¡¯s shoe, like a hedgehog. Bei Shan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he immediately dodged to the side.

    When Lucifernded, he immediately wanted to throw another kick, but he found that his ankle was caught by iron chains that Bei Shan pulled out from god-knows-when.

    With a flick of the wrist, Bei Shan pulled the chains and dragged Lucifer onto the floor, throwing him towards the wall.

    Lucifer noticed that his head was flying towards the wall, and he forcefully twisted his waist to try and rebnce himself. With his footnding on the wall instead, he borrowed the force and turned around to throw a punch at Bei Shan.

    With another move of his arms, Bei Shan¡¯s chains directly locked onto Lucifer¡¯s waist, forcefully dragging him down from the air like a kite and mming him onto the ground.

    This was the first confrontation between the two and Lucifer was at a disadvantage. Blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth as he stood with one knee on the ground. However, there was a smile on his face, one that betrayed his excitement, except Bei Shan couldn¡¯t see it through the mask.

    ¡°Boss was right, the Dragon Division is indeed not simple!¡± He slowly stood up, and with his hands both aimed at Bei Shan, he pressed down on some hidden device in his hand, and countless flying des bloomed out from his arms and began flying towards Bei Shan.

    Bei Shan was shocked as he activated his device and the chains immediately became two iron sticks. With one in each hand, he began spinning them in both hands in front of his body and blocked off the flying des, scattering it to the sides and rear of him.

    However, Lucifer suddenly withdrew his hand with force, and those des immediately flew back as if they were manipted by some maic force!

    Bei Shan just felt a chilling gust of wind from behind, and when he could react to it, it was already toote. Those des were recalled back to Lucifer as they scraped past his body. The des were stained with Bei Shan¡¯s blood.

    There were multiple cuts on Bei Shan¡¯s arms and waist, and he gritted his teeth and endured the pain as he looked sternly at Lucifer.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Bei Shan sneered. ¡°Facking clown!¡±

 Chapter 390.1 - Suppressed (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 390: Suppressed (Part One)</strong>

    ¨C Underground base ¨C

    Every area was under video surveince, and the researchers watched Lucifer on the screen and said to the apprentices behind them, ¡°Did you register the information?¡±

    The apprentices all nodded. ¡°We did. We found that he¡¯s got some device on him that utilizes maic fields. It looks like the M Nation guys got a lot of high-tech stuff. This time, the appearance of the 5th Division also revealed some of their technologies.¡±

    ¡°Keep a close eye on this Lucifer, take good notes on him.¡±

    The apprentices all nodded.

    The researchers then all looked into the area the Ace of Spades was in.

    The Ace of Spades directly walked towards the main lobby of the hospital and saw that there was a masked man standing there.

    It was the demon that represented lust ¨C Asmodeus!

    When that guy saw the Ace of Spades, he said with a hint of disappointment, ¡°Does the Dragon Division not have any women? Normally, I like to enjoy women, I¡¯ve killed quite a few Eastern women on this trip and got a taste of them. To be honest, I really enjoy the sight of them pitifully begging for my mercy, it¡¯s quite a scene.¡±

    Then, he directly took out a gun and fired at the Ace of Spades.

    Bam!

    The iron stick in the Ace of Spade¡¯s hand directly repelled the bullet away.

    Asmodeus wasn¡¯t too surprised. ¡°Not bad, there are only a few in the world that can catch bullets with their bare hands, and you were able to deflect bullets with a weapon, which means you are at least S-ss. What card are you?¡±

    ¡°Ace of Spades!¡± he said with a cold face.

    ¡°Woahh!¡± Asmodeus eximed towards the mic that was connected to their inte, ¡°I¡¯m lucky, I ran into the best of the four Sky Kings, the Ace of Spades! What about you guys/¡±

    Pride ¨C Lucifer: ¡°Ace of Diamonds!¡±

    Greed ¨C Mammon: ¡°Ace of Hearts!¡±

    Sloth ¨C Belphegor: ¡°Ace of Clovers!¡±

    Envy ¨C Leviathan: ¡°Fack, you guys all got the good ones, does that mean we can only stomp noobs now? Belphegor youzy fack, wanna just leave the Ace of Clovers to me? Let¡¯s switch, and I will give 10% of my share of themission this time.¡±

    Sloth ¨C Belphegor thought for a second and said, ¡°If you can make it over fast enough, I will consider it.¡±

    Envy ¨C Leviathan: ¡°Very well,ing right over.¡±

    Seeing the Ace of Spades revealing his card, Asmodeus no longer underestimated him. He smiled and said, ¡°Then we can really have a good fight.¡±

    Then, the bullet that was deflected away by the Ace of Clovers suddenly flew out from a corner and began attacking him again.

    The Ace of Clovers deflected the bullet again, but that bullet was like a wasp, sticking to him and chasing him as if it had a pair of eyes!

    At the underground base, the research scientists were also very shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This bullet can even take turns, there must be some physics principle.¡±

    At this time, an apprentice suddenly had this wild idea and said, ¡°Professor, do you think that it would be some kind of tracker? There might be a smart chip installed in the bullet to allow it to track something like a missile. Looking at the iron stick used by Senior Brother Ace of Spades, that chip could possibly begin tracking whatever the bulletes into contact with.¡±

    The several professors were all taken aback. ¡°This exnation does make sense.¡±

 Chapter 390.2 - Suppressed (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 390: Suppressed (Part Two)</strong>

    Disciple: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Senior Brother Ace of Spades is being suppressed! If he doesn¡¯t want to be tracked, then he must throw his weapon away. But once he throws his weapon away, then the opponent wouldn¡¯t even need a tracker to kill him!¡±

    Those researchers were a bit confused. ¡°But even if the Ace of Spades doesn¡¯t abandon his weapon, the opponent doesn¡¯t seem like he could do anything to him. It might work against ordinary people, but it does seem a bit weak against masters of the same level as him.¡±

    At that moment, the disciple suddenly said, ¡°Then what if six bullets work at the same time?¡±

    Everyone was slightly shocked.

    Indeed!

    Asmodeus slightly smiled, and he fired three more shots in different directions. At once, all four bullets flew towards the Ace of Spades as if they had eyes.

    The Ace of Diamonds put the iron stick up front to block, but no matter where the bullets were deflected too, they would turn around right away and fly back at the Ace of Spades. Having to constantly worry about bullets flying at him from all possible directions was the most difficult part, and one of the bullets scraped past his arm as his defense speed slowed down slightly and could no longer match the speed of the bullets. Blood gushed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± The researchers narrowed their eyes and immediately said to the mic, ¡°Ace of Spades, the opponent¡¯s got microchips installed in the bullets and can track whatever it hits! Your stick is suppressed!¡±

    Hearing this, the Ace of Spades¡¯s face immediately became more serious and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But if I abandon my weapon, I would be at even more of a disadvantage. I will try to break the bullet and shatter the chip inside.¡±

    As he said that, he smashed forward with his stick as hard as he could at a bullet that was flying at him, like he was swinging a bat at a baseball!

    However, just as the bullet was shattered, followed by a loud boom, a detonation directly sted the Ace of Spades away!

    The research scientists all stared at the screen in shock.

    ¡°There are explosives inside the bullets!¡±

    The apprentices all looked at the ruined battleground on the screen and said worriedly, ¡°Hope Senior Brother Ace of Spades is okay!¡±

    Asmodeus revealed his big white teeth, looked at the direction the Ace of Spades flew at, and said in disdain, ¡°Too young, too naive! My bullets can detonate on their own, and it could also detonate when the shell breaks! Originally, I wanted to have more fun with you, but you asked for this yourself.¡±

    Then, he pressed a device on his pistol and all of those bullets returned back to his hand and he put them back into the clip.

    Then, he said into his mic, ¡°This Ace of Spades guy is too trash, is he a counterfeit? What a disappointment, Boss, this is the mysterious force of the Eastern world, the Dragon Division?¡±

    Outside of the building in the van, the elder in the Satan mask said, ¡°The real master already died two weeks ago!¡±

    Speaking of this, the elder seemed to also have a hint of sadness in his voice. Then, he coldly said, ¡°Just finish it fast, destroy this ce, and take all the data files we can find here and we will get out of here. If we drag this on, Yanjing¡¯s military region wille over to reinforce them.¡±

    Asmodeus nodded. Then, he turned around and walked further into the building. Just then, with a loud vibration in his ear, he saw the iron stick flying towards him like a missile.

    Asmodeus caught the stick with his bare hands, and the momentum of the stick directly caused him to slide a few meters back. It was enough to show the arm power of the Ace of Spades, which sank Asmodeus¡¯s face a bit.

    He turned around and saw, in the ruins, the Ace of Spades¡¯s whole body was ck and most of his skin was burned, but he still managed to stand up with his teeth clenched!

 Chapter 391.1 - The Waving Cloak (Part One)

    Chapter 391: The Waving Cloak (Part One)

    Xu Cheng saw the injured Ace of Spades and said to him through the inte, ¡°Senior Brother Ace of Spades, stop! Get out of there right now!¡±

    ¡°No! I can still do it! If I leave, who¡¯s going to stop them? Those seven masters of the Seven Sins, each of them seems to be S+ ss, but our S+ ss masters are just us four Sky Kings! I can¡¯t retreat!¡±

    He¡¯s right!

    Right now, this was the problem faced by the Dragon Division. Without involving heavy weapons andrge-scale firearms, the Seven Sins masters were really very difficult to deal with. But, not to mention if the military coulde in time, if they were called in, then it would cause panic to the city, which was very bad for the security status of the entirety of Yanjing.

    Tonight, if the Dragon Division really couldn¡¯t ovee this tribtion, then the question of whether the existence of this department was necessary would be considered by the higher-ups.

    Luo Yi, Li Wei, and the other members all watched the surveince from the underground base, and they were all silent. The whole atmosphere was tense, and everyone was very worried.

    But, if they were to go up and face those enemies one on one, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance at all and would be killed immediately.

    But, upon seeing Senior Brother Ace of Spades being bombed but still insist on fighting, Luo Yi directly stood up and said to the tactical advisors, ¡°I ask for permission to join the battle! I don¡¯t dream about defeating them, but even if I only manage to cut a piece of meat off of them, I will be satisfied!¡±

    The leader of the tactical advisors scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t make more trouble, you guys are no match for them at all. If not even the four Sky Kings can deal with them, you guys would just be courting death if you go. In the case of such a great disparity in power, 1+1 does not equal 2!¡±

    On the screen, they saw Xu Cheng in his cloak and golden Joker mask had already left his location and went in the direction of the Ace of Spades.

    The advisors all eximed, ¡°Division Master, no!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The Dragon Division already lost a lot of people, we can¡¯t let anymore people die!¡±

    Advisors: ¡°You can¡¯t go out! The Little Joker is very likely in that van outside! If you don¡¯t show yourself, then everything still has possibilities! But if you do, are you confident that you can beat Little Joker? Some people will have to be sacrificed, but you alone can¡¯t! You are the only ace left in the Dragon Division! Even if we lose the four Sky Kings and 12 Earth Kings, things can still turn around, but the Dragon Division cannot lose its Dragon King! If they are defeated, then ording to n, we will lock down all passages connecting to the underground base, and they won¡¯t be able to break in and will leave sooner orter! Then, we can still recover!¡±

    Xu Cheng was unwilling. ¡°A soldier would rather die than be humiliated! Anyone can be sacrificed, but I can¡¯t stand idly by and watch them sacrifice themselves! If they can be sacrificed, then I can as well!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng directly took the earpieces out of his ears.

    ¡°Division Master!¡± Everyone in the underground base was getting nervous.

    Xu Cheng turned on his prating vision and directly went in the direction of the Ace of Spades.

    The Ace of Spades was still confronting Asmodeus, and thetter sneered at him, ¡°Sometimes, pure strength may not be useful, because science can counter you freaks!¡±

    Then, he took aim at the Ace of Spades and fired. Just before the bullet arrived at the Ace of Spades, Asmodeus detonated it.

    Boom!!

 Chapter 391.2 - The Waving Cloak (Part Two)

    Chapter 391: The Waving Cloak (Part Two)

    The explosion took ce again, and waiting for the smoke to fade, Asmodeus wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. He wanted to see if the Ace of Spades could still stand up this time.

    But, after the smoke dissipated, there appeared a figure standing in front of the Ace of Spades. He had taken an iron door from god-knows-where and used it as a shield to block the explosion. His cloak was waving in the wind, and he had a golden Joker mask on his face.

    Asmodeus¡¯s pupils contracted and he instinctively asked hisrades, ¡°Hey buds, who can tell me the level of some guy in a golden Joker mask?¡±

    His 6rades at other locations all instinctively blurted out, ¡°Golden?¡±

    Asmodeus slightly smiled. ¡°Yeah, a golden Joker mask! Oh god, I think I met their boss!¡±

    Leviathan became excited, ¡°How powerful is he? Where are you?¡±

    Asmodeus: ¡°Don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t have too much hope for the Dragon Division anymore, just a bunch of failures. Boss, did you hear? I¡¯m going to take this golden mask off his face and give it to you, isn¡¯t this what you always wanted?¡±

    The old man sitting in the van narrowed his eyes. ¡°How tall is he?¡±

    Asmodeus: ¡°1.9 meters.¡±

    The elder sighed, ¡°You raised my mood for nothing. It looks like that guy¡¯s really dead. This isn¡¯t the Dragon King, probably just a fake. Asmodeus, don¡¯t damage that mask on his face, it has some sentimental value to me.¡±

    Asmodeus: ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Then, he put away his gun and cracked his neck as he walked towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng said to the Ace of Spades behind him, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Boss...¡± The Ace of Spades clenched his teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡± Xu Cheng scolded.

    Only then, the Ace of Spades struggled as he dragged his injured body to the side and disappeared.

    Xu Cheng looked at Asmodeus and asked, ¡°Do your masks have any meaning?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Asmodeus suddenly stopped his steps. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve failed, I actually didn¡¯t make my opponent remember my name. Listen up, my name is...¡±

    Pshh!

    Before Asmodeus¡¯s voice fell, he just felt a gust of wind and then his neck bing cold. His brain shut down within an instant as a huge cut opened up on his neck. The blood gushed out like a fountain.

    Asmodeus¡¯s eyes were wide open as his mouth made inaudible noises.

    Xu Cheng wiped his de and faintly said to him after appearing behind him, ¡°Not interested, but you can remember my name ¨C Mr. Joker.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng disappeared and Asmodeus¡¯s body slowly fell.

    In the van, the elder that had been paying attention to the life indicators of the Seven Deadly Sins members suddenly found that Asmodeus¡¯s vital signs had disappeared. His eyes slightly widened as the corner of his mouth lifted upward.

    ¡°Asmodeus¡¯s dead,¡± he faintly said to the mic.

    The other six members were all a bit shocked.

    ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t he fine just a few seconds ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was just a few seconds ago and now he¡¯s dead? I¡¯m just very curious, how many strikes did that golden Joker deliver to kill him this fast? Don¡¯t tell me he died to his own explosion.¡±

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t the intel say that the Dragon King¡¯s dead? Who¡¯s behind that golden mask? Did we walk into a trap?¡±

    The Elder: ¡°That Dragon King is indeed dead, but there¡¯s already a new candidate to take that throne.¡±

    Upon saying that, the elder¡¯s eyes burst out a vicious look as he mumbled, ¡°Without my permission, whoever dares to be the Dragon King, I will kill him!¡±

    Lucifer was in the middle of fighting against Bei Shan when he saw a cloak floating over, with a glint of gold. He bitterly smiled. ¡°Who¡¯s near me,e over! I hit the jackpot. Hopefully, this guy isn¡¯t the Dragon King you guys are talking about.¡±

 Chapter 392.1 - Let Me Introduce Myself (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 392: Let Me Introduce Myself (Part One)</strong>

    When the other five got the news, they immediately rushed over to the right-wing on the third floor.

    But, they were suppressed by the other Sky Kings and Earth Kings.

    ¡°Go ask for blessings for yourself, we won¡¯t be able toe over in time,¡± the other five devils said to Lucifer.

    Lucifer looked at that Xu Cheng in the Golden Joker¡¯s mask and lightly smiled. ¡°Just bluffing, huh? If the Dragon Division¡¯s division master is really alive, why would you guys act so passively? You are not the real master of the Dragon Division.

    Behind the mask, Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not that division master.¡±

    Lucifer slightly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew it. The Dragon Division¡¯s fate ends here, no need to struggle and pretend to be the dead Division Master to bluff. Let me tell you, the Demon Legion will destroy the entire Dragon Division today!¡±

    Xu Cheng walked step by step towards Lucifer as he said, ¡°The Dragon Division indeed suffered a heavy blow recently, but it¡¯s still not something that you clowns can destroy!¡±

    Behind him, Bei Shan quietly backed away. (TL note: this m¨Co is always so useless)

    Lucifer looked at this tall and mysterious masked man walking towards him. For some reason, the domineering aura that Xu Cheng gave off felt no weaker than the suppressive aura he felt from his boss, Satan.

    With each step closer, that feeling of suppression felt stronger, and he had no choice but to strike. All of the des in his hands began flying towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng directly propelled himself forward towards the des, and Lucifer made the shocking observation that when the des came into contact with Xu Cheng¡¯s skin, there would only be sounds of metal shing and all the des were deflected away.

    Even though the clothes on Xu Cheng were cut open, his skin seemed to be invincible towards des.

    Before Lucifer could react, Xu Cheng already arrived before his face. He grabbed him by the neck, lifted the 1.8-meter tall Lucifer, and pushed him heavily into the wall.

    There was no expression that could be observed from that golden mask, and it made Lucifer feel a hint of fear because he couldn¡¯t see through anything. He suddenly raised his hand and shot a sharp arrow towards the hollow eye-hole of the mask!

    Although the sharp arrow was quick, it wasn¡¯t faster than a bullet. Xu Cheng could even catch bullets at near-point-nk, not to mention the arrow from Lucifer¡¯s wrist!

    Dang!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s brawler gloves blocked in front of his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that Division Master, but I¡¯m the new Division Master!¡± Xu Cheng said with his hoarse voice, and he ced the brawler glove in front of Lucifer¡¯s chest. With a press of the device, sharp des emerged and passed through Lucifer¡¯s heart!

    Wuuuuu!

    Lucifer spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked nkly at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng dragged his dead body and directly threw him towards Mammon, who was fighting the Ace of Hearts on the first floor.

    Mammon, who represented greed, kicked the Ace of Hearts to the side and then jumped high into the air. Revealing a crazy and cruel smile, he stabbed a dagger towards the heart of the Ace of Hearts, who was on the ground. Just then, Lucifer¡¯s body fell right from the sky andnded on him, knocking him to the side.

    After doing a roll on the ground and regaining bnce, Mammon got on one knee as he looked up at the uninvited guest.

    Looking at the broken window on the third floor, there was a tall figure in a billowing cloak looking down at him.

    Mammon looked at the guy that just hit him and saw it was actually hisrade, Lucifer. However, there was already a big hole in his chest, and the guy couldn¡¯t be more dead right now with his eyes still open.

 Chapter 392.2 - Let Me Introduce Myself (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 392: Let Me Introduce Myself (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°S¨Ct! Boss! The intel is wrong, the Division Master¡¯s not dead!¡± Mammon immediately said to his headset, ¡°The Dragon King is still alive!¡±

    As he finished, Xu Cheng stepped forward and descended right from the third floor. When hended, the ground shook!

    Mammon was a bit shocked, this kind of movement wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do, this man just jumped from the third floor andnded on his feet without even bending his knees to ease the fall. This was enough to show how powerful his lower body bnce is!

    After the elder saw the heartbeat of Lucifer had disappeared, he immediately said to all of his subordinates. ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The other four devils immediately withdrew from their fights and directly turned to leave the building.

    When Mammon turned around and wanted to leave, Xu Cheng already flipped forward andnded in front of him.

    Behind the mask, Mammon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t leave anymore!¡±

    With a loud bam, the door of the van was immediately kicked open, and a shadow jumped out.

    A man in a ck cloak and a Satan mask stood there and stared at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng also looked at him from not far away. The two just stood there, and Xu Cheng nced at Satan and then Mammon and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet to see if you can save him from my hand!¡±

    Satan didn¡¯t speak, and the other four devils began gathering around him.

    The Ace of Diamonds, Clovers, and Hearts and the 9 Earth Kings also quickly gathered Xu Cheng¡¯s back. They all stood behind him, and both sides immediately evened their matchup.

    After being surrounded by so many Dragon Division members, behind his mask, it became very difficult for him to stay calm. He looked unconfidently at his boss and then at the Dragon King in the Golden Joker¡¯s mask. The Dragon King was closer to him than Satan, so Mammon was very worried that his boss wouldn¡¯t be faster than the Dragon King to be able to save him.

    Standing there with his ck cloak waving in the wind, Satan looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°The underground base is indeed here, or else you guys wouldn¡¯t appear here at all.¡±

    ¡°Who knows, maybe we knew you wereing back so we came to snipe you guys here,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Satanughed. ¡°You are not Zhang Chenfeng, your voice betrayed you!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ve never said I was Zhang Chenfeng.¡±

    Satanughed. ¡°Then who are you? Let me guess, I don¡¯t know anyone inside the Dragon Division at all that has the capability to be the next Dragon King! Even if there is, it would only be me! I¡¯m really too disappointed in Zhang Chenfeng, he had been wise his whole life but he was such a failure. He couldn¡¯t get the woman he loved, and now, the Dragon Division will be going down so soon after he died.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No need to guess, you won¡¯t know who I am.¡±

    Satan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore if I can guess who you are. You think just with you guys, you can defend this ce today? After Zhang Chenfeng died, no one in Huaxia can stand in my way anymore!¡±

    ¡°I can!¡± Xu Cheng interrupted him and said, ¡°Since you were kicked out by the Dragon Division, you won¡¯t be able to set foot in this ce for the rest of your life! What thest Dragon King could do, I can do too! Remember, as long as the Dragon Division is around, you will be suppressed your whole life!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng suddenly swiped out a golden card from his sleeve. The card directly passed through Mammon¡¯s throat and flew to Satan¡¯s hand, dripping with the blood of Mammon.

    Satan narrowed his eyes, and as Mammon slowly fell down, the blood on the card slowly dripped away and revealed theplete number engraved on the card ¨C 2!

    ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m the second-generation Dragon King!¡± Xu Cheng said.

 Chapter 393.1 - The Essence of Shadow Fist (Part One)

    Chapter 393: The Essence of Shadow Fist (Part One)

    Killing intent burst out of Satan¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Second-generation Dragon King? I think you are the Second-generation Dog King!¡±

    Then he moved, leaving behind a ck after-image, dashing forward, and appearing in front of Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Move away!¡± Xu Cheng shouted in a deep voice, and the Dragon Division members behind him immediately moved away. Bei Shan and the other two Sky Kings all charged to the remaining four devils, and both sides began engaging in a fierce battle.

    From the monitoring screen, those substitute team members and other research scientists all couldn¡¯t capture the attacks of the two bosses at all with their naked eyes. From the screen, it was very difficult for them to see exactly what was happening between Xu Cheng and Satan.

    Both of them were using Shadow Fist, and after the 58th round, Xu Cheng fell behind by a split second and was kicked in the stomach by Satan. Then, he flew right into the revolving ss door of the building, shattering the door!

    This scene resembled a striker suddenly kicking the ball into a from super far away, and Luo Yi and Li Wei and the others were all shocked.

    It turned out that a battle between masters could be this thrilling!

    Luo Yi instinctively began searching for Xu Cheng in the crowd, and when he noticed Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t here, he immediately pulled on the corner of Li Wei¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Did you see Big Brother Cheng?¡±

    Li Wei shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a while now! When everyone gathered, he was already gone, and now I¡¯m just scared Big Brother Cheng already went out there to fight them already...¡±

    Luo Yi immediately stood up and said, ¡°Crap, we gotta go and save him!¡±

    Li Wei immediately nodded. Just as the two of them stood up, the advisory elder immediately scolded the two of them, ¡°What are you two doing, sit back down!¡±

    Luo Yi clenched his teeth and said, ¡°We need to go and save a friend!¡±

    Li Wei also nodded. ¡°He¡¯s very important to the two of us! Even if we have to die, we will die together!¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, right? I know about you three, but you guys can rest assured right now, he¡¯s very safe and you two don¡¯t need to go out. If you go out right now, you will only expose the entrance of the underground base and ce all of the data and personnel here at risk!¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei were finally dragged back down to their seats by the other senior brothers. Those two said with red eyes, ¡°We already abandoned him once, this time, the three swordsmen must fight together!¡±

    The senior brothers didn¡¯t have the heart to tell them that Xu Cheng was the Dragon King. Before the substitute members were officially admitted into the official 52-card ranking, they weren¡¯t allowed to know who the Dragon King was. It was a very serious topic, and the moment the info on the Dragon King gets leaked, it will be detrimental to the Dragon Division.

    From inside the heaps of shattered ss, Xu Cheng sted out with his knee ready to strike. After Satan captured his speed, he pped down on Xu Cheng¡¯s knee and neutralized most of Xu Cheng¡¯s power. But, Satan still underestimated Xu Cheng¡¯s explosive strength.

    It was three full tons of force, the explosive power was no less than getting hit by a truck. No matter how powerful Satan was, he also lost bnce after getting hit by Xu Cheng and flew out.

    Xu Cheng seized the opportunity and propelled himself up into the air as well, trying to deliver another kick. After Satan regained his bnce in the air, the two were both in the air briefly for a few seconds and already exchanged over 20 attacks!

    When both of themnded, Xu Cheng punched forward at Satan¡¯s face, and Satan quickly dodged to the side, grabbed his wrist, and borrowed the momentum to elbow him in the chest.

    After a deep groan, liquid spewed out from Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth. Satan then struck forward with two palms andnded them on Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen area. Xu Cheng was sent flying again, and this time he flew out onto the field and hit a basketball.

    Satan slowly walked towards and said in disdain, ¡°I learned from the same master as Zhang Chenfeng. Although I don¡¯t know how you learned Shadow Fist, I just want to say, you didn¡¯t learn the essence at all. Using Shadow Fist against me? Where did you get the confidence from? Just take your mask off, you are embarrassing it!¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly pulled up the basketball¡¯s pole and swung it over, Satan tried to dodge to the side but was still caught in the p. Like a tennis ball, he flew very far away andnded on the grass.

 Chapter 393.2 - The Essence of Shadow Fist (Part Two)

    Chapter 393: The Essence of Shadow Fist (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng panted as he ran after him and replied, ¡°Without Shadow Fist, I can show you some other tricks of mine!¡±

    Then, from his gloves came out two sharp des. Like an assassin, he dashed right in front of Satan, but thetter immediately swung his cloak forward, interfering with Xu Cheng¡¯s vision. When Xu Cheng cut through the ck cloak with his des, he already lost track of Satan.

    He was able to immediately lock onto a palm strikeing from his back, but it was already toote when he tried to dodge. After getting hit in the back, Xu Cheng flew forward and slid against the grass for over 30 meters, bringing up the grass and dirt with him.

    Satan sneered. ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s the realm of the true Shadow Fist? Back then, the biggest difference between us was that he understood the essence of Shadow Fist, and the essence is, like-real-like-fake!¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately got back up and tightened his mask, not letting it fall down.

    Seeing this gesture, Satan sneered. ¡°You are trying so hard to keep it on, but you don¡¯t deserve it at all! Its birth is in fact very closely-rted to Shadow Fist, only when one¡¯s Shadow Fist technique has entered the realm of real and fake coexisting would they deserve the title of being the Joker! But you, you are just garbage, your understanding of Shadow Fist is even worse than mine back then! I wasn¡¯t qualified to be the Dragon King back then, and you are even more so!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s real and what¡¯s fake? You can trick my eyes but not my heart!¡± Xu Cheng said as he tore off a corner of his cloak and covered his eyes. ¡°Everyone, including you, can¡¯t trick their heart! You have always been deceiving yourself. In fact, you have a stronger inferiorityplex than anyone and you are scared of being denied by people! Your junior sister didn¡¯t love you, and the Dragon Division kicked you out; all of this was out of your control, and that¡¯s why you made yourself to be soplicated when in fact, you are very simple.¡±

    When he blindfolded his eyes, the whole world became quiet. It was pitch ck, but it was as if there was also light.

    It felt almost like back when he was at the 8th Military Region, shooting targets with a blindfold on but with full ultrasound coverage activated.

    Why did Xu Cheng cover his eyes? It was because he realized from what Satan said that all he did was create illusions and mix real attacks within. If you were to use your eyes to fight, you would only be tricked by the illusions. If that was the case, you might as well close your eyes and forget about the illusions. Then, you will realize that Satan, in fact, was just there and didn¡¯t do anything. He just tricked the eyes of the world, and that was all!

    This was the same principle Zhang Chenfeng used to test Xu Cheng. After showing him Shadow Fist, he would always ask, ¡°How much did you remember?¡±

    Why did Xu Cheng say atst, ¡°I forgot them all.¡±

    It was because, at that time, the old man already told Xu Cheng the essence of Shadow Fist. In fact, the old man didn¡¯t practice any fist techniques, he just created a visual fantasy!

 Chapter 394.1 - Like-Real-Like-Fake (Part One)

    Chapter 394: Like-Real-Like-Fake (Part One)

    Xu Cheng finally knew why the old man assessed him with that method back when they first met.

    In fact, back then, the old man had alreadyid out the n for today. He knew that as the sessor, Xu Cheng would face the Little Joker¡¯s revenge sooner orter, so he taught Xu Cheng very subtly using the opposite principle.

    One must admit that this old man was really a master of Chess!

    And how did the Little Joker grasp the essence of Shadow Fist? Just like Xu Cheng said, he was someone with a strong inferiorityplex, and the stronger the person¡¯s feelings of inferiority, the more they would try to escape from their true self. Therefore, he lived his life behind a mask, and he never treated people heart to heart, instead seeing himself as a character that could manipte and trick everyone. So, he coincidently grasped the true meaning of Shadow Fist, which was creating a visual fantasy!

    This was also why Xu Cheng was at a disadvantage fighting the Little Joker, he kept being tricked by the illusions and no matter how he tried to crack it, he couldn¡¯t beat the Little Joker at all.

    But, in fact, most of the movements in the fight were superfluous, just like how Xu Cheng told the old man that he forgot most of the moves. It was because he learned to ignore theplicated moves, because they, in fact, didn¡¯t exist.

    Xu Cheng blindfolded his eyes and didn¡¯t watch the Little Joker¡¯s unpredictable movements. He just needed to catch the Little Joker¡¯s real movements.

    The Little Joker didn¡¯t sweat at all when he saw that Xu Cheng had seen through him. Rather, he smiled and said, ¡°So what if you cover your eyes? Things won¡¯t get easier for you just because you are blind now.¡±

    After Xu Chengpletely covered his eyes, he stood still there.

    Looking at the surveince footage, everyone in the underground base were all very curious. ¡°What is the Division Master doing? Has he gone mad?¡±

    At that moment, an old research scientist slowly said, ¡°Having lived for so long, sometimes the higher I reach in academics, the more I feel that in this world, not everything you see is real. There¡¯s a good saying, when God closes a door, he will open another.¡°

    Everyone was confused.

    Xu Cheng obviously wouldn¡¯t tell the Little Joker that even though he covered his eyes, he still had his bat ultrasound senses! In addition, who said a piece of cloth could cover up his vision? It was all just for show.

    The Little Joker directly kicked up a stone from his feet and sent it to Xu Cheng¡¯s direction. Xu Cheng immediately punched forward and shattered the rock.

    ¡°Not bad, your awareness is pretty good, but it¡¯s useless!¡± Behind the mask, the Little Joker sneered and then picked up three more stones with his feet and kicked them towards the sky, making themnd in three different directions around Xu Cheng to interfere with his hearing and awareness.

    At the same time as the stonesnded, the Little Joker would attack as well.

    If Xu Cheng was purely relying on his ears, then indeed, when those three stonesnd, it would prompt him to mistake them for enemy movements and then anxiously react to it. At that time, the Little Joker would deliver a fatal blow.

    When the Little Joker charged over, Xu Cheng pretended to have dodged away from the three stones¡¯nding locations and the Little Jokernded a solid palm strike on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest. Xu Cheng deliberately took the hit, and he utilized his tortoiseshell patterns to protect his organs from being destroyed. However, not all of the internal damage was prevented, and he flew back a bit as he coughed up blood!

    ¡°Someone that¡¯s blind will only have ears to rely on. But when the ears are fooled, then he will be a deaf and blind person!¡± The members in the underground base were all very nervous for their Division Master. It was obvious that Xu Cheng suffered quite a bit of damage from that attack!

 Chapter 394.2 - Like-Real-Like-Fake (Part Two)

    Chapter 394: Like-Real-Like-Fake (Part Two)

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he just goes full out and fights the Little Joker with everything he got? Blindfolding himself is basically making him into a target that takes free hits! I don¡¯t understand Division Master¡¯s thinking...¡±

    The Little Joker watched as Xu Cheng slowly got back up. There was blooding out of his mouth and although he had a mask covering his face, blood was still dripping off of his chin; it was clear that he was injured.

    ¡°Division Master!¡± Bei Shan was determined toe back to protect Xu Cheng, but he was suppressed by one of the four devils. Strictly speaking, they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat those people one on one at all, and even though they had 3 Sky Kings and 9 Earth Kings fighting those four devils, the devils still managed it well. It was clear that the overall strength of the Dragon Division was really low, or the Little Joker wouldn¡¯t be confident enough toe back to destroy the Dragon Division. Without Zhang Chenfeng, the Dragon Division indeed lost its prestige.

    No one coulde to Xu Cheng¡¯s aid, and the Little Joker just watched as Xu Cheng stood there, struggling to go on. He smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t see my illusory attacks after you blindfold yourself, but you also won¡¯t be able to see the real attacks.¡±

    Then, the Little Joker stomped the ground and kicked forward a piece of rock behind Xu Cheng. When the rocknded, Xu Cheng thought the Little Joker was attacking him from behind, so he turned around and stabbed forward!

    But, the Little Joker was in fact just standing in the same ce, and he was just testing whether Xu Cheng could see.

    A disdainful look appeared on his face. ¡°To have this kind of capabilities at such a young age, you are really a talented prodigy of this generation! It¡¯s just a pity that you got yourself into an abyss with no way back.¡±

    Then, the Little Joker threw his cloak towards Xu Cheng. When the cloak was just about to really surround Xu Cheng¡¯s head and eyes, the Little Joker appeared behind him.

    But the Little Joker would never, even in his wildest imaginations, think Xu Cheng could actually see, even with his eyes blocked!

    This was really the like-real-like-fake trick that could deceive anyone!

    When you think I¡¯m blind because my eyes are blocked, I can still see you! Maybe no one in this world would ever think that there was even a slight possibility that even with my eyes blindfolded, I can still see through you!

    Do you tease people with illusions? I tease people with reality! It would be so real that you would have no choice but to believe it!

    When Xu Cheng¡¯s head was covered up by the Little Joker¡¯s cloak, normally, a person would instinctively attack towards the direction Little Joker wasst at. But, he appeared behind Xu Cheng, and he was about to p Xu Cheng¡¯s head off of his neck!

    Just at that split second, Xu Cheng swiftly lowered his head and dodged that strike.

    Originally, the Little Joker¡¯s objective was very simple, and it was to quickly take down Xu Cheng. However, just because he had that mentality ready, he didn¡¯t have any preparation to counter any possible counter-attacks. In other words, the Little Joker didn¡¯t believe at all that Xu Cheng could see this palm strikeing! With the two probing attacks just now, Xu Cheng¡¯s actions showed that he couldn¡¯t just use his ears alone and achieve a level of having perfect awareness in his surrounding environment. So, now with the cloak interfering with his hearing even more, Little Joker felt he wouldn¡¯t need to even use any extra distractions and could simply kill him directly.

    But, as Xu Cheng stabbed forward with one hand, his other hand was actually stabbing towards his back!

    Pshhh!

    Little Joker felt a chill in his abdomen; Xu Cheng¡¯s de had already stabbed through his body!

 Chapter 395.1 - Next Time, It Will Be Our Turn! (Part One)

    Chapter 395: Next Time, It Will Be Our Turn! (Part One)

    The Little Joker looked at the dagger inside his body in disbelief. As Xu Cheng twisted the de, blood began leaking out.

    Xu Cheng obviously wouldn¡¯t tell the Little Joker that he was just acting for the first two rounds.

    The Little Joker wasn¡¯t stupid at all either, so he wouldn¡¯t easily believe that Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have any tricks up his sleeves after blindfolding his eyes. So, he tested him twice and he was being careful enough. For the final attack, he even covered Xu Cheng¡¯s entire upper body with his cloak to interfere with anything that Xu Cheng could use to locate him, including Xu Cheng¡¯s ears.

    Under all these preconditions, the Little Joker confidently delivered the fatal blow, but Xu Cheng could actually see everything this whole time! He had deliberately put himself into a passive and disadvantaged state, and then immediately turned the tables around!

    When the sharp pain came from his abdomen, a painful expression appeared on the Little Joker¡¯s face. He suddenly shouted in anger and the sheer force directly blew Xu Cheng away. And as Xu Cheng flew away, his de left the Little Joker¡¯s body as well and tore the wound open even more. The Little Joker couldn¡¯t help but stumble a few steps back and almost half-kneeled onto the ground, with one hand covering his abdomen to help stop the blood that was gushing out.

    Xu Cheng also took quite a bit of damage earlier from that palm strike so he fell onto his back. Turning his head around, he smiled at the Little Joker and said, ¡°You deceived the world, but you couldn¡¯t deceive your suspicious mind. You probed me twice, why didn¡¯t you just keep on probing me and kill me that way? When you thought you could kill me the third time, I was also probing you. In fact, you don¡¯t deserve to be a Joker, you are too old; wouldn¡¯t it be better to just live a peaceful retirement life at M Nation? Don¡¯t you know the danger in Huaxia, a country that no mercenaries in the world dare to enter? You actually dared toe back? Then juste back to your roots and stay forever.¡±

    Then, all channels in the entire base opened and more of Dragon Division members began popping up on all sides.

    They intended to finish them off when they were severely injured!

    When the four remaining demons saw this and looked back to their boss who still couldn¡¯t get back up, they knew he was very badly injured! But, Xu Cheng was also lying down, and both couldn¡¯t put out another strike. It was obvious that both were severely wounded.

    The Little Joker bled out too much as the dagger directly prated his internal organs, and with his old age, he knew that he had lost most of his fighting power at this time. There was a burning rage in his heart regretting that he couldn¡¯t destroy the Dragon Division with his own hands! He didn¡¯t know how much longer he could live, and he just lost the best opportunity he had! Never did he expect that a new Division Master would emerge!

    He roared angrily at the sky!

    The four demons directly backed away from the Sky Kings and retreated to the Little Joker¡¯s side, carrying him and fleeing back towards the van.

    One of the demons, Belphegor very cleverly rushed towards Xu Cheng, wanting to take his life when he was down. If Xu Cheng could, he would¡¯ve gotten up already, so it was obvious that he was already at his limit and waspletely vulnerable.

    ¡°Protect the Division Master!¡±

    Bei Shan and the others all blocked in front of Xu Cheng as the three demons carried the Little Joker into the van.

    Belphegor was about to release some poisonous gas and also seize the opportunity to take off Xu Cheng¡¯s mask to see his true identity. Bei Shan was taken aback and he immediately threw himself in, willing to breathe in the poisonous gas himself as he threw Xu Cheng out of there. If the Dragon King¡¯s identity gets exposed, Xu Cheng would be in danger!

    After seeing that the chance was gone as Xu Cheng was out of range and protected by the Ace of Hearts and the others and that the other demons already started the car and was about to go, Belphegor directly smashed a bottle of poison onto the ground.

 Chapter 395.2 - Next Time, It Will Be Our Turn! (Part Two)

    Chapter 395: Next Time, It Will Be Our Turn! (Part Two)

    The grey smoke permeated outwards, and Bei Shan immediately jumped out of there too. ¡°The gas is poisonous, everyone back away!¡±

    Bei Shan also stumbled forward a few steps as hended, white foam beganing out of his mouth since he breathed in a little of the poison. Some members immediately jumped to his side and carried him to safety.

    ¡°Get me a sniper rifle!¡± Xu Cheng struggled to get up and said to the other members.

    Very soon, a sniper rifle was brought to Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, and he directly took aim at that van that was still within a kilometer of distance from him. In the scope, he activated his prating vision and locked onto the Little Joker¡¯s head. Then, he pulled the trigger.

    A loud bang sounded in the night, and the bullet passed through the air, pierced the bullet of the back window and flew towards Little Joker¡¯s head. Demon Belphegor blocked the bullet with his own body and fell down.

    When Xu Cheng wanted to fire again, the car had already left the effective range.

    ¡°Chase after them!¡± the Ace of Hearts shouted.

    Xu Cheng said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t, just let them go. Even if you guys catch up to them, you won¡¯t be able to beat them, so you would only be courting death! Don¡¯t provoke them anymore, or they might just go all out and do something crazy to the city if they can¡¯t leave anyway. They won¡¯t stay here any longer than they have to. The Little Joker¡¯s severely injured, they would only go back to their base and then make ns forter.¡±

    The Ace of Clovers: ¡°But what if they return again?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed. ¡°You think the Little Joker¡¯s immortal? He¡¯s already in his 80s, and since he failed so miserably this time, he already lost his time. Hurry, carry Bei Shan in and treat him!¡±

    After Xu Cheng was carried in, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch him anymore, including those doctors and researchers. He was afraid that the secret of his body would be exposed and that he would be treated as a monster. The secret must only be known by himself! The others saw how determined he was so he just let him be and arranged a room for him to rest.

    When Xu Cheng got up, it was already midnight. He saw Bei Shan sitting by his window. Xu Cheng¡¯s face was still a bit pale, but he had recovered a bit of his energy.

    ¡°How are you doing now?¡± Xu Cheng asked Bei Shan.

    ¡°Just got detoxified, but I still have to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation,¡± Bei Shan said to him from a wheelchair with an IV drip set up.

    Xu Cheng asked again, ¡°What about the Ace of Spades? And the other brothers, were they injured?¡±

    ¡°They were all fine, not dead, just a lot of them were injured and they are recovering well now.¡± Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Is the Little Joker strong?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°If we were topete purely in power, I can stomp him! But this guy¡¯s very witty. In the early stages when we engaged, he noticed that my power is too brutal so he knew to avoid my attacks head-on and unload most of my power before exchanging blows. It was very difficult for me to match his speed though, even at my prime, and I think within a hundred rounds of attacks, he can outpace me and break my defense! His internal force is very strong, and today, if I didn¡¯t follow the routine and use unconventional strategies, I would probably be killed. His actualbat experience is very rich!¡±

    Upon saying this, Xu Cheng rubbed his hair with both hands and said somewhat decadently, ¡°Looks like there are still many masters in this world. Tonight, it was my first time being countered by someone that rolled with my punches and used softness to conquer strength. In the past, I always felt that those with speed and techniques still wouldn¡¯t be my match as I could send them to hell with one brutal punch, but today, I realized that the opponents I fought just weren¡¯t at my level and that was why I could beat them with brute strength. But tonight, this guy¡¯s level is way above me, so he naturally had his ways to counter me.¡±

    Bei Shan sighed, ¡°As someone that could be the old man¡¯s junior disciple brother, he¡¯s obviously no simple character. But you are still young, just get up from where you fall. You were counteredpletely because your level in Shadow Fist isn¡¯t as high as him. He¡¯s already 80-years-old, he had practiced it a lot just for this trip back so you obviously couldn¡¯t beat him right now. Don¡¯t feel discouraged.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then a glowing gaze burst out of his eyes, ¡°Next time, it will be our turn to run rampant on M Nation¡¯s territory! When I get stronger again, it will be my turn to take a stroll in the 5th Division¡¯s territory. As the saying goes, courtesy demands reciprocity.¡±

 Chapter 396.1 - Long Way to Go (Part One)

    Chapter 396: Long Way to Go (Part One)

    Upon hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s words, Bei Shan bitterlyughed. ¡°You guys also saw today, in addition to its own top of the line training regime, the M Nation people also have a leader in practicing internal energy in the Little Joker. On top of that, they also got a powerful research team to develop cool tech. You noticed today as well, despite all being S+ ss, the Demon Legion could basically stomp our 4 Sky Kings.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Simply put, our tech is inferior to theirs, right?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Now, that the fangs of the 5th Division have been revealed to us for the first time, we can see that they are unprecedentedly powerful. Although four out of the seven demons died today, someone will soon take their ces. Our team already studied their masks and background, and those that came represented the seven sins, the seven powerhouses right below the god of Hell, Satan. On the basis of using this background for ranking, then below them, there should be 72 more demons under Soloman. If my guess is correct, these demons could be at least S ss!¡±

    Upon saying this, Bei Shan bitterly smiled. ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said with a serious face, ¡°Our 12 Earth Kings are only barely S. If the Soloman part is correct, then the M Nation¡¯s power can stomp us!¡±

    Bei Shan nodded. ¡°Yeah, our Dragon Division still has a long way to go.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled and said, ¡°No wonder the old man told me before that it was still just a beginning for the Dragon Division. After that fight with those M Nation guysst night, I witnessed the level of top-tier masters of other countries. I don¡¯t know what kind of powerhouse other countries are hiding too.¡±

    Bei Shan faintly said, ¡°Yeah, they won¡¯t be weak. In this era of peace, all the nations have began training individual soldiers to win spy wars. Every country is developing its tech and industry, no country would just sit still and ept beingst. So, they will all try their best to empower themselves while doing everything in their power to steal other countries¡¯ secrets, preparing for the third world war. That day also won¡¯t be too far away. The moment a country discovers the technology to counter nuclear weapons, the world will enter its third war! Otherwise, unless mankind sessfully masters the technology of space exploration and migration, the poption on Earth will just grow every year until the can¡¯t handle it and desperately needs to kill off some people. However, before either of those technologies matures, there won¡¯t berge-scale wars in this world. So, before then, each country will try to not get left behind in the war of individual aces and espionage, and during this era of strong undercurrent below the surface, most countries would have some aces hidden away.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked over to Bei Shan and frowned. ¡°Senior Brother, how much do you know about other countries?¡±

    ¡°Not too much. After all, ever since the establishment of the Dragon Division, our primary mission was still to solve the internal crisis, so we didn¡¯t put too much effort to investigate foreign powers. However, it wasn¡¯t like we didn¡¯t get anything these days. For instance, for our neighbor the Wei Nation, we found that they have actual ninjas and samurai. We did run into a few jounins, they weren¡¯t too strong and were at most A-tier, but their super jounins and covert operatives are probably not so simple! Also, ording to the information gathered by your 8 and J of Diamonds senior brothers at your trip to Britain, it seems like the origin of the noble blood in Britain is also not simple. In all the major countries in the world, only Britain has been able to transition from a monarchy to democracy. However, the Royal Family still holds a high level of prestige in the hearts of its people, and this isn¡¯t really normal.¡±

    Xu Cheng was curious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°The old man once told us to investigate whether there¡¯s really vampire nobles behind the British royal family!¡±

 Chapter 396.2 - Long Way to Go (Part Two)

    Chapter 396: Long Way to Go (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What? That¡¯s just in the movies.¡±

    Bei Shan bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still unclear. If there¡¯s really no hidden power supporting the royal family, how could its prestige remain above the government? They are able to pass down the royalty over generations safely without fail, and there¡¯s no rebellion against their power at all. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit strange? Why does their entire continent admire the royal family that much and only recognize the royals? Think back to the second world war, the eight army alliance, why do all nations agree to be led by Britain? Why is only their knighthood authentic? If there¡¯s no power supporting behind them, it would be impossible to maintain the stability of the nation throughout history.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes, it wasn¡¯t like Bei Shan wasn¡¯t making sense. The reason M Nation was a big capitalistic nation was that the Roosevelt and Morgan financial groups had a huge impact on the history of the nation. Just like why wuxia was so influential in Huaxia, it was because history could really be traced back to when wuxia existed in the public eye. Then, the culture of other nations most likely also have a history to trace back to, everything¡¯s possible.

    ¡°After you said that, why does it feel like our Dragon Division isn¡¯t that awesome anymore...¡± Xu Cheng was a bit speechless.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be said that we aren¡¯t awesome, at least you are!¡± Bei Shan said, ¡°This is why the Demon Legion swore to protect the Little Joker, and we have to protect you. If the Dragon Division were to lose its Dragon King, then our overall strength would just be too pitiful to look at. Just like if they didn¡¯t have the Little Joker, you could kill one of their top cards every couple of seconds. Every country has its ace, and you are Huaxia¡¯s ace. You can¡¯t be exposed, and we can¡¯t let anything happen to you unless you find a sessor. Otherwise, if we were to lose you, Huaxia would not only lose the ability to steal information from other countries, but also the ability to counter foreign spies. So, in the future, don¡¯t take risks so easily.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I got it. But right now, the overall strength of the Dragon Division is really a bit too weak, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion right now, just a big pain in the azz! In fact, Huaxia has a lot of talented seeds, but we can only pick talents with grassroots and no background because we were in a fight against the behemoth families. That¡¯s what¡¯s the pain in the azz. The Dragon Division cannot interfere with the political affairs of the country at any time, and the moment we recruit those connected to behemoth families or political backgrounds, the bnce will tip. Not only would we risk being infiltrated by other parties and possibly be taken advantage of, we would also be dragged into unnecessary conflicts. Look at it now, although our Dragon des are the top fighting power in the nation, we still got our face pped by those from M Nation and even allowed them to escape. They would only get more and more arrogant, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so facking pizzed!¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°This is inevitable. Whatever, grassroots are fine too, it¡¯s fine if we take our steps a bit slower. On the M Nation side, the Little Joker also doesn¡¯t have too much time left. We will let them have the glory for now, and we will return the favor to them in the future.¡±

 Chapter 397.1 - The So-Called a Bit of Gain (Part One)

    Chapter 397: The So-Called a Bit of Gain (Part One)

    ¨C M Nation, 5th Division ¨C

    Satan (Little Joker) just finished an operation and wasying on the bed with an IV drip attached to his arm. The Minister of Defence sent away all the medical staff before he pulled the curtains over the window and sat by his bed. He didn¡¯t sound very friendly, ¡°I heard your mission failed.¡±

    Satan raised his eyelids, nced at him, and said, ¡°You should really ask about our injuries instead.¡±

    The minister: ¡°Sorry, I only care about the mission I gave you guys, the one where you were to steal their information. Where¡¯s the information?¡±

    Satan: ¡°Our intelligence on them was wrong, so the mission failed. We didn¡¯t get the information you wanted, we didn¡¯t even get into their base, not to mention retrieving anything, before we were stopped by the Dragon Division.¡±

    The minister grimaced. ¡°What did you tell me before the operation? You said the Dragon Division right now is like a te of scattered sand with no leader, but what now? Four members of the Demon Legion died! I can understand casualties for such an important mission, but you didn¡¯t get anything! How am I supposed to answer the Grey Pce?¡±

    Satan didn¡¯t say anything. He was justying on the bed with his eyes closed as if he didn¡¯t want to bother with this brat who was a lot younger but acted all high and mighty.

    ¡°Are you listening to what I¡¯m saying? Huaxia¡¯s industry and economy are developing too fast right now, so fast that it¡¯s a bit unbelievable. Their military power has also reached a certain scale and reserves, so we need to thoroughly understand their technical reserves and strategies. However, you guys didn¡¯t get a single thing this time, even worse than ordinary spies!¡±

    Satan suddenly opened his eyes and sneered, ¡°Then you can get your Central Intelligence spies to go to Yanjing and give it a try. I guarantee that they will be taken away by the police right after they get off their flight. Don¡¯tpare us with those useless pieces of garbage, you think Huaxia¡¯s that simple? Don¡¯t forget, you guys are asking me to do this as a favor, and over the years, I¡¯ve raised many elites and helped you guys beautifully execute so many missions. We have a win-win rtionship going on, and you shouldn¡¯te here and interrogate me like this because of just one mission failure due to an intelligence error! I was from the Dragon Division, so you guys shouldn¡¯t underestimate the power of the Dragon Division! Besides, this time, along with the death of the first-generation Dragon King, I didn¡¯t know they would be able to find a new Dragon King so quickly, and his power isn¡¯t low too.¡±

    The minister stood up with his hands on his hips, and he didn¡¯t know how to vent his anger. Looking at Satan on the bed, he finally let out a sigh and said to him, ¡°But this time, the Grey Pce had high hopes on your mission.¡±

    Satan was toozy to bother with him. He directly closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. If you want to know what happened, just go ask the other demons. They were your brainwashed agents, so they arepletely loyal to you and won¡¯t hide anything. No matter what I say is absurd now, you can just go and directly ask the other three.¡±

    Then, Satan stopped talking and pretended to be asleep.

    The Minister of Defense stepped out and yanked his tie. The other senior officials greeted him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he get the information and hide it or did the mission really fail? Didn¡¯t they say the Dragon King is dead? Then howe we still lost four this time? Our loss is a bit big this time!¡±

    ¡°Stop chattering, let¡¯s go ask our own people.¡±

    The minister of defense directly walked to the side corridor of the hospital where three people were sitting. If they didn¡¯t wear their masks, no one would recognize that they were the three demons that survived.

    Seeing the ministering over, they stood up and saluted

 Chapter 397.2 - The So-Called a Bit of Gain (Part Two)

    Chapter 397: The So-Called a Bit of Gain (Part Two)

    ¡°That old man didn¡¯t set you guys up? The mission really failed because you guys ran into a master?¡±

    They nodded and said solemnly, ¡°The intel we got is wrong. The Dragon King indeed died half a month ago, and from the original list of members, the Dragon Division really didn¡¯t have a qualified master to take over the position. But who knew a new Dragon King would just appear out of nowhere.¡±

    ¡°How is he? Is he strong?¡± the other senior officials immediately asked.

    The three of them all nodded. ¡°Although we didn¡¯t fight him, that guy¡¯s power is enough to match Boss. Our other fourrades ran into him, and three of them were killed by him with one move within a split second! I even saw him throw a card to cut through Mammon¡¯s throat and take his life! Boss might be a match for him, but we definitely aren¡¯t! I think this guy¡¯s probably at least SSS ss!¡±

    The officials all looked at each other. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, for the top five grandmasters on the Sky Ranking of the underground world, besides the deceased Dragon King, Satan, the Pope, the King of the South African Mercenaries, and the retired British Fencing Duke, who else is SSS ss? Over the years, the Sky Ranking didn¡¯t update at all as to who broke past the SSS rank.¡±

    The three demons shook their heads. ¡°We aren¡¯t too sure too. All in all, this guy¡¯s really powerful, and at certain instances, the aura he was exuding felt even more powerful than Boss¡¯s!¡±

    The minister sunk into silence. Then, he asked, ¡°Do we have information on this guy?¡±

    The three of them shook their heads again. ¡°When retreating, Belphegor went over to try and pull off his mask, but we don¡¯t know if he seeded or not.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Belphegor?¡±

    The three of them lowered their heads. ¡°Dead. We left Huaxia as soon as we could, and our doctors couldn¡¯t sessfully rescue him before he sumbed to his wounds! That new Dragon King originally wanted to shoot Satan with a sniper rifle, and we didn¡¯t realize that he could be so urate. Belphegor noticed it at thest second and blocked for Satan, and the bullet went right through his chest!¡±

    ¡°He is definitely a pro marksman. With those skills, even if he¡¯s not SSS-ss, he would be at least SS-ss, and I think only a few mercenary group leaders in the South Africa region have this level of capabilities. But, those guys are so prideful that they definitely wouldn¡¯t join Huaxia. So, this guy¡¯s identity is still a mystery, not even Satan knows who he is.¡±

    The other high-level officials asked, ¡°Then did you confirm the location we hit is the underground research base of Dragon Division?¡±

    The three of them nodded. ¡°Very likely, because it was important enough for the Dragon Division to reveal themselves and defend even with their Dragon King. But, we likely frightened them now, and I¡¯m afraid that they will relocate. This time, I think we really suffered a double loss.¡±

    The minister loudly cursed, ¡°Facking dogs¨Ct! This time, we basically revealed the strength of our 5th Division soldiers to Huaxia, and we didn¡¯t get anything in return. Your operation also exposed the technology we have, and not only did you guys not manage to gain anything from it, you also wasted all the effort we spent on trying to locate their military research base! Fack!¡±

    The three demons said, ¡°Sir, in fact, we actually didn¡¯t have no gain at all. We found that right now, only that Dragon King character is very scary, but if he dies, the other Sky Kings and the rest are all garbage! They don¡¯t stand a chance against us at all! This is a big gain too.¡±

    The minister immediately scolded right back with saliva spraying everywhere, ¡°You want me to tell the president about this gain?? Tell him that, hey, the Dragon Division is just a bunch of garbage, but we still lost four out of the seven elites that we sent, and even Satan was heavily injured?¡±

    The three demons all squeezed out a bitter smile.

 Chapter 398.1 - Lin Chuxue Got Shot (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 398: Lin Chuxue Got Shot (Part One)</strong>

    Before dawn, Xu Cheng had already woken up. He hurriedly left the Dragon Division¡¯s base. Of course he hadn¡¯t fully recovered. His internal organs all almost shifted ces and he coughed up a lot of of blood. After that fight, he directly lost the ability to fight, how could he recover right away? But, he couldn¡¯t show it, because if he showed that he wasn¡¯t fine, then he would be forced to get a check up by the doctors, and those scientists might find out about the secrets of his body. This had always been on Xu Cheng¡¯s mind. His secret must not be revealed, or he might be studied like a monster.

    Although the genes in his body made him very powerful, it also brought him a lot of worries. First of all, he couldn¡¯t just see doctors so liberally, and there was still no doctor he could fully trust yet. The other thing was, no matter how bad his injuries in the past were, he painfully endured all of it and recovered by himself. He didn¡¯t know what would be the end of the road for the constant self-recovery. Before he couldpletely understand his body and know all the side effects, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even dare to touch his gorgeous wife.

    Sigh, and that was the most painful and agonizing part. His wife Lin Chuxue was probably also very confused, and she might even suspect if there was something wrong with Xu Cheng¡¯s body. Otherwise, how could he be able to resist and not make a move in front of such a beautiful girl? It might even be making Lin Chuxue question her own charm.

    Xu Cheng was scared that if the virus or mutated genes in his body infect Lin Chuxue, the gic structure of her cells will be destroyed immediately since her body wasn¡¯t as strong as Xu Cheng¡¯s.

    Sigh, indeed, nothinges free.

    After Xu Cheng got off the ne, he directly called a cab and went to a 5-star hotel with good privacy and hurriedly locked the door. Then, he went into the washroom and began taking off clothes as he waited for the water to fill the tub.

    After the tub was filled, Xu Cheng desperately submerged himself into the waterpletely. With his hands around his knees, he put his head under the water too and just stayed there.

    The water actually felt like it was alive as it agilely infiltrated the billions of pores of his body to repair his damaged internal organs and genes!

    Of course, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t notice it himself. But when he sank into the tub, his whole body felt as if it was relieved. The internal pain finally got alleviated and brought some color back to his pale face. This feeling was very much like when he was injured back in Britain, where Jacob identally spilled water onto him and allowed him to speedily recover.

    Xu Cheng leaned in the bathtub and felt much better. He opened his eyes and looked up at the sky, and he raised his hand and looked at it in confusion. At this time, the water had, as if, lost its spirit, but Xu Cheng could still remember the feeling of desperately looking for a source of water in his subconsciousness.

    Xu Cheng did a bold move. He bit his index finger and blood beganing out. At this moment, he made the shocking discovery that the water molecules were actually beginning to climb up from his chest, up his arm, and towards that finger. Then, the water molecules covered up the wound, and Xu Cheng just watched in shock as this happened, in utter disbelief.

    His wound was recovering at an extremely quick speed, and the only unfortunate thing was that he couldn¡¯t recover the blood that was lost, so he was still feeling a bit exhausted. However, all internal and external injuries could be repaired really quickly.

    This discovery was enough to make Xu Cheng ecstatic, and now he just didn¡¯t know to what degree the water molecules could cure his injuries. But this still allowed Xu Cheng to hold off on finding a doctor.

    He wondered if it was the water bear gene¡¯s characteristics or the sea turtle¡¯s characteristics that made him crave for water so much.

    Thinking about sea turtles, he felt like how he just urgently looked for water was very simr to a sea turtle digging itself out of the sand and trying desperately to get into the ocean. He felt like he should do something to test out this bold theory of his, so he took a breath and sunk his head back into the bathtub.

 Chapter 398.2 - Lin Chuxue Got Shot (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 398: Lin Chuxue Got Shot (Part Two)</strong>

    Then, he slowly tried to open his eyes, and magically, he felt there was no difort at all. He made the shocking realization that he didn¡¯t have trouble breathing at all... No, strictly speaking, he was still holding his breath, but it felt like every pore on his body could breathe or something, and he no longer needed just his nose to acquire oxygen. Just like that, Xu Cheng stayed underwater for at least 10 minutes and didn¡¯t feel like suffocating at all.

    Wait a second.

    Xu Cheng seemed to remember, he actually tried this before but it was just that he didn¡¯t realize it at that time. Back in Britain when he dove into the pool and hid there to drown Tom, he didn¡¯t notice that he was actually in the water for more than five minutes until he made sure that Tom had drowned. The whole progresssted at least five minutes, and back then, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even notice that he acquired this new underwater survival characteristic!

    Xu Cheng lost track of how long he was in the tub for, and he finally came out when it was already noon. When he stood in front of the mirror and saw that he still looked like a normal human being, he finally let out a sigh of relief.

    He tried to enter invisible mode, and it was very sessful. Everything was working, nothing seemed to have changed upon requiring this new ability or after using water to heal.

    His prating vision was still there too, and he was surprised to see a man standing outside of his door. The guy was in the uniform of the hotel staff.

    He knocked on the door, and in broken Chinese he said, ¡°It¡¯s time to check out.¡±

    What the fack, I just opened the room this morning and you are kicking me out at noon? How muchrger could the w be?

    Xu Cheng kept looking at this sneaky man from inside. He was looking left and right, and he seemed to be not sure whether Xu Cheng was actually inside the room. Right then, Xu Cheng got a text message from Bei Shan, and there was a photo of some dude. Xu Cheng paused for a moment, Wait a second, isn¡¯t this dude the guy standing right outside my door?

    On the text it wrote, This is the assassin hired by one of the Wei Nation¡¯s financial groups. He¡¯s a master of Nin Dao, and he was sent in retaliation for you closing their underground money house in Huaxia and killing a senior manager in Vegas.

    Xu Cheng got it.

    At this moment, his phone rang, and it directly alerted the killer at the door. It turned out to actually be a call from Bei Shan!

    ¡°Yo, Xu Cheng, did you see the information I sent you? Our Dragon Division¡¯s intelligence team tracked down a master of Nin Dao from the Wei Nation entering the border, and we found that he has been tracking you at your condo area for the past two months. We suspect that he¡¯s a killer sent by a financial group in the Wei Nation to kill you, so you better be careful.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly cursed, ¡°I¡¯m already facking careful enough, it¡¯s your call that alerted him, you b¨Cch!¡±

    Then, the door of the room was directly kicked open. The killer heard the ringtone from inside and decided to just rush in without a word.

    The moment he came in, Xu Cheng threw his phone at him. The killer directly kicked away the phone that flew over and started firing consecutive shots at Xu Cheng. But, he shockingly realized, his target actually disappeared without a trace!

    Then, with a sudden crack, his neck was broken as he fell straight to the ground.

    With his ears and prating vision, Xu Cheng saw 7 more guysing out from the elevators and stairs. He picked up his phone and put on his clothes as he called Bei Shan back and swore, ¡°I want to facking fire you, what kind of intelligence did you give me? They sent at least a whole squad!¡±

    Bei Shan bitterly smile and said, ¡°Come on, man, I¡¯m still resting on the hospital bed. I¡¯m on sick leave yet I¡¯m still sending you intelligence on the enemy, where can you find an employee as good as me? Oh right, I have to remind you, this is the capital, don¡¯t cause too much chaos. Be a bit gentle please.¡±

    ¡°Go fack yourself!¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. He could only take off his clothes again and be naked like a perv. Then, he went invisible and quietly walked down the hallway to fight those 7 assassins. Originally, he could show off his brute force and handsomely 1v7 head-on, but to avoid causing amotion and gunshots, he could only use this kind of shameful way of killing people while being naked. If his wife were to find out about this, would that change the majestic image of him in her heart?

    Just when Xu Cheng was about to head out quietly, his phone rang again, and it was from Auntie Lan?

    When Xu Cheng picked it up, he heard Auntie Lan anxiously talking, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam got shot! Just now we got attacked at our hotel!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils erged immediately.

 Chapter 399.1 - Wrath (Part One)

    Chapter 399: Wrath (Part One)

    Xu Cheng just realized a big problem! Just now, Bei Shan said the assassins had been tracking him at his condo area. They must¡¯ve found out about his rtionship with Lin Chuxue!

    Xu Cheng picked up the phone, immediately called Bei Shan, and started yelling, ¡°How did you guys do the security work?! My wife got shot, do you know that?!¡±

    The other end went silent for a brief moment. ¡°If we didn¡¯t do a good job, your wife would already be dead now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How is she right now?¡±

    Bei Shan sighed, ¡°She¡¯s in the ER. Although the wound wasn¡¯t fatal, she lost quite a bit of blood.¡±

    ¡°Those Wei Nation !¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy them!¡±

    As Xu Cheng said that, he began running out of the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, it¡¯s very dangerous to go to Wei Nation!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯m still going to kill every single one of those people that were involved! You listen carefully, if something were to happen to my woman, I won¡¯t give a fack about the Dragon Division! If I can¡¯t even protect my own woman, how can I still protect the country? This time, the Dragon Division really disappointed me. Get someone toe over and clean up the corpses here. These guys have really touched my bottom line this time!¡±

    Then, he directly hung up and put on some clothes. He was furious!

    Bei Shan also immediately jumped out of the bed and pulled out the needles.

    Doctor: ¡°What are you doing? Lay back down.¡±

    ¡°If Iy for longer, then sh-t¡¯s really going to hit the fan!¡± Bei Shan immediately rushed out of the door and got someone to get a car ready.

    There were indeed people he arranged to protect Lin Chuxue, but the assassins this time were pretty capable and weren¡¯t easy to deal with at all, so the ident happened. He could understand that Xu Cheng was mad, but Xu Cheng¡¯s wrath made Bei Shan very worried.

    On the way to the hospital, seeing the worried look on Bei Shan¡¯s face, the J of Diamonds said, ¡°With the resources we have at the capital, she should be fine. Senior Brother, don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nervous about Xu Cheng going berserk! I understand him too well! In this world, you can touch anyone but Lin Chuxue. Too many things had happened recently, and he just lost his mother. He only has his wife left, and at this time, someone even dared to try to assassinate her. Sh-t is really hitting the fan this time!¡±

    The J of Diamonds might not know Xu Cheng too much, so he said without much worry, ¡°These assassins deserve to die. Since they dared to enter Huaxia, they should be prepared to get killed. They really got big balls, I don¡¯t know how much they were paid to do this. Whatever, just let Xu Cheng vent his anger on those guys.¡±

    Bei Shan looked at the hospital that was approaching in the distance and said, ¡°I¡¯m not scared about these assassins getting all killed, I¡¯m scared that he will go to Wei Nation and take out the entire financial group!¡±

    Right now, Lin Chuxue was Xu Cheng¡¯s bottom line. If there were two purposes to his life, it was to get revenge for his dad, and to protect Lin Chuxue and give her happiness. Now that the first thing was done, then Lin Chuxue was everything to Xu Cheng now. He already tried his best to keep a distance from Lin Chuxue, but who knew she would still be the coteral target. If something were to happen to his woman, then even if he could climb to the top of the world in this lifetime, it would still be meaningless. He didn¡¯t want to live his life in regret like that old man Zhang Chenfeng.

    ¡°Since you guys want to y with fire, then I will burn you to death!¡± A sharp murderous intent shed past Xu Cheng¡¯s face.

    Outside the room, the assassins wereing right at him from around the corner. Right at the corner, Xu Cheng grabbed the neck of the first guy that ran over and broke it immediately. Then, throwing the dead body to the side, he covered his face with one hand, blocking all the bulletsing at him.

 Chapter 399.2 - Wrath (Part Two)

    Chapter 399: Wrath (Part Two)

    Rage was burning fiercely in Xu Cheng as he grabbed onto the wrist of one killer that was shooting at him and directly broke it. The bone even popped out of the skin, and the killer miserably cried as Xu Cheng kicked him in the chest, sending him into a wall. Grabbing his gun, he aimed at the two guys behind him and headshot both of them!

    The bullets were used up, so Xu Cheng directly threw his gun away, and then he appeared in front of the remaining killers like a ghost. Simple and brutal, he punched one guy in the chest and sent him flying to the other end of the corridor.

    The two remaining assassins directly took out dagger, but Xu Cheng just grabbed onto each of them by the wrist, breaking them immediately. He was toozy to interrogate them, so he threw both of them to the other end of the corridor, sending them into the wall and making a loud noise.

    All killers, instantly dead!

    Xu Cheng went right into the elevator, toozy to clean up the dead bodies. At this point, he just wanted to go to the hospital and check on how Lin Chuxue was doing. After walking out of the hotel, he saw a car without a license te parked across the street. With his prating vision, he could see the gun on the driver¡¯s waist, so he knew the guy was part of the group. Xu Cheng went up to knock on the window, and the killer didn¡¯t bother looking at him, just gesturing for him to go away, not wanting to be disturbed.

    But, with a loud bang!

    The window ss was shattered right away as the punch went right to the head of the assassin. His neck swung to the side violently, and this homie passed away too.

    After pulling open the driver door, he tossed the killer¡¯s dead body to the back of the seat like throwing out a bag of trash, and he drove right to the hospital.

    In the corridor outside of the emergency operating room, Auntie Lan was pacing back and forth nervously. When Xu Cheng walked over, Auntie Lan sobbed and said, ¡°It was my fault, I couldn¡¯t protect Young Madam...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the operating room and asked her, ¡°How is Chuxue right now?¡±

    ¡°She took two shots and bled all over the ground... When she was transported here, her whole face was pale and almost scared me to death! Right now I still don¡¯t know what the situation is...¡± Auntie Lan lookedpletely lost too. ¡°We were preparing to go back to Shangcheng, but Young Madam said she wanted to see you again before going back. She couldn¡¯t reach you by phone so she was worried about you and we stayed one more night at the hotel. In the morning, after going down for breakfast, she was attacked. Luckily someone pushed the assassin away in time and fought him off. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have even made it to the hospital... Young Master, it was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have brought her to Yanjing for business, or we wouldn¡¯t have run into something like this.¡±

    Speaking of this, there was burning rage on Auntie Lan¡¯s face as she said angrily, ¡°I will definitely find out who is behind this! And I will make them pay!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you won¡¯t be able to take care of this. It was all my fault!¡± Xu Cheng looked at the red light of the operating room in guilt, and then he leaned against a wall and looked down.

    When Bei Shan and the J of Diamonds rushed over, before they could even talk, Xu Cheng already grabbed onto Bei Shan by the cor and smashed him against the wall!

    Bei Shan almost coughed up blood, and that was even after Xu Cheng controlled his power.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The J of Diamonds was worried for Bei Shan and came over to pull onto Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng grabbed him as well and tossed him to the side.

    Both of them were coughing violently, Xu Cheng walked over and interrogated with a dark face, ¡°This is called she¡¯s fine? These days, I¡¯ve been working my azz off for the Dragon Division, what was the point? And what happened? You guys just found some ipetent guys to protect my woman? If you guys would tell me beforehand that you can¡¯t protect her, then I wouldn¡¯t have gone too far away from her and kept oning here to help you guys out! Do you still remember what you told me before? Trust!¡±

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t n to fight back. He just kept on coughing as he admitted his mistake, ¡°You can punish me however you want as long as you can calm down. This time, it¡¯s my fault, I failed you!¡±

    ¡°You tell me how I can be calm?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°You know me, you know what Chuxue means to me. In the past, I was willing to go against the entirety of Britain for her. But what happened? She was almost killed on our own turf, don¡¯t you find that ironic? The Dragon Division, is this how they do intel and security details?¡±

 Chapter 400.1 - A Different Kind of Meeting (Part One)

    Chapter 400: A Different Kind of Meeting (Part One)

    The J of Diamonds knew Xu Cheng was just too angry, so he got up and patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder. ¡°Right now the urgent thing is to check on your wife, I know you are very angry.¡±

    Pulling his hair, Xu Cheng leaned against the wall and slowly slid down until he was on the floor. He said, ¡°My biggest worry is that I¡¯m not good enough to even protect my own woman. I just want to make myself stronger so that I deserve to be her protector and give her a sense of security. I just want to tell the whole world that I¡¯m her man, and I can deal with whoever dares to take her away from me! So, I joined the army, and I joined the Dragon Division. Besides wanting to protect the country, I also want to protect my family! But I still ended up dragging her into this mess and got her injured.¡±

    Bei Shan got back up, stood in front of him, and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have med you. You guys didn¡¯t know much about the old grudges between me and the underground money house, so you guys weren¡¯t prepared for this. It was my own negligence, and I was also too nervous.¡±

    ¡°No, you were right, the Dragon Division indeed isn¡¯t capable enough. I won¡¯t make any excuses, my fault is my fault,¡± Bei Shan said sincerely.

    Xu Cheng knew that so much happened to the Dragon Division recently that it was even barely able to take care of itself. He shouldn¡¯t have med it on others. After all, needing someone to protect his own woman was also an act of pushing away responsibilities. Now, he could only hope that Lin Chuxue was fine.

    The four of them waited for an hour outside the operating room door. The doctors came out of the operating room one after another. They took off their masks, revealing relieved faces, and said, ¡°The bullets are all out now. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t hit any critical areas, but the patient did lose a lot of blood. Right now, she¡¯s very weak, family members can go in, but don¡¯t stay too long.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±

    Then, he immediately went into the operating room and saw Lin Chuxue still lying there unconscious since she was still anesthetized. Xu Cheng¡¯s heart ached for her very much, and he gently lifted her hand to her mouth and lightly kissed it.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry, I dragged you into this. I promised that I would protect you and give you the whole world, but you still ended up lying here.¡±

    He gently caressed Lin Chuxue¡¯s beautiful face, his heart felt torn from seeing her face so pale.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s little hand suddenly moved and actually instinctively held onto Xu Cheng¡¯s big hand in return.

    It was a subconscious movement, and it made the tears drop silently from Xu Cheng¡¯s originally-red eyes.

    ¡°Chuxue, same rule, whoever dares to hurt you, I will get them to pay back a thousand times, just like old times. Wait for me! I will show you how much I spoil you with my actions!¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he stood up and gently kissed down on Lin Chuxue on the forehead.

    Then, he got up and left the room. At the door, he said to Auntie Lan, ¡°Auntie, please take good care of Chuxue.¡±

    Auntie Lan heavily nodded.

    Xu Cheng then turned around and walked out of the hospital. Bei Shan immediately got nervous and went up and stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I hope you can protect her well for me this time.¡± Xu Cheng looked at Bei Shan with a serious look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! It¡¯s a behemoth financial group at the national-level, are you going there to court death? Don¡¯t forget your identity right now!¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted with a deep voice, ¡°So what? Even if I¡¯m the chairman of this country, can¡¯t you see that my woman is still lying there? If I endure this today, what would others think of me? This is the first time someone hurt my woman, so I will make them an example for everyone to see what the consequence is!¡±

 Chapter 400.2 - A Different Kind of Meeting (Part Two)

    Chapter 400: A Different Kind of Meeting (Part Two)

    ¡°But that¡¯s a behemoth financial group! A financial group that controls a whole country! The Dragon Division doesn¡¯t have any information on them at all, and you going there now is like going in there blind! Not only would you not know who to look for, they are in the dark while you are a clear target, it¡¯s going to be very dangerous!¡± Bei Shan said nervously, ¡°I know you are very angry, but calm down. You can¡¯t rush revenge, we can do some preparation first.¡±

    ¡°And this is the difference between you and me!¡± Xu Cheng nced at Bei Shan and said solemnly, ¡°I will take responsibility for all sins and consequencesmitted, even if I have to...¡±

    Then, he got closer to Bei Shan and said, word for word, ¡°...leave the Dragon Division, I will still not hesitate! Whoever dares to touch my woman, I don¡¯t care who it is, I will destroy them!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left without looking back.

    Seeing him leave, Bei Shan didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°Crap, I should¡¯ve guessed this guy¡¯s temper!¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Looks like only Sister Chuxue can convince him not to now.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°And? You are going to wake her up right now? I dare you to try, he wille back and kill you first!¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Then what should we do? Senior Brother, are you afraid that something¡¯s going to happen to our junior brother or the Wei Nation?¡±

    Bei Shan faintly said, ¡°Both! Xu Cheng¡¯s ability to destroy is as good as a couple of consecutive terrorist attacks!¡±

    The J of Diamonds: ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We gotta get airport security to stop Xu Cheng from flying!¡±

    That was also not realistic. If Xu Cheng wanted to go somewhere, there really wasn¡¯t any way to stop him.

    But, Xu Cheng obviously wasn¡¯t dumb enough to go directly into enemy territory blind. Wanting to destroy a financial group was indeed very difficult, and what he needed to do now was to find out which financial group was actually in control of the underground money house he destroyed. There were three major financial groups in Wei Nation, and it wasn¡¯t like he could destroy all of them at once. He must figure out which financial group was involved, and then shove something up their b00tyhole.

    He didn¡¯t need to rely on the Dragon Division to gather intel for him. For this kind of stuff, he would need the power of the underground world to help. Since the enemy was using dirty and sinister tricks like this with no bottom line, then they would just see who can be more dirty and sinister.

    After detecting which flight Xu Cheng was taking, the J of Diamonds became curious. ¡°What is he doing flying to Dubai in the Middle East?¡±

    Bei Shan sighed and said, ¡°Probably to find Haber. Haber¡¯s the big oil giant in the Middle East and is also one of the VIP clients of the entire moneyundering world. So, from him, Xu Cheng can directly find out who was behind the underground money house that Xu Cheng seized.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly flew to Dubai, and he knew that with their current level of friendship, the guy wouldn¡¯t risk offending a giant financial group for him. So this time, Xu Cheng chose a special way of meeting him, a way that would shock and frighten him to his core.

    Haber¡¯s emirate¡¯s pce had always been very well guarded. With money being one of the things theycked the least in the world, it wasn¡¯t hard at all to make this pce even more secure than the White House.

    Haber just came back from signing a few big business contracts, and he entered the hot spring and was enjoying his night there, drinking some red wine. He wondered to himself, ¡°Which country¡¯s women should I sleep with tonight?¡±

    Just then, Xu Cheng suddenly emerged from the water and answered him, ¡°You can consider me too.¡±

    Haber¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out. Such clear water, where the fack did thise from?!

    Xu Cheng had been in stealth mode in the water, and he only appeared after Haber had made himselffortable in the water so he could catch him with his pants down, when he least expected to be interrupted. Not even the guards around him knew since when this Asian guy got into the pool.

    Haber almost got a heart attack, and he saw Xu Cheng smiling at him and said, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Haber.¡±

    The bodyguards around them immediately drew their guns and aimed at Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng continued to smile calmly and wasn¡¯t nervous at all.

    Haber immediately raised his arm. ¡°Stop.¡±

 Chapter 401.1 - I Think I Can Be Even Crazier (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 401: I Think I Can Be Even Crazier (Part One)</strong>

    This meeting with Xu Cheng indeed scared Haber to his core.

    After wiping the water off of his face, Xu Cheng smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s really too difficult to meet you, so I had no choice but toe over to your house and wait.¡±

    Haber swallowed his spittle and slowly said, ¡°To be honest, Bro, you almost gave me a heart attack. But then again, I¡¯ve been through a lot of storms and hurdles in my lifetime, I can still hold on. However, I think you are not simply here to enjoy the hot spring with me, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Of course, I need your help with something. I know you businessmen are after profits and are all about self-interest, so I decided to meet you in this way to show how sincere I am.¡±

    Haber shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°You probably gave me erectile dysfunction for the whole night today, you know?¡±

    Then, he gestured with his hand and the six bodyguards around him all turned around and distanced themselves from them.

    ¡°Go ahead, if I can help, then I will consider it. I¡¯m not a pure businessman. Maybe between us, we can also be bros and help each other out.¡± Haber picked up a new wine ss and poured Xu Cheng a cup.

    After Xu Cheng took a sip, he leaned against the wall rxingly with his hands on the ledge and said, ¡°Who¡¯s behind the underground money house that you used to transfer money to me?¡±

    Haber¡¯s hands slightly paused for a second. He swirled the wine in his cup and asked, ¡°What happened? Had a little fallout?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I just want to kill their whole family.¡±

    Puuuf!

    Haber was just taking a drink as the wine spewed out of his mouth, and then he coughed continuously.

    ¡°Brother, I think I¡¯m too slow to follow the joking logic of you Eastern people.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Mr. Haber, you think I came all the way here just to bathe with you and joke around?¡±

    Haber stared at him and said, ¡°I heard about what happened at the Vegas casino. I¡¯m very surprised, you actually managed to kill a core member of the underground money house based in M Nation. It really makes me look at you in a brand new light. However, small fights like these are enough, if you keep this going, then things might get a bit serious. So, as a friend, I want to remind you to not overstep the line too much. But of course, I¡¯m not on their side, I¡¯m not trying to convince you to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully you are not.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I just want to know the person behind it, that¡¯s all. I can guarantee, besides those six bodyguards of yours, no one else outside knows about meing to find you. Even if something were to happen, those people definitely wouldn¡¯t trace it to you.¡±

    Haber shook his head and said, ¡°You underestimated how fearless and fierce the people of Wei Nation can be, I generally wouldn¡¯t provoke them.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°No matter how fierce they are, they can¡¯t be as fierce as your people of the Middle East, right? In fact, they are just a bunch that like to bully the weak, whereas you guys are the true fearless type. Speaking of this, I feel like your people can actually enter the top 3 in the world.¡±

    Haber awkwardly smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not joking at all. And if I tell you who it is that¡¯s behind this, you might be frightened.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Haber, I think you still don¡¯t know me too well yet. Even if you say it was the Emperor of the Wei Nation, I still wouldn¡¯t be scared at all. And if you say it¡¯s him, then I will go and kill him right now!¡±

 Chapter 401.2 - I Think I Can Be Even Crazier (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 401: I Think I Can Be Even Crazier (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Haberughed and said, ¡°Looks like if I don¡¯t tell you today, you won¡¯t leave?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°Shanling Financial Group!¡± Haber said word for word, ¡°One of the top three financial groups in Wei Nation! You should know that most of the economy is in the hands of these big financial groups. Being ranked third their capabilities are no less than mine, so when you came to me to talk about wanting to take them out, I felt that it was a bit ridiculous. But since we are friends, I¡¯m trying to advise you about your irrationality. Are you drunk from my wine already?¡±

    Xu Cheng still looked at him seriously, and no matter how much Haber joked and tried to change the topic, Xu Cheng just looked at him calmly and with a straight face. Haber finally shrugged his shoulders and bitterly smiled. ¡°Brother, I really want to tell you to just go home and chill.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You already told me it¡¯s the Shanling Financial Group, can¡¯t you just tell me who is in charge of the underground money house business? I want to know the identity of the guy that¡¯s in charge!¡±

    Haber bitterly smiled. ¡°Bro, this isn¡¯t a problem you can just solve by killing another core member. You don¡¯t know how lucrative it is to run an underground money business, and the people in charge of this definitely hold high statuses in the Shanling Financial Group. However, not only did you take out their underground money house in Huaxia, you already killed a member of their core management team in M Nation. This is basically a p to their face. Have you heard of the saying that killing a man¡¯s source of ie is like killing their parents? Not to mention that you killed a big source of ie for a financial group. Those people¡¯s hearts are all ck, and they are no better than politicians. Sometimes, when the profit is big enough, one can even be business partners of someone that killed their parents. That¡¯s how distorted and heartless reality is.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just tell me who it is.¡±

    Haber was a bit angry. ¡°Come on man, why don¡¯t you just listen to me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I just want to try the feeling of offending a financial group.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but let me tell you this too. They have countless top-tier mercenaries as bodyguards and the Shanling corporation is even backed by the government. You want to go head-to-head against a country-ss financial group? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m as sober as I can be. Stop changing the topic and just tell me, who!¡±

    ¡°Shanling Kubo!¡± Haber said, ¡°The third leader in the Shanling Financial Group and a level-30 council member of the Capital Society.¡±

    ¡°Capital Society?¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes.

    Haber nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Capital Society, the most mysterious organization in the world! A group organized by the super conspirators of the world! Some people say that the whole world is their toy, but who knows? Believe it or not, just by looking at the members of that society in our history, it¡¯s clear that this organization is not simple! It has all kinds of branches spread throughout the world to execute conspiracies perfectly. The conspiracies might be economical, might be political, or it might be starting a war to service the capitalists. All in all, it¡¯s an organization made of the craziest and most powerful people in the world, so it¡¯s not even world-ss, but-ss!¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a second. ¡°But what does he being a member of the Capital Society have to do with me killing him?¡±

    Haber: ¡°What if the underground money house is just part of the Capital Society¡¯s conspiracy to gather wealth? Brother, think about it, there are also a lot of people even crazier than you, but most of them already went to see god. Please treasure your life.¡±

    Xu Cheng took another sip of the wine and didn¡¯t say anything. Atst, he looked at Haber and said, ¡°I still think I¡¯m crazier than them.¡±

    Haber coughed up wine again, and he said to his guard, ¡°Go to my cab and get me my medication. The instant cardio-reliever pill, thanks.¡±

 Chapter 402.1 - The Angry Shanling Kubo (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 402: The Angry Shanling Kubo (Part One)</strong>

    Disimer: This is fiction, try not to feel offended because the MC is now going to go to other countries and start some sht and it may feel like they are talking down on the foreign countries. Don¡¯t forget, the MC first started sht in Huaxia and took care of a lot of domestic garbage too. In addition, themon enemy in this novel isn¡¯t the foreign countries, but a group of elites (Capital Society) behind the curtains that hold the majority of the world¡¯s wealth and basically ys the whole world like its puppet.)

    Haber poured himself another ss of red wine and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Anyway, as long as you know, the extreme of capitalism is represented by the Capital Society, they are a bunch of self-proimed saviors of mankind that control the world economy. Why can ck money flow freely in the world? Sometimes, not even some nations can do anything about it, because it¡¯s all controlled by capitalists. If there wasn¡¯t a strong-enough power backing it from the dark, nothing could stay established for such a long period of time. So, you can kill whoever you want, just don¡¯t get into the way of big capitalists and their money, they can do things even worse than devils.¡±

    After Xu Cheng finished the wine, he stood up and began to leave. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Do you have any spare clothes here?¡±

    He originally came in here naked.

    Seeing his muscr body and that big dong, Haber said enviously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my clothes don¡¯t fit your body well. Are you leaving now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yeah, gonna go kill Shanling Kubo. Remember to check your texts, I will send you a close-up photo.¡±

    Haber was speechless. ¡°You really like to stir up trouble.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them that wanted to stir up trouble. You heard about what happened at Vegas already, right? I¡¯m a very fair guy, it¡¯s them that want to court death, what can I do?¡±

    Haber looked at Xu Cheng admiringly and said, ¡°Remember, you owe me a favor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Since you are already in Dubai, you should enjoy the world here. I promise you that you will feel like you are in heaven.¡±

    With his back to Haber, Xu Cheng wiped himself dry and said, ¡°I killed too many people, heaven doesn¡¯t suit me well, and hell doesn¡¯t dare to take me in, so I can only live my life to the fullest in this world. I will get going now. In the future, if you need me to return the favor, just give me a call, provided that I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Haber said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, I will get my bodyguard to get you a suit.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he immediately went into stealth and left like the wind.

    But in Haber¡¯s eyes, Xu Cheng disappeared in ce. His mouth fell wide open and could fit three eggs as his wine ss fell out of his hand, the wine dying the pool a bit red.

    In the end, he looked at his six bodyguards that were also dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Did you guys just see that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, God!¡± The six bodyguards all came over to the spot Xu Cheng had been and began trying to touch and smell the air, but they didn¡¯t find anything.

    The puddle of water on the ground left by Xu Cheng was still there, and the other guys were all scared to the point of almost pissing their pants.

    Haber directly began praying right away, ¡°Ahu akbar...¡± (TL note: means God is great)

    Then, he really got a heart attack and began twitching in the water.

    ¨C Wei Nation, Tongking (city) ¨C

    In a detached vi located in the bustlingmercial district of Xinsu, a VIP-tier mistress was serving a middle-aged man. The man was in his fifties, and in front of him kneeled a man in a suit.

    ¡°Sir Kubo, I¡¯m very sorry, the mission failed, the target didn¡¯t die and we also lost track of him. But, we¡¯ve already retaliated against the second target, seriously injuring and hospitalizing her. At least from this operation, we can show this man named Xu Cheng that we are not people to be provoked.¡±

 Chapter 402.2 - The Angry Shanling Kubo (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 402: The Angry Shanling Kubo (Part Two)</strong>

    The man lying on the bed looked like he was enjoying being served by the mistress. Then, he gestured for her to move aside. He then looked at the man that was half-kneeling and reporting, and he sat up and straightened his body. The mistress immediately went up and helped him get dressed.

    Kubo stood up and walked to the man that was reporting to him, looking down at him. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Lost track of the target? The second target didn¡¯t even die? Did you not bring your brain to work or something? What did I ask of you to do? I told you, I want both of them dead! Did you not understand?¡±

    The guy reporting immediately began shivering in terror. He lowered his head even more and kowtowed. ¡°Sorry, Sir Kubo, give me another chance, please!¡±

    ¡°Chances are what you should fight for yourself, and I already gave you a chance. If I give you another one, what do you think others would see this as? This isn¡¯t in line with my rules, and since you don¡¯t have the capabilities to sit at the position you are at now, then I will just get someone else to rece you,¡± Kubo said, and the maid next to him immediately carried over a samurai sword with both hands as she bent her head down.

    Kubo took the sword out of the sheath and directly threw it in front of his man and said, ¡°You are too old now, I will give your son the support he needs to climb. You shouldn¡¯t burden him.¡±

    A painful expression showed on the man¡¯s face and he gritted his teeth. Picking up the samurai sword, and after a brief moment of hesitation, he grabbed onto it with both hands, raised it high into the air, and directly stabbed towards himself, piercing his abdomen. Blood slowly came out of his mouth, and with his eyes slightly closing, he fell down in pain.

    Two more maids in kimonos walked over quietly to dispose of the corpse. Kubo directly threw his wine ss to the ground and shouted in anger, ¡°Lost tens of billions of dors, how can it be enough with just a facking warning?! What a bunch of ipetent waste!¡±

    Due to the fact that Xu Cheng was still alive, now, Kubo¡¯s status in the Shanling Family had been shaken and questioned. Not only did the underground money house in Shangcheng get closed down entirely, they even suffered a heavy loss for their business in M Nation. The money lost in the underground money house amounted to 30 billion dors, and all the other multinationalpanies that extended their business to Huaxia also got affected, with their stocks plunging significantly, losing another 30 billion in market value! During this whole time, Shanling Kubo had be the target of public criticism, and if it wasn¡¯t for the amount of profit his underground money house had brought for thepany as well as his other businesses, he would¡¯ve probably been kicked off from being the third leader of the Shanling Family! All of this put a huge ck stain onto his resume, and the whole circle wasughing at how he got screwed in Huaxia and even got government diplomats involved. The chief of the Shanling Family scolded him until his mouth ran dry, and the person that caused all of this ¨C Xu Cheng, had be a needle in his eye. He couldn¡¯t even get a good day of sleep if he didn¡¯t take care of him.

    Originally, he was going to n out something more sophisticated for revenge. The biggest turbulence the family had faced was already from his department, which was the fall of the underground money house in Shangcheng, butter on, who knew he would be informed by his men that one of his core managers in the M Nation actually died!

    When he found out that the murderer was Xu Cheng again, Shanling Kubo¡¯s rage exploded. At the board meeting, the chief directly named him and told him, ¡°If you don¡¯t bring me the head of the man responsible for this, then you can bring your own head to me!¡±

    It was clear that the chief and the whole Shanling Family was mad. This had always been how bigpanies were run, the higher-ups would never go for the bottom-level guys, they would directly go for the one managing those bottom-level guys. If you couldn¡¯t do a good job managing people, you will be reced. It was that simple.

    So, the whole operation took several months to prepare, yet after deployment, the primary target still got away, and the second target didn¡¯t even die! How could Kubo not be pissed? So, since the guy supervising the whole execution of the mission didn¡¯t do a good job, he could just go and die!

 Chapter 403.1 - Finding Clue (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 403: Finding Clue (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t realize the importance of intel until he began preparing for the operation.

    The Dragon Division indeed gathered too little information on the Shanling Financial Group. Rather, they paid more attention to the movements within the government, and they didn¡¯t investigate too much into other private financial groups since it wasn¡¯t urgent.

    So, it would be useless for Xu Cheng to count on the Dragon Division. Besides, the motive of Xu Cheng¡¯s operation was revenge, and it wouldn¡¯t be allowed anyways by the Dragon Division. Now, he threw away all kinds ofmunication devices on him so people wouldn¡¯t try to contact him and convince him not to do it. So, without backup, it obviously wouldn¡¯t be feasible to destroy the entire Shanling financial group, but he could still try to find the culprit behind the assassination attempt on his wife.

    He then flew to the ck market in Mexico.

    Saar weed him graciously, evening to pick him up in an armed pickup truck.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t stay around for too long. He just asked Saar, ¡°I want you to do me a favor.¡±

    Saar: ¡°Just say it.¡±

    Xu Cheng said: ¡°I want to know if the criminal underworld has a bounty on my head.¡±

    Normally, people would bring a profile to the Assassin Alliance to register the target they want to kill, and Xu Cheng wanted to know if he was already on the list. Then, if he was, then maybe he could track whether it was posted by the Wei Nation¡¯s Shanling Financial Group since that seemed to be the only party he had offended recently overseas. Maybe he can also find out who exactly put his name up, and then he could trace it all the way to the roots and make his way over there! This would save a lot more trouble than just rushing over there directly.

    Saar frowned. ¡°We aren¡¯t assassins, so we can¡¯t check this type of confidential information.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find you. With your status, you probably know a few assassins that you can trust, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of friendship, you need to know that if the Assassin Alliance was to find out about an assassin leaking this kind of information, he would be traced down to be killed by the Assassin King.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a matter of trust and credibility, but I can guarantee that I won¡¯t leak this kind of information. I will give him 5 million dors inpensation.¡±

    Saar lifted his brows and said, ¡°Then wait here for a second, I will get him toe over.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    After waiting for about two hours, a man with a scarred face and a ck beard came in wearing sunsses, dressed casually. He walked into Saar¡¯s vi¡¯s yard.

    ¡°Got business for me?¡±

    Then, he saw Xu Cheng, and after briefly checking him out as he walked by, he poured himself a ss of champagne.

    Xu Cheng directly said to him, ¡°I want to check if my name is on the hit list of the Assassin Alliance.¡±

    The ck-bearded assassin was toozy to even answer him. He just kept on drinking, as if he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him.

    Saar didn¡¯t n on doing anything too. He knew the assassin¡¯s temper, and at the same time, he also understood Xu Cheng¡¯s. Both sides probably wouldn¡¯tpromise easily.

    Xu Cheng felt that he was looked down upon, so he slightly chuckled. He suddenly raised the ss of champagne in his hand and threw it at the ck-beard assassin¡¯s head. Such a lightning-fast speed made it impossible for either Saar or the assassin to react.

    The ck-bearded assassin was dumbfounded as he covered his bleeding head. He could still tolerate the pain, but when he wanted to retaliate, Xu Cheng already shoved a foot up his azz and sent him flying out of the window from the second floor

 Chapter 403.2 - Finding Clue (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 403: Finding Clue (Part Two)</strong>

    Saar immediately went to grab onto Xu Cheng¡¯s waist, anxiously pulled him back, and said, ¡°Come on, man, just give me some face and don¡¯t let this get out of hand.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will give you face.¡± Xu Cheng let out a breath, and he walked down from the second floor. On the grass, he bent down in front of the killer and asked, ¡°Now, can you say it?¡±

    That assassin held onto his azz in pain and he said as the muscles on his face twitched uncontrobly. ¡°The hit list can¡¯t just be checked at will. Generally, our assassins¡¯ profiles are gathered by the Assassin Alliance and grouped by level, and we can only see missions that correspond to our level. Normally, there¡¯s level C, B, A, and S, and I¡¯m only at A, so at least when I checked the missions, I didn¡¯t see you on the list. But judging by your power, I think you should be on the S-tier hit list. The bounty on people on that list are all really heavy, but they are also very dangerous.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How do you view S-tier missions?¡±

    The ck-bearded assassin: ¡°You don¡¯t know the Assassin Alliance¡¯s mission reward system. Normally, S-tier bounty missions are priced between 15 to 30 million dors, but before you are certain about epting the mission, all of these missions are confidential. If you want to view the target with a 30-million-dor bounty, you also have to pay a third of the bounty amount, which is 10-million, which is to be left with the Assassin Alliance as a deposit. Once you sessfullyplete the mission, this amount will be returned along with the bounty reward. If you just check out the mission but don¡¯t take it, the 10-million deposit won¡¯t be returned. Otherwise, there would be a lot of assassins with money just viewing confidential stuff and not taking the mission. Normally, when someone views the mission, they would take it. Even if you are on the S-ss list, you don¡¯t know what price range you are in. So, if you want me to check one mission, that¡¯s already at least 10-million, and checking out 10 would be 100-million! Where would I find this much money to burn? Besides, if the Assassin Alliance saw that I am just checking missions but aren¡¯t taking any, I will die! That¡¯s against their rules!¡±

    The ck-bearded assassin looked at Xu Cheng and continued, ¡°You want to know the people putting you on the hit list, right? Forget it, it¡¯s all confidential. The system takes pride in its credibility and confidentiality, and many times, the guy registering targets won¡¯t even leave any information down other than the money before leaving. The Assassin Alliance is also just responsible for taking money and killing people, and letting the target find out who put the bounty on his or her head is the most unscrupulous behavior in the assassin world, it would basically destroy the brand and the business, unless...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Unless what?¡±

    The ck-bearded assassin sneered. ¡°Unless you go over to the Assassin Alliance¡¯s HQ and find someone to ask, but you definitely won¡¯t get anything out of me, nor will I tell you even I knew. As an assassin, the most shameful thing is to leak the employer¡¯s name!¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Are you retaliating because I hit you so you deliberately told me such a solution?¡±

    The ck-bearded assassin snorted. ¡°Besides this, there¡¯s no other way to find out who wants to kill you. Do you have the balls to go? If you offend the Assassin Alliance, don¡¯t even dream about living the rest of your life in peace.¡±

    Xu Cheng let go of the guy¡¯s cor and thought about it.

    Saar asked Xu Cheng, ¡°If you are suspecting that someone¡¯s trying to kill you, why not just go and kill him? Why go through so much trouble?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If I knew, then would Ie here? I can only find out who he is through the Assassin Alliance and then find him. I want him alive, and I want to drag him to the person he harmed to kneel and apologize! Now, I just know vaguely who I¡¯m against, that¡¯s an organization. I don¡¯t even know who¡¯s in it, I can¡¯t just kill everyone in that organization, right?¡±

    Saar: ¡°Which organization?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my bad, not organization.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s the Shanling Financial Group!¡±

    The assassin and Saar¡¯s eyes opened up wide!

    Holy fack! Your balls are that big?!

 Chapter 404.1 - King of Assassins (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 404: King of Assassins (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng looked at the assassin and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the King of Assassins?¡±

    The assassin widened his eyes. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t always dwell in the criminal underworld, how would I know? Cut the crap already, tell me where he is.¡±

    ¡°How the fack would I know where he is?¡± the ck-bearded assassin growled.

    But just as he finished growling, Xu Cheng picked up a brick and smashed it onto his head. The ck-bearded guy directly spat out blood and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Not afraid to die? Sure, I don¡¯t mind adding one more life to my hand!¡± Xu Cheng said, but he was pulled back by Saar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make this difficult for me,¡± Saar said. Then, he said to the ck-bearded assassin, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn anymore, he¡¯s the guy that killed Sonora!¡±

    Lying on the floor, the ck-bearded assassin looked at Xu Cheng inplete disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Assassin King is, but I know that his name is Solo and he¡¯s a Russian!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then he stood up and said to Saar, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    Saar bitterly smiled. After Xu Cheng left, he finally squatted down and said to the ck-bearded assassin, ¡°Don¡¯t be too angry, he will only die if he goes to look for the Assassin King. So, don¡¯t feel too imbnced in your heart.¡±

    The ck-beard assassin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You facking set me up!¡±

    Saar shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You should really work on your stinky temper though, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine if you just cooperated earlier? Hasn¡¯t the criminal underworld always been like this, the strong bullying the weak?¡±

    The Assassin Alliance had temporary strongholds around the world for people to submit the target name and bounty. So, it wasn¡¯t hard to find one of these locations.

    Xu Cheng flew to Russia and just found a random stronghold. Walking up to the reception desk, he said to the receptionist, ¡°Give me a form, I will fill it out.¡±

    The receptionist brought over a form and handed it to him.

    Xu Cheng directly filled it out: Solo. Nationality: Russia.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xu Cheng passed the form back.

    The receptionist didn¡¯t think too much and was about to put the information into the system. When he saw the bounty field empty, he said to Xu Cheng: ¡°Sir, please write down a number for the bounty amount, give the lowest and highest value.¡±

    Xu Cheng took back the form and then wrote on there: Lowest: 1 dor, Highest: 1 dor.

    When the receptionist saw this, he frowned and looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Are you here to look for trouble?¡±

    Xu Cheng slightly smiled. ¡°You just realized?¡±

    Then, he directly hooked the receptionist¡¯s head and mmed it towards his desk!

    With a loud bang, the receptionist¡¯s teeth and nose bridge directly broke as blood spewed everywhere. He slowly backed up, and Xu Cheng directly jumped over the desk and said as he grabbed him by the neck, ¡°Put it into the system.¡±

    The receptionist nodded. There was surveince here, but the guards around would take some time to get here, so he knew very well to cooperate with Xu Cheng. When he entered the name ¡°Solo¡± and his nationality into the system, his eyes grew wide open.

    Wasn¡¯t this their facking boss¡¯s photo?

    He looked over at Xu Cheng in disbelief, ¡°Bro, you are ying with fire, do you know that? You want to kill the King of Assassins?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with all this nonsense, just put it in, and call him over. Yes, I want to kill him! Put the information in!¡±

    The receptionist had no choice, and when he was about to record it, two assassins came in that were patrolling this stronghold. As soon as they came in, Xu Cheng kicked a chair over and hit both of them, and they both passed out immediately.

    The receptionist was dumbfounded for a second. He immediately put the new bounty mission into the system.

 Chapter 404.2 - King of Assassins (Part Two)

    <strong>.2: King of Assassins (Part Two)</strong>

    At the system headquarters, the auditor was stunned when he saw the new bounty mission being registered. ¡°What the fack? Is the guy at the Western District drunk or something? How dare he make this kind of mistake? Does he not want to live anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, something happened over there or he wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Another auditor pulled up the surveince footage and immediately saw the monitoring status of that stronghold. Then, seeing the two assassins that were already on the ground, he immediately spoke into his mic, ¡°Emergency, someone registered into our system a mission to kill Solo just one minute ago.¡±

    The Assassin King, Solo, who was casually having afternoon tea, immediately spat out his tea and asked instinctively, ¡°What¡¯s the bounty?¡¯

    The staff member felt a bit awkward.

    Solo: ¡°Say it! How much is my life worth?¡±

    Staff: ¡°The other party filled in one dor.¡±

    A smile appeared on Solo¡¯s face. ¡°Interesting, this is the first time someone posted a bounty on me at the Assassin Alliance at the Assassin Alliance, and it¡¯s also just one facking dor.¡±

    Then, he directly stood up and said, ¡°I will go and take care of this, tell the others that they don¡¯t have to go. I will be right back.¡±

    Then, Solo got into his car and sped towards the stronghold in the Western District.

    When he arrived at the door, he saw Xu Cheng sitting in the VIP room, and that receptionist, whose face was covered in blood, was pouring tea for him. Seeing his boss, the receptionist couldn¡¯t have been more excited. ¡°Boss...¡±

    Solo said to Xu Cheng, ¡°He¡¯s just an employee, let him go.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know he¡¯s not an assassin, or he wouldn¡¯t be standing right now.¡±

    After hearing those words, the receptionist immediately ran out of the door.

    Solo leaned on the wall with interest, looked at Xu Cheng, and asked, ¡°You want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I just want to ask you if there¡¯s someone that came to the Assassin Alliance to register my head. I want to know their name.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Solo refused right away.

    Xu Cheng stared at him, and Solo also stared at him back.

    ¡°How can I make you tell me?¡± Xu Cheng asked, still trying to negotiate in a nicer way.

    ¡°Two ways. First, give me 10 billion dors, and I will transfer the ownership of the entire Assassin Alliance to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Your Assassin Alliance is worth 10 billion? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even worth 1 billion.¡±

    ¡°So, you only have the other way left!¡± He revealed his big white teeth and grinned. ¡°You cane over yourself and pry open my mouth! Let me tell you the truth, someone really dide to ask for your life. Your name is Xu Cheng, right? I know because you are really worth a lot of money, at least a lot more than the one dor you put on my head.¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite interested and asked, ¡°How much did the other party put on my head?¡±

    ¡°100 million dors!¡± Solo said, enunciating each word, ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to go to Huaxia and kill you and get out. Even I¡¯m tempted when the reward is 100 million, and I didn¡¯t expect you to personallye here. You really saved my airne ticket fees.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and asked, ¡°Is your life worth more, or is the 100 million worth more?¡±

    Solo: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly shattered the counter as he stepped on it and propelled himself towards Solo!

    Solo was shocked, and his face changed right away as he quickly ran out of the door to evade. Xu Cheng directly went after him, reaching out his hand to grab for his neck!

    Seeing such an insane speed to be able to catch up with him within just 3 steps, Solo immediately took out a dagger from his waist area, prepared to fight back.

 Chapter 405.1 - Someoneâ€™s Screwed (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 405: Someone¡¯s Screwed (Part One)</strong>

    Solo¡¯s dagger swept towards Xu Cheng¡¯s w.

    Xu Cheng just ignored the dagger. As long as the opponent didn¡¯t have extremely strong internal force like the Little Joker, as well as the dagger being nothing special, something like this had no chance of prating his tortoise shell.

    When Xu Cheng¡¯s hand reached for the dagger and the de crossed his palm, it didn¡¯t leave a cut on his hand at all. Even the dagger itself was caught by Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and instantly shattered as Xu Cheng tightened his grip!

    Shocked, Solo immediately retreated, trying to maintain a distance he thought would be safe enough that would allow him to flee at any moment.

    He looked at Xu Cheng, confused, and said, ¡°What grudge do you have against me? Why you gottae over here and try to kill me man...¡±

    Xu Cheng said expressionlessly, ¡°Tell me who put the bounty on my head. It¡¯s either he dies, or you die for him! You can choose.¡±

    Solo groaned. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I want to try and run away.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Right as Xu Cheng finished, he appeared right in front of Solo. Thetter¡¯s face immediately changed; holy crap the disparity in power was really too big...

    Originally, he thought that with the safe distance, he could at least run away. But who knew Xu Cheng could arrive before him within the blink of an eye! Of course Solo was shocked!

    One had to know that he was a SS-ss master himself, and it could be said that other than the top five legendary masters in this world, he was one of the top fighters. It could even be said that if one of the top five legends dies, he could ascend in rank and rece them!

    If Xu Cheng was one of the SS-ss fighters, he would know for sure because there were only 20 or so of them in this world!

    But it was because Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t on the Sky Ranking, that was why the Assassin Alliance allowed the bounty to be ced onto Xu Cheng¡¯s head and registered it into the system. If they knew he was someone of the SS-ss or even higher, the Assassin Alliance wouldn¡¯t post this mission at all. Afterall, other than him, there really wasn¡¯t anyone in the Assassin Alliance that could finish this mission, so why the fack would they post it?

    ¡°You should be on the Sky Ranking, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier so we can cancel this mission right away?¡± Solo said nervously as he tried to escape the me. It was because he felt that the brutal force from Xu Cheng¡¯s w earlier was even enough to break through the sound barrier and to be honest, he didn¡¯t want to deal with that.

    After dodging three attacks from Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng was already losing patience and started using Shadow Fist. Within just two moves, Solo got hit by a punch in the chest and flew right into a car on the roadside. He coughed up blood as he kneeled. The car windows behind him werepletely shattered.

    When Xu Cheng walked over towards him, Solo took the initiative and attacked.

    As an assassin, the scariest thing about him wasn¡¯t how powerful he was, but the fact that his understanding of the human body had reached a terrifying degree. As the king of assassins, even if he had no weapon in his hand, he could still kill people, even with a piece of hair or his fingernails. With his thorough understanding of the weakness of every single joint and part of the human body, his killing efficiency was very high.

    But, what he would never expect in a million years was that Xu Cheng¡¯s body was as tough as the aerospace aluminum alloy used in building spaceships. When he tried to sink his nails into the muscles behind Xu Cheng¡¯s neck, he realized that it was his fingers that began bleeding.

    Solo immediately changed his hand into the shape of a de and nned on striking the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head to hit his nerve center. For an average person, as long as he put enough force behind this strike, the target would die instantly.

    However, towards Xu Cheng, Solo noticed that his hand felt as if it struck a big piece of iron, and the bones inside his hand almost broke.

    Xu Cheng grabbed Solo¡¯s wrist right away and with a 180-degree-turn, he threw Solo out gracefully like a baseball. From the roadside car, Solo was thrown back into the store.

    As the ss shattered and window broken, Solo¡¯s face and body were covered in ss shards. When Xu Cheng walked in, he was already panting pitifully on the ground as he looked at Xu Cheng, putting his hands up and waving for Xu Cheng to stoping toward him.

 Chapter 405.2 - Someoneâ€™s Screwed (Part Two)

    Chapter 405: Someone¡¯s Screwed (Part Two)

    ¡°I will tell you! I will tell you who put the bounty on your head!¡±

    Xu Cheng squatted down, and pointing at his eyes with his index and middle fingers, he said, ¡°You only have one chance. If you aren¡¯t detailed with your answer, I will pierce your eyes.¡±

    Solo swallowed his spittle, nodded, and said, ¡°His name is Cunzhong Tang, one of the five leaders of the Sankou group. The bounty mission was registered at our checkpoint at Shenhu City of the Wei Nation, that¡¯s where Sankou group¡¯s base is.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned.

    He wondered why the Shanling Financial Group would borrow thisyer of rtionship to get to him?

    But then again, after further thought, he felt it made sense too.

    They probably thought that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know it was them that were behind the underground money house, and if it wasn¡¯t for someone so critical and capable that was Haber, it was true that most people, including Xu Cheng, wouldn¡¯t know the rtionship between Shanling and the underground money house. So, under this premise, they obviously wanted as few people as possible, such as the people at the Assassin Alliance, to know that the underground money house belonged to the Shanling Financial Group or it may harm its reputation. That was why they asked the Sankou Group to handle this for them. The Sankou group was one of the top triads in Asia, so most people would feel even more scared hearing this name than a financial group. So even if Xu Cheng were to trace it to its root, he might not dare to offend further.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I have to kill more people.¡± Xu Cheng sighed. He withdrew his hand and turned around and left. Just a few steps out, he stopped in his tracks and turned around. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Solo, ¡°Looks like you know my strength now, this might not be good for me.¡±

    Just now, he exposed his power that was greater than the SS-ss, and if the M Nation guys and the 5th Division knew Huaxia had a Xu Cheng of the SS+ ss, they might connect him with the Dragon King. This indeed would be troublesome.

    Solo looked at him and said, ¡°Since the establishment of the Assassin Alliance, our credibility and reputation is top-notch. We definitely won¡¯t say what we should say, or we wouldn¡¯t have survived until today. We vow to only be the third-party tform to serve people, and we definitely wouldn¡¯t involve ourselves in the grudges between two sides.¡±

    ¡°I only believe that dead people won¡¯t talk.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly squatted down and looked at him with dangerous eyes.

    Solo swallowed his spittle and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, just kill me. Once you killed the Assassin King, your name will still shake the underground world, and by then, it will be even harder for you to not be famous. By then, no matter how low-key you wanna stay as, other people can still guess your power. The receptionist that saw you earlier that ran away already knows, and plus, there is surveince here that already captured what you look like.¡± (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Looks like you still have a brain. It¡¯s good that you have one, I was just afraid that you didn¡¯t have one. Your intelligence saved your life this time, but you better keep yours and your men¡¯s mouth shut, or I can find you again just like today.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left.

    Solo took a look around at his destroyed storefront that was broken beyond recognition, and then he looked at Xu Cheng walking away, he prayed for the Sankou Group: ¡°I heard that people can only measure the people that SSS-ss masters have killed by tons. Poor Sankou Group, I don¡¯t know how they managed to piss off such a legendary monster.¡±

 Chapter 406.1 - You Have Stories, I have Alcohol (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 406: You Have Stories, I have Alcohol (Part One)</strong>

    Up until now, the Sanko Group had reached the era of its third-generation leader, and it had been able to thrive on the illegal businesses of prostitution, gambling, and drugs! Sometimes, even when these things were banned in some countries, there could still be organizations that thrive running these businesses, not to mention the Sanko Group which was located in the Wei Nation, which actually openly allowed and supported the existence of triad societies.

    The current annual revenue of the Sanko Group was definitely not low, reaching the scale of billions of dors and still growing, as their organization kept on expanding in people as well.

    Why do the faces of people change when the Sanko Group was mentioned? It was because the organization had the support of the government. Every year, about 10% of the Wei Nation¡¯s GDP was swallowed by the Sanko group, and of course, the government had their back, allowing them to establish branches in most of the cities. Its members reached millions in scale without exaggeration, and the organization itself had deeply rooted itself into the country. Credits where they are due, they were indeed very good with their methods of establishing a good mutually-benefiting rtionship with the government, as a huge proportion of that 10% of GDP would naturally flow into the pocket of the politicians.

    The Sanko Group also needed the underground money house¡¯s help on cash flow, so it wasn¡¯t strange that they would help the Shanling Financial Group to deal with Xu Cheng.

    It was actually not hard to find people of the Sanko Group. In the Wei Nation, tattoos were a form of art, and the Sanko Group members usually all had the same pattern of tattoos.

    At a well-known street in the red-light district in Xinsu, Xu Cheng, in his silicone mask, had arrived with his hands in his pocket. Stepping on the damp ground, he walked slowly on the bustling street. On the side, there were rows of women in various kimonos making all kinds of poses and trying to get business, but Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t interested at all.

    His goal foring to this ce was simple, and it was to find the core members of the Sankou group. This was the area they usually came to look for fun at, so it probably wouldn¡¯t be hard to get someone and then find Cunzhong Tailong through them.

    Xu Cheng came to the entrance of a very luxurious dance club. He checked before, the patrons of this club were usually of the upper-society, and immediately, a female manager came out and greeted him.

    ¡°I heard this red light district¡¯s quite famous in the Wei Nation, but why is it that I haven¡¯t seen any good girls at all on the streets?¡± Xu Cheng said in English.

    The Wei Nation was an international metropolis, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that the manager here could understand English and speak just enough for the English guests to understand.

    ¡°Honorable guest, you must¡¯vee to our country for our culture, right? We have everything here, baby-face with big br-sts, maids, SM, as long as you are fine with the price, you will definitely be able to find someone you are satisfied with.¡±

    ¡°I want VIP service, money isn¡¯t a problem. Don¡¯t just find me some random women. If possible, get me someone young. I want the exciting type, do you get what I mean?¡± Xu Cheng said as he stuffed a tip into her hands.

    The female manager immediately smiled. ¡°Please follow me, Sir, I will take you to the VIP area.¡±

    ¡°The so-called young and exciting type is basically r-pe. The women for this service are typically unwilling to serve.¡±

    Xu Cheng followed her through several courtyards. Behind the dance club were all kinds of high-quality resting areas, each an independent small yard with a hot spring serving guests. Xu Cheng used his prating vision and checked out the guests around, and there were many people with tons of tattoos, showing their status in the underground world.

    With the service of a maid, Xu Cheng took off his shoes and sat on the bamboo steps, looking at the sakura tree ahead and the steamy hot spring. Not long after, a so-called high-levelpanion slowly walked over and knelt in front of Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng looked down at her and said, ¡°Look up.¡±

 Chapter 406.2 - You Have Stories, I have Alcohol (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 406: You Have Stories, I have Alcohol (Part Two)</strong>

    Wearing the kimono with her bare shoulders showing and the red rose on top showed that she held a high level in this industry.

    She pursed her lips and looked up at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng handed an anonymous Swiss bank card to the female manager and said, ¡°There is 200 thousand dors in there, no password.¡±

    A smile immediately bloomed on the manager¡¯s face, and she took the card and leaned over to thepanion¡¯s ear, gritted her teeth, and warned, ¡°Serve this gentleman well, remember the debt that your father owes.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Although there was unwillingness in her eyes, she knew fighting back was futile.

    ¡°My dear guest, please enjoy your time.¡± The female manager smiled and walked away.

    Thepanion in the kimono still humbly knelt on the ground, bent over, and asked, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Come and pour me a drink first.¡± Xu Cheng was half-lying on the bamboo board, and beside him was a low round table. The reason he got the manager to bring someone young was that there were too many women that had no choice but to be forced into this profession or the ¡°filming¡± industry. Women had a struggling status in the society of the Wei Nation, and it wasn¡¯t umon for dads to owe tons of money outside and have their daughter pay the debt for them. And the reason Xu Cheng looked for this kind of woman was that they understood the struggle of the lower ss. These women have typically seen too much for their age and decided to give up resisting fate. Women like these typically had a lot of stories.

    Seeing the girl hesitating, he said to her, ¡°You have stories, I have the alcohol, mind having a chat?¡±

    The girl froze.

    ¡°If your story can move me enough, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    The girl sighed. ¡°I will just serve you.¡±

    Then, she got up and walked over slowly to pour some wine for Xu Cheng.

    She leaned down. ¡°I will help you drink.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took the cup from her hand and downed the cup. Then, he said to her, ¡°Go and take a shower.¡±

    The girl slightly frowned and said after pursing her lips, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, she went to the hot spring in the front yard and took off her clothes with her back towards Xu Cheng.

    However, Xu Cheng already left and went to the next yard to go to a few tattooed men that were enjoying some women.

 Chapter 407.1 - Taking Lives Like Mowing Lawn (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 407: Taking Lives Like Mowing Lawn (Part One)</strong>

    In a separate courtyard, inside the big bath, three men and three women were enjoying themselves.

    When Xu Cheng came in wearing a kimono, the three women weren¡¯t really surprised, as they even thought he was here to look for these three big brothers.

    Instead, it was the three men that narrowed their eyes, looked at Xu Cheng, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    One guy massaged his own neck as he said, ¡°If you came into the wrong room, you can just apologize and get the fack out.¡±

    They thought that since they were showing their tattoos, most guests would be scared and move out of their way when they see it.

    Xu Cheng just went over and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you guys people of the Zhuji Group, Chuandao Group, or Sanko Group?¡±

    The three of them looked at each other as they heard Xu Cheng was speaking English, indicating that they couldn¡¯t understand.

    Looking at the threepanions that were responsible for massaging them, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Who knows English, trante what I said for them.¡±

    Since they got a lot of international guests here, the femalepanions all knew some English but they were a bit reluctant to trante his question.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    One of thepanions hesitated and then cautiously said, ¡°He wishes to know if the three big brothers are people of the Sanko Group, Zhuji Group, or Chuandao Group.¡±

    The three Sanko Group members were immediately furious. ¡°Those pieces of garbage of Zhuji and Chuandao can bepared to us? Tell him, we are from the Sanko Group, and if he came into the wrong courtyard, then he can just kneel, apologize, and get the fack out!¡±

    The femalepanion proudly said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Sir, your words just now offended these three gentlemen. They are members of the Sanko Group, so they told you to kneel and apologize before you are allowed to leave.¡±

    Xu Cheng lightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen anyone from Sanko, I know quite a few guys there too.¡±

    Thepanion sneered. ¡°Perhaps your vision isn¡¯t well, these three sirs are all high up in rank in the Sanko Group, you should lower your volume when you speak, or these three will really give you a tough time.¡±

    ¡°What is he saying?¡± The three men saw that Xu Cheng was having a conversation with theirpanion and were curious.

    The femalepanion immediately put on a smile and said, ¡°He said he also knows some people from the Sanko Group and said he¡¯s not afraid of you masters.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± One of them snorted, ¡°Ask him who he knows!¡±

    ¡°Who do you know?¡± thepanion curiously asked.

    Xu Cheng proudly said, ¡°Mr. Chunzhong Tang.¡±

    Thepanion¡¯s face drastically changed, and she stuttered as she tranted the message to those three men, ¡°H-he said, he knows Master Cunzhong Tang!¡±

    When those three heard that name, which belonged to their direct higher-up, their faces also slightly changed. But in front of these three femalepanions, they also didn¡¯t want to lose face, and they said with a bit of disbelief. ¡°Who knows if it¡¯s true or not, maybe this guy only heard of Master Cunzhong but Master Cunzhong never heard of him! Ask him, is it true or not?¡±

    The woman nodded, looked at Xu Cheng, and asked, ¡°Sir, if you lie, you will die a horrible death.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly looked at those three men,ughed, and said, ¡°Perhaps you guys have Mr. Cunzhong Tang¡¯s number. Call him, I will talk to him.¡±

    Thepanion ryed Xu Cheng¡¯s words to the three members of the Sanko Group.

    The three of them exchanged a look, and they obviously weren¡¯t stupid enough to fall for it. If it wasn¡¯t true, then their call would disturb Master Cunzhong and probably get themselves some verbal abuse.

    ¡°Tell him, since he knows, then let him call with his own phone.¡±

    Thepanion passed the message to Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 407.2 - Taking Lives Like Mowing Lawn (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 407: Taking Lives Like Mowing Lawn (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Look at what I¡¯m wearing, how can I carry my phone around? I left it in my room, and since you three can¡¯t allow me to prove it, then I will get going.¡±

    Then, when Xu Cheng turned around, the three members of the Sanko Group thought he was deliberately trying to get away, so they immediately shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Xu Cheng turned back to look at the three of them.

    One of the tattooed men grabbed one of the femalepanions¡¯ phones and tossed it to Xu Cheng. Then, he said, ¡°I will let you give him a call right now! If you dare to lie to us, you can leave behind two fingers tonight!¡±

    Xu Cheng picked up the phone and nodded. ¡°Tell me his number.¡±

    That guy said Cunzhong Tang¡¯s number, and Xu Cheng deliberately frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the right number, right? I remember I had a different one saved on my phone.¡±

    Xu Cheng was just trying to probe because there was a chance the other guy gave a fake one just to test him.

    Sure enough, that guy recited another phone number for him.

    Xu Cheng dialed.

    On the other end, a deep and dull voice came in not long after, he sounded like he was drinking.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cunzhong, where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, the partner that drank with you that time and talked to you about some business, where are you right now?¡±

    Cunzhong Tang: ¡°! Who the fack are you really?¡±

    ¡°Someone that¡¯s going to take your life!¡± Xu Cheng creepily smiled.

    On the other end, after a brief silence, the guyughed out wildly, ¡°There are just too many people that want to take my life, who the fack are you? I¡¯ve taken too many boring prank calls already, I wee you to the bathhouse at Xinsu city¡¯s Sanko Street to find me!¡±

    ¡°Coming.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he smiled at those three guys that seemed a bit stunned. They didn¡¯t understand English, but the femalepanions¡¯ bodies shivered, as they understood what Xu Cheng said.

    Xu Cheng put his forefinger in front of his lips and said, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t tell them what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Then, he walked over and passed the phone back to the Sanko guys. When one of them came over to take it, Xu Cheng directly dragged him out of the bath and threw a punch right into his face. His head seemed like it lost the connection with its spine, and it wobbled around his neck as he fell back into the bath. The blooding out from his nostrils and mouth dyed the entire bath red.

    The other two tattooedrades were about to climb out of the bath, and Xu Cheng just jumped right in and grabbed them, one with each hand, by the back of their necks and pushed them into the water. No matter how much those two struggled, they couldn¡¯t get their heads out of the water.

    Within just three minutes, the struggle of the two that were moving wildly like a chicken pping their wings slowly weakened and they began floating on the surface.

    Those three women screamed in terror, but the outsiders didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. Here, the femalepanions were just tools for the patrons to vent their sexual desire, so screams were quitemon.

    Xu Cheng said expressionless, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Those three women were both shocked and scared as they covered their mouths with both hands. Tears were already welling in the corners of their eyes, and their bodies were shivering.

    Xu Cheng climbed out from the bath and walked back to his own courtyard.

    That girl that was forced to serve Xu Cheng already finished her bath. Looking up, she saw the blood on Xu Cheng¡¯s kimono, and she retreated into the corner of the bath in fear.

    Xu Cheng took off his clothes and walked down into the bath. Leaning to the ledge, he said, ¡°Come and help me scrub it clean.¡±

    That woman swallowed her spittle and slowly swum over and began wiping the blood off of Xu Cheng¡¯s body.

    Then, she began hearing the sound of ambnces and police vehicles outside. She didn¡¯t dare to ask whether Xu Cheng went out and killed someone.

    She was a smart woman.

 Chapter 408.1 - The Bathhouse Massacre (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Bathhouse Massacre (Part One)</h4>

    Why was this woman smart?

    She knew to quickly deal with the blood-stained clothes Xu Cheng wore. Anyways, Xu Cheng just needed to lean on the edge of the bath quietly with his eyes closed, and when the police came to ask, it was also this woman thatmunicated with the ce and told them that they knew nothing about someone dying next-door. The police didn¡¯t find anything suspicious and moved on with their investigation.

    After the police left, Xu Cheng finally opened his eyes and smiled at that woman. ¡°How much do you still need?¡¯

    That woman paused there for a while before finally answering, ¡°You already gave our manager money.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How much can you get?¡±

    The woman: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why do you have to sell yourself on this market? With your wits, you can easily find a good job to feed yourself.¡±

    The woman: ¡°The debt is too much, I can¡¯t pay it back at all with a normal job. Besides, my dad forced me to do this to pay back his debt, I cannot defy his words.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I have a job here, I don¡¯t know if you dare to do it or not. It doesn¡¯t involve you selling your body.¡±

    The woman lowered her head. After thinking for a while, she looked up at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°200 thousand dors,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    That woman bit her lip and said, ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Over the next few days, I need an assistant. You don¡¯t have to do much, you just need to be my tour guide and take me wherever I want to go. When I tell you to stay somewhere, you stay there and wait for me. After everything¡¯s taken care of, I will give you 200 thousand dors,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The woman asked curiously, ¡°Killing people?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You can refuse.¡±

    The woman said, ¡°Alright, I will do it.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng climbed out of the bath and put on his clothes. Seeing him leaving, the woman subconsciously said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    ¡°Want what?¡± Xu Cheng asked as he put on his jacket.

    The woman shyly said, ¡°Me to serve you. You already paid the money, and I also learned a lot of tricks to please people over the past few days.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly walked past her, not paying attention to her body at all.

    ¡°Put on your clothes, I will wait for you outside.¡±

    The woman was left there in a daze. She looked at her body, then looking at the man that just walked past her like he couldn¡¯t care less, she felt something that she didn¡¯t know how to exin. After getting changed, she went outside and Xu Cheng told her to get them a cab. She asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Xinsu¡¯s Sanko Street.¡±

    That woman frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a street in Xinsu though.¡±

    The elderly driver said at this time, ¡°There is, it¡¯s just a name they used in the past. You are young so you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s where the Sanko Group was founded. The older generations that are involved in this business know about that ce, so it¡¯s normal that people haven¡¯t heard of it. Are you sure you are going? If we are going, I¡¯m charging double, because the people there will collect a protection fee from me. Deal or no deal?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Xu Cheng said

    The driver stepped on the gas and drove off.

    After arriving at that old street, Xu Cheng took a look at the deep alleys connecting to this main street. It was a ce with tons of night businesses, and there were also people chatting discretely and passing goods around.

 Chapter 408.2 - The Bathhouse Massacre (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Bathhouse Massacre (Part Two)</h4>

    As someone who had been a police officer before, Xu Cheng¡¯s instincts told him that this was probably a crime nest. After he got off of the car, he said to that woman, ¡°Just wait here. When Ie out, prepare a car toe and pick me up.¡±

    The woman nodded as she got off of the cab with Xu Cheng. She found a roadside food stall and got some supper.

    Xu Cheng walked across the street, and the woman didn¡¯t know what else she could do so she just sat by the roadside stall and watched him. She saw that he walked to the entrance of a bathhouse, and then he was stopped by two guys from the Sanko Group. That woman saw Xu Cheng making a move. He grabbed both guys by the neck and smashed their faces into each other! Then, Xu Cheng walked into the bathhouse. The woman immediately turned her head back around and felt uneasy, wondering whether she should leave or stay. This was too crazy!

    That was the Sanko Group that he was going against!

    As one of the three big chiefs of Sanko Group, Cunzhong Tang had been through tons of storms over the years. He had basicallymitted all the crimes there was tomit, and there was also really nothing he didn¡¯t dare to do.

    After two members died at the entrance, someone ran into the bathhouse and anxiously reported to him, ¡°Master Cunzhong, something happened... Someone broke in...¡±

    Cunzhong was getting his back rubbed and asked nonchntly, ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°On-one!¡±

    ¡°Then how many people do we have?¡± Cunzhong snorted, ¡°Including the neighboring street, we have over a hundred guys, wouldn¡¯t whoever dares toe in basically be courting death? What are you panicking about? It¡¯s not like the guy strapped himself with bombs and came to kamikaze our azzes. Since he¡¯s just here courting death, we will end it quickly for him.¡±

    That man nodded, and Cunzhong stopped him just as he turned back. ¡°Wait.¡±

    His man turned around and looked at him, waiting for the next order.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him just yet. If he¡¯s here to look for me, get him toe in. I want to ask him what gang he¡¯s from, and why he wants toe and kill me,¡± Cunzhong said.

    His man nodded, but just as he turned around, the door was busted open by a guy flying in. Outside in the courtyard, there were only seven or eight men left standing in the aftermath of bodies that Xu Cheng had brutally put down. The survivors kept on backing up to the door of the bath yard Cunzhong was in.

    At the same time, more and more people from Sanko began flowing in, carrying all kinds of samurai swords. Immediately, Xu Cheng was encircled by the Sanko group guys in the yard.

    Cunzhong Tang¡¯s voice came out from the bath yard, hezily said, ¡°You know what ce this is? I think you should watch fewer movies and be less impulsive, because when you anger us, not even thew can protect you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around at the 60 to 70 people thatpletely surrounded him and he shouted in the direction of the bath. ¡°You don¡¯t n oning out and having a chat?¡±

    Cunzhong Tang was afraid that this guy was carrying a gun, so he was very smart and definitely wouldn¡¯te out from the crowd. He kept on scrubbing himself in the bath and said, ¡°How about youe over? I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I hope you don¡¯t run away in a bit,¡± as Xu Cheng said that, he stepped forward, and the thirty or so guys that were blocking the entrance immediately stepped forward, all pointing their samurai swords at Xu Cheng.

    The others surrounding him also pulled out their weapons and focused onto Xu Cheng. Seeing Xu Cheng move, they also stepped forward.

    The big circle just nowpressed and became a tighter ring around Xu Cheng, and Cunzhong Tang looked clearly very proud. ¡°Over the years, there were too many people that wanted to kill me, but they all died outside in the yard. I¡¯m curious, I don¡¯t know you, what grudge do we have? Could you be another boss¡¯s man? Since you are so loyal, how about just join my camp? Old rules, just cut off one finger to pledge allegiance, and I will grant you a bright future!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around at the crowd, the des were bright, reflecting light under the night. He pressed forward another step, and the others also stepped forward, shrinking the circle even smaller. Cunzhong Tang really liked to y this game, and he felt that no matter how brave and courageous a person was, they would sooner orter yield and admit defeat under such pressure.

 Chapter 409.1 - Massacre (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 409: Massacre (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng suddenly stopped in ce. Upon seeing this, one of Cunzhong Tang¡¯s confidants put on a devious smile. ¡°Move? Why did you stop moving? You can try to move again. The more you move, the closer our des will be to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly came forward and grabbed the confidant that was talking by the wrist, took the de from his hand, and ced it by his neck.

    There was a bit of an uproar in the crowd.

    This minion of Cunzhong wasn¡¯t worried at all about Xu Cheng killing him at all. There were so many people here, so if this intruder didn¡¯t want to die, he had no choice but to obey.

    The confidant suddenly burst outughing wildly, not scared like a hostage should be at all. He said to Xu Cheng, ¡°You want to use me as a bargaining chip to save yourself? Let me tell you, after you step foot in here, don¡¯t even think about just leaving so easily. It¡¯s useless even if you use me to threaten our boss.¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about using you?¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly said, and he swung the katana, immediately chopping off an arm from this guy.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± This confidant of Cunzhong didn¡¯t expect at all that Xu Cheng would make such a bold move. Seeing his whole arm on the ground, he cried out due to the extreme pain.

    70 to 80 swords all shed forward, and the sword in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, powered by his insane strength, basically became awnmower!

    A de¡¯s power was dependent on the wielder¡¯s strength, and if it was just an ordinary guy with average power, the de would probably stop at the bone. But if the sharp de was in the hands of someone with greater power, the de could chop through the bones all together, such as an entire arm.

    And with Xu Cheng¡¯s explosive force, when he swung the katana, there was no force that could rival his at all. Wherever the de travels past, let it be a waist, leg, or arm in the way, the moment it came into contact with the de, it would be chopped into halves swiftly, like awnmower cutting grass.

    So, wherever Xu Cheng¡¯s katana traveled past, flesh and bone shards flew everywhere. Even when those guys tried to use their des to block, the des would be brutally shattered, flying away along with the wielder¡¯s head or arms.

    With one swing, 12 people fell to the ground, with 6 of them headless and the other six being cut straight across the chest.

    The people standing behind them all got blood sttered onto them, and when they saw theirrades in front of them all falling down, they all stepped back in big steps in horror.

    After Xu Cheng shed to the right, he chopped down more members of the Sanko Group surrounding him on the left.

    The de flew past, leaving clean cuts everywhere.

    Whether they be des or people or bones, nothing was able to stand after the de traveled through them. The scene was extremely bloody and brutal. Although they were all swords of simr quality, the one in Xu Cheng¡¯s hand appeared like some godly weapon, chopping through everything like it was chopping tofu, there was just no counter at all!

    When Xu Cheng shed at the opponents, the injuries weren¡¯t about opening cuts or whatnot, but a human body splitting into halves!

    Cunzhong Tang¡¯s confidant looked as if he just saw a ghost! He witnessed many of hisrades¡¯ heads and body parts falling down in waves, as if Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t cutting people but mowing thewn!

    Those people that charged at Xu Cheng no longer looked like fierce devils, but more like moths charging at the fire. No matter how many came at Xu Cheng, they were all swallowed alive by the fire that was Xu Cheng.

    The whole yard had a bloody stench, and there were already more than 40 guys that were chopped up beyond recognition, all their body parts piled up in circles around Xu Cheng.

    Noticing that the remaining thugs were all terrified and didn¡¯t dare to charge up again while his own body and face were covered by other people¡¯s blood, Xu Cheng looked at Cunzhong¡¯s confidant who he was still grabbing onto, and he sneered, ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    Right now, this homeboy had already pissed his pants.

 Chapter 409.2 - Massacre (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 409: Massacre (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°I-I...¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give him the chance to talk and directly sliced his neck with his katana. He then threw his head under the feet of Cunzhong.

    Cunzhong directly stood up. As he got dressed, he shouted at his men outside, ¡°Stop him!¡±

    The others all looked at each other with hesitation. However, everyone also wanted to use this chance to climb up thedder. What if they got lucky and actually managed to hurt Xu Cheng? They would definitely be promoted a few ranks in a row in the million-member-sized Sanko Group.

    ¡°Fack, kill him!¡± someone suddenly shouted, and then a few guys with bigger balls immediately charged over, wanting to utilize their advantage in numbers to kill Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng picked up another katana from the ground with his feet, and now with two, he began shing left and right, not even blinking once. Blood sttered everywhere and with more miserable cries, there were more and more bodies piled up in the yard!

    Within just five minutes, there were already over 70 members dead. This quantity was all the reinforcements that came from this whole street.

    Cunzhong Tang had never seen someone of this caliber in his life. He had seen many killers, and he also saw many extremely capable ones, but it was still his first time seeing someone that could basically 1v100.

    As usual, the older one became, the less daring they would be. He was over fifty, and seeing that his advantage was gone, he kneeled down and trembled as he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Let me go, I will give you however much money you want. I have a lot of money, as long as you can let me let me go, in the Wei Nation, I can give you everything you want!¡±

    Xu Cheng ced the katana on Cunzhong Tang¡¯s neck and coldly said, ¡°I just want one answer. If you tell the truth, you don¡¯t have to die. If you lie then sorry, you will die under this very own de of your Sanko Group.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will tell you!¡± Cunzhong immediately said, ¡°Just ask away, I will tell you everything I know!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who told you to go to the Assassin Alliance to register a bounty on a guy called Xu Cheng?¡±

    Cunzhong¡¯s body shivered, and he subconsciously lifted his head to look at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hesitate and just nonchntly chopped off one of his arms.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Cunzhong immediately screamed in pain and began rolling around on the floor, and blood pooled into the bath, dying it all red.

    ¡°You hesitated,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said. Then, he put the katana onto Cunzhong¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Talk, you have one more arm.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Shanling Jiubao!¡± Cunzhong said in a deep voice, ¡°Shanling Financial Group¡¯s core member, Shanling Jiubao! He can control many government forces, and it¡¯s a piece of cake for him tomand us or the governments¡¯ martial artists. I was forced to do it!¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s Shanling Jiubao,¡± Xu Cheng said. With a wave of the de, Cunzhong¡¯s other arm flew away!

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Cunzhong cried miserably from the top of his lungs and yelled at Xu Cheng in anger, ¡°You facking yed me?!¡±

    This time, Xu Cheng pointed his de at Cunzhong¡¯s heart and asked, ¡°Where does he live? Where is the headquarters of the Shanling Financial Group located? You must know for sure, you guyse from the same side of the same world, and if it weren¡¯t for you guys taking care of the loose ends for them, the Sanko Group wouldn¡¯t have raised to the height it¡¯s at right now.¡±

    Cunzhong snorted. ¡°You think I will tell you?¡±

    Pshh!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s katana entered his chest by a centimeter.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Bean-sized sweats appeared on Cunzhong¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, all I know is that the entire financial group¡¯s actual headquarters is in North Sea Path (city), the real culprit Shanling Jiubao¡¯s there!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the culprit, but you are also an aplice. So, you can now atone for your sins.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng sliced through his neck.

 Chapter 410.1 - Godlike (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 410: Godlike (Part One)</h4>

    Across the street, the street vendor owners all eximed.

    ¡°Why is the bathhouse on fire?¡±

    The woman that was eating supper immediately looked over to see the entire courtyard on fire, and she stood up in shock. She wondered if she should go over to take a look, but she was also a bit scared.

    By now, more and more people from nearby all went over, and when the woman nned to cross the street and check it out as well, Xu Cheng, who was in a Sanko uniform, appeared across the street and began walking towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, next stop.¡±

    That woman nodded while in a daze. Then, she began walking away with Xu Cheng while looking back once every few steps. She wanted to ask something but she didn¡¯t know if it was appropriate or not.

    Overnight, the woman brought Xu Cheng to North Sea Path by bus.

    They didn¡¯t chat at all over the night, and when they finally arrived, it was already the next day with the sun high up in the sky. After arriving at North Sea Path, the woman went to the convenience store and got a map. At that time, she identally nced at the TV inside the store and saw the news.

    ¡°One of the Three Chiefs of the Sanko Group was Brutally Murdered, Fire at Old Street Bathhouse Killed Nearly a Hundred Sanko Group Members.¡±

    The map fell from the woman¡¯s hand and her mind becamepletely absent.

    ¡°Miss, the map is 10 yuan, the two bottles of mineral water are 20 yuan in total,¡± the owner saw that she was in a daze and reminded her.

    ¡°Here.¡± The woman nervously handed the money to the shop owner and left with the map and water.

    Walking to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, she carefully handed him a bottle of water.

    Xu Cheng drank the water. Feeling that the woman was looking at him a bit vigntly, he said, ¡°Am I scary?¡±

    The woman immediately moved her eyes away from Xu Cheng. She tried to drink some water too, but due to being too nervous, she immediately choked on the water and coughed.

    She wiped her mouth and asked, ¡°Did you start that firest night?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Seeing how he casually nodded, as if killing almost a hundred people wasn¡¯t a big deal, she began feeling even more nervous and shocked.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    Xu Cheng took over the map, pointed at a location, and said, ¡°Here, do you know where the Shanling Financial Group¡¯s headquarters are?¡±

    The woman was shocked. ¡°Shanling Financial Group? Sir, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of water and said calmly, ¡°To kill a guy.¡±

    The woman almost coughed up more water. She really shouldn¡¯t have asked such a dumb question.

    ¡°But... that¡¯s the Shanling Financial Group! Do you know what they represent for the Wei Nation?¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s the thirdrgest financial group in the Wei Nation and the entire group is worth more than 300 billion dors,¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly said as if he didn¡¯t really care at all. ¡°But not to mention 300 billion, even if it¡¯s 3 trillion, I¡¯m still going to get one guy.¡±

    The woman couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, word for word, ¡°Shanling Jiubao.¡±

    The woman¡¯s pupils immediately erged. elf are already worth about 30 billion dors. He¡¯s a big celebrity in the Wei Nation¡¯s financial circle.¡±

    ¡°You know a lot about the financial circle, looks like you¡¯ve received a pretty good education,¡± Xu Cheng caught onto this detail and said.

 Chapter 410.2 - Godlike (Part Two)

    Chapter 410: Godlike (Part Two)

    The woman lowered her head awkwardly. Then, stuttering, she said, ¡°My name is Songdao Laizi. Sir, how should I address you?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He put the cap back and went to the street to get a cab.

    Behind him, Songdao Laizi bitterly smiled, a bit disappointed. She was very conflicted, and the curiosity in her was stronger than her fear. In the Wei Nation, women had a very low status, and most of them admired powerful men. So, being able to rely on a powerful man or bing his woman would be their fortune and happiness. However, Laizi had been very independent and domineering since she was young, and she attained a very high degree of education. She always thought that she could change her destiny, but she was simply powerless in front of this kind of societal trend. The more domineering she was, the more hate she got, even from her family, and when her dad¡¯s gambling got out of hand and put them in debt with the Sanko Group, the family pushed her into the pit to help pay back the debt, forcing her to lower her head to destiny to make money by serving men.

    Songdao Laizi always felt that she would never truly lower her head to another man, but now, ever since she met Xu Cheng, she felt like she was simply a weak woman! Like other women, she subconsciously began admiring him and wanted to rely on him, but unfortunately, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t even look at her directly and was toozy to speak to her unless necessary.

    Ever since that night, Laizi¡¯s mood had never been this down. Thinking that Xu Cheng was only using her as a tour guide, she felt very frustrated and defeated!

    Xu Cheng stopped their conversation because he didn¡¯t want to give his name to Laizi, and in Laizi¡¯s mind, it was a contemptuous rejection, a disdainful attitude from the strong to the weak. And the more it was like this, the more women felt this kind of man was worth entrusting their lives to.

    The two of them ended up renting a private car and drove to the location Xu Cheng pointed to on the map.

    Outside arge viplex, the car stopped and Xu Cheng said to Songdao Laizi, ¡°This card is for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng gave her another bank card with no name on it.

    ¡°You can leave now,¡± Xu Cheng said after he got out of the car.

    Laizi took the bank card, looked at him, and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t you need someone to pick you up after you are done?¡±

    ¡°No, your mission is done, you can leave now. I might not make it out after going in, but I might alsoe out. If you want to wait, then I don¡¯t mind, but I won¡¯t give you extra pay after this.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng turned around and left, walking towards the private area of vis backed by the sea.

    Songdao Laizi looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back, and for a moment, she fell into a daze. This man had no expression on his face and one couldn¡¯t see the slightest emotion, but through this whole journey, he had been strange yet powerful! This kind of man was very attractive to her, and that kind of aloof charisma made Laizi¡¯s panties drop all the way down to the other side of Earth.

    His back image was like that of a hero in the legends, although faced with a powerful financial group as a foe, the seemingly rtively insignificant man just headed forward without the slightest hesitation as if the giant beast ahead couldn¡¯t stop his powerful heart at all.

    Laizi¡¯s hands tightly held onto the steering wheel, and she looked out of the window at Xu Cheng, hesitating whether she should wait or not. Maybe she should think of this journey as a dream and just let it end, yet she also really hoped that Xu Cheng coulde out alive to prove the legend.

    She really liked this saying, ¡°He was nameless, and he came from a nameless ce, yet everywhere he went, all living beings would bow down to him as the king!

    This was also why Laizi was particrly curious about Xu Cheng. In her heart, she felt that Xu Cheng was the legendary god of the sky, mysterious, powerful, and disdainful towards everything!

    She really just wanted to serve such a man!

 Chapter 411.1 - As I Said, This Place Will Become a Slaughter House (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 411: As I Said, This ce Will Be a ughter House (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng walked on the bluestone b road that leads to the seaside vis. This ce was the most luxurious vi vacation zone in North Sea Path, but it was never open to the public. The path directly extended to the central garden, and the ce was surrounded by botanical gardens. The petals from the beautiful cherry trees by the side of the road were falling to the road under the passing light breeze.

    Before he could reach the central garden, at therge gate in the way, two guards stopped him and gestured for him to leave. ¡°This is a private area, please leave.¡±

    Xu Cheng said to the guards, ¡°Tell the senior management of the Shanling Group that I¡¯vee today to arrest Shanling Jiubao and take him back to Huaxia to apologize. If anyone dares to stand in my way or refuses to surrender him, I will be taking n B.¡±

    Those two guards were dumbfounded, not knowing if they heard wrong or something.

    ¡°Are you retarded or something? Sir, do you know what ce this is? Without an appointment, you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Does this mean that you guys can¡¯t ry the message for me? That¡¯s fine, I will do it myself.¡±

    Suddenly, he dashed past the two guards, and they immediately fell down. Then, taking out one of their walkie talkies from their uniform, he said, ¡°To those that are inside, listen up. Before I get started, hand over Shanling Jiubao, or today, this ce will be a ughterhouse.¡±

    What happened at the front gate already alerted the security guards inside, and at the same time, the Shanling Financial Group was also notified. They were in a meeting, and the housekeeper came in and reported this.

    Then, the conference room¡¯s projector directly switched to the entrance where the two guards had fallen down and Xu Cheng was standing there greeting the camera.

    ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    The head of security said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that he came to look for Mr. Jiubao. This guy said, if Mr. Jiubao doesn¡¯te and see him, he will turn this ce into a ughterhouse.¡±

    ¡°What an ignorant !¡± An old man said with disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that request, you guys go and take care of it. Next time, don¡¯t report this kind of sh*t to interrupt our meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the head of security said and cut themunication. The meeting continued.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiubao?¡± The chief wasn¡¯t in a rush to continue the meeting but asked the junior members.

    ¡°He has been busy taking care of the underground money house incident in the past couple of months.¡±

    ¡°Garbage, it¡¯s been so long and he still hasn¡¯t taken care of it. Tell him, in one week if I still don¡¯t see that guy¡¯s dead body, he will never be allowed to join the board of directors!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, have you seen the news on the Sanko Groupst night? Tell Jiubao to not get involved, or it will be bad for the group¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Waiting at the door, Xu Cheng saw two carsing out around the central garden and arriving at the gate.

    He just stood there calmly, and about 8 guards came down from the two cars, each of them carrying a rifle!

    Four of them directly took aim at Xu Cheng, and the other three went to keep Xu Cheng under control. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t resist the arrest, and he was shoved into the car violently and then the car slowly drove deeper into the vi district.

 Chapter 411.2 - As I Said, This Place Will Become a Slaughter House (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 411: As I Said, This ce Will Be a ughter House (Part Two)</strong>

    The guard that sat beside Xu Cheng nced at him and said, ¡°You stupid?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m looking for Shanling Jiubao. Whoever stands in my way, I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even get past us, and you want to see him? Why don¡¯t you kill me first then?¡± The guard scoffed in disdain and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t from the Wei Nation, where are you from? Who¡¯s your boss?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly broke free from the cuffs and grabbed onto this guy¡¯s head and smashed it against the car. Then, he brutally kicked another guard in the chest as he was about to pull out his gun. That guy flew right out of the car and died with an opening in his chest. Xu Cheng threw a punch at another guy and knocked him unconscious right away, and the driver immediately got his neck snapped by Xu Cheng from behind.

    The car staggered to the side of the road and came to a stop. He looked at the guard that he smashed against the car and sneered, ¡°I told you, I will kill whoever that stands in my way.¡± Then, he spat on him and broke his neck.

    The other car that drove in front saw this one had stopped and immediately tried to do a three-point turn to drive back and check. Seeing this, Xu Cheng directly took control of the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the gas, driving right into the side of the other car as it was making the turn.

    The windows of that car all shattered, and the people inside were all temporarily stunned from the violent impact and the ss shards grazing past their bodies.

    Xu Cheng coolly walked out of the car and towards the other car that had begun smoking from the engine. The guy in the driver¡¯s seat woke up first, but Xu Cheng quickly jogged over and simply and brutally threw a punch at the guy¡¯s face, sending the ss shards that were already on his face straight into his skull.

    Then, he took out the gun in that guy¡¯s inner pocket and shot at the other guards inside the car that was slowly regaining consciousness.

    Then, Xu Cheng saw three more guard cars drive out towards him, and he immediately got back into the car and began taking off his clothes.

    Among the reinforcements, the head of security and other elite guards all hurried over to check on the situation, and when they got out of their cars and approached to check out the two security cars that crashed into each other, they were quite shocked to find all of their colleagues dead inside the ruined cars.

    And then, one of the guards saw that there was a pile of clothes in the car, and just when he was trying to figure out where those clothes could havee from, he suddenly felt his world spinning. His spine clicked, and his eyes ckened as he fell to the ground.

    The other guards saw their colleague falling down mysteriously so they subconsciously aimed towards his direction, but they noticed that there was nothing there, and there were no gunshots. A guard hurried over to check out the situation, and he shockingly found that his colleague¡¯s neck was broken.

    Just then, this guard that came over to check also had his neck broken.

    The others began panicking right away, and when they werepletely lost, the 15 guards began having their neck twisted with their chins up one after another, and they all fell to the ground, one by one.

    It was just the security captain, who had a slightly different uniform, that was left. He began shooting randomly at the air around him, and when he picked up his walkie-talkie and wanted to say something, the walkie-talkie was grabbed out of his hand by something and became suspended in the air.

    Then, his hand that was holding the gun seemed to be lifted by some mysterious force, and the security captain waspletely shocked. Some unrivaled force was grabbing his hand to slowly aim the gun at his own head!

    He immediately tried to use his other hand to push away the gun, but he really didn¡¯t stand a chance against that inexplicable force. And due to him trying his hardest to resist, even his wrist was broken.

    A faint voice that came from the air said, ¡°As I said, this ce will be a ughterhouse!¡±

    Then, he finished the job and walked towards the group of vis.

 Chapter 412.1 - For Every Ten Minutes, I Will Kill a Person (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 412: For Every Ten Minutes, I Will Kill a Person (Part One)</strong>

    In the giant Shanling viplex, people were dying quietly, one after another.

    Throughout the entire seaside resort, Xu Cheng already lost count of how many people he killed. He just killed whoever he walked past, and those inside the big n meeting didn¡¯t know at all that there was a silent massacre outside with their entire n dying away.

    There were corpses everywhere, and their way of death was very simple. All of them had their necks broken in a very crisp and swift fashion.

    The entire 50-men security corps also gotpletely wiped out.

    Those that were allowed to join the n meeting were all the important core members of the Shanling Financial Group and their business capabilities were all top-tier in the industry.

    The big round table in the conference room was 10 meters in diameter, and there were over 30 members attending the meeting, each a leader of the various subsidiaries of the group.

    On the main seat, an old man with reading sses put down the documents in his hand and said, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is over. As I¡¯ve said before, if someone can¡¯t bring benefits to the family, then please make space for someone else. Don¡¯t just upy the stall and not take a crap. Dismissed.¡±

    The old man was escorted by his bodyguard and walked out of the conference room first.

    Then, the other thirty or so family members all talked and walked out of the room as they conversed. At that moment, they suddenly heard the chief yelling in the corridor.

    They all rushed out of the conference room right away, only to see many maids strewn around the corridor.

    Their bodyguards went up to check for signs of life, and they concluded, ¡°Dead!¡±

    ¡°Call the police first!¡± at this moment, one of the members shouted an order to the bodyguards.

    Then, he immediately called security, but no one picked up.

    The thirty-or-so guys walked along the corridor, anding to the open area before the giant spiral stairway, they shockingly found that there were dead people everywhere on the first and second floor. They were all maids, guards, and some were members of the family.

    Several middle-aged members recognized that their kids were among the bodies, and they immediately eximed as they rushed over. Their descendants were all dead!

    The thirty core-members of the financial group couldn¡¯t even imagine what happened during the conference and how the worldpletely changed after they walked out of the room...

    There were dead bodies everywhere, what just happened?!

    The bodyguards were checking along the way.

    ¡°All dead, no survivors!¡±

    ¡°!¡± The chief almost had a heart attack. He smashed his crutch against the wall and broke a mural.

    ¡°Someone exin to me, what¡¯s really going on?!¡± His whole face darkened.

    Just as the crowd slowly walked down the stairway, they saw that on the luxurious sofa on the first floor sat Xu Cheng. He leaned back with his eyes closed and said, ¡°I think I told you guys before, hand over Shanling Jiubao or handle the consequences yourself. But you guys didn¡¯t seem to take my words seriously, so you can¡¯t really me me for what¡¯s happening, right?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The chief was shocked. At this time, everyone just realized that there was this guy on the sofa. If he didn¡¯t talk, others would¡¯ve thought that he was also a corpse.

    Xu Cheng sat up straight andughed. ¡°What a great question! Who¡¯s Shanling Jiubao. Get him toe out, and then I will tell you guys why so many people died here.¡±

    ¡°Did you do all of this?!¡± The chief looked at Xu Cheng in horror and shouted at him, ¡°You know what you just did? I¡¯m going to break you into pieces!¡±

 Chapter 412.2 - For Every Ten Minutes, I Will Kill a Person (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 412: For Every Ten Minutes, I Will Kill a Person (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng walked up step by step, and the Shanling members saw that he didn¡¯t have a weapon so they weren¡¯t too nervous. Three bodyguards immediately came to try to take him down.

    Xu Cheng grabbed onto one of the guys¡¯ wrists and twisted.

    Ka!

    ¡°AHH!¡± the man immediately screamed miserably and fell to the side.

    As for the remaining two, Xu Cheng sent both of them flying with a kick, their bodies smashing into the precious murals on the walls. They never woke up.

    Across from him, the members of Shanling Financial Group were all scared and they just stood there, no one daring toe closer again.

    Xu Cheng tossed the chief a phone he picked up from the ground and said, ¡°I know Shanling Jiubao isn¡¯t here. Give him a call, tell him toe back immediately. Tell him, for every ten minutes he takes, I will kill a person from the Shanling Financial Group!¡±

    ¡°You dare¡±!¡± the chief roared in a deep voice as he directly pped away the phone that Xu Cheng tossed at him.

    Right after he said that, Xu Cheng walked to the first guard that got his wrist broken by him. He squatted down, grabbed onto his head and with a twist, the guy that was crying in pain immediately stopped.

    Dead!

    The chief almost fainted, and Xu Cheng just stood there indifferently and said, ¡°Go and pick up that phone, call Shanling Jiubao. If he doesn¡¯t admit to his crimes, then everything he has done will be redeemed by burying all of you!¡±

    ¡°! You already breached the Wei Nation¡¯s bottom line, do you know that? You will be killed brutally and you will be thrown into the ocean to feed the fish!¡±

    Just as this random guy finished venting, the other members found that he suddenly lifted his arms and covered his throat, and after struggling a bit, he fell to the ground and his back began heaving. From between his fingers leaked out blood, and it was only then that they realized that something had pierced his throat!

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Tsk tsk, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be trash-talking. There are 26 of you left, so even if he¡¯s across the, he only has 260 minutes to get here. For every 10 minutes that passes, I will kill a person.¡±

    Chief: ¡°What the hell did he do?!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°He should know very well what he did, or maybe you old farts know about it too. Since you guys like to kill people, I will just kill in front of you. You hurt my woman, I will bury your whole family!¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    ¡°That guy that capsized your underground money house, that guy that you had been wanting to kill!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°If I did something, I will face the consequences, and you guys can y whatever with me. But, if you want to me, then me the fact that you guys got irrelevant people involved, and the consequence is what you are seeing right now! I will make your whole Shanling Family pay for this! The game has just gotten started.¡±

    Someone snorted, ¡°We already called the police, and they will be here any moment now. Don¡¯t dream about leaving anymore, you offended us, and this matter will also cause a diplomatic dispute! You ! Wait until you get thrown into jail, I will teach you the consequences of offending the Shanling Group!¡±

    Just as this guy finished, Xu Cheng suddenly arrived before his face. He looked down at the guy and smiled devilishly as he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Try saying that again.¡±

    That guy gulped and directly fell onto his azz, not daring to make another sound.

    Xu Cheng looked around at the survivors of the Shanling Group and said, ¡°4 minutes already passed!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, hurry up and just make the call. Get that Jiubao toe back and look at what he has done!¡± Some of the guys that were scared of death immediately began panicking. Normally, they were already not happy with that guy for being able to step on their head by making more than money than them through the lucrative moneyundering business, and this time, seeing the disaster that was brought upon them because of him, how could these guys stay still?

    We have released chapters for Udon¡¯s new book, ¡°Conquer the World¡±!

 Chapter 413.1 - Grabbing Him to Take Him to My Woman to Kneel and Apologize (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 413: Grabbing Him to Take Him to My Woman to Kneel and Apologize (Part One)</strong>

    The other members all rushed over, picking up the phone to give to Shanling Financial Group¡¯s chief. Shanling Gangbeng took the phone and dialed Shanling Jiubao.

    ¡°Hey, Dad,¡± on the phone, Shanling Jiubao said in a very respectful tone.

    ¡°Where are you? Come home immediately, use your fastest speed!¡± Shanling Gangben said, staring at Xu Cheng. Then, he added, ¡°Bring ¡®Ren¡¯, something happened!¡±

    He saw that there wasn¡¯t anything unusual on Xu Cheng¡¯s face so he rxed. He had spoken in theirnguage, so Xu Cheng naturally didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Shanling Gangben looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°For everyone in the underground world, it¡¯s all about what they are capable of. You screwed us, we screwed you, and you couldn¡¯t protect your woman, who can you me? It should be said that you just couldn¡¯t deal with the consequences of your own actions.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why I especially flew out to the Wei Nation to have a good time with you guys.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and looked at the huge antique clock on the wall. ¡°10 minutes is up.¡±

    Then, he walked into the crowd with huge strides.

    The crowd immediately scattered since no one wanted to get caught by Xu Cheng. But once Xu Cheng¡¯s handnded on someone, that person wouldn¡¯t be able to escape at all.

    ¡°Dad! Save me!¡± a guy that got grabbed by the cor immediately began crying for Gangben.

    But, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to hear the noise and broke his neck right away.

    25 people were left.

    There were about 23 people of the second-gen among the core members, and the young third-gen had only 2 guys on the board right now. At this time, everyone was worried about themselves.

    Those two third-gen members couldn¡¯t stand this pressure. Feeling that they were young and rich as hell, who would want to die like this so early?!

    One of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore and directly ran for his life towards thewn outside of the vi. He even tripped by the door frame and fell to the ground, but he crawled back up and kept on running.

    ¡°Look, this is your Shanling n¡¯s people, so scared of death yet still pretending to be mighty gods.¡± Xu Cheng smiled in disdain. Then, he picked up an ashtray from the table and threw it right at the young man. The ashtray flew straight across the air like a cannonball, directly exploding that guy¡¯s head at about a couple dozen meters away.

    Those that were originally thinking about running were so frightened and they could only pray that Jiubao would bring enough ninjas over.

    Shanling Gangben directly walked to the sofa, sat down, and said, ¡°This is my first time in my life being threatened like this. Are you really going to burn the bridgespletely with Shanling?¡±

    ¡°My request is very simple.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Hand over Shanling Jiubao, I need to bring him back to kneel before my woman to kowtow and apologize. That way, you guys don¡¯t all need to die, and Shanling will still exist in this world.¡±

    Shanling Gangben said, ¡°Then haven¡¯t you thought about it? That if you don¡¯t end up destroying the Shanling Financial Group, you and your woman would be hunted down by us endlessly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Xu Cheng grinned and said, ¡°After today, your entire n won¡¯t remember this event at all, because I will make you guys terrified to your cores until you willingly hand over Shanling Jiubao.¡±

    ¡°The Shanling Financial Group has been around since World War II, what kind of storms haven¡¯t we been through? Young man, let me tell you, if the Shanling Financial Group doesn¡¯t fall, and you don¡¯t die, then the Shanling Financial Group has failed!¡± Shanling Gangben said.

 Chapter 413.2 - Grabbing Him to Take Him to My Woman to Kneel and Apologize (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 413: Grabbing Him to Take Him to My Woman to Kneel and Apologize (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng picked up a ss shard from the ground and threw it towards the temple of one of the members. That man immediately hit the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, 10 minutes passed again.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. He looked at Shanling Gangben and said, ¡°Go on, you can keep talking, I will listen. But no matter what you say, once the timer hits, I will kill a guy, and I will stick to my words.¡±

    Shanling Gangben asked Xu Cheng curiously, ¡°You love your woman so much, why are you putting yourself through this much risk? It¡¯s really stupid, you know? Don¡¯t you want to live with your woman happily for the rest of your life? Doing what you are doing right now, you are basically not leaving any way out for yourself.¡±

    ¡°I want to be happy too, but I really don¡¯t have a choice. Some dogs couldn¡¯t afford to y the game properly and wanted to involve innocent people, so I have no choice. Even if I trade my life for the destruction of your entire Shanling Financial Group, I still think it¡¯s very worth it.¡±

    Xu Cheng then smiled insidiously like a devil, as if he had gone a little demonic. He looked at Shanling Gangben andughed, saying, ¡°Scared now? You think you can get me to stop by threatening me?¡±

    Shanling Gangben: ¡°Nope, I just think that you might not be able to get back to your country alive anymore. Today, even if you kill all of us here, the police will still get you, and Shanling Jiubao will still find a way to kill your woman!¡±

    ¡°You really talk a lot.¡± Xu Cheng smiled, picked up a ss shard, and killed another person.

    Some people that were scared of death immediately dropped onto their azz and pissed their pants. Seeing the people around them dying one by one right before their eyes, they felt as if they were in hell.

    ¡°Dad, what happened?!¡± Just then, Shanling Jiubao came right through the door, running. Following him were five guys in uniform, and judging by their steps, it was clear that they were ninjas.

    When Shanling Gangben saw this , he directly gave him a kick in the stomach. ¡°You that can¡¯t get anything done but can always fack s¨Ct up! Just wait and kill yourself once this is done to beg for the forgiveness of all the members that died because of you!¡±

    Shanling Jiubao looked at the corpses around him guiltily. On his way in, he also saw dead bodies everywhere.

    ¡°I have nothing to say, I just hope you can give me a chance to avenge my family members!¡± Shanling Jiubao kneeled as he gritted his teeth. Then, he slowly stood up, looked towards Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°I am Shanling Jiubao, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°You hurt my woman, so I will kill your whole family; it¡¯s very fair. This is just how I am. You dare to offend me once? I will return the favor a-hundred-fold,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    ¡°You are Xu Cheng?¡± Shanling Jiubao narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actuallye to the Wei Nation after you disappeared in your own country. You are here courting death, you know that? Every day, every night, I¡¯ve been thinking about skinning you alive and drinking your blood! Since you came today, then don¡¯t leave anymore. You can let me redeem my sins!¡±

    ¡°, get the fack out of my way!¡± The furious Shanling Gangben had been holding in his wrath and he directly kicked Jiubao to the side. Seeing that the five Royal-ss super ninjas ¡®Ren¡¯s were here, he immediately gained confidence as he walked up, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°Shanling Jiubao¡¯s here, you cane and try to get him! Today, if you can bring him out of this ce, then I will promise in the name of the Shanling Financial Group to not give you any trouble in the future!¡±

    Then, those five Rens walked over and said, ¡°If you can take Mr. Jiubao out from here, we will slice open our stomachs and end our lives too!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Oh, then this will be fun. In fact, you guys don¡¯t need to make such bold bets. Even if Jesuses today, I already said, I will bring Shanling Jiubao to my woman to kneel and apologize. I will kill whoever dares to stand in my way, even if it¡¯s your nation¡¯s prime minister, I will also walk over his corpse.¡±

 Chapter 414.1 - How About You Break His Legs for Me? (Part One)

    Chapter 414: How About You Break His Legs for Me? (Part One)

    Seeing that they called over five royal-ss rens (TL note: top tier ninjas), those Shanling members that were scared of death immediately raised their chests and became confident again. Just a moment ago, they were begging to be spared, yet now they were all vicious animals shouting and swearing, ¡°Facking kill him! Guys like him deserve to be skinned alive and chopped up into pieces!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this guy made our group lose more than 30 billion dors. If this guy doesn¡¯t die, how would we still have face in front of the others in the future? Not to mention how many people he killed here, just trespassing here alone is enough for him to be killed a thousand times!¡±

    ¡°To take care of this kind of trash, we should kill him and then get his woman too! Then we will take turns and her!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and murderous intent shed past his eyes!

    He appeared right before the guy that said that, and he grabbed him by the neck and lifted him off of the ground.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    That guy could hardly even breathe being lifted up like that, and just when he was about to squeeze out a word, Xu Cheng interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Then, with a crack, that guy¡¯s body went soft, and he died, just like that, in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    Those five Rens were shocked, as they didn¡¯t even see clearly how Xu Cheng went over.

    ¡°I changed my mind. I¡¯m not only going to take Shanling Jiubao, I¡¯m also going to kill everyone here!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly turned around and looked at everyone coldly, and he beganying his hands on the nearby Shanling members right away. With two palm strikes at two people, two members immediately flew into walls and coughed up blood, no longer breathing!

    Within just a few fractions of a second, seven guys were already killed, and only then did the five Rens finally react and dash to him, surrounding him to fight him.

    Shurikens shuffled out of their sleeves and all of them flew towards Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng let those shurikens hit him, and with metallic collisions, they cut open his clothes but they weren¡¯t able to cut through his skin at all.

    Xu Cheng took aim and directly punched towards one of the Rens, and the opponent was still thinking about pulling out a dagger to slice through Xu Cheng¡¯s wrist.

    However, his dagger couldn¡¯t even do s¨Ct, and Xu Cheng¡¯s fistnded a domineering strike on that guy¡¯s chest. That Ren directly flew out like a kite with a cut string and smashed into a piece of wooden furniture, shattering itpletely.

    Another Ren stabbed towards Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, and Xu Cheng turned his body and directly caught that guy¡¯s whole arm with his armpit, twisting with brute force.

    ¡°AH!¡± That Ren let out a loud painful scream as his whole arm was twisted. At the elbow area, people could even see the white bone piercing through the skin.

    Xu Cheng grabbed his dagger and stabbed it through his heart. Then, he pushed the dead body towards the other three Rens.

    Those three guys flew back too as they threw out as many shurikens as they could at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hands moved like phantoms as if he had a thousand hands, catching all the shurikens and in turn throwing them back at those Shanling members that were fleeing in a panic!

    Pew pew pew pew!

    Returning the favor, 21 people fell to the ground. Some of the shurikens even had poison on it, so although some cuts weren¡¯t fatal, the victims were still foaming out of their mouth as they were temporarily paralyzed.

    Xu Cheng then jumped directly onto Shanling Gangben like a praying mantis. The three Rens disappeared off the spot and then appeared in front of Gangben, trying to block the blow for him.

    However, theypletely underestimated that godly punch from Xu Cheng. When the brute force of over three tons of power arrives, how could three guys with S-ss power defend against that? They were simply too naive!

    Boom!

    Those three Royal-ss Rens were directly pushed away by the sheer force of the punch, leaving only Shanling Gangben watching in shock as everything unfolded.

    When he finally came back to his senses, he immediately screamed and then crazily shouted and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

 Chapter 414.2 - How About You Break His Legs for Me? (Part Two)

    Chapter 414: How About You Break His Legs for Me? (Part Two)

    Those three Rens immediately stood up after coughing out some blood. ¡°Let him go, or this will turn into international conflict!¡±

    Xu Cheng revealed a sinister smile. ¡°If I was scared of that, do you think I would have done this? I¡¯m just wiping out a financial group! Does the Wei Nation have the balls to start a war with Huaxia? I¡¯d like to see it try, and then, I will just make another trip out here and kill your prime minister!¡±

    Then, he turned around to look at Shanling Gangben and said, ¡°How are you feeling now? That arrogant way you were acting just now, I remember it. How do you want me to kill you? Skin you alive? Or slowly torture you to death?¡±

    ¡°I beg you, I beg you to not kill me! I beg you, just let me go! I will give you however much amount of money you want!¡± Shanling Gangben cried as he begged for mercy, and he was so close to dropping down to his knees!

    Just then, a Ren suddenly appeared behind Xu Cheng. The so-called ninjutsu of going invisible was actually just the ultimate use of speed. But after all, he was still a physical entity, so he didn¡¯t just disappear entirely, and he could still be captured by Xu Cheng¡¯s ultrasound.

    When that Ren prepared to descend from above and stab towards Xu Cheng¡¯s head, Xu Cheng just casually punched him in the chest.

    Pooo!

    That ninja spewed up blood as he flew towards the sky before heavilynding on the ground.

    The other two Rens directly appeared on his sides, and Xu Cheng just stooped down, avoiding the attacks from both sides! Then, he swept the ground with a kick towards those two¡¯s legs.

    When Xu Cheng¡¯s leg came into contact with those two¡¯s ankles, it sounded like a metal pole striking through ceramic vases. With a loud crack, those two Rens felt as if their legs were cut. They directly fell to the ground, and their deformed ankles looked terrifying.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Both of them took in a deep breath trying to tolerate the pain, but they all couldn¡¯t help but let out miserable cries.

    Then, Xu Cheng mmed his fists at those twos¡¯ heads, and sounding like two watermelons exploding, their heads shattered.

    Seeing this scene, Shanling Gangben and Shanling Jiubao were both dumbfounded, and all they could feel was deep despair!

    Those were royal-ss Rens, masters that normally were responsible for serving and protecting the Emperor, and only giant financial groups like the Shanling Group could hire them. However, all five of them couldn¡¯t evenst a few seconds in front of this young man!

    Shanling Jiubao directly got up and wanted to run outside, but as soon as he made a step, he was grabbed by Xu Cheng by the cor from behind.

    ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t break your legs?¡±

    Shanling Jiubao directly kneeled. ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡±

    Xu Cheng picked him up like a tiger picking up prey, and he didn¡¯t dare to fight back too. Xu Cheng directly walked to Shanling Gangben and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking this person away, do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡± Shanling Gangben¡¯s face was pale as he shook his head violently.

    ¡°But I do!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I have changed the game now. I don¡¯t know if you would continue to retaliate, so for safety reasons, I can only kill you all! You know, there¡¯s a saying that wildfire can burn the grass, but the grass will grow back again when springes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shanling Gangben immediately knelt down and looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Absolutely not! I will swear by the Emperor¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°Then I want to see your sincerity,¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay, what do you want me to do? I will prove it!¡± Gangben said.

    Xu Cheng pped Shanling Jiubao on the face, almost knocking him out. Then, he tossed him onto the ground and said to Shanling Gangben, ¡°I¡¯m worried that he might try to run away on our way back and refuse to apologize to my woman, so how about this? Since you are so sincere about handing him over to me, how about you break his legs for me?¡±

    Shanling Jiubao immediately came back to his senses, and his forehead was covered with big sweat beads. ¡°No! Dad, no!¡±

    Shanling Gangben gritted his teeth as he looked at his son Jiubao with resolution. ¡°Jiubao, do you know how big of a mistake you made this time?¡±

    ¡°Dad! No!¡±

 Chapter 415.1 - Blade by Blade (Part One)

    Chapter 415: de by de (Part One)

    Shanling Jiubao kept on crawling back on all fours as he looked at his father and said, ¡°Dad, you need to calm down, don¡¯t be fooled by him! The police will be here soon, and everything¡¯s going to be fine!¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled as he walked to those remaining survivors of the Shanling Group that were paralyzed on the ground and said, ¡°Mr. Gangben, my patience is limited.¡±

    Then, he directly broke the neck of another member as they watched with terror in their eyes.

    The other members had exhausted all of their strength and shouted at Shanling Jiubao, ¡°Jiubao, you ! Why do we have to be facking punished for the sin youmitted?¡±

    ¡°Go kill yourself for redemption! For everyone, for the Shanling Group!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should¡¯ve a long time ago! Everyone told you to not y with underground money houses, but you insisted on going about your own ways!¡±

    Shanling Jiubao growled, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, where would you guys have gotten the funding for your projects? If you are talking about sinners, it would be you useless facks! If it weren¡¯t for me, the Shanling Financial Group would¡¯ve already dropped out of the top three! Sooner orter, it would have been annexed by the other financial groups!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shanling Gangben said in a deep voice, ¡°Jiubao, you caused such a cmity in our family, do you want me to do it, or do you want to do it yourself? You¡¯ve never disappointed me before.¡±

    Shanling Jiubao shook his head. ¡°Dad! Those are my legs! Do you really want me to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair?¡±

    ¡°Not even your life is being treasured right now, why are you afraid of just losing a pair of legs?¡± Shanling Gangben said.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng said impatiently, ¡°Mr. Gangben, please stop dragging this on. I know you guys are waiting for the police to surround this ce, but let me tell you, even if the policee, all of you will still die!¡±

    Then, he walked to another member, and that member began crying hysterically, ¡°Dad, hurry up! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Shanling Gangben directly picked up a ceramic pot on the ground and smashed towards Jiubao¡¯s knees!

    Shanling Jiubao was already really dizzy and slow after being brutally pped by Xu Cheng, so he couldn¡¯t react fast enough to dodge. After being smashed in the knees like this, he directly sat up straight and the thick purple veins began popping up on his neck and forehead. It was clear how painful that was.

    ¡°Ah! Leg, my legs!¡±

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Shanling Gangben saw how much Jiubao was suffering and he asked Xu Cheng who was watching behind him.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Cheng chuckled. ¡°Pick up the ceramic fragments, what I want for him is lifelong disability!¡±

    When Shanling Jiubao heard that, he directly used all of the strength left in him to support his body and crawl towards the outside. Shanling Gangben went to pick up the pieces with his trembling hands and then slowly walked towards Shanling Jiubao. Jiubao directly crawled to Xu Cheng instead and grabbed on his legs and begged, ¡°Please let me go!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked down at him and said, ¡°Let you go? This time, my woman was just injured and didn¡¯t die, who¡¯s there to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t die next time?¡±

    ¡°No! Nothing will happen again! Really! Please, just let me go, and I will forget about everything that happened, I promise!¡± Shanlin Jiubao cried in tears.

    Behind him, Shanling Gangben already walked over and was also looking at Xu Cheng with a begging gaze. Xu Cheng showed no expression. ¡°Destroy the bone.¡±

    Shanling Jiubao immediately screamed like a pig and he was on the verge of fainting several times. Shanling Jiubao was cutting his knee with a piece of the ceramic vase, and then he made up his mind and brutally shoved it into the kneecaps.

 Chapter 415.2 - Blade by Blade (Part Two)

    Chapter 415: de by de (Part Two)

    After Shanling Jiubao fainted, Shanling Gangben faintly said, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, the Shanling Financial Group will still recover, and you will plot revenge. I only believe the words of a dead person.¡±

    ¡°You are going back on your words!¡± Shanling Gangben shouted furiously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Xu Cheng pointed at his descendants behind him and said, ¡°Kill them, then you can live. Or, you die, and they can live.¡±

    Then, he scanned around at those guys and said, ¡°Do you guys want to kill him and survive or let him kill you all to survive?¡±

    Those guys all looked at each other and they immediately said anxiously, ¡°Dad! Let us live, then, the financial group won¡¯t fall!¡±

    Shanling Gangben was also furious as he said loudly in a deep voice, ¡°The financial group exists in the first ce because of me!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve aged, Dad, just allow us to carry on the legacy! We will make this group better and better! You are a great person!¡±

    ¡°Fack!¡± Shanling Gangben suddenly picked up a samurai sword from the ground and slowly walked towards his nsmen.

    Xu Cheng slightly smiled. Shanling Gangben¡¯s mind was taken over by anger and he began killing his own nsmen. Those guys couldn¡¯t fight back at all since most of them were still paralyzed by the poison earlier. Shanling Gangben was originally still struggling with what to choose, but when he heard that his own nsmen wanted to kill him, it made him very disappointed.

    He shed the surviving nsmen as he shouted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, would you guys be at where you are today? If all of you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, then fine, I will send you all to hell!¡±

    Police sirens came closer and louder, and Shanling Gangben turned around and was about to shout at Xu Cheng, but who knew that when he turned around to look, Xu Cheng was already nowhere to be found!

    Shanling Gangben looked around and yelled, ¡°You think you can run away? Get the fack out!¡±

    Then, he noticed that Shanling Jiubao was also gone.

    When the police came in, they just saw the Shanling Gangben covered in blood standing in the middle of a crapload of corpses, carrying a samurai sword in his hand.

    ¡°Freeze!¡± The officers pointed their guns at him.

    Shanling Gangben dropped the weapon and shouted at them, ¡°Go and chase after the murderer! Come on, hurry up you worthless pieces of garbage!¡±

    The whole vi resort was filled with dead people, and the police couldn¡¯t immediately get enough manpower to investigate the scene. But the impact of this incident was incredibly huge!

    ¡°Go and check the monitoring room!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    When several officers went to the central-monitoring room and tried to pull up the footage, the technician noticed that all the files were destroyed.

    ¡°Fix the hard drive and try exporting the footage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Outside the vi, there was a car hidden in the woods. Songdao Laizi looked at the police cars driving in a daze. Then, as she watched the police carry out the dead bodies, she was absolutely shocked to find that the death count was in the hundreds!

    Xu Cheng just found a car by the side of the road and shoved the unconscious Shanling Jiubao into the trunk. Then, he drove and left the neighborhood.

    Due to the incident, the whole area was blocked off by the police.

    Xu Cheng arrived at a temporary checkpoint set up by the police.

    Dozens of police officers were using the sketch drawn based on Shanling Gangben¡¯s description of Xu Cheng to search through all the passing vehicles. As Xu Cheng drove over, he just tore off the fake silicone mask on his face. When he was stopped, he showed the British passport that he had obtained from before.

    ¡°is there a problem?¡± Xu Cheng asked the police that was looking at his passport.

    The officer looked and saw that the passenger and back seats were empty, so he let him go.

 Chapter 416.1 - Completely Confident (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 416: Completely Confident (Part One)</strong>

    As for the hundred-death incident that took ce in North Sea Path, what happened to the Shanling Financial Group shook the entire Wei Nation and caught attention worldwide.

    When watching the news, Bei Shan sighed, and beside him, the J of Diamonds also let out a sigh. ¡°Our little brother is in trouble!¡±

    ¡°I just hope that he cane back safely. He might be expelled from the military, but it¡¯s better than being dead,¡± Bei Shan said.

    As the leader of the Dragon Division, he didn¡¯t abide by the rules, and with the sensitive identity of the Dragon King, he failed to have a positive influence and directly brokews. If one could easily breakws across the border when no direct order was given, he would basically be an S-ss international criminal, and as the Dragon King, he actually broke thews first!

    So, no matter what the oue was, Xu Cheng would be stripped of the Dragon King title, and that was an inevitable oue.

    Of course Xu Cheng knew this very well, but he had no other choice. If someoneid their hands on his woman and he didn¡¯t do anything, then he wouldn¡¯t be Xu Cheng anymore! He was up against a giant financial group, and if it wasn¡¯t wiped out entirely, they would not give up!

    This was the reason he didn¡¯t show any mercy. If he had a soft heart for them, then who would know what kind of revenge they would plot against him and Lin Chuxue?

    So, either he wouldn¡¯t make a move at all, or he would kill all without amnesty!

    Leaning against the window frame and smoking a cigarette, Xu Cheng looked at the night scene as he was lost in thought.

    There was a giant bag on the carpet of the hotel room, and there was a guy making a whining sound as he struggled.

    Xu Cheng untied the bag, and inside, Shanling Jiubao, whose legs were broken, had his mouth stuffed by Xu Cheng¡¯s stinky sock. When he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s actual face, he didn¡¯t recognize him right away. Suddenly, he let out a sigh of relief. As long as it wasn¡¯t that devil he saw at North Sea Path, he was fine.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t die, that¡¯s too good! Too good! That devil didn¡¯t kill me?! Hahahahaha!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Which devil?¡±

    Shanling Jiubao only saw Xu Cheng¡¯s actual face on a photo before, so it was normal that he couldn¡¯t recognize him immediately. But, when his memory slowly came to him, his face immediately paled as his body began shivering. That smile just now turned into terror, and he almost couldn¡¯t breath and choked on his spit to death.

    Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    He turned around, came to the window of the hotel room, and said, ¡°Guess why I brought you here?¡±

    Then, he opened the curtains, and outside on an office building across the street, there was a giant billboard with Lin Chuxue¡¯s ad endorsing a makeup brand on it.

    ¡°Recognize her?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Shanling Jiubao lowered his head hopelessly, and hepletely gave up resisting.

    Suddenly, heughed and asked Xu Cheng curiously, ¡°How did youe out? How is my dad right now? Did you kill him or not?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°After I took you out, your father was arrested.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Shanling Jiubao didn¡¯t even know if he heard it wrong or not. He sneered, ¡°What are you joking about? How could my dad be arrested?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the funny thing is, he¡¯s probably nevering out.¡± Xu Cheng said as he smiled mysteriously, ¡°Let me show you something.¡±

    In Shanling Jiubao¡¯s confused eyes, Xu Cheng opened the hotel¡¯s TV and inserted a USB drive to open a video.

 Chapter 416.2 - Completely Confident (Part Two)

    Chapter 416: Completely Confident (Part Two)

    Inside the video, Shanling Gangben was hacking everyone to death as they begged for mercy. At least a dozen corepany CEOs under the Shanling Group were killed by his hands.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled and said, ¡°Say, with this video alone, do you think your dad can escape a death sentence?¡±

    Shanling Jiubao¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°You took it out of context! You think the police wouldn¡¯t watch the surveince footage?¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°I already destroyed it all, and even if the police can repair the hard disk, this will be the only video they can recover. I know that with your family¡¯s business position in the Wei Nation, nothing will happen to your dad at all. So, I already posted this video online!¡±

    Shanling Jiubao angrily shouted, ¡°You won¡¯t live either, the police will find you!¡±

    ¡°Guess, how many days has it been since that incident?¡± Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°Two days now, for the past two days, I¡¯ve been going in and out of the hotel, and no police came to look for me at all. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°They will soon! They will find all the evidence and get to you soon!¡±

    ¡°Even if they pick up all the clues and make progress, it won¡¯t help at all.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Only you know what I really look like, not even your father knows. So, he probably thought that I originally look like how I looked that day, and once I take off that mask, his description of my face will basically be useless.¡±

    Shanling Jiubao: ¡°You forgot about fingerprints! You killed so many people, the police can get the fingerprints at the scene and lock onto you right away! Although my dad doesn¡¯t know what you really look like, I already told him before that you are from Huaxia! So, as long as he tells the police that, and the police will filter through all the inbound visitors from Huaxia, you will have nowhere to hide.¡±

    ¡°Yes, theoretically, with the general procedure, that would be the case. But, what if there are surprises?¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I can tell you, I came to the Wei Nation with a British passport, not Huaxia¡¯s passport. So, during that first filter, I will already be safe! As for the fingerprints you speak of, I don¡¯t think they will find anything.¡±

    ¡°Then the Wei Nation cops can go kill themselves! You killed so many people, and you dare to tell me that you left no fingerprints behind?¡± Shanling Jiubao said.

    At the Wei Nation Police Headquarters, the detectives in charge of this investigation were under a lot of stress.

    Firstly, there were some experts that said Shanling Gangben was losing his mind due to old age and went berserk and shed a lot of people, and when the police arrived, the evidence was conclusive. He was indeed holding onto a samurai sword, and many of the bodies indeed showed fatal de wounds and also signs of poisoning.

    Then, another ground of experts pointed out that there were five Rens at the scene, hinting that the Emperor was likely involved in the killing of the Shanling Family, and the Emperor of the Wei Nation was indeed having a big headache because of the public opinion and how much it was affecting his reputation. He was immediately infuriated and demanded that the police get to the bottom of this as fast as possible.

    But, the only direct evidence they had was the surveince footage which was cut to only the part of Shanling Gangben shing people. All in all, the charges against him were confirmed. However, when that footage was posted online, the government officials were immediately furious at the police. ¡°Who the fack told you guys to expose this online?!¡±

    The police were also having a huge headache.

    For this reason of public opinion, Shanling Gangben wouldn¡¯t be able to get out temporarily.

    And now, the only other thing the police could rely on was fingerprints!

    At the hotel, Xu Cheng gestured at Shanling Jiubao and said, ¡°Here, let me show you something.¡± (read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Then, he put his palm in front of Jiubao, and then, ayer of meat pads just like that of a cat surfaced from his palm. Shanling Jiubao waspletely shocked, and he looked at Xu Cheng like he was looking at a monster.

    ¡°The police will only find the fingerprints of cats, not humans.¡± Xu Cheng smiled deviously.

    During his rampage, he had already covered his fingerprints with the meat pads!

 Chapter 417.1 - To my Enemies, Iâ€™m the Devil! (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 417: To my Enemies, I¡¯m the Devil! (Part One)</h4>

    Shanling Jiubao just stared at the strange thing happening in front of him, and he swallowed his spit with great difficulty. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    After Xu Cheng withdrew the meat pads on his hand, he looked at Shanling Jiubao and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, right? Didn¡¯t think that there really is a person in this world that can toy with you all to death, right? For people like you, it had always been other people lowering their heads before you guys with you guys acting high and mighty, and I especially like ying with your type of people.¡±

    Shanling Jiubao sighed in dismay. ¡°There will always be a time when the truth is uncovered, and there will definitely be a witness who had seen you kill. Even if my dad can¡¯t testify before the court, can you be sure that all the surveince cameras were destroyed and all witnesses were silenced when you killed off that whole yard of people?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and when Shanling Jiubao saw that smile, he got an eerie feeling, the type that was saying, ¡°I¡¯m a devil that has seen through you, and you have nothing you can hide in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t destroy the surveince cameras outside. I just stole and destroyed the footage inside, and then left a section of it there, taken out of context to frame your dad, that¡¯s all. With the footage I just showed you, he¡¯s done for this life.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shanling Jiubaoughed out very happily. ¡°You didn¡¯t do any homework before you broke into our ce? You really are a rookie at killing; you killed so many people outside the yard and you think you weren¡¯t exposed? Now, even if you changed to a different face, you can still be identified based on your height and body figure. Haha, now I can finally die in peace, at least you won¡¯t be able to leave the Wei Nation alive now! Hahaha!¡±

    Xu Cheng just squatted there and watched as Shanling Jiubaoughed almost crazily. It wasn¡¯t unexpected. After all, he did hold it in for so long and was never at an advantage. This time, Xu Cheng finally revealed a w, how could he not be happy? He wasn¡¯t worried now about the police not being able to catch Xu Cheng.

    ¡°You nned so much, yet you still didn¡¯t hide your trackspletely. Once this thing gets exposed, with your identity as Huaxia¡¯s military personnel, how do you think Huaxia is going to take care of this? How do you think your country will try to exin this incident before the United Nations? Hahaha, you underestimated how important our Shanling Financial Group is to our Wei Nation. Once something of this magnitude happens, it would affect at least 20% of the nation¡¯s GDP, and that¡¯s basically enough to start a war! And it¡¯s all because of you. Do you know what you are doing? By then, even if you run back to Huaxia, you think everything will be fine? I can promise you, if the Wei Nation demands Huaxia to hand over you and your woman, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly beganughing.

    He was alsoughing very crazily.

    ¡°What are youughing about?¡± Shanling Jiubao narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how stupid you really are!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°First of all, I came here with my British passport, what does that have to do with Huaxia?¡±

    ¡°But your real identity is a Huaxia military personnel,¡± Shanling Jiubao said.

    Xu Cheng lit himself a cigarette and he slowly withdrew his smile. Then, he said, ¡°How about I show you a magic trick? It¡¯s kind of like your country¡¯s ninjustu.¡±

    Shanling Jiubao didn¡¯t know what he was saying, but suddenly, half of Xu Cheng¡¯s head became transparent and disappeared!

    Shanling Jiubao was dumbfounded, and then, he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s neck and the hand that was holding the cigarette both just disappeared on the spot.

    But, that cigarette was still floating there, going up and down with Xu Cheng¡¯s lips moving. ¡°How about it? How would you rate this magic trick?¡±

 Chapter 417.2 - To my Enemies, Iâ€™m the Devil! (Part Two)

    Chapter 417: To my Enemies, I¡¯m the Devil! (Part Two)

    Shanling Jiubao was terrified and he immediately fell onto his back. His hands and legs were tied, so he could only move like a worm backward, looking as if he just saw a ghost. With his teeth chattering, his whole body began trembling.

    ¡°Y-you! You are not human!¡± he shouted hysterically.

    Xu Cheng suddenly made his eyes visible as heughed. ¡°You are wrong, this is ninjutsu.¡±

    Then, he let out a cloud of smoke and said, ¡°Now, you probably know why so many people just died mysteriously without a sound. I didn¡¯t use any weapon. Everyone died from me breaking their necks, so even with that surveince footage you are referring to, the police will only be able to ssify this incident as one of the many mystery cases. In their eyes, the victims just died mysteriously, and there aren¡¯t any fingerprints on their bodies whatsoever, only cat-like paw prints. There are countless ghost-rted events in your country, this will probably add to the pile.¡±

    Cold sweat burst out from Shanling Jiubao¡¯s back, as he watched Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes just float in the air. Not even the lights from above could reveal Xu Cheng¡¯s body¡¯s shadow!

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t ninjutsu! You are a ghost!¡± Shanling Jiubao¡¯s voice changed, he was so terrified that his mouth was trembling with fear. ¡°Ninjutsu is just a blinding method that hypnotizes your opponents, but you even altered the environment! This isn¡¯t ninjutsu, you are not human!¡±

    ¡°Fine, you can call it magic.¡± Xu Cheng smiled, revealing his white teeth. ¡°Even if you tell the whole world that I¡¯m a ghost and I can be invisible, they won¡¯t believe it. They would rather think that I was using some kind of physics principle and created this magic trick. Alright, it¡¯s time, I¡¯ve already called the police, and they will be here soon to collect your body. Originally, I wanted to take you back to Huaxia to kowtow and apologize to my woman, but you are too noticeable, I can¡¯t hide you and take you back, so let¡¯s just use another way for you to express your remorse.¡±

    Shanling Jiuabo was terrified. ¡°What are you doing? If I die here and the policee, wouldn¡¯t you be exposed right away if they check who opened this room?¡±

    Xu Cheng showed another creepy smile, one that Shanling Jiubao definitely wouldn¡¯t want to ever see again even in hell.

    ¡°Guess who had this presidential suite booked for the long term?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°The one that ordered the room isn¡¯t me, but the eldest son of thergest financial group in the Wei Nation, the Tianjing Financial Group. But he¡¯s not here tonight. Tonight, he will receive a call from the police, and the grudge between the Tianjing and Shanling Financial Groups will be amplified. By then, who would care about a ¡®ghost¡¯ like me? Then, the five Rens that died at the vi wouldn¡¯t be hard to exin, because, in the private sector, only the top three financial groups can dispatch Rens. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for the police and the citizens toe to the conclusion that it was just a fight between tworge financial groups.¡±

    Shanling Jiubao was dumbfounded. His mouth felt dry, and he uttered the words, ¡°You are a devil!¡±

    ¡°To enemies, yes, I admit.¡± Xu Cheng smiled again. ¡°And then tonight, how about letting me leave behind the weirdest suspense? It will be a picture full of controversy and deep meaning.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really, I just want you to kneel down towards that big advertising screen across the road. Your hands will be together and your actions will be full of piety. But, because you are insincere, I will be turning your head 180 degrees, and this implies that you are fake and hypocritical, just a two-faced man.¡±

    When Shanling Jiubao heard that, his eyes immediately widened in extreme fear!

    Xu Cheng suddenly twisted his head by 180 degrees!

    When the police rushed into the bedroom after receiving the report, they saw an extremely creepy scene.

    They just saw Shanling Jiubao kneeling by the window with his hands together in front of his chest, facing towards the huge billboard with the A-list celebrity, Lin Chuxue. However, his head was facing the opposite direction!

 Chapter 418.1 - The Hands Behind the Curtain (Part One)

    Chapter 418: The Hands Behind the Curtain (Part One)

    The Wei Nation was inplete chaos!

    After one of the three leaders of the Sanko Group died, the people below him from all across the country began fighting fiercely for the opportunity to climb up thedder.

    Then, after thest witness and survivor of the massacre of the Shanling Financial Group¡¯s core members, Shanling Jiubao, died in a presidential suite, the police tracked it to the eldest son of the second generation of the Tianjing Financial Group, who was also the next sessor, from the hotel booking records. Because of the magnitude of this incident, the Tianjing Financial Group immediately became involved in the killing of the Shanling Financial Group, and allpanies under this group were hit hard.

    Shanling Gangben was sentenced to death for killing more than a dozen of his own nsmen because the evidence was very conclusive. In order to save his own life, he asked to meet with the Tianjing Financial Group.

    The second-generation¡¯s eldest son of the Tianjing Financial Group also wanted to prove his innocence, so he was also nning to visit Shanling Gangben, hoping that he coulde out in court to testify for his innocence in this incident.

    But, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t give him this opportunity at all.

    Just on that night, the power in the entire police station went out.

    Xu Cheng went invisible as he got into the station, and when he walked past an officer, he grabbed the keys from the officer¡¯s waist.

    Under the moonlight, in the prison cell, Shanling Gangben was making a call. Although he couldn¡¯t get out, he still had the ability to talk with the outside world about things that needed to be taken care of. However, suddenly, the phone by his ear was pped away by someone.

    Shanling Gangben was startled, and when he turned around to look, he found no one in the cell!

    His body shivered, and he saw that the phone fell into a corner and the call was still connected.

    He ran over and when he was about to bend down to pick it up, Xu Cheng suddenly grabbed onto his wrist while only making half of his arm visible. From Shanling Gangben¡¯s point of view, he just saw a floating arm grabbing onto his wrist, and he was so terrified that he immediately stumbled back and fell onto his bum.

    But then, that half of an arm disappeared.

    Shanling Gangben¡¯s heart was beating furiously, clearly pretty scared by what happened just now.

    ¡°Gangben!¡± Just then, Xu Cheng suddenly called him by his ear, and Shanling Gangben was so terrified that he crawled into the corner.

    ¡°Ghost! AHH!¡±

    Just then, the power at the police station turned back on.

    Two officers rushed over after hearing Gangben screaming. They took a look at the cell and didn¡¯t find anything. Shaking their heads, one of the officers said, ¡°This old man¡¯s brain indeed has a problem.¡±

    ¡°If his brain doesn¡¯t have a problem, would he hack his own family to death?¡±

    ¡°Officers, there really is a ghost here! There really is, I¡¯m not lying!¡± Shanling Gangben immediately said as he crawled to the officers.

    ¡°Where?¡± one of them answered in disdain.

    Just then, the other officer noticed that the cell door was actually open.

    ¡°Huh? Did someonee in? Who opened the door? My keys are with me right now. Check, do you still have your keys?¡±

    The other officer looked at his waist and noticed that his keys were gone. He was shocked. ¡°Oh what, why is my key on the door? I thought it was on my waist, who opened the door with it?¡±

    The two of them just chatted, but Shanling Gangben felt a chill down his spine, and the more he thought about it, the more scared he became. He was even on the verge of going crazy, ¡°I want to change a cell! I want to get out!¡±

    ¡°Get out?¡± those two officers said in disdain. ¡°Mr. Gangben, I think you should give up on that idea.¡±

    Then, those two officers closed the door.

    Just then, the second-generation sessor of the Tianjing Financial Group came over.

    ¡°I want to talk to him,¡± Tianjing Tuozai said to the two officers.

    Seeing that it was the young master of the Tianjing Financial Group, the two officers just let them in.

    However, one of the officers didn¡¯t notice that the cell phone in his pocket was quietly taken out of his pocket, and then it went into a dark corner of the room and began recording the conversation that began to take ce in the cell.

    Shanling Gangben saw Tianjing Tuozai and immediately grabbed onto him as he said, ¡°Help me get out. You want to be proven innocent, I can testify in court!¡±

    ¡°No, right now all eyes in the society are waiting to see your case get judged. If you were to run, the police and government will both lose a ton of face. It could be easier if this event wasn¡¯t exposed under the public eye, but the key is that the video of you actually killing people is already going viral online.¡±

 Chapter 418.2 - The Hands Behind the Curtain (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 418: The Hands Behind the Curtain (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°I was forced! If I didn¡¯t do it at that time, everyone would die!¡± Shanling Gangben anxiously said, ¡°It was all the scheme of that guy, he was hiding in the dark, and he nned everything! Let me out, I will find him, and I will make him suffer a horrible death!¡±

    Tianjing Tuozai bitterly smiled. ¡°The prime minister already had a talk with my father. He knows that we would be trying to get you out, and he said to not make things difficult for him! If this matter cannot end in the public opinion¡¯s favor, then his government team will be greatly affected, and his chances for being elected again next year will dramatically decrease! He was even suspecting if it was someone actually doing this to target him at this kind of critical time. I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    ¡°He obviously wants me to die, or in other words, wants the whole Shanling Financial Group to die!¡± Shanling Gangben furiously shouted, ¡°Everyone knows that we don¡¯t support them democrats, so they want to use this chance topletely take out Shanling! I know your Tianjing Group supports them, but let me tell you, if you don¡¯t help me get out, my guys outside will instigate the people and spread a rumor saying that this was a huge conspiracy nned by Tianjing and the government! By then, your financial group will also be in jeopardy for killing my son, Jiubao!¡±

    ¡°You know I wasn¡¯t the one that killed him!¡± Tianjing Tuozai was furious and he said in a deep voice.

    ¡°But the police only know that he died in your presidential suite. That¡¯s your favorite ce to go with your sugar babies, and I wonder how the public will react to that too. My request is simple, your father can for sure have a word with the prime minister, whether it¡¯s finding a substitute, or going another way, I¡¯m not going to die in here! What bullsh*t public opinion? That¡¯s just the dumb public following the wind and bucking the trend, and you guys want to use my life to put out a fire that¡¯s going to eventually go out? I have enough people that are willing to die for me, they just need to go to the Han Nation to get stic surgery and rece me. In fact, I know it¡¯s actually you Tianjing guys and the prime minister that wants me dead, don¡¯t deny it! The people on my side already told me, it was the prime minister that is against letting me out at the conference, he was just using public opinion as an excuse!¡±

    He was right that if Tianjing Tuozai didn¡¯t get involved in this, the two parties that would benefit the most would be the Tianjing Financial Group and the current prime minister. The opposing political party would lose arge portion of their financial support, which was the Shanling Corporation, and Tianjing could also absorb all the assets that originally belonged to the Shanling Financial Group at a dirt-cheap cost!

    However, it waspletely unexpected that Tianjing Tuozai, the next sessor of the Tianjing Group, would be dragged into this and be the first suspect for murder. Those politicians were all holding onto this bargaining chip to pressure the current political party in power and the Tianjing Financial Group. All in all, both sides were trying to reach a deal around Shanling Gangben, and if one side doesn¡¯tpromise, then the other side wouldn¡¯t give up for sure, and in the end, not only would the current prime minister risk not getting reelected, his political party¡¯s biggest sponsor, the Tianjing Group, would also suffer a big hit.

    ¡°You know very well that this matter has nothing to do with us, yet you still want to hold it over us?¡± Tianjing Tuozai said.

    ¡°Brat, get your dad toe and see me,¡± Shanling Gangben faintly said.

    Tianjing Tuozai was a bit annoyed, and just then, he didn¡¯t know what kind of monster controlled his hand, as his hand just reached for his pistol by his waist and then fired a shot right at Shanling Gangben¡¯s head!

    Tianjing Tuozai¡¯s eyes opened up wide!

    Shanling Gangben¡¯s blood sttered all over his face, and he waspletely dumbfounded!

    Looking around, there was absolutely no one!

 Chapter 419.1 - Smart Woman (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 419: Smart Woman (Part One)</h4>

    Outside, the two officers heard the shot and immediately rushed in, both pulling out their guns and pointing them at Tianjing Tuozai¡¯s head. ¡°Freeze!¡±

    One of the officers moved over and checked out Shanling Gangben¡¯s situation. This homie was dead!

    Tianjing Tuozai just looked at all of this,pletely dumbfounded. Then, he frantically looked around, trying to find what had just grabbed his hand. He really felt that someone suddenly forced his hand to his gun and made him take the shot at Shanling Gangben!

    He really started to believe that there might be ghosts, and before he coulde back to his senses, the two officers took him away. Xu Cheng brought the phone that recorded the conversation as well as Shanling Gangben¡¯s phone and left the jail cell.

    On the next day, another incident that was enough to detonate nation-wide chaos went viral again.

    It was a video apanied by a voice recording. In the jail, Tianjing Tuozai shot Shanling Gangben in the head, and their conversation that involved politically sensitive topics were also exposed.

    Those on Shanling Financial Group¡¯s side were immediately infuriated, and with the identity of the victim, they sessfully incited the people and public opinion to attack the current government party, and riots and protests began to storm the streets across the country. On the inte, there was a tsunami of uglyments scolding how the current prime minister was so dirty that he would work together with the Tianjing Financial Group to get re-elected. This time, the Tianjing Financial Group got dragged into this for no reason again!

    Before Tianjing Tuozai could clear his name of killing Shanling Jiubao, he was now caught on video killing Shanling Gangben! This time, it was basically impossible for the Tianjing Financial Group to wash themselves clean from guilt. Even if the government would help them, even if the public was forgetful, the people behind Shanling Gangben wouldn¡¯t let this chance to cripple their old nemesis slide!

    All in all, the entire Wei Nation, from politics to economy, suffered a huge quake.

    There were politicians that suddenly went missing or got killed, and there were riots going on at every corner. All in all, it was really chaotic.

    As for the economy, due to the scandal breaking out, the Tianjing Financial Group¡¯s brands were being boycotted by the public as everyone called them the ¡°Murderer Corporation¡±. The group¡¯s stock prices all jumped off a cliff.

    In the morning at work, Songdao Laizi was reading the news, and she was dumbfounded. Her colleague gently bumped her by the shoulder and said, ¡°Laizi, your coffee is getting cold.¡±

    Laizi just came back to her senses, and she faintly said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink, I feel like I¡¯ve met God!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gotten to youtely? You always look distracted during the day, did you get a crush on a guy or something?¡±

    ¡°It does seem like it...¡± Songdao Laizi said in a daze.

    ¡°Haha, you aren¡¯t even shy when admitting it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, it was like a dream. And then, when I woke up from the dream, the entire Wei Nation was in chaos!¡± She looked out of the window, and her head was filled with that man¡¯s image. She wondered where he was right now.

    ¡°None of the news were reporting about that man, he really felt like someone that descended from the sky and summoned a storm with a wave of his hand! I feel like this person¡¯s behind all of this for sure!¡± Songdao Laizi faintly muttered to herself.

    Just then, awyer came in with thepany manager.

    ¡°She is Songdao Laizi.¡±

 Chapter 419.2 - Smart Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 419: Smart Woman (Part Two)

    Thewyer nodded. Then, he came to Songdao Laizi and gave her a business card. Then, he handed over a folder and said, ¡°Is this your name, ID photo, and home address on this folder?¡±

    Thewyer didn¡¯t want to get the wrong person so he first asked Songdao Laizi to verify her identity.

    Songdai Laizi didn¡¯t know if thiswyer was working with the police and the incident or not, so she nodded while in a daze.

    After confirming it was her, thewyer took out another file and said, ¡°This is the share transfer agreement of Shanling Gangben before his demise. You just need to sign here, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Songdao Laizi was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one of the financewyers for Mr. Shanling Gangben. We received amission from Mr. Gangben before his death to transfer his personal assets of 100 million-dors in shares and fixed assets to under your name. Basically, you just need to sign this, and you can get a hundred million dors.¡±

    Laizi was shocked, and her colleagues also eximed, ¡°Holy crap, Laizi, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you have such a rich rtive?¡±

    ¡°You... Did you guys make a mistake?¡± Songdao Laizi asked,pletely confused.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡± Thewyer smiled. ¡°Yesterday, we received a call from Mr. Gangben. He foresaw that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it out, so he made somest few arrangements on his will. As a professionalw firm, we wouldn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    Yesterday, Shanling Gangben indeed called thewyers and made somest arrangements, and of course, it didn¡¯t involve Songdao Laizi at all. It was just that Xu Cheng used that phone and with a voice changer, he impersonated Gangben and called. The call between Gangben and hiswyers was originally interrupted when Xu Cheng appeared in the cell, so when Xu Cheng called over again, thewyer didn¡¯t think too much of it and thought it was just his client continuing to discuss his will from where he left off at.

    Songdao Laizi still didn¡¯t dare to ept these shares, and it was mainly because she didn¡¯t know what the fack was going on.

    At that moment, thewyer said, ¡°Mr. Gangben foresaw that you, Miss Laizi, might not believe it, so he told me to tell you that this is to thank you for being a tour guide. The 200 thousand earlier was just a tip, and he said that you are a smart woman.¡±

    Thump!

    Songdao Laizi¡¯s body shook, and her pupils instantly erged!

    Tour guide, 200 thousand!

    It was him!

    You are a smart woman!

    Smart woman!

    This money was more like a fee to keep her mouth shut!

    Songdao Laizi was getting goosebumps all over her body. ¡°You said, this is what Mr. Shanling Gangben told you over the phone?¡±

    Thewyer nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Songdao Laizi was shocked. How could a dead person talk, and also give such a huge sum of money to a totally unrted person?!

    That man, is a mystery!

    Xu Cheng sneezed as he waited on a chair at the airport. With newspaper in hand, he sipped on coffee as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Old Man, looks like I¡¯m really bing more like a Joker.¡±

    It was time, and he walked up to the security checkpoint. Xu Cheng handed over his British passport.

    ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± The security officer greeted him with a warm smile, thinking that he was here for travel.

    Xu Cheng put on a big smile and said, ¡°It was really fun, I really enjoyed it!¡±

    ¡°Then we wee you toe back next time!¡± The officer gave him back his passport.

 Chapter 420 - Taken Away All Titles and Ranks

    <strong>Chapter 420: Taken Away All Titles and Ranks</strong>

    ¨C Yanjing Hospital ¨C

    After Xu Cheng got off the ne, he went straight to the hospital. Compared to before, Lin Chuxue was doing much better.

    She already woke up, although her face was still slightly pale due to the blood loss.

    When Xu Cheng went in, Lin Chuxue opened her eyes and looked at him, waving.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Awake now?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    Xu Cheng came to her bedside, and Lin Chuxue immediately buried her head between his arms.

    She kept on saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are back, it¡¯s good that you are back. Your phone was off, and I couldn¡¯t get to you at all, so I was really worried! Don¡¯t be like this anymore, okay? You don¡¯t have your parents anymore, but you still have me. Xu Cheng, do you still remember what you said to me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Xu Cheng gently stroked Lin Chuxue¡¯s hair, chuckled, and said, ¡°Whoever hurts you will have to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t want me to disclose our rtionship,¡± Lin Chuxue faintly said, ¡°It turned out to be this reason. But Xu Cheng, I really want to tell everyone about our rtionship, I want to receive the world¡¯s blessing.¡±

    ¡°There will be that day, Chuxue, I¡¯m working on it.¡± Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°You know my profession will make me an enemy to a lot of people. Those people that I have to face are all monsters and animals, and they will do anything to hurt me. But believe me, I will take care of all of this. I already taught those guys that hurt you this time a lesson, do you want me to tell you about them?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Lin Chuxue gently smiled. ¡°Nothing is important, as long as you are safe. I picked this marriage myself, my husband¡¯s a police officer. I respect everything you are doing, and I¡¯m proud of you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled as he held her tightly in his arms.

    Lin Chuxue was like a little cat as she snuggled in Xu Cheng¡¯s arms, and her arms wrapped around Xu Cheng¡¯s waist. She was already not in good shape and hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and now she didn¡¯t want to move at all.

    Not long after, Lin Chuxue fell asleep. Outside the ward, Auntie Lan poked her head in and said, ¡°Young Master, someone¡¯s here looking for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng gently put Lin Chuxue¡¯s head on the pillow and then he walked out. Right after he got out, he was handcuffed by the officers. Xu Cheng bitterly smiled, and he didn¡¯t try to fight back.

    ¡°Auntie Lan, when she¡¯s awake, tell her that I will be back very soon,¡± Xu Cheng said to Auntie Lan and then he was taken away.

    ¨C Next day, at the military court ¨C

    The judge: ¡°Xu Cheng, colonel of the 5th Military Region, during your service period, you didn¡¯t follow the rules due to personal interests and failed to fulfill your duties and follow discipline as a colonel and a leader, severely damaging the reputation of the soldiers of our nation. We hereby revoke your military service status and military titles, and revoke all duties of the Dragon Division.¡±

    Then, the judge asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    Xu Cheng took off his hat and military badges and saluted. ¡°Xu Cheng epts all judgements! No objections!¡±

    In the audience¡¯s seat, all of themanders were sighing.

    When Xu Cheng left the court, Bei Shan and the other Dragon Division members were all in casual clothes waiting for him in the corridor.

    Seeing hime out, they all began pping.

    ¡°I got fired, and you guys are still gloating?¡±

    The J of Diamonds gave him a big thumb up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the next Dragon King is, but speaking of capabilities, he will definitely be below you. Just by the chaos you were able to cause in Wei Nation, you are worthy of being called a mastermind. Congrats, from now on, you are a true Joker!¡±

    Bei Shan chewed on a piece of gum as he said, ¡°I was actually afraid that if you didn¡¯t do what you did and if your woman couldn¡¯tpletely recover this, you would fack up Huaxia. So yeah, I¡¯m really d that you did this to the Wei Nation instead.¡±

    ¡°Haha, and now I want to take a break for some time. When you guys have time, feel free to be my guest ande over for a visit. Senior Bei Shan already tasted my wife¡¯s cooking.¡±

    ¡°What?! You already tried our Goddess¡¯s cooking and you didn¡¯t tell us?¡± the other Dragon des directly put their arms around Bei Shan¡¯s neck and interrogated him.

    ei Shan didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°When we get a chance, I will bring you guys there for sure! And then, whoever doesn¡¯t eat is a big pooooossy!¡±

    ¡°Deal, we can¡¯t wait!¡± Those guys were all getting excited.

    ¡°Alright, thank you all foring and seeing me off,¡± Xu Cheng said to those guys and he left, ¡°Just stop here, don¡¯t need to follow me out too, see you guyster.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked down the high steps of the military district court and a military vehicle drove over. In the car, Li Wei and Luo Yi showed their big white teeth and smiled. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we will drive you!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled as he shook his head. After he got into the car, Luo Yi asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To go and see my wife,¡± Xu Cheng said and he asked, ¡°You two cane out of the base now?¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei looked at each other and then bitterly smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head.

    Luo Yi: ¡°Actually, we both already know that you are the Dragon king! You didn¡¯t tell us because you didn¡¯t want it to be awkward between us, and you still see us as bros. And since we are bros, in our eyes, who else can convince us if it isn¡¯t you being the Dragon King? After we heard that you got sentenced and lost all your positions and duties in the military, we also caused a scene at the Dragon Division and went back to the military region to argue with themander, but it didn¡¯t help.¡±

    Li Wei nodded. ¡°Yeah, since we are brothers, we will go through the difficult times together! Back then when we left you behind and went to the Dragon Division, we regretted it very much! Now that you were fired, if we still just stand there and do nothing, are we even bros anymore? So, we tried our best to persuade whoever we can, and when nothing works, we will just leave with you, Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his brows. ¡°So, you two are done too?¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei nodded. They turned around to look at Xu Cheng in the backseat with a bitter look. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, in the future there will be two hobos in the house. We hope you can take care of us.¡±

    Xu Cheng smacked both of them on the back on their heads, not knowing whether he should smile orugh. He really felt it was a pity for them to throw away their future in the Dragon Division like this... But since it had already happened, then there was not much that could be done to change it.

    After getting to the hospital, inside Lin Chuxue¡¯s ward, Xu Cheng introduced both Li Wei and Luo Yi.

    Auntie Lan curiously asked, ¡°These two are?¡±

    ¡°My good brothers andrades in arms,¡± Xu Cheng introduced.

    Luo Yi had a fast tongue. ¡°Auntie Lan, we are unemployed now, so we will probably have to follow Big Brother Cheng around in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately red at Luo Yi.

    Luo Yi thought Lin Chuxue already knew about what happened to Xu Cheng, and just then did he realize that he said something wrong.

    ¡°The thing that Auntie Lancks the least is jobs. Don¡¯t worry, since you guys are Young Master¡¯s brothers, finding a job for you guys is a piece of cake!¡± Auntie Lanughed as she changed the topic.

    But, Lin Chuxue still caught on. That ¡°we are unemployed¡± from Luo Yi still got her a bit worried as she looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Are you all right these days?¡±

    Lin Chuxue knew how serious the consequences were for what Xu Cheng did, especially since his military identity. ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡± Xu Chengughed.

    Lin Chuxue nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m someone that won the Actress Queen award, your acting skills are really poor!¡±

    If Xu Cheng got fired because of her, he must be really lost and upset right now, right? Lin Chxue thought, because that job was so important to him since it was rted to his father, Xu Zhenxiong.

 Chapter 421 - I Can Brag About It All the Way Into My Grave With This

    Chapter 421: I Can Brag About It All the Way Into My Grave With This

    ¨C Yanjing, Ye Family ¨C

    Elder Ye¡¯s loudugh filled the whole yard.

    At the table, Ye Xiu curiously looked at his grandpa justughing to his heart¡¯s content, really scared that he would suddenly get a seizure or heart attack or something fromughing so hard.

    On the side, Ye Xiu¡¯s dad was also looking at Xu Cheng with a smile. Although Mommy Ye didn¡¯t know what was going on, seeing such a rare asion where both her husband and father-inw wereughing like this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel cheerful and asked, ¡°What are you twoughing at?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I find it odd too. Grandpa, Dad, what¡¯s so funny?¡± Ye Xiu echoed.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°The old man¡¯sughing at me for getting fired.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s also why I brought Big Brother Cheng here, he doesn¡¯t even have a military status anymore, what¡¯s going on? You should help him out! He worked so hard to get to where he was in the military, just what did he do that made him lose his rank overnight?¡± Ye Xiu anxiously said. He only knew about Xu Cheng¡¯s regr ranking in the military but not his identity as the Dragon King.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he deserved it!¡± Old Man Ye nced at Xu Cheng, ¡°It¡¯s already light enough to just revoke his rank, humph!¡±

    But then, although it sounded like scolding, Grandpa Ye couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on his face. He poured Xu Cheng a ss of liquor and said, ¡°But, I facking love what you did. Here, cheers, drink with me!¡±

    Xu Cheng was extremely ttered as he held the cup with both hands.

    On the side, Minister Papa Ye had been eyeing that treasured bottle of liquor of his dad¡¯s for a long time, and he quickly moved up with his cup too, hoping that he could get a taste of it. However, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make the old man pour a ss for him, so he reached his hand over. But who knew that, when he reached his hand over, Grandpa Ye would smack his hand and red at him, ¡°Did you fight those Wei before, Brat?¡±

    Minister Ye felt the awkwardness in the air.

    ¡°Look at how big of a coward you are.¡± Grandpa Ye¡¯s voice reeked of disdain, and Minister Ye could only smile bitterly and not refute.

    His father was a general during the Wei Nation¡¯s invasion of Huaxia, and during that period, he killed many Wei soldiers. Those that survived from that period of time all hated people of the Wei Nation, and whoever could kill more, Grandpa Ye would admire them. He was very forward, and there weren¡¯t many left that were still alive in this world that he would admire.

    But who knew, Xu Cheng pulled off such an act that no one even knew what happened, yet the Wei Nation was in chaos and many people died. How could this not make Grandpa Ye happy? In his eyes, that was the same as killing Wei soldiers back during the war.

    ¡°I like you, young brat. You have the same taste as me!¡± Grandpa Ye patted Xu Cheng on the knee and said loudly, ¡°Here, cheers!¡±

    The old man said as he pointed at Minister Ye on the side and lectured, ¡°Don¡¯t be like him, your Uncle Ye. Not to mention killing Wei soldiers, has he even fought any? No! Such an embarrassment to my name! Back then, I would hack from the southwest all the way to the northeast for a whole week, saving countless viges from those Wei Nation dogs! But, the thing I regret the most in my life is to have given birth to this pssy-azz son! Look, even little Xiu is a lot better than his old man. Little Cheng, don¡¯t forget to take care of your little brother Xiu in the future.¡±

    On the side, Minister Ye just sat there awkwardly, not able to participate in the conversation at all.

    Xu Cheng could only sympathize with him. The older-generation guys were indeed very stubborn, but it was the cute and reliable kind of stubborn, and if it weren¡¯t for them, there would not be the peaceful Huaxia today. So, all of these old men that dared to stand up against the war were worthy of respect.

    If Grandpa Ye¡¯s appreciation for Xu Cheng in the past was only because they shared simr backgrounds, then now, his appreciation for Xu Cheng now was pure admiration. All in all, the more he looked at Xu Cheng, the more pleased he became.

    After a cup of drink went down to his belly, Grandpa Yeughed openly and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Did you kill to your heart¡¯s content?¡±

    After Xu Cheng downed the drink too, he clenched his teeth due to the spicy taste and said, ¡°Very!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right then! Here, my man, another one!¡± the old manughed and said.

    ¡°Dad, I think you should stop drinking now, you have to pay attention to your health.¡± Minister Ye obviously knew his dad really well, this old man was clearly just using this event as an excuse to drink a little more. It was a known fact that the old man liked to drink and was maybe a little addicted, so it was funny when he used such a grandiose excuse to feed his alcoholism.

    It was all good when Minister Ye didn¡¯t speak, but the moment he did, the old man¡¯s temper came and he pped the table and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just let me enjoy myself? There¡¯s finally something I can be happy and brag to other people about, can¡¯t you just let me brag to my heart¡¯s content? Let me tell you brat, in the past I didn¡¯t go out and see my oldrades as often because the things I can brag about all go way back in the days! Look at those guys¡¯ sons, all brave and loyal soldiers that can kill and protect, and look at you! If it wasn¡¯t for how the country¡¯s doing well with you at the minister position, I would¡¯ve disowned you a long time ago! Look at Xu Cheng this time, he just made me so content. Yesterday, I went and met up with the oldrades for some activities, and I said to those guys, ¡®Yo, you see that? Wei Nation¡¯s in a sh-tstorm right now, who did it? My facking grandson!¡¯ When those guys heard that, they immediately gave me a big thumbs up. Now, I feel so alive that I won¡¯t even breathe heavily after five flights of stairs!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

    Grandpa Ye kept on going, ¡°Just this alone, I can brag about it all the way into my grave, do you guys believe it?¡±

    The other three members of the Ye Family immediately nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Old man, say no more, cheers!¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this anymore.

    At this moment, Minister Ye also praised Xu Cheng, ¡°Little Cheng, good job hiding the merit and your name deep under the surface!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, what are you guys talking about?¡± Ye Xiu really didn¡¯t know what these guys were on about.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, knowing it won¡¯t do you any good,¡± Grandpa Ye smiled and then said to Xu Cheng, ¡°I know you are going back soon, but those oldrades of mine really want to see you. How about this, there¡¯s no better day than today, I will just take you to see them in a bit today.¡±

    Ye Xiu waspletely dumbfounded as his eyes stared wide open upon hearing this.

    Holy crap!

    Not even he received this level of treatment before! As the only grandson of Grandpa Ye, he really hadn¡¯t been brought out this formally to see the older generation¡¯srades. It looks like Grandpa Ye really admired Xu Cheng a lot to even give him this kind of treatment.

    ¡°Old man, let Ye Xiu go with you...¡± Xu Cheng quietly chipped in. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go... right?¡±

    Grandpa Ye red right at him, ¡°Little Xiu doesn¡¯t have to go, but you absolutely do! I already bragged to them about you and they specifically nominated you for me to bring over. Let me tell you, the tempers of those guys are quite like mine, and they really like you. If you don¡¯t go over to see them, then no one in Tianjing will dare to help you travel back to your city.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to hear you guys brag to each other... What else will you guys do whenever you meet?¡±

    At this moment, Minister Ye quietly eyed Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Just go, boy, there¡¯s definitely no harm in you going.¡±

 Chapter 422 - Pomp

    <b>Chapter 422: Pomp </b>

    On the side, Ye Xiu was bing a little unhappy listening to this. ¡°Grandpa, am I really your biological grandson or not?¡±

    What he meant to say was, What do you mean I don¡¯t have to go, but Big Brother Cheng has to?

    Grandpa Ye gave him the white eye. ¡°You should ask your dad about this heavy topic. The reason that you don¡¯t have to go is that you are not qualified.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at Minister Ye in disappointment. ¡°Dad?¡±

    Minister Ye¡¯s words also dealt a blow to Ye Xiu. He just dry-coughed and said, ¡°The people going are all people with tons to brag about. You don¡¯t really have anything you can brag about, so you indeed aren¡¯t qualified.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°...¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t go against Grandpa Ye¡¯s orders so he had no choice but to follow him into the car with a red-g at the front.

    Watching the red-g car driving off, Ye Xiu asked his dad in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified, but the key is, is Big Brother Cheng qualified? I remember, Dad, Grandpa didn¡¯t evenpliment you or brag to others about you when you became the minister, right?¡±

    Minister Ye sighed. ¡°In your grandpa¡¯s eyes, soldiers that can fight the Wei Nation are good soldiers. My minister position was partly given by your grandpa, so there was indeed no reason for him topliment me. But, Little Cheng has the assets to go and brag with those old guys.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°But howe I don¡¯t know what he can brag about?¡±

    ¡°If you knew what he can brag about, then you wouldn¡¯t be standing but actually kneeling before him to talk to him.¡± After Minister Ye said that, he quickly poured himself a small cup of that alcohol and downed it, savoring the aftertaste.

    ¡°What?!¡± Ye Xiu didn¡¯t know whether his dad was joking or not.

    In the car, Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°Old Man, I don¡¯t know what you have nned but I¡¯m really a bit tired now and I want to rest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Grandpa Ye pretended to be confused. Then, after some thought, he decided to stop going in circles. He looked at Xu Cheng and sighed, ¡°Child, it¡¯s not good to be too smart.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m not in politics.¡±

    Grandpa Ye nodded and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, you are a smart child. In fact, we have many ways to prove our worth during the time we are alive, and there¡¯s no need to stand at the top. If you stand at a spot too high, you will catch a lot of attention, and it will also hurt a lot when you fall. This time, what you did was very right. You have at least reached the realm Zhang Chenfeng wanted you to realize.¡±

    The car drove to a restaurant opened by the stewards of Yanjing, and you couldn¡¯t get the degree of authenticity in the cooking here anywhere else, and many of the chefs that stayed here to cook could have their lineages traced all the way back to royal chefs that served the imperial families before.

    The interior was definitely on the low-key side inparison to those luxurious restaurants located in golden locations with splendid decor, but this was definitely not a ce you could juste to even if you had money or power!

    This ce required a reservation, and generally, this ce wouldn¡¯t host guests other than officials of the government. So, if a wealthy businessman in the country could be invited here for a meal with a certain government official, it would be enough for them to brag about it for the rest of their life.

    The pictures of all the famous and aplished officials in history that came to eat here were hung along the corridors of this restaurant, and the earliest ones were with the old chefs of this restaurant sharing a photo with the imperial rtives of the Qin Dynasty. From then on, there had been countless photos with nation leaders. Just this sight alone was worth millions of dors for the officials and businessmen that came here to take pictures.

    And today, from the afternoon all the way to the night, the restaurant waspletely reserved, and many officials were confused why their reservation was pushed back a day on such short notice.

    Li Menglong, the one who was responsible for stimting Yanjing¡¯s economic development and was also responsible for providing hospitality for the investing giants, was one of the few that reserved the seats earlier. Today, he was already at the ce with a few wealthy guests to talk about an investment here, and yet they were told that the whole ce was clearing out guests to make room for a group of patrons. The few top-tier businessmen in the country were quite confused and they asked Li Menglong, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished talking about the projects yet, why are we leaving already?¡±

    As a local, Li Menglong knew something was definitely going on. He gestured for the businessmen to calm down and be patient first and then he turned to ask the manager who was asking for them to leave. ¡°Who had this ce reserved?¡¯

    Before the manager could speak, groups of armed special forces came in to help begin guiding people out of this ce, and the whole scene suddenly became a bit exciting to watch. Even Li Menglong¡¯s eyelids jumped. Judging by this pomp, it really looked like the preparation of the Commander-in-Chiefing out to visit.

    Immediately, he looked at the three businessmen with him and said, ¡°How about we go to another ce?¡±

    At this moment, those businessmen were thinking that it was such a rare opportunity for them toe here, they should at least finish a meal, right?

    ¡°Boss, look man, we already sat down and began eating, why do we have to leave now? Isn¡¯t this a bit unreasonable? Besides, we already paid, right?¡±

    The manager said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that we are not letting you guys eat here, but we just have to push back the schedule. We just received a call from General Administration and was told about this arrangement on short notice, and that this whole ce will be reserved. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    He then looked at Li Menglong and said, ¡°Mayor Li, you are an official here, you know we wouldn¡¯t do this unless there really is something important happening.¡±

    Li Menglong nodded. Seeing many of the guests already leaving, he was already nning to leave. And then, especially when the manager mentioned ¡°General Administration¡±, his face also slightly changed.

    ¡°Alright, we wille back another time.¡± Li Menglong immediately stood up and told the three businessmen, and then the four of them got prepared to leave.

    As soon as they walked out of the hotel, they saw the majestic scene of a trail of police cars leading the way as five extended-sedans with red gs flowing at the front of the vehicle slowly stopping by the restaurant. Then, special forces came forward and opened the door for those cars. When a couple of youngsters walked out from the cars, Li Menglong wasn¡¯t too surprised, but when he saw the five elders that slowly walked out of the cars...

    Li Menglong felt an earthquake in his kokoro (heart)!

    Holy fack!

    These five... these five elders weren¡¯t simple characters!

    They could be said to be the prominent veterans of the country, those five generals that were responsible for killing the most Wei Nation invaders during that war! The five of them already rarely appeared in public, but now, all five of them were in one frame,ing to one restaurant to dine! It had been over a couple dozen years now, right? It was no wonder that this restaurant would treat this with such high importance and clear out the whole ce for their arrival!

    Li Menglong felt a tsunami in his heart, because he also saw the old Commander Ye that he almost offended earlier!

    Holy fack, so close, if he didn¡¯t make it out in time and ran into these five higher-ups, he would be in a ton of sht!

    Then, he saw a youngster holding onto Elder Ye. Elder Ye was treating him like a buddy of the same age and had his arm around Xu Chengughing as they walked, clearly having a good time. Li Menglong immediately squinted his tiny eyes and tried to get a clearer look of that young man, hoping to get to know him. And, this young man was none other than Xu Cheng!

    ¡°Mayor Li, who are these five elders? Do you know? I thought it was the Commander-in-Chief that came, such pomp,¡± those three businessmen said in confusion.

    Li Menglong bitterly smiled. ¡°Even when the Commander-in-Chief sees these five, he will respectfully call them ¡®uncle¡¯. These five are enough to represent the pinnacle of power in Huaxia.¡±

 Chapter 423 - This Seat Belongs to Someone That Has the Seniority to Brag

    <h4>Chapter 423: This Seat Belongs to Someone That Has the Seniority to Brag</h4>

    The people walked into the lobby one after another. Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a rush to go to the table, instead of going to the toilet first.

    Elder Ye, Elder Zhou, Elder Xing, Elder Nie, and Elder Guo sat down and all began chatting andughing.

    Among the five of them, Elder Ye was the oldest, and he was also the one with the highest seniority among them to brag.

    Elder Zhou saw it was rare for Elder Ye toe out, so he began joking with him, ¡°Big Brother Ye, if you hadn¡¯te out for a longer while, us brothers would¡¯ve thought that you died of old age at home already.¡±

    ¡°You are just looking forward to my death, aren¡¯t you?¡± Elder Ye shouted, ¡°Well let me tell you, I came especially today to let you guys know that I¡¯m still alive, ahahahaha!¡±

    The other four old men alsoughed out very naturally. It was clear that Elder Ye was very happy today, and amongst the five of them, Elder Ye¡¯s health was the worst. As the bros back in the old days that fought side by side against those that invaded their country, there were only five of them left. Every time they lost one of their oldrades, it was a very heartbreaking event, and every time they heard that Elder Ye had to skip their reunions to stay home and take care of his health, the four of them would really worry about the guy.

    Elder Nie said to the manager, ¡°Bring a few of your best dishes, the most authentic Yanjing kind. Also, bring up the good alcohol, facking don¡¯t bring up wine or Imma smash it. Bring up white liquor, the most authentic Erguotou.¡±

    The manager immediately smiled and said, ¡°Alright, Commanders, just wait. Our chefs will bring you the most authentic vors.¡±

    When Xu Cheng got back from the washroom, he thought, ¡°What a coincidence, the other four elders all brought the third generation of their families. What a narrow path for ¡°enemies¡±.

    Among them, Xu Cheng remembered two. That was right, it was those descendants of the military families that came over to try and merge the two special forces clubs, Old Zhou and the other one.

    Elder Nie ordered the dishes and began teasing Elder Ye, ¡°Among us right now, the one that can brag the most is you. Don¡¯t die too early. Come out often. If you are not present, our reunions are pretty boring.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Big Brother Ye, don¡¯t hide in your home all the time.¡± The other three elders also extremely treasured the time they had left together and were worried that there wasn¡¯t much time left.

    Elder Ye agreed with what Elder Nie said. He immediately said to Xu Cheng, who was behind him, ¡°Did you hear that? Only you¡¯re annoyed from hearing me brag. Look at these four, they¡¯ve all got great taste and just love stories!¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°No sh-t, they are all like you and love bragging. Your bromance has been alive for dozens of years, how else would you all be sitting here if you aren¡¯t from the same world?¡±

    The five elders all beganughing.

    Elder Zhou checked Xu Cheng out andughed as he asked, ¡°Big Brother Ye, this is the youngster that you are always talking abouttely?¡±

    The other three elders were all checking out Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Commanders, you guys can look at me all you want, but can you not check me out like you¡¯re checking out a girl? I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. The eyes of these four guys felt really sharp, the kind that could really see through you.

    Those four elders paused for a moment, and then they allughed at Xu Cheng¡¯s words.

    Elder Ye finally pulled Xu Cheng to the front and solemnly said, ¡°Come here, let me introduce you to everyone. This is my bragging right that I brought out today, none of you can mock me for always bragging about the things I did dozens of years ago. Today, I¡¯m going to let him brag for me.¡±

    ¡°Have a seat, we will call you Little Cheng from now on. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± the elders smiled and said.

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°That should be the case. You can call me however you feelfortable.¡±

    The elders allughed again. ¡°Your temper really fits ours.¡±

    After Xu Cheng sat down, the youngsters standing behind the other elders were all a bit unhappy and unconvinced. Their eyes all spread wide open and Old Zhou instinctively said, ¡°Xu Cheng, you are really going to sit just because the oldmanders told you to sit? Shameless much?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are you qualified to sit?¡± Elder Guo¡¯s grandson Guo Rong also echoed.

    Then, Xu Cheng felt like he would be in the wrong whether he chose to sit or stand, so he awkwardly looked at the elders and asked, ¡°How about I take the chair away and pretend to sit then?¡±

    The five elders all burst intoughter again.

    Afterughing, Elder Zhou turned to his grandson and said, ¡°Little Ming, Grandpa is telling you that in our circle, we brag with our capabilities, but not anyone can brag. You will have to aplish something great in order to gain bragging rights.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa, I know, and that¡¯s why I asked why Xu Cheng is qualified to sit down. He¡¯s about the same age as us, and his character is really not too good. Grandpa, it was all thanks to him thatst time I got hospitalized. You don¡¯t know how frustrated I was to have nowhere to vent my anger.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly poured two cups of liquor and then got up and passed it to Zhou Xiaoming and the other Elder Guo¡¯s grandson and said, ¡°No discord, no concord. Let¡¯s have a drink and bury the hatchet from when I wasn¡¯t able to control my powerst time. How about that?¡±

    Elder Guo¡¯s grandson and Zhou Xiaoming directly snorted. If it was Ye Xiu, then they would forgive him because of Elder Ye, but for someone with no background like Xu Cheng trying to suck up to them at a situation like this, they thought Xu Cheng was daydreaming.

    ¡°Is this you apologizing?¡± Zhou Xiaoming said in disdain.

    ¡°Uh, not at all.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s words shocked everyone. ¡°We all yed by the rules, and you two couldn¡¯t beat me in a fight and couldn¡¯t admit defeat. I¡¯m just paying respect to you two with this drink because I don¡¯t want to ruin the mood for the elders. I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m apologizing though.¡±

    The five elders immediately beganughing and pping the table. Elder Zhou pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You little brat, you are very interesting.¡±

    Then, he said to Zhou Xiaoming with amanding tone, ¡°Take the drink!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zhou Xiaoming looked at Elder Zhou in disbelief, and when he saw thetter¡¯s serious face, he quickly reached over to take the cup from Xu Cheng¡¯s hand.

    Elder Guo¡¯s grandson was no exception. He also unwillingly took the drink.

    Elder Zhou sternly added, ¡°Take with both hands!¡±

    The two of them were in a daze for a moment and no longer dared to fool around. They respectfully held the cup with both hands, and then Xu Cheng picked up his and gestured. ¡°Let¡¯s drink our old grudges away.¡±

    Then, he downed the drink, and Zhou Xiaoming and Guorong both downed their cup as well. Then, wiping their mouth, they still nced at Xu Cheng with a hint of disdain.

    Zhou Xiaoming directly said, ¡°Come on,st time didn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s go a few hundred rounds more today, and the loser has to call the winner Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you can really go a few hundred rounds against me, then I will be happy to apany you. But the key is, stomping noobs is not a concern, but if you guys really end up calling me ¡®grandpa¡¯, I will be on the same level of seniority as the five oldmanders despite my young age. I don¡¯t like that. I¡¯m still fresh meat.¡±

    Elder Xin said, ¡°Is being on our level of seniority an insult to you or something?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°You guys are too good at bragging, and my skin is still rtively thin.¡°

    ¡±Hahahaha.¡± The elders beganughing again.

 Chapter 424 - Recognizing Four New Grandpas

    <strong>Chapter 424: Recognizing Four New Grandpas (Part One)</strong>

    Guo Rong and Zhou Xiaoming were furious. If it weren¡¯t for their grandpas being present, they would¡¯ve made a move already.

    The other two elders¡¯ grandsons were both pretty curious why Zhou Xiaoming and Guo Rong were so hostile towards Xu Cheng, and they were also very curious as to why Xu Cheng could actually sit at the same table with the five oldmanders.

    But, these two were more mature and wouldn¡¯t be as impulsive.

    Nie Wenbo asked Elder Nie, ¡°Grandpa, this is?¡±

    Elder Nieughed. ¡°This is your Grandpa Ye¡¯s grandchild, you should be more like Little Cheng from now on.¡±

    Elder Ye patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Brat,e, pay your respect to your four grandpas. In the future, when I¡¯m gone, if you encounter anything, your four Grandpas will get your back.¡±

    He then looked towards Elder Nie and said, ¡°Grandpa Nie is number two, pay your respects to Second Grandpa Nie first.¡±

    Xu Cheng poured himself a full cup of baijiu and stood up holding the cup with both hands and said, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Nie.¡±

    Elder Nie smiled kindly. After Xu Cheng downed the cup, he came over to shake hands with Xu Cheng. The other youngsters were all a bit shocked to see Grandpa Nie personallying to Xu Cheng to shake hands with him.

    Xu Cheng also felt really ttered and he immediately went to shake hands with this elder. But who knew, when their hands shook, this old man suddenly added in a strong and vigorous force, forcing against Xu Cheng¡¯s finger joints.

    Xu Cheng froze slightly, and he bitterly smiled. Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be smooth sailing, getting recognized by these elders as their grandson.

    But, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He nonchntly applied 10x the force to fight back.

    Elder Nie¡¯s eyes narrowed for a brief moment, and an eagle-like sharp look appeared in his eyes as he faintly smiled.

    Xu Cheng was a bit shocked, he felt another wave of force invading, so without another word, he increased his power to 20x!

    Elder Nie was a bit shocked.

    Good boy, he can actually release such a powerful force between his fingers.

    Normally, if even the fingers were this powerful, that person¡¯s strength when utilizing the whole arm could not be underestimated.

    When Elder Nie was about to retaliate, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give him the chance at all and domineeringly increased his strength to 30x!

    ¡°Hss!¡± Elder Nie took in a deep breath of cold air, his old-age fingers were about to break, and he immediately said quietly, ¡°Brat, I¡¯m about to die of old-age already, you can stop now.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    My god, how shameless is this old man? You can test me but when I beat you, you use me of not respecting the elderly enough?¡±

    Elder Nie took out a red envelope from his pocket with a smile and gave it to Xu Cheng, ¡°Come, I recognize you as my grandson. You can call me Second Grandpa from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Second Grandpa.¡± Xu Cheng immediately called.

    Elder Nie nodded in satisfaction.

    The youngsters behind Elder Nie were surprised.

    Holy crap, even red pockets? That formal? So today they are alling over to get a new grandson?

    Elder Yeughed and then pointed at Elder Xing and said, ¡°Number Three Xing, call Third Grandpa Xing.¡±

    Xu Cheng came over to pay respect to Elder Xing with his drink. He asked straightforwardly, ¡°Grandpa Xie, are you going to pull something like Second Grandpa? I don¡¯t want to break your hand.¡±

    Chapter 424: Recognizing Four New Grandpas (Part Two)

    Elder Xingughed. ¡°You little , you think you can shake me just because you can shake your Second Grandpa? Pick up your chopsticks.¡±

    Xu Cheng followed and Elder Xing also picked up a pair. Then, with a p onto the table, a slippery tangyuan (like a dumpling but round and slippery) in the bowl suddenly flew up a meter above the table. Normal people would have to reach up in order to touch it.

    But, during its fall, it would be really difficult to catch a round and slippery tangyuan. In addition to the fast reflexes that were required, you also had to be able to control the force between your fingers or the tangyuan would just slip right out after you catch it.

    Xu Cheng and Elder Xing moved at the same time. Xu Cheng caught the tangyuan first since he could sense ultrasonic waves, allowing him to locate the trajectory of the tangyuan and catch it at the fastest speed. It could be said that the five elders were all shocked by Xu Cheng¡¯s speed since not even Elder Xing couldpare, not to mention how Xu Cheng caught it with such precision.

    But.

    Elder Xing¡¯s chopsticks were inserted into the gap of Xu Cheng¡¯s chopsticks, pushing the tangyuan to slide right out of Xu Cheng¡¯s chopsticks. Elder Xing caught the tangyuan, but Xu Cheng lightly tapped Elder Xing¡¯s chopsticks, causing them to tremble. The tangyuan got shaken out of the chopsticks again. When the tangyuan was free again and both of them were about to go for it onest time before it hit the table, at that instant, Xu Cheng demonstrated his unrivaled hand speed!

    He grabbed the tangyuan and then withdrew his hand, and Elder Xing was one stepte. His hands just remained out in awkwardness since there was nothing more for him to catch, and he just stayed there in a daze.

    Afraid that Elder Xing would feel embarrassed, Xu Cheng smiled and put the tangyuan into Elder Xing¡¯s bowl. ¡°Grandpa Xing, this meat-stuffed tangyuan is really good for your health, here you go.¡±

    ¡°You little brat.¡± Elder Xing smiled, very happy with Xu Cheng¡¯s gesture.

    He ate the tangyuan in one bite and then took out a red pocket and said, ¡°Call me Third Grandpa from now on.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Hello, Third Grandpa.¡±

    The other four youngsters were shocked again.

    There had always been a prideful smile on Elder Ye¡¯s face. He then looked at Elder Zhou and said, ¡°Brat, call him Grandpa Zhou.¡±

    Elder Zhou directly waved his hand, not in a rush to let Xu Cheng call him. He first asked his grandson, ¡°Xiaoming, you see, I want to recognize him as my grandson, do you agree?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming: ¡°No. I don¡¯t get why he can sit here, or why he¡¯s here at all.¡±

    Elder Zhou smiled at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°There¡¯s no first ce in literature, but there¡¯s only one first ce in martial arts. My child is rather stubborn and unconvinced, how about you show him a hand?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. He ced an empty bowl before him and then suddenly punched towards it.

    Zhou Xiaoming scoffed. ¡°Who can¡¯t break a stupid bowl?¡±

    But Xu Cheng¡¯s fist suddenly stopped about 2 centimeters before the bowl.

    Being able to stop whenever he wants, Xu Cheng had great discipline over his strength. Normally, people wouldn¡¯t be able to control their punches once they were thrown, but Xu Cheng could stop it right before the target.

    Then, he moved his fist away.

    ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡± Zhou Xiaoming and Guo Rong said in confusion, What¡¯s the meaning of just stopping, he¡¯s not gonna try breaking the bowl anymore?

    But just then, the bowl suddenly burst into pieces!

    The five elders all eximed at the same time, ¡°Fist de!¡±

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Elder Zhou said to his dumbfounded grandson, ¡°Did you see the difference between you two?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming subconsciously nodded as he stared at the bowl.

    Elder Zhou faintly smiled. He took out a red pocket and handed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Good boy, call me Fourth Grandpa.¡±

    Then, Elder Guo directly took out a red pocket and gave it to Xu Cheng, ¡°Call me Fifth Grandpa.¡±

    Guo Rong interjected, ¡°Grandpa, why did you just recognize him so casually? You should also do something to test him!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Elder Guoughed and asked, ¡°How do you want to test him?¡±

    Guo Rong snorted, ¡°I admit he¡¯s very powerful, but he¡¯s just someone that¡¯s all muscles with no brain.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The fiver elders all beganughing upon hearing that.

    Elder Guo directly said to his grandson, ¡°Do you know why he was kicked out of the military and got stripped of all titles and ranks? It¡¯s because he¡¯s way too smart. Hahahaha.¡±

 Chapter 425 - Low-key Bragging

    <strong>Chapter 425: Low-key Bragging (Part One)</strong>

    The four youngsters didn¡¯t know exactly why Xu Cheng was allowed to sit there and receive the approval and recognition of the five elders. If this identity were to leak out, he could really roam freely without a care across the country!

    And this wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all.

    Even princelings (TL note: second-generation of powerful politicians in the central government) would think twice before they provoke Xu Cheng!

    In fact, instead of saying that Xu Cheng was kicked out of the militarypletely and broke all ties with the country, it was more urate to say that the country was actually protecting him!

    He lost the Dragon King position, yet the five elders basically gave him a mountain to rely on!

    The five elders recognizing him as their grandson was no joke. At least speaking for in the current era, as long as at least one of the five elders were alive, no one could touch Xu Cheng!

    It was a kind of protection for Xu Cheng!

    But, Xu Cheng felt like he didn¡¯t need it and that was why he didn¡¯t want toe. But, he couldn¡¯t disobey Elder Ye so he had no choice but to attend this reunion. On the way here, he already predicted what was going on. To put it simply, the nation wanted to retain him as a talent!

    And the price the nation was paying for this to happen was already enough for Xu Cheng to brag about for his whole life.

    But since he was already taken in as the grandson of these grandpas, Xu Cheng decided to just let it be.

    Elder Nie seemed to have seen through Xu Cheng¡¯s thoughts and he smiled as he said, ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry too much about other things. You just got four grandpas, there are no obligations thate with this. In fact, Big Brother Ye had always been telling us that he has this treasure and was bragging about you every day, saying that he will share this treasure with us. We are even closer than brothers, so obviously, we share all the good things. So today, you are Big Brother Ye¡¯s grandson, and you are naturally our grandson. Don¡¯t think of yourself as an outsider in the future, you cane and visit anytime. Just treat all five of our homes like your own, got it?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    In fact, if they were to look back to Xu Cheng¡¯s childhood and family background, these five elders were basicallypensating Xu Cheng on behalf of the country.

    First of all, he didn¡¯t have a good childhood. The elders thought that he might not have a sense of belonging in Huaxia since he grew up in Britain. Plus, Xu Zhenxiong was so loyal to the country, yet he met bitter end. On this issue, the country didn¡¯t do a good job. Plus this time, Xu Cheng yed a critical role in wiping out the four behemoth ns, yet he still lost the only blood-rted family he had left. Connecting all of this together, he indeed lost too much. After thinking about this for a long time, the five elders thought that they could only use this kind of method to give Xu Cheng more care, and make him feel that the nation¡¯s got his back!

    In fact, the five elders didn¡¯t really give him anything in terms of actual positions or powers, so it was naturally not against anyws or rules.

    But, although it looked like nothing was given, what happened today basically reshaped Xu Cheng¡¯s background to be one of the most powerful men in the country!

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I got it. Thanks, five Grandpas!¡±

    Elder Ye: ¡°Brat, in the future, remember toe to Yanjing to y with us. Hey, you youngsters shouldn¡¯t just think about having fun every day. You gotta spend some time with the elderly too, am I right?¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him. ¡°If you would stop bragging all the time, I might be willing to talk to you more.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong about bragging?¡± Elder Ye¡¯s eyes spread wide open, and he pointed at Zhou Xiaoming and the other three youngsters and said, ¡°Go and ask them, they just love to hear my stories. Thinking back to that year...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, alright, here you go again. Is it the one about you killing your way from the southwest district to the northeast district again?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you brat, you just got these four grandpas, and your wings are already tough?¡± Elder Ye appeared to be very angry. He pressed down on the table and said, ¡°You brat, other than this time you killed a few Wei Nation guys, what other capabilities do you have? You think you can brag like me? Let me tell you, back then, I took down at least a fully reinforcedpany of Wei Nation troops!¡±

    <strong>Chapter 425: Low-key Bragging (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng nonchntly popped these words out of his mouth, ¡°I wiped out the Li Family.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Not to mention Elder Ye, even the other four elders were dumbfounded. Them making that sound was their best attempt to try and hold back theirughter.

    Elder Ye felt that he finally met a match in bragging in his life, so he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°With only a thousand troops, I decimated the enemy force of 5 thousand troops! It¡¯s be a textbook battle in the history of modern battles in Huaxia!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I wiped out the Murong Family.¡±

    Elder Ye: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Back then, a town of at least 10,000 citizens were surrounded by Wei Nation¡¯s troops, and it was me that led the troops and defended all night until we received reinforcements.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I took down the Ryong Family!¡±

    The Ryong Family was regarded as the most powerful one of the four!

    Seeing how Big Brother Ye looked like he was constantly choked by Xu Cheng¡¯s words, they were all trying so hard to notugh.

    Elder Ye was furious. He pped the desk and said, ¡°Back then, I had only 20 thousand soldiers and was sandwiched by both the Republic Army and the Wei Nation. It was me that used my insane tactical abilities that won us that battle! Humph!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°And you still couldn¡¯t take out your own main branch family, the Ye Family. But I did.¡±

    Elder Ye: ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The four elders all couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, this guy really does have the assets to sit here and brag with us now. Look at you, why are you taking it so seriously? Have a drink first, calm your t1ts first, hahaha.¡±

    Elder Ye refused.

    ¡°Brat, during that anti-Wei-Invasion war, they sent 30 or so generals, and at least 8 of them died by my very hands! If I say I killed the most Wei Nation soldiers, no one would dare to argue with me! What are you so arrogant about?¡± Elder Ye said very proudly.

    Xu Cheng just held up four fingers and showed him.

    Elder Ye was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I took down the four behemoth ns.¡±

    Elder Ye mmed the table. ¡°Besides wiping out the facking four ns, what else have you got?¡±

    ¡°Old man, what do you mean besides wiping out those four ns? You are saying it as if it¡¯s such an easy thing to do. Look at all five grandpas here, and also look at my teacher, Zhang Chenfeng. You guys were all suppressed by the four ns for so long. But now, I wiped them out. Doesn¡¯t that mean I can brag more than you?¡±

    Elder Ye just looked at Xu Cheng as the will to keep on living slowly disappeared from his eyes.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha...¡± The other four elders allughed again as they held their stomach, all pping the desks. ¡°Yeah! Yeah it does! Big Brother Ye, you lost this round!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t chat happily together anymore, right?¡± Elder Ye stared right at Xu Cheng, giving off a look that was saying he was going to flip the table right now.

    Xu Cheng just nced at him and casually added, ¡°With your old bones, if you can still flip this table, I lose.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡± The other grandpas wereughing so hard that tears wereing out. The four youngsters didn¡¯t know what Xu Cheng was saying, but they were worried that something might go wrong with their grandpa¡¯s health since they were reallyughing too hard right now.

    The four of them never saw Big Brother Ye get shocked back so much, and they were thrilled to finally see it.

    In the past, they would often brag to kill time, and indeed, whether it was military merits or confirmed enemy kills, Elder Ye was always ranked number one. They all couldn¡¯t win the bragging war in front of Elder Ye, and thus, they had been suppressed in Elder Ye¡¯s shadow for their whole lives.

    ¡°Without mentioning the behemoth families, you little brat, if you can bring up one more thing that can choke me, then I lose,¡± Elder Ye pointed at Xu Cheng¡¯s face and said, seemingly forgotten what had just happened a few days ago in the heat of the moment.

    Xu Cheng looked at him with the ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡± expression and said, ¡°Two days ago, or should I say in the near future, with the political feud brewing and exploding and the two biggest financial groups in hot water, Wei Nation¡¯s economy would be screwed with the GDP at least decreasing by 30%! Old man, does this count?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahah!¡± Another relentless wave of mercilessughter came from the four elders.

    That was correct. With everything that was going on in Wei Nation, the experts in Huaxia had already looked into it and just as Xu Cheng said, its economy and reputation would both be severely damaged as a result of the scandals.

 Chapter 426.1 - Brat, This Trick Is Useless Against Me (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 426: Brat, This Trick Is Useless Against Me (Part On</strong>e)

    On the way back to the Ye Family, this old man, Elder Ye, was actually angry like a child and didn¡¯t talk to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng sat by his side and looked out of the window. He faintly said, ¡°Old Man, thank you for arranging all of this.¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s body slightly moved, but he kept on pretending to be asleep. Then, he snorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? What you did was thanking me? You actually didn¡¯t give me an out in front of those guys.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m the one you brought, and you will only gain face if I prove myself, right? Didn¡¯t you see that when we were walking out, the other four grandpas were all looking at you enviously.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Elder Ye was a bit suspicious. He nced at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You brat, your skin is even thicker than mine, always finding new ways to brag about yourself.¡±

    Then, Elder Ye sighed. ¡°Yo, Brat, do you still remember what I said to you about country and family?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Elder Ye said, ¡°With your current ability, you really can do things that normal people can¡¯t. You are capable and also have a strong character. At least for someone of your age right now, nothing can really restrain you. Look at what¡¯s happening to the Wei Nation. If simr things were to happen to our country, what kind of chaos would it bring? We have over 1.3 billion people, it would only be more chaotic. Sometimes, when the country wrongs you or hurts you by ident, could you please give it a bit more time and be a little more tolerant towards our country? Is that okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng patted the old man on the back of his hand and said, ¡°Old Man, you might not know but my dad instilled in me that I¡¯m a citizen of Huaxia. Like him, I deeply love this country, so your concern is unnecessary. I think letting me leave the Dragon Division is probably the right choice. I won¡¯t be as great as my teacher, Zhang Chenfeng. I still have my family, so I can¡¯t be a hero for an entire lifetime. I¡¯m still my wife¡¯s husband, and in the future, my kids¡¯ father. There are too many promises that I have to fulfill, and I won¡¯t be able to sever any one of them. After all, this is life, isn¡¯t it? But Old Man, I can promise you that the moment the nation needs me, I wille forward without hesitation!¡±

    Elder Ye grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and nodded as he said, ¡°I believe you. You are just like your father, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t havee back to Huaxia! What are your ns for the future now?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m also a bit lost, I don¡¯t know if I should be an entrepreneur and go into business or do something else. After all, I¡¯ve been a soldier and served the people for so long, and now I¡¯m feeling a bit reluctant to throw this all away. But, I¡¯m indeed feeling a lot more rxed. I think I will stay and apany my wife for a while.¡±

    Elder Ye nodded. ¡°Come to Yanjing and visit home when you have time, don¡¯t just forget about the five grandpas you have here.¡±

    ¡°I got it,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    After saying bye to the Ye Family, Xu Cheng went back to the hospital. Lin Chuxue had been secretly discharged, and Xu Cheng secretly left Yanjing with Auntie Lan and Lin Chuxue and went back to Shangcheng.

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Lin Dong had been squatting at Xu Cheng¡¯s condo for two weeks now.

    He still remembered their deal, where Xu Cheng said, ¡°If I¡¯m still alive after one month, I will take you in as an apprentice.¡±

    Now, it had been a month, and he was getting more and more anxious. After finding out about Xu Cheng¡¯s nest, he had been waiting here every day since that one month period ended. His brother, Young Master Lin, even said, ¡°Xu Cheng abuses you a thousand times, and you still treat Xu Cheng like your first love.¡±

    Even Lin Dong¡¯s girlfriend was throwing a fit because of this, and as a result, Lin Dong just broke up with her.

 Chapter 426.2 - Brat, This Trick Is Useless Against Me (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 426: Brat, This Trick Is Useless Against Me (Part Two)</strong>

    The woman that was responsible for cleaning saw this brating to the building again, and she asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing here every day? Are you a tenant?¡±

    Lin Dong shook his head. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here to look for someone. Why is there no one living in this condo now?¡±

    ¡°This building had a few deaths so the review and fengshui of this ce are both pretty bad. In the end, everyone no longer dared to live in it anymore and decided to move out, so the owner is nning to sell the whole building.¡±

    Xu Cheng indeed was putting this building on sale and not living there anymore since too many people knew about his ce of residence now.

    ¡°Sale?¡± Lin Dong was anxious, and he immediately went to the property management office.

    When he went in, he went to find the manager right away, and after handing him a cig, he said, ¡°Can you give me the property owner¡¯s number?¡±

    The manager immediately pulled the cig out of his mouth and said, ¡°Nah, can¡¯t do that. We are responsible for helping the owner sell this ce for a percentage asmission. If you n to go directly to the employer to cut out the middleman, that¡¯s not good practice, man.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I¡¯m not nning to buy this ce, I¡¯m purely looking for the owner. I have something to ask him.¡±

    Manager: ¡°What else can it be? We are all in this circle, we all know what some people would do to get a cheaper price. The owner¡¯s contact information is confidential, and we already signed a contract with him so you can only go through us if you want to buy this ce. It¡¯s useless even if you go to him privately. Just stop thinking about that already.¡±

    Lin Dong gritted his teeth. ¡°Let me ask you, how much do you earn every month? Even if you were to sessfully sell this ce, what percentage can you get? I will give you that, as long as you can just tell me the owner¡¯s number.¡±

    Manager: ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t say it that way. First of all, this isn¡¯t about money. If word were to get out, how am I going to stay in this industry? I¡¯m basically throwing away my whole career for a one-time gain! But if I keep on working hard, I can keep on climbing up, make tons of money, and then marry someone beautiful. Those things can¡¯t be measured with the amount of money you pay me right now.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Dude, I just want that guy¡¯s number, what are you rambling on about? Just give me your word, yes or not? If it¡¯s a no, I will go and get it from your boss, and I will have him fire you!¡±

    Then, he directly went to the employee list on the wall to find the general manager. He found the number and dialed.

    But then, the phone of the manager in front of him rang.

    Lin Dong was speechless. ¡°You are the boss? Aren¡¯t you just a facking manager?¡±

    The manager smiled and said, ¡°Just the difference of one word, gotta be lowkey. But anyway, I¡¯m not telling you the owner¡¯s number.¡±

    Right now, Lin Dong was just one phone number away from finding Xu Cheng.

    Seeing that the tough approach didn¡¯t work, he immediately kneeled onto the floor and began crying, ¡°Dad, please! The happiness of the rest of my life all facking depends on this number! I swear I¡¯m not here to buy this building! Really! If I¡¯m here to buy this ce, I will get struck by lightning and be a dog for the next life!¡±

    The manager sighed and shook his head. ¡°Damn, looks like some people are willing to go very far just to not pay the middlemanmission, you are actually making such a big oath. Let me tell you, brat, when I was starting off and using all kinds of tactics, I was even more shameless and had less conscience than you. Your trick is useless on me.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 427.1 - I Will Give You 15 Minutes to Come Over and Become My Apprentice (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 427: I Will Give You 15 Minutes to Come Over and Be My Apprentice (Part One)</b>

    Seeing this, Lin Dong knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the manager to voluntarily tell him Xu Cheng¡¯s number.

    He suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°Wait, let me ask you, did the owner recently ask you to sell this building?¡±

    He wanted to know if Xu Cheng was still alive.

    ¡°No, he told me a month ago and that was when we got all the paperwork done.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Then hurry up and give the owner a call, see if he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    The Manager: ¡°What?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°No, I mean, see if he picks up or not. See if it¡¯s really his number.¡±

    The Manager: ¡°Normally, we won¡¯t call our clients unless we have good news to tell. If it isn¡¯t about the news of the building being sessfully sold, we normally wouldn¡¯t call them to make them happy for a split second about nothing.¡±

    NOTHING MY AZZ!

    Lin Dong was about to go berserk. ¡°I¡¯m facking telling you to give him a call, just give him a call! Are you calling or not? If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m going to beat you up, do you believe it or not?¡±

    He directly grabbed the manager by the cor, pushed him against the window, and pointed at his 2-million-yuan Porsche outside and said, ¡°I have lots of money, even if you call and piss him off, I have the connections to settle the matter. Do you believe it?¡±

    Seeing that car, the manager thought that what Shangchengcked the least were domineering and capricious young masters that did whatever the fack they wanted. So, he swallowed his spittle and said, ¡°Fine, I will call. Just don¡¯t put your hands on me.¡±

    Lin Dong finally let him go.

    The manager turned around and then dialed, afraid that Lin Dong would see the number.

    He was quite speechless about Lin Dong, but at the same time, he was also very nervous, and he anxiously waited for the call to connect.

    But, no one picked up the first time and it went to voicemail.

    The manager mumbled, ¡°No one picked up. Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Whatever my azz! Call again!¡± Lin Dong red at him.

    ¡°You have to think about it in my shoes too man! He¡¯s my client, if I just give him a couple of calls when there¡¯s really nothing to talk to him about, what if he¡¯s in a meeting or having a meal? When I call him consecutively, what happens if his first words are ¡®did you sell the ce yet?¡¯, how do you want me to answer? Could I actually tell him, ¡®Nah, not yet, I¡¯m just calling to see if you are alive¡¯?¡±

    Lin Dong thought about it, it was true.

    But, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°Call again, I promise he won¡¯t get mad. I know the owner, call again!¡± Lin Dong anxiously said, he was really scared that Xu Cheng already went to see Jesus.

    The manager couldn¡¯t stand his persistence, but he had no choice but to make another call.

    And this time, the call finally connected.

    ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end of the phone, Xu Cheng just arrived at his new vi so he was a bit busy and missed the first call.

    ¡°Is it Xu Cheng, Mr. Xu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Dong directly grabbed over the phone and anxiously said, ¡°Hello, Teacher, it¡¯s me, Lin Dong. You promised me that if you are still alive, you will ept me as an apprentice, right? I still remember, you are not going to go back on your words, right? I already graduated from highschool and I¡¯m in university now. I know what I¡¯m doing, this is my choice, I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    On the other end, Xu Cheng paused for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s you? I already forgot about it.¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Teacher, you are not going back on your words, right? I took it so seriously though...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I already told you what I should tell you, you aren¡¯t suitable for this circle. Why not just keep living as a rich second-generation heir instead of picking a hard life? Alright, go to your university, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    And then, Xu Cheng really hung up the phone.

    Xu Cheng was drinking tea with Luo Yi and Li Wei after settling into the new ce. Luo Yi curiously asked him, ¡°Since when did you take in apprentices?¡±

 Chapter 427.2 - I Will Give You 15 Minutes to Come Over and Become My Apprentice (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 427: I Will Give You 15 Minutes to Come Over and Be My Apprentice (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Oh, it was nothing. There¡¯s a kid that really wants to be my apprentice, and I agreed to it before too. But now, I don¡¯t feel like the time is right. I will just give him a call backter tonight.¡± Xu Cheng felt that he should probe Lin Dong more and see if after being teased like this, Lin Dong would do something impulsive out of embarrassment and anger.

    On the other side, Lin Dong just stood there in a daze. He didn¡¯t even know when the manager took the phone and left. Later, he got out and drove back home mindlessly. He locked himself in his room in a daze, and he only came down when it was time for dinner.

    His parents and his big brother Young Master Lin were already eating. Seeing himing over picking up chopsticks but not seeming to be in the mood to eat, his parents asked worriedly, ¡°This child, what happened to him?¡±

    Young Master Lin snorted, ¡°He wanted to learn martial arts all day and wanted to be an apprentice of a martial artist. He probably got fooled.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see his power, you wouldn¡¯t know how powerful he is.¡± Lin Dong snorted back at his brother, ¡°If he wanted to scam me or something, he would¡¯ve done it a long time ago. He didn¡¯t take a single cent, so maybe I was really not the right material to learn martial arts from him and he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a police officer that can fight, and I heard he¡¯s not working there anymore. Don¡¯t know what the reason is, but he probably pissed off someone. What¡¯s so special about someone like him?¡± Young Master Lin said.

    At that moment, Mr. Lin nced at his son and said nonchntly, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him that you are the son of me, Lin Han?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my business.¡±

    Mr. Lin red at him. ¡°If I don¡¯t, who will? You two brothers both don¡¯t put effort in learning something useful, when can you two start contributing to the family? I¡¯m already quite old, can I even rely on you two when I retire? Look at you two, only knowing to live off of your parents. If thepany were to be handed to you two, we won¡¯t even know when it¡¯s going to go bankrupt.¡±

    Lin Dong lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that crappypany of yours either.¡±

    His father paid little to no attention to family because of his business, which contributed to why Lin Dong was this rebellious.

    Lin Dong then looked at his big brother and said, ¡°I also won¡¯t fight with you for thepany, so you don¡¯t have to badmouth me all day.¡±

    Young Master Lin awkwardly moved his lips.

    Mommy Lin shouted, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Young Master Lin said in a weird and disdainful manner, ¡°Dad, Mom, he¡¯s in a rebellious period right now, just let him be. Later on, he will know how dark society is. He is begging to be someone¡¯s apprentice and basically throwing away all of his dignity, he embarasses me so much, and it embarrasses the Lin Family too. Why can¡¯t he just y his role as the second young master of the Lin Family? I couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore and that¡¯s why I tried to advise him. Look at him, just to be someone¡¯s apprentice, he even treated the princess of the Zheng Family poorly. Dad, you don¡¯t know this yet, right? When you weren¡¯t here for the past few days, Uncle Zheng even talked to me about this whole thing. His daughter had been bad-mouthing Lin Dong a lot over there, and if the two families don¡¯t get along, it will be very bad for yourpany. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to lecture him as an older brother.¡±

    Mr. Lin¡¯s face slightly changed, and he red at Lin Dong. ¡°How did you manage to piss off the young madam of the Zheng Family? Don¡¯t you know what kind of impact it will bring to your dad¡¯spany?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I don¡¯t like her, or could it be that you still want me to act for the sake of thepany?¡±

    Young Master Lin: ¡°You at least shouldn¡¯t mercilessly reject her and also treat her badly though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just my temper.¡± Lin Dong snorted, and then the phone in his pocket rang.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    Mommy Lin: ¡°We are eating right now, just don¡¯t pick it up.¡±

    Lin Dong still did. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes,e to Jade Qilin Garden, Vi #66. If you don¡¯t get there in 15 minutes, maybe you are not destined to be my apprentice and I won¡¯t consider taking you in anymore.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s pupils immediately erged, and he was getting excited all over. ¡°Alright, alright, Teacher! I will be right there, just you wait!¡±

    Then, he directly stood up and then ran out the door.

 Chapter 428.1 - Becoming an Apprentice (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 428: Bing an Apprentice (Part One)</b>

    Right after Lin Dong left, Lin Han¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Little Brother Lin, it¡¯s me, Zheng Jiarui.¡±

    Lin Han immediately put on a big smile and said, ¡°Oh, President Zheng! How are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Little Brother Lin, have you eaten yet?¡¯

    Lin Han looked at the meal on the table and he immediately said, ¡°Oh, not at all. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s good. I booked a room at the Royal Capital Restaurant, how about you join us too? Is your little son Lin Dong there?¡± Zheng Jiarui said, sounding like he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Lin Han hesitated.

    ¡°What is it? Not convenient? Little Brother Lin, actually, I think we can work together on a new project.¡±

    Lin Han¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Convenient, very convenient, how could it be not convenient? I will be right there.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s good then.¡± Zheng Jiarui hung up.

    After putting down the phone, Lin Han said to his eldest son with a darkened face, ¡°Go give your little brother a call, tell him to get the fack back here.¡±

    Mommy Lin curiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°What else? President Zheng is now asking about what happened, and he arranged a dinner and asked me to take Little Dong over, right now.¡±

    Mommy Lin¡¯s face became slightly unnatural, and Young Master Lin immediately called Lin Dong¡¯s cell.

    Lin Dong was driving as he put Jade Qilin Garden into the navigation system. He picked up the call and impatiently said, ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Dad asked you toe back quickly, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on on President Zheng¡¯s end, but he arranged a dinner and you need to go right now so don¡¯t be capricious. I think it¡¯s probably because you rejected his daughter. Come back and take care of this first. Right now, we still can¡¯t afford to offend the Zheng Family. Listen to your big brother¡¯s words this time.¡±

    ¡°Then just wait until I be that person¡¯s apprentice first. I can apologize to them anytime, but if I miss this teacher, then I will miss out on the chance of my lifetime to have such a grandmaster be my teacher,¡± Lin Dong said.

    On the other end, Lin Han directly grabbed the call and said in a deep voice, ¡°,e back right now!¡±

    Lin Dong directly ended the call impatiently and turned off his phone.

    Lin Han¡¯s whole face was trembling with fear and he said angrily, ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go and grab that home, President Zheng¡¯s still waiting.¡±

    ¡°I heard the GPS say he¡¯s going to Jade Qilin Garden, I know that ce,¡± Young Master Lin said.

    Lin Han nodded, and the two of them got into a car and sped off.

    Lin Dong drove into Jade Qilin Garden and found vi #66. He got out of the car and rang the doorbell. A maid came to open the door.

    ¡°Is it Mr. Lin?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded.

    The maid: ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Lin Dong hurriedly went in, and when he panted as he arrived at the door of the vi¡¯s living room, he saw Xu Cheng sitting there drinking tea with two of his friends. Seeing him here, Xu Cheng waved for him toe in.

    Luo Yi took a look at Lin Dong, Li Wei too, and they both shook their heads.

    Lin Dong swallowed and began panicking: Am I done for? Am I really not qualified?

    ¡°From the front door to the living room, it¡¯s just about a couple of dozen meters away. He hurriedly came in and is already out of breath, he¡¯s clearly not fit,¡± Li Weimented.

    Luo Yi nodded too. ¡°His body doesn¡¯t seem to be in great shape either, so slim and weak. Is he going the fresh meat pop star route?¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s heart thumped and he became even more worried.

    It was also reasonable for Luo Yi and Li Wei to be this picky. After all, Xu Cheng was the Dragon King, not just anyone could be his student!

    So, they asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, aren¡¯t you a bit too liberal with your picks, taking him in as an apprentice?¡±

    Lin Dong became even less confident at this point. He just stood there awkwardly, not knowing what expression he should have on his face and what he should say. All in all, he looked quite pitiful.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ve rejected you again and again, and I even toyed with you today. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

 Chapter 428.2 - Becoming an Apprentice (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 428: Bing an Apprentice (Part Two)</b>

    Lin Dong shook his head. ¡°I really want to be your student and learn from you.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at his two good friends and smiled as he said, ¡°See? Both talent and qualifications, this kid is horrible in both.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s face suddenly became red.

    ¡°But, his persistence moved me.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s words suddenly changed in tone, and it really turned around Lin Dong¡¯s mood from utter despair.

    Li Wei looked at Li Dong. ¡°Brat, you are bing his apprentice, are you still waiting for us to make you tea?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lin Dong immediately knew what to do. He hurried over and started boiling the water.

    At this time, Luo Yi looked at him and snorted, ¡°Kid, do you know how lucky you are? You wouldn¡¯t be able to find another teacher on his level in all of Huaxia. Really, if I were your teacher, I would be toozy to even look at you. Not to mention him, even if it was myself taking in students, I wouldn¡¯t find someone like you.¡±

    Lin Dong couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°You are very powerful too?¡±

    Luo Yi lifted the tea cup in disdain and just crushed it with his bare hands.

    Lin Dong was immediately dumbfounded upon seeing this. He already endured this guy badmouthing him in front of his teacher for a long time, and now he felt like he should probably just keep on enduring, or he might just end up like that tea cup.

    After the water boiled, he reached for the can and took out some tea leaves. He was a bit clumsy with the leaves, and he also didn¡¯t have the patience to slowly brew the tea. Li Wei¡¯s heart ached for those tea leaves and he smacked Lin Dong on the hand and said, ¡°Brat, you are wasting these leaves, do you know that?¡±

    Xu Cheng had received 150 grams of Da Hong Pao tea from Elder Ye, the kind that not everyone could get. This was these two¡¯s first time borrowing a bit of Xu Cheng¡¯s glory to enjoy something of this level, yet Lin Dong didn¡¯t even look at the leaves and just grabbed some from the can and threw it into the teapot. The calm Li Wei could no longer stay calm.

    Lin Dong was indeed really anxious to be Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, and he was in a hurry to brew this tea and then toast it to his new teacher. He also didn¡¯t know what was Da Hong Pao, since he was, after all, just 18 years old. How would he know that this tier of Da Hong Pao was specifically saved for high-level government officials. After being shouted at by Li Wei, he was also startled, and then he slowed down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just tea, why so stingy... Later on, I will buy a whole truck for my teacher to pay my respects,¡± Lin Dong snorted.

    Li Wei red at him. ¡°Do you know what kind of tea this is? Buy a truck? Not to mention a truck, even if you can get me a pound of this, I will change myst name to yours.¡±

    ¡°Alright,ter on I will buy it. It¡¯s just tea leaves, chill,¡± Lin Dong snorted.

    Li Wei directly gave him the special tea¡¯s packaging ad said, ¡°Here, take this packaging and go look around on the market. Don¡¯t bring some fake ones here to embarrass yourself. If you can even buy 150 grams of this, I will admit defeat.¡±

    Lin Dong directly took the packaging into his bag. After the tea was done, he formally raised his cup and came before Xu Cheng. Then, kneeling sincerely, he held the cup forward to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Teacher, please ept this cup from your apprentice Lin Dong. Please, have some tea.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled and reached out to take the cup and took a sip. Just then, in the yard, Young Master Lin and Lin Han barged in and pushed away the maid. Especially when Lin Han saw his son kneeling before someone, he immediately became furious.

    ¡°You , I¡¯ve never even seen you kneel me, and you are kneeling to someone else? Look if I will beat you to death or not!¡± Then, he charged over and was about to hit him.

    Seeing his dad actually following over, Lin Dong was surprised and also angry. Secondly, he was also scared that his dad would ruin this whole ceremony for him.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t mess this up for me!¡± he shouted.

    Lin Han directly pulled him up and then pointed at Xu Cheng and cursed, ¡°So you are that liar that my son had been worshiping all day?¡±

 Chapter 429.1 - As Your Teacher, I Will Give You a Gift (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 429: As Your Teacher, I Will Give You a Gift (Part One)</h4>

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t even finish the ceremony to formally be Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice yet, and he stubbornly stayed kneeling on the ground as he pushed his dad aside and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t fack this up for me.¡±

    Luo Yi looked at Lin Han and impatiently said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s your son that¡¯s begging to be an apprentice, not the other way around. You should pay attention to your words.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t do it anymore!¡± Lin Han tried to pull Lin Dong up, but Lin Dong wouldn¡¯t budge at all.

    It made Lin Han so furious as he angrily yelled, ¡°Are you really trying to piss me off to death? How embarrassing would it be to me if the whole Shangcheng were to know that the son of Lin Han went to be the apprentice of some random unemployed scum and is even kneeling?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me kneeling to be his apprentice, not the Lin Family! Can you stop trying to fack this up for me?¡± Lin Dong said impatiently to his father.

    ¡°No, you need to go with me right now to a gathering. You caused this disaster. Hurry up, President Zheng is still waiting.¡± Lin Han directly grabbed Lin Dong, as if he was about to beat Lin Dong up if he didn¡¯tply.

    Young Master Lin also helped drag Lin Dong by the arm, and the two of them kept on pulling Lin Dong towards the door.

    Lin Dong was furious. He stood up, pushed both of them aside and then shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you two just let me finish this ceremony? Dad, have I asked you for anything in this life? Can¡¯t you just respect my wish just this time, once? I wille with you right after this, but please stop embarrassing me here!¡±

    ¡°What facking teacher are you getting?!¡± Lin Han scolded him loudly and then he pointed at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s good? Howe I don¡¯t feel it? What can you learn from bing his apprentice? Kung Fu? What can you do with Kung Fu nowadays even if you are good? Be a thug? Be a little police officer? Can you make good money with Kung Fu? Can you be an influential figure that everyone respects with Kung Fu?¡¯

    Just then, Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. He looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Your dad is right, I¡¯ve told you since the beginning, this skill that you want to learn isn¡¯t useful, and you might starve to death. Now, in today¡¯s society, everything needs money. You should go back.¡±

    ¡°No, I already kneeled, and you also drank the tea already, you can¡¯t go back on your words anymore. Don¡¯t listen to my dad, everyone has the right to decide their future path, and I know what I¡¯m doing right now.¡±

    Pa!

    Right as he finished, Lin Han pped him across the face.

    ¡°It looks like you are possessed!¡± He turned around and looked to Xu Cheng as he fiercely said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out that you are a con artist, or I¡¯m going to call the police to arrest you!¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°You can call them right now and give it a try.¡±

    Lin Han: ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Li Wei looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Brat, Big Brother Cheng epted you as a disciple, but to be honest, I don¡¯t think you deserve a teacher like him. I¡¯m not exaggerating or bragging, but if he were to openly ept disciples, not to mention Shangcheng, even if it was at Yanjing, those that would beg to be his disciple woulde from even bigger backgrounds than your family, do you believe it? And what I¡¯m most facking pissed about is, is Big Brother Cheng begging for you to be his student? What the fack is your family doing on his turf? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t disrespect someone like this. If you don¡¯t take your dad out right now, don¡¯t me me for teaching him a lesson myself! If you aren¡¯t sincere about bing Big Brother Cheng¡¯s apprentice, then get the fack out! Bringing such bad luck into the door!¡±

    Lin Dong was already super embarrassed, and he quickly dragged his dad towards the door.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, this is my fault, I wille backter to apologize to you, don¡¯t be mad at me... There¡¯s something that I have to take care of back home. Sorry, it¡¯s hard to satisfy both my family and my teacher. Later on, you can scold me or hit me or do whatever you want, I will take it without anyint,¡± Lin Dong apologized to Xu Cheng as he dragged his dad and big brother out towards the door.

    Just then, Xu Cheng slowly stood up and said, ¡°Wait a second.¡±

    Lin Dong thought he was mad and wasn¡¯t going to acknowledge the ceremony anymore, he immediately began crying out of anxiety and said, ¡°Teacher... I really want to be your student and learn from you...¡±

 Chapter 429.2 - As Your Teacher, I Will Give You a Gift (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 429: As Your Teacher, I Will Give You a Gift (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°I already drank the tea, and you already kneeled. Although the ceremony was brief, it was stillpleted. Other than today¡¯s impression being a bit poor, I will ept you as an apprentice. You can go back first.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng nced at Lin Han and said, ¡°Mr. Lin, rest assured, me acknowledging Lin Dong as an apprentice has nothing to do with the Lin Family. If you are worried that I will use your Lin Family¡¯s name to brag, there¡¯s no need at all. To be honest, your son bing my apprentice would only drag down my name, so you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Send the guests out,¡± Xu Cheng then said to the maid.

    The maid nodded and then gestured to those three, ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge that my son has you as a teacher,¡± Lin Han snorted.

    ¡°I already said that the Lin Family has nothing to do with me taking Lin Dong in as a student. In my eyes, he¡¯s just an apprentice, and that¡¯s all, and I don¡¯t know anyone from the Lin Family, nor do I care to,¡± Xu Cheng said. Then, he kept on drinking tea with Luo Yi and Li Wei.

    Lin Dong quickly dragged his dad out of the door.

    Xu Cheng thought of something and then said to Lin Dong, ¡°Oh right, as a teacher, I didn¡¯t give you a red pocket yet as a part of the ceremony. How about this, if you run into any trouble, you can give me a call, and I will see if I can take care of it for you.¡±

    ¡°You really think you are a big shot now?¡± Lin Han sneered, and he threw his sleeves and walked out of the house with Lin Dong and got into the car.

    Afraid of Lin Dong running away again, Lin Han directly squeezed Lin Dong into the same car as them as they drove off, and Lin Dong¡¯s Porsche could only be parked outside of Xu Cheng¡¯s house.

    In the car, Lin Dong just looked out of the window and didn¡¯t say anything. He was quite angry and also feeling a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°In a bit, when we¡¯re eating with President Zheng, learn to read the room. His family¡¯s in the real estate industry, and our family doesn¡¯t have any contacts in this field. If we can get close to them, they will act as a guide for us. I heard you rejected his daughter. During the dinner, be nice and just go along with what she says. If anything, just go back to dating her for a bit, it¡¯s not like it will cost you anything. The ones that are at a disadvantage for dating around too much are girls, not boys. In this life, I don¡¯t expect you to do anything. Just this once, help the family out,¡± Lin Han exined to Lin Dong.

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t speak.

    His big brother, Young Master Lin, then echoed their dad, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the family to always order you around, then just go and marry that princess of the Zheng Family. After you marry into her family, and by the look of how fond of you she is, what would stand in the way of you doing whatever you want in the future?¡±

    Lin Dong nced at his brother. ¡°You want me to be a live-in son-inw?¡±

    He sneered and kept on going, ¡°Just now, you were saying me bing an apprentice of a teacher brings shame to the Lin Family, how are you going to just turn around and tell me to be a live-in son-inw and sell myself out? Let me tell you, I¡¯d rather not take a single dime from the Lin Family and cut all ties than being a live-in son-inw!¡±

    Lin Han: ¡°Up to you. Just behave at this dinner tonight first, I think the princess of the Zheng Family will be there too. Just watch your words.¡±

    In the vi, Luo Yi and Li Wei were both furious.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, can you even bear this? After all of this sh-t, it¡¯s like you are begging for him to be your apprentice or something. If it was me, I would¡¯ve just kicked them out. They can beg to be your apprentice!¡±

    Xu Cheng yed with the teacup in his hand and slightly smiled. ¡°I remember when I was applying to the military, Big Brother Yan saw my resume. Knowing that I spent most of my years in Britain, so many people were against me joining and they say that although I¡¯m from Huaxia, I don¡¯t have a sense of belonging to this nation. If it wasn¡¯t for Big Brother Yan willing to give me a chance back then, where would I be now? So, sometimes, you should give people a chance. Besides, this guy had always been wanting to be my apprentice, his stubbornness is kind of like me.¡±

 Chapter 430.1 - Iâ€™m Also willing to Fall with You (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 430: I¡¯m Also willing to Fall with You (Part One)</b>

    The vi Xu Cheng lived in was one of their own owned by the real estatepany under Auntie Lan¡¯s name. It was especially reserved because the number 66 was a lucky number in Huaxia culture, and since Xu Cheng was selling his condo, he decided to just move in here for the time being.

    The whole vi was very spacious and had its own garden which was five acres in size. The front yard was designed around a fountain, and the backyard had its own outdoor swimming pool. The market value of this kind of vi in Shangcheng was in the hundreds of millions. Anyway, Luo Yi and Li Wei didn¡¯t want to move out anymore after moving in.

    After the two finished drinking tea, they came to the front yard with Xu Cheng andid back on some chairs, feeling veryfortable as they eximed, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, if you told us that you were living this kind of luxurious life earlier, then we wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard to try to squeeze into the Dragon Division. We would¡¯ve just followed you out a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°But I also didn¡¯t aplish much though. This house isn¡¯t under my name, I¡¯m actually just leeching off of my family.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, if you have any orders, just tell us right away. We have healthy arms and legs, we can do things for you. Since we already followed you out, don¡¯t hesitate to boss us around,¡± Li Wei cut right to the chase.

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s not much for now really, just take a good break, and I¡¯m also giving myself a break to rest up. It was quite tiring for me for the past few weeks, we will talk about the future when ites. Right now, I¡¯m going to apany my wife first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why don¡¯t you disclose your rtionship to the public? Is there something you are worried about?¡± Luo Yi curiously asked.

    Xu Cheng looked at the trees in the front yard and chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve offended too many people. Do you still remember the four behemoth ns?¡±

    They nodded.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°They all have their own independent army! In Africa¡¯s mercenary area, they have no problem raising their own mercenary groups. These guys are eyeing me, and right now, there¡¯s still nothing they could use to target me, but if I were to disclose my rtionship with Chuxue, they won¡¯t be able to harm me, but they can definitely try to harm Chuxue. I don¡¯t want something likest time happening again. What¡¯s more is, Chuxue¡¯s in Huaxia, and mercenaries can¡¯t prate the borders. But, there¡¯s nothing stopping them fromying their hands on my inw¡¯s family. I wiped out all four ns, it would only be natural if they brainlessly retaliate and harm whoever they could that¡¯s rted to me. If something were to happen, how would I face Chuxue in the future?¡±

    The two of them immediately realized what was going on. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t much they could do other than not disclose it.

    It wasn¡¯t something that Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue could just hold hands and face together. It would only drag innocent people into the crossfire.

    Xu Cheng sighed, and he stood up and walked towards the vi.

    Lin Chuxue was discharged from the hospital, but her wound hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet. When Xu Cheng walked in, he saw Auntie Lan applying some medical ointment for her. He saw the two bullet wounds on Lin Chuxue¡¯s snow-white skin on her waist and abdomen. Wounds like this couldn¡¯t heal that fast, and they might even leave behind scars in the future.

    When seeing Xu Cheng suddenly appearing by the door, Lin Chuxue was scared that he would see her wounds and she subconsciously covered it with a nket, a trace of panic appearing on her face.

    She was very scared that leaving scars on her body would make her imperfect, which could disappoint Xu Cheng. She had always taken great pride in her looks and body, but at the same time, she always felt that she was just a flower vase, one that was only pretty on the outside, one that Xu Cheng went through so much hardship to get. Yet, a crack had appeared on the flower vase that was only good for its looks, so she was afraid that Xu Cheng would be disappointed

 Chapter 430.2 - Iâ€™m Also willing to Fall with You (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 430: I¡¯m Also willing to Fall with You (Part Two)</strong>

    As a perfectionist, she instinctively covered it up. She didn¡¯t want to show her ugly side, especially to her beloved man.

    Xu Cheng tenderly looked at her.

    Auntie Lan and the maid saw Xu Cheng, and they didn¡¯t say anything and quietly left after packing up the medical supplies.

    In the bedroom, there was only Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng left. Lin Chuxue was still holding onto the nket as she forced out a smile.

    Xu Cheng slowly walked to her bedside and half-knelt down. Then, he reached out with his hands to lift up the nket that was covering her wound.

    But, Lin Chuxue pressed it down with a bit of force, not wanting Xu Cheng to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a wound, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen one before,¡± Lin Chuxue smiled reluctantly as she said to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng still wanted to take a look, but this time, Lin Chuxue clenched her teeth and looked at Xu Cheng with a soft and pleading look as she quietly said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Can I take a good look?¡± Xu Cheng looked at her gently and said.

    Lin Chuxue was still clenching her teeth as she struggled. But, Xu Cheng already gently moved her hand and moved aside the nket. When that slender and perfectly-curved waist was exposed in front of Xu Cheng, to be honest, the lines and skin were perfect, but the two scarring marks seemed a bit out of ce.

    Lin Chuxue saw how Xu Cheng was staring at her wound, and she bitterlyughed and quietly said, ¡°Very ugly, aren¡¯t they? The bullets were of arge-caliber, and the doctor said that it would most likely leave behind scars. Even if I useser surgeryter, it will still be a bit tough to repair.¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his head and his eyes met with Lin Chuxue¡¯s. Seeing tears quietly dropping from her eyes, Xu Cheng softly wiped them away from her face and said, ¡°Not at all. In my eyes, these marks make you more real, do you know that? For a soldier, the more bullet marks we have, the more meaning it has. Each bullet mark is what makes up our unique charm. Right now, I think you have be even more stunning and beautiful. I saw your tears, your panic, and those emotions made you even more real.¡±

    Lin Chuxue sobbed with red eyes. ¡°I know, I¡¯m no longer such a noble piece of art, I became ordinary, right?¡¯

    Xu Cheng pulled her into his embrace and said sincerely, ¡°Lin Chuxue, listen to me. It¡¯s me who made you like this. I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a crack on the vase. Even if it shatters, I will still treasure it with my all! In this world, anyone can hate you or not love you, only I can¡¯t!¡±

    Lin Chuxue tightly clutched onto Xu Cheng¡¯s waist, and she suddenly said quietly, ¡°Xu Cheng, I don¡¯t want to be a vase anymore!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body shook, and he looked at Lin Chuxue with a bit of uncertainty and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Since we came back from Britain, I already thought it through. I don¡¯t want to be a flower vase anymore, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. A wife can also be a good helper and partner, right? I¡¯m afraid that when we grow old and I lose my youth, my face would be the only thing in your memory, do you understand?¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Chuxue, didn¡¯t we already talk about this? I will do all the dirty and tiring work.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°I already went through your briefcase. That military uniform, medals, and certificates that you treasure so much are all gone, and I just saw a dismissal report! You think I can just pretend I don¡¯t know about this and keep on being a burden that has nothing but looks? Xu Cheng, you listen to me too, I¡¯m going to go through this with you together, wherever you go! Even if you go to hell, I will willingly fall with you.¡±

 Chapter 431.1 - Lin Dongâ€™s Retaliation (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 431: Lin Dong¡¯s Retaliation (Part One)</strong>

    ¨C Royal Capital Hotel ¨C

    Lin Dong followed his father and brother into the room reserved by President Zheng. The moment they went in, they saw President Zheng, his wife, and his daughter.

    The Lin Family¡¯s assets weren¡¯t very big, and Lin Han¡¯s personal assets were only worth a few hundred million yuan. Otherwise, the two young masters of the Lin Family wouldn¡¯t have been in such an awkward position in Shangcheng.

    If Lin Han wanted to get into the real estate market in Shangcheng with just that few hundred million yuan of assets, it was indeed not enough. At a ce like Shangcheng, every inch of soil was worth a ton, and you would need at least a couple billion to try to get a certain piece ofnd for development. So, if Lin Han didn¡¯t have a partner, he was indeed not qualified to y in this league.

    But the Zheng Family was different, being already pretty famous in the real estate world. Although they couldn¡¯t get into the top ranking in the country, they were still rich enough to get around in Shangcheng. President Zheng¡¯s assets were in the tens of billions, and that was why Lin Han couldn¡¯t refuse this dinner invitation.

    ¡°Sorry, President Zheng, we are a bitte,¡± Lin Han entered the room and said with a smile.

    President Zheng said in an odd tone, ¡°President Lin seems to be really busy, huh? If you are busy, then just let me know ahead of time. I¡¯m very busy too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, President Zheng. Here, I will down this ss first to pay respect,¡± Lin Han said, and he immediately poured himself a ss of wine and drank it in one go.

    Seeing this attitude from Lin Han and also the way his daughter was looking at Lin Dong, President Zheng finally let this go. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Lin Han awkwardly smiled and gestured for his two sons to sit.

    ¡°Here, Lin Dong, you sit over here,¡± Lin Han pulled Lin Dong to the seat beside President Zheng¡¯s daughter and said.

    Lin Dong suppressed his anger and sat down first. President Li¡¯s daughter was looking at him as if she had a crush on him. She wasn¡¯t really ugly, but she was definitely not pretty. Most importantly, she just wasn¡¯t Lin Dong¡¯s type...

    ¡°I heard that, Little Brother Lin, you want to venture into the real estate sector?¡± President Zheng unscrewed another bottle of red wine and said to Lin Han.

    Lin Han immediately smiled as he raised his ss to ept more wine from President Zheng. He bitterly smiled and said, ¡°President Zheng, you know as well that in recent years, it has been increasingly tough on us machinery manufacturers, and thepetition is really fierce. The moment our equipment technology falls behind, our margins will be significantly squeezed, so it has been bing tougher and tougher every year.¡±

    President Zheng nodded. ¡°You know that the real estate sector has deep waters too right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. We did some research, and we thought we must have a mentor-like figure leading us, right? President Zheng, you asked me toe for dinner today, could it be that there¡¯s a project we can work together on?¡± Lin Han smiled as he hesitantly asked.

    ¡°Oh, no rush. You guys must be hungry, right? Let¡¯s dig in first.¡± President Zhengughed and gestured for the waitress to bring up the dishes.

    Lin Han could only suppress his strong curiosity and eat first.

    After the princess of the Zheng Family took a bite of the steak, she nced at Lin Dong who didn¡¯t even pick up his fork and said, ¡°Eating?¡±

    ¡°I already ate back at home, so I¡¯m really full right now,¡± Lin Dong said.

    That was the truth, but his words made it really awkward for Lin Han and Lin Dong¡¯s big brother.

    ¡°He ate a bit already at home, but Lin Dong and I came straight over from thepany,¡± Lin Han immediately exined.

    ¡°This is Lin Dong, right?¡± At this moment, President Zheng¡¯s wife smiled as she looked at Lin Dong as if she was looking at her future son-inw.

    Lin Han replied right away in Lin Dong¡¯s ce, ¡°Yeah, this is my son, Lin Dong. He just likes to fool around, I hope President Zheng and Mrs. Zheng don¡¯t mind.

    Then, he quickly gestured to Lin Dong with a look and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to toast Mr. Zheng¡¯s family?¡±

 Chapter 431.2 - Lin Dongâ€™s Retaliation (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 431: Lin Dong¡¯s Retaliation (Part Two)</strong>

    Lin Dong just sat there indifferently.

    His big brother immediately stood up with a smile. He raised his ss and looked at the three members of the Zheng Family and said, ¡°My little brother is still in school, so he doesn¡¯t know the etiquette for this kind of asion. I hope Uncle Zheng and Auntie Zheng don¡¯t take his rudeness to heart, I will toast first and finish this ss first in his ce.¡±

    The princess of the Zheng Family didn¡¯t even look at Lin Dong¡¯s big brother since all of her attention was on Lin Dong. She smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this, right? I told you, we will meet again. On that day, you embarrassed me so much, so shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°If you weren¡¯t causing trouble, would I have embarrassed you?¡±

    ¡°Oh? There were some grudges between you two?¡± President Zheng pretended to be a bit shocked as he asked with subtle anger.

    Hearing the tone, Lin Han immediately grew anxious and said, ¡°President Zheng, Miss Zheng, could there be any misunderstanding?¡±

    Miss Zheng: ¡°I won¡¯t hold this against him, as long as he apologizes.¡±

    Lin Han: ¡°Dong, apologize right now.¡±

    Lin Dong directly stood up and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will go back to my teacher now. In the future, don¡¯t bring me to this kind of meaningless gathering.¡±

    Then, as he was preparing to leave, his big brother immediately stopped him. ¡°Stop right there, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°President Lin, have you heard about that project in the Puxi area?¡± President Zheng suddenly smiled and said, ¡°The government has allocated fiverge blocks to five of thergest real estatepanies for development. We got our hands on one, and although it¡¯s not big, it would still put a bit of burden on our cash flow if we were to do it ourselves. Recently, I¡¯ve been looking for partners, and if this project goes well, the partner can also leave a good impression with the officials.¡±

    Lin Han was tempted.

    His face darkened as he scolded Lin Dong, ¡°If you dare to step out of this room, don¡¯te back to the Lin Family again.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, you didn¡¯t raise your children the right way, huh?¡± President Zheng looked at his steak as he interjected, ¡°He¡¯s not a kid anymore, he should know the priorities right? He should know to put the big picture first, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t discipline him enough. I hope President Zheng doesn¡¯t mind. This kid was recently deceived by some con artist and has be obsessed with bing his student, so he hasn¡¯t been able to think correctly for the past few days.¡±

    Miss Zheng snorted. ¡°Even if he¡¯s stupid, he should still know how to apologize, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lin Dong¡¯s big brother blurted out, and he pulled Lin Dong back to his seat and put a ss in his hand. Then, he whispered into his ear, ¡°You caused this trouble, and our family can¡¯t afford to offend them. Just apologize, don¡¯t make this more difficult for Dad.¡±

    A hint of unwillingness shed past Lin Dong¡¯s face, but he was helpless.

    In the end, he raised his ss and said to Miss Zheng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please ept this drink as me paying my respects to you.¡±

    But immediately, Miss Zheng threw the red wine in her cup right into Lin Dong¡¯s face.

    Lin Dong waspletely dumbfounded.

    The other members of the Lin Family were too.

    Miss Zheng smiled in disdain and said, ¡°Where were you a few days ago? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant?¡±

    ¡°President Zheng, this...¡± Lin Han looked at President Zheng, puzzled about the intentions behind Miss Zheng. Besides, this was also a p to his face as well.

    President Zheng smiled indifferently. ¡°President Lin, please don¡¯t mind, I can¡¯t control my little girl.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lin, I got a bit excited just now. Please don¡¯t mind,¡± Miss Zheng immediately smiled and said to Lin Han.

    Right after she finished, Lin Dong poured his cup of red wine directly down from her head, and it ran down over Miss Zheng¡¯s entire face.

    Lin Dong looked at the dumbfounded Zheng Family and wiped off the red wine on his face. He breathed outfortably and said, ¡°You should take off your makeup and see how ugly you are. But, your heart is even uglier!¡±

 Chapter 432.1 - Maybe My Teacher Has a Way (Part One)

    <h4><b>Chapter 432: Maybe My Teacher Has a Way (Part One)</b></h4>

    Miss Zheng suddenly went crazy and shook her hair as she looked at Lin Dong and angrily shouted, ¡°Lin Dong!¡±

    Her mother pulled her daughter behind her while shaking with anger too. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s dad and brother¡¯s faces immediately changed as well. ¡°Lin Dong!¡±

    President Zheng narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t look at Lin Dong but instead turned to Lin Han and saying, ¡°President Lin, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Lin Dong mmed his hands onto the dinner table and answered President Zheng in his father¡¯s ce, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Then, he suddenly flipped the dining table with both hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is what I facking mean! Go eat a d!ck! If you have something, just say it out loud! Is it fun to hide daggers behind smiles? If you are going to interrogate me for dumping your daughter, do you really have to go in such a big circle? It¡¯s already tough living life as a human, why the fack do you like to make it even moreplicated?¡±

    The rest of the Lin Family was dumbfounded.

    The Zheng Family was also dumbfounded.

    President Zheng pointed at Lin Dong while shivering in anger. ¡°You! Alright, you brat, you actually dare to treat my daughter like this!¡±

    Then, he looked to Lin Han and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lin Han, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m going to do. Your son actually dares to bully my daughter like this, alright! Guess we aren¡¯t having dinner anymore! We will wait and see! If the Lin Family can still survive in Shangcheng, then I, Zheng Baorui will kick myself out of this goddam city!¡±

    ¡°President Zheng!¡± Lin Han immediately panicked as he hurried over and pulled President Zheng back from leaving the room. ¡°We can talk this out.¡±

    ¡°Talk what?!¡± President Zheng roared as he pointed at his crying daughter and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone who dares to bully my daughter like this! Just shut up already, we will wait and see. Starting from tomorrow, I will make sure you can¡¯t run your factory anymore. Doesn¡¯t the Lin Family just have about 500 million in assets all together? Tomorrow, I will show you what a hostile takeover looks like!¡±

    ¡°President Zheng, can you please give me a chance to make this right?¡¯ Lin Han hurriedly pulled him back.

    President Zheng directly pushed Lin Han away, causing him to fall onto the ground.

    Lin Dong immediately came to help his dad up. Then, he threw a punch at President Zheng¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°If you are going to fack off, then fack off.¡±

    ¡°Just you wait, brat!¡± President Zheng pointed at Lin Dong and fiercely cursed, ¡°Since your stupid dad couldn¡¯t teach you right, then I will teach you how you should act when you step into real society!¡±

    Then, he left with his wife and daughter.

    The whole room was in a mess, there were broken bowls and tes everywhere.

    When Lin Dong went back to helping his dad up, he was pushed away by his dad and then received a beating.

    It was right for the dad to beat the son, so he didn¡¯t fight back. He was in the wrong, but the other party was clearly in the wrong too for humiliating them. It was his principle to break his own spine before lowering his head!

    His big brother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Alright, Dad, it¡¯s useless if you beat him too.¡±

    Lin Han beat Lin Dong into a corner, venting his anger. He had his hands on his waist angrily, and he pointed at Lin Dong, sighed, and said, ¡°We originally came to apologize, you know very well that we can¡¯t afford to offend President Zheng, why did you still do this?¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s face was bruised and he stubbornly said, ¡°I apologized, but why did she throw that drink in my face?¡±

    Lin Han: ¡°Can¡¯t you just tolerate it for a bit longer?¡¯

    Lin Dong: ¡°Dad, in this matter, seriously, you are worse than my teacher! Back then when I first knew him, he was still a small officer. And then? He still dared to go directly up against North Gate, and he¡¯s able to say ¡®no¡¯ to anything that breaches his principles! Do you want to know why I admire him but not you? It¡¯s because, on some things, you really don¡¯t show that you have much respect for yourself. What¡¯s the use of making more and more money? I would rather our family be ordinary, at least then, we can often be together.¡°

 Chapter 432.2 - Maybe My Teacher Has a Way (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Maybe My Teacher Has a Way (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Lin Dong¡¯s big brother scolded, ¡°Stop mentioning that teacher of yours. He¡¯s probably fired already from his police station, and it probably has something to do with that crappy temper of his. Lin Dong, you have to know, this is how the real world is like. If you don¡¯t know how to be slippery and blend in, you will only be excluded. Look at the teacher you admire so much, he probably doesn¡¯t even have a job!¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°But you can¡¯t lose your dignity as a human!¡±

    ¡°You , you still dare to talk?¡± Lin Han scolded, ¡°You can feed the family with dignity? Because of your dignity just now, tomorrow I don¡¯t even know how much hot water thepany¡¯s going to be in! I didn¡¯t expect that you would bring something to the family, but I didn¡¯t know that you would even make it more difficult for our family!¡±

    At this time, Lin Dong calmed down a bit, and he felt that he indeed didn¡¯t handle this well.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s bing increasingly difficult to run machine manufacturingpanies, how about we just go into another industry?¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°You think going into a different industry is just as simple as switching schools? Crossing industries is like crossing mountains, do you know how manypanies went bankrupt because they tried to get into a different industry? Forget it, I can¡¯t exin it to people like you.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not be angry anymore. We shouldn¡¯t let an outsider sow discord in our family. Right now, let¡¯s think about how to solve the problem.¡±

    Lin Han yelled, ¡°How? You make it sound so easy, you tell me, how to solve this problem? Tomorrow, I will bring you to the Zheng Family to apologize on your knees, are you going?¡°

    Lin Dong: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I will pretend I never had you as a son!¡± After Lin Han said that, he brought Lin Dong¡¯s big brother and left the room.

    Lin Dong could only follow them home in a different car. After his mother knew about this, she beat him again too. Then, Mommy Lin began crying and she said, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, President Zheng¡¯s assets are worth near 10 billion. It wouldn¡¯t be as bad if he took over our factories, but what if he pulls strings and screws up our supply chain and clientwork, causing us to lose everything?¡±

    The dispirited Lin Dong sat there, and all four of the Lin Family were in a daze, not knowing what to do. The atmosphere was a bit stiff, and Mommy Lin was crying, feeling like the sky was about to copse.

    At this time, Lin Dong couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is there really no other way? If President Zheng wants to buy out our factory, just let him, and we will just sell the factory for cheap. We¡¯ve already made quite a bit of money over the years, we can just move into a different industry. We can also make some safe investments. Dad, I believe in your business skills, you can definitely make aeback.¡±

    Lin Han said in a deep voice, ¡°Thepany still has a lot of debt with the bank, are you going to apologize to the bank? If I could get out this easily, I would¡¯ve done it already. Thest batch of equipment and materials were just invested in thepany, we still haven¡¯t broken even yet. This time, if we were to encounter maliciouspetition and lose everything, even if we still have fixed assets, that would still not be enough to pay the banks. Do you understand?¡±

    Lin Han sighed, ¡°Dong, this is the situation the family is in. How about you just go and apologize with me?¡±

    Lin Dong rubbed his hair and he lowered his head on the table. After pondering for a long time, he thought of something, pulled out his phone and said, ¡°Maybe my teacher has a way. I remember before we left, he said that I can ask for a favor from him if I run into anything.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s big brother snorted. ¡°When are you going to grow up? You are already in university... If he really is that capable, then he wouldn¡¯t have been a little officer in the first ce.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I believe that my teacher is not simple.¡±

    Young Master Lin: ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. If he can actually help us with this, I can even go and kowtow and apologize to him.¡±

 Chapter 433.1 - This Tea Isnâ€™t Ordinary (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 433: This Tea Isn¡¯t Ordinary (Part One)</b>

    Lin Dong immediately dumped everything from his bag onto the table, there were his phone, keys, as well as the Da Hong Pao tea package that he didn¡¯t notice. Then, he picked up his phone and browsed his call history.

    When he clicked into Xu Cheng¡¯s number, he paused and said, ¡°No, my teacher just acknowledged me as his apprentice, yet I didn¡¯t even send him any gifts and I¡¯m already asking him for a favor. This isn¡¯t polite.¡±

    Young Master Lin snorted, ¡°Then don¡¯t call him, he won¡¯t be able to help anyways.¡±

    At this moment, Lin Han¡¯s phone sounded, and it was from thepany.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°President Lin, something happened! The quality inspection bureau came to check the aging problem of our factory¡¯s equipment and product quality, saying something about someone reporting us for product defects. We might have to temporarily close down for inspection before being able to open again.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lin Han¡¯s face drastically changed, and he muttered to himself, ¡°This Zheng Baorui sure is fast! It had only been a few hours and he¡¯s already trying to force us off a cliff!¡±

    ¡°Did you not bribe them a little?¡± Lin Han asked.

    ¡°We did, but they didn¡¯t ept it and just issued us a notice to tell us to temporarily close down for inspection.¡±

    Lin Han said with a bitter face, ¡°Alright, go andfort the staff at the factory, I will take care of this. Tell everyone to hurry up and push out the products for the orders that we previously received and try to get as much done before we are forced to shut down. As for the official¡¯s side, I will call and ask.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After hanging up, Lin Han¡¯s whole face looked very bad.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect President Zheng to act this fast.¡±

    His wife anxiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°At the factory, someone from the bureau came and said that our equipment is too old and outdated, just overall unqualified for production. They told us to temporarily shut the factory down and stop producing.¡±

    Young Master Lin: ¡°How¡¯s this going to work? We have a lot of old clients with signed order contracts, if we stop manufacturing and can¡¯t hand over the products past the deadline, we have to pay a penalty for breach of contract...¡±

    Lin Han waved his arm. Then, he picked up his phone and dialed a few contacts that were normally really close to him and asked them to help out where they could.

    Then, he called some officials that he knew.

    ¡°Hello? Director Chen? I¡¯m Lin Han, I just want to ask you, was it you who sent people to inspect my factory? ... No problem, all of the equipment have no problem, and our technicians were all keeping a close eye on them. You also know that it¡¯s a bit hard to buy and purchase those machines, right? Although they are a bit old, they work just fine... I understand you need to inspect them, but do you know how long it will take? ... Still don¡¯t know? Oh, alright, I got it, thank you so much, Director Chen! I will treat you to dinner when you are free.¡±

    After hanging up, Lin Han¡¯s face turned bleaker. He then called another number, ¡°Hello, Director Zhang? It¡¯s me, Lin Han, do you have time right now? Let me treat you to dinner. It¡¯s toote right now? Oh, sorry, then I will stop disturbing you, do you have time tomorrow though? No? Oh, then what time are you free?¡±

    Du-du-du-du...

    He got hung up on.

    Lin Han called again, ¡°Hello, Director Li? This is what happened, my factory is suddenly being investigated, do you know who authorized it? Don¡¯t know? But can you help me out a bit?¡±

    Du-du-du-du...

    Lin Han threw the phone onto the sofa and sunk into silence. The whole family entered a state of silent depression again.

    ¡°Dong, there¡¯s no other way. Mr. Zheng clearly has better connections than me, we can¡¯t beat them even in our own game. For the family, can you just do this?¡± Lin Han faintly said to Lin Dong.

 Chapter 433.2 - This Tea Isnâ€™t Ordinary (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 433: This Tea Isn¡¯t Ordinary (Part Two)</strong>

    Lin Dong never heard his dad talking to him like this, maybe they were really at the end of the rope here.

    With his phone in his hand, Lin Dong didn¡¯t know whether he should call his teacher. Although there was the formality of him bing his apprentice, it wasn¡¯t very formal and solemn, and it was also not too long ago. They didn¡¯t even cultivate this teacher and apprentice rtionship yet, so it was going to be pretty awkward to just ask for a favor so quick. It would be as if Lin Dong became his apprentice just to use him for favors or something.

    Lin Dong suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I will go and find Miss Zheng.¡±

    When he packed the stuff he just dumped out back into his bag, he picked up that tea package bag. He remembered something and said to his big brother, ¡°Bro, help me buy more of this tea. I will go and apologize to Miss Zheng now.¡±

    Then, Lin Dong left.

    Young Master Lin took over the Da Hong Bao package and took a careful look. ¡°Huh? Howe I¡¯ve never seen this tea before?¡±

    Then, he passed it to Lin Han and asked, ¡°Dad, you know tea, can you take a look?¡±

    Lin Han nonchntly took over the bag from his elder son¡¯s hand, and he was shocked, wondering if he saw it wrong or something.

    Nowadays, those that were rich all liked tea and understand how to drink tea, and even if they didn¡¯t, they would pretend as if they did. As an entrepreneur for so many years, he actually knew quite a lot about tea since he needed to know what was good to serve to his guests. He had also drunk a lot of good tea, and although he hadn¡¯t yet tried any special supply tier teas (TL Note: specially supplied for high-level government officials, you can¡¯t buy these types of tea with money), he had still seen it before and also heard stories about it. Some of the businessmen would tend to brag when drinking tea, and as they bragged and bragged, they would often get to the level of Yanjing grade special supply tea. And those that had actually drunk tea with high-level officials would brag as they tell their friends more about the level of rarity of this type of tea.

    When Lin Han just picked up the packaging, he didn¡¯t think too much of it. But, when he flipped over the package and saw the print ¡°Special Supply¡±, he looked at the ce of production: Wuyi Mountain.

    Special Supply: Premiere Ballroom

    Tea Name: Da Hong Pao (ck Tea)

    On the packaging paper also contained the serial number and the gram unit data, as well as the year of which it was produced and the Yanjing capital seal.

    Holy fack.

    After a closer look, Lin Han waspletely dumbfounded. Although he had never seen the real thing before, this seal, the ce of production, and the special supply tag can¡¯t be wrong! Even if someone would do counterfeit special supply teas, no one would have the balls to counterfeit this grade of special supply!

    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Lin Han immediately called out to Lin Dong who was about to go out.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Dong was still deep in thought about how he was going to beg Miss Zheng. He was even ready to be humiliated, and he was a bit in a daze when his dad called him.

    Lin Han went to him and showed him the packaging as he asked him again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where did this tea packagee from? Your friend drinks this stuff?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is there something wrong with this tea?¡± Lin Dong asked.

    Lin Han anxiously asked, ¡°Just answer me, who¡¯s the person that drinks this tea and what is that person¡¯s rtionship with you? Did you pick this up somewhere or did someone gift this to you? Where did the tea leaves in it go?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, my friend,¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°They drink this tea and said that I¡¯m too wasteful when making it. I saw they were a bit stingy with this tea so I just took the package and said I would buy him a truckloadter.¡±

    ¡°A truckload?¡± Lin Han didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He nced at his son and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of tea this is? Howe I don¡¯t even know that you have a friend like this? Can you give him a call? Who is this person?¡±

    ¡°Is it really hard to buy this tea?¡± Lin Dong asked curiously.

 Chapter 434.1 - That Personâ€™s My Teacher (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 434: That Person¡¯s My Teacher (Part One)</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand tea.¡± Lin Han brought the package to his nose, sniffed on the faint fragrance that was still lingering on it, and said, ¡°If this tea is the real deal, then the one drinking this must have a big background. This tea is called Da Hong Pao, but Da Hong Pao refers to both the variety that was mass-cultivated by people and the variety that grew on Wuyi Mountain. If it¡¯s the former, then it would naturally not be a big deal. It would still be expensive and scarce, and the packages with the special supply seal would also be of the best quality of the batch that was specially prepared for high government officials. However, if it was thetter type that is naturally grown on those few organic nts on Wuyi Mountain, then its level of scarcity would only make it avable for the older generation of high government officials or business giants that had supported the country during the big wars. If it¡¯s marked special supply, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the tea was from the former or thetter, those that can get their hands on it has to be at least the highest or second-highest officials of the city, and it has to be provincial cities like Shangcheng.¡±

    Lin Dong mumbled, ¡°No wonder they only put in a few leaves in the cup when making the tea, and I was still calling them stingy... Damn, what an embarrassment, it turns out that this tea is this high-level!¡±

    Young Master Lin curiously asked, ¡°Dad, is this the legendary special supply tea? The tea that can¡¯t even be bought with money because despite it having a price tag, there¡¯s no supply?¡±

    Lin Han nodded. ¡°This tea is usually sold in grams, and those from the original nts on Wuyi Mountain, the tea there were already hyped up on the market to 200 thousand yuan per gram.¡±

    Lin Han then suddenly realized what Lin Dong was mumbling and he immediately asked, ¡°Did you offend that friend too?¡±

    Lin Dong said nonchntly, ¡°Oh, nah, I just made a fool of myself and said that I would buy him a truckload. They said that if I can even get a pound, they would count it as a win for me.¡±

    Lin Han immediately said, ¡°Not to mention a pound, even if you can get 50 grams, you would already be very capable, because this tea from Wuyi Mountain¡¯s annual production is just shy of 400 grams.¡±

    Lin Han then anxiously asked, ¡°So who is this guy? Howe Dad never heard of you mentioning him? How about... you call him over for some tea?¡±

    ¡°You want to ask him for help?¡± Lin Dong saw right through his dad. He said, ¡°But, this is a business issue, not politics. You also said that those people have big political backgrounds, not business. How can they help?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the poor sucks up to the rich and the rich sucks up to the officials? Officials and businesses are deeply connected, and sometimes, it¡¯s just a matter of a word from the official. You also saw, the ones that shut down our factory are officials. I feel that we can go to that friend of yours for help,¡± Lin Han patiently exined to Lin Dong.

    ¡°Never mind then,¡± Lin Dong shook his head and said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Han anxiously asked, ¡°Are you not close with this friend? Dong, listen to me, someone that can drink this tea is definitely not simple. If he¡¯s willing to help, a word from him can solve this whole thing. Right now, we don¡¯t have a better option. If you don¡¯t want to beg Miss Zheng, then just go and ask this friend of yours. After all, it¡¯s better than being humiliated by Miss Zheng again, right? Anyway, just pick one of the two.¡±

    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Go and ask him... Even if you don¡¯t do it, I will. Tell me, who is this friend? For this kind of person, even if you don¡¯t know him, you should still try to get acquainted with him, even if you have to suck up to him and be hisckey!¡± Lin Dong¡¯s big brother interjected.

    Lin Dong looked at his dad and big brother strangely.

    ¡°Are we really going to beg him?¡± Lin Dong asked.

    Both of them nodded, and his mom also walked over and said, ¡°What are we still waiting for? What else can we do? Let¡¯s go ask him to help as a family.¡±

    ¡°Never mind it,¡± Lin Dong said as he turned to leave, and Lin Han immediately ran up and grabbed him.

    ¡°You have this kind of resource and you aren¡¯t using it? Did you hit your head somewhere or something? You know this kind of friend, yet you are not managing this rtionship well. What are you doing? If you introduced this level of friend to the family earlier, you think our family would still be at where we are right now? Our status could go up at least a level, and I wouldn¡¯t have to look at the Zheng Family¡¯s face when I do stuff!¡± Lin Han scolded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are buying gifts and visiting this friend. Dong, in the future, learn to manage your connections well. We are in a country where connections are even more valued than money.¡±

    The whole family dragged Lin Dong into the car and Lin Dong had no choice but to lead the way.

    But, as they drove, Lin Dong¡¯s dad and big brother began to feel that something was off.

    Then, Lin Dong suddenly said, ¡°This tea is from today when I became my teacher¡¯s apprentice, and my teacher was making this tea. Dad, the person that you are worshiping so much is this guy, but before now, you and my big brother insulted him in his face. Do you still remember?¡±

    Lin Han hit the brakes right away

 Chapter 434.2 - That Personâ€™s My Teacher (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 434: That Person¡¯s My Teacher (Part Two)</strong>

    Lin Han and Lin Dong¡¯s big brother both looked back at Lin Dong dumbfoundedly, who was in the back seat.

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or not. ¡°Are we still going to beg him?¡±

    Young Master Lin looked at his dad, and Lin Han held the steering wheel with both hands. After clenching his teeth, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, he stepped on the gas pedal and continued to drive towards the Jade Qilin Garden vi group.

    They arrived at #66. Looking at this number, Lin Han sighed, ¡°I should¡¯ve noticed this number when I came here for the first time. Those that can live at this number of such a neighborhood is definitely not simple. (TL Note: 66 is a very lucky number in the Chinese culture). I overlooked this detail.¡±

    Mommy Lin said, ¡°I asked about the house price of this neighborhood already, the vis all start at around 50 million, but this 66, 88, 99 are all sold privately. (TL Note: all lucky numbers) Different from the other houses, these three¡¯s footprint and design are very particr, and the price goes for at least a hundred million.¡±

    After the four of them got out of the car, they came to the door and rang the doorbell. A head popped out between the doors, it was the maid. Seeing it was the two guys that came over and caused amotion earlier, she didn¡¯t have the best attitude and snorted, ¡°What¡¯s up.¡±

    Lin Han and his elder son bitterly smiled. ¡°Can we go in?¡±

    ¡°Our master is asleep already, you cane another day,¡± after the maid said that and was about to close the door, Lin Dong was pushed to the front by Lin Han.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my teacher, Xu Cheng,¡± Lin Dong immediately said.

    The maid still closed the door and left.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Mommy Lin asked worriedly.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know? Why don¡¯t you ask my dad and my big brother? Ask them about what they did earlier.¡± Lin Dong nced at his dad and big brother.

    Lin Han red at him. ¡°If you told me ahead of time that this teacher of yours was not simple, how would I act that way and offend him?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°How did I know he didn¡¯t have a simple background? If you didn¡¯t tell me about the tea, I really wouldn¡¯t have known what kind of identity or background he has.¡±

    Young Master Lin wondered. ¡°Dad, do you think the one targeting our family might not be the Zheng Family but this guy instead?¡±

    Lin Han: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we would die an even more horrible death.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°My teacher isn¡¯t that kind of person, and normally, he¡¯s really easy to get along with. In the past, I offended him multiple times both verbally and physically, but he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against me at all. Don¡¯t badmouth him behind his back like this.¡±

    Just when the whole family didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, the maid opened the door and popped her head out again. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Then, the family cautiously walked into the vi one after another.

    Young Master Lin was still mumbling as he walked in, ¡°This guy was just a little officer, and then he became the captain of some criminal investigation department, how can he be such a big shot?¡±

    ¡°We have no other way out. Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s going to work or not, just remember to have a good attitude,¡± Lin Han said to him.

 Chapter 435.1 - Speak Politely (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 435: Speak Politely (Part One)</strong>

    Inside the vi, Xu Cheng, Luo Yi, Li Wei, and Auntie Lan were sitting by the table.

    Auntie Lan was making tea, mainly because those three men basically knew nothing about tea and it was aplete waste for them to make it.

    Li Wei and Luo Yi had scolded Lin Dong for messing up the tea, and Auntie Lanter came out and then scolded them for messing up the tea.

    Then, Auntie Lan personally taught them all how to make it.

    When Lin Han¡¯s family came in, they saw Auntie Lan making tea there. If one were topete in the art of tea with a maid of a big family like Auntie Lan, they would lose brutally for sure.

    Auntie Lan knew very well how to free the tea aroma and nutrition from the leaves, and her technique of making tea was simply an art to look at that even Lin Han was drawn into watching and didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.

    The family of four just stood by the door and didn¡¯t want to break the atmosphere.

    Seeing Auntie Lan taking such a long time, Luo Yi was getting a bit impatient. ¡°Auntie, is it almost done? Howe when you make tea, it smells so good? I can¡¯t wait to drink it anymore.¡±

    Auntie Lan smacked Luo Yi¡¯s hand, which had been inching towards the tea, and red at him, ¡°You three wasted a big portion of the Da Hong Pao. Even if your hearts aren¡¯t aching, mine is. I will make the rest of the tea so no more is wasted. I will scold whoever wastes any more of this treasure.¡±

    Li Wei pointed at Xu Cheng. ¡°Then you should scold him.¡±

    ¡°Young Master brought this tea over, he¡¯s obviously allowed to waste it.¡±

    Auntie Lan obviously wouldn¡¯t dare to me the young master.

    Xu Cheng then raised his head and looked at Lin Dong and the others by the door. ¡°Come on in. I just moved in, and there isn¡¯t enough furniture in the vi for now so there might not be enough seats. If you can find one, sit, or just stand.¡±

    There was definitely nothing wrong with that, even the maid was standing. The four of the Lin Family obviously didn¡¯t dare to sit down, since they were here to ask a favor anyways.

    After Auntie Lan made the tea, she passed three small cups to Luo Yi, Li Wei, and Xu Cheng.

    The three of them savored the smell before finally sipping the tea.

    When Lin Han smelled this fresh aroma like that of an orchid, he was sure it was Da Hong Pao. He swallowed his spittle, feeling a bit thirsty.

    Then, Luo Yi took out another cup and passed it to Lin Dong, smiling and saying, ¡°Brat, here, have a taste. I¡¯m still waiting on your delivery of a truckload of this.¡±

    Lin Dong bitterly smiled. He epted the cup and awkwardly said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand tea, sorry that I made a fool out of myself.¡±

    Lin Han directly took the cup from Lin Dong¡¯s hand and then took a deep breath, slowly savoring the aroma. Atst, he said very enjoyingly, ¡°This is indeed Wuyi Mountain¡¯s original Da Shan Pao.¡±

    Auntie Lan said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s an insult to the tea to have thate out of your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Han didn¡¯t get angry by the remark at all. ¡°I¡¯m just a vulgar person, a businessman that can only ride the waves, and I indeed don¡¯t deserve to drink this tea. It is an honor that I¡¯m fortunate enough to see this tea up close in my lifetime.¡±

    Then, he bowed deeply to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I apologize for my behavior from earlier, these little gifts have my sincerest apologies.¡±

    Inside the bags were expensive brand-name watches and other luxury items like men¡¯s perfumes, jades, and sandalwood beads.

    After Xu Cheng put down the teacup, he looked up at Lin Han and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve heard what I said to you before. Me taking your son in as an apprentice is just between me and him, I won¡¯t use the Lin Family¡¯s name for personal interest or convenience. But, vice versa, you don¡¯t need to try to suck up to me with these little gifts. You can leave with these bags, just Dong needs to stay.¡±

 Chapter 435.2 - Speak Politely (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 435: Speak Politely (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°Xu...¡± Lin Dong¡¯s big brother was about to say something rude, but he was suddenly interrupted by Lin Han as his father elbowed him. Lin Han immediately smiled and bowed again to Xu Cheng. ¡°Then sorry to interrupt your night, we will get going now. Mr. Xu, if you have time, you can find me via Dong anytime, I really want to treat you to dinner sometime to express my apology.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°You are free to leave.¡±

    The maid came over to gesture for the guests to leave.

    Lin Han grabbed his elder son and wife and immediately walked out of the door.

    Her wife kept on sneaking peeks at Auntie Lan with a weird look.

    Aftering out, Young Master Lin finally snapped, ¡°So facking arrogant!¡±

    Pa!

    Lin Han directly pped him across the face. ¡°Did you not see my attitude just now? That tea is really Da Hong Pao, the hand-picked original ones that are special supply, not the mass-produced sh*t we drink! Did you not see? There are at least 50 grams on that table! For a tea that only produces 400 grams per year, there are 50 grams here! With what kind of big background could someone get their hands on 50 grams of this? Let me tell you, even our country¡¯s mayor or secretary probably hasn¡¯t even seen a leaf of this tea, but there are 50 grams here! You almost facked over our family¡¯s future just now, did you know?¡±

    Young Master Lin held his burning face and said, ¡°But it felt like we were shoving our warm face over but he¡¯s just giving us the cold azz... Do we really have to suck up to him that much?¡±

    Lin Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did you forget about your little brother? At least he didn¡¯t kick away Little Dong, which means at least he acknowledges him as an apprentice now. With Dong on his side, wouldn¡¯t it be the same if Dong knows him as the Lin Family knows him? If you acted rudely just now, you would only make it difficult for Dong. Don¡¯t make more trouble, just get into the car and we will wait for news.¡±

    The three of them got into the car. At this time, Mommy Lin was still in a daze.

    Lin Han turned around to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Why didn¡¯t you say anything this whole time?¡±

    Mommy Lin mumbled, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen thatdy before from somewhere, but I can¡¯t remember off the top of my head...¡±

    Then, after a while of thinking when Lin Han just started the car, his wife suddenly eximed, ¡°Holy moly! I remember now! Old Lin, I just remembered who it was that I just saw back in there! Do you know Shu Ting Real Estate?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the biggest real estatepany in Shangcheng, the 4th biggest in the country, who doesn¡¯t know?¡± Lin Han said, ¡°I just know that thispany is very mysterious.¡±

    ¡°Thatdy just now, she¡¯s the chairwoman of Shu Ting Real Estate! That¡¯s right, I remember now! When that real estatepany was hosting a party, I went with a few other nobledies, and back then, I even went up to have a drink with her. She probably forgot about me now. I remember now, it¡¯s her!¡±

    Then, Lin Han¡¯s wife immediately took out her phone and did a quick search, and she found information on Lan Ting.

    ¡°Old Lin, take a look. Isn¡¯t she thedy inside?¡±

    Lin Han and their elder son immediately moved over and looked, and they were immediately shocked.

    Under Lan Ting¡¯s profile, there was Shu Ting Real Estate, which had a market value of more than a hundred billion yuan. To be lowkey, on the profile, it only wrote that Lan Ting had 51% of thepany¡¯s shares, but it was still impressive enough.

    Asset valuation: tens of billions of dors!

    Li Han suddenly thought of something, and he immediately asked his son, ¡°Did you hear what she called Dong¡¯s teacher?¡±

    Of course Young Master Lin heard it. He swallowed his spittle and said, ¡°I-I think, she called him Young Master?¡±

    Lin Han¡¯s wife: ¡°Then what would be Dong¡¯s teacher¡¯s background?¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Lin Han immediately sent a short text to Lin Dong¡¯s phone.

    Lin Dong picked up his phone, and he just saw two words, ¡°Speak politely¡±.

 Chapter 436.1 - Looking For Trouble (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 436: Looking For Trouble (Part One)</strong>

    After Lin Dong¡¯s parents left, he smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°Sorry, Teacher, for all the trouble.¡±

    Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°You aren¡¯t young anymore, at least you still have your parents. Spend more time with them and take care of them.¡±

    Lin Dong was actually very surprised by what Xu Cheng said. He thought Xu Cheng would be telling him to pick a side, but who knew Xu Cheng was actually very considerate of his parents.

    But it was understandable. Xu Cheng knew the feeling of losing his loved ones, so he obviously wouldn¡¯t make it difficult for Lin Dong just because his parents disrespected him. Maybe it was because he had really been through too much, he was feeling more open now.

    ¡°Auntie, this is my apprentice,¡± Xu Cheng introduced him to Auntie Lan.

    ¡°In the future, just call her Auntie Lan,¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong, ¡°She¡¯s one of the only family members I have left.¡±

    This introduction was very grand and it basically dered Auntie Lan¡¯s status in this household, so Auntie Lan was obviously very touched.

    Lin Dong immediately nodded and greeted her, ¡°Hello Auntie Lan. In the future, if my teacher needs anything to be taken care of, you can give the order to me right away.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded. Growing up in a behemoth family that was the Ye Family, she had a keen eye for people.

    ¡°A bit poor in qualifications.¡± Auntie Lan frowned, but she smiled. ¡°But the boy¡¯s got a good heart.¡±

    Lin Dong finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oh right, the house still needs some renovation and furniture. Let¡¯s just leave it to Little Dong then,¡± Xu Cheng suggested to Auntie Lan, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself anymore.¡±

    Lin Dong immediately said, ¡°I can take care of it. Auntie Lan. My teacher is right, I can just get it done right away. Just give me the list of items you want me to get, I know all the furniture stores in Shangcheng, I got this.¡±

    Just then, loud noises beganing from outside the vi.

    ¡°Lin Dong, you little ! Come the fack out, I know you are in here! You bullied someone, when do you n on hiding until?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, should I call your big brother over to kneel and apologize in your ce?¡±

    ¡°If you are still noting out, then I¡¯m going to smash your car, alright?¡±

    Lin Dong was very confused, how did those guys manage to find him? Then, when he remembered that his car was still parked at the front, his face slightly changed and he immediately ran out.

    Outside the vi, there were 8 sports cars.

    There were 9 young men and 2 women, one of whom was Miss Zheng.

    ¡°Big Brother Tianyou, he¡¯s out,¡± Miss Zheng pouted towards Lin Dong and said to a guy with blonde hair.

    This Big Brother Tianyou was none other than Zhang Tianyou, one of the four young masters of Shangcheng, and also the one that was disciplined by Xu Cheng in the old days.

    Zhang Tianyou was surrounded by hisckeys as he sat on the hood of his car and smoked. Seeing Lin Donge out and noticing he was just a kid about 17 to 18 years old, he flicked his cig and said like a senior lecturing a junior, ¡°You are Lin Dong?¡±

    When Lin Dong saw Zhang Tianyou, his face slightly changed. He obviously knew the four young masters of Shangcheng, it was just that they didn¡¯t know him.

    Seeing how Lin Dong looked like a puppy in front of a wolf, Zhang Tianyou felt really happy. He walked over, pointed at Miss Zheng, and said, ¡°Do you know who she is to me?¡±

    He poked at Lin Dong¡¯s chest and said in a deep voice, ¡°You bullied a girl, how do you n on fixing this?¡±

    Lin Dong was about to exin himself, but the moment he opened his mouth, Zhang Tianyou pped him across the face, causing him to stumble back a few steps.

    Zhang Tianyou said impatiently, ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Tianyou, listen to me exin...¡± Lin Dong immediately said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. She¡¯s a woman! No matter what she did, how dare you bully a woman?¡± Zhang Tianyou was clearly going to stand up for Miss Zheng no matter what the fact was, and he didn¡¯t give Lin Dong a chance to tell his side of the story at all.

 Chapter 436.2 - Looking For Trouble (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 436: Looking For Trouble (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Hurry up, my patience is limited,¡± Zhang Tianyou said.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Dong knew they weren¡¯t here to reason. He raised his chest and said, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Tianyou thought he heard it wrong. He immediately lifted his leg and threw a kick onto Lin Dong. After taking the hit, Lin Dong immediately wanted to kick back, but who knew those bros of Zhang Tianyou would alle up and grab him by the arms, not letting him even touch Zhang Tianyou?

    Zhang Tianyou grinned. ¡°Going head to head against me? Not even your big brother is qualified.

    He looked at Lin Dong¡¯s 2-million-yuan Porsche coupe and sneered, ¡°Driving such a sh-t car and you dare to call yourself a young master?¡±

    ¡°Smash it!¡± Zhang Tianyou lightly waved forward.

    The other guys immediately brought out wrenches and baseball bats from their cars and began smashing Lin Dong¡¯s car.

    Lin Dong couldn¡¯t free himself no matter how hard he tried, and he could only yell and curse, ¡°, stop!¡±

    But the louder he was, the more fiercely they smashed.

    ¡°Little Sister Zheng, do you feel better now that your Big Brother Tianyou did this for you?¡± Zhang Tianyou looked over to Miss Zheng and said.

    The young madam of the Zheng Family had her arms crossed as she slowly walked towards Lin Dong, arrogance written all over her face. She pped him across the face and scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t want to apologize? That¡¯s fine too, just get on your knees.¡±

    ¡°You b¨Ctch, is it still not enough for your dad to ruin my dad¡¯s business? What else do you want?¡± Lin Dong shouted.

    Miss Zheng snorted, ¡°So what? That would only make your dad sad, I still have to personally make it miserable for you. You think you can just get away with pouring a drink down my face? Let me tell you, Lin Dong, you didn¡¯t want to date me, but you are not even qualified to date me! Big Brother Tianyou, I want him to get on his knees and apologize to me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± Zhang Tianyouughed and said to his boys, ¡°Who knows his big brother Lin Hu¡¯s number? Give him a call. Get him toe over, he knows what to do.¡±

    The other guys heard this and all took out their phones to look for Lin Hu¡¯s number. In their circle, Lin Hu wasn¡¯t a big character at all, and normally, he would just be one of thoseckeys that tried to suck up to him to join the Super Car Club.

    Lin Hu had just driven his parents home when he received the call, telling him to go over and pick up his insensible little brother.

    When Lin Hu heard it, he snorted after hanging up the call, ¡°I knew it, his teacher is as useful as a fart!¡±

    Then, he immediately turned around and drove back towards Xu Cheng¡¯s vi.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s vi was pretty huge, and the front yard was quite big, meaning there was a long distance between the gate and the house. Naturally, the people inside couldn¡¯t exactly hear what was going on outside.

    ¡°Little Dong¡¯s been out for a while, what¡¯s he doing?¡± Xu Cheng asked the maid casually.

    ¡°It seems like his friends are here. I saw a lot of luxury cars.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, he didn¡¯t know about the trouble the Lin Family was in, and before Lin Dong could tell him, those guys were already on his azz.

    When Lin Hu drove back over and saw Zhang Tianyou, his face slightly sunk. He immediately jogged over after parking the car. ¡°Big Brother Tianyou, what happened? What did my stupid little brother do that offended you? I will apologize to you for him. Come on, let¡¯s go to the clubs or something, everything tonight¡¯s on me!¡±

    Zhang Tianyou sneered, ¡°Ask my little sis.¡±

    Lin Hu turned around and saw Miss Zheng, and he immediately squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Little Sister Zheng, can we just let this go? As his big brother, I will personally apologize in his ce, do you think that will do?¡±

    Miss Zheng chewed her gum and said, ¡°I told him to kneel down and apologize. Are you going to do just that?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Lin Hu was troubled.

 Chapter 437.1 - Got Your Back (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 437: Got Your Back (Part One)</h4>

    Zhang Tianyou scolded Lin Hu, ¡°Who do you think you are? Let this go? So we will let this go just because you said it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... yeah... Young Master Zhang, you are right!¡± Lin Hu squeezed out a smile. ¡°But my little brother is still pretty young, can you just give him a chance?¡±

    Zhang Tianyou waved at Lin Hu. ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Lin Hu approached with some vignce.

    But, who knew Zhang Tianyou would p him right across his face and angrily shout, ¡°I gave you a p, and then I apologize. You tell me, are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Lin Dong immediately became anxious when he saw his big brother get pped.

    Lin Hu covered his burning face, looked up at Zhang Tianyou, and said, ¡°Young Master Zhang, please let my little brother go. He¡¯s still young... If there¡¯s anything, I will take all the responsibilities in his ce.¡±

    Lin Hu then looked over at Miss Zheng and said, ¡°Miss Zheng, please go easy on my family too...¡±

    Miss Zheng: ¡°Can you not understand the humannguage? As long as Lin Dong kneels down and apologizes to me, then we will just pretend nothing happened tonight, and your family will be fine. Just consider it, and if he doesn¡¯t want to, then my big brother Tianyou¡¯s going to beat someone up.¡±

    Lin Hu looked over at Lin Dong, and he slowly walked over to him and whispered, ¡°Dong, don¡¯t resist anymore. We can¡¯t outy them, this is reality. I¡¯ve been telling you ever since you were a child, we can¡¯t offend people that are above us in the hierarchy...¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°And that¡¯s why I wanted to live like my teacher, at least with my balls on me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention your teacher, no one can help us tonight. Just hurry up and apologize. You provoked her, and our family got dragged in because of you. You have to take care of your own mess. I don¡¯t want to see you get beaten up.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, just go. I will handle it all for what I did tonight,¡± Lin Dong said to him, and then he looked over at Zhang Tianyou, Miss Zheng, and the others and shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t regret a thing! Let¡¯s fight it out then!¡±

    As soon as he finished, the other guys¡¯ punches and kicks immediately begannding on Lin Dong, knocking him down to the ground.

    His car was also smashed up.

    Lin Hu immediately got nervous. ¡°Young Master Zhang, is it enough now?¡±

    ¡°You can get the fack out of here!¡± Zhang Tianyou red at him and fiercely said, ¡°Or you are going to get beat up too!¡±

    Then, he shoved Lin Hu to the side and walked in front of Lin Dong. He raised his chin, looked down at Lin Dong, and said, ¡°You bullied my girl in Shangcheng, you think you can just hide and everything will be just fine? Tonight, either you apologize, or I will make you suffer until daylight!¡±

    ¨C Inside the vi ¨C

    Xu Cheng checked the time and said to the maid, ¡°Go and see why Dong still hasn¡¯te back yet.¡±

    The maid nodded and then went out. When she opened the door and popped her head out, she saw Lin Dong was getting beaten as blood covered his face. She immediately turned around and ran back to the living room.

    ¡°Crap! Mr. Xu, Mr. Lin got beaten up! He¡¯s by the gates!¡±

    Xu Cheng directly went out with Luo Yi and Li Wei, and they saw Lin Dong on the ground surrounded, and his car was smashed beyond recognition.

    ¡°Let him go,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said to that group of guys.

    ¡°Who the fack are you? Don¡¯t get yourself involved, or you...¡± One of the guys didn¡¯t even get to finish and he was kicked into the bushes by Luo Yi!

    Li Wei basically picked up the guys surrounding Lin Dong like little chickens and threw them away, and Xu Cheng came to Lin Dong and helped him up.

    ¡°Teacher...¡± Lin Dong felt very embarrassed to be beaten up like this, and he didn¡¯t know what to say and just felt like a failure.

    Xu Cheng nced at these guys from the Super Car Club, and when his eyes crossed with Zhang Tianyou¡¯s, that guy¡¯s eyes immediately stared wide open.

    <h4>Chapter 437: Got Your Back (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°Who hit him?¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    There was some silence, and then some arrogant guy thought he would stand out and make a good impression in front of Zhang Tianyou, so he shouted domineeringly, ¡°I did, so what?¡±

    But right as he finished, Li Wei went over, grabbed him over by the cor, and Xu Cheng pped him across the face, sending a few teeth flying out.

    ¡°Who else?¡± Xu Cheng nced at everyone, and then he looked at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°You can answer.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Zhang Tianyou was still very scared of Xu Cheng. Theirst encounter at the nightclub because of the parking incident truly was a nightmare for him.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± another woman that was standing by Miss Zheng never saw Xu Cheng before and she impatiently asked.

    ¡°You can tell her who I am,¡± Xu Cheng said to Zhang Tianyou.

    Zhang Tianyou swallowed his spittle. ¡°B-big Brother Cheng, I...¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s an apprentice I just took in, and right after, he was beaten up in front of my house. You tell me, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Xu Cheng said and he angrily kicked away another guy.

    The other guys wanted to do something, but seeing Luo Yi and Li Wei blocking their way and how burly and aggressive they looked, they immediately chickened out. Some of them had seen Xu Cheng beat up their guysst time, so they obviously didn¡¯t want to be on the receiving end this time.

    Zhang Tianyou stood there and swallowed his spittle, and with his mouth quivering, he said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng... we didn¡¯t know he was your apprentice... We didn¡¯t know this was your home! Big Brother Cheng, please give us a chance.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to listen to him; he looked at Lin Dong¡¯s smashed car and said to everyone, ¡°Smash your cars for me.¡±

    There were eight cars and each was a supercars worth tens of millions, so those guys looked awkwardly at each other.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Need my help?¡±

    ¡°Smash!¡± Zhang Tianyou said to his guys in a deep voice, ¡°Smash it yourself, hurry up!¡±

    Those guys helplessly picked up their wrenches and bats and began smashing their own cars.

    The sudden change in scenery left Lin Hu dumbfounded. Not to mention him, even Lin Dong was dumbfounded.

    Miss Zheng and the other woman that was on Zhang Tianyou¡¯s side were both in a daze as well. They didn¡¯t know the mighty Young Master Zhang still had someone he was scared of from the same generation!

    When the eight supercars were all smashed into junks, Zhang Tianyou finally looked over at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, the job is done.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong, ¡°Who hit you earlier? Go over and p him across the face!¡±

    Lin Dong froze.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    Lin Dong nodded, and he summoned his courage and went over to Miss Zheng and gave her a p first. Pa!

    Miss Zheng held her face and immediately began swearing like a b*tch, ¡°You dare to hit me? Big Brother Tianyou! You are still not going to do anything?¡±

    Pa!

    Zhang Tianyou turned around and gave her a p too. He furiously said, ¡°Look at the trouble you caused! Apologize!¡±

    Miss Zheng waspletely dumbfounded.

    Lin Dong turned around and gave Zhang Tianyou a kick in the stomach.

    Zhang Tianyou fell onto his b-tt, and when the others went to help him get up, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t intending to get up or fight back at all.

    He even said to Lin Dong, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    Lin Dong went over and gave another kick to his abdomen area and directly got him on his back.

    ¡°This kick is for my big brother,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Zhang Tianyou got up and looked at Lin Hu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

 Chapter 437.2 - Got Your Back (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 437: Got Your Back (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°Who hit him?¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    There was some silence, and then some arrogant guy thought he would stand out and make a good impression in front of Zhang Tianyou, so he shouted domineeringly, ¡°I did, so what?¡±

    But right as he finished, Li Wei went over, grabbed him over by the cor, and Xu Cheng pped him across the face, sending a few teeth flying out.

    ¡°Who else?¡± Xu Cheng nced at everyone, and then he looked at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°You can answer.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Zhang Tianyou was still very scared of Xu Cheng. Theirst encounter at the nightclub because of the parking incident truly was a nightmare for him.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± another woman that was standing by Miss Zheng never saw Xu Cheng before and she impatiently asked.

    ¡°You can tell her who I am,¡± Xu Cheng said to Zhang Tianyou.

    Zhang Tianyou swallowed his spittle. ¡°B-big Brother Cheng, I...¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Do you know who he is? He¡¯s an apprentice I just took in, and right after, he was beaten up in front of my house. You tell me, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Xu Cheng said and he angrily kicked away another guy.

    The other guys wanted to do something, but seeing Luo Yi and Li Wei blocking their way and how burly and aggressive they looked, they immediately chickened out. Some of them had seen Xu Cheng beat up their guysst time, so they obviously didn¡¯t want to be on the receiving end this time.

    Zhang Tianyou stood there and swallowed his spittle, and with his mouth quivering, he said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng... we didn¡¯t know he was your apprentice... We didn¡¯t know this was your home! Big Brother Cheng, please give us a chance.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to listen to him; he looked at Lin Dong¡¯s smashed car and said to everyone, ¡°Smash your cars for me.¡±

    There were eight cars and each was a supercars worth tens of millions, so those guys looked awkwardly at each other.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°Need my help?¡±

    ¡°Smash!¡± Zhang Tianyou said to his guys in a deep voice, ¡°Smash it yourself, hurry up!¡±

    Those guys helplessly picked up their wrenches and bats and began smashing their own cars.

    The sudden change in scenery left Lin Hu dumbfounded. Not to mention him, even Lin Dong was dumbfounded.

    Miss Zheng and the other woman that was on Zhang Tianyou¡¯s side were both in a daze as well. They didn¡¯t know the mighty Young Master Zhang still had someone he was scared of from the same generation!

    When the eight supercars were all smashed into junks, Zhang Tianyou finally looked over at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, the job is done.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong, ¡°Who hit you earlier? Go over and p him across the face!¡±

    Lin Dong froze.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    Lin Dong nodded, and he summoned his courage and went over to Miss Zheng and gave her a p first. Pa!

    Miss Zheng held her face and immediately began swearing like a b*tch, ¡°You dare to hit me? Big Brother Tianyou! You are still not going to do anything?¡±

    Pa!

    Zhang Tianyou turned around and gave her a p too. He furiously said, ¡°Look at the trouble you caused! Apologize!¡±

    Miss Zheng waspletely dumbfounded.

    Lin Dong turned around and gave Zhang Tianyou a kick in the stomach.

    Zhang Tianyou fell onto his b-tt, and when the others went to help him get up, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t intending to get up or fight back at all.

    He even said to Lin Dong, ¡°Sorry...¡±

    Lin Dong went over and gave another kick to his abdomen area and directly got him on his back.

    ¡°This kick is for my big brother,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Zhang Tianyou got up and looked at Lin Hu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±

 Chapter 438.1 - Can I Trouble You to Bring Over Zheng Baorui (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 438: Can I Trouble You to Bring Over Zheng Baorui (Part One)</h4>

    Lin Hu dumbfoundedly watched this scene. Did Young Master Zhang actually apologize to him? And apologized to his little brother?

    And Young Master Zhang didn¡¯t even intend to fight back after getting kicked twice?

    Lin Hu felt as if he entered an alternate reality or something, how could that arrogant Young Master Zhang actually behave like an obedient son like this?

    Even before Li Wei, the leader of the Four Young Masters of Shangcheng, he wouldn¡¯t behave like this. But tonight, the moment Xu Cheng entered the scene, the whole tide changed, and looking at how all the young masters at the scene didn¡¯t even dare to utter a word of disagreement, Lin Hu was really dumbfounded.

    Was this still those four arrogant young masters from the Super Car Club?

    One of the young masters that were also beaten up by Xu Chengst time at the club looked at Xu Cheng as if he was wronged and begged, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, this woman set us up! We didn¡¯t know Lin Dong was your apprentice! If we did, we wouldn¡¯t have the balls to eveny a finger on him...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we didn¡¯t know Lin Dong was your apprentice, Big Brother Cheng!¡±

    Miss Zheng held her face that just got pped twice and she cried angrily and screamed at Lin Dong, ¡°Lin Dong, your family is over!¡±

    Xu Cheng asked Lin Dong, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lin Dong told him everything from beginning to end, and he said, ¡°My dad went through all of his connections, we really have no other way. Teacher...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°You have Li Wei¡¯s dad ¨C Li Hui¡¯s number?¡±

    Everyone at the scene was shocked!

    Li Hui!

    The richest man in Shangcheng!

    And Xu Cheng actually dared to call him by his name!

    Zhang Tianyou nodded. ¡°Yes, but... Uncle Li probably wouldn¡¯t pick up. He doesn¡¯t have my number saved...¡±

    ¡°Call,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    Zhang Tianyou nodded, took out the phone, and then called Li Hui in front of everyone. The others all listened quietly to see if the call would connect.

    Amongst them, Miss Zheng was the most nervous one.

    Lin Hu and Lin Dong both narrowed their eyes as they watched. Who was Li Hui? Someone that even the mayor and city officials had to respect, the richest man in Shangcheng, and someone that even had a background in Yanjing. Shangcheng wasn¡¯t a city at the center of power, so the voice of an individual was determined mainly by their worth.

    It took a while for the call to connect, and a hoarse voice sounded from the other end. Since it was already night time, the call seemed to have disturbed Chairman Li.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Xu Cheng,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°President Li, do you still remember me?¡±

    Li Hui: ¡°You are?¡±

    Li Hui already didn¡¯t remember much about this name.

    ¡°You brought your wife and came to apologize to me before, did you forget?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    On the other end of the call, Li Hui¡¯s body immediately trembled. ¡°Young Master Xu! Hello, what can I help you with?¡±

    He immediately remembered that woman, that maid from the Ye Family, and he also remembered what his father told him about how the Ye Family still had a big background in Yanjing.

    ¡°I want you to help me with something,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Li Hui immediately said.

    Xu Cheng looked over at Miss Zheng and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your dad called?¡±

    Zhang Tianyou immediately answered in her ce, ¡°Zheng Baorui.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng said to Li Hui in the call, ¡°I want you to bring Zheng Baorui over.¡±

    Li Hui paused for a moment and then said right away, ¡°Young Master Xu, where are you right now?¡±

    ¡°Jade Qilin Garden, #66.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will be right there,¡± Li Hui said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright. After this is done, I will say a few nice words about your father Li Menglong in front of Old Man Ye. If you don¡¯t want to do this, I can also get someone else to do it. But, I think with your influence in Shangcheng, this probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

 Chapter 438.2 - Can I Trouble You to Bring Over Zheng Baorui (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 438: Can I Trouble You to Bring Over Zheng Baorui (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t, Young Master Xu. I will arrange it right now,¡± Li Hui was shocked and he immediately replied.

    Xu Cheng said alright and directly hung up.

    Li Hui called his dad right away.

    ¡°Hello? Hui? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I just received a call from Xu Cheng, that young man that I went to kneel and apologize tost time, the one that¡¯s rted to the Ye Family. He just...¡±

    Then, Li Hui told Li Menglong about the call.

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± Li Menglong seemed to remember this name from somewhere.

    ¡°Dad, what kind of person is Xu Cheng really? Do you know? If it¡¯s not important, then I won¡¯t help him this time because I¡¯m a bit busy right now. But I¡¯m scared that I may offend someone I can¡¯t afford to again, so I just agreed first,¡± Li Hui said.

    ¡°Wait, Xu Cheng? In Shangcheng? Then that¡¯s Xu Cheng, the youngster that was acknowledged by all five elders of Huaxia as their grandson! He¡¯s Elder Ye¡¯s favorite right now, and Ye Xiu ¨C Young Master Ye also refers to him as Big Brother Xu! He¡¯s probably one of the most capable and influential men in the younger generation. Go and take care of whatever Young Master Xu asked for right away. Remember, do it to the best of your abilities! Later on, try to use this as a liaison to get to know him and treat him to dinner. Whether or not your dad can advance further in his career will all depend on this.¡±

    Li Hui¡¯s pupils immediately contracted. ¡°Dad, I got it.¡±

    Then, he flipped through his contacts of all the chief executives of major groups within the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce and found Zheng Baorui¡¯s number.

    Zheng Baorui was entertaining a few friends from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. When he received the call from the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, he was quite shocked. ¡°Hello? President Li? Aiya, I¡¯m truly ttered to receive your call.¡±

    ¡°President Zheng, I will be direct with you. Right now, I will be revoking your membership at the Chamber of Commerce. Also, the real estate project undertaken by yourpany will also be given to someone else due to you being removed from the Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯m not joking with you, you offended someone, and I¡¯m just responsible for delivering you the message. The person you offended is someone that I wouldn¡¯t even dare to offend, and right now, that person has personally instructed me to bring you over to see him. Are you going?¡±

    Zheng Baorui was directly dumbfounded. ¡°I offended someone?¡±

    ¡°They directly named you. Where are you? I wille to find you and bring you over to see him right now. Let me tell you, if he wants to toy with you, then you, Zheng Baorui, probably won¡¯t be able to do business anymore in Huaxia. I¡¯m not kidding, not even my dad dares to provoke him!¡±

    ¡°Going!¡± Zheng Baorui anxiously replied right away, ¡°President Li, where are you? I wille and find you right now.¡±

 Chapter 439.1 - Taken Care of (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 439: Taken Care of (Part One)</h4>

    Miss Zheng watched as Xu Cheng nonchntly told Li Hui on the phone to bring Zheng Baorui over and then hung up.

    She didn¡¯t believe Xu Cheng could have this much power!

    ¡°You are just bluffing, right? That call probably didn¡¯t even go through. Everyone can y pretend, who would believe that you could actually get to talk to Uncle Li? And with that attitude! At least in Shangcheng, I¡¯ve never seen anyone young like you talking to him like this. Lin Dong, my dad is already pulling strings to screw over your family. Let me tell you, that p just now, I won¡¯t forgive you at all! There¡¯s nothing you can do that can change my mind now!¡±

    Then, Miss Zheng prepared to leave, but who knew that Zhang Tianyou would give one of his men a look, and that guy would directly pull Miss Zheng back, not letting her leave?

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miss Zheng was furious.

    ¡°How could you just leave like this?¡± Zhang Tianyou snorted, ¡°This whole thing started because you offended Big Brother Cheng, and if this thing doesn¡¯t get sorted out today, no one can leave.¡±

    The other young masters all nodded. They also needed to soften their rtionship with Xu Cheng, and if they were to end the night on this note, who knew what Xu Cheng might do to them in the future?

    Some things could not ferment overnight, or else there would be no room for recovery.

    ¡°Big Brother Tianyou, are you going to be on Lin Dong¡¯s side now?¡± Miss Zheng looked at Zhang Tianyou and demanded.

    ¡°With Big Brother Cheng here, I¡¯m not going to talk like I¡¯m the boss. Today, if we can¡¯tpletely sort this out, you can¡¯t leave,¡± Zhang Tianyou said.

    Miss Zheng sneered, ¡°Are you actually going to wait for my dad toe or something? You believe he is able to actually talk to Uncle Li and get him to call my Dad over? I¡¯ve seen crazy people, but I haven¡¯t seen someone this crazy.¡±

    On the road, Zheng Baorui saw how fast Li Hui was driving and said, a bit scared, ¡°President Li, maybe slow down.¡±

    ¡°If we go any slower, he will think that I¡¯m not able to finish my task effectively,¡± Li Hui scolded, ¡°Are you blind or something? How could you offend someone like that?¡±

    ¡°Like what? Who made you ¨C President Li so scared?¡± Zheng Baorui asked softly, afraid of hearing the answer too.

    Li Hui snorted, ¡°It¡¯s useless talking to you anyways. Anyway, let me tell you, in a bit, if you don¡¯t apologize sincerely, even if he doesn¡¯t teach you a lesson, I will be the first one to do so, at all costs! You got it, President Zheng? I would rather lose half of mypany¡¯s financial resources to snipe yourpany! This is a warning, not a joke!¡±

    President Zheng nodded in all seriousness. Actually, he didn¡¯t need Li Hui¡¯spany to snipe him. In fact, he wasn¡¯t too scared of Li Hui, but actually, his dad, that Mayor of Yanjing! That man was simply too capable. Back then, he was promoted from his position in Shangcheng, and more than half of the government officials that still worked here were his subordinates in the past. This was also why Li Hui was able to cement himself in this city as the richest man.

    If Li Hui was actually determined to screw him over, then screwing over him would be as easy as killing an ant.

    But who really is that guy, someone that could make Li Hui this determined?

    It must be someone from Yanjing!

    When Xu Cheng was still waiting over there with the other guys, Li Hui arrived in his Maybach, the scene making everyone dumbfounded!

    Most people knew President Li¡¯s license te, because there were only a few license tes with such a memorable number.

    When the Maybach drove into the gates, Lin Hu, Lin Dong, Miss Zheng, and Zhang Tianyou and the others were all in a daze.

    They all looked at Xu Cheng. How did he actually summon Li Hui, just like that?

    President Li was a busy man whose minutes were worth millions, yet he was summoned, just like that, by a phone call?

    Miss Zheng began to panic a bit. When she saw her father Zheng Baorui following out from the Maybach, her legs almost gave in.

    ¡°Uncle Li!¡± Those young masters all greeted in surprise.

    Li Hui nodded, and he came directly to Xu Cheng, smiled, and said, ¡°Young Master Xu, long time no see! I brought the person over now, let me know if you need my assistance with anything else.¡±

    Zheng Baorui saw his daughter at the scene too, and his face immediately changed, ¡°Baby, why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°Dad, they won¡¯t let me leave, and they beat me too!¡± Miss Zheng immediately cried to her dad.

    If it was normal times, Zheng Baorui would¡¯ve tried to please her daughter and then bring her justice for sure. But now, he stood there awkwardly and didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 439.2 - Taken Care of (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 439: Taken Care of (Part Two)</h4>

    At this moment, Xu Cheng nced at Zheng Baorui and asked, ¡°This is your daughter?¡±

    Zheng Baorui seemed to be standing before a judge, so he answered with everything he knew, ¡°Yes, did my daughter offend you? I will apologize to you in her ce.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Miss Zheng was shocked.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng Baorui was afraid that she would say something else rude so he scolded her in a deep voice.

    Xu Cheng pulled Lin Dong over and looked at Zheng Baorui and said, ¡°This person, you know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him that bullied my daughter,¡± Zheng Baorui said.

    ¡°He¡¯s my apprentice!¡± Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°Are you sure he bullied your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zheng Baorui immediately wept and begged for mercy, ¡°My daughter is too mischievous and capricious, I spoiled her too much.¡±

    ¡°I heard that you are nning to screw over my apprentice¡¯s family¡¯s business too, huh? Are you trying to push his whole family off a cliff?¡± Xu Cheng sighed and said.

    Zheng Baorui immediately shook his head. ¡°No, no, not at all! I was just drinking with a few of my friends at the bureau, we were just joking...¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you weren¡¯t joking, I can tell your friends to shut down yourpany first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I understand.¡± Zheng Baorui was sweating bullets.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s sort out what your daughter did.¡± Xu Cheng looked around and said, ¡°Your daughter got Young Master Zhang...¡±

    Zhang Tianyou immediately smiled bitterly and bowed. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, just call me Tianyou, just Tianyou is fine! How would I dare be called Young Master by you...¡±

    Xu Cheng continued, ¡°Your daughter got people to beat up my apprentice at my door, and they also smashed his car. You saw as well, their cars were smashed by themselves, and my apprentice also returned the punches. I¡¯m a very fair guy, people should be responsible for their own actions. Your daughter was raised by you, and I don¡¯t want to beat up a woman. So, I summoned you here to ask, how should you teach your disobedient daughter a lesson?¡±

    Miss Zheng¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    Everyone became quiet and they looked at Zheng Baorui.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Miss Zheng was anxious because she saw her dad walking towards her.

    Zheng Baorui arrived before her, and he raised his hand and pped her across the face, causing her daughter to fall onto the ground. Then, he grabbed her by the hair and dragged her to kneel before Xu Cheng. ¡°Apologize to Young Master Lin and Young Master Xu!¡±

    Miss Zheng cried and cried and finally squeezed out the words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Zheng Baorui shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Louder!¡±

    Miss Zheng: ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Zheng Baorui looked over at Xu Cheng and squeezed out a bitter smile, ¡°Is this fine? All of the medical and car repair expenses for Young Master Lin, I will take care of it all!¡±

    ¡°You guys can leave now.¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he turned around and walked into the vi.

 Chapter 440.1 - Favors (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 440: Favors (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng ignored Zheng Baorui from the beginning to the end. He turned around and was about to go inside when Li Hui immediately walked up to him,ughed, and said, ¡°Uh, Young Master Xu, do you have time? Can I treat you to a meal?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Xu Cheng turned around and left.

    ¡°Young Master Xu, Young Master Xu, can I get your number?¡± Li Hui smiled and asked again.

    Xu Cheng thought about how he helped this time after all, so he said to him, ¡°Give me your card, I will give you a callter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Hui quickly took out a stack of business cards from his pocket, and there were three grades. He passed Xu Cheng the one with golden borders and said, ¡°This is my card. Young Master Xu, if you have anything that I can help with, don¡¯t hesitate. You can just give me a call. I will try my absolute best.¡±

    He carried three different grades of business cards, and the ones that he gave to normal people were an exquisite type that had hispany, title, and contact information. But, the one he gave to Xu Cheng was the best, one that was made out of pure gold and only had his name and number on it.

    Xu Cheng epted the card and nodded, and then he walked back to the vi.

    After looking at the vi and noting down the number, Li Hui turned around and went over to pat Lin Dong on the shoulder.

    Lin Dong was feeling a bit ttered. After all, he was Shangcheng¡¯s richest man! He was not just a legend to him, but a celebrity-like figure to the whole business world of Shangcheng! Even his dad Lin Han would not be able to get close to someone of his level.

    Now, such a legend actually suddenly jogged over to him, patted his shoulder, and greeted him so nicely. Lin Dong could not be more surprised.

    ¡°Lin Dong, right?¡± Li Hui smiled as he put his arm around his shoulder and asked, ¡°Your dad is?¡±

    ¡°Lin Han,¡± Lin Dong answered.

    ¡°Oh, I remember now! That President Lin of the Lin Wood Manufacturing Company, right?¡± Li Hui asked.

    Lin Dong nodded.

    ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s your teacher?¡± Li Hui asked, ¡°Like the type where he formally acknowledged you?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded, and just when he was about to say something, Lin Han directly took out a business card, passed it to him, and said, ¡°This is my business card. If you have time, you cane over to my office and have some tea. Do you know my son, Li Wei? He likes supercars, just like you! In the future, I will take you to meet him, and you guys can hang out frequently. I still have something to take care of so I will leave now, but remember my offer! See you!¡±

    Before Lin Dong coulde back to his senses, Li Hui already handed over his card and left.

    Then, Zhang Tianyou walked over and said to Lin Dong, ¡°Lin Dong, I hope you won¡¯t mind what just happened. If you feel like it¡¯s still not enough, we can take you out and treat you to a fancy meal and a night out. How about that?¡±

    Lin Dong looked at those guys. Since his master already settled the matter, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to continue to be aggressive. He said, ¡°Never mind that. Since my teacher said this is already settled, then let it be settled. I can¡¯t beat you guys on my own, I wille backter when I learn some actual skills.¡±

    Zhang Tianyou and the others chuckled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just exchange numbers then, and if you have something, you can call us. In the future when you work for your teacher, you will probably need our connections to take care of stuff. To be honest, just with your dad¡¯swork, it¡¯s really not enough to roam around in Shangcheng.¡±

    Lin Dong thought about it and exchanged numbers with them.

    Then, Zhang Tianyou turned around and surrounded Zheng Baorui and his daughter.

    ¡°What do you guys think you are doing?¡± Miss Zheng was very scared and asked.

    ¡°You b*tch, you almost screwed us all over tonight! We offended Big Brother Cheng! Although he didn¡¯t say much about it, it was still an unpleasant event for him. About this incident, Big Brother Cheng can dismiss it, but we can¡¯t.

 Chapter 440.2 - Favors (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 440: Favors (Part Two)</b>

    Another young master from a wealthy family looked over at Zheng Baorui and said, ¡°President Zheng, take a look at these pieces of junk. What do you n to do about it?¡±

    Miss Zheng: ¡°You guys smashed your own cars, what does that have to do with us?¡±

    ¡°You shut up! Are you still worried that the trouble isn¡¯t getting bigger?¡± Zheng Baorui scolded his daughter, and then he looked over at Zhang Tianyou and said, ¡°I will pay for it. Tonight, all the expenses on your cars, I will pay for it.¡±

    Zhang Tianyou and the others sneered. ¡°Now that the car incident is taken care of, should we talk about how your daughter used us tonight?¡±

    Zheng Baorui¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°She¡¯s just someone that doesn¡¯t know anything, please let her go. I willpensate you guys.¡±

    Someone pushed Zheng Baorui away and grabbed onto Miss Zheng¡¯s hair. Miss Zheng immediately screamed out and cried like a pig, ¡°Dad! Save me!¡±

    Zheng Baorui wanted toe over, but he was kicked to the ground by Zhang Tianyou as he angrily shouted, ¡°Is this your first time out in this society? Your daughter almost f¨Cked us all over tonight, you know that? What is it? Can¡¯t y by the rules anymore?¡±

    They obviously wouldn¡¯t just let the punches and kicks they suffered from Lin Dong and Xu Cheng be in vain. Society¡¯s rule was just like this, if you can¡¯t win against someone, you have to take the hits willingly. But, that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t vent their anger on someone else, so the one that instigated all of this definitely wouldn¡¯t be getting away scot-free.

    Xu Cheng only dismissed the grudge between Lin Dong and those young masters, and now, it was about them and Miss Zheng.

    Zhang Tianyou dragged Miss Zheng by her hair to a car and started the engine, preparing to start ying a game.

    ording to their rules, they would tie your hands to the car, and if you could run with the car, you would be fine. But if not, then you would be dragged as your skin scraped against the road.

    Zheng Baorui had seen too much of this. His face changed as he immediately shouted at Zhang Tianyou and the others, ¡°Stop!¡±:

    ¡°Young Master Lin, I beg you, please let us go...¡± Zheng Baorui turned around and ran to Lin Dong and cried as he grabbed onto the corner of Lin Dong¡¯s clothes. ¡°They will really do this... Please, I beg of you! Let us go, okay? Just tell them to stop, and they will listen to you!¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I don¡¯t think this is any of my business, right?¡±

    Then, he pulled his big brother Lin Hu and was about to leave.

    But, who knew that the moment Lin Dong turned around, Zheng Baorui would drop onto his knees and beg, ¡°Please, I beg you, Young Master Lin. It was our fault to have offended you! Please forgive us and let us go!¡±

    Lin Dong just ignored him, because he felt it was indeed just a dogfight between Zhang Tianyou¡¯s gang and the father and daughter duo. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if he got involved.

    When he and Lin Hu were about to get into the car, on the other side, Miss Zheng was crying her heart out and she also dropped onto her knees and shouted, ¡°Lin Dong, please forgive me! I beg you! I won¡¯t dare to do this again! I wouldn¡¯t dare to do this again in the future! Young Master Lin, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Lin Dong, you already used a favor from your teacher, don¡¯t waste it again,¡± Lin Hu reminded his little brother to not mind other people¡¯s business because he already knew what Xu Cheng was capable of. With this level of status, one must not ask them to do a favor unless it was absolutely necessary, because it was already not easy to meet someone at this level. Only an idiot would trouble them and keep on asking favors to deplete the bank so quickly. Lin Hu knew that the Lin Family must treasure their rtionship with a character like Xu Cheng, so he didn¡¯t want Lin Dong to ask his teacher for help so freely.

    Lin Dong sat in the passenger seat and paused for a moment. Then, he walked out of the car and said to Zhang Tianyou, ¡°Can I ask you of this favor myself?¡±

    Zhang Tianyou grinned and replied, ¡°I was just waiting for you to say that. Let¡¯s go out and grab a bite together. How about that? As the old saying goes, no discord, no concord.¡±

 Chapter 441.1 - Should the Three of Us Find Something to Do? (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 441: Should the Three of Us Find Something to Do? (Part One)</strong>

    This was how the rtionship chain of society works. Xu Cheng¡¯s presence could allow Lin Dong to benefit, so why wouldn¡¯t he help him? He didn¡¯t need to do much, he just needed to show his attitude, and smart people could benefit enough to take root and survive.

    On the next day, when Xu Cheng woke up, he saw Lin Chuxue already in the kitchen making food with Auntie Lan. Luo Yi and Li Wei already went out for a morning jog. Right now, they were basically putting themselves through hellish training, probably because they knew that if they wanted to keep on following Xu Cheng, they should really try to work harder and bridge the gap.

    Not knowing why, Lin Chuxue was feeling pretty happy, she was in an extremely good mood actually, as if her temperament changed a lot.

    If it was said that Lin Chuxue was an ice-cold princess that showed an indifferent attitude to everything, Lin Chuxue seemed to have grown a passion for everyday life and had a lt of anticipation.

    This was how Xu Cheng felt, but he didn¡¯t know if he was just seeing things.

    Seeing her prepare breakfast with an apron on, Xu Cheng felt it was the most heart-warming scene he had been pursuing his whole life.

    Lin Chuxue felt someone looking at her, as if she had a sixth sense. Turning around and seeing Xu Cheng smiling sillily at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry up ande over to eat breakfast.¡±

    Alright, the heart-warming scene didn¡¯t mean the breakfast would be delicious.

    Xu Cheng thought back to the cooking of darkness his wife prepared for him before, and he suddenly began feeling bad for himself.

    Seeing the awkward smile surfacing on Xu Cheng¡¯s face, Lin Chuxue chuckled and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie Lan was the chef.¡±

    Xu Cheng came over and began eating the congee, pairing it with a few pieces of chopped-up steak. Lin Chuxue sat across from him, her hands on the table supporting her chin, looking really happy.

    ¡°What happened to you today?¡± Xu Cheng chewed on his breakfast and asked, ¡°Did something good happen?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°No matter what I want to do, you would be okay with me doing it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Why are you still asking? Honey, just tell me what you want to do.¡±

    Lin Chuxue withdrew her smile and said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I want to help run this family, I want to find something to make money.¡±

    ¡°Just leave the money-making thing to me, are you fine with your current lifestyle right now? Why do you want to change it up? You can continue to make the music you like,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°You are already unemployed, shouldn¡¯t I at least do something to support the family?¡± Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°In the past, whether you were an officer or a soldier, I was afraid that me going into business would be bad for your career and reputation, so I put it off. But now, since you are unemployed, we should n for the future. I have decided, I¡¯m going to study abroad. I want to go to M Nation and attend Harvard, I want to learn finance.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately didn¡¯t feel well.

    ¡°You can study anywhere, why do you have to go to M Nation?¡± Xu Cheng was confused and said

 Chapter 441.2 - Should the Three of Us Find Something to Do? (Part Two)

    Chapter 441: Should the Three of Us Find Something to Do? (Part Two)

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me. If I want to go to school, I want to go to the best one.¡± Lin Chuxue held onto his arm, very rarely speaking so softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just agree to let me do whatever? I want to study for a couple of years and thene back to start a business. On that day, I already made up my mind. I don¡¯t want to be a vase to be protected by you, I also want to do something for you, for this family.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her, a bit surprised. ¡°Honey, are you being serious?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at him with a smile. Xu Cheng knew that expression too well, it was a face that meant she was determined.

    ¡°Honey... it¡¯s dangerous outside,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯te with me, what are you nervous about?¡±

    Xu Cheng dry-coughed.

    Lin Chuxue looked sweetly into his eyes. ¡°How is it? Breakfast today.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious. Auntie Lan¡¯s cooking is getting better by the day.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Lin Chuxue mysteriously smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m going back for a nap.¡±

    Then, she happily walked away, leaving Xu Cheng a bit confused. ¡°Why is she going to sleep at this hour?¡±

    Just then, Auntie Lan came out of the kitchen, smiled, and said, ¡°She made breakfast today for you herself.¡±

    Xu Cheng froze. Then looking at Lin Chuxue walking up stairs, he heard Auntie Lan chuckling and saying, ¡°Chuxue wants to change a few things for you, just this steak and congee, she learned from mete into the nightst night and woke up really early to prepare for you, just so that you could enjoy a delicious breakfast. It was her that actually cooked this for you. How does it feel?¡±

    Xu Cheng clicked his tongue as he savored the taste, smiling and saying, ¡°Auntie Lan, to be honest, this breakfast tasted much better than your cooking.¡±

    Auntie Lanughed and she didn¡¯t get upset at all. ¡°It¡¯s because Chuxue really put in a lot of love into it.¡±

    Just then, Luo Yi and Li Wei came back from outside. They panted hard from the vigorous exercise, and when they saw Xu Cheng enjoying breakfast, they immediately rushed over like hungry wolves lunging at a prey. Xu Cheng immediately put his arm around the steak and congee. ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me over this, don¡¯t me me if I beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng! Do you have to do this? It¡¯s just breakfast, we are brothers!¡± Luo Yi said.

    ¡°Yes, I have to!¡± Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°Go grab something else to eat, this is mine!¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi looked oddly at him. Auntie Lan came out from the kitchen again and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s the breakfast of love prepared by his wife, don¡¯t fight for it.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo.¡± Luo Yi and Li Wei red at Xu Cheng, ¡°It turns out that the breakfast is different, but do you really have to guard it like a dog?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m in a bad mood too. I ate this breakfast, and then she told me that she¡¯s going to M Nation to study! I just became unemployed and wanted to spend more time with her, but she wants to go to school.¡±

    Auntie Lan walked out and said apologetically, ¡°Young Master, actually, there¡¯s no need for her to go out to make money. You two can just use my money.¡±

 Chapter 441.3 - Should the Three of Us Find Something to Do? (Part Three)

    <strong>Chapter 441: Should the Three of Us Find Something to Do? (Part Three)</strong>

    ¡°Auntie Lan, don¡¯t say that. Since I gave that money to you, those are yours. I said I don¡¯t want things left behind by the Ye Family, and on this issue, Chuxue¡¯s with me.¡± Thinking about this, Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Sigh, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t have any savings or assets, and even my wife is making more money than me. Sigh, now that I think about it, I¡¯m really like a live-in son-inw.¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi swore right back in unison, ¡°Fack off! A live-in son-inw like you is the ultimate dream of all men! Don¡¯t cry about it to brag!¡±

    Xu Cheng waited for Auntie Lan to go into the kitchen and suddenly said, ¡°Us three, should we do something to make some money?¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi¡¯s ears both shot up, and then they both floated to Xu Cheng¡¯s side with their food and whispered to Xu Cheng, ¡°What are we doing?¡±

    ¡°My wife¡¯s going to M Nation to study, I obviously have to go as well. I¡¯m thinking that we can do something over there.¡±

    ¡°Be bodyguards?¡± Luo Yi instinctively blurted out.

    ¡°Can you at least dream bigger?¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at Luo Yi. ¡°Clients would all prefer to hire big white or ck guys over us Asians.¡±

    ¡°But with our skills and body, what else can we do if not bodyguards?¡± Luo Yi was lost.

    At this time, Li Wei looked at Xu Cheng, then looked at Luo Yi, and hesitantly, he said, ¡°Should we... y something bigger?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes met with his, and he faintly smiled.

    ¡°Why do you two look funny? My brain can¡¯t connect the dots, what are you guys talking about?¡± Luo Yi was even more confused now.

    Xu Cheng put four cups onto the table and said, ¡°Right now, the domestic situation has just stabilized, but there¡¯s still a factor of instability from outside of the country that could affect our country. To prevent it from bing a severe problem in the future, we need someone to resolve it.¡±

    Luo Yi batted his eyes. ¡°What factor?¡±

    Li Wei rolled his eyes at him. ¡°What Big Brother Cheng just said before.¡±

    Luo Yi eximed, ¡°The mercenary group raised by the four behemoth families?¡±

    ¡°Quieter!¡± Xu Cheng smacked him on the head.

    Luo Yi immediately lowered his head and said excitedly, ¡°But why us? Aren¡¯t we already retired?¡±

    Xu Cheng then said to the two of them, ¡°If we can take it over, all of their resources will be ours.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei all rubbed their hands. ¡°Things are getting interesting. Big Brother Cheng, but I heard the water¡¯s very deep in Africa¡¯s mercenary world. Can the three of us really stir up a storm? I heard that even the M Nation had to pay some respect to the Mercenary King there.

 Chapter 442.1 - Having No Money is Really No Good (Part One)

    Chapter 442: Having No Money is Really No Good (Part One)

    To answer Luo Yi, Xu Cheng replied, ¡°The Mercenary King is indeed very powerful, I heard he¡¯s in the SSS level and is one of the top five masters on the Sky Ranking for the entire world. With him holding down the Land of Mercenaries, indeed not even the M Nation dares to do whatever they want. That ce is too chaotic.¡±

    Luo Yi asked, ¡°Then just the three of us go? But, Big Brother Cheng, can you leave the country with your current identity? I mean, will the country let you leave?¡±

    Li Wei also nodded. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, right now, you are the ace of our military. The country probably wouldn¡¯t just let you leave, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t simple when the five elders acknowledged me as their grandson. Now, I have almost no reason to betray the country. So, in the future, no matter what happens, I would not turn my de towards the country, and Elder Ye believed this, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t stop me from leaving the country. He knows that we obviously can¡¯t just stay in the country and do nothing since we are still so young. From what he was saying, I think he meant that if I want to stir up something, I shouldn¡¯t do it in our own country, so now I have absolute freedom to leave and go wherever I want!¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s awesome!¡± Luo Yi thought about it and then was a bit confused. ¡°But didn¡¯t you want to go to the M Nation with Sis-in-Law? Why do you want to go to Africa now to go and find the four behemoth families¡¯ mercenary group?¡±

    Li Wei smiled. ¡°Are you stupid? You really think the country would let Big Brother Cheng go? The reason he said he was going to M Nation with Sis-in-Law is just for the other people to hear, at least let people in the country know his whereabouts.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said, ¡°Yanjing probably knows about every move I make, and if I¡¯m not wrong, someone¡¯s probably going to ask me about why I booked a flight to the M Nation tomorrow.¡±

    Upon thinking about this, Xu Cheng curiously asked Auntie Lan, ¡°Oh right, Auntie Lan, Chuxue wants to go to M Nation¡¯s Harvard. Did she receive admission yet?¡±

    ¡°We are still trying to figure a way out. We don¡¯t have many connections there, so we have to go and try to have a chat with a few capitalists over there who have invested in Harvard,¡± Auntie Lan said.

    Xu Cheng nodded, and he just took out his phone and dialed a Middle-Eastern number.

    The moment the call connected, an enthusiastic voice shot out the other end. ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu, you really shocked me man! I saw what¡¯s going on in the Wei Nation, but to be honest, I still want to hear you tell me personally. Did you wipe out the Shanling Financial Group?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°I think you made a mistake, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Hahaha, I just like how you always give people the feeling of surprise. Right now, I feel that the exchange for you to be my protective umbre is bing more and more valuable. Homie, when are youing to Dubai to y? I promise I will give you my warmest wee!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time for now, but I want to ask you to do me a favor.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°You have an enormous amount of assets, are you confident in getting me an admission spot at Harvard?¡±

    ¡°A spot at Harvard? Are you insulting me? Is that even a problem?¡± Haber pretended to be very angry. ¡°Just give me the information on the person you want to send, and you will receive their admission letter right away. Every year, to be frank, we donate a crap ton to their school. What¡¯s so difficult about getting a spot? I¡¯m Haber, remember.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t call to hear you brag. You don¡¯t need to brag too, just do what I asked to prove your capabilities.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Haha, indeed I feel like I¡¯m not in any position to brag to you. It seems like, besides money, I really have nothing.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Umm. At first, I didn¡¯t really care how much money I have. But now, I feel like having no money really isn¡¯t good. Even if I don¡¯t need it, I still need to think for my next generation.¡±

    Haberughed. ¡°You have fallen, I just love you talking to me about money, because then, you finally have a weakness that I know. Bro,e and be my bodyguard, you can just name the price and I will pay.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°At least a trillion dors, is that good?¡±

 Chapter 442.2 - Having No Money is Really No Good (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 442: Having No Money is Really No Good (Part Two)</strong>

    Haber: ¡°Come on, man.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not joking. To be honest, the couple tens of billions in assets in your hand isn¡¯t really enough to fill my appetite. I feel like if I¡¯m going to make money, I should earn at least a couple hundred billion!¡±

    Haber: ¡°Xu, I admit you are very strong, but do you know how many masters are out there that would still do anything if the price is right? If power and money-making skills are proportionate, then the five top masters of the world would be wealthy like countries now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can continue ranting about this topic when we meet next time,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    After hanging up, Xu Cheng passed his phone to Auntie Lan and said, ¡°Auntie, you can send Chuxue¡¯s information to this numberter.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, you have connections in other countries too?¡± Auntie Lan asked curiously.

    Xu Cheng nodded, and he sighed and said, ¡°I know this guy that¡¯s filthy rich but is so poor that he has nothing other than money. Even his breath reeks with the stink of money. But this guy¡¯s right, things are indeed a lot easier when you have money. In this world, most ces only recognize money instead of the person. I¡¯m thinking that in the future, when I be richer than him, I¡¯m going to drown him in money.¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°Who is it? Someone that dares to im to be so poor that he has nothing else but money?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Local magnate of the Middle East, one of Du Bai¡¯s princes.¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi: ¡°Then you probably won¡¯t be richer than him in this lifetime.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Holy crap, whose side are you guys on? Are you really that unconfident in my ability to make money?¡±

    At this time, Lin Dong arrived with the furniturepany¡¯s people and said, ¡°Teacher, I got the furniture that this house needs.¡±

    ¡°Dong,e over for a second,¡± Xu Cheng said to him.

    Lin Dong responded and immediately came to the kitchen.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°After a bit, I may go abroad, and it may be for a while. As for what I¡¯m going to do, I can¡¯t tell you right now, but you can take your pick. This time when we go, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety, so you don¡¯t have to go. But I do hope that you cane with me, and consider this to be training.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Can I talk this over with my family?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yeah, and if your family rejects, you don¡¯t have toe. I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and then went to check on the furniture.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, why are you dragging this piece of baggage with us?¡± Luo Yi wasn¡¯t too happy. ¡°We aren¡¯t going on vacation or something, we are going to South Africa¡¯snd of mercenaries... If this brat actually dares to go, then I admit, he¡¯s a real man.¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t go through this kind of stuff, then he¡¯s indeed not qualified to be my apprentice,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    After Lin Dong settled the furniture, he said goodbye to his teacher and went home.

    He called over his dad and big brother, and had a little family meeting. He told them everything Xu Cheng said.

    But this time, Lin Hu said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you going, who knows what kind of ce he¡¯s going to go to? If he can¡¯t even guarantee your safety, then it¡¯s definitely dangerous! Going with him at your age just means death!¡±

    ¡°Dad.¡± Lin Dong looked over at Lin Han and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Lin Han analyzed, ¡°Dong, this time you go and if you cane back alive, the whole Lin Family will rise to the top of the hierarchy! If you decline, both you and the Lin Family will miss this opportunity. But, do you want to go? Dad won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to anymore.¡±

    Lin Dong said with determination. ¡°I do! That¡¯s the life I want!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Han said loudly. ¡°No matter what the oue is, Dad is proud of you!¡±

 Chapter 443.1 - Hit First, Talk Later (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 443: Hit First, Talk Later (Part One)</strong>

    Sure enough, as Xu Cheng expected, the country definitely wouldn¡¯t let him leave so easily as it might benefit other nations.

    So, the higher-ups were tracking his every move.

    But, Xu Cheng was still a bit surprised when he saw someoneing to look for him the very next day.

    Ye Xiu!

    He came.

    When Lin Dong went and picked him up from the airport, Ye Xiu stared at Lin Dong for a long time and finally asked, ¡°You are really my Big Brother Cheng¡¯s apprentice?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°I admit that my qualifications are poor, but I can really work very hard, and this time, I also n on going with my teacher.¡±

    ¡°Where does your teacher n on going?¡± Ye Xiu immediately asked.

    Lin Dong shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t know, he just said he¡¯s heading out of the country.¡±

    Ye Xiu skeptically withdrew his eyes from Lin Dong and looked out of the window.

    Lin Dong curiously asked him, ¡°How should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Teacher Ye,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    Lin Dong: ¡°I even call Luo Yi and Li ¡®Wei Big Brother Luo¡¯ and ¡®Big Brother Li¡¯, why should I call you Teacher?¡±

    Ye Xiu red at him. ¡°So many people can only dream about calling me that. Let me tell you, I am your teacher¡¯s brother by blood. He¡¯s my big brother, what else should you call me if not Teacher as well?¡±

    Lin Dong just kept on driving and they entered Xu Cheng¡¯s vi¡¯s gates.

    After getting out of the car, he walked into the vi as heined, ¡°If I didn¡¯t give you a call, were you not even nning to pick me up at the airport? Such a bad bro.¡±

    Xu Cheng sipped on his tea and took a smoke before directly asking him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean what am I doing here? Can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ye Xiu began acting like a little kid. ¡°I can¡¯t evene and hang out with you? You cane to Yanjing to hang out with me, but I really admired Sis-in-Law for a long time now, so I came to see her. Why are you looking at me like this? I¡¯m your little brother.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at him and didn¡¯t even give him a cig.

    Ye Xiu shamelessly sat down and took out his own cig and lit it up. Then, he looked at Lin Dong who was unloading the luggage from the car and pursed up his lips in that direction. ¡°And also, you could¡¯ve found anyone, but why did you find yourself such a student? With your capabilities, countless young talents would want to be your apprentice if you just said the word, but why this kid? He¡¯s got some attitude problems as well.¡±

    Lin Dong heard Ye Xiu criticizing him, so he walked in and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Teacher, this guy was trying to find out about your destination from my mouth.¡±

    Ye Xiu red at him.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°I just like how he doesn¡¯t really blindly respect anyone and only has me in his eyes. I feel assured with such an apprentice.¡±

    Ye Xiu snorted.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you don¡¯t say why you are here, then I¡¯m kicking you out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really here to y, I¡¯m not lying,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    ¡°Then I will give Hu Bing a call and get him to entertain you. I still have stuff to do.¡± Xu Cheng was about to pick up his phone.

    ¡°No,¡± Ye Xiu immediately said as he stopped him from calling and bitterly smiled. ¡°Grandpa told me toe.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°Since when did the almighty Young Master Ye be a tool?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to too...¡± Ye Xiu looked at Xu Cheng as if he was wronged. ¡°Why are you nning to leave the country all of a sudden? And M Nation of all countries... How are you going to give the higher-ups peace of mind? It¡¯s not like they wanted to fire you or anything, everything was following the formal protocol; you broke thews and you had to be punished. Why are you leaving to go to the M Nation now? You even made me a tool that had to be ordered around toe and find you... No, I mean, a messenger, that came to provide some counseling for you.¡±

 Chapter 443.2 - Hit First, Talk Later (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 443: Hit First, Talk Later (Part Two)</strong>

    He took a puff of the cig and continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you go to some other country, but do you know how sensitive it is for you to go to M Nation?¡±

    ¡°My new profile is very well-developed, I won¡¯t be exposed at all. In the FBI¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just an officer in the military barracks.¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly said, ¡°Besides, my wife wants to go there to study, how can I not apany her?¡±

    Ye Xiu said, ¡°The old man said to stop using your wife as a shield. What he meant is, if you have any objectives, just say it out directly.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I really don¡¯t have any. I purely want to go to the M Nation to make money and support my wife¡¯s education.¡±

    Ye Xiu had the ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡± face on. ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t make money in Huaxia? The government saved all of the Ye Family¡¯s assets for you instead of seizing it, that money¡¯s not enough?¡±

    ¡°That money belongs to the Ye Family, not mine. I killed them, and you are letting me spend their money? If it were you, would you be able to spend that money with the peace of mind?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Besides, I will be making dors, it will be a lot more valuable than yuan.¡±

    ¡°That reason does sound a bit more logical.¡± Ye Xiu smiled. ¡°I will also be more straightforward and tell you exactly what Grandpa Ye wants to say. It¡¯s fine if you want to go out and have fun, but you have to ensure that you won¡¯t do anything that harms the interest of the nation.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Tsk tsk, I knew you were here to persuade me to do something. But why you? Do you have the confidence to sessfully persuade me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ye Xiu was pretty direct. ¡°So that¡¯s why, as you can see, I already brought over my luggage and n on staying here for a while. If I can¡¯t convince you, then I won¡¯t be leaving.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s fine, we do need a house sitter after we leave.¡±

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Big Brother,e on, this is my first time doing a political mission. Can you just give me some face and at least cooperate with me a bit?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. He looked at him and asked, ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°No sh*t!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Go back and tell Grandpa Ye, I want to be a nk card out of the deck.¡±

    ¡°nk card?¡± Ye Xiu thought for a moment. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked out of the window at the blue sky, and he faintly said, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy if I want to surpass old man Zhang Chenfeng. But, I want to give it a try. I have noints leaving the Dragon Division, and after I went to the Wei Nation, I finally realized what it means to be the Joker Card. I think my stage should also be bigger than Old Man Zhang¡¯s.¡±

    Ye Xiu still sounded a bit lost as he asked, ¡°That¡¯s like the same as not telling me anything. You still haven¡¯t told me what you are going to the M Nation for.¡±

    ¡°Just tell Grandpa Ye what I just told you, maybe he will get me.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and then got up and walked towards the garden at the back of the vi.

    Ye Xiu took out his phone.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are you actually going to be a tool and call right away?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to tell Grandpa Ye?¡± Ye Xiu looked even more lost. ¡°Come on, at least let me make this call first and do my job. Sigh, man, life¡¯s hard man.¡±

    ¡°Watch me beat the life out of you then!¡± Xu Cheng jumped on him and begannding punches like crazy.

    Ye Xiu shouted at Luo Yi and Li Wei, ¡°Come on man,e and pull him off of me! You two were at least loyal soldiers of the nation before too!¡±

    Looking over at Luo Yi and Li Wei, one was just clipping nails on a chair and one was on the sofa picking his nose.

    Ye Xiu shouted at Xu Cheng, ¡°Right now I¡¯m at least an imperial messenger, can you at least give me some face and not humiliate me this much?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°When I was booking this flight, I knew someone was monitoring me for sure! I just didn¡¯t know that it would be you brat that woulde to represent the higher-ups to have this talk with me! I¡¯m very angry, so I will beat you up first! And we can talkter.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Ah!¡±

    He cried out miserably. No wonder that before he came over, the old man oddly pulled him to the side and told him to talk about something casual first and warm up the rtionship a bit before jumping into the topic

 Chapter 444.1 - Itâ€™s Odd if You Didnâ€™t Get Beaten Up (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 444: It¡¯s Odd if You Didn¡¯t Get Beaten Up (Part One)</strong>

    Ye Xiu was originally nning to fight back, but the more he resisted, the harder he got beaten up.

    Then, he began just lying there like a dead fish, just letting Xu Cheng have his way.

    If one couldn¡¯t resist it, then they might as well just not resist.

    But, he realized that Xu Cheng was indeed giving him a heavy beating, and after a few more punches, he let out a scream like a pig getting ughtered, ¡°Big Brother!! Don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±

    But it was useless, Xu Cheng¡¯s punches kept onnding.

    Just then, Lin Chuxue came back in from watering the nts in the backyard and saw Xu Cheng beating someone up. She walked over and dragged him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Sis-in-Law!¡± Ye Xiu saw Lin Chuxue as if he saw his lord and savior, and he almost cried as he weakly reached out his arm and said, ¡°Sis-in-Law, hold him back. He¡¯s going to beat me to death soon!¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at the bruises on Ye Xiu¡¯s face and immediately held Xu Cheng back. ¡°Stop it already, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother,e on man, it¡¯s enough.¡± Ye Xiu hurriedly got up and put his arms out, trying to keep a distance. ¡°If you are going to beat me up, at least let me know why.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know why Xu Cheng was beating him up, so brutally too.

    Lin Chuxue looked over at Ye Xiu and frowned and asked, ¡°Wait, who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his little brother,¡± Ye Xiu pointed at Xu Cheng and said.

    Xu Cheng was toozy to admit it. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Xiu said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Sis-in-Law, I¡¯m Ye Xiu. I¡¯m also from the Ye Family, but not the Behemoth Ye Family, just the side branch. But we still share a fraction of the same blood.¡±

    Lin Chuxue pinched Xu Cheng on the waist. ¡°Why are you beating him up?¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at him. ¡°He deserves it!¡±

    ¡°Sis-in-Law, look at him!¡± Ye Xiu sounded extremely wronged and immediately said, ¡°Look at what he¡¯s saying! I just moved in today with my luggage, and he just beat me up! I¡¯m a guest though!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Xu Cheng walked over and was about to keep on giving him a heavy beating, but Lin Chuxue held him back.

    ¡°What are you doing? Xu Cheng, move to the side!¡±

    The empress had spoken, and both sides were immediately separated. Lin Chuxue knew Xu Cheng too well. When they were young, no matter who bullied Lin Chuxue, Xu Cheng would go up and beat them up. And then, even if she were to step in to stop Xu Cheng and grab his arms, it would still be useless, because he could still kick. So, she pointed at the sofa and said, ¡°Go and sit over there.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. This indeed brought back childhood memories.

    After Xu Cheng went to sit on the sofa, Lin Chuxue finally looked at Ye Xiu and apologized, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s not in a good mood these days.¡±

    Indeed, Xu Cheng was not in a good mood after hearing that Lin Chuxue wanted to go to the M Nation to study, and of course Lin Chuxue could feel it. So, that was why she had been changing up her cooking every meal to make it up to him.

    But the more she was like this, the worse Xu Cheng felt, being reminded that he could not taste such awesome cooking every day anymore.

    ¡°Sis-in-Law, you should discipline him more... I especially came over from Yanjing just to hang out with him, yet I was beaten up by him. I feel so wronged,¡± Ye Xiu said sadly.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Do you believe that I will chuck a table at you?

    Ye Xiu¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°Look at him go again!

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth and turned around and red at Xu Cheng. ¡°If you hit him one more time, I¡¯m going to the M Nation and nevering back

 Chapter 444.2 - Itâ€™s Odd if You Didnâ€™t Get Beaten Up (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 444: It¡¯s Odd if You Didn¡¯t Get Beaten Up (Part Two)</strong>

    Ye Xiu¡¯s eyes erged right away. ¡°Sis-in-Law, that¡¯s a bit too much though...¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t beat you up from now on. He doesn¡¯t have many family members to begin with, everyone counts. Since you called me Sis-in-Law already, then juste over to our ce whenever you want. I¡¯m the boss here.¡±

    ¡°Sis-in-Law!¡± Ye Xiu movingly said, ¡°Ever since you live-streamed that fight to us that day, I knew only you were qualified to be my sis-inw!¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said to Lin Dong, ¡°Dong, go and set up a room for him.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and then brought Ye Xiu upstairs.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled on the sofa.

    Right after Ye Xiu entered the room, he immediately called his grandpa and cried, ¡°Grandpa, you threw me under the bus!¡±

    Grandpa Ye: ¡°How is it? Did he tell you what he¡¯s doing going to the States?¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me first why I got beaten up by Big Brother Cheng? Shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about my well-being?¡±

    Old Man Ye: ¡°Are your arms and legs broken?¡±

    Ye Xiu paused for a moment. ¡°Uh, no.¡±

    Old Man Ye: ¡°Then so what? It¡¯s already good enough that he didn¡¯t beat you half-dead. It would only be odd if he didn¡¯t beat you up.¡±

    Ye Xiu was speechless. ¡°So you mean, it¡¯s normal that I got beat up? You already knew that I would get beaten up this trip?¡±

    Old Man Ye bitterly smiled. ¡°Kid, this time, I had no choice but to send you over. Among Xu Cheng¡¯s peers in Yanjing, only you have the best rtionship with him, and you are also his cousin. No matter how mad he is at you, he wouldn¡¯t hurt you too much.¡±

    ¡°Still not too much? I was almost beaten to death...¡± Ye Xiu said, ¡°Grandpa, tell me the truth, why did Big Brother Cheng beat me up?¡±

    Old Man Ye sighed. ¡°He indeed already sacrificed a lot for the country. You heard about what happened to his wife earlier, right? It still wasn¡¯t much that he got fired, but this time, feeling that we are monitoring him and not trusting him, he was very angered. But, we also couldn¡¯t just let him leave the country without even knowing what he¡¯s up to, so I could only get you to go and try to get that out of his mouth. If I were to send someone else, they would probably not be able to return with that temper of his. You don¡¯t know this, but he even turned against hisrades briefly because of what happened to his wife. Sigh, you won¡¯t understand his mood. If it was you who had to sacrifice your mother because of the country and then your wife got injured because of the country¡¯s ipetence, and in the end, you didn¡¯t get anything but was still being monitored and not trusted, how would you feel?¡±

    Ye Xiu bitterly smiled. ¡°I would probably go to extremes.¡±

    Old Man Ye: ¡°That¡¯s why I sent you to talk to him. If it was anyone else, they would really have died!¡±

    Ye Xiu wanted to cry. ¡°But I¡¯m not ending up anywhere better, Grandpa...¡±

    ¡°Just be considerate of Xu Cheng. From the nation¡¯s point of view, he broke the rules and it¡¯s only just for him to be punished. But from the human feelings and rtionship¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s only normal that he vents his anger. Just treat this as an opportunity for you to sharpen yourself.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s my first time hearing that being a sandbag can sharpen someone. I read more books than you, don¡¯t fool me on this one.¡± Ye Xiu didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Can I swear right now?¡±

    Old Man Ye: ¡°You are going to swear at me?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Old Man Ye: ¡°If you are a true man and you feel that you are wronged, it¡¯s okay to swear.¡±

    Ye Xiu took in a deep breath. ¡°Faack!¡±

    Old Man Ye sighed, ¡°Looks like your dad didn¡¯t teach you good manners, I will go and have a talk with him.¡±

    Ye Xiu felt like crying. ¡°If you go scold Dad now, wouldn¡¯t he also beat me up when I get back?¡±

    After hanging up, Ye Xiu saw Lin Dong standing at the door. He lifted his brows and asked, ¡°Brat, what are you looking at?¡±

    Lin Dong already didn¡¯t like this ¡®teacher¡¯s little brother¡¯. ¡°So what if I look at you?¡±

    Ye Xiu immediately jumped him. ¡°I can¡¯t beat up your teacher, but at least I can teach you a lesson! I will show you why you should call me ¡®teacher¡¯ too!¡±

 Chapter 445.1 - I Told You to Not Provoke My Wife (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 445: I Told You to Not Provoke My Wife (Part One)</strong>

    When Ye Xiu went upstairs, he had panda eyes. When he came down, Lin Dong also came down with panda eyes.

    Seeing Lin Dong¡¯s panda eyes, Luo Yi and Li Wei asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°I came empty-handed and didn¡¯t bring any gifts, so I just gave my big brother¡¯s student some special souvenirs.¡±

    Lin Dong snorted and walked away. He couldn¡¯t beat him, but he could run.

    Li Wei looked at Ye Xiu oddly. ¡°How is it? Are the bruises on your face better now? Want me to bring you some ointment?¡±

    Ye Xiu bitterly grinned and said, ¡°Couldn¡¯t Big Brother Cheng go easier on me? How big could the grudge be...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were an idiot and were used as a tool by someone.¡± Luo Yi red at him. ¡°Big Brother Cheng probably knew already that there was someone spying on him, but he didn¡¯t expect the oneing to talk to him to be one of his own family. You tell me, should he be angry? Plus, Sis-in-Law has been talking about going to the M Nation these days, and it made him feel a bit empty and lonely since he can¡¯t apany her all the time anymore.¡±

    ¡°Lonely my azz, if he can juste to Yanjing, we are all there! If he¡¯s feeling emotionally lonely, I can find him 8 or 10 girls, and all of them are top-tier celebrities!¡±

    ¡°Who are you finding them for?¡± Just then, Lin Chuxue walked over and casually asked.

    With their backs facing her, the three men suddenly felt like they were stunned, their bodies trembled once as they felt their b-ttholes tighten.

    When Ye Xiu turned his face over, his smile was even uglier than his crying face.

    ¡°Sis-in-Law?¡±

    If it was any other day, he might not have been this scared. But the key was, just now, Lin Chuxue was able to hold Xu Cheng back and get him to sit on the couch, so it was evident who was the boss of this household.

    It was obvious that Lin Chuxue¡¯s words were more useful than even Xu Cheng¡¯s own, so one must avoid provoking Lin Chuxue at all costs. What if you became the next Shanling Financial Group? It would probably be a gruesome death.

    Back in Yanjing, he often heard those big officials and influential elders jokingly say, ¡°I don¡¯t know what would happen if I provoke the Queen of Ennd, but I know very well what my end would be like if I provoke that little girl Lin Chuxue.¡±

    Of course, there was the textbook answer ¨C Shanling Financial Group.

    So, right now, at that very moment, pain and terror were written all over Ye Xiu¡¯s face.

    Lin Chuxue looked at him, seemingly smiling, seemingly not, and she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why so nervous?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I... I saw my idol, I¡¯m a bit nervous... If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my Big Brother Cheng! I¡¯m your fan!¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Lin Chuxue asked, ¡°Which one of my songs do you like the most?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Ye Xiu immediately casted the ¡°S.O.S¡± look at Luo Yi and Li Wei, but who knew those two were long gone, without a trace.

    Ye Xiu looked back at Lin Chuxue, his smile even uglier. ¡°Sis-in-Law, I will definitely support you on your new album!¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t want to expose his lie, so she just left with a chuckle.

    Just when Ye Xiu let out a sigh of relief, Lin Chuxue¡¯s voice floated over, ¡°If I don¡¯t trust Xu Cheng, then it just means I¡¯m not confident in myself.¡±

    Ye Xiu quickly rushed to kiss azz. ¡°Sis-in-Law, you are so domineering!¡±

    Lin Chuxue then said to Lin Dong as she was walking away, ¡°The guest has injuries on his face, I¡¯m afraid that the quilt might cause a bacterial infection. You don¡¯t have to give him any tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright Madam,¡± Lin Dong answered.

    Ye Xiu stood there hopelessly.

    This woman was indeed a ruthless person as well. Indeed, only those alike could be the same family.

    It was deep into the winter, how am I going to survive without a quilt

 Chapter 445.2 - I Told You to Not Provoke My Wife (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 445: I Told You to Not Provoke My Wife (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng walked over and added salt to the injury. ¡°You could¡¯ve provoked anyone, why provoke my wife? She¡¯s the ruthless type that could even kill you with her cooking, are you tired of living already?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Ye Xiu exploded. ¡°Was it easy for me toe to Shangcheng? I got beaten up, and now I don¡¯t even get a quilt! Where¡¯s that warm wee feeling that I should be getting?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I just heard that you brought my apprentice some gifts. Come, you just came to Shangcheng, I prepared you some gifts as well.¡±

    Holy crap, are you going to let me live or not?!

    Ye Xiu immediately dodged to the side, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°Big Brother,e on man, I won¡¯t be asking you why you are going to the M Nation anymore, okay? I already understand why you are mad, it¡¯s my fault for being dumb enough to be used as a tool.¡±

    Xu Cheng put his arm around his shoulder, he was just joking. He brought Ye Xiu out to the backyard, and the two of them sat on the grass.

    ¡°I can tell you the purpose of my trip, but that¡¯s only because you are my little brother. The thing that I suddenly want is very grand. It might be arrogance or day-dreaming, but ever since I seeded Old Man Zhang¡¯s legacy, I feel the urge to surpass him, so I can only move the stage from the nation to the world. Maybe it¡¯s because I want to prove myself, or maybe it¡¯s because I want to do something crazy while I¡¯m still young. Some people might alsough because I might have overestimated myself.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°What my grandpa meant to confirm with you is that there¡¯s not much for you to y with within the country and that you want to go out and y?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°But you can go back and tell Grandpa, my heart for the country won¡¯t change, just like my father¡¯s loyalty. Don¡¯t they just want this answer before letting me out?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Don¡¯t say it that way okay? They don¡¯t know how you screwed up the Wei Nation this badly, but as someone that understands Huaxia, if you want to go against this nation, it would definitely be a disaster. They have no choice but to take caution. My grandpa said, having all five of them stand out to have your back, one is to give you enough honor, but the other thing is also to act as some bargaining chip. After all, your wife is the Rose of Britain, so there¡¯s definitely some fear of you being dragged to another camp.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°My wife is the one following me, and don¡¯t you forget, my father-inw is also an authentic man of Huaxia, and he was a soldier too! His heart is where the country is, and just with this alone, he wouldn¡¯t allow his daughter to shake my loyalty. Besides, you also saw, your sis-inw is very smart; she¡¯s not the type that has no brain.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°She¡¯s really perfect, but sometimes I just feel like she would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.¡±

    Right above them on the balcony hanging clothes, Lin Chuxue shouted at Lin Dong in the backyard, ¡°Lin Dong, the guest bedroom¡¯s air conditioning system is probably broken. Don¡¯t turn it on tonight, it might burn the circuit.¡±

    Ye Xiu was speechless.

    Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulders. ¡°I told you to not provoke my wife.¡±(r

 Chapter 446.1 - The Hardest is Not to Rule, But to Change (Part One)

    Chapter 446: The Hardest is Not to Rule, But to Change (Part One)

    After experiencing the affairs in the Wei Nation, Xu Cheng knew how much impact he could really create on the world stage, and his confidence and sense of responsibility about his power also grew.

    Right now, he didn¡¯t know what would eventually happen to his body, but he just knew that he should take advantage of it right now and do something crazy.

    This was also why he easily epted the military court¡¯s ruling of firing him.

    Like a phoenix, he could be reborn from the ashes, and his stage would no longer be just within the country this time. It would be the world!

    Wherever there were people, there was society, and where there was a society, there were rules.

    A house had house rules, and a country had itsws. And who oversaw thosews?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t believe that there were no forces behind every country.

    There were capital groups behind the M Nation, and there was the royal family behind Britain. But what about the royal family, who was controlling the rules there?

    Xu Cheng knew that there was the order of nature, and anyw and stability always had hands in the back controlling and monitoring it!

    This Joker!

    Xu Cheng really became it!

    If he wanted to surpass Zhang Chenfeng, how could he limit his stage to just Huaxia?

    If he was gonna y, then he was going to y with the whole world.

    In his limited lifetime, he wanted to leave his legacy on the whole world, he wanted to make the name Joker be a name that people would fear the moment they heard it. It could represent nobility, it could represent power, and maybe, it could also ride above nations?

    Upon thinking about it, he actually became quite a bit excited.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°I should stop daydreaming right now, let¡¯s just start with the first step. In this world, you would only be able to y with your own nuts if you don¡¯t have money. No organization could survive without money. I guess I should make some money and strengthen my bank ount first.¡±

    After washing his face, Xu Cheng looked at himself in the mirror and touched his face, feeling that his skin did seem unusually soft and gi for his age.

    He felt that it wasn¡¯t the best option to just let things run its course, and it might be necessary for him to go with his wife to the M Nation and maybe learn more about biochemistry. Rather than trusting other people with his body, it would be a lot better if he could learn it himself. After all, the secret about his body couldn¡¯t be leaked to anyone.

    He had the insane restoration ability when he came into contact with water, and there was also the prating vision, ant¡¯s explosive power, cat¡¯s bnce, bat¡¯s ultrasonic ability, and so on. If any of these abilities were revealed to any selfless scientist, they would still be greedy. After all, anyone would want a unique ability to be a god-like existence, and this could also be a huge opportunity to be rich and famous! So, Xu Cheng must not let his secret leak to any scientists, not even those from the Dragon Division!

    But, he must find a way to understand his body better. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know it when he dies from it or loses his sanity or something.

    The thing he worried about the most was how to exin his situation to Lin Chuxue.

    He wanted to tell her, more because he didn¡¯t want Lin Chuxue to overthink. After all, they had been married for so long and they still hadn¡¯t done the dootly donger yet. If it was in the past, it would be normal since they were only married nominally and they weren¡¯t really close. But now that both sides had confessed their feelings for each other, logically speaking, the man should be eager to, you know, take it all the way. But, Xu Cheng was afraid that his gics made him ipatible to mate with an ordinary person, or he might contaminate Lin Chuxue¡¯s genes.

    Sooner orter, Lin Chuxue would begin to suspect whether Xu Cheng was a normal man or something, and why he hadn¡¯t had that kind of thoughts with her.

 Chapter 446.2 - The Hardest is Not to Rule, But to Change (Part Two)

    Chapter 446: The Hardest is Not to Rule, But to Change (Part Two)

    Of course he had those thoughts. As an ordinary man in his early adulthood, he wished for nothing more than to sleep with Lin Chuxue in the same bed all day all night and not having to get out. But, he was afraid that he might not be able to control himself and then end up hurting her, so he had no choice but to keep a safe distance and not touch her.

    Sigh, such a feeling... Being able to have the peerless beauty of the world by his side yet he couldn¡¯t touch her, who could understand Xu Cheng¡¯s feelings right now?

    Auntie Lan had also been asking Xu Cheng recently about why he wasn¡¯t sleeping together with Lin Chuxue, since after all, they were married.

    He could only use the excuse ¡°Chuxue Isn¡¯t ready yet¡± to answer Auntie Lan.

    On Lin Chuxue¡¯s end, she was indeed a bit scared of this kind of stuff too and she had been avoiding it a bit. But, if Xu Cheng kept on putting this off, it would be the woman that would wonder if the guy had ED or something... Could he be thinking of letting the woman take charge? That was also way too unmanly of him.

    With Lin Chuxue¡¯s temperament, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be the one taking the initiative.

    ¡°I must hurry up and figure out my own problem, or at least make sure I can do the exercise with my wife. Otherwise, I won¡¯t even be able to pass Chuxue¡¯s obstacle before I try to take on the world,¡± Xu Cheng mumbled to himself in the mirror.

    In the guest room, Ye Xiu reported to his grandpa what Xu Cheng told him earlier in the day. Of course, he only said what he should say, which was what Xu Cheng told him to say, such as being the nk card of the deck. He didn¡¯t say anything more because he still wanted to be on Xu Cheng¡¯s side, instead of being an outstanding tool.

    On Old Man Ye¡¯s side, the other four grandpas were there as well. One of them was listening to opera with his eyes closed, one was ying with his pet bird, one was practicing Tai Chi. Grandpa Ye¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in good shape, so he just watched as he hung up the call. ¡°That brat said his goal is to be a nk card. Do you guys know what he means?¡±

    ¡°A nk card?¡± Grandpa Xin looked over. ¡°Could it be rted to Dragon Division? Isn¡¯t Dragon Division¡¯s ranking system a deck of cards?¡±

    Grandpa Zhou shook his head. ¡°Probably not. Didn¡¯t you hear? He wants to be a nk card. This brat is as annoying as that old man Zhang Chenfeng, he knows how to y word games too now. Big Brother Ye, he¡¯s mocking you for being uneducated since he knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it.¡±

    Grandpa Ye red at him. ¡°You talk as if you are educated or something. Weren¡¯t you a bandit before joining the army? Stop bullsh-ting, let¡¯s talk about what this brat actually means. What¡¯s the purpose of this trip? You four¡¯s brains are still working well. If I was five years younger, I wouldn¡¯t be needing your brains to think, alright?¡±

    ¡°Such a simple question, why are you guys still troubled?¡± Grandpa Guo turned off the opera channel and said, ¡°The card represents a system, and it obviously has its rules and ways to y. But, a nk card is basically something that¡¯s in, yet above, the system. The brat¡¯s intention is clear, he will make the rules! He will decide whichever number he wants to write on his card, got it?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Grandpa Nie grinned. ¡°This kid sure is arrogant, even more so than Big Brother Zhang Chenfeng! Back at his pinnacle period, Big Brother Zhang also had this kind of domineering aura. But, how could he single-handedly change the rules just by himself? In fact, it¡¯s not hard to conquer the world and make the rules, but what¡¯s hard is the rules that had been passed down for hundreds of years suddenly changed and you have to change the deep-rooted mentality in people¡¯s hearts. To be blunt, this would only result in one thing, and that¡¯s his death!¡±

 Chapter 447.1 - His Wife Is Actually Not Simple As Well (Part One)

    Chapter 447: His Wife Is Actually Not Simple As Well (Part One)

    Old Man Ye said, ¡°As long as he¡¯s not stirring stuff up inside the country, we will just let him be. You guys guess, if he really wants to y, what would he start with?¡±

    Grandpa Nie directly said, ¡°Right now the one that threatens him the most is probably those remnants the four behemoth ns had left in the Land of Mercenaries. As long as they are alive, they will definitely try to find an opportunity to seek revenge on Xu Cheng. So, I think if Xu Cheng really wants to have some fun, he will probably start with removing this eyesore.¡±

    Grandpa Guo: ¡°Rather than removing, what about recovering it?¡±

    Grandpa Ye shook his head. ¡°That will be impossible. Back then, the four families invested so many financial resources to support these recruited mercenaries. Now, not to mention all four, Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t have the money to even upkeep just one of those families¡¯ mercenary groups. Don¡¯t forget, every country in the world has its eyes on the Land of Mercenaries. Besides nukes, this is where each country uses brute force topete. All of the big mercenary groups have either a country or a behemoth force supporting it. Otherwise, the King of Mercenaries would have united the ce a long time ago. As for Xu Cheng, even if he was willing to use his mom¡¯s resources, it would still be very difficult for him to get involved. So, I don¡¯t think he can do it.¡±

    Grandpa Zhou nodded. ¡°Besides, I also investigated those tworades of his who were willing to follow him, . They were both among the lowest ranks in the Dragon Division, and I don¡¯t think they would be of much help going to the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Grandpa Xing: ¡°So what even if they can help? The people there are all there for the money, and if they don¡¯t have money, no one would follow them! This is a very practical concern. I don¡¯t know man. Looking at Xu Cheng, his strength is definitely up there, but I don¡¯t know much about his ability to make money, man...¡±

    Grandpa Ye said at this moment, ¡°But did you guys forget about his wife? This time, she¡¯s going to the M Nation to study business and finance. She¡¯s a smart woman, she¡¯s already going first to help build a foundation for Xu Cheng. Wanting to support a financial empire, it definitely can¡¯t be trusted to other people. So, this woman decided to just learn it herself to prepare to be the female boss of the house and take care of the family business!¡±

    Grandpa Guo nodded. ¡°I used to think that she was just all looks, but now, it looks like she¡¯s really smart. Haha, I was just wondering earlier, how could someone that had been through those things with Xu Cheng be someone simple?¡±

    Grandpa Xingughed. ¡°You guys just needed to think about it. What kind of ce is the entertainment circle? That¡¯s a ce that could turn a white swan ck, but this Lin Chuxue woman, not only could she easily im the throne of the entertainment industry, she was also able to avoid getting taken advantage of at all. This in and of itself is an impressive ability! This woman indeed has her ways to integrate into any unfamiliar circle, just like how she was determined toe with Xu Cheng to Huaxia and is now living a great life all on her own.¡±

    The other elders all nodded.

    At this moment, Grandpa Guo shook his head and said, ¡°If this kid really wants to be a yer on the world stage, he first has to establish a force that can rival countries! In this era, this won¡¯t be simple.¡±

    But Grandpa Ye said, ¡°He¡¯s my grandson, I know him well. Did you guys consider the possibility that he can unite the entire Land of Mercenaries?¡±

    The other elders all said in unison, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Grandpa Guo said, ¡°That ce had been in war and chaos for more than a decade, and there was only one king of mercenaries born. Yet, the most he could do was to establish the biggest mercenary group in thatnd, not unite it. Over there, there¡¯s the M Nation¡¯s mercenary group founded by the ck Water Corporation, there¡¯s the R Nation¡¯s mercenary group, all sorts of European-backed mercenary groups and so on, and all of those are backed by nations. The King of Mercenary could be the king because he was able to create the strongest mercenary group among those big nations. He created the bnce in that region, yet he couldn¡¯t unite it. The moment he even has that thought, the M Nation would probably be the first one to try and take him out at all cost, and our country will too! Because thatnd cannot fall into the hands of any country, it must be the ce of eternal sin and corruption, a ck world that not even the M Nation dares to offend the rest of the world to unite. So, in my eyes, if Xu Cheng really ns to make his first step uniting thatnd to be his home base, he will lose for sure!¡±

    Grandpa Ye nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he gets defeated, then he can juste back to Huaxia and be more calm-headed. Then, maybe he can get back to being the Dragon King. But, I just thought that all of this is possible.¡±

 Chapter 447.2 - His Wife Is Actually Not Simple As Well (Part Two)

    Chapter 447: His Wife Is Actually Not Simple As Well (Part Two)

    The other elders all looked at Grandpa Ye,ughed, and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye, you haven¡¯t known that kid for too long, how are you so confident in him?¡±

    Grandpa Ye shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not confident in him, but I¡¯m confident in Big Brother Zhang Chenfeng. He had been nning the operation to wipe out all four behemoth families for decades, and when even he was thinking of giving up, it was all perfectly executed before he passed away, all because of Xu Cheng. And then, thinking about this whole thing, if you swap Xu Cheng out of the equation with anyone else of simr or greater strength, things really probably wouldn¡¯t have gone this perfectly. Big Brother Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s power should have been above Xu Cheng¡¯s when he was at his prime, yet not even he was confident in carrying out this mission. Yet, Xu Cheng did it. We really have to admit that this brat cane up with a very rigorous n.¡±

    Speaking of this, Grandpa Ye thought for a second and said, ¡°About what happened in the Wei Nation, how could he have done it so seamlessly and left no trace? Have you guys thought about it? In fact, from the very beginning, we had been forgetting about one big issue, and it¡¯s not what he was able to aplish, but how did he do it!¡±

    Grandpa Guo: ¡°If his first objective is really to deal with the remaining mercenaries of the four families, then let¡¯s first bet on whether or not he can wipe out or recruit them, and how long he can upkeep his mercenary group. Then, let¡¯s bet on whether he has the ability to take down the mercenary king and rece him.¡±

    ¡°A bottle of 50-year-old Maotai (TL Note: very rare and high-ss drink in China), I bet the first one, he can do it,¡± Grandpa Ye immediately said.

    Grandpa Guo looked at him andughed. ¡°I was just waiting for you to say that.¡±

    Grandpa Zhou: ¡°Big Brother Ye, he already drank all of his and knows you still have a lot; he set a trap for you.¡±

    Grandpa Ye alsoughed and said, ¡°I know he¡¯s short on good alcohol, and that suffering feeling of only being able to take one sip per day in order to conserve his low inventory. So, wait until I win a full bottle from him and drink it right in front of him. Man, that feeling!¡±

    At home, Xu Cheng sneezed.

    He rubbed his nose and said, wondering, ¡°Who¡¯s talking badly behind me again?¡±

    Then, he looked at Ye Xiu at the dining table eating, and thetter almost choked as he coughed and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What are you nervous about?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°This is called nervous? It was clearly because I didn¡¯t have any quilt nor heating in my room and I got a cold.¡±

    Speaking of this, he even looked over at Lin Chuxue, but when met with thetter¡¯s sharp eyes, Ye Xiu immediately began kissing azz. ¡°Sis-in-Law, your cooking is really good! It¡¯s even better than the chef¡¯s cooking for the high-level officials andmanders! Please, one more bowl! Just looking at these dishes makes me want to eat more.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nced at Ye Xiu and said to Lin Dong, ¡°Dong, add one quilt for him tonight.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Two bowls please!¡±

 Chapter 448.1 - If He Dares to Have That Intention, I Will Admit Defeat (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 448: If He Dares to Have That Intention, I Will Admit Defeat (Part One)</strong>

    Lin Chuxue poured a bowl of chicken soup for Xu Cheng and smiled. ¡°I received the admission email, thanks.¡±

    ¡°You are just going to thank my big brother like this?¡± Ye Xiu shouted from the side, trying to instigate something.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s snow-white face immediately turned scarlet.

    As a result, this stunning-beautiful woman shouted angrily out of embarrassment, ¡°Little Dong, the quilt!¡±

    Ye Xiu immediately instinctively said, ¡°I think Big Brother Cheng is happy enough to be with you, why would he need you to thank him more? As long as you give him things to eat, it¡¯s enough, right, Sis-in-Law?¡±

    Then, he mourned in his heart, How do people manage to survive in this family? Gotta watch every word thates out of my mouth...

    ¡°When are you going back?¡± Xu Cheng asked Ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu wanted to cry. ¡°Bro, are you really going to treat me like a tool and just kick me out when I finish my job? At least bring me out and let me have some fun in the city.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°How do you want your Big Brother Cheng to take you to have fun? I know a few good massage parlors.¡±

    Ye Xiu subconsciously answered, ¡°Massage parlors? At least we should go to some high-end nightclubs...¡±

    But right after he said that, he realized that he shouldn¡¯t have let those words leave his mouth.

    Ye Xiu suddenly felt the waves of chills in the atmosphere,ing right from Lin Chuxue¡¯s ice-cold ze.

    Ye Xiu swallowed his saliva. He took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Sis-in-Law, I will be honest with you. This Big Brother Cheng of mine, he¡¯s a very loyal and honest guy! Justst time at Yanjing when I was hosting him, he was always emphasizing that he¡¯s a man with a wife, and he strongly rejected my kind hospitality! At that time, I was just feeling, Sis-in-Law, you are really capable at disciplining your husband, and there¡¯s really no one out there that canpare to you! But it¡¯s not much of a surprise! Sis-in-Law, your beauty is peerless. How would Big Brother Cheng even care to look at the other side chicks?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Chuxue nced at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to even ask.¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked, ¡°Then before when you stayed at Yanjing for so long, for the so-called military region meeting, that¡¯s when he wanted to take you out to all those high-end nightclubs to meet with beautiful girls?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Xu Cheng pped the table, pointed at Ye Xiu, and used him with a disgusted expression, ¡°You don¡¯t know how h¡ªy and dirty this kid is! I didn¡¯t even think his so-called hospitality was taking me to those ces! Humph! Thank god I was able to see through his intentions right away, and as someone who¡¯s already married, how could I even have that kind of intention? So, I rejected him right away, but this kid was still thinking about dragging me out to drink, saying sh-t like our bro-ship will be stronger if we drink together and sleep with girls together! He can go fack himself! Such a guy, only thinking about women, how could I hang out with him? Oh, and that¡¯s also why I beat him up when I saw him yesterday.¡±

    Ye Xiu was betweenughter and tears. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, those usations...¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and said confidently to Ye Xiu, ¡°You can drag him to those ces all you want, and if he ever has that intention, I will admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Domineering!¡± Ye Xiu immediately gave Lin Chuxue the big thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying, Sis-in-Law! You are able to conquer my Big Brother Cheng, you are indeed a legend! Then next time, I actually do want to test my Big Brother Cheng for you, Sis-in-Law.¡±

    Xu Cheng really wanted to throw this guy out of the window right now.

 Chapter 448.2 - If He Dares to Have That Intention, I Will Admit Defeat (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 448: If He Dares to Have That Intention, I Will Admit Defeat (Part Two)</strong>

    He obviously knew his wife the best. Don¡¯t be fooled by her elegant and charming smile, she might not look like she was taking something seriously, but when she began discussing something like this seriously with you, it means she¡¯s beginning to care. And that was a dangerous signal!

    Right now, Xu Cheng just wanted to strap Ye Xiu to a rocket and send him off.

    Indeed, Lin Chuxue immediately looked over at Xu Cheng with a big smile.

    Xu Cheng also looked back at her with a big harmless smile, showing his big white teeth.

    Lin Chuxue narrowed her eyes and smiled as she asked Xu Cheng gently, ¡°Is it that I gave you too much freedom? You told me that you are busy with work every day, but you are with them talking about this kind of stuff?¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m not the same as them!¡±

    Lin Chuxue still kept her smile. ¡°He even said you guys are bros? What are bros? Didn¡¯t he just say bros should drink and sleep around together?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I never said I¡¯m his bro though.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°He¡¯s not your bro?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Then yesterday, who said you two were from the same family, and shared the same blood?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I...¡±

    Ye Xiu swallowed his saliva. ¡°Sis-in-Law, we... are just cousins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, why are you getting so nervous again?¡± Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    The sudden smile might look as rxed as the spring breeze, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t feel like she was joking at all.

    Ye Xiu also learned his lesson and he once again confirmed his belief that no woman in the world had a heart big enough that would just let her man go around and flirt with other women.

    ¡°Ye Xiu, we didn¡¯t even wee you warmly yet after you came. Here, have another bowl.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled as she took Ye Xiu¡¯s bowl and added more rice.

    Ye Xiu bitterly smiled. ¡°Sis-in-Law, this is my fourth bowl already... I think I¡¯m good now...¡±

    Sometimes, one would rather offend a despicable viin than a woman.

    Ye Xiu engraved this lesson into his bones. Despicable viins stab you from the back; you can¡¯t see it, and you just take it and realize it afterward and then move on. As for women, they stab you right in the face, and you know she¡¯sing to stab you, yet you can only put on a smile and get stabbed.

    Lin Chuxue also gave two more bowls of rice to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng interjected, ¡°Honey, since when can I eat six bowls of rice?¡±

    Lin Chuxue turned to look at him and said, ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve watched you grow up, you think I wouldn¡¯t know how much you eat? Could you be a fake Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly took those bowls and began digging in. ¡°You are right, I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, eat slowly and enjoy the meal.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled at Luo Yi, Li Wei, Lin Dong, and Auntie Lan as well, who were all trying to hold in theirughter.

    Then, Lin Chuxue got up and gracefully walked upstairs.

    Xu Cheng red at Ye Xiu. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work if you try to get intel from my wife, it would only add oil to the fire, do you know?¡±

    Ye Xiu also smiled bitterly. ¡°If I facking knew it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t dare to say a thing.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted, and at that moment, at the stairs, Lin Chuxue suddenly turned around and casually said, ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Xu Cheng and Ye Xiu heard the voice and immediately began shoving rice into their mouth.

    Lin Chuxue flirtatiously said, ¡°Mr. Xu, look, you already paid me 3.8 billion euros, when are you thinking about sleeping with me for the first time?¡±

    Pooof!

    Xu Cheng coughed out all of the rice in his mouth.

    Ye Xiu, Luo Yi, Lin Dong, and Li Wei¡¯s eyes all stared wide open. ¡°3.8 billion euros?!¡±

 Chapter 449.1 - The First Step to Set Foot on the World Stage (Part One)

    Chapter 449: The First Step to Set Foot on the World Stage (Part One)

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    ¨C M Nation, Washington, Airport ¨C

    The moment Xu Chengnded and was going through the visa check, he was met by the FBI.

    He told Lin Chuxue, Lin Dong, Luo Yi, and Li Wei to go on first to go to report to the university, and he was summoned to the interrogation hall.

    An agent looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you speak English?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°Do you know why I only asked you to stay behind?¡± The interrogator across the table looked at him with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The interrogator snorted, picked up his resume and profile, and said, ¡°Xu Cheng, 21 years old, enlisted in the Huaxia military for five years, outstanding achievements, andst year, you even won the title of the Huaxia Special Forces Competition champion. Half a month ago, because of a major disciplinary vition, you were removed from all positions in the military. What I want to ask is, why did youe to the M Nation at such a time? Do you have a specific purpose? Can I suspect you of being a spy?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Yes, I indeed have a purpose.¡±

    The interrogating officers all narrowed their eyes. Xu Cheng said, ¡°I came here to make money, and if I was reallying here as a spy, you think you would be able to find the documents that are in your hands right now?¡±

    This was also why the FBI didn¡¯t directly detain Xu Cheng first. Just with how easily they were able to find this information, if Xu Cheng was really here on a mission to be a spy, then it would be too easy to expose him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go in circles. We can refuse your visa to enter this country and send you back to Huaxia. You better convince us, what vition did youmit that got you removed from the military?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Can I not say it?¡±

    Interrogator: ¡°No, we can also refuse to let you through.¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°This is something that no one wants to face. You guys should know as well, my pay wasn¡¯t high, and if you guys were to trace all the way back to my childhood in Britain, you would notice that I have a tragic past. I just want to live with my head up and with my pockets full, so I took a bribe and was fired. I don¡¯t think anyone in my shoes would enjoy talking about this kind of experience, right? I came to the M Nation because I long for Las Vegas and the American Dream. How is it, is it enough? I like money, and I¡¯m just here for the money.¡±

    The interrogators all looked at each other.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Since when was the M Nation afraid of people like me entering the border? Isn¡¯t this the country advocating freedom? Or do you want to just go and take down the Statue of Liberty? I feel like inparison to those foreign drug lords or mafia, wouldn¡¯t I be like an ant inparison for you to worry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better not do anything against the interests of the M Nation.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡° Xu Cheng casually replied.

    Then, the interrogator finally stamped his visa and dismissed him.

    When he left the airport and looked up at the midday sun, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t feel much different, I really can¡¯t notice the difference in air quality and sunshine. M Nation, I¡¯m here, are you ready? Little Joker, this time it¡¯s my turn to stir up a sh-tstorm under your eyes.¡±

    Chuckling, Xu Cheng shook his casual windbreaker, picked up his luggage, and went to group up with Lin Chuxue.

    The FBI didn¡¯t give up monitoring him, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t really mind. After all, he was just here to study some biology and chemistry for the time being. As forying down the groundwork for their n, there were Luo Yi and Li Wei taking care of that.

 Chapter 449.2 - The First Step to Set Foot on the World Stage (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 449: The First Step to Set Foot on the World Stage (Part Two)</h4>

    As for the M Nation¡¯s side, Lin Dong would run errands for Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng almost didn¡¯t have to do anything, because he could always get others to work for him.

    Lin Chuxue had to leave Xu Cheng and the others to go to Harvard, and she didn¡¯t want it to be sad saying goodbye in person. So, at night, while Xu Cheng was asleep, she gently kissed him on the forehead, and just when she was about to leave...

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were already open. He looked at Lin Chuxue¡¯s back image and quietly said, ¡°Actually,st time you did this back at the military camp, I was also awake. How many times do you want to y this trick?¡±

    Lin Chuxue stuck out her tongue and turned around. ¡°I just want to leave more handsomely.¡±

    Xu Cheng got out of bed and walked to her. He hugged onto her tightly and said, ¡°Take care of yourself. I know you are a strong and independent woman, but remember, you are already someone with a husband! If I find out that you are too close to another guy, I will chop him up into pieces! And also, protect yourself. Besides studying, don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Um, you too. This is a path I chose, I¡¯m willing to go down it with you. Also, no matter what it is, you don¡¯t have to face it alone. Tell me, and I will shoulder it with you. Although I might not be very capable right now, I¡¯m working on it.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Lin Chuxue left with her bag. And when she got to the door, she suddenly turned back and smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t really mind those assets that Auntie Lan wanted to give me? Because I know, you can give me more. The reason I didn¡¯t ept it is that I want to be able to confidently tell others in the future that I¡¯m thedy of the Xu Family, not someone that inherited the Ye Family¡¯s fortune!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I will be the first generation patriarch of the Xu Family!¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°Alright, stop dreaming. Just go back to sleep.¡± Lin Chuxue chuckled, and she left without looking back.

    Xu Cheng also smiled. He knew that his wife was cheering him up, but he took it seriously!

    Great powerse with great responsibilities!

    The moment Chuxue left, Luo Yi and Li Wei popped up from the left and right sides of the door. They were leaving too! To South Africa¡¯s Land of Mercenaries!

    On one hand, they were going there to collect intel on the mercenary groups bred by the four behemoth families. Their profiles were very clean, so they wouldn¡¯t draw any suspicion. On the other hand, they would start to cultivate their own mercenary force, and Xu Cheng will be here making money to support them.

    ¡°Go on, be careful. Don¡¯t die before I even get there,¡± Xu Cheng softly said to those two at the door. ¡°Take the first batch of funds I prepared for you guys, go there and spend it as you see fit.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei nodded and turned around to leave.

    Lin Dong looked at his teacher and curiously asked, ¡°Teacher, what about me?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Where do you want to go? Do you know where they are going? The Land of Mercenaries. If you go, you will only die!¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Can you arrange something for me?¡± Lin Dong couldn¡¯t wait to get some action too.

    Looking at how excited he was, he went back to bed and said, ¡°Do you know how to clean? Or how to count money?¡±

    Lin Dong bitterly smiled. ¡°Teacher, give me a chance to prove myself.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°There will be a chance, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 450.1 - A Good Job That Makes Tons of Money (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 450: A Good Job That Makes Tons of Money (Part One)</b>

    Lin Dong: ¡°Teacher, what I meant is, something besides making tea and pouring water.¡±

    ¡°Other things?¡± Xu Cheng thought for a second. ¡°Okay, help me search online, are there any lectures or conferences in Washington in the near future in the field of gic research. It must be from prestigious scientists or professors.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Is this very important?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very important.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it right away.¡±

    Xu Cheng let Lin Dong off to do a search, and he went to the balcony in the hotel. Looking over at the bustling night scene of Washington, from where he was, he could see the White House in the distance. But in Xu Cheng¡¯s vision, it was very close.

    He looked out of the window and said to Lin Dong, who was behind him on theputer, ¡°How much money do I still have on my card?¡±

    Lin Dong was searching as he said, ¡°Just shy of 20 million US, the rest of about 270 million was taken away by Big Brother Luo.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    This time, he sold all of his domestic assets and exchanged for about 300 million in US dors. In his hands were all of his assets.

    Then, after giving Luo Yi and Li Wei 270 million to take to the Land of Mercenaries to recruit talents and buy equipment, he would make money here and continue to supply them with funds. Once their operation reached a certain scale, he would then set foot in the Land of Mercenaries!

    And at what ce of the world could someone with prating vision make money the fastest? Of course it had to be Las Vegas!

    But this time, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t stupid. He was being monitored by the FBI, so he had toy low and act discreetly at all times.

    Yeah, he would have to be the mastermind behind the curtains, with his pawns executing his orders.

    ¡°Teacher, are you nning to start a business with this 20 million?¡± Lin Dong asked curiously.

    ¡°Start a business? If I wait until a new business takes off, the other side would already have starved to death,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Time is ticking, so tomorrow, I will have you do something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Dong immediately asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow, you are responsible for finding a few people, part-time, the more the better. Take out all of my money from my card, and we will fly to Las Vegas. We will get started working,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Are we going to gamble? But can we though?¡±

    ¡°We are not, our employees will.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Dong was confused. ¡°Then do the employees know how to?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t continue on that topic. ¡°Are there any lectures or professors hosting conferences?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I found one,¡± Lin Dong said. ¡°Professor Koman, he had been studying gic research for a while. In two days, he will be holding a study breakthrough lecture and use it to raise funding for the next stage of his research.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Dong bitterly smiled. ¡° But these kinds of gic researchers usually only have the fate of starving to death, because there has been very little interest in this field inparison to the other fields, and it also burns through money. So, he hadn¡¯t been having sess raising money, and he could only make a bare living by selling the tickets to his speech.

    ¡°Get me a ticket,¡± Xu Cheng said. On the bed, closing his eyes, he said to Lin Dong, ¡°Close the door for me and we are checking out tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Dong asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to be living here for a long time?¡±

    Xu Cheng only smiled, and he mumbled, ¡°Remember, if we wait until tomorrow, the FBI will probably fill this ce with their eavesdrop and surveince devices.

 Chapter 450.2 - A Good Job That Makes Tons of Money (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 450: A Good Job That Makes Tons of Money (Part Two)</b>

    ¨C On the next day ¨C

    Following Xu Cheng¡¯s instructions, Lin Dong went online and registered a job listing for a part-time position.

    Then, Xu Cheng and Lin Dong headed to Las Vegas.

    The moment the job listing went live, Lin Dong received a lot of applicants, all of which were college students using the winter break to make some extra cash.

    ¡°In the morning, you just need to work for an hour, 50 dors plusmission, and themission is guaranteed to be more than 500 dors,¡± Lin Dong said to one of the college students that came for an interview.

    That student looked at Lin Dong suspiciously. ¡°You aren¡¯t joking, right?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lin Dong was just following the instructions of his teacher regarding pay, and after he confirmed with his notes that there was no problem, he looked back at the student and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the job.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask, what is it that I will be doing? I feel like something is off... Just one hour of work and I can make $50 plusmission?¡± The student shrugged. ¡°To be honest, as long as it¡¯s not against thew, I feel like I wouldn¡¯t be against anything that I might be doing.¡±

    Lin Dong smiled. ¡°I can promise you, it¡¯s nothing illegal.¡±

    He pointed at the casino across the street and said, ¡°Do you know how to gamble? Do you feel like gambling in there is illegal?¡±

    The student: ¡°Not against thew, and you are saying, my job will be gambling? Gambling money for you?¡±

    Lin Dong smiled and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The student shrugged. ¡°Sounds interesting, but howe you are so confident in my gambling skills? Wouldn¡¯t you be scared that I would lose money for you? Why do I feel like there¡¯s a catch somewhere.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°We don¡¯t have to sign an agreement, so don¡¯t worry. Simply put, for one hour, you will have to cooperate with us, just gamble however I tell you to gamble, and after one hour, you deliver the money to us and you can get yourmission. You will be able to make 1% of the winnings asmission. How about it, do you want to do this job or not? I promise you, there won¡¯t be any hidden consequences. But, each of you guys can only do this job once.¡±

    The student: ¡°Can I understand it as, if I win, I can make 1% of themission plus 50$, but what happens if I lose?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Then you are free to go, leave the casino, no one will force you to do anything. Look at me, I¡¯m from Huaxia, would I dare to do something to you in the M Nation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The student nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m down.¡±

    Lin Dong answered a lot of simr questions from the other applicants. There were also a few that thought it was a scam and left, and Lin Dong didn¡¯t force anything.

    When it was about night time, Xu Cheng met up with him at an office room he temporarily rented and asked, ¡°How many part-timers do we have tonight?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, 50 guys. What do you have in mind? If you are getting them to gamble, why not just gamble ourselves? That way, even if we lose, we can have some fun,¡± Lin Dong curiously said.

    ¡°What do you know? Back then, when I was dominating the gambling world, you were still being breastfed. Right now, it¡¯s just that someone¡¯s on our tail so it¡¯s not convenient for me to personally do it. Besides, I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention. Tonight, we will just make our first wave of money, and for the next little while, this will be our job. Haha, thinking about using the M Nation¡¯s money to fund my own mercenary group, howe I¡¯m not feeling any guilt at all?¡± Xu Chengughed.

    ¨C At night ¨C

    Xu Cheng ordered a bottle of champagne and sat on the roof of a hotel overlooking the casino, leaning back on the chair.

    Inside the casino, there were 25 part-time workers that entered the lobby first and exchanged the money into chips. Lin Dong stood in the middle of the casino lobby with a voice-chat phone app on at all times. Xu Cheng would be telling him how to gamble.

 Chapter 451.1 - Sniping Casino Funds (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 451: Sniping Casino Funds (Part One)</b>

    Lin Dong gave each temporary worker 500 thousand dors in chips, for a total of 12.5 million dors.

    Besides Lin Dong, everyone was from the M Nation, born and raised. Even if they were caught cheating, it would be near impossible for the staff to find out that they were actually a team. After all, you could target one person, but you can¡¯t target over 20 people at once. If you do that, then the reputation of your casino would take a huge hit and be known as a sore loser that couldn¡¯t stand guests winning.

    In order to prevent these 25 people from running away with the money, Lin Dong didn¡¯t let them know how many of them there were and who was in this operation together. Under this kind of situation and not knowing Lin Dong¡¯s background, these students usually wouldn¡¯t have the courage to run. After all, it was just one hour, and these guys would rather stay until the end to get their fair share of the pay.

    This was Xu Cheng¡¯s n of gathering random people to help him dupe the casino¡¯s money.

    Xu Cheng sipped on his ss of champagne as he looked at the model girlsing on and off the supercars that were stopping at the casino. He suddenly said, ¡°Table five, big.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and walked towards Table 5. Under his lead, those temporary workers all casually went to Table 5 and put their money on whatever Lin Dong put on.

    Then, all 12.5 million dors in chips were gathered in that area. As the staff revealed the dice, the temporary workers and Lin Dong all got a million.

    The total was 25 million.

    Generally speaking, when a table loses a certain amount of money in one round, its backend system would issue an alert.

    ¡°Table 5 instantly lost 12.5 million! What¡¯s going on? Are there prosing here to farm money? Get me the surveince footage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± A staff member pulled up the footage and said to the manager, ¡°Sir, the maximum bet was 500 thousand. It wasn¡¯t by one person, probably just luck.¡±

    The manager nodded and rxed a bit.

    If it was just one person cing down the bet, it would attract the casino¡¯s attention and then they would start investigating the background of that person. If they determine the subject to be a pro, the house would then take corresponding measures to counter-snipe.

    At this time, Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong, ¡°Give them themission and rotate onto the next batch of 25 people. If these guys taste the sweetness of this job and want to do it again, you can get their contact information.¡±

    Lin Dong followed the orders and gave them 1%, which was 10 thousand dors. Those 25 people never thought that they would get paid for so much for so little work. And they were also a bit surprised that their job was over already.

    A few of them that left thought about it and turned around and said to Lin Dong, ¡°Bro, if you guys have this kind of work next time, call me up, please. Here¡¯s my number.¡±

    ¡°And me too, here¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°This is mine, I¡¯m free this whole winter break.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if we are doing it again, I will contact you guys.¡± Lin Dong smiled.

    Then, another 25 workers were switched on to do the same thing.

    When another table lost another 2.5 million, the manager¡¯s face became really ugly.

    ¡°What happened again? Table 7 lost 2.5 million in just one round?¡±

    The Staff: ¡°Sir, it¡¯s from the whole table rather than a single person.¡±

    The manager pulled on his tie, feeling a bit irritated.

    When he checked the surveince himself, he finally gave up on investigating. There were over 20 people on that table, and they each didn¡¯t bet very big.

    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t they a bit too coordinated to bet on the same side? Let me check the surveince again, are they the same batch asst time?¡±

    The technician nodded and pulled up the previous footage at Table 5.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not the same batch. Those people seemed to have already left after winning.¡±

    The manager finally nodded. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking then.¡±

    When the team was dismissed and Lin Dong walked back to Xu Cheng, his hands were shivering a bit as he held the card. He said with a shaking voice, ¡°Teacher... There are 50 million dors on this card! I¡¯ve never won this much money in my life! Can you hit me? I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming or not.¡±

 Chapter 451.2 - Sniping Casino Funds (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 451: Sniping Casino Funds (Part Two)</b>

    Lin Dong covered his face. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He obediently handed the card to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng took the card and said, ¡°We can¡¯t pull the same trick anymore. You won 25 million today, so at least if you were to go again next time, they will notice you.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Then how are we going to keep on making money in the future?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those college students that got a taste of the sweetness will naturally cooperate with us.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t get why you specifically recruited students for this? And you specifically asked for students from prestigious universities.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°First of all, college students of prestigious schools are rtively more afraid of getting into trouble as it might jeopardize their education, and their minds are rtively simpler. They haven¡¯t gotten into contact with crimes much, so they are less likely tomit crimes and break other people¡¯s trusts. Besides, what we are giving them is a crapload of money, and they wouldn¡¯t even know how to clear it or spend it. So, under that kind of mentality, they most likely won¡¯t think about running away with the money, since they just want an easy part-time job. Besides, the students from prestigious schools usually care more about their reputation and we know their real identities. But, if you were to find some random adult who had been scavenging for jobs to live cheque to cheque, they would probably run right away the moment hits their hand.¡±

    Lin Dong was still confused. ¡°But with what you said, Teacher, 10 thousand dors is enough for them to spend over a winter break. Would they still want to do this job with us?¡±

    ¡°This is why I look for students. They have this crazy gene in their heart, it¡¯s not enough to get them tomit crimes, but it would make them feel really excited to be able to make this much money this fast, to the point of addiction. Okay, today¡¯s job is done. I¡¯m going to take you out to eat something fancy.¡±

    Just as Xu Cheng predicted, when those students confirmed that it wasn¡¯t a scam and they really got the cold hard cash in their hands, they were all hooked. When Lin Dong called them, they all immediately came over to meet again.

    Lin Dong said, ¡°Here¡¯s an agreement, you guys can sign it. From now on, take this card, go in and gamble once and get out. Have your phone constantly logged in onto Facebook. We will be connected by call, and I will tell you which table to go to and put your money on what. After you win, change the chips back to cash into this card ande out to hand it to me. I will pay you ording to the agreement.¡±

    As Xu Cheng said, the first time Lin Dong would lead them, and for the second time and so on, these guys would be restrained by contracts, and Lin Dong can¡¯t show his face anymore. After all, on the first day, he already showed up twice and took out 25 million in chips. Every day, if he just goes in and only wins, it would catch too much attention.

    Every gamble would be of a small amount and they would use quantity to boost profit. Everyone would only go and gamble once every day. Every day, Xu Cheng could gamble 50 or even 100 times, and that profit amount would be terrifying.

    This was Xu Cheng¡¯s strategy, but of course, the students that they hired didn¡¯t know to keep their mouths shut.

    In the next few days, the casino seemed to have noticed something and banned university students from going in to gamble. Xu Cheng had to change strategy. But, just with these few days of work, he was able to plunder 200 million dors!

    Lin Dong was also thrown under the bus since the students didn¡¯t have a tight mouth and exposed him to the police. The police took him away, but they couldn¡¯t get anything out of him so they just let him out after the normal routine.

    Lin Dong was cursing at the college students that sold him out.

    Xu Chengughed and asked, ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Since we earned 200 million dors, I will take it. Just a couple of days in detention, haha.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s drink more of their blood.¡±read on noodletowntranted dot to support the actual trantors)

    Xu Cheng took Lin Dong and directly went to the M Nation and Mexico border ¨C the ck market!

 Chapter 452.1 - Thereâ€™s Money We Can Earn Together (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 452: There¡¯s Money We Can Earn Together (Part One)</strong>

    Riding in a pickup truck, they drove into the ck market, and there were armed people everywhere.

    Lin Dong swallowed his saliva and subconsciously asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Teacher, are those guns all real?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± Xu Cheng could tell that Lin Dong hadn¡¯t seen such a scene in his whole life.

    ¡°Dong, I¡¯ve told you since the beginning, following me around isn¡¯t a joke. Inside Huaxia, you would only see the bright side of society, but from now on, you will see the dark side of the world where interests of major powers collide. In this world, some people like peace, and some people enjoy war. If you be scared, then those people would only take advantage of your weakness to bully you.¡±

    Lin Dong looked around at the ck market, everyone looked ever fierce and heavily armed.

    To be honest, it was his first time even seeing such a chaotic ce, even including movies.

    Maybe it was because it was his first time, he appeared very nervous and scared. After all, he was just a naive brat, and no matter how rebellious he was, he would be scared of being in this kind of a ce where he could die any second.

    Xu Cheng brought him directly to Saar¡¯s base camp.

    At the gate, two armed guards aimed their rifles at them. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce you can juste and leave. Get the fack out of here!¡±

    Seeing the gun pointed at him, Lin Dong didn¡¯t even dare to move a finger, and his back was covered in sweat.

    Xu Cheng suddenly moved. He grabbed onto both guns and pulled, directly pulling the two guards onto the ground. Then, he broke both rifles into two pieces.

    One of them got up and still tried to fight back, but Xu Cheng kicked him in the throat and knocked him unconscious immediately.

    At this moment, a huge crowd of people rushed out of the vi and surrounded Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Seeing so many guns pointing at them, Lin Dong was so nervous that he no longer knew what to do.

    This scene... was a bit suffocating.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Saar, tell him that Mr. Fang is here. (Refer back to Chapter 268: Fang is ng for the Diamond suit cards) If he doesn¡¯t want toe out and wee me, then I will just go in myself.¡±

    ¡°Go in yourself?¡± At this moment, Saar¡¯s men were very irritated. ¡°You can give that a try. I will shoot you in the head!¡±

    Immediately after that, the person that just spoke was sent flying away, being kicked by Xu Cheng so fast that no one even saw clearly.

    Five more people wanted to pull the trigger, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give them the chance at all. He swept the ground with his foot, directly kicking up a wave of sand into their eyes. Then, Xu Cheng grabbed onto one of their rifles and gave each of them a shot in the thigh!

    All five of them fell to the ground, crying miserably. The guns were all kicked out of their hands by Xu Cheng.

    ¡°You are always like this when youe. Can¡¯t you just use your mouth more, man...¡± At this time, Saar came out from the vi and said helplessly with his palm out.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for your men to remember me. If they dare to block my way next time, I will kill them right away.¡± Xu Cheng tossed away the rifle, sneered, and led Lin Dong towards Saar.

    Saar had his other men clean up the scene and led Xu Cheng into the vi.

    For the whole time, Lin Dong followed carefully with his tail between his legs.

    After entering the big hall of Saar¡¯s vi, Xu Cheng sat down and picked up a cigar that was in a box on Saar¡¯s table and passed it to Lin Dong. ¡°Do you smoke?¡±

    Lin Dong shook his head.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t force it. He lit one up, and Saar said heartbreakingly, ¡°That is a top-tier Cuban cigar, even I would hesitate before smoking one. If you don¡¯t know how to smoke it then don¡¯t waste it.

 Chapter 452.2 - Thereâ€™s Money We Can Earn Together (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 452: There¡¯s Money We Can Earn Together (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng inhaled and puffed out a cloud of smoke. ¡°The reason for my visit today is actually just to help you make more money so you can buy more cigars like this.¡±

    Saar smiled. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you are into doing sneaky things, right? Could it be that you want me to go and steal things with you?¡±

    He still remembered thatst time, Xu Cheng stole some relics and came here before killing off the entire Sonora Family.

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°I know the four mafia families here all have branches in the M Nation. You guys almost control half of the gangs over there. Here, I have a money-making project that I want everyone to participate in to make money together. I don¡¯t want to deal with some of the hassles nor be disturbed, and I know you guys can help me take care of those. Of course, I can take care of the troubles myself, but until absolutely necessary, I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    Saar smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. Fang, how profitable is this project going to be?¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said to Saar, ¡°You can go and call over the other three families, I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t chew off this big of a pie yourself.¡±

    Saarughed. ¡°Oh sh*t, a couple tens of millions?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°Call them over first. Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s just a small project I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding over.¡±

    Seeing that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Saar took out his phone and called the leaders of the other three families and told them toe over to discuss something important.

    When the three leaders arrived and saw Xu Cheng, they all nodded at him. They had seen him wipe out the entire Sonora Family, so whether it was out of respect or fear, they acknowledged him.

    ¡°I heard from Saar that, Mr. Fang, you have something you want to discuss with us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I will need your men to step out for a moment. The fewer people who know about this, the better.¡±

    The four mafia leaders exchanged a look. With a wave of their hand, they had everyone else go out, close the door behind them, and guard outside. Everyone was fully armed and professional.

    ¡°Can you begin now?¡±

    Xu Cheng spoke, ¡°I heard Las Vegas was a city originally developed by Mexicans, and now, it has been able to generate an enormous amount of wealth every year. Aren¡¯t you guys tempted?¡±

    Saar said, ¡°The water is very deep there. Since it¡¯s legal, there¡¯s naturally the government behind it, backing it. We are the mafia, Mr. Fang, are you thinking of having us go up against the government? That¡¯s probably not the wisest choice.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly asked them. ¡°Besides ying with powder and arms here, how much do you guys make per year?¡±

    Saar didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°At least a billion dors!¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Las Vegas, just legal profits alone reaches 40 billion, and that¡¯s just what¡¯s on paper, not talking aboutundering and the other sh-t they do. Aren¡¯t you guys tempted?¡±

    One of the mafia family leaders, Mu Nie said, ¡°Mr. Fang, let¡¯s be more straightforward.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Here I have an idea that can make you guys rich. But, I need the members of your branches in the M Nation to cooperate and provide protection. Even the officials are dogs of capitalism. For money, you guys are actually not afraid to go against the government, right?¡±

    Saar said, ¡°That will still depend on how much profit is in it for us.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, just for one day of time, I will arrange everything. We will gamble one day and by the end, let¡¯s see how much we can make,¡± Xu Cheng smiled mysteriously and said.

    Xu Cheng decided to recruit these guys because he was not scared of them running away with the money at all. Whoever decided to betray the mafia and run, they would have thousands of ways to make that traitor¡¯s life hell. All in all, they had the guys, and they abided by the rules!

 Chapter 453.1 - Eat a Breakfast, Make 160 Million (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 453: Eat a Breakfast, Make 160 Million (Part One)</strong>

    If Xu Cheng was just testing the water with some university students thest few times, he was doing this for real now.

    And this time, the scale was a lot bigger.

    Saar and the other three mafia leaders all waited quietly at the Las Vegas hotel.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Dong were also there waiting inside the suite room. Xu Cheng ordered a pizza and a cup of coffee.

    Lin Dong also ordered the same thing. He lowered his head, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°Teacher, you still haven¡¯t told me how you know if the dice rolls were big or small... Are you still confident this time? If we mess this up and the mafia thinks we yed them, what would be the consequences?¡±

    ¡°What kind of consequences?¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly said, ¡°This timeing out of Huaxia, I didn¡¯t bother to think about the consequences, everything is going by my mood. Oh right, did you get me a ticket to Professor Koman¡¯s speech today?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Yea.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    At this time, the four mafia leaders had been looking at Xu Cheng for a long time now.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, you didn¡¯t bring us here today to hand us over to the FBI, right?¡±

    ¡°Chill, you gotta be more patient.¡± Xu Cheng wiped his mouth and looked down. Below his feet, on the bottom floors, was the entire casino!

    He took out the mic that the mafia had prepared for him and gave out the order to the gang members that were on standby downstairs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Outside, there was an outdoor breakfast area right by the casino and it was extremely busy today. In fact, it was because more than a hundred or so gang members were pretending to be eating there.

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯smand, a little boss pursed his lips to signal the first guy to go ahead as nned.

    That guy got up, took away a no-name bank card from the little boss, and went to the casino that Xu Cheng and the others were in.

    He took out 1 million dors in chips and went in to gamble. The whole time, the inte was open.

    Suddenly, the earpiece in his ear sounded. ¡°Table 9, small.¡±

    The gang member immediately went to Table #9 and noticed that the dealer hadn¡¯t revealed the dice yet.

    He directly ced all the chips on small.

    Inside the suite, Saar and the other mafia leaders were waiting quietly.

    Up until now, they still didn¡¯t know what Xu Cheng had nned, and they could only follow orders. Xu Cheng already said that if they gave him one day of time, he will show them how he gets the money through action.

    After the dice cup was lifted, the gang member got 2 million dors in chips and left immediately, not drawing any attention.

    Just as he walked out, another member walked in, and when the two guys walked past each other, the bank card slipped into the second guy¡¯s hand.

    The second member got back 4 million and passed the card to the next one.

    Because it was a no-name card, the casino staff wouldn¡¯t be able to track it or get any information.

    The third gang member ced down the bet with 4 million, and after the all-in, he left with 8 million and passed it onto the next one. It hadn¡¯t been even half-an-hour, and when the bank card passed through three guys, the 1 million already turned into 8 million.

    When the fourth guy took over, he turned the 8 million into 16. Then, Xu Cheng instructed the next guy to start with just a million again.

 Chapter 453.2 - Eat a Breakfast, Make 160 Million (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 453: Eat a Breakfast, Make 160 Million (Part Two)</strong>

    One morning, from 9 AM to 12 PM, a total of 40 members went through 10 cycles of this. But they weren¡¯t just doing it in that one casino, they were circling around all over Las Vegas.

    The card that initially had 1 million on it became 16 million after a cycle, and then after 10 cycles, there were 160 million.

    At 12 o¡¯clock noon, the little boss came up into the suite and carefully put the card onto the table. Then, he whispered a few words in Saar¡¯s ear, and Saar¡¯s face slightly changed.

    Then, the little boss also told the other three leaders, and they all looked at Xu Cheng in shock.

    They were inplete disbelief.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°What about it, still want to y?¡±

    The four mafia leaders all looked at each other and then immediately looked at Xu Cheng in excitement and asked, ¡°How do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°I will take 60%, your families each take 10%. I won¡¯t make any appearances, and if something happens, you guys take care of it. I wille here once every three days likeing to work, and your guys need to fully cooperate with me at any time. I won¡¯t wait for any people.¡±

    Saar: ¡°Why not every day?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You think I¡¯m that free? I need to get some rest too. With today¡¯s speed of one morning, 160 million, we can get at least 300 million every day! One month is 3 billion! And with 10%, each of your family gets 300 million in profit!¡±

    The four families¡¯ leaders exchanged a look. They were very tempted!

    In the ck market, their annual profit would be around a billion, but they could now make 300 million in just one month. Of course, they were tempted.

    ¡°Of course, as time passes, the entirety of Las Vegas will notice something. They would realize that their revenue dropped by quite a few points. And where did that money go? Of course it hade into our pockets. By then, the FBI or other investigation teams will get involved. Do you understand why I want you four toe in to share the cake now?¡±

    Saar immediately smiled. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Fang, our Mexican mafias have rooted ourselves into this country for a long time. In the past, we didn¡¯t want topletely show our cards, but now, we are very happy to join you on this. We can promise you, you won¡¯t get involved in this at all. If anything happens, we will take care of it. We have people at higher up positions too!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I like working with smart people.¡±

    Lin Dong opened a bottle of champagne and poured sses for Xu Cheng and the three leaders. Xu Cheng raised his ss and said, ¡°Here, cheers to our future cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Xu Cheng left the suite with Lin Dong, and the moment he left, Saar immediately told that little boss, ¡°You can talk now.¡±

    That little boss narrowed his eyes. ¡°Too terrifying! 40 times, he got it right every time! 1 million immediately flipped 40 times and became 160 million! This is even more lucrative than trafficking drugs and arms! I almost can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that 160 million is cold hard cash and the money can¡¯t lie, right? Besides, we don¡¯t need to invest in any capital, we just need to partner up with him. I feel like we can give it a shot,¡± Saar said.

    The other three immediately nodded. ¡°This is indeed faster than stealing money! Go take the survey and ask, did the profit margin of the four casinos we hit today drop?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Saar thought about how Xu Cheng just came over for breakfast and made 160 million in the meantime. He grinned. ¡°This guy... I hope I can eat this kind of breakfast every day like him.¡±

    After getting out of the hotel, Lin Dong curiously asked, ¡°Teacher, who are those people?¡±

    ¡°The four biggest leaders of the underground gangs in the M Nation, and they are also the four biggest Mafia Families in Mexico. Sometimes, we can let them do many things for us with unexpectedly pleasant oues. You don¡¯t need to doubt their ability to executemands at all. When we get back, we will buy a car and go to Professor Koman¡¯s lecture first,¡± Xu Cheng said.

 Chapter 454.1 - Impoverished Researcher (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Impoverished Researcher (Part One)</h4>

    Professor Koman was a biochemical researcher, and the M Nation was and that wasn¡¯t afraid of its inhabitants having some idea, but was afraid of you having no ideas or imagination.

    As an imaginative schr, he was in the best ce on Earth for someone to pay for his idea and fund him as he brings the idea to reality.

    But, Koman¡¯s bio-experimental research had already discouraged three major investors from continuing their funding, and hisboratory had to be disbanded because he no longer had any money.

    Over the years, he probably already burned through a couple hundreds of millions, yet his research still couldn¡¯t show any returns for his investors. Not even a little.

    Ever since the emergence of VR imaging technology, there had been a period where many investors were interested in Professor Koman¡¯s research and all hoped that he could be able to reach a breakthrough in his research of imnting holographic projectors into human bodies. But who knew, it only brought those investors bankruptcy.

    Atst, those that hoped to be a part of this huge breakthrough had no choice but to back off.

    And as word got out, Professor Koman¡¯s lecture only had one guest after selling tickets for so long.

    When he saw that there was only one person sitting in the audience rows, he pushed up his sses and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Are you not going to give your presentation just because I¡¯m the only audience you have?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Koman said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that someone would actuallye. I held onest time, and there was no audience at all. But now, I¡¯ve actually reached a breakthrough and wanted to hold one again. Finally, this time I actually have an audience. Then, I will begin?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Koman looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I see that you are Asian, can you understand me if I use some specific biochemistry terminology? I mean, do you understand biological research? I¡¯m just worried that you will listen for a long time but won¡¯t actually get much from it.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Just go ahead.¡±

    Koman said, ¡°I¡¯ve done biological research for 20 years, and mainly worked on the cross-transntation of human and animal organs, but the premise is that the genes and blood have to match and we have to ensure that the cells don¡¯t die after the transnt. For example, if I connect a human body with a gori¡¯s arm, I have to make sure this arm can stay alive and also be connected to the brain to be able to respond to signals.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately asked, ¡°Did you seed?¡±

    Koman shook his head. ¡°There had been one problem I couldn¡¯t solve. I¡¯ve done gic research between animals, but after I involved human genes, I kept on failing.¡±

    ¡°You said you did cross-animal gic research?¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°You have done gic research in animals? I mean, the fusion between genes?¡±

    Koman pushed up his sses and replied, ¡°You also think genes can be fused and create unlimited possibilities? Sigh, it¡¯s unfortunate. In the past, I did do experiments on connecting the hearts and organs of different animals, and after a few sess cases, I published a paper on how gic fusion could create unlimited possibilities. But, unfortunately, no one trusted me. Some animal rights groups even took me to court and I had to pay a hefty fine. Then, I also did more experiments, but I¡¯ve never seeded in connecting humans to other animals. I just think that if animals work, humans should work as well. Maybe I just didn¡¯t find the right method yet.¡±

    Speaking of this, Koman said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Just talking might be a bit pale. How about this, would you want to take a tour of myb? It¡¯s rare that I have someone that¡¯s interested in my research.¡±

    Seeing how enthusiastic this old man was, he nodded and epted the invitation, using this chance to ask a few more questions.

 Chapter 454.2 - Impoverished Researcher (Part Two)

    Chapter 454: Impoverished Researcher (Part Two)

    But at the door, Lin Dong dragged Xu Cheng aside and said, ¡°Teacher, this guy clearly wants you to invest in his research, and he¡¯s probably taking you to hisb to try to convince you. These kinds of schrs are not just good in experiments, but they really know how to work their words.¡±

    ¡°No worries, just find a hotel first. I will call you in a bit,¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong.

    Lin Dong had no choice but to nod.

    After getting out, he found out that Koman didn¡¯t have a car. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have one too, so they could only get a taxi.

    Koman smiled awkwardly at Xu Cheng. ¡°I spent almost all of my money on my research, so I do look a bit poor.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to dispel his enthusiasm so he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m quite poor too.¡±

    Koman smiled. ¡°You think I¡¯m trying to get you to invest in my research?¡±

    Speaking of this, he bitterly smiled. ¡°In fact, I already spent myst dime on posting an ad for this speech. I don¡¯t mind telling you, as a researcher, I was obviously exposed to a lot of radiation. I¡¯m already over 70, and my body¡¯s not well anymore. Last time I went to the hospital for a checkup, I found out that I had stage 4 cancer. I just want to share everything I¡¯ve found through my research with the world onest time before I die. I¡¯m very happy that at least you showed up to my lecture.¡±

    As they chatted, the car arrived at Koman¡¯sb.

    It was a very shabby basement.

    The wholeb was quitepact and narrow, but it did have a lot of equipment.

    ¡°Come on in. It¡¯s a bit simple, and I don¡¯t have anything I can offer you.¡±

    Xu Cheng followed him in and said, ¡°Mr. Koman, you are not scared of me having ulterior intentions following you here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Koman shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What can you find here that¡¯s worth much money? To be honest, most people wouldn¡¯t even want toe in here. There are dead animals everywhere, and the smell is very heavy.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked around and looked at the memos hanging on the wall and browsed the serum and gene tubes that Koman was studying.

    On the table, there was a photo of him and a girl in her early twenties.

    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°My granddaughter.¡± Koman smiled. He gently picked up the photo frame with one hand and said, ¡°My son and his wife both used to work in thisb. But, one of them got contaminated, and since they also have couple-activities, both of them were inevitably infected and died. My granddaughter thinks it was me that caused the death of her parents, so she would never want to see me again.¡±

    The old man wiped away his tears and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the research. I¡¯m just afraid that no one else in the future will want to hear me talk about these things.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly asked him, ¡°What kind of chemical reaction will the fusion of genes produce? Have you done research in this area?¡±

    Koman nodded. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s pretty magical. The reason I think genes can be changed or fused was I discovered it based on the principle of animal evolution. Think about it, originally, somend animals were forced to go underwater, yet they could adapt to it and mutate their genes to be aquatic animals and vice versa. Some animals evolved to be able to fly. These are living examples in nature, telling us that genes could be changed, and the biggest reasons causing the changes are the climate and environment. Suppose we find the primers under certain climates or conditions, can we artificially mutate those genes?¡±

    Speaking of this, Professor Koman appeared very excited.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Then do you think, people can live underwater?¡±

    Koman said resolutely, ¡°Very possible! Actually, humans originally live in their mother¡¯s amniotic fluid before birth, so it could be theorized that people can possibly survive underwater too!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. Looks like he would be able to learn something from this old man.

 Chapter 455.1 - The Idea of Letting Cells Resuscitate (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 455: The Idea of Letting Cells Resuscitate (Part One)</strong>

    Looking at the mice and other animals in Koman¡¯sb, Xu Cheng saw that most of them were limbless or disabled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m too cruel. In fact, most of them were stray animals and were disabled to begin with, so I just took them in. Of course, it¡¯s normal if I end up killing them in my experiments, but there have also been times when I sessfully saved them from death,¡± Koman said.

    Xu Cheng actually didn¡¯t mind. He killed countless people before, so he wasn¡¯t really feeling anything, no matter how cruel it was.

    ¡°Oh right, you said... your son infected his wife with a virus, right? Was it through that kind of interaction?¡±

    Xu Cheng very much wanted to know if that was the case because it would definitely affect whether he could have an amazing s6x life with his wife Lin Chuxue.

    Koman nodded. ¡°In our profession, we often have to take out the animal¡¯s DNA or blood cells for experiments. It¡¯s normal to have a few unsanitary infections in the process. My son performed an experiment with a wound, causing him to contract some strange illness after some misceneous gic material invaded his body. Then, he passed it onto his wife, and they are both dead now.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    ¡°Then do you think, if someone¡¯s DNA is in the state of mutation and they were to do that thing with someone of the opposite sex, would there be unexpected situations?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, and infection isn¡¯t ruled out,¡± Koman said, ¡°The chance of infecting your partner will be pretty great actually.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Little bro, just hang in there for a bit longer.

    ¡°Oh right, Professor Koman, do you have any discoveries you made from your own research? Can you share some with me?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t even know how much longer I can live, and I just want to sell the fruits of my research and then give my granddaughter the money. That way, I will be able to die in peace. Follow me.¡±

    He walked to a corner in the depth of the basement and suddenly lifted up a curtain. Xu Cheng saw that inside a ss tub, there was a pile of leeches and soft creatures.

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡±

    Koman: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for my discoveries? Let me tell you, my biggest discovery is the fusion of genes and how to make cells regenerate or grow again.¡±

    Xu Cheng subconsciously asked, ¡°What use does that have?¡±

    Koman looked at Xu Cheng, a bit dumbfounded, and said, ¡°It will be incredibly useful. Just think about it, any person that¡¯s dying of sickness or old age is, in fact, experiencing the death of their cells due to aging or sicknesses. Then have you thought about what if we can allow the cells to recover and even increase its potency? Wouldn¡¯t it mean we can fight off a lot more viruses or even extend one¡¯s life? From a medical perspective, over the past decades, those researchers had been trying to create or find antibodies that kill AIDS, cancer, or other incurable diseases, but they couldn¡¯t. In fact, I think, why can¡¯t we find a way to directly help those cells that were being killed by the virus to recover and then exterminate those viruses? By then, what kind of illnesses can¡¯t be defeated by humans?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not even the best part!¡± Koman said excitedly, ¡°I think the biggest discovery and implication is that, if I can really sessfully imnt recovered and powerful cells into human bodies to strengthen the bodyprehensively, wouldn¡¯t that mean, humans could also begin to absorb and fuse other animals¡¯ genes and still keep the human brain¡¯s absolute dominance among the foreign genes? That way, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for the human body to sessfully acquire other animals¡¯ abilities safely?¡±

 Chapter 455.2 - The Idea of Letting Cells Resuscitate (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 455: The Idea of Letting Cells Resuscitate (Part Two)</b>

    Koman continued, ¡°And with the resuscitated cells, other than being able to fight against viruses, it can also help to connect broken or detached limbs. For instance, after certain heavy tragedies, many people have lost their feet or legs, and due to the death of the cells, they couldn¡¯t connect it back on. Could we resuscitate the cells on the severed arm or leg and then attach it back? This could simply be a giant opportunity!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Koman in confusion and said, ¡°Professor, when you were out there trying to get sponsors, that¡¯s also what you said, right?¡±

    Indeed, anyone that heard this pitch would be tempted, because if he could really seed, it would instantly lead to a gold mine!

    From the perspective of the current medical science capabilities, it was true that humans haven¡¯t solved issues such as cancer and many other major diseases, and in terms of disabilities, people still haven¡¯t found a better way other than using prosthetics. If a serum or something could really be developed to resuscitate cells, it would really lead to an unimaginablyrge amount of wealth!

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s question, Professor Koman¡¯s slim face appeared slightly awkward and he coughed. ¡°Sorry, it became a habit. Now, there¡¯s no fool that¡¯s willing to sink money into it, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Xu Cheng showed that it was understandable.

    Professor Koman pointed at that pile of leeches and said, ¡°From studying these soft-celled organisms, I found that these cells have a strong and powerful ability to resuscitate. But unfortunately, my biggest discovery so far in my research progress could only use these cells to stop the spread of some diseased cells in some animals. For instance, some of the stray dogs and cats you saw out there, in fact, they were found with some sort of viral infection or disease. With the serum I was able to develop, there were actually many cases of sess where I was able to cure a lot of major illnesses in those animals. But unfortunately, I still couldn¡¯t find a way to utilize it on humans. I had tried previously, and I was faced with severalwsuits and had been jailed, and a lot of my money was used up because of it. Those are all unpleasant memories.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a second and asked Koman, ¡°Then what do you think is the biggest obstacle in sessfully using it on humans?¡±

    Koman: ¡°Time of survival.¡±

    He pushed up his sses and said, ¡°You know, once a cell leaves the host, it can only survive for a limited time, and within that limited time, the time it takes for a human to amodate and absorb it is also very limited. I made a summary of my failures before and I noticed that humans will need a long time to absorb these types of cells and develop antibodies for it. For instance, babies need vines when they are young, but the body needs several days to even a month before it can develop the antibody. Before then, if the serum can¡¯t live for that long and dies inside the body, it will ferment into a virus and then, in turn, cause harm to the body.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and asked, ¡°How many people have you killed?¡±

    Koman suddenly became silent. Depressed, he took off his sses and rubbed his eyes. He sighed and said, ¡°Five! This is the biggest reason my granddaughter doesn¡¯t want to face me! In the past, I was a lead physician at a very prestigious hospital in charge of internal medicine research. Later on, I got obsessed with this and caused a major medical ident and was fired. I wanted to prove myself, so after that, I began trying to get sponsors to keep my research going. Right now, you are seeing the failed me.¡±

    Xu Cheng patted the old man on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t know how tofort him, after all, he did cause the death of other people.

    He asked, ¡°Do you have the way to fuse genes? You really can¡¯t find a buyer for this?¡±

    Koman: ¡°I don¡¯t want to sell it alone, and I also need time to find a buyer. Not everyone can appreciate this. I want to sell it along with my wholeboratory. I have a lot of data here, these are the result of my research over thest two decades.¡±

    ¡°How much do you want to sell it for?¡±

    Koman: ¡°15 million dors! I am 10 million in debt, and I want to leave 5 million behind for my granddaughter. If anyone is willing to pay this price, I will sell him everything.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Then, he continued to discuss with Koman the results of some of his other in-depth research

 Chapter 456.1 - Hiring a Personal Lawyer (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 456: Hiring a Personal Lawyer (Part One)</b>

    After leaving, Xu Cheng called his apprentice Lin Dong, ¡°Dong, go and find a financialwyer for us. I will personally interview them. In the future, we will let him take care of everything that involves investments and financial management.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Okay, I will go to the headhunter tomorrow and find some candidates for you to interview.

    ¨C Next day ¨C

    Following Xu Cheng¡¯s requirements, the headhuntingpany immediately gathered a lot of fitting legal and financial talents.

    Xu Cheng looked through the profiles that the headhunter gave, and atst, he finally decided to meet with a financial nner that had changed five employers in the past.

    His name was Stenson.

    A guy that was fired five times by five different employers.

    The guy had wavy hair and looked shabby, not even his beard was shaved. He acted quite casual as well.

    After looking at his profile, Xu Cheng asked him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have at least dressed formallying to an interview? Aren¡¯t you afraid of not being hired?¡±

    Stenson pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to it. In the past, I was very formal and acted more professionally than everyone else. But, it seems like I became a bit infamous in this circle, so no one seems to want to hire me anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Can you tell me about how you got fired by yourst five bosses?¡±

    ¡°Can I not?¡± Stenson said awkwardly, ¡°The people that were interviewing me the past few times all asked me this, and in the end, I didn¡¯t get hired by any of them.¡±

    ¡°I want to know,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Stenson said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the type of person that treats money above all else; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to study finance and wealth management. It might have something to do with how I was born in the slums, I¡¯ve loved money since I can remember, and that made my decisions a bitcking in humanity in many cases! In serious cases, some of my decisions would cause my employer to take on some bad reputation, and during one of the most serious times, for my client¡¯s interest, I hurt some minorities, so I was cast aside. Over the years, I did receive the punishment I deserved, as my reputation in this circle really can¡¯t fall any further. But from a professional standpoint, I wasn¡¯t wrong. Because, no matter how powerful thew is, in the face of morality¡¯s bottom line, it is still powerless. I just became the sacrifice, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°If I can ask you, do you have something you believe in?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Such as?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Such as do you love this country? The M Nation?¡±

    Stenson smiled. ¡°Did the country care about the slums? I can proudly say that right now, although I have enough food and clothes today, the country didn¡¯t contribute anything. And the M Nation disgusts me because its frequent wars with other countries made people like me orphans! If you must have me name a faith, I only believe in money! That¡¯s my faith.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, finding this guy very interesting.

    ¡°ording to your resume, you have at least two nk years, it seems like no one wanted to hire you during that period. So, over that period of time, how did you manage to get through it without an ie?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°Leeching off of my woman.¡± Stenson wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all when he said that. ¡°In the whole world¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m scum, but in my woman¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m someone very special. Sometimes, being able to have a woman take care of you is also a type of ability. I am able to use my mouth to get myself a very stable home that feeds me and let me take shelter, I feel very proud of it.¡±

 Chapter 456.2 - Hiring a Personal Lawyer (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 456: Hiring a Personal Lawyer (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Wait, I think I still have something that I didn¡¯t say yet. I feel like it was just you asking me, shouldn¡¯t I say a bit more about myself for an introduction?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the time and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Stenson had a bitter smile, he was really on the verge of just holding Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and begging. He pleaded, ¡°I need to prove to my girlfriend my capabilities, can you give me a chance? I want to marry her. I don¡¯t want to miss out on this girl, and I need a job. I already fixed a lot of my stubborn problems, really, and today,ing here like this, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to dress in a good suit, I really don¡¯t have any money in my own pocket.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°I need a guy that loves money more than anything else, with the only premise being that this person must be used by me, and listen to me. I mean, even if it¡¯s the president of the M Nationmanding you, you still have to listen to my orders and be on my side. Right, you having no other faith is what I like about you, and this is also why I¡¯m hiring you. But, I still want to hire a few more.¡±

    ¡°No need to hire other people. I know what you are questioning next is my ability. Let me tell you, my past employers¡¯ worths were all in the range of the billions of dors, and this is enough to show that I have the capabilities to serve you! One month, take one month to test me out and I don¡¯t require any sry ormission,¡± Stenson said, ¡°Small cases of just a few thousand dors inwsuits up to several millions of dors, I can help you take care of it all! I know, as an Asian, how insecure you feel in the M Nation. Believe me, I know thews here inside out, I will make the M Nation like a home to you, being able to leave ore in anytime you want. Even if it¡¯s in prison, as long as you have money, I will make it feel like home for you!¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. This guy was a bit interesting.

    ¡°Then what happens if it involves hundreds of millions, or billions, or hundreds of billions in the future? Can you still maintain your loyalty to me?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Stenson said, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Then, he immediately added, ¡°But what I can promise you is, I¡¯m loyal to my profession! Even if I have to die!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Then I need you to do something for me first.¡±

    He took out a card and said, ¡°There are 10 million US dors in here. I need you to go and purchase Professor Koman¡¯sb for me. I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s selling it through. But I want you to find out about it yourself. He wants 15 million and is a stubborn old man. I want you to get it with 10 million. If you can do it, you cane over to work for me. You don¡¯t need a month of probation, you will be directly hired.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng took out another card and said, ¡°After you seed, take this card; there¡¯s 5 million on it. Transfer it to Professor Koman¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s card who¡¯s in another city. I want you toplete these two tasks as soon as possible. Problem?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Stenson didn¡¯t even think about it. He directly carefully put those two cards into his pocket. ¡°Then, I will take my leave now. Give me three days, I will report back to you.¡±

    Then, Stenson left.

    At this time, Lin Dong came over and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you afraid that he would just run away with that money? That¡¯s a no-name card, there¡¯s not even a password on it.¡±

    ¡°You think the Mexican gangsters are vegetarian? I gave them so many benefits, wouldn¡¯t it be not fair if they can¡¯t take care of this kind of stuff if something goes wrong?¡± Xu Cheng patted Lin Dong on the shoulder and said, ¡°There are many things that are best if we don¡¯t have to do it ourselves. This world no longer needs lone heroes. Only a united power can take the throne and be the king.¡±

 Chapter 457.1 - Acquiring the Laboratory (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 457: Acquiring the Laboratory (Part One)</strong>

    ¨C Next day ¨C

    The game of sniping casino money began as scheduled.

    Xu Cheng was ying cards with the four mafia family leaders while the minions below went to gamble, following Xu Cheng¡¯smands.

    After making a killing of 160 million dors in the casino below just before noon, Saar ordered a hearty meal for them. The five of them ate, and the four family leaders repeatedly toasted Xu Cheng.

    After eating, Saar took out a card and said, ¡°This money is already clean. Here¡¯s the 60% of your share of the 160 million, whiches to a total of 96 million.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and Lin Dong came up and picked up the card.

    These guys were really down-to-earth, they already saved Xu Cheng the trouble of having tounder the money and directly gave him the clean money out of their own pocket first. If the forty gang members directly gave him the money they won for him to use, although it¡¯s technically still legal, it would still be easy for the FBI to trace the money and find out that the money lost by the casino all went to his pocket. This wasn¡¯t the trouble Xu Cheng wanted, so the four mafia families already went ahead and took care of it.

    Now, Xu Cheng could use the money on this card without any worries.

    And then, the 160 million dors on the card downstairs, that the gang members were passing around, would just beunderedter and split among the four families.

    In just one morning, each of them was able to get 15 million dors! And it was just half of the day, and they would continue after two o¡¯clock.

    Within one day, they easily plundered 320 million dors, and everyone stopped the operation. Xu Cheng walked away with 190 million!

    And the four families took away 130 million! Basically, each family got more than 30 million dors!

    And this was just one day!

    It was really even crazier than robbing a bank!

    Saar directly invited everyone to have a crazy party in Las Vegas, but he was turned down by Xu Cheng. The other gang leaders didn¡¯t force it, since they knew Xu Cheng probably didn¡¯t want to expose himself in the M Nation since he had a seemingly-very simple identity on the surface!

    But, Xu Cheng did toss Lin Dong to those guys and let him have a crazy night. Xu Cheng still wanted to test if this guy could stand the temptation of drugs from those people.

    If he couldn¡¯t, then he was destined to not be able to be a big part of his operation!

    Lin Dong knew his position very well. The parties in Las Vegas were wild, and many people actually just took those things openly in public. It was quite normal, and weed was even legal here. But, he knew he definitely shouldn¡¯t touch those things.

    As for girls, he didn¡¯t hold back.

    Early the next morning, he went to pick up their new car. It was an extended Maybach sedan, and he appeared at his teacher¡¯s door on schedule.

    Xu Cheng was quite satisfied with this habit of Lin Dong¡¯s. No matter how crazy it wentst night, Lin Dong was very punctual.

    Sitting in the car, Xu Cheng got a call from thewyer Stenson.

    ¡°Boss, I got it done!¡± On the other end, Stenson sounded very happy. ¡°Now, the Koman Laboratory is an asset under your name.¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°That old man really agreed to just ten million dors?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Stenson said, ¡°But I found out that his granddaughter didn¡¯t really like that old man, and she has a habit of buying lottery tickets. So, I pretended that she won 3 million dors so he would ept the money without any additional feelings. I told this to the old man, and then used ten million to buy hisb.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°You took 2 million yourself?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Boss, if I really did, I wouldn¡¯t be telling you the details. I¡¯m trying to cut your expenses. Don¡¯t forget, other than awyer, I¡¯m also a financial nner. In fact, that old man didn¡¯t agree at first.¡±

 Chapter 457.2 - Acquiring the Laboratory (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 457: Acquiring the Laboratory (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°Oh? And then?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°But what was surprising was, when I went to find that old man, in fact, he was already in the ICU at the hospital. After his granddaughter got the money, she got a call from the hospital and she actually didn¡¯t even hesitate before going over to pay for the expenses with the money.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So she actually still sees that old man as her grandpa.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Stenson, remember, I want a helper that follows orders. If you still want this job, give the remaining 2 million to that old man. Or, if you want the money more than this job, you can take away those two million.¡±

    ¡°I know what to do now, Boss,¡± Stenson said and then hung up the call.

    Two million was really more than he could earn his entire life as a wealth nner, and it would also be enough for the rest of his life since he could n this wealth well to make itst. However, he still gave it to the old man and then came back to report to Xu Cheng.

    After getting into Xu Cheng¡¯s car, Stenson saw the extended Maybach and the interior and was a bit shocked.

    ¡°Looks like I was hired by a pretty rich boss,¡± Stenson felt the luxurious interior and said.

    Xu Cheng looked at him with a serious face and said, ¡°If you follow me, I will not treat you badly. But, you have to remember my principles. Don¡¯t try to make decisions yourself or y petty little tricks. What¡¯s yours will be yours, and what¡¯s not yours can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng passed a card to him and said, ¡°There are 600 million dors in here. You can manage and invest the money, and I will call you when I need it. In the future, there will be moneying in from time to time. Don¡¯t ask about it, no matter how much the amount is.¡±

    When Stenson heard that there was 600 million in that card, his pupils contracted slightly.

    Looks like he really underestimated this humble-looking Asian man.

    And from what Xu Cheng said, it was also a subtle reminder that he had not yet gained the boss¡¯s trust, so he was in no ce to ask questions about the money!

    ¡°As for your sry, take 100 thousand dors per month for now.¡±

    Stenson was a bit touched. ¡°Thank you so much, Boss!¡±

    A hundred thousand per month, that was more than a million per year! This was already a top-tier sry for the financial nners at Wall Street.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can get off the car now,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Stenson nodded. He put the Koman Lab¡¯s key in the car. Lin Dong parked the car by the side of the street and Stenson left. He knew, the more money he had in his hands, the more careful he has to be. After all, someone that can just give him 600 million dors so casually probably has a million ways to kill him.

    To be honest, it was Stenson¡¯s first time managing this much money, he was feeling a bit excited.

    ¡°Teacher, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°The Koman Lab,¡± Xu Cheng picked up the keys and said.

    Lin Dong nodded and drove over.

    That old man Koman already took away his personal belongings, and Xu Cheng had Lin Dong wait outside as he went into theb himself.

    Cell resuscitation.

    When Xu Cheng heard Koman talk about this project, he actually had a desire to give it a try!

    It seemed that whenever he touched water, his wounds could repair itself; would that count as cell resuscitation?

    Xu Cheng had a sense of urgency to try this crazy experiment. Could his blood actually have this ability?

    Remember that We will release another bonus chapter once we reach 64 reviews, soe let us know what you think about the book on !

 Chapter 458.1 - Discovering New Features, Now Moneyâ€™s Going to Fall From the Sky (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 458: Discovering New Features, Now Money¡¯s Going to Fall From the Sky (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng was just wondering what his self-repairing ability was about, the one which allowed him to absorb water and quickly repair any wounds on his body. But, from yesterday¡¯s discussion with Koman, he found out that all cells were basically born from water, and he realized that his self-repairing ability was basically his cells resuscitating, as they madly absorbed water to bring life back to the dead cells on his wound, allowing those cells to graduallye to life.

    This was the biggest reason behind him acquiring Professor Koman¡¯sb.

    Last night, Professor Koman had taught him how to use the equipment in theb to study genes, and he also gave Xu Cheng the books to read to learn the basics.

    He took out a needle and collected a little blood from his hand and put it into the fridge.

    Then, he looked up to study the vein map of a dog.

    He opened up the animal cage and took out a stray dog and injected it with some anesthesia before putting it onto the operating table.

    After shaving off the hair, he saw that the part where the dog lost a leg was already scarred.

    Following the principle of cell resuscitation, Xu Cheng first took a picture of the other leg on the dog that was still fine, noted down the measurements, and went to the window and said to Lin Dong, ¡°Go, make a hollow silicone mold for this leg.¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t know what his teacher was up to, but he did it anyway.

    After he came back, Xu Cheng took the dog-leg mold to theb.

    If the cells could still recover and he didn¡¯t prepare a mold, then the leg that grows back might just keep on growing without any specific shape in mind, making it difficult for it to be restored to the original shape.

    So, Xu Cheng prepared the mold, first cutting off the scarred area with a knife, letting the blood run, and exposing the veins. And then, Xu Cheng strapped the mold on to the dog¡¯s joint.

    Then, taking out his blood from the fridge, he injected it into the dog¡¯s vein from the area he shaved.

    He put the dog back into the cage. Squatting down with his arms around his knees, he just stared nkly at the cage.

    ¡°Needs to seed. Needs to seed. Needs to seed,¡± Xu Cheng kept on mumbling in his heart.

    It didn¡¯t take long before the anesthesia wore off, and the dog felt an intense wave of pain!

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and stared at it, knowing that it was the sign of the serum trying to fuse into the body.

    It was screeching and barking out of the sharp pain, and outside, Lin Dong curiously said, ¡°Teacher, do you need my help with anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Cheng said and continued to stare at the dog.

    ¡°Hold on! Just hold on for a bit longer! Let that serumpletely resuscitate your cells!

    But, after five minutes, the dog fell down as if it waspletely drained of any energy. Its body copsed to the bottom of the cage and trembled.

    Xu Cheng opened the cage and reached inside, petting it, and he noticed that it wasn¡¯t moving anymore.

    He failed.

    At this thought, he sighed out of discouragement.

    He slowly stood up, feeling disappointed. Looking nkly at the dog, he originally wanted to just give up and take care of the dead body, but he still didn¡¯t want to believe the dog just died like that.

    It was a bulldog! Due to the broken leg, it was abandoned by its owner and became a stray dog. But, Koman brought it back, and it was able to stay alive under several experiments. Xu Cheng felt that no matter how powerful his genes were, just that little portion shouldn¡¯t have been enough to kill the dog, right?

 Chapter 458.2 - Discovering New Features, Now Moneyâ€™s Going to Fall From the Sky (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 458: Discovering New Features, Now Money¡¯s Going to Fall From the Sky (Part Two)</strong>

    Xu Cheng activated his prating vision and looked at the dog, checking whether its heart was still beating.

    What surprised him was that the dog¡¯s heart was actually still beating! Although it was very faint, it was still beating!

    This meant that it was still not dead!

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng thought of something.

    Water!

    Right!

    If new cell growth needed water, then this would need a lot of water. Water makes up most of the cells in the body, the resuscitation of cells obviously needed a lot of it!

    Xu Cheng immediately went to the bathroom and came back out with a bucket of water, drenching the bulldog in the cage and closing it again.

    The bulldog suddenly woke up violently, got onto its legs, and began struggling to kick away the mold that was attached to its joint!

    It seemed very ufortable, but it also couldn¡¯t get rid of it.

    After ten minutes or so, the dog stopped struggling.

    Xu Cheng opened the cage and grabbed over the bulldog. Then, he untied the mold that was attached to the dog. At the next moment, Xu Cheng was shocked to see the newly-grown leg on that bulldog. He was ecstatic!

    He was even more thrilled than discovering a new ability in his own body!

    He seeded!

    His blood could really be used to help resuscitate cells!

    Looking at the bulldog running wild in the library with all four legs again, he also smiled.

    Resuscitating cells!

    He actually did it!

    Xu Cheng suddenly beganughing out loud!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to facking go to the casino to plunder money anymore!¡± Xu Cheng eximed, ¡°With this, I won¡¯t ever have to worry about making money in the future!¡±

    Xu Cheng fell into excitement.

    With this, he would be able to create an even bigger project that could make money rain on him!

    Since it can resuscitate cells, then wouldn¡¯t it also be able to stimte the repair of dead cells and allow them to fight off viruses and the spread of cancerous cells?

    Money!

    That was all money!

    How many rich people out there were not afraid of death? How many of them suffer from incurable diseases like cancer and AIDS and have no luck to enjoy life with all of the money they made? That number was countless. Many people were so busy working hard during their early days and then they get all kinds of illnesses from not taking care of themselves better. In the end, they are unable to enjoy spending the money they worked so hard on making!

    Too many!

    These guys were all Xu Cheng¡¯s potential customers!

    Also, there was nopetition!

    Right now, there was no way at all to tackle those incurable illnesses! Hence, they had the adjective ¨C incurable.

    And that meant, Xu Cheng could basically create a monopoly in the medical treatment market!

    Although he didn¡¯t value money too much, money could allow him to significantly elerate the deployment of his ns, because with money, you could almost do anything in this world.

    And as for health and death, things that money couldn¡¯t control, Xu Cheng could control it!

    ¡°Doggo,e, let me check to see if there are any seque. Good boy,e over. Then we will continue to study how to perfect this procedure.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the bulldog, but that little guy didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood of getting back into the cage at all.

    Xu Cheng grabbed some dog food and tossed it into the cage, and the bulldog immediately rushed into the cage and began chewing.

    ¡°Look at you...¡± Xu Cheng smiled and reached in to touch that newly-grown leg, but that little guy even kicked back once.

 Chapter 459.1 - The Casinos Became Aware (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 459: The Casinos Became Aware (Part One)</b>

    After studying all night and making sure that the bulldog was experiencing no side effects, Xu Cheng was lost in thoughts.

    Right now, this cell resuscitation project couldn¡¯t be expanded to arge scale because he could only use his own blood to achieve this effect. It wasn¡¯t like he was going to stab himself and pour out a bucket of blood every day to benefit the people, right?

    That would be stupid.

    Nor was he that great and selfless of a person.

    But, he felt that he could indeed study this project in depth. Not to mention how much money he could make first, Xu Cheng felt that since his blood could repair cells, would it be possible to inject his serum like a vine and wait for it to be absorbed by the subject¡¯s body to produce antibodies, and then try to inject other animals¡¯ genes into the subject to be absorbed?

    It wasn¡¯t impossible.

    What did he want to do?

    Very simple, since he could be the only person that could have these kinds of godly powers, why couldn¡¯t there be a second person?

    Xu Cheng knew that he was still weak by himself, and if he wanted to build up arge force, he would have to face those powerful politicians and nation-level military powers! This was also why the king of mercenaries, Kush, still couldn¡¯t unify thend of mercenaries.

    It was because he knew that once he attempted to unify the region, that day would be the day he dies.

    No one would be able to withstand the relentless pursuit of the M Nation¡¯s military and special forces.

    You can be powerful, but not all of your friends and family can. When politics gets ugly, you can¡¯t win against them at all because you can¡¯t protect everyone around you.

    So, since Xu Cheng wanted to y, he was exploring the possibilities of creating more powerful masters.

    He wanted to see if he could be used as a primer to promote and master this kind of gic technology to benefit those around him.

    He knew it was necessary for him to study deeper into this topic, and the happy thing was that now he knows that his serum can enhance human¡¯s antibodies and resuscitate cells. Then, the next step would be finding out if, after those antibodies get developed in the human body, could they help the recipient to absorb other animals¡¯ genes and in turn create a more powerful human?

    That would be the second stage of Xu Cheng¡¯s experiment.

    For this, Xu Cheng dismissed his apprentice Lin Dong and told him to go somewhere else while he stayed in theb and worked all night.

    First, he needed to do a study, and that was whether injecting an animal with his serum could develop enough antibodies to keep it alive while it absorbs another animal¡¯s genes?

    Xu Cheng went to the market and bought some bees. Bees have a very short life cycle, and he paid a high price for a few queen bees, which usually had a lifespan of about half a month.

    He took out his blood and stored it in the fridge.

    Then, he extracted the genes from turtles, which had an extremely long life cycle. Xu Cheng wanted to see whether his serum could allow them to fuse harmoniously without killing the host when putting the foreign gene into another animal.

    Xu Cheng was using a miniature pinhole tweezer, and under the microscope, he tried to inject his serum into the queen bee.

    Because the body was a bit small, his every movement had to be executed with a high degree of precision. Otherwise, the queen bee would just be stabbed to death when the needle poked too hard or poked through. And that was also how Xu Cheng killed about 5 or 6 queen bees.

    In the end, he realized that he could activate his prating vision, allowing him to see through all the fibers and tissues of the queen bee, and on this try, he pinpointed an intake point and sessfully injected the serum. Then, he immediately put the queen bee into a jar and poured a little water in to keep it moist.

    Not long after, the queen bee became drowsy as it copsed onto the bottom of the jar, unmoving. From this whole process, he noticed a thing, and that was that the amount of time it took for different animals to develop the antibody was different.

    It took the queen bee at least half an hour to absorb the serum and develop the antibody. Just when Xu Cheng was almost about to give up on it and thought it was dead, the queen bee¡¯s wings began pping vigorously as it bumped into all directions inside the jar, being very energetic.

 Chapter 459.2 - The Casinos Became Aware (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 459: The Casinos Became Aware (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng was sure that his serum was able to sessfully activate and strengthen the queen bee¡¯s cells, and now, he took out the turtle¡¯s genes and injected it into the queen bee.

    The queen bee was so energetic just now, but now, its movement began to slow down as it began dying again. Its legs were still kicking, proving that it was still struggling and not dead.

    Xu Cheng put it into a big jar with a good flow of air. Then, after putting a bit of honey and water in there, he no longer paid attention to it.

    Now, he needed to observe whether the turtle¡¯s genes could help improve the queen bee¡¯s short lifespan. It didn¡¯t need to be a drastic improvement, it would be a sess as long as it was not dead within half a month.

    Then, for the next few days, Xu Cheng would spend most of his time in theb. During the day, he would sometimes go to the casino to collect some money, and he woulde back to theb at night. He would also let Lin Dong out to follow those Mexican gang leaders around to broaden his view of the world.

    Now, the four gang leaders basically respected Xu Cheng like he was the god of wealth. In fact, the FBI had been keeping an eye on Xu Cheng, and they were also noticed by the gang. They had many ways to fack over the FBI, making their lives miserable and annoying them to no end, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Cheng nor did they know who was facking with them.

    Some of those FBI agents even got death threats, being warned that they shouldn¡¯t put their noses where they shouldn¡¯t.

    But, those guys didn¡¯t listen. They kept on tracking Xu Cheng, and then their family got hit with some trouble. Some would asionally get robbed, their cars hit, all sorts of mess.

    At the same time, the FBI also received a report from Las Vegas.

    The four big casinos in town all felt that their profits had been declining recently, but they noticed that they were actually getting more traffic, so the profit should¡¯ve gone up too. During the earlier days, they didn¡¯t notice and thought it was just part of the cyclical trend and there weren¡¯t many tourists during that month. However, now they should be in the peak season so they should be making the most money right now. But, their profit didn¡¯t go up at all, and for a few days, it was even negative!

    After one month, the four casinos lost more than 70% of their normal profits!

    That was the equivalent of a 4-billion reduction in revenue!

    The finance department was working around the clock, double-checking the books, yet they realized that the number was right. However, they couldn¡¯t find out how they lost money because their guests all won it fair and square and left with their wins, there were no signs of cheating at all.

    So, they sought help from the FBI to establish a task force to investigate this matter. First, they would investigate internally, looking to see if there are staff in the casino working with outside parties to allow those guests to always win money.

 Chapter 460.1 - Your Precautionary Measures Disappoints Me (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 460: Your Precautionary Measures Disappoints Me (Part One)</b>

    ¨C FBI Headquarters ¨C

    The team leader of themissioned task force investigating this matter was Sergeant Withers.

    Sitting at a table filled with all kinds of documents, he listened to his junior officer standing across from the table give a report. ¡°Sir, we went and investigated those casinos, and among the casino patrons in the past month that left with winnings, there are 70 to 80 of them that woulde here to gamble every day. They woulde to gamble with different amounts of money, but one thing that is very shocking is that after one month of gambling, those people had never lost!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Withers narrowed his eyes. ¡°Never lost? How much do they typically ce at bets?¡±

    ¡°Different sometimes. The least was a million, and the biggest was 8 million! I noticed that every day they would only go in to gamble once, and then get out right away, very strange. They did this for a month, and they haven¡¯t lost even once. If we were to add up all the money these guys won from the casino, it would be over 4 billion, which would exin the big drop in casino revenue. ¡°

    Bam!

    Withers pped the table.

    ¡°They could very likely be the culprits!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Officer, but they didn¡¯t exhibit any cheating behavior, so we can¡¯t press charges against them. They operate in legal casinos, and they also won the money away legally.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Withers said, ¡°Right now we just need to find proof. Why have they never lost? Do you actually don¡¯t know? It must be because there are moles inside the casino that were helping them win every time!¡±

    ¡°But Sir, are there moles in all four casinos?¡±

    Withers narrowed his eyes and nodded. ¡°You are very right. You did a good job on collecting intel. Now let¡¯s go and have a chat with the heads of the four casinos, or they are gonna start b*tching about how we make money but don¡¯t do work again.¡±

    ¨C Inside one of the casinos¡¯ conferences rooms ¨C

    Many from the higher-up management of the biggest casinos in Las Vegas all came over to attend the meeting.

    Withers dropped the pile of documents on the table and said, ¡°ording to our investigations over the past few days, I think the 4 billion or something in losses that you guys had all went into these guys¡¯ pockets.¡±

    Recently, profit had been a big problem for Las Vegas, basically, all the big whales were at risk, so they paid special attention to this matter. Those in charge directly took over the documents and started going through it.

    Inside were very detailed profiles on those 70-80 people.

    ¡°They woulde to gamble every day, with funds ranging from one to eight million. But, maybe one thing you guys haven¡¯t noticed, it¡¯s that these guys seem to have never lost before. Let my assistant tell you guys how terrifying that would be.¡±

    WIthers¡¯s assistant nodded, pulled out his pad, and said, ¡°These 80 people, if they gamble from one million snowballing to eight million and restart. After one round, if no one loses, they would be able to take away 320 million!¡±

    All the attendees in the conference room took in a deep breath!

    Some of the faces of the people in charge immediately paled.

    ¡°Then how is it possible?¡±

    WIthers said, ¡°It could be a number of reasons. The most likely one is that there are moles in your casinos, giving the right answers away to those that are cing bets for them to win and leave with the money.¡±

    The head of technicians in the casino said, ¡°Impossible, the dealers we have wouldn¡¯t be able to manipte or guess the numbers inside the dice with 100% uracy.¡±

    Withers: ¡°Then have you put precautionary measures in ce on the dice rollers or poker cards? To avoid being seen through by some piece of technology?¡±

    Technician: ¡°We did everything. We are cooperating with the big techs in Silicon Valley every year, they are able to help improve our gadgets every year to make sure no technology that is currently out can see through our dice covers or cards, not even the airport security could see through them. We already had this kind of suspicion, so we had experts from Silicon Valleye over and check, and we already updated to the best technology avable on the market, but we still could not solve the downward trend of our profitability.¡±

 Chapter 460.2 - Your Precautionary Measures Disappoints Me (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 460: Your Precautionary Measures Disappoints Me (Part Two)</b>

    At this time, the leader of a casino with a bigger loss said, ¡°Sir, we invited you over to tell us who it is, not throw out a bunch of questions for us to guess ourselves. Las Vegas gives you FBI people so much funding every year, and you guys just take the money and don¡¯t do any work? If you can¡¯t get to the bottom of this, we will jointlyin about you guys to the National Security Agency!¡±

    Withers bitterly smiled. ¡°Clearly, these guys don¡¯t have any criminal tools. But looking at the surveince footage, you can see that they would check their phone whenever they go and ce a bet. This means, someone¡¯s telling them where to go and what to ce a bet on. Someone¡¯s behind them.¡±

    ¡°You are pointing fingers at our casino insiders, but may I ask, do you have proof? Can you find some first? We can¡¯t just blindly turn against our own guys at a time like this.¡±

    ¡°I will investigate it,¡± as WIthers said this, he got a call.

    His eyes narrowed, and he looked at the casino executives and said, ¡°Our people have found the background of these eighty people. They all are from a mafia background; I think this is a collective conspiracy.¡±

    The executives said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is, we are telling you to just drag out whoever¡¯s behind this. You also saw, they are all legally gambling without viting any rules, we won¡¯t be able to catch them red-handed at the scene. So, if we just prohibit them from going in, our reputation would also tank while they could just find another batch of eighty to do the same thing! So, please hurry up and do something useful, we are losing money every day!¡±

    Those execs all left the scene angrily, since they were very disappointed with Withers¡¯s efficiency.

    Withers and the others in the task force continued to follow the eighty or so people they spotted.

    ¨C One day ¨C

    Xu Cheng and the other four mafia leaders gathered again at the hotel and were ready to plunder more money, and Xu Cheng saw that there were suspicious people around the casino. They didn¡¯t look at anyone other than the mafia members they sent in to gamble.

    Xu Cheng used his prating vision and directly saw their FBI ID badges.

    At this time, he smiled and said, ¡°Not working today, let¡¯s pull out.¡±

    The mafia leaders were all surprised.

    ¡°Why? The meals are all ordered, the wine is prepared too, are you not satisfied with what we prepared for you? Mr. Fang, just let us know what you want to eat or y with, anything.¡± Saar thought Xu Cheng was no longer satisfied with their cooperation these days and he anxiously said, ¡°Is it because we didn¡¯t entertain your apprentice enough?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Withers¡¯s ID and suddenly said to the four leaders, ¡°Pull out all of your men, and also look into who WIthers is. He¡¯s just sitting there in the breakfast restaurant across the street. Buddy, you guys have the FBI on your tail.¡±

    Saar snapped his finger, and his men immediately brought over aputer and searched in their system the name ¨C Withers.

    ¡°Boss, recently, the FBI guys are indeed getting pretty close with the casino guys.¡±

    ¡°S¨Ct!¡± Saar cursed.

    At this time, Xu Cheng sneered, ¡°Your precautionary measures are too disappointing, how can I be assured that you guys won¡¯t screw up in the future? Let¡¯s call it a day here, we will continue when the situation is better.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left with Lin Dong.

    Saar and the other mafia leaders were all very embarrassed.

 Chapter 461.1 - We Donâ€™t Even Know How He Did It (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 461: We Don¡¯t Even Know How He Did It (Part One)</b>

    At the same time, those four mafia leaders were very angry.

    Saar directly turned around and said to his men, ¡°Did you guys not notice the FBI??¡±

    His men lowered their heads in embarrassment. ¡°Boss, they were all in casual clothing, we didn¡¯t notice them.¡±

    ¡°Garbage! Were you still waiting for them to show up in facking uniforms and sounding sirens so that you can notice that they are cops? If that¡¯s the case, would I still need you to be on the lookout? Wouldn¡¯t I be able to facking see it with my own eyes?¡±

    The other leaders all nodded. ¡°This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Fang noticing it early, there would be a big problem. You guys hurry up and take precautions. On this matter, whichever one of you pulls our leg will die!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and let the bros down there know, the n¡¯s canceled for today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Outside, in casual clothing, Withers kept an eye on the mafia members in the breakfast restaurant. Holy, they were all in one restaurant, looking clearly very organized.

    Just then, a guy walked in and whispered something to one of the guys in there.

    Then, Withers noticed that these guys all began checking out and leaving. Some got onto a tram, some got into taxis, all in all, no one went in to gamble.

    Withers had a bad feeling about this!

    ¡°Someone leaked our operation!¡± Withers said to his mic and looked around for someone suspicious. ¡°The guy thatst walked into the restaurant, ck jacket, buzz cut, waiting by the restaurant door right now, get him!¡±

    Immediately, all of the cops around that were pretending to be reading the newspaper on benches, calling in phone booths, or just walking on the streets immediately ran over at the mafia member and got him under control.

    ¡°FBI, please cooperate with us.¡±

    That young fe that was arrested said furiously, ¡°Why are you arresting me?¡±

    Withers came over and shouted at him in anger, ¡°What did you say to them?!¡±

    Young fe: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Withers grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Don¡¯t pull any tricks. Who told you toe here and tell those guys that the operation is canceled today? If you don¡¯t tell us, you will be in for a big treat.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Do you have evidence? What charges are you arresting me under? Officer Withers, do you believe that the moment you arrest me, there will be someone suing your azz immediately for harassing citizens for no good reason but to meet the quota?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Withers was speechless.

    But that was indeed the case. You really couldn¡¯t be arresting people randomly, or even the police would get sued.

    At his time, his men ran over and said, ¡°Boss, we found a major lead. Do you remember the big four Mexican mafia bosses of the ck market?¡±

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been living in the hotel here, and ording to our intel, they¡¯ve been here for quite a while now and the dates coincide with the date the casinos began losing money.¡±

    ¡°Are they here today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our guys located them in a suite in a hotel.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Withers immediately went towards that hotel.

    When they went over, the four mafia bosses were in the suite scolding their men for not being cautious and alert enough.

    Xu Cheng had already left.

    When Withers and his men pushed open the door, they saw the four leaders on the chairs, smoking cigars.

    ¡°Saar, Morrow, Charlie, Arman. Gentlemen, can I ask what you are doing here?¡± Withers said as he walked in, looking at them curiously.

    Saar and the other three guys weren¡¯t nervous at all, and they continued to smoke their cigars.

 Chapter 461.2 - We Donâ€™t Even Know How He Did It (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 461: We Don¡¯t Even Know How He Did It (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°We are just ying cards here. Is it bothering you, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nope, but we did catch someone, so we just wanted toe and ask if he¡¯s one of yours,¡± Withers said as his men dragged over the young messenger fe.

    Saar faintly asked, ¡°What crime did hemit?¡±

    Withers was looking around for clues inside the suite such as devices that could see through things in the casino as he said, ¡°We were following a few guys that we suspect to be rted to an incident that¡¯s happening at the casinos in this city. We are sure that they cheated at the casinos, but when we went to arrest those guys, we don¡¯t know what this young fe said to them, they all scattered and left. You guys won¡¯t say you don¡¯t know this young fe, right?¡±

    ¡°I know him.¡± Saar said straightforwardly, ¡°He¡¯s one of my guys. If there¡¯s no crime beingmitted, please let him go.¡±

    ¡°We have to take him away to cooperate with the investigation,¡± Withers said.

    Saar directly walked to Withers and stared right into his eyes, showing his golden teeth and confronting him, ¡±Do you not speak English? I said, let him go.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Withers directly let the young fe go. Spreading out his hands, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s just be frank here, how did you guys manage to gamble without even losing once? I know you guys did it, since those guys we were tailing all have backgrounds that can be traced back to you guys; as FBI we can find that out easily. We are all smart people here, I know you guys have big backgrounds in the M Nation, but Las Vegas is one of the symbolic cities in the M Nation, and the casinos here obviously are protected. If you guys juste and gamble like everyone else, you arepletely wee. But if you are gonna use some despicable tactics to cheat, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit out of line? I know I¡¯m not qualified to contend with you four big bosses, but I can issue a notice to you guys on behalf of the FBI. If you guys continue doing what you are doing, you will be facing a war with us!¡±

    Saar directly pulled out a gun from one of his men and ced it in Wither¡¯s hand, threatening, ¡°Come, even if I admit that it was me, can you pull the trigger and kill me?¡±

    Withers obviously couldn¡¯t shoot.

    Saar grinned. ¡°No evidence, right? Then just shut your mouth and be careful of whates out of it. We didn¡¯tmit any crime here in the M Nation, we are allw-abiding citizens, you can¡¯t just discriminate against us because of our background, you got it? Do you know thew also doesn¡¯t allow you to racially discriminate against people? I know you guys are worthless and can¡¯t find anything, so don¡¯t think that threatening us would work. You guys are the police, we are supposed to be the bad guys. If you use yourwful ways to defeat us, that¡¯s understandable. But can you not be even more shameless than us?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Withers couldn¡¯t arrest them right there.

    Before they could find any solid evidence, they indeed wouldn¡¯t be able to win in court. The money was also taken away as spoils of legitimate wins, so they couldn¡¯t get it back at all.

    ¡°But I will be keeping an eye on you guys every day! I want to see, how did you guys manage to win every single time.¡±

    Then, with a wave of his hand, Withers said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After they left, Saar and the other three bosses allughed scornfully

    Not to mention foreigners, even the citizens of the M Nation hated the FBI. Many times, they loved to abuse their power and try to make a big deal out of nothing, but in the end, it was not that scary. It was kind of like the imperial guards employed by the imperial family during Huaxia¡¯s many dynasties; just because they had some authority, they would ignore many of the personal rights and interests of normal citizens, and that led to most of the citizens not liking to deal with them.

    Saar took a huff of his cigar and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even facking know how that guy did it, how could I tell you? Dumbazz!¡±

 Chapter 462.1 - The Mastermind is Someone Else (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 462: The Mastermind is Someone Else (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng went back to theboratory.

    It had been already fifteen days since hest came back here, and he was afraid that he woulde back to see the death of the queen bee.

    When he went to check out the jar, he noticed that the queen bee was gone. There was also no movement.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s first thought was that the queen bee was so dead that its body already became dust and got buried within the soil at the bottom of the pot.

    But, when he went to knock on the ss jar, the queen bee actually came out of the honeb ced inside the jar and began flying around!

    Xu Cheng was overjoyed! He checked the calendar on the wall and indeed, it had been 15 days!

    Plus the time that the queen bee had been alive before, it had basically been alive for 20 days now.

    Of course, it was still too early to conclude that the experiment lengthened its lifecycle, but Xu Cheng was still very hopeful that the turtle gene was working.

    He didn¡¯t let out the queen bee just yet as he still wanted to observe it for a bit longer and check out how much longer the queen bee¡¯s life really could be extended by.

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    Withers came to an office building near the casino and built himself a temporary stronghold.

    ¡°Boss, those four checked into a room again, the Vian Hotel, Presidential Suite 201 on the second floor,¡± at this time, a subordinate reported Saar and the other four¡¯s activity. ¡°They appeared right on schedule.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get ready, they are on the move. If you notice any of the mafia members being active near the casino, immediately report to me and keep a close eye on them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Severalrge casinos had already been surrounded by undercover FBI agents.

    As for those guys at the usual breakfast location, they were already being watched by the FBI.

    The moment they went in and gambled, they would immediately be followed by undercover agents.

    ¡°Everyone inside the casino, on standby? The moment these guys go in and take out their phone to check, immediately trace the signal and hack it to see who¡¯s the guy coordinating all of this.¡±

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    Those gang members, in fact, already knew there were many undercover cops around them. They had intel too, they also knew which ones were onto them.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots, it¡¯s already the era of information and technology, they think we wouldn¡¯t notice just because they are undercover? Right now just with one picture, the inte can dig up even your ancestry,¡± one of the gang members nced at the undercover agents and sneered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast, don¡¯t mind them. Just let them watch. After all, today, we are just here to have some breakfast,¡± another guy said as he stuffed a big piece of bacon in his mouth.

    ¡°These guys are so funny, that captain Withers guy is even more stupid. Why would he go and confront our bosses yesterday without any evidence? Isn¡¯t that basically alerting us and telling us to be more careful?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? They probably thought we would all be scared and sh-t our pants when they yell ¡®I¡¯m FBI¡¯. Don¡¯t they know who we are? We grew up with big balls.¡±

    Withers directly walked out and came to a cafe and kept his eyes on the Vian Hotel. In a bit, the moment those guys made a move in the casino, he would charge into the presidential suite to capture whoever was giving orders on what to bet on.

    At this time, Xu Cheng pushed open the door and walked into the cafe. There was no other vacant seat other than the long row Agent Withers was sitting on, so he just went over and sat across from Withers a few seats down.

    ¡°Get me a cup of Blue Mountain Coffee, thanks. And also the newspaper for today,¡± Xu Cheng said to the waiter.

    The waiter brought over the coffee and the newspaper, and Xu Cheng gave him 10$ in tip.

 Chapter 462.2 - The Mastermind is Someone Else (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 462: The Mastermind is Someone Else (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The waiter smiled.

    It was customary to tip in the M Nation, so Xu Cheng also followed the customs to make himself look a bit more natural.

    Although Withers was also from the FBI department, he wasn¡¯t responsible for keeping an eye on Xu Cheng, so he didn¡¯t recognize Xu Cheng and just regarded him as a passerby.

    Xu Cheng took out his phone and turned on Facebook¡¯s mobile messenger app.

    Connected to the group call, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Then, a batch of new gang members rushed out from various corners of the city and began entering the casino.

    Xu Cheng already began operating in front of Withers, and it was just that this time, the people he was using were new members of the gang that didn¡¯t have any record at the police station yet. So, those guys eating breakfast were just a cover, and that was why they wereughing at those officers that were keeping an eye on them.

    ¡°Number 3, big,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Withers was busy staring at the hotel and listening to his men¡¯s report, he naturally didn¡¯t notice or think that this passerby in front of him could possibly be the mastermind behind all of this.

    ¡°Number 5, big,¡± Xu Cheng gave out another order.

    Withers subconsciously looked at him, and noticing that he was an Asian, he didn¡¯t think more. He continued to drink his coffee and wait for news because he felt that those mafia guys definitely wouldn¡¯t be cooperating with some Asians on this.

    ¡°Number 1, small!¡± Xu Cheng gave another order on the phone, just like a guy voice-chatting on his phone.

    Withers just frowned, looked at him, and asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°ying games with my friends, we are throwing dice on an app and guessing the numbers.¡±

    Withers nodded.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Your coffee cup¡¯s empty.¡±

    Withers nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Following the direction Withers was looking at, Xu Cheng said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Afraid that this guy would get suspicious that he was on some operation, he got up and left.

    When he walked out of the cafe, he stood by a vendor on the streets for about an hour. Seeing that those guys still weren¡¯t on the move, he yawned. But, just then, he got a call from his men, ¡°Sh-t! Boss! The exec at Aria Casino said that they are beginning to lose a significant amount of money!¡±

    This was another routine of money being silently won away!

    Withers immediately said to the mic, ¡°Vian Hotel, presidential suite, barge in! Also, get our colleagues at Aria to hack into those gambler¡¯s phones and see what they are using to pass their messages.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the technician is on it, but those guys¡¯ phones are encrypted.¡±

    Withers: ¡°Sh-t! Hurry up and crack it!¡±

    ¡°Boss, done. It seems like they are using Facebook to send messages.¡±

    ¡°Contact that social mediapany, we need the authorization to ess user information,¡± Withers said.

    ¡°Can¡¯t, Boss, we don¡¯t have the authority. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t.¡±

    Withers was so angry that he was about to punch something in rage. That was right, Facebook was such an enormous entity, it was indeed not possible for them to easily get the right to get authorization. Probably only the higher-ups from the National Defense department could negotiate for such authorization when the nation¡¯s safety was at risk, not for some casinos.

    Withers immediately showed up at the Vian Hotel, barging into the rooms to try to catch the four bosses red-handed in giving instructions and solving this case.

    But when they kicked open the door after swiping the master room card they got from the front desk, they just saw those guys ying cards and drinking wine.

    Withers directly went in with a team of armed agents.

    ¡°FBI! Everyone, cooperate! We need you all to take out all of your phones!¡± Withers shouted.

    All the minions inside cooperated and handed over their phones. Withers checked their phones and almost no one had Facebook installed, nor was anyone on their phone at that time. There weren¡¯t even any recent calls made.

    Withers¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°It¡¯s someone else behind this!¡±

 Chapter 463.1 - Withers Getting Humiliated (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 463: Withers Getting Humiliated (Part One)</b>

    Withers knew the trickiness and seriousness of this matter, and when he found nothing inside the suite, Saar and the other three mafia leaders all stared at him angrily.

    ¡°Sir, you are not going to tell us that it¡¯s April Fools today, right?¡±

    Withers shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Can I?¡±

    Then, one of Saar¡¯s men immediately smashed a beer bottle on Withers¡¯s head.

    Those undercover agents immediately pulled out their guns and pointed them at Saar and the others.

    The Mexicans weren¡¯t fazed by this at all. The underlings all stood in front of their bosses, blocking the guns with their own bodies as they pointed their guns right back at the FBI.

    Withers felt dizzy in his head. He gritted his teeth and waved his hand, and his subordinates finally backed off and pulled back their weapons. Nobody wanted a shoot out to happen.

    ¡°I will be filing aint to your boss,¡± Saar smoked his cigar as he snorted at Withers.

    Withers waved his hand again and he led his men out of the room.

    He didn¡¯t find anything useful when he barged in, nor did he have a search warrant. Moreover, he was up against the capable Mexican mafia alliance. There was gonna be awsuiting his way for sure.

    Withers had his men bandage up his head simply, and when they walked downstairs, they passed right by Lin Dong, who was walking up.

    When Lin Dong went into the suite, Saar and the others all greeted him enthusiastically.

    ¡°My teacher¡¯s noting up today. Let¡¯s call it a day, I¡¯m here to pick up the money.¡±

    ¡°All prepared.¡± Saar gestured with his head.

    The bank card of the proceeds of the amount for this morning had already been prepared, and his men directly handed it to Lin Dong.

    ¡°See you tonight,¡± Lin Dong said as he exited the room. He passed by the retreating police and FBI agents again.

    Withers first caught Lin Dong from a casual nce.

    Asian.

    Wait a facking second!

    Withers suddenly thought of something, and his pupils suddenly erged!

    At that cafe!

    That Asian!

    He used his phone and gave out a fewmands!

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to Aria Casino.¡±

    Withers and his men came to Aria Casino¡¯s office, and the person in charge of the casino was yelling and scolding his men. Seeing Witherse in, he directly threw a pile of documents onto the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sergeant Withers,e. Can you please exin to me what happened to this money?¡±

    It was the cash flow statements that the ountantpiled this morning, featuring the big hole in cash from today¡¯s loss.

    ¡°This morning, there were million-dor gambling bets ced again, and I was already feeling that something was off. Sure enough, it¡¯s the same group of guys again, and it¡¯s another hundred million gone!¡±

    After looking at the statements, Withers said to the technician, ¡°Can you pull up the surveince footage for me? I want to see who were the people exchanging the chips.¡±

    The technician pulled up a few pieces of footage for Withers, filtering through other irrelevant people and only showing the people that came in, gambled once, won, and left.

    ¡°Search for me, what bet did they ce on for these three people?¡± Withers asked.

    It was because he still remembered that Asian at the cafe giving out the first three orders ¨C big, big, small!

    The technician traced back to the first three of those guys to the footages of them gambling. ¡°The first guy bet big, won a million; the second guy bet on big, won two million, and thest one was small, and he won four million!¡±

    Withers felt as if he was struck by a thunderbolt!

    The answers were exactly like what that guy said!

 Chapter 463.2 - Withers Getting Humiliated (Part Two)

    Chapter 463: Withers Getting Humiliated (Part Two)

    That man!

    It was that man! That guy that gave out the orders ¡°big, big, small¡± had the exact answer as these gamblers!

    The culprit behind all of this that he had been after this whole time was actually just giving out orders right in front of his face!

    Withers directly ran out of the casino towards the cafe, but when he arrived at the cafe, that person was gone!

    Humiliation!

    Endless humiliation! That guy must¡¯ve known that he was FBI and was also the one in charge of this case. He must have done it deliberately, in front of his face, yet he didn¡¯t notice a thing!

    Withers felt humiliation that he hadn¡¯t felt in his entire life!

    This was the first time in his career where he was basically pped in the face by his own blindness and stupidity.

    Suddenly, Withers began to really hate Asians.

    Seeing there was an Asian in the corner, he immediately ran over and grabbed him, thinking that it was Xu Cheng.

    But when that guy turned around and Withers noticed it wasn¡¯t him, that Asian looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°No, go back to your own facking country!¡± Withers was already furious, and right away he said something inappropriate.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for racial discrimination!¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Withers said and left.

    When he went back to the casino, his guys were already packing up. His assistant walked over and said to him, ¡°The higher-up wants you to go back to the HQ, you might be getting questioned.¡±

    Withers bitterly smiled.

    At this time, the manager in charge of the Aria Casino came out and shouted at him, ¡°I already filed aint on you, you bunch of worthless trash!¡±

    Withers came back to the FBI HQ and entered his superior¡¯s office. Across from him sat his boss, holding a pile ofint reports on Withers in his hand.

    ¡°Look at what you have done!¡± His superior was slightly irritated. ¡°Theint from Saar and the other Mexican mafia leaders, theint questioning your professionalism from the execs of the four casinos. They are suspecting that you just take money but don¡¯t do work, this is just facking embarrassing. And also this, thisint, if this gets exposed, not to mention you, we would all receive the pressure of public opinion. You obviously know that there are more and more wealthy people in Asia that like toe here for vacation, and yet you still dare to make racial remarks towards them? Do you know what racial discrimination means here? If this gets exposed, the entire FBI¡¯s going to be in tons of sh-t, you got that? What the fack were you doing?¡±

    Withers pointed at the gauze on his head and said, ¡°I got hit by a beer bottle and wasn¡¯t thinking straight.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t that beer bottle just kill you already?¡± His superior was too angry. ¡°You know how sensitive Saar and the other guys¡¯ identities are, you should¡¯ve been more cautious when dealing with this case. It was already enough when you barged in once, I took a lot of pressure from my higher-ups and took all the scolding for you, yet you facking barged into their private territory again! Did you facking eat human rights or something? Why the fack are you going in without a search warrant? This time, they only broke a beer bottle on your head rather than pop a bullet into your head to send you to see Jesus!¡±

    Withers: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir, it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    ¡°You think there will be another next time?¡± His boss red at him. ¡°The higher-ups want you to take a vacation, we will have someone else take over. If you can¡¯t handle the case on these four casinos, then we will find someone that¡¯s more capable.¡±

    Withers was obviously not happy with the decision. ¡°Sir, I already know who¡¯s the culprit behind all of this!¡±

    Superior: ¡°Who?¡±

    Withers: ¡°An Asian!¡±

    Superior: ¡°You just got a report for being racist, and now you are saying the culprit is an Asian with no other detail? Do you want to stir up a big sh-t feast of public opinion? Do you want to bury the FBI with your own hands?¡±

    Withers really didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°But I know what he looks like.¡±

    Superior: ¡°Alright then, do you have evidence?¡±

    Withers: ¡°Uh... No...¡±

    Superior: ¡°Go and take your vacation, I will get someone else to handle this. I¡¯ve already removed your entire team from this operation. Later on, just hand over whatever you already have to the team that¡¯s taking over.¡±

 Chapter 464.1 - Proof (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 464: Proof (Part One)</b>

    When Xu Cheng returned to theb, he went to look at the queen bee.

    Holy cow, it still wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    Not bad, looking at how it was flying around so energetically, he could rest assured. The longer it lived, the more sessful and effective Xu Cheng¡¯s gene fusion technology was!

    He stayed at theboratory and read the textbooks and notes until the afternoon before finally leaving.

    After opening the door to leave, he saw a guy standing right in front of him.

    It was the Withers guy that he had toyed with.

    Withers directly stepped closer and said, ¡°I know you are rted to what¡¯s happening to those four casinos in Las Vegas. I don¡¯t know how you were able to do it, but I just want to say that you aremitting a crime!¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to bother with him. After getting into the car, Lin Dong drove off.

    Behind them, Withers closely followed.

    After he drove to be parallel with Xu Cheng¡¯s car, he opened the window and shouted, ¡°I will be keeping my eye on you! The moment you make a mistake, I will be there to arrest you! I know you are connected with the four Mexican mafias, or they wouldn¡¯t be helping you and cing bets down for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was toozy to talk to him, and Lin Dong obviously ignored him too.

    Then, the two of them kept on heading to an upscale restaurant.

    It was Saar¡¯s invitation, Lin Dong gave him a call.

    Saar would have guys taking care of the tail that was following them.

    Withers still closely followed Xu Cheng, and at a crossroads, a car suddenly ran the red light and charged right at Withers. Withers immediately swirled to the side and barely avoided the impact. Once he stomped on the brakes, he already lost track of Xu Cheng¡¯s car.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Withers mmed the steering wheel.

    He immediately took out his phone and called the HQ, ¡°Hurry up and help me track a car, an extended Maybach sedan, the te number is-¡±

    ¡°Sergeant Withers, you are on vacation right now, who are you trying to track right now? Sorry, we cannot assist you with this request.¡±

    Then, the call was hung up.

    ¡°Sh-t!¡± Withers cursed and could only find it slowly himself.

    Xu Cheng arrived at a Huaxia-cuisine restaurant, and outside, there were guys of the four mafias that all came to open the door in person, bowing and gesturing for him to go inside.

    With Saar¡¯s confidanting to personally lead the way, they went into the private room that had been reserved.

    The four mafia bosses all weed Xu Cheng with open arms. After a big hug, they took out their precious cigars and passed one to him.

    Then, the five of them enjoyed a meal together.

    Using Huaxia food to amodate Xu Cheng, the four of them clearly showed their utmost attention and sincerity.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Fang wouldn¡¯t be used to Western food, so I found this restaurant for us to dine in today. Mr. Fang, I hope you enjoy this meal.¡± Saar smiled.

    Xu Cheng moved his chopsticks and began to eat.

    At this time, Arman said, ¡°Mr. Fang, in fact, there are some tails on you, and we can take care of them for you.¡±

    The so-called ¡°take care¡± was basically killing them off without leaving behind any traces.

    Xu Cheng waved. ¡°No need, I¡¯m a civilized person. I only came to the M Nation to make money, not to cause trouble. I said I won¡¯t interfere with anything.¡±

    The four of them nodded in understanding.

    Xu Cheng looked at those four and said, ¡°The preset gambling amount we are using might¡¯ve been guessed recently, so we might need to switch things up a bit.¡±

    The four of them nodded. ¡°Indeed. They just gamble once, and each time they only ce down between one to eight million dors, so it¡¯s quite easy to locate our guys.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I guess the casino would automatically assume that those that only gamble once and leave are our guys, so our guys might not even be able to leave the casino afterward. Since that¡¯s the case, then we will send in more guys. Three guys per group going in at once, but we will change the amount to 500 thousand per person. That way, the starting amount will be 1.5 million in total, and our profit will be even bigger.¡±

 Chapter 464.2 - Proof (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 464: Proof (Part Two)</b>

    The four bosses nodded.

    ¡°We will all listen to Mr. Fang¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    After all, they were only responsible for taking precautionary measures against the cops. As for how the operation goes, they couldn¡¯t really intervene so they were also smart enough to listen to everything Xu Cheng says.

    And that was also why Xu Cheng likes, to be working with smart people.

    After the meal was done, Saar¡¯s confidant came in and said, ¡°Mr. Fang, that FBI guy found your car. Should we take care of him for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t break anyws, we are just gambling normally under broad daylight. Just let him do his thing, I will y with him. The afternoon operation will go as scheduled, see you at the old ce.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng wiped his mouth and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dong.¡±

    Lin Dong led the way at the front.

    When the two arrived downstairs at the door of the restaurant, the mafia guys already drove their car over and parked it at the front.

    Xu Cheng got onto the car, and when Lin Dong was about to drive off, their path was blocked off by Withers¡¯s car.

    This obviously meant Withers wasn¡¯t about to let Xu Cheng leave.

    Just when Withers got off the car and was about to go to Xu Cheng¡¯s to open his door, who would¡¯ve thought someone from the mafia would suddenly m a baseball bat at his car¡¯s window?

    Bam!

    Withers immediately turned around and shouted at the thug, ¡°Hey!¡±

    He immediately pulled out his gun and aimed at the guy.

    The thug raised his hands. ¡°Arrest me.¡±

    Withers knew this was just trying to divert his attention.

    Sure enough, when he turned around, Xu Cheng¡¯s car already turned around and left. He could only drag that thug to the police station to file a report to getpensation.

    ¨C Afternoon ¨C

    Xu Cheng was sitting in an outdoor cafe on Pedestrian Street.

    Withers, who already returned from the police station, found him, directly sat across from his chair, and looked at him. ¡°Coming to cheat and plunder money again? I¡¯m going to just watch you, and I will see how you managed to know the results of the gambling tables before they are revealed. I¡¯m very shocked, are there actually insiders in the casinos helping you out? Is it the dealers? Just how did you guys do it? How did you get the final answer? Could it be that you already have a piece of technology that can see through everything on the table?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him in the eyes and said nonchntly, ¡°Sir, in fact, you also know this case is very difficult to handle. It¡¯s because these are legal casinos, and it¡¯s normal for people toe in and gamble and leave with winnings. Besides, you guys have no evidence that these guys have been cheating. So, allow me to ask, what charges are you going to put on them? Just because the Las Vegas casinos pay a lot of tax money to you guys doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t allow guests to leave with money won, right? Or what kind of justice would that be?¡±

    Withers angrily said, ¡°I know you guys cheated, there must be moles on the casino side. Otherwise, your guys wouldn¡¯t be looking at their phones before they ce down their bets. It was you who is telling them the answers, right? So who the fack told you the answers? You must have a team behind you working on it, someone that can urately predict the result or know the result. This is a crime!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xu Cheng revealed a devious smile. ¡°You mean, we worked together with people inside the casino to achieve a profit? Then can you tell me, how did the people inside the casino find out about the results? For instance, the person that¡¯s shaking the dice, strictly speaking, they probably don¡¯t even know what number they shook, so your usation feels a bit weak.¡±

    Withers was exasperated. ¡°But you guys were able to win every time, there must be some trick, and that¡¯s illegal gambling.¡±

    ¡°Then how can we prove that we had no help from inside and it¡¯s all based on our own capabilities?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Withers: ¡°Sure, pass me your phone, let me see if someone sent you the answers and how you sent other people your answers. Or, just put your phone on the table unlocked right now and let¡¯s see if there¡¯s someone sending you answers.¡±

 Chapter 465.1 - God is Beside Me (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 465: God is Beside Me (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng ced his phone on the table, and Withers stared at it, while also staring at Xu Cheng.

    Half an hour went by.

    Xu Cheng asked him, ¡°Can I use my phone now?¡±

    Withers immediately grabbed his phone to check if someone sent him any message.

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Every round of gambling onlysts a few minutes. By the time someone finds out about the answer, sends me the message, and then I get the message and send it off to someone else, the round is probably already over. That would be too dumb, wouldn¡¯t you think?¡±

    Withers: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m shocked by your means and efficiency.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°How about I take you onto a little experience?¡±

    Withers: ¡°How?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Do you have someone? Call him over.¡±

    Withers thought about it, gave a call to one of his subordinates who had also been sent onto ¡°vacation¡±, and told him toe over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y 10 times, how about that? Get your subordinate to exchange for 10 thousand dors in chips.¡± Xu Cheng said to Withers, ¡°To optimize the experience, you can have your subordinate pick any casino he wants.¡±

    Withers called his subordinate again, ¡°Go to whatever casino and exchange 10 thousand dors in chips. Keep the call on, don¡¯t hang up, and listen to my arrangement.¡±

    Speaking of this, he said in a low voice, ¡°Also, contact the casino guys to rece all the dealers that are currently working the dice to staff they trust the most! Don¡¯t ask why, just do it.¡±

    His subordinate doesn¡¯t know what his boss was thinking about, but he still did it. He went into a casino and got 10 thousand dors in chips.

    ¡°Alright, Boss.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of the juice and saw Withers¡¯s eyes looking at him with anticipation.

    He smiled and asked, ¡°Tell me which casino he¡¯s at right now.¡±

    Withers: ¡°Just the one you plundered before, Aria casino.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Cheng smiled again.

    Withers¡¯s subordinate directly went over to Aria and said to the execs, ¡°You guys are getting targeted again.¡±

    Those guys were in the middle of an emergency meeting and they all shot up from their seats, looking very nervous.

    Those bandits are here again? They already took so much money, and it still wasn¡¯t enough?

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Aria¡¯s executives asked.

    ¡°We got intel, they are probably targeting your casino again. Hurry up and remove all the staff members that are currently working at the dice tables and rece them with employees you guys trust the most. Right now we can only suspect that they had bribed your staff and got prepared. So, let¡¯s try countering by switching them allst minute!¡±

    The executives nodded, and the manager immediately went to have that arranged.

    ¡°Boss, all the dice dealers have been reced.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Withers looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Can we begin now?¡±

    ¡°Table number 2, small,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said.

    ¡°Table number 2, small. Hurry up and go!¡± Withers hurriedly said.

    His subordinate immediately went to the table number and put all of the 10 thousand dors into the ¡°small¡± betting zone.

    Bingo!

    ¡°Boss, we won!¡± his subordinate immediately said.)

    Withers narrowed his eyes and looked over at Xu Cheng, a bit in shock.

    That guy wasn¡¯t even on his phone just now. No one gave him any answers, how did he do it?

    Following where Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were looking at, there really wasn¡¯t anyone across the street being suspicious and giving him the answers.

 Chapter 465.2 - God is Beside Me (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 465: God is Beside Me (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°You are looking for who gave me the answer?¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I got it right? Tsk tsk, I¡¯m pretty lucky.¡±

    This time, Xu Cheng put his head down in his arms on the table and continued to say, ¡°Table number 1, small!¡±

    Withers: ¡°Number 1, small!¡±

    His subordinates quickly ran over and put down 20 thousand!

    ¡°Boss, how did you do it?!¡±

    Withers¡¯s pupils erged. ¡°Got it again?¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°Yeah, we won again!¡±

    Withers looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief, and Xu Cheng just grinned at him mysteriously.

    That smile made Withers feel like ants were crawling under his scalp.

    ¡°Number one again, small,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Withers: ¡°1, small!¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°Won again!¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of the juice again and mysteriously smiled. ¡°1, big!¡±

    Withers: ¡°1, big!¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°Boss, what the fack? We won again!¡±

    Withers: ¡°Hurry up and get someone else to that table! Change that staff member, hurry!¡±

    Then, Withers looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see you try to guess Table 1 again!¡±

    Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait until the new staff gets swapped in first.¡±

    After the staff was reced, Withers hadn¡¯t spoken yet and Xu Cheng already said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me. I know the new guy¡¯s ready.¡±

    Withers¡¯s eyes widened!

    How did he know?

    How the fack did he know!

    Xu Cheng yawned. ¡°Small.¡±

    Withers: ¡°Small!¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m suspecting that you are the culprit behind this whole case.¡±

    Withers: ¡°Right again, right?¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°Yes! How did you do it?¡±

    Withers¡¯s back was covered in sweat. ¡°Hurry up and check the entire gambling table, see if there¡¯s any device installed. Also, let the staff check the entire casino¡¯s cameras to see if there¡¯s anything abnormal going on or if someone hacked into the system.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± At this time, Xu Cheng spoke, ¡°Even if you go to a smaller casino, the result will be the same.¡±

    At this time, the subordinate reported, ¡°Boss, we scanned the whole ce and checked the entirework, we didn¡¯t find anything!¡±

    Withers scratched through his brown hair with his hands, feeling very dry-mouthed,pletely unable toprehend what¡¯s going on right before his own eyes. Looking at Xu Cheng¡¯s mysterious smile, he was about to go crazy.

    ¡°Now that I let you participate in the whole process with me from beginning to end, which step can you press charges against me for cheating?¡± Xu Cheng asked him nonchntly.

    Withers didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°Continue, didn¡¯t you say 10 rounds? What¡¯s the hurry?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°How about this, let your man go over to table 58 that¡¯s ying ckjack. There¡¯s a gentleman in a grey vest, see if his hand is 17 points. And if he wants to hit, his next card will be a J of Spades. Or, you can also check if the dealer¡¯s hand is 20 points.¡±

    Withers: ¡°Go over to Table 58, see if the guest in s grey vest has 17 points in his hands. If he hits, check to see if the next card is a J of Spades, and also check if the dealer has 20 points in his hand.¡±

    The subordinate nodded and quickly went over to that table. When he arrived, the round just ended, and the guest in grey vest indeed had 17 points plus a J of Spades, and the dealer ate him with 20 points!

    ¡°Boss...¡± The subordinate swallowed his saliva, his legs almost gave in.

    Withers: ¡°What happened?! Hurry and say it!¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Withers¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°All right? Even the J of Spades? The dealer with 20 points? The grey vest guy with 17 points?¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°Uhm... God! My God! Are you a God?!¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Withers felt his soul leaving his body as he murmured in a daze and said, ¡°God is sitting across from me.¡±

 Chapter 466.1 - This is the Devilâ€™s Game (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 466: This is the Devil¡¯s Game (Part One)</b>

    Withers looked at Xu Cheng, his eyes looking like a pair from a lost soul. His lips trembled nonstop as he eximed in disbelief, ¡°No, impossible! I don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m an atheist materialist!¡±

    If you want to seriously defeat someone, then break their faith first!

    For this reason, Xu Cheng had to pretend to be a celestial being for this once.

    ¡°Then can you exin what I just did? You think I can bribe all the staff inside the casino and get them to work for me? Then how did I bribe everyone in the casino? Including the gamblers. How did I know what card was gonna be given to the gambler next? The dealer can¡¯t even be certain which card is next, how did I know? How do you want to exin these things?¡±

    Withers stared nkly at the ss table.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°In fact, you can¡¯t solve this case, got it? Because this isn¡¯t a crime to begin with, it¡¯s just a low-key way for me to win money. I don¡¯t want to be high-profiled, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯mmitting a crime. I just found some people to gamble for me, and you can search them yourself to see if they have any devices on them to help them cheat. There¡¯s no regtion in the casino that says I can¡¯t bring my phone. As long as phones are allowed and the signals are strong, I can let them ce bets for me, and strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t a crime. I can keep on doing this. But, do you think they will ban phones?¡±

    No!

    Everyone has the right to carry their phones around freely, after all, this is a legal business asion.

    Withers obviously knew about this too.

    But, he had two things he didn¡¯t want to face. First of all, how could someone be able to do such a supernatural thing?

    Just how was Xu Cheng able to do it?

    Secondly, when he was desperately trying to solve this case, he was shown the fact that there weren¡¯t actual criminal activities going on, and it just put on a veil of mystery and made him feel so powerless.

    ¡°You are notmitting a crime, but I will disclose to the public the kind of ability you possess!¡± Withers said, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t allow you to keep on existing in the M Nation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that things won¡¯t go as you wish.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Then, he got up and left.

    Withers obviously wasn¡¯t willing to let him go. He took out the handcuffs and wanted to handcuff Xu Cheng first without an arrest warrant first, and then sort everything out and report it to his higher-up.

    But, just when he was about to go after Xu Cheng, members of the mafia immediately ran out from all corners and blocked his way as they warned, ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire!¡±

    Withers gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t win the fight against these burly guys.

    He took out his phone and called his partner, but when the call connected, an unfamiliar voice answered, ¡°Sergeant Withers, your partner is under arrest, and now it¡¯s best for you to surrender yourself.¡±

    Withers was dumbfounded.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We are suing you in connection with the recent case of casino sniping and disrupting the health of the market.¡±

    Withers¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly. Actually, at the second the call connected, his location was already reported.

    Indeed, within just a minute, a few police cars rushed over.

    At this time, those mafia guys pretended to be on the same side as Withers and they immediately turned to the officers that wereing after them as they shouted, ¡°Mr. Withers, you go first. We will cover you!¡±

    Withers was dumbfounded.

    As a result, the officers directly arrested the mafia members and Withers.

 Chapter 466.2 - This is the Devilâ€™s Game (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 466: This is the Devil¡¯s Game (Part Two)</b>

    ¨C FBI HQ ¨C

    The team leader looked at Withers and said, ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    ¡°What can I say? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you guys to arrest me?¡± Withers said angrily.

    ¡°Yesterday, you and your team were already notified to not touch this case anymore. But today, I caught your subordinateing into the casino. The people at the casino said that someone who imed to be with the FBI came to warn them but also went to gamble. Then, he won 8 times in a row! From 10 thousand, he turned it to 20, 40, 80, 160, 320, 640, 1.28 million, 2.56 million! Every round, he was very swift and decisive with what to bet, and he also went all-in every time! This behavior was the same as the group that was plundering the casinos¡¯ money earlier, and your subordinate was on a call for the whole time when he was gambling, and that number on call belongs to yours! That means the one that was giving him orders was in fact you! Come on, tell me, how did you know the oues for each round?!¡±

    Withers: ¡°I don¡¯t know! Someone also told me!¡±

    The team leader: ¡°Who told you? Withers, I don¡¯t care if you were told by someone else or not, what you did already made you an aplice to the criminal group¡¯s operation. You weremitting a crime!¡±

    Withers: ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Then, he suddenly got closer and said in a low voice, ¡°I had been following a guy, he¡¯s the real mastermind behind this whole thing. Today, I was trying to see if I could follow his orders and actually get all the bets right, and I did! I don¡¯t know how he really did it, it was really unfathomable to me! He didn¡¯t need a phone, nor binocrs or whatever technology, yet he was able to know about everything that went on in that casino!¡±

    The team leader: ¡°You can keep on making stuff up. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Then, how are you going to exin why you were with the guys from the mafia at the time we arrested you? We investigated them, they are all people with records and were involved in the previous operations at the casino. Why were you with them today? Looks like the casino execs were right with their usations of you. You really are the mole.¡±

    Withers: ¡°How could I be the mole?¡±

    The team leader: ¡°You used your identity as the FBI to make them cooperate with you to investigate, but in fact, you just got them to give you all the green light so you could win more money. Every day, money is being lost, yet you make no progress. You are really a thief in the disguise of a guard!¡±

    Withers mmed the table and shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    The team leader: ¡°Those mafia members already admitted that they know you, and their confessions on you were the same.¡±

    Withers: ¡°They clearly set me up!¡±

    The team lead: ¡°Alright, since you said you are only investigating the case, then why did your subordinate run away with that 2.56 million?¡±

    Withers¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The team lead lifted his eyebrow and said, ¡°He did. After changing the 2.56 million into cash, he turned off his phone and ran. When we went to his home, his passport and ID were all gone.¡±

    Withers fell back down into his chair.

    ¡°Impossible! Then how did you guys track down me from his phone? Since he ran, his phone wouldn¡¯t have been left behind.¡±

    The team lead: ¡°Indeed we didn¡¯t get his phone. But, the new team captain that was in charge of this case got a call from the casino, iming that there would be action, and we arrived early and checked the surveince, and your subordinate appearedter. Then, we eavesdropped on his phone, and we noticed that it was you that was calling him! During this whole time, you were telling him what to bet on, and every time you were right!¡±

    Withers shouted furiously, ¡°Then where did I find out about the answer?¡±

    The team lead: ¡°So you told your subordinate to use his identity as an FBI agent to make the execs at the casino swap out the dealers. In fact, the new ones that were swapped in were your guys!¡±

    Withers suddenlyughed. It was an inexplicably sad and bitterugh.

    It was a trap!

    In fact, his subordinate didn¡¯t run, but he was dead!

    His passport and ID card was found and destroyed by the mafia to create the illusion that he escaped.

    ¡°You guys will never solve this case, trust me!¡± Withers looked at the team lead with mockery and said, ¡°This is the devil¡¯s game!¡±

 Chapter 467.1 - I Can Kill You, I Can Also Save You (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 467: I Can Kill You, I Can Also Save You (Part One)</b>

    Withers said, ¡°There won¡¯t be an end to this case at all. Unless the Vegas casinos close down, money will be plundered every day.¡±

    ¡°As long as you plead guilty, you can leave us to worry about the other things.¡± With that, the team leader walked out of the interrogation room.

    Inside the detention cell, the four mafia members were visited by awyer.

    He was here to simply say to those four, ¡°Boss told me toe and tell you guys, once you guys get out, you guys can have all the fun you want!¡±

    The four of them nodded in satisfaction. Just staying here for awhile also gave them a sense of aplishment for their gang, and that was how this circle was. Those who were willing to take a bullet or the me for the team, would rise faster on thedder.

    After thewyer came out, he went to a nearby balcony.

    On the balcony stood an FBI agent smoking with his back towards him.

    Thewyer put a file bag on the guardrail and said, ¡°Here¡¯s $5 million dors, you did a good job.¡±

    This person was none other than Cole, the team captain that reced Withers on this case. He was a more practical guy than Withers; being able to bite his workce opponent and also get a huge sum of money, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with that deal.

    The five million was enough for him to enjoy for the rest of his life. In this circle, no one was really clean. The whole society here existed to serve capitalism, so when the capitalists provided enough money, everything would be easier to handle.

    Maybe Withers was a tough and righteous guy, but his higher-ups or peers might not be.

    With this money, Cole would resign or transfer to other departments. After all, the four mafia families involved in this case weren¡¯t entities that he could go up against. In this case, he would choose money and his own life over actually solving this case.

    He would only need to help frame Withers to end the investigation into this case.

    Thewyer left the bag behind and walked away without looking back.

    ¨C Koman¡¯s Laboratory ¨C

    Stenson got a call and came over to look for Xu Cheng.

    Going down the narrow and dark stairway to theb, he frowned and said, ¡°Boss, do you want to change to ab with a better environment? You have so much money, there are already 2.7 billion in my hands alone! I don¡¯t even know where to invest this money right now. Right now, as you have arranged, I have invested in a few college students and raised some good hackers. Do you have any other ns?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said. ¡°This ce might look ghetto right now, but it¡¯s worth a couple hundreds of billions of dors. Do you believe it?¡±

    Xu Cheng brought over the cage with the queen bee and said, ¡°Go and register a medicalpany for me, any problems?¡±

    Stenson frowned. ¡°Without any legal document, it will be difficult. Unless you find a few reputed experts to hold the camp down and use their medical qualifications to start apany, I won¡¯t be able to. You know, it¡¯s quite strict here in the M Nation for stuff like this.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    ¡°I will give you a mission.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult, but if you can do it, you are wee to join my team. If you can¡¯t, then your monthly sry will stay the same. If you do it, your annual sry will be 10 million U.S. dors!¡±

    ¡°What is it, I¡¯m ready to hear it!¡± Stenson swallowed his spittle and asked.

    ¡°I did some research, I heard Senator Jerry is suffering from terminal liver cancer, and he¡¯s nning to give up on his political career. However, he has a high status in the Democratic Party. You tell him, if he¡¯s already given up on his life, he might as welle over and let me try. I have a 60% chance of helping him recover.¡±

    ¡°You sure you are not joking with me?¡± Stenson indeed felt that this whole mission was a bit impractical

    Xu Cheng raised his head and looked at him. ¡°You might not know me well enough; I am a madman, so if you want to follow me, you must be prepared to do some seemingly ridiculous things. You can refuse, and your life will still be that in. However, if you want to make your life more exciting, you can listen and do as I say.¡±

 Chapter 467.2 - I Can Kill You, I Can Also Save You (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 467: I Can Kill You, I Can Also Save You (Part Two)</b>

    Stenson sighed and looked at him.

    After confirming that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t joking, he finally bitterly smiled. ¡°You know what? No one had ever offered me an annual sry of ten million. Are you sure you are not joking?¡±

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Xu Cheng frowned.

    ¡°No, I just feel like you are treating me like a fool, because clearly, I don¡¯t have a way to get Senator Jerry toe over.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You can think of your own way. Everyone will encounter an opportunity of a lifetime that will change their life forever, some people grasp it, while some people let it slip. It all depends on what you want to choose. If you can sessfully get him toe over, I can tell you how much thisb is really worth.¡±

    Stenson thought about it. He picked up his briefcase and said, ¡°I hope I don¡¯t get beaten up into a meat patty by his guards. To be able to work for a madman, I will do something crazy this time too. I hope you are right.¡±

    Stenson then left.

    After putting on protective gear, Xu Cheng went into theb where various diseased animals were being kept. Those were all the stray animals that he had people capture recently.

    He already injected them all with his serum. Today was the second day, and it was time for him to check on the results.

    When he went in, he saw that the animals inside the cages were all very lively, indicating that they had made pretty good progress recovering to the point that they can go out and scavenge or hunt for food like normal again. This was a good sign, and it made Xu Cheng even more sure of the possibility of registering a medicalpany.

    Currently, he was studying in-depth on how to clone genes, which was very difficult to do. For the time being, he already learned how to concentrate or expand, which was basically letting his blood mix with other nutritional antibodies to allow the amount to increase. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to draw out a lot of blood from his body every time, nor would it be a viable solution. After doing this, he was able to use one drop of his blood to make it into a 100 ml solution, and he would inject the animals with it. The effects were quite nice actually!

    If each injection would require 20 ml, then his one drop of blood would be enough for five injections.

    But Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t nning on mass-producing the serum to make money. The primary reason was to use it to open up areas where he had no advantage in. For instance, the FBI wants to screw with me, right? Okay, then I will get Senator Jerry to teach them a lesson. So, Xu Cheng¡¯s first choice was to get strong political backing, because not only would he be able to help him take care of the FBI, he could also help him register a medicalpany!

    That was right, that was a backdoor Senator Jerry would open for him.

    You don¡¯t have to have money, but you have power, so give me your power, and I will give you more time to live!

    In the past, I can kill you, but now, I can also save you!

    Xu Cheng felt that this research finding made him realize how much strategic value it would give to his entire n!

    Think about it, someone that can both control the life and death of others, that was a pretty great feeling! Those capitalists, even if they have all the money in the world and could control the life and death of others, they still can¡¯t save their own life!

    But, I can!

    Because, I am ¨C Joker!

    A person that can subvert all order, even life and death!

 Chapter 468.1 - The Dying Senator (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 468: The Dying Senator (Part One)</b>

    Stenson began regretting epting this mission after he got back to his ce.

    Seeing him in a daze, his girlfriend asked him, ¡°You weren¡¯t fired again, right? Stenson?¡±

    Stenson shook his head. ¡°Jenny, I think my boss is crazy. What do you think I should do? You told me before to treat this boss well and loyally follow him, and that if I keep on wasting away my life then we won¡¯t even have money to get married. But, do you know how crazy he is?¡±

    Jenny looked at him nkly, wanting to know more.

    ¡°He told me to go and find Senator Jerry and tell him that my boss can treat his cancer. The guy told me to get Senator Jerry over to his ghetto-azzb man. If I just go and find Senator Jerry, do you think his bodyguards would beat me up? Not even the top doctors could treat him, yet my boss is saying he can?¡±

    Jenny: ¡°Maybe he just wants to test your resolve and courage?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the courage or resolve, I¡¯ve also done a lot of bad things in the past. But, I really don¡¯t have the courage to do this kind of ridiculous and stupid thing. If I really want to find Senator Jerry, and then my boss disappears, then I probably have to flee from this country too.¡±

    Then, Stenson bitterly smiled. ¡°But my boss did say that if I can do it, my sry would be 10 million! I would basically be officially hired. Jenny, I¡¯m too tempted by this sry, I feel like maybe I should do something this crazy at least once in my lifetime to leave no regrets. I must make a lot of money and give you a stable family.¡±

    ¡°Honey, you can decide for yourself. We¡¯ve already been through all these tough years, I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer,¡± Jenny said.

    Stenson directly stood up with his briefcase and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. Imma go and find Senator Jerry.¡±

    Then, he left his residence.

    Senator Jerry is the most favored candidate for the democratic party (TL note: let¡¯s not involve politics here, I personally don¡¯t favor any party particrly as long as they can do good things for the country). However, two years ago, he suddenly found out that he had terminal liver cancer. That turn of events directly ended his campaign and his political career. Over the two years, he had been receiving treatments and looking for all kinds of cures, being very cooperative. But, even with the most advanced medical technology in the world, those doctors were still only able to prolong his life by two years. If it were in a normal hospital, he would¡¯ve gone to see God already.

    When the most authoritative doctor in the liver surgery field told Jerry and his family to start nning for the funeral, Jerry felt as if his whole life lost all meaning. His spirit before waspletely gone, and his whole outlook on life had be very negative. He was even thinking aboutmitting suicide in a private area, just so that the media wouldn¡¯t photograph how miserable he looked and use it as clickbait.

    On a bed, his body was filled with needles and tubes, and he felt very repulsed to see only doctorsing in and out and visitors looking at him with pity.

    ¡°Linda, I told you to send an invitation to all the medical teams in the world. Is there really no one out there that responded and could cure my sickness?¡± Jerry couldn¡¯t help but growl at his assistant.

    He had really had enough. It was really painful suffering, and even with the drugs sustaining his life right now, he still would have no choice but to bear the pain if the illness were to act up. With the cancer spreading, his failing liver made his face look a lot older than before. With his liver functions deteriorating, he even began to cough up blood.

    He really couldn¡¯t live like this anymore.

    Linda stood by his bed with her head down. ¡°Sir, no one would volunteer for this operation. The best doctors have already tried, so the others definitely don¡¯t have the courage to attempt it.¡±

    ¡°Did you not mention the amount ofpensation? I can pay whoever can cure me a lot of money! I have a lot of money from the campaign! Now that I can¡¯t even run the campaign, what good would the money do? Can I bring it into my coffin?¡± Jerry was so irritated that he started to cough up blood and almost fainted.

 Chapter 468.2 - The Dying Senator (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 468: The Dying Senator (Part Two)</b>

    His assistant sighed. ¡°You still refuse to finalize your will?¡±

    ¡°Give me myptop, I¡¯m going to check my emails myself. I don¡¯t trust you. I don¡¯t think people would give up on curing me for this much money,¡± Jerry said.

    The assistant had no choice but to bring over hisptop for him to check the mailbox himself.

    She had used his email and sent an invitation to all the renowned healthcare specialists in countries around the world, but their responses were all pretty vague or just straight up politely declined.

    Of course, when even the best teams in the M Nation were only capable of briefly prolonging his life, no other team would attempt to cure him. After all, it would be like taking all the me in the end, putting themselves in a sh-tstormpletely unnecessarily.

    Jerry scrolled through the emails, his eyes gradually became indifferent. If he had the strength, he would¡¯ve smashed theputer onto the floor.

    But, just then, an email popped in.

    ¡°Hello Senator Jerry, I heard that you had been gued by illness for thest while, and as a follower of your partisan deration, I want to attempt to treat you. If you have already given up on yourself, why not give me a chance?¡±

    Upon seeing this message, Jerry¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Search up who sent this email, check which medical team this is!¡± Jerry anxiously said to his assistant.

    His assistant immediately came over. But after checking it out, she frowned and said, ¡°Sir, this is an anonymous email, so its credibility isn¡¯t high. Whether it is deceptive is open to question.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Get into contact with this person, I have no other option left. Those doctors even told me to start nning my funeral, who else can I trust? This person¡¯s right, I will just give him a chance. Maybe God left a window open for me.¡±

    Linda bitterly smiled. ¡°Senator, can you not be naive? You have been treated for two years now, just be a little optimistic, and you can probably live for another six months more!¡±

    Jerry: ¡°Contact him! Get in contact with him! I already have no options left!¡±

    Seeing him angered, Linda bitterly smiled and picked up her phone, dialing the number that was included at the end of the email.

    Hearing the call, Stenson immediately picked up.

    ¡°This is Senator Jerry¡¯s assistant. Listen, it¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s yet, don¡¯t just prank-email us. I know you are probably someone from the opposing political party, you must beughing your azz off right now, huh?¡± Linda scolded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe this is real? To be honest, I don¡¯t even believe it. But, I¡¯m just doing as I was told. Tell the senator that I have a madman boss who said that he has a 60% chance of being able to cure Senator Jerry, I don¡¯t know if Senator Jerry dares to take the chances or not.¡± Stenson said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if hees or not, I¡¯m just a messenger. If he wants to give it a try, tell him to go to the Koman Lab on 76th Street.¡±

    Then, Stenson hung up the phone, took out the temporary SIM card, and threw it out to avoid getting involved in this big mess.

    Jerry was a bit angry at how Linda answered the phone. ¡°How can you talk to them like this? Do we even have any other options right now?¡±

    ¡°They are indeed crazy. He even said it himself, his madman boss has a 60% chance of being able to cure you. This guy¡¯s really a psycho, the top tier medical teams don¡¯t even have 1% of certainty, and he dares to say 60%? What a joke!¡±

    Jerry: ¡°I want to go!¡±

    Linda became nervous too. ¡°Senator, have you gone mad too?¡±

    Jerry: ¡°Get the car ready, call someone to carry me to the car! I feel like I don¡¯t even have six months left, I¡¯m at the end of my time. Even if I have to be ab rat this time, I will take my chances!¡±

 Chapter 469.1 - I Donâ€™t Have a Medical License Here (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 469: I Don¡¯t Have a Medical License Here (Part One)</b>

    On 76th Street, Jerry was traveling in a seven-seat SUV. There were still all kinds of tubes and needles on him that had directly been carried with him into the car.

    It was going very slowly on 76th Street, because no matter where they looked, they didn¡¯t see any decent-looking hospitals.

    ¡°Senator, I told you we were pranked! There¡¯s no hospital here at all...¡± Linda frowned and said to Jerry.

    ¡°Look around more, look again.¡± Senator Jerry couldn¡¯t see clearly with his eyes, but he could still think straight.

    The car drove around and around and still didn¡¯t find any big hospitals.

    Jerry said, ¡°Don¡¯t just look for big hospitals, look to see if there¡¯s anymunity clinics or medicalbs.¡±

    Linda bitterly smiled. ¡°Your illness is cancer, this isn¡¯t just a cold or something minor.¡±

    ¡°Just keep on looking.¡± Jerry sighed.

    Then, the driver with sharp eyes spotted a very old yard with a signboard hanging outside.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the headlights of the car illuminating it, they really wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the board clearly.

    ¡°Koman¡¯s Laboratory?¡± the driver read the sign. ¡°Is this the one?¡±

    Jerry immediately opened his eyes. ¡°Check and see if there¡¯s anyone in there.¡±

    Linda nodded. She got off of the car, pushed open the gate, and went into the yard. Entering the small building, he saw the basement that the stairway led to had very dim light on. After she came back out, she said to Senator Jerry, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is obviously a very poorly-runb. They don¡¯t even have the money and had to set up theb in a basement!¡±

    ¡°Get off the car!¡± At this moment, Senator Jerry suddenly said to the driver, ¡°I¡¯m getting off the car, carry me in and ask.¡±

    Linda frowned. ¡°No, with your current condition, you can¡¯t pull out of the tubes and needles right now at all! You are already at your weakest point, do you want to die here? If the media finds out about you actuallying to a ghetto ce like this to seek treatment, do you know what kind of sh-t they will write?¡±

    Senator Jerry didn¡¯t listen to her at all, as he already began pulling out the tubes and needles on his body.

    He said weakly with a pale face, ¡°I already did it, it¡¯s toote.¡±

    The other medical assistants had no choice, and they could only take out a form and say, ¡°Senator, if you insist on doing this, then please sign here to make sure that this has nothing to do with us. Sorry, this is for the reputation of our medical team.¡±

    ¡°Sign it for me,¡± Senator Jerry said.

    Then, Linda, the driver, and the bodyguard helped Senator Jerry slowly walk into the yard.

    Inside the dpidated yard, only the basement lights were still on.

    The group of people approached the door and shouted, ¡°Is there anyone here?¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng opened the basement window and popped his head out. Upon seeing Senator Jerry, he slightly smiled. ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Can someone treat illness here?¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°What illness?¡±

    ¡°Cancer.¡± Jerry weakly added, ¡°Stage 4.¡±

    ¡°I can treat it.¡± Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a medical license, and to put it simply, this ce isn¡¯t proper at all. Do you still want to try it?¡±

    Jerry directly coughed up blood. He bent down and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m running out of time...¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How much money do you have?¡±

    Linda: ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°How much do you think you are worth?¡±

    Jerry: ¡°Sir, if you can actually cure me, you can ask me to do anything.¡±

    ¡°My ce is pretty simple here, and except for the patient, no one else needs toe in. Also, the rest of you can go back now. You can just alle back in two days to get the surgery report, whether he¡¯s alive or dead. If you can ept that, then carry the patient in. If you can¡¯t, just leave the way you came,¡± Xu Cheng said and then closed the window and opened the door.

    Linda looked at Jerry and asked, ¡°Senator, what¡¯s your decision?¡±

 Chapter 469.2 - I Donâ€™t Have a Medical License Here (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 469: I Don¡¯t Have a Medical License Here (Part Two)</b>

    Jerry coughed up more blood and said, ¡°Do I still have another choice? Just do as he says. If I really die after two days, then just donate my legacy to society. I won¡¯t leave any money for my sons, I need them to learn to be independent!¡±

    Linda nodded and waved for the bodyguards to carry Jerry into the humbleboratory.

    Xu Cheng pointed at an experimental table and said, ¡°Just let him lie there, and you guys can go out. If you insist on staying, then I won¡¯t proceed with my operation. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to hold on for too long.¡±

    Jerry said with his pale face that was as white as a sheet of paper, ¡°All of you just go back.¡±

    Linda looked at Xu Cheng and warned, ¡°I remember what you look like now.¡±

    ¡°Hold up, sign first.¡± Xu Cheng handed over a document and said, ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for anything that happens in the future.¡±

    Linda red at him. ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sign it, then you can carry him away,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    A tall and burly bodyguard directly walked over, wanting to grab Xu Cheng by the cor and teach him a lesson, but who knew, Xu Cheng just lifted up his leg and sent him flying out of the window on the door.

    The ss shattered everywhere, shocking everyone at the scene, including the other bodyguards.

    ¡°The operation will take two days, and if you don¡¯te and fix my door before tomorrow, I will take his life too,¡± Xu Cheng said. Then, he walked into the depths of the basement as he pushed the operating table.

    Linda looked around and really didn¡¯t know what she should do. In the end, she left with the bodyguards.

    Xu Cheng pushed Jerry on the operating table and said, ¡°The chance of saving your life depends on yourmitment. I need a proper medical certificate in the M Nation, and other than that, I want an identity that can protect me. If you can do it, then the chances of sess of this operation will be 60%!¡±

    Right as Xu Cheng said that, Jerry grabbed onto his wrist tightly and said as he clenched his teeth, ¡°Sir, please, try you best! I will fulfill those demands for sure, and more!¡±

    ¡°Then just rx,¡± Xu Cheng said as he brought over a dose of anesthesia and injected it.

    After the drug took effect, Jerry was basically as good as dead.

    Xu Cheng tied his entire body down on the operating table to prevent him from instinctively struggling and moving around vigorously during the process of activating the cells. If he didn¡¯t, then Jerry might end up hurting himself, as the violent movement could damage his already fragile organs.

    Then, he went to the fridge and took out the 20 ml dose of serum that he had prepared. Activating his prating vision, he looked to see where the cancerous cells were concentrated. He could see that the spot had already pretty much decayed, and a vast amount of cancer cells had spread to other ces in his body.

    Xu Cheng inserted the needle urately at that ce, injecting in the serum.

    If there was enough serum, then it wouldn¡¯t need two days. But the serum was limited, so the speed at which it killed the cancerous cells and resuscitated the normal cells would be pretty slow. But, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t want to lose more blood than he had too. He wasn¡¯t really a doctor, so there was no medical ethics he spoke of. Unless he¡¯s trying to save someone close to him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t use too much of his own blood.

    After finishing the procedure, Xu Cheng began to study the books at theb again.

    To be honest, after doing some studying in the medical field, he didn¡¯t really learn much in that area, but he did learn about a lot of vulnerabilities in human bodies, which woulde pretty handy in the future for him to precisely kill his targets.

 Chapter 470.1 - Can Save, But Can Also Kill (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 470: Can Save, But Can Also Kill (Part One)</b>

    On the next day, it was already noon when Xu Cheng woke up, and he already saw Linda waiting at the door with two handymen to repair the ss.

    Xu Cheng came up from the basement and said to Linda, ¡°Buy me lunch, I want Huaxia cuisine.¡±

    Linda gritted her teeth as she stared at him.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°When people are hungry, they can¡¯t focus and their eyes might be dizzy. If you don¡¯t want any idents to happen during the operation, it¡¯s best if you let me have a good meal.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the watch and said, ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left until the operation, you don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Without a choice, Linda could only rush out to buy some food, Huaxia cuisine to be exact.

    When she came back with all those big and small takeout bags, Xu Cheng epted it very nonchntly and actually went into the yard to just eat under the sun.

    Linda saw that it was time for the operation so she yelled at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say half an hour ago that the operation is in half an hour? It¡¯s already been 45 minutes and you are still not moving? Is my boss alive or dead right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng just ignored her and kept on eating. Linda wanted to go down to check herself, but the door was locked.

    ¡°Just let me finish eating first, what¡¯s the hurry? You have to know, this is my first time doing surgery, I got to be careful,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°What?!¡± Linda¡¯s eyes opened up wide. ¡°You scammer! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, let the media know that Senator Jerry died at a sketchyb that doesn¡¯t even have a medical license, and you guys will be aughing stock. You are his assistant; you are responsible for his public image, so you aren¡¯t going to be that stupid, right?¡±

    Linda gritted her teeth. ¡°How is he really doing right now?¡±

    ¡°His heart was still beating when I came out, but I don¡¯t know about now. Let¡¯s just wait until I finish my meal.¡±

    Linda endured until Xu Cheng finally finished eating.

    She just watched, quietly on the side, as Xu Cheng ate the food slowly, bite by bite. When it was long into the afternoon, Xu Cheng finally took a look at the watch and said, ¡°About time.¡±

    Then, he got up and walked downstairs into the basement.

    Linda was about to follow him down, but Xu Cheng stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Theboratory is a confidential area, please stay out. If you are really anxiously waiting and have nothing else to do, you can maybe help me clean up the living room. I think I haven¡¯t got a cleaner for it for about two weeks now.¡±

    Linda stared at him. ¡°Why me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You know how he got cancer in the first ce? The spread and aggravation of the cancerous cells are rted to the surrounding environment. Let me just put it this way for you, even if I can sessfully stop the spread of the cancer cells in his body, after hees out and walks across this dirty area, his condition will most likely worsen.¡±

    Linda gritted her teeth.

    I will endure it!

    Then, she turned around and started cleaning the ce.

    Closing the door, Xu Cheng smiled as he put on a mask and walked over to the freezer.

    Opening the door to the freezer, he saw Jerry trembling on the operation table.

    ¡°Cold, cold!¡± His mouth was trembling from the chill.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°If you feel cold, it means your body functions are still responding well.¡±

    Then, he turned on his lighter and burned Jerry¡¯s chest hair.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Jerry directly took in a breath and shouted, ¡°Hot!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, your reflexes are good, and you can shout too, not bad,¡± Xu Cheng said, and he turned on his prating vision. Looking at Jerry¡¯s internal organs, he noticed that his liver was still a bit damaged, but the cancerous cells seemed to have been taken care of. All that were left were the old wounds on his liver now.

    ¡°The operation went pretty well, I can dere to you that you are pretty much free of cancerous cells now. But, now, when you go back, you still have to get treatment for your liver. It¡¯s still pretty damaged, so you should eat more supplements that helps with that organ¡¯s recovery,¡± Xu Cheng said.

 Chapter 470.2 - Can Save, But Can Also Kill (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 470: Can Save, But Can Also Kill (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°What?¡± Jerry thought he was hearing wrong. ¡°You said my cancer cells are gone? You just took a look at me with your eyes and made that statement? Howe I don¡¯t feel like you did any surgery on my body? Where¡¯s the wound? Wait, did you not even open me up?¡±

    Xu Cheng untied him from the operating table as he said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe it or not. You can get up and see how you are feeling yourself. In fact, you should feel a lot better than before, right? Have more confidence in me, if I said the operation is a sess, then it is.¡±

    Jerry sat on the operating table and tried to feel his own body, and he noticed that he had strength now, and he wasn¡¯t feeling ufortable in any part of his body. Besides some aching in the liver when he coughed, he was really all fine!

    ¡°Sorry, Doctor, I¡¯m just scared of being sick, and I almost gave up on myself. Holy crap, this is unbelievable! Yes, you are right, I can feel the drastic changes in my body! I¡¯m no longer feeling dizzy and weak, and I can even see things clearly now. My mind feels very alive right now, yes, I can feel it! Yes, Doctor, I think I¡¯m good!¡±

    Jerry said excitedly, and he almost began dancing with his hands. ¡°Oh, this is unbelievable! How did you do it? This is magical! Am I dreaming?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly turned on the lighter to burn his chest hair again. Jerry screamed, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s gonna catch on fire!¡±

    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe it, I can burn away your chest hair first so you can see if you¡¯re really dreaming or not.¡±

    Jerry said with red eyes as he nodded in excitement, ¡°I believe it! Man, you are a funny guy.¡±

    Xu Cheng tossed over Jerry¡¯s pants and clothes and said, ¡°I will wait for you outside. Come out when you are dressed.¡±

    Jerry nodded, got up and walked around, waved his fists around, twerked his buttocks, and swayed his waist.

    He took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Oh, God, this is too amazing!¡±

    He put on his clothes and when he walked up from the basement, he saw Xu Cheng preparing a bunch of documents. But, his assistant Linda was actually cleaning. She was his senior assistant and she would never do this kind of work for him normally, so the scene was a bit funny to look at.

    ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Linda looked at Jerrying up, and her mouth dropped wide open in disbelief.

    ¡°Sweep your floor, you can¡¯t leave without finishing,¡± Xu Cheng said. He brought his documents to Jerry and said, ¡°Senator Jerry, this is my profile. I want to open up a medicalpany, and as for the medical qualifications, I will trouble you to help me out with it. Also, because I was formerly part of Huaxia¡¯s military, the FBI seems to have a lot of time on their hands and had been quite tight on my azz. I think it¡¯s best if you fulfill your promises, or I can¡¯t guarantee that there won¡¯t be any after-effects from the surgery.¡±

    Jerry nodded sincerely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do next.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Oh right, leave your assistant behind for a few days. I need her to help me shower those little guys in the back and also take care of their feces.¡±

    Linda shouted, ¡°Why?¡±

    Jerry: ¡°Tsk tsk, Linda, demonstrate your professionalism. A senior assistant should be omnipotent.¡±

    Linda: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then, Mr. Xu, if there¡¯s anything, you can always reach me through Linda.¡± Jerry shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and walked out of the yard.

    Outside, there should be two bodyguards waiting, but right now there was only one.

    Jerry remembered that the other one was kicked through the door by Xu Cheng.

    He asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Doug?¡±

    Bodyguard: ¡°He¡¯s still in aa at the hospital. The doctor said that he had three broken ribs, and has a severe concussion!¡±

    Jerry swallowed his spittle. ¡°This Mr. Xu can save lives, but he sure can also kill...¡±

 Chapter 471.1 - Could This be the Mysterious Power of the East? (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 471: Could This be the Mysterious Power of the East? (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Washington University Medical Center ¨C

    One of the most famous and distinguished medical institutes in the world was based here.

    The team that was in charge of Jerry was definitely even more top-notch, but at this moment, when they saw Jerry exiting the elevator himself toe for a check-up, they were all shocked!

    The nurse saw him directly over and immediately said that she would help him get Dr. George, who was Jerry¡¯s attending doctor.

    Then, she just stood them dumbfoundedly for a long time. After finally making sure that this healthy and energetic-looking person standing in front of him was indeed Senator Jerry, she finally came back to her senses and called the internal line to Dr. George¡¯s office.

    ¡°Senator Jerry is here, he seems to have recovered. Dr. George,e and take a look at him. He seems to even be able to walk by himself now.¡±

    On the other side, Dr. George, who was just in the middle of a meeting with another client, immediately hung up the call and said ¡°excuse me¡± to the client before rushing out from his office. He immediately saw Jerry and his bodyguards walking towards him in the corridor, and the two met.

    ¡°Oh my...¡± George was clearly in disbelief when he saw Jerry, who was literally on the verge of death just a few days ago, standing healthily in front of him.

    Senator Jerry immediately walked up to George, grabbed him, and said, ¡°Hurry up and give me a full-body examination, see if my cancer cells had been cleared up.¡±

    ¡°Are... you alright? I mean, how are you feeling right now?¡± George asked him.

    ¡°Pretty good, I just can¡¯t run nor do any heavy work. The doctor that was responsible for treating me said that my liver hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet and that I need to do more treatment in that area,¡± Jerry said.

    ¡°Then follow me.¡± George led him into the treatment room.

    His team all came over and started a whole-body examination for Jerry.

    Jerry let out a breath nervously as heid on the bed.

    Then, the hospital began using the equipment to assess him, and it took an entire evening. Dr. George¡¯s team even forgot to go eat dinner.

    ¡°Teacher, this is unbelievable.¡± George¡¯s student assistant brought over the test results and passed it to him as he took in a deep breath.

    Geroge looked at the test results in a daze. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t bring over another patient¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°No, I personally did theb tests, and I thought it was wrong too. I¡¯m even doubting whether this Senator Jerry is a fake one...¡±

    George bitterlyughed. ¡°Probably not, it¡¯s the same bodyguards. Did other things check out to be fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, except for the liver that is indeed still exhausted, the other things all checked out fine. In fact, his cell activity seems to be even higher than the average person of his age.¡±

    George: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The assistant: ¡°Senator Jerry¡¯s 49 years old, and right now his blood routine stats and organ functions should be reduced to ordinary levels. But it¡¯s very strange, I found that the various functions of his body are actually working really well, such as his digestive system and lungs. Senator Jerry is a big smoker, and a few years ago, we were even suspecting him of getting lung cancer too, but during this check-up, we found that his lungs are actually very healthy!¡±

    ¡°Let me see!¡± George anxiously said.

    The assistant passed over aprehensive inspection report.

    After George took a look at it, he directly walked to Jerry¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°Senator Jerry, if I may ask, who treated your illness?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jerry frowned. His heart was beating fast because he thought something was wrong. ¡°Is there a problem? But I feel very well though.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no problem at all!¡± George directly said out of excitement, ¡°But no problem is the big problem here, right? You had Stage 4 cancer, and it would be impossible to eradicate all the cancerous cells in your body. But now, we found that you don¡¯t have cancer at all in your body anymore!¡±

 Chapter 471.2 - Could This be the Mysterious Power of the East? (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 471: Could This be the Mysterious Power of the East? (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Really?!¡± Senator Jerry directly sat up from the bed, couldn¡¯t be more excited. ¡°It¡¯s really all gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, from our professional assessment, there are no cancer cells left in your body.¡± George grabbed onto Jerry¡¯s hand and said in excitement, ¡°Who was it? Who cured you? Oh my god, I think this is a major breakthrough in the medical field! I really want to meet this doctor, he must be in the M Nation still, right?¡±

    Jerry nodded. But immediately, he appeared to be in a difficult situation. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t just tell you who cured me. Because, if he really wanted the world to know, then the world probably would have found out about his capabilities today, right?¡±

    George immediately looked painfully anxious. ¡°How can that be the case?! This is curing cancer, not just the flu! If such a medical technique doesn¡¯t get widely adopted, how much more financial and material resources would the medical field have to lose to cancer in the future?¡±

    Jerry waved his hand. ¡°Dr. Goerge, I know you are worried that your Washington University¡¯s medical center, as the top hospital in the globe, will lose its reputation for not being able to treat my illness, but my life was indeed saved by that person, and since he didn¡¯t want me to make it public, then I can¡¯t. This is a kind of respect for him, you don¡¯t understand the feeling of being suddenly rescued when you had been treading on the verge of death for so long. I won¡¯t get involved with thepetition between your hospital and other medical teams, so if you guys want to know, you can search yourself. However, I definitely won¡¯t reveal any information about my savior here.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong, Senator Jerry!¡± George quickly interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s not even as simple as curing your cancer. You might not be as sensitive to this so I won¡¯t bring up too many medical terms or whatnot, but let me tell you this, the doctor that cured you basically cured your overall physical fitness and function! You don¡¯t know what that means yet, but do you feel, right now, that you are younger by a few years already?¡±

    Jerry nodded. ¡°That is indeed the case.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t a psychological effect. When we assessed the various indicators of your body, we concluded that the aging effect on your blood routine had been improved on a fundamental level. In other words, your body is basically like that of a 35-year-old man! Listen, what I mean is, including the lung problems you had from smoking and the stomach problems you had from having to drink too much, they were all treated from the roots, allowing your body that once deteriorated to the level of someone close to 60 to improve and return to when you were 35 years old. It¡¯s simply too amazing!¡±

    ¡°You mean... like rebirth?¡± Jerry felt a shortness of breath.

    ¡°Yes, pretty much, it¡¯s like you changed a set of new organs!¡± George immediately said.

    Hisss!

    Jerry took in a sharp breath.

    ¡°Could this be the mysterious power of the East?¡± Jerry murmured, and he couldn¡¯t help but respect and admire Xu Cheng from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 472.1 - Find the Doctor (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 472: Find the Doctor (Part One)</b>

    ¨C At the university medical center ¨C

    In the conference room, all the board members were present.

    No one knew why they would have such an important meeting with everyone on such short notice.

    Several board members looked at each other and chatted, not knowing what was going on andining about how precious their time was.

    The major shareholder coughed. ¡°This meeting was called by Dr. George, maybe he has reached some kind of breakthrough in a certain field?¡±

    The others finally quieted down a bit.

    Not long after, Dr. George came in with his assistant and prepared the setup for the meeting.

    On the projector, he began ying the process of which Senator Jerry went from diagnosis to treatment, to deterioration and thenpletely giving up. It was very detailed, so even though some shareholders didn¡¯t have medical backgrounds, they could still understand it. Actually, just the phrase ¡°Stage 4 Cancer¡± should be self-exnatory enough.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senator Jerry? Dr. George, are we trying to get into politics? I¡¯m not interested at all about Senator Jerry¡¯s medical history.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about politics, we are studying a medical case from the perspective of a doctor, everyone.¡±

    George began talking again, ¡°Just as you can see, Senator Jerry¡¯s case was our hospital¡¯s top priority.¡±

    The shareholders nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say the team has given up on it? Besides, our hospital has already prolonged Senator Jerry¡¯s life by at least a year while other medical teams couldn¡¯t, and that¡¯s enough to showcase our capabilities.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I felt the same way before too.¡± George stood in front of the projected screen and said, ¡°But today, I summoned all the shareholders here to let everyone know, and that is, after we gave up on Senator Jerry and determined that he had less than two weeks of time left, just yesterday, I witnessed a miracle!¡±

    ¡°Dr. George, don¡¯t tell me God saved him,¡± at this time, an old shareholder said.

    ¡°Pretty much. His life was already maxed out by two years with active cooperation between the hospital and the patient, and the cancer cells in his body had basically spread throughout his internal organs. But, just yesterday, Senator Jerry came to our hospital! That¡¯s right, you guys may have already heard some people discussing it. They are right, Senator Jerry had recovered!¡±

    Someone became very excited. ¡°This is a big event that¡¯s worthy of celebration! We can definitely use this to show the world our medical team¡¯s capabilities! Then, we can get more funding from the White House to train more talents in the future!¡±

    George shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Let me finish first.¡±

    Then, he pressed the remote and the screen changed to a set ofboratory reports and aprehensive physical examination report.

    ¡°As shown, everyone can see, these results came from ourprehensive assessment on Senator Jerryst night. You canpare it to the report of him when he was in thete stages of Stage 4 cancer.¡±

    After seeing this report, many people that had a background in medicine immediately knew what those results meant.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± An old professor in sses eximed, ¡°How could someone with organs that had nearly decayed and lost functions be able to recover in such a short amount of time?¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s impossible!¡±(

    ¡°This is basically like he swapped in a new set of organs! I remember Senator Jerry also has a habit of smoking and drinking alcohol, right? I¡¯ve seen the dialysis chart of his lungs, they were in pretty bad shape, worse than that of a 60-year-old. He would cough violently at ces with the slightest pollution. Are you sure this on the screen is his lungs?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what you are looking at right now is thetest test results from Senator Jerry. How is it? Miraculous, isn¡¯t it? With these kinds of results, it is no exaggeration to say that he was saved by God!¡± George said, ¡°But, what I want to tell you all today is, God seemed to have be a mortal and descended into our nation. In other words, the best doctor that saved Jerry is in the M Nation!¡±

 Chapter 472.2 - Find the Doctor (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 472: Find the Doctor (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°All of Jerry¡¯s organs are basically as good as being rejuvenated to be at least 15 years younger! His various functional states can bepared to that of a 30-year-old healthy man. Everyone, think about it, Senator Jerry¡¯s already 49 years old!¡±

    All the shareholders¡¯ pupils erged!

    The capability to treat cancer!

    And the other restorative medical techniques demonstrated in these pictures were all alsopletely miraculous!

    ¡°We can only say that this doctor¡¯s really skilled, the surgeries done on Senator Jerry¡¯s organs arepletely seamless, it doesn¡¯t look like organ transnts at all,¡± some doctors said in amazement.

    George couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°I think you guys are wrong.¡±

    The others all looked at him.

    George: ¡°It had been less than a week since Jerry was checked out of the hospital to live his remaining days at his private residence. If I may ask everyone at this table, who is able to get organ-transnt surgeries and then recover to the point of being able to walk around freely, within just one week?¡±

    That¡¯s true!

    The shareholders and doctors in the room almost ignored this detail.

    George added, ¡°Not to mention organ transnts, any surgery on a stage-4 cancer patient would require hospitalization to some extent. But inside Senator Jerry¡¯s body, his liver, lungs, stomach, and other organs all seem as if they werepletely reced, and any one of those operations would require at least a month of observation while being hospitalized. But, the report on Jerry told us that this doctor didn¡¯t use any transnt techniques, but he directly cured the internal organs in his body!¡±

    Someone eximed, ¡°What you want to say is, he has developed some technique or medical technology that can treat cancer, kill the cancerous cells, and repair the internal organs?¡±

    George: ¡°That could be the case, or maybe it¡¯s some type of drug too.¡±

    Everyone anxiously asked, ¡°Where is this guy? Did you guys leak the news of Jerry¡¯s full-recovery yet? We must not let other hospitals know about this!¡±

    George: ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking too. I think we should hurry up and find this person, and then find a way to introduce him to our hospital, or buy the patent to his technology! That way, we would be the only hospital in the world that can treat cancer!¡±

    Thinking about this, everyone got really excited.

    ¡°Dr. George, did you not ask Senator Jerry who that doctor was?¡±

    ¡°I did, but he didn¡¯t want to say it. Maybe that doctor wants toy low and not be high-profile, but the moment Senator Jerry appears before the press, the truth would be found out pretty soon. At that time, we obviously wouldn¡¯t lie to everyone that it was us that saved Senator Jerry. That wouldn¡¯t be realistic, and the other medical teams aren¡¯t stupid too. Right now, the only thing we can fight for is to find this doctor before the other medical teams. Or else, the moment the other hospitals get the patents, the situation wouldn¡¯t look good for us,¡± George said.

    At this point, everyone understood the purpose of this meeting today. That was right, now it was up to the board to decide the massive offer they would be presenting to the doctor when they find him.

 Chapter 473.1 - Negotiation (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 473: Negotiation (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Las Vegas Casino ¨C

    Many bosses of therge and small casinos over the city had gathered here for an annual conference. Originally, it would be held at the end of the year, but many casinos decided to bring it ahead of schedule to address the recent events.

    Those people from the smaller casinos had also heard, the big casinos had been losing money for two consecutive months!

    In Las Vegas, this was simply unheard of!

    It wasn¡¯t really losing money, but if you were in the gambling industry and not earning tons of money yet you were actually making barely enough to pay for all the operating staff and site maintenance, that would be too ridiculous.

    Two months ago, for arge casino corporation that incorporated a variety of retail shops and hotels, the total monthly profit could reach more than a billion. But over the past two months, the casino portion of the business that should be leading in ie was actually losing money? The businesses had to rely on other retail and the hotel profits to breakeven on monthly ie, that was just too strange.

    Not just one, but all of the biggest casinos in the city had been experiencing this.

    After the FBI handed over the unlucky Withers, the problem was still not solved.

    The casinos had no choice but to rely on themselves to save themselves, trying to find more clues. Every morning and afternoon, the casino would lose a crap ton of money in operation!

    Every casino would lose about 100 million at around the same time period, and sometimes, some might even lose 200 million and have to resort to using the cash in the vault to sustain operation!

    This kind of situation was simply unheard of in the past, even if there was arge-scale gambling sniping event.

    ¡°The losses are still continuing, does anyone have a good way to solve his problem?¡± the boss of a big casino in the casino narrowed his eyes and said, breaking the silent atmosphere, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. I know all the big dogs are losing money and the smaller ones are scared of bing the next victims. Let¡¯s not stand idly by and watch each other lose money; this is something that concerns the entirety of Las Vegas. If this gets dragged on, then we will lose at least 30 billion of the usual 50 billion annual profit to someone else! We invested so much money in this world-ss city, if it gets leaked that our profit margin is this pathetic, we won¡¯t be able to get more investments. We might even need to use the grey-market ie to beef up our financial sheets so our earnings don¡¯t look so bad, and that¡¯s going to increase the chances of us being investigated and exposed. When that happens, everyone will be at even more risk.¡±

    At this time, a guy running a small casino said, ¡°Mr. Peel, in fact, I would just use cheats to stop this kind of phenomenon.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± At this time, an elder angrily said, ¡°Las Vegas is already the number one casino city in the world, and if you get exposed for cheating, it will bring forth a lot of negative press! This is a shameful behavior condemned by everyone in this circle! Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still Asia¡¯s Macau; they have been bucking the trend and trying to catch up to Las Vegas all these years. We definitely can¡¯t shoot ourselves in the foot with cheating at a time like this! We are professional, please know the difference between professional and amateur. If you even have to rely on cheating to make money in Las Vegas, then there would be no justice at all in the gambling industry here! This is a matter of our brand that had been nurtured for centuries, and we definitely can¡¯t damage it just for a temporary crisis.¡±

    The others all nodded. The brand effect was indeed very strong, and if they were not careful with how they tackled the enemy this time, it would ruin the brand that they had built.

    ¡°But this thing is pretty strange, just how did those guys know what to bet on, big or small? Besides, they¡¯ve never lost once. Every day, there would be 80-or-so peopleing in to gamble and they never lose; some of these guys would leave with a couple tens of thousands of dors. The entirety of Las Vegas loses 300 million to these guys in one day! We¡¯ve already spotted these guys in our surveince footage and we know who¡¯s part of that organization, but they aren¡¯t really doing anything out of line. And that¡¯s the most awkward part, we can¡¯t sue them for cheating at all, because we still can¡¯t find any evidence on how they cheated to win every single time.¡±

 Chapter 473.2 - Negotiation (Part Two)

    Chapter 473: Negotiation (Part Two)

    ¡°Not even the pros in-house saw through their tricks?¡±

    ¡°Very difficult. They can do it normally, but for a game like betting big or small for dice rolls, those guys would just join the table nonchntly after the dice roll is finished and then ce down a bet. We went to question a few of them on the spot, but we found that, besides the phone that¡¯s on them, there¡¯s really no possibility for them to cheat.¡±

    ¡°Then should we ban guests from bringing in their mobile phones?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know how many corporate executives or powerful figurese to Las Vegas to gamble? Without their phone, how are they going to attend to urgent and important businesses? This is definitely not feasible.¡±

    ¡°I originally thought that these guys would only be able to win at dice gambling, so there had been a period of time when I closed the dice sections to prevent them froming. But, it didn¡¯t work at all. Rather, they facked me even harder. For instance, they just went to other games where the risk and reward are significantly higher and won even more money! With dice, at most they win double their amount. But, after I banned the dice section, then in one week, my daily loss went from 50 million to 150 million!¡±

    Speaking of this, the boss seemed like he wanted to cry but he was already out of tears.

    Those executives that implemented the same ¡°quick fix¡± all deeply understood his despair and bitterlyughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done that too, my losses basically quadrupled! After I opened up the dice area, my losses were finally reduced to the original level.¡±

    The topic seemed to have immediately changed. Now, the casinos do not seek to make money, but rather ask to lose less money.

    After sharing their tragic stories, everyone sighed out in unison.

    ¡°What did the FBI say?¡±

    ¡°The new guy that¡¯s put on this case said his team is still tracking those gamblers. At present, we have the list of those guys involved, but they came from a big background.¡±

    ¡°We even dare to go up against the president, tell us, who is it?¡±

    Peel nced at those guys and said, ¡°Those Mexican mafia guys!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already called them over, they are probably on their way. Today, I hope everyone can unite, and let¡¯s negotiate with them. I think what they are doing right now is disrupting the entire market.¡±

    The others were all outraged and ready for the talk.

    After waiting for about an hour, those four bosses of the four gangs came into the meeting room. Their men stood right by the door, and several members directly went to stand in the corner of the meeting room, feeling as if they had just invited wolves into their house.

    After Saar and the others sat down, he grinned and said, ¡°Aiyo, you big bosses sure respect us. Mr. Peel even invited us personally toe over.¡±

    The first wave of harvesters of Las Vegas were Mexicans, and the casinos here all had a bit of Mexican blood in it. Strictly speaking, the bosses here were all Saar and the others¡¯ seniors!

    If it was before, Saar and the other three mafia bosses definitely weren¡¯t qualified to sit here to chat with these guys. But today, not only were the four of them here, they were directly facing the descendants of the first wave of harvesters, and they were on the offense too.

 Chapter 474.1 - The Case Rapidly Escalates (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 474: The Case Rapidly Esctes (Part One)</b>

    Many of these bosses indeed looked down upon Saar and the others. They weren¡¯t scared of them, and more of the feeling was contempt.

    It was the same kind of feeling as how those that do legal business do not respect those that got rich from illegal businesses. Both are rich, but the former looks at thetter full of contempt and disdain.

    Saar and the other three bosses just loved the way these guys despised them yet had no choice but to call them over to negotiate.

    Damn, that feeling was pretty satisfying.

    At the same time, the entire conference room was wire-tapped and under the surveince of the FBI.

    ¡°Attention, everyone¡¯s here. Eavesdrop Saar and the other mafia members¡¯ phones to monitor all inbound and outboundmunication. Also, have you begun tracking the four of them¡¯s bank ounts yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are with the Swiss, and we are already negotiating with the Swiss Bank. The moment there¡¯s funds entering their ount, we will be able to know.¡±

    Peel and the others looked at the four Mexican mafia bosses. Peel grinned. ¡°Want some coffee first? Blue Mountain?¡±

    Saar shrugged. ¡°I know this isn¡¯t a problem that we can finish discussing within minutes, so yeah, coffee is indeed needed.¡±

    The secretary poured over four cups of coffee.

    Peel said straight away, ¡°Mr. Saar, these guys that had been gambling at our casinos, they are your people, right? We already confirmed it, so there¡¯s no need to go in circles.¡±

    The four bosses looked at the information collected by the FBI and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys are trying to say.¡±

    ¡°These people have been hanging out around the casinos anding to gamble almost every day, and every time, we have counted, they would win away at least tens of millions. The total sum that they¡¯ve won right now is probably in the hundreds of millions or even billions.¡± Peel smoked his cigar and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed true for millionaires to be created in Las Vegas, but it¡¯s a bit bullsh-t for 80 millionaires to be created every day. And then, those 80 millionaries would immediately turn around and go back to being thugs and not seem to have won millions of dors at all. That¡¯s even more strange. Just where did the money they won go?¡±

    Saar: ¡°You asking us, who are we going to ask then?¡±

    The other mafia boss smiled and nodded. ¡°You guys operate the casinos, and you can¡¯t allow guests to leave with money they won? So only the house can win money from guests? With balls that small, you even dare to continue operating casinos? It¡¯s all up to skills whether one wins or loses, or, are you saying, that you have put some measures in ce at the casino to make sure normal guests can¡¯t win money?¡±

    ¡°Should I pull up the surveince of those 80 guys gambling for you guys? Look at them, they win every single time! Can I ask, who the fack are they trying to fool to say that they aren¡¯t cheating?¡± Peel snorted.

    Saar retorted angrily, ¡°Mr. Old Man Peel, then should we also disclose how your casinos¡¯ securities harass our men 25/8, searching their bodies and giving them a hard time leaving with the money they won? Don¡¯t think we are afraid of being threatened. We are the mafia, haha, we aren¡¯t scared of being threatened. You guys want to y it the tough way? We actually don¡¯t mind it at all. But, please don¡¯t talk in circles and just be straightforward. We are all the same, using skills to make money. Since you dare to open your door and operate, then don¡¯t be scared of prosing in to snipe, or just ordinary mafia membersing in to gamble.¡±

 Chapter 474.2 - The Case Rapidly Escalates (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 474: The Case Rapidly Esctes (Part Two)</b>

    At this point, Saar was toozy to go in circles with these guys. He pped the desk and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t want us to win money? Sure, just facking close your casinos and not do business anymore! How about, you can also hand over the business to us. Since you guys aren¡¯t capable of running a casino with profit, then make space for those that are more skilled. Who else can you me? Thepetition in every industry will weed out the garbage. You guys are old; if you can¡¯tpete with the younger generation, then just move out of the way. Don¡¯t try to threaten us to get your way. If you guys don¡¯t want to move and want to continue to rely on bank loans and government subsidies to keep going, then go ahead. We are just gamblingwfully like other people, and as the loser, you should ept the fact that you will continue to lose money!¡±

    The whole conference room went silent.

    Money can make people do crazy things, and more profit can even make people disregard their lives!

    Even though Saar and the others were used to being scared of these capitalists in Las Vegas, they no longer did. In the past, they thought Mr. Fang just wanted to make money, butter, they found out that they were wrong. The reason Mr. Fang¡¯s doing this was more to force the batch of old guys off of the stage and rece them!

    This was a very crazy thing, one even crazier than eliminating an entire Mexican mafia family in one night! It was because Las Vegas itself was a legendary ce. There were four ces in the M Nation that could disy your status and prove your capabilities, and they were the White House, Silicon Valley, Wall Street, and Las Vegas!

    Thest three of them represented the American Dream.

    Wall Street could instigate the entire stock market in M Nation, Silicon Valley controlled the heart of technology in the nation, and Las Vegas was the most sinful yet dreamy ce in the country. If you could do well in any of those four ces, you basically had a strong foothold in this nation.

    Peel directly looked at those four mafia family bosses and said, ¡°A bunch of beggars, you don¡¯t make any contributions to the city, yet you want to juste in here and cheat our money? When did you guys be so shameless?¡±

    Saar: ¡°Tsk tsk, if there¡¯s money, then let¡¯s make it together. We are all Mexican descent, why do you need to suppress us? You guys run the casinos, we will y in them, and we will take the money we win. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the pride in cheating to win money?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s cheating?¡± the four mafia bosses all shouted. ¡°You have to bring out evidence to make such usations, okay? Come on, bring out the evidence, and if you don¡¯t have any, then we will sue you for defamation! We are in Las Vegas, since when do you guys have to resort to this kind of despicable tactics? Damn, you guys are really shameless enough to invite us all over, and then try to put sh-t on us? To be honest, we aren¡¯t educated, and we also don¡¯t have a clean background. If you guys point at the guys we killed and said we killed them, we won¡¯t deny it. But if it¡¯s somethingpletely made up and you guys are spreading the rumor, then be careful of your tongue getting chopped up in the future!¡±

    Just then, the four of them all got a text at the same time.

    It was a deposit notification from the Swiss Bank.

    Each of them got 35 million dors inbound.

    At the same time, the FBI tracked over to the Swiss Bank and said, ¡°The casinos lost 320 million, but these four only got 35 million each, which is 140 million in total. Then, where did the other 180 million go? Hurry up and investigate where the 180 million went! I need all of their information!¡±

    The FBI began negotiating with Swiss Bank, and they directly used their superior to pressure the bank to disclose the confidential information. At that time period, there seemed to be only one other ount that received 180 million!

    It was a client named Stenson!

    ¡°Check out who this ¡®Stenson¡¯ guy is!¡±

    ¡°Boss, he¡¯s awyer sh wealth manager, and the funds in his ount currently exceed six billion dors!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and find him!¡±

    Stenson was in the middle of buying a new house. His sry had reached 10 million, so he asked for 200 thousand in advance to use as a downpayment for a house. His girlfriend was still at work, and just when he wanted to give her a call, he noticed that his phone seemed to be out of service.

    This was a usual tactic used by the special forces as a part of their deployment n. This was to prevent anyone from calling that would leak the operation or interfere with it.

    When he was about to go to the window to see if the signal was better, armed special forces rappelled down from the roof and smashed into the window.

    Then, people rushed in from the door as well, pressing him down to the ground.

    Stenson looked at the smashed window and broken door, his heart hurting like he was getting stabbed. ¡°MY FACKING NEW HOUSE!¡±

 Chapter 475.1 - Warning (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 475: Warning (Part One)</b>

    Stenson was directly taken to a special police emergency van, the inside of which was a dark temporary interrogation room.

    When he was being cuffed up and brought inside to sit, an FBI agent with a beard looked at him sternly and said, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve brought you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awyer, you are already breaking thew. No matter what my client did, I¡¯m just a financial nner; you have no right to do anything to me. First of all, I didn¡¯tmit any crime with the money under my control, and I will also press charges against your FBI guys for breaking my window and door.¡±

    ¡°Then let me tell you, your employer¡¯s suspected of cheating to steal money from the casinos in Las Vegas. Have you wondered why your client has so much money? How did he obtain such an amount of money within such a short amount of time?¡±

    ¡°Las Vegas?¡± Stenson froze for a moment. Then, he giggled. ¡°He¡¯s indeed not simple. Amazing!¡±

    The interrogator pped the table and said, ¡°Speak, who¡¯s your client? I¡¯ve seen your file, you have been out of a job for over five years because many people despise how you are aplete servant of capitalism. And now, you are working for this kind of person. You really are someone that loves money more than anything.¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been despised and abandoned for so many years too, so you know how rare it is to have a boss that acknowledges me. Oh and, he gave me a raise again recently. Guess how much it is? 10 million dors as an annual sry! You can work for your whole life and not make more than what I make a year, so let me ask you, if you were me, would you give up your boss to the FBI?¡±

    ¡°Are you refusing to cooperate?¡± The interrogator narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know the consequences? We can easily arrest and sue you and your boss under the National Security and Stability Law.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind getting arrested, but let me tell you, I¡¯m loyal to my profession. Everyone can think I love money and don¡¯t think of things from my clients¡¯ perspective, when in fact, I am thinking in my clients¡¯ shoes, and my job is to allow him to earn more money and create higher returns-on-investment for him. And I¡¯m staying loyal to my boss, because I just need to do my job, and he will treat me well. So, I refuse to cooperate with you guys, but I will sue you guys for illegally arresting me!¡± Stenson finished, and he no longer spoke another word.

    At this time, an agent came in and handed Stenson¡¯s phone to the interrogator, ¡°Boss, got it. There¡¯s one guy in his call history that¡¯s been popping up frequently in just thest month. It¡¯s probably his boss, and also the culprit behind this case!¡±

    The interrogator smiled at Stenson and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m probably going to arrest your boss next. You are going to be unemployed again. Haha, I hate it when someone has a higher sry than me!¡±

    Stenson snorted and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will find the real culprit behind this case.¡±

    Xu Cheng just came out from Las Vegas and split the money with those guys, and his phone was tracked. Not long after, the FBI agents found him and cuffed him up.

    ¡°Sorry, you are suspected of being involved in a case of illegal gambling, please cooperate with us for an investigation.¡±

    Xu Cheng calmly said, ¡°Hello, Sir, I¡¯ve never even been to the casinotely, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the wrong guy?¡±

    The captain of that team said, ¡°Nope, it was you, yourwyer already gave you up.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, and he felt assured now because that statement meant it wasn¡¯t hiswyer that gave him up. After all, Stenson didn¡¯t even know what he did. These guys revealed their own hand already.

    Xu Cheng was taken away by another police car.

    At this time, Lin Dong in the distance directly called Saar.

 Chapter 475.2 - Warning (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 475: Warning (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°License te: xxxx, police car, they got my teacher.¡±

    Saar¡¯s pupils contracted, and he immediately whispered something to the other three bosses.

    The other three¡¯s faces suddenly changed, and they nodded tacitly after exchanging a look.

    Saar immediately texted the location and license te to a number.

    During the process of being detained, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say a word.

    The cop threatened him, ¡°You think just by not talking, you can avoid a conviction? What are you smiling about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m smiling about how the sinful ce that is Las Vegas probably don¡¯t have top-notch security. Have your driver be careful when he¡¯s driving.¡±

    Right as he finished that sentence, a private sedan suddenly flew out from a valley and directly ran into the cop car. Xu Cheng was sitting on the right side, and the agent that was talking to him was on the left side, the side that the sedan smashed into. Despite the cop car being strong enough to withstand the impact and the agent was wearing a seatbelt, he was smashed to the right and shed right back to the left side due to the seat belt and the momentum, hitting the window and the door frame. He lost consciousness right away as his head was covered in blood.

    The other agents in the car immediately got off of the car and aimed at the driver of that vehicle.

    That driver very innocently put up his hand and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see my turn signal?¡±

    Just then, a pickup truck ran straight into the second cop car that was escorting the first, not holding back at all. The people in the front seat were immediately sent into aa.

    Those cops got out too and immediately fired a shot in the sky before aiming at the driver as they approached the vehicle. One of the officers dragged the driver out, and he immediately saw the cloudy eyes.

    ¡°Fack, he¡¯s on drugs!¡± The officer pushed him against the vehicle and cuffed him up.

    Just then, no one noticed that someone secretly went to the police cars and punctured the tires. The tires went t right away, and both cars couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡°Sh*t, keep an eye on the suspect,¡± the captain said to the other officers. Then, he was about to call for backup.

    But, he noticed that hismunication system¡¯s signal was blocked.

    ¡°F¨Ck!¡±

    Just then, arge cargo truck began sounding its horn at the sight of the stopped cars that were blocking traffic.

    ¡°Did you not see that our tires went t? Are you blind?¡± the captain shouted at the driver. He knew that those Mexicans here would always find ways to piss them off, and he became really furious.

    The driver of the big truck¡¯s driver didn¡¯t care at all and just kept on sounding the horn, making the captain very irritated, and the captain began swearing at the truck driver, ¡°Are you facking retarded? Can¡¯t you just use anotherne?¡±

    The truck driver was obviously part of the group. At this time, he directly rammed thest police car to the side of the street, passed the first one, and drove off, leaving behind the cop car that was barely recognizable anymore. The officers were dumbfounded at the sight.

    Xu Cheng was dragged off the car by two officers. He faintly smiled. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t going to make me walk back to the police station with you guys, huh?¡±

    The captain immediately went to the side of the road to get a taxi. However, the taxi drivers in the area obviously knew the unspoken rules in the city. They obviously didn¡¯t want to get involved when seeing even cop cars were facked like this, and they quickly drove off.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to escape or anything. We have reasons to arrest you for an investigation for this case.¡± The captain walked over and warned the nonchnt Xu Cheng.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    At this time, another car suddenly made a turn and ran straight at the captain that was just threatening Xu Cheng. The captain got caughtpletely off guard and was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even move his body to dodge. But, that car was just threatening him as well, and it immediately swirled to another side and drove right past him.

    The captain was sweating all over.

    ¡°Watch where you are standing, or I¡¯m going to run you over, you r¡ª-d!¡± The driver gave him the middle finger as he shouted and drove off.

    Those guys were really too wild.

    ¡°Cap, what should we do? Do we really have to take him back to the station? I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t even leave this intersection alive...¡± The other officers already caught on that something was definitely off.

    Right now, they were still fine, because they were still fairly friendly to Xu Cheng, but that series of events were all a warning to them, telling them to watch what they were doing. After all, the number of missing people or murder cases in Las Vegas were too many to count every year.

 Chapter 476.1 - Firstly, Let Him Go. Secondlyâ€¦ (Part One)

    Chapter 476: Firstly, Let Him Go. Secondly... (Part One)

    The FBI captain grabbed Xu Cheng and originally wanted to cross the street to the phone booth and call for help.

    But who knew that a long truck would just directly drive up and stop in the middle of the street.

    This was clearly a sign warning them to not cross.

    The captain directly pointed his gun at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t resist, this isn¡¯t a ce ruled by Mexicans!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. But, if you keep on pointing that gun at me, I will sue you for the mental damages you are causing me. Please understand the situation, right now you have no evidence to show that Imitted a crime, and I¡¯ve never been to the casino aftering to the M Nation this time. I¡¯m a very reasonable guy. If you can reason, then I will reason with you. If you can¡¯t, then sorry, I¡¯m not someone you can easily pick on too.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the captain right in the eye.

    Just like he said, the FBI didn¡¯t have any conclusive evidence at all. Right now, they had basically been pushed into a corner and wanted to just use some tough ways to force Xu Cheng to confess, and it was amon practice. As long as you go back with them to the police station, even if you were innocent, they can find something to convict you with.

    So, the four gangs in Mexico definitely wouldn¡¯t let these guys take Xu Cheng, even if their men had to murder those police officers.

    This was the power of capitalism!

    Even if it was thew, in a ce like this, it would only work for capitalism.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t worried at all that the four gangs would just stand by and watch, so from the very beginning, he cooperated with the police. At the same time, he also wanted to test what level of support these four gangs could provide him.

    Now, by the looks of it, it was indeed a correct move to work together with them.

    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t have to say or do anything. There will be awyer here with a scapegoat to get him out.

    The captain stared right into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and said with determination, ¡°And I¡¯m not someone easy to push over too. Let me tell you, I¡¯m taking you back to the office today no matter what.¡±

    With his hands cuffed, Xu Cheng still appeared to be quite calm.

    A total of six FBI members were escorting him and they forcibly stopped a private car.

    Then, pushing Xu Cheng into the van, the car didn¡¯t even drive more than a couple dozens of meters before its tires were popped by a sniper rifle!

    The car wobbled and scraped a couple of cars on the side of the streets too. Due to the sudden stop of this car, another car behind it was unable to brake in time and crashed right into their rear.

    The driver of that car stepped out, directly went to this van, and mmed on the window as he shouted, ¡°Get off of the car!¡±

    The FBI captain directly took out his ID and said, ¡°FBI, don¡¯t get in our way.¡±

    ¡°FBI? I facking hate you scummy bugs the most, using the excuse of fighting for justice to only pick onwful citizens! Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t give me your insurance information, I¡¯m not letting you go!¡±

    Then, he shouted at his buddies that were sitting in his car. Three other guys got off of the car. They didn¡¯t care about the FBI having guns because, in thisnd, the citizens even dared to point at the president¡¯s face and curse; who would care about these guys in uniforms? They wouldn¡¯t dare to just pull the trigger, because they were in the wrong first for causing such a ruckus on the streets. Secondly, not even the president would be able to excuse these agents if they just pulled the trigger on civilians for no good reason.

    The FBI captain got really annoyed.

 Chapter 476.2 - Firstly, Let Him Go. Secondlyâ€¦ (Part Two)

    Chapter 476: Firstly, Let Him Go. Secondly... (Part Two)

    ¡°You guys better not make trouble. If you want coverage for the damage, go to the FBI department to apply. We are handling a case right now.¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around. If you guys would admit to our faults, would you still be called the FBI? Who doesn¡¯t know that your department is stingy as fack and runs on a tight budget! Should¡¯ve canceled your department a long time ago!¡±

    The captain pointed his gun at him and threatened, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to not hinder our operation anymore.¡±

    At this time, some reporters at the scene that was called over here immediately began recording.

    The civilian that had a gun pointed at him immediately began shouting at the passerbys on the street, ¡°Everyone, look, these are the guys that our tax money went to! Their guns are pointed towards us taxpayers, I¡¯ve never seen an officer this amazing!¡±

    ¡°Captain, put down the gun!¡± At this time, the other officers whispered to the captain who was already blinded by rage. Things escted way too quickly. In the M Nation, the citizens had absolute rights, and if anyone of their rights weren¡¯t respected, it would cause a huge bacsh. The West was particrly enthusiastic about protesting for their rights, they firmly did not allow the deprivation of what was rightfully theirs.

    At this time, the captain¡¯s signal finally came back to work, and he began to call for backup.

    But now, they werepletely surrounded by civilians.

    But, whether the people here were all civilians was another story. All in all, the four gangs did sneak in a few of their own guys and would sneak in a few punches or kicks or so. And the agents obviously couldn¡¯t just open fire at the crowd. The captain had a hot temper, and when he was kicked and punched, he couldn¡¯t help but fight back.

    But, that only enraged the crowd more, causing the event to intensify, and the six FBI agents werepletely blocked off by the road, unable to move an inch.

    When the backup arrived and used tear gas and sh grenades to disperse the crowd, the six officers all had bruises on their faces.

    The local officers brought the agents into the ambnce, and Xu Cheng was taken away as well.

    Then, the local government directly notified the White House, telling them to shorten the leash on their mad dogs to prevent them from running wild and instigating public hate towards the government. The cities and states all had their own government officials and the jurisdiction was not under the direct control of the White House. So, they had the right to appeal and use the FBI of misconduct towards the civilians during this operation.

    ¡°What civilians! Those guys are all organized, they are most likely from those Mexican gangs!¡± the captain couldn¡¯t help but yell to his boss.

    The shouting was a bit too loud, it even caused the wound and bruises on his face to hurt again.

    ¡°This time I told you to investigate first and then act, why did you directly go and arrest him? Even if it was that guy that had been the guy causing the casinos to lose money, do you have evidence that he broke thew? Just how much money did the casinos give you? Why are you breaking all themon protocols to work for them and go and directly arrest the suspect?¡±

    Those questions immediately shut that captain up.

    The boss snorted coldly, ¡°Let that guy go.¡±

    The captain¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to know that the remaining funds all went to his ount?¡±

    Boss: ¡°So what? What evidence do you have that he didn¡¯t win that moneywfully?¡±

    Then, the captain¡¯s higher-up directly took out a file and said, ¡°Look, this is Senator Jerry¡¯sint, saying that we severely damaged the government¡¯s image, and he demands that our department be disbanded.¡±

    The captain¡¯s eyes stared even wider.

    ¡°So, as for your actions for this operation, the higher-up already has a decision. Firstly, let him go. Secondly, you and your team are hereby all temporarily ¡®sent on vacation¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Fack!¡±

 Chapter 477.1 - The Careless Assassin Alliance (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 477: The Careless Assassin Alliance (Part One)</b>

    In fact, the casinos and the FBI indeed couldn¡¯t do anything about the four mafias winning money and leaving with it. After all, they couldn¡¯t find any evidence at all, so they had no choice but to watch them leave with the money they had won.

    That was why they spent a lot of money on bribing Captain Henry, the one who had taken over this case. Then, he began to monitor the four mafia leaders and then find the ultimate culprit behind this. If necessary, he could even just kill him and clear up the problem from the root! After all, this wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by thew, so they had to solve it the old-fashion way!

    After the captain was ¡°sent on vacation¡±, he packed up his stuff at the FBI office and directly went to the biggest casino in Las Vegas to look for Boss Peel.

    He knew that once he lost the FBI forces as his backup, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the M Nation anymore after getting himself involved in this. So, he decided to use thest chip in his hand to exchange for a big sum of money to prepare to move to another country.

    Peel and Captain Henry met up at the nightclub inside the casino.

    Henry originally wanted to include Xu Cheng into his report, but he gave up on that idea after he got fired.

    So, he decided to use this information to exchange for some money with Peel.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± that old man Peel smoked a cigar and asked.

    Henry bitterly smiled. ¡°What do you think? I got fired. You have to take full responsibility, you know that?¡±

    Peel nodded. ¡°And what about it? Did you find out who it was?¡±

    Henry nodded. ¡°10 million dors!¡±

    Peel frowned. ¡°You are charging too much for this information.¡±

    Henry: ¡°Listen, Mr. Peel, using 10 million to exchange for the 300 million you guys lose every day, you think that¡¯s expensive? You will lose at least 7-8 billion every month! Even if you have lots of ck money to support the business, you are probably still running low, right? Over the past two months, you guys lost quite a bit, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t have your info at the FBI office. 10 million, or I will just get going. You know the four mafias won¡¯t let me go at all. I can tell you the culprit behind this, and you just need to go to the Assassin Alliance to spend 5 million to get his head. Then, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore, am I right?¡±

    Peel frowned. Henry indeed had a point.

    Not counting the ck ie, the casinos in Las Vegas in total wouldn¡¯t make more than 50 billion in profit. But, this time, those mafia guys would take away almost 10 billion every month! Two months and that was almost half of their legal ie! Even though they had a lot of moneyundering businesses, the ie still wouldn¡¯t be enough to fill this big hole.

    If this continued on, within no more than 6 months, at least 5 casinos in the city would dere bankruptcy!

    The casinos had already tried all means possible, including firing a ton of the dealers and rehiring new ones, yet nothing helped the situation and sometimes even made it worse.

    So, they thought about summoning the four mafias to the negotiation table, and upon witnessing their strong attitude, Peel and the others decided to take extreme measures against the person behind the scenes.

    And that was to take care of him directly!

    And who was the guy behind this whole thing? Henry could give them the information.

    Now it seemed like they were just one step away from eradicating the root problem.

    ¡°Give me your ount number,¡± Peel said to Henry.

    Henry faintly smiled. After giving it to Peel and receiving the money, he handed a document bag to Peel.

    Then, Henry put on his hat, shook his windbreaker, and left the casino. He went to the parking lot, and it was quite dark outside. He got into the car, and from the rearview window, he saw a ck guy in the back seats.

    Before he had the time to shout, a gun equipped with a silencer pumped a bullet into his head, sttering blood all over the steering wheel.

    The ck killer got off of the car.

 Chapter 477.2 - The Careless Assassin Alliance (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 477: The Careless Assassin Alliance (Part Two)</b>

    Peel opened the bag and saw Xu Cheng¡¯s photo and profile. His eyes narrowed, and then he left the casino and went straight to the Assassin Alliance¡¯s registration point.

    ¡°Fill in the other party¡¯s information please, and also provide a photo if you can,¡± the staff said at the window to Peel.

    Peel directly handed the bag to the staff and said, ¡°This guy. How long does it take for you guys to review the file and give a quote?¡±

    Staff: ¡°24 hours.¡±

    Peel: ¡°This is my number. Give me a call when you have it ready. I want him dead, no matter how much it costs.¡±

    Then, Peel left.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s information was directly fed back to the HQ of the Assassin Alliance, and the staff there would enter it into the database and then post it to all the assassins in the world to get quotes.

    At this time, many assassins in the M Nation around the Las Vegas area began giving quotes, probably because Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t a famous guy.

    The cheapest was 500 thousand, and the most expensive was 2 million. They really treated Xu Cheng like an ordinary rich guy, and the price was also on the higher-end. If it was assassinating ordinary civilians, 100 thousand dors would be the lowest price.

    If Xu Cheng knew his head was worth that little, who knows if he would cough up blood or not?

    So, the Assassin Alliance reported the highest bidder to Peel.

    Peel was worried that one assassin might not be enough, so for the sake of ensuring sess, he requested three assassins¡¯ service at once, raising the total price to 5 million. The Assassin Alliance just picked out three assassins that quoted 500 thousand each to go and do the job, and the excess 3.5 million would be the profit.

    An assassin friend on Saar¡¯s side, the guy that was previously taught a lesson by Xu Cheng, suddenly gave Saar a call.

    Saar anxiously said, ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tell him to be careful.¡± Then, the assassin hung up.

    Saar directly gave Xu Cheng a call.

    On the other end, Xu Cheng nonchntly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just let theme. You don¡¯t have to send anyone to protect me, I will take care of it myself.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng hung up.

    Lin Dong curiously asked, ¡°Teacher, this thing¡¯s not over yet?¡¯

    ¡°Of course not, there are still people that don¡¯t want me alive.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and then continued to read his medical books. But, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Looks like the Assassin Alliance is pretty careless.¡±

 Chapter 478.1 - Mr. Xu, Give Me One More Chance (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 478: Mr. Xu, Give Me One More Chance (Part One)</b>

    The Assassin King, as the founder and boss of the Assassin Alliance, usually didn¡¯t have to do much in terms of management, because there was a person at every post to oversee the operations. However, he would still look over all the targets¡¯ profiles that get published, sometimes before and sometimes after. When he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s profile and how the assassination mission was already activated, he was shocked.

    He directly called the HQ and scolded the staff.

    ¡°Hurry and delete this mission right now! Tell the three assassins that are assigned to it to stop immediately!¡±

    ¡°Boss... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already toote. After they begin the operation, they would turn off their phones and all contact methods to avoid being interrupted mid-task.¡±

    ¡°Sh*!¡± Solo cursed and said, ¡°Give me the detailed location of this target too.¡±

    After receiving the information, Solo directly went to Las Vegas.

    The three assassins had already spent a few days investigating Xu Cheng¡¯s habits and normal whereabouts, nning out the operation.

    And on one dark night, they decided to execute the n!

    Xu Cheng had a vi in Las Vegas. It was purchased by Stenson and cost a couple of millions, but it was mere pennies for Xu Cheng.

    ¡°How about it? Did you enjoy your time in the cell?¡± Xu Cheng teased Stenson after he was released from the detention cell.

    Stenson bitterly smiled. ¡°My girlfriend thought I abandoned her without telling her. I think the biggest gain from this whole thing is that I think my woman can¡¯t live without me. It¡¯s a pretty good feeling to know how much I¡¯m needed.¡±

    Speaking of this, Stenson couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Cheng and ask, ¡°Boss, the police told me that you sniped a lot of money in Las Vegas?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked him in his eyes, and after a while, he smiled. ¡°Yeah, I won the money fair and square, you got a problem?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°No problem. Also, did the senator recover already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Stenson¡¯s eyes lit up.

    What Jerry had was Stage-4 cancer! Some time ago, the news said he actually recovered, and Stenson was inplete disbelief.

    Jerry began to make frequent press appearances, so that means, the boss actually has the ability to cure cancer?

    This is definitely a boss with great potential, definitely a giant cash cow!

    ¡°You trust that I didn¡¯t betray you, right?¡± Stenson said.

    ¡°I do.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t betray me, but more like you couldn¡¯t betray me, because you know nothing about me.¡±

    Stenson was about to say something but he was interrupted by Xu Cheng. ¡°But after tonight, you won¡¯t even dare to think about betraying me.¡±

    Stenson¡¯s body trembled as he thought Xu Cheng was about to brainwash him or something.

    But at this moment, someone sounded the doorbell.

    Stenson wanted to use this opportunity to slip away from the topic, so he immediately got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and open the door.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xu Cheng stopped his action and said, ¡°All the doors here are remotely controlled.¡±

    Then, Lin Dong used a remote controller and opened the door.

    At this time, three men dressed in a cleaningpany¡¯s uniform walked in.

    As they walked in, they immediately saw three guys in the living room.

    ¡°Was it you guys that called about something wrong with your toilet? We are here to help you with maintenance,¡± one of the killers said.

    Lin Dong frowned. ¡°We didn¡¯t make such a call.¡±

 Chapter 478.2 - Mr. Xu, Give Me One More Chance (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 478: Mr. Xu, Give Me One More Chance (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°It was me.¡± At this time, Xu Cheng said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not the washroom, it¡¯s the air conditioning that has a problem. Can you guys fix it?¡±

    The three assassins awkwardly said, ¡°All the same.¡±

    At this time, Stenson said in confusion, ¡°Plumbing and fixing air conditioners are two different jobs, right? Are you guys sure you can do both?¡±

    ¡°Uhhh...¡± The three assassins felt like their cover was about to be blown.

    One of the killers thought ¡®Just fack it¡¯, and after exchanging a look with the other two guys, he shouted. ¡°What¡¯s with so many questions!¡±

    Then, he immediately took out a pistol from his toolbox and fired directly at Stenson.

    After all, the target was already confirmed, and killing two more people just meant using two more bullets, no reason to not take care of loose ends.

    When Stenson saw the guy pulling out the gun, his face was already pale white, and his body already lost the ability to move out of the way.

    But at this moment, a figure suddenly floated in front of him. When the bullet fired out from the barrel, Xu Cheng nonchntly reached out his arm. It was as if the bullet wasn¡¯t a hot and fatal ball of lead, but a yful rubber ball that was thrown at him as he caught it between his fingers.

    Ding!

    When the bullet shell dropped onto the ground, it made a noise that could be heard because it was just that quiet.

    Dead silence.

    Lin Dong¡¯s eyes opened up wide!

    Other than that fight with the North Gate leader, and that one time teaching the North Gate thugs a lesson, he hadn¡¯t seen many other fights, nor did he have a clear concept of just how powerful his teacher really is. Even though Li Wei and Luo Yi always talked about how he didn¡¯t deserve a teacher as good as Xu Cheng, Lin Dong still felt this teacher wasn¡¯t one that was so out of his league that he would feel guilty of.

    But at this moment, when he saw his teacher catching the bullet with his bare hands, Lin Dong¡¯s worldview already shattered!

    That¡¯s the kind of feeling as if an atheist one day saw something so supernatural that itpletely shattered all themon sense he had developed in the past. This kind of shocking feeling forced Lin Dong¡¯s heart to beat violently!

    His teacher just nonchntly caught the bullet like this, so easily. Lin Dong didn¡¯t even see the exact moment that bullet was caught, it was more like an instant switch of the picture with someone that just appeared in front of Stenson with the bullet already in his hand.

    Stenson also looked at his boss dumbfoundedly, the boss that blocked the bullet for him.

    And if those two guys¡¯ eyes were more of shock and dumbfoundedness, those three assassins¡¯ looks were more of shock and terror.

    What the fack?

    He just caught the bullet?

    The assassin that fired that shot was still in disbelief and he lifted his hand and emptied the whole clip at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hand moved in the air at a speed untrackable by the naked eye, and after a few seconds, he opened his palm, and all of the bullets fell to the ground.

    ¡°I just want to ask, how much is the bounty on my head?¡±

    The assassins were dumbfounded. They all felt an unprecedented feeling of terror and were prepared to turn around and just run.

    At this time, a guy floated in from the front door. With a dagger in hand, he immediately sliced those three assassins¡¯ throats!

    This person was none other than the assassin king that waste ¨C Solo.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m sorry, my men are too careless. Please give me another chance. To make up for this mistake, I¡¯m willing to bring you the head of the person that ced the bounty on you!¡± Solo said.

 Chapter 479.1 - Shock (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 479: Shock (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng nced at Solo and turned back to his seat.

    After he sat down, he said to Solo, ¡°It¡¯s now 8 PM. Before 12 AM, I want to see your sincerity. If that head isn¡¯t delivered on time, I will personally pay a visit to the Assassin Alliance.¡±

    Solo nodded, and he began dragging those three guys¡¯ bodies out of the door.

    But, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t y pretend anymore. I know those three aren¡¯t dead yet. Your dagger just scratched their throats, you controlled the depth really well and just sliced the outer tissueyer without hurting the artery and trachea. When they fell, they didn¡¯t even bother to struggle symbolically, who are they trying to fool? Just get up. Before 12, if the head of the rewarder isn¡¯t delivered, I will take these three guys¡¯ lives as well!¡±

    Solo¡¯s body shivered.

    Those three that wereying on the floor immediately got up and thanked Xu Cheng, ¡°Thanks for not killing us!¡±

    ¡°Get lost then! Next time, facking do more homework before you do the job, don¡¯t just rush to kill any target that gets registered. Oh right, you guys haven¡¯t answered me yet, how much did you guys ept toe and kill me?¡±

    Those three assassins¡¯ booty holes tightened, and Assassin King Solo also shivered again.

    ¡°Mr. Xu... Uh...¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned.

    Those three assassins said in unison, ¡°5 hundred thousand.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly burst out inughter.

    ¡°I was gonna say, if that person respects me and puts a few billion on the line I might just let him go. But 5 hundred thousand? Tsk tsk, if I let him go this time, I¡¯m basically allowing him to humiliate me more. No, it¡¯s even too good for him to live another 4 hours. I want you guys to bring his head to me before 10!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± All four of them nodded in a cold sweat as they backed out of the vi.

    All that was left at the scene were the dry-mouthed Lin Dong and Stenson, standing there, still dumbfounded.

    Especially Stenson, he felt as if he couldn¡¯t see through his boss at all.

    What kind of person is this guy? Telling the assassins that came to assassinate him to assassinate the person that told them to assassinate him? And only giving them a 2-hour limit? Why are those four guys so scared of him? He could bargain like that with the assassins too?

    Xu Cheng looked at Stenson and said, ¡°If you want to get on the same ride as me, you will get car-sick if you don¡¯t have a certain level of strength and mental preparedness. It¡¯s normal for you to be temporarily not used to it. You can just stay the night and treat it as work, help wait for the experiment results.¡±

    Stenson¡¯s body shivered, how could he reject?

    At this moment, he really wanted to cry and plead, Boss, can I get off of the car? It¡¯s too dark, I¡¯m scared!

    ¡°Ye-yes, Boss!¡± He turned around and didn¡¯t even dare to look at Xu Cheng. He just went back to sit on the sofa upright, with his hands on his thighs, not daring to move. Thank god he didn¡¯t betray him, or he would be the one to die tonight.

    Just when Xu Cheng was about to pick up the tea cup, he noticed the cup was empty, so he looked at Lin Dong.

    Lin Dong immediately poured a cup of hot tea for his teacher and then went back to sit silently. His whole brain was filled with the scene of his teacher catching the bullets and the four assassins treating him like he was the boss. He felt that not just Stenson, but he also got another sneak peek at the unfathomable level of power his teacher had

    No wonder, whether it was Luo Yi or Li Wei, including Ye Xiu, they all had absolute respect for Xu Cheng like they were respecting a legend. It was also no wonder that everyone that saw him said he was not worthy of being Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice. It turned out that what he saw before was only barely the surface of what Xu Cheng was capable of.

    The more Lin Dong thought about it, the more he began feeling excited to have such a god-like teacher

 Chapter 479.2 - Shock (Part Two)

    Chapter 479: Shock (Part Two)

    ¡°Tea.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s voice floated over again. He looked at him in disdain, how could he not guess what Lin Dong was thinking about?

    ¡°On it!¡° Lin Dong hurriedly poured his teacher another cup of tea.

    On the other side, Stenson just sat there in silence, not daring to move at all. He was extremely nervous. Just moments ago, he felt he was just talking with a businessman, yet now, he felt as if he was sitting beside a murderous mafia boss!

    ¡°Why do you look so nervous?¡± Xu Cheng looked at Stenson and said, ¡°That way you acted before is not bad, pretty casual and rxed.¡±

    Stenson was betweenughter and tears.

    If I facking knew that you could catch bullets and also get the people that came to kill you to go back and kill the guy that ordered them toe and kill you in 2 hours... If I can still act casual and rxed, then it would definitely be a fake Stenson...

    No wonder he asked during the interview whether I have faith.

    It¡¯s because, to a killer, what is faith? He himself is faith!

    It¡¯s also no wonder that he didn¡¯t hesitate at all when giving me so much money to manage during our first meeting. It was because he really couldn¡¯t care less. After all, me being loyal or not is basically me being alive or not. To him, seeing dead people is amon urrence.

    ¡°Boss... can I ask, how many financial nners did you have before me?¡± Stenson seemed to want to say something but stopped himself, and then decided to still gather all the balls he had to ask so he could make ns for the future.

    ¡°First one.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°How many did you worry that I had before?¡±

    Stenson let out a sigh of relief and he expressed his utmost royalty. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I will also be yourst one!¡±

    ¡°I hope so too.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Have some tea. Tea can help calm your heart and nerves. In the future, these scenes will only be amon urrence, you will get used to it. But, I¡¯m not an assassin or serial killer. In my eyes, just like you said, we have no faith that we speak of. You work for capitalism, I also have things I want and my bottom line.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Boss, can I know what you want?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°You just got onto the ride and you want to know the final destination? That¡¯s no fun. You gotta be patient, and you also have to live long enough to witness it. But I can promise you, those that follow me to see the end will definitely be big shots!¡±

    Just then, a person jumped into the vi ¨C Solo!

    He was carrying a ck wrapped stic bag, and he opened it when he arrived before Xu Cheng.

    Peel¡¯s head was presented before those three.

    Lin Dong¡¯s body shivered.

    Stenson felt like he was going to faint.

    Xu Cheng pped. ¡°Indeed the king of assassins! This efficiency is pretty good, you only used 20 minutes. Very good, I¡¯ve felt your sincerity. Then, I will just forget about what happened tonight. I hope we have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡±

    Solo nodded. ¡°I look forward to that day too.¡±

    Xu Cheng. ¡°Go on then. Oh right, when you flipped over my wall, you spilled a few drops of blood. Take care of it on your way out, I don¡¯t want the police dogs to find their way here.¡±

    Solo was very shocked. He subconsciously nodded as he lifted the bag and left.

    When he went back to that wall and looked down...

    His fear for Xu Cheng became even deeper!

    Back in the living room, Stenson saw a head for the first time and couldn¡¯t calm himself down no matter what anymore.

    It was also because he recognized whose head that was!

    Holy!

    That was the boss of the biggest casino in Las Vegas ¨C Peel!

    A legendary figure in Las Vegas!

    Such a powerful figure, yet his fate was decided with just a simple conversation? And his life was measured by how many hours were needed to reap it!

    With a shivering voice, Stenson said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid that not even your tea can calm me down tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Then you can go back tonight. Get your girlfriend to help you calm down.¡±

 Chapter 480.1 - Acquiring Casinos (Part One)

    Chapter 480: Acquiring Casinos (Part One)

    Peel¡¯s death shocked the entire Las Vegas casino industry.

    That profile of Xu Cheng in his hand was also taken away from his dead body, and that was why no one ever found out about who killed him.

    But, the rich and powerful getting targeted, it was pretty normal for something like this to happen in Las Vegas. It was just that with the recent years of corruption being cracked down upon, and plus the personal security teams being more professional, normally, the rich were pretty safe. That was why it was still a bit rming to the police that someone of status and level of wealth as Peel would be killed this easily.

    The police could do all the investigations they wanted. However, if a case executed by the king of assassins could be solved by them, then it wouldn¡¯t be Solo anymore.

    Peel¡¯s son took over all of the projects under Peel¡¯s name in the casino industry, but at that moment, all of the finances were in the red!

    And from that moment, Xu Cheng began concentrating all his attacks on Peel¡¯s casino, which was the biggest one in the city.

    After a week, when Peel¡¯s son put up all of the family assets as coteral to keep the casino going yet was still being gnawed by Xu Cheng, suffering a week of losses of 2.2 billion dors, all casino establishments under Peel¡¯s name in Las Vegas were temporarily closed.

    Other than the hotel segments, they still remained in operation to earn some money.

    At the same time, two other casinos also announced their closure. One was a newly-opened casino where the owner took out a loan to start it. It was directly sniped by Xu Cheng until the debtors chased the owner into despair and he directly dered bankruptcy. The other casino closed because the investors chose to withdraw their funding.

    All in all, from the end of the year to the spring of that year of Xu Cheng¡¯s arrival, those two seasons were called by the entirety of Las Vegas as the ck Seasons! Two-quarters of finance of the entire Las Vegas could only be described as tragic.

    Peel¡¯s son wanted to use his dad¡¯s connections to keep this casino running, so he tried to rectify the operations and went to financial institutions to get funding to prepare to open again.During the whole preparation stage, he went to Silicon Valley, and buying the highest level of technology avable, he leveled-up all the equipment in the entire casino. For instance, the cards and dice rollers all used a special grade of material to prevent anyone from seeing through. They even increased the difficulty of most of their games to win more money from normal clients, which included letting professionals cheat at the table to win when the amount on the table was rtivelyrge.

    After re-opening for a week, various business conditions were all going great, and Peel¡¯s son thought he was just too smart of a guy and actually solved the crisis. At this time, he wanted to take this opportunity when otherpetitors were weak to use his dad¡¯s connections to get more funding. Many friends at Wall Street were all pretty interested, so they all began throwing in money.

    When their wallets were full again, Xu Cheng came back to plunder again. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of special aviation-grade materials or anti-cheat equipment they got going for them, he directly turned on his prating vision and ruthlessly turned the casino into a brutal ughterhouse, figuratively. He lowered the betting amount, but he deployed 200 people at once so the winnings every day were a lot more than before.

    Within just five days, not even a week, the entire 1.5 billion funding that Peel¡¯s son was able to get all went straight down the drain. Chased by the debt collectors, he was forced to put up the entire casino as coteral.

    But who would still dare to take over the casino at a time like this? Now, the entirety of Las Vegas was in a state of loss. The hotel projects were originally almost loss-leaders, where the rooms were super cheap to lure tourists in for them to spend tons of money at the casinos and retail stores. Without the casino, the overall revenue straight-up plummeted

    Peel¡¯s sonted all the establishments in Las Vegas that were under his name, and he thought about selling them all as a bundle for 2 billion. If it was before, they wouldn¡¯t even sell it for 5 billion

 Chapter 480.2 - Acquiring Casinos (Part Two)

    Chapter 480: Acquiring Casinos (Part Two)

    But, other people weren¡¯t stupid too. If it was before, there would be someoneing out to take the deal within the blink of an eye even if the price tag was 5 billion. But now, the segment that was originally most lucrative was no longer capable of generating a profit and was even losing a crap ton of money. If it was just the hotel section of the bundle, it wouldn¡¯t be worth 2 billion at all! Other people weren¡¯t stupid. If your casinos were losing money every day, who would still be willing to spend 2 billion to buy it?

    The highest bidder was 1 billion!

    At this time, Stenson came forward.

    1.5 billion!

    Peel¡¯s son agreed without hesitation. ¡°Deal!¡±

    And then, from pedestrian malls, resort hotels, to casinos, thergest establishment in Las Vegas was bought under Xu Cheng¡¯s name.

    The four mafia bosses sat in Xu Cheng¡¯s vi, they were quite envious.

    Lin Dong poured a cup of tea for each of them, and the four of them weren¡¯t in the mood at all for some tea. They anxiously asked, ¡°Mr. Fang, so about the other casinos...¡±

    Xu Cheng put down his cigar and nodded. ¡°You guys go nuts. I told you, I won¡¯t treat you badly if you follow me.¡±

    The four of them all nodded in excitement as they picked up the teacups and raised it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Mr. Fang, you are indeed a great business partner. We were wise to agree to work with you. Here, Mr. Fang, following your home country¡¯s traditions, we will toast with this tea in ce of alcohol!¡±

    The four of them all downed the tea in one go, their faces filled with excitement and satisfaction.

    ¡°I can also help you guys snipe the other casinos. But as for acquiring those casinos, you guys can take care of it. Each of you has probably pocketed more than three billion since we began cooperating, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course, we will take full care of it!¡± Saar waved his hand. ¡°We got the money.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°But I will say the ugly words ahead of time. I brought you guys into this game, and I can also kick you out. For all things, it¡¯s better to follow the rules. I know you guys don¡¯t want to be known for doing shady business for your whole life. I¡¯m not in a position to tell you what to do with your businesses back in Mexico, but! For the future prosperity of Las Vegas, I hope you guys don¡¯t mess up the atmosphere and rules this city originally has, you guys know what I mean? Although this is the city of sin, don¡¯t bring in the bad habits you guys had before. I know your ck market has no rules, but here, if you want to make money for a long time, there must be rules!¡±

    The other four immediately nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, we also wanted to make the switch earlier. Don¡¯t worry, since the casinos are legal, we will follow thews and rules, we won¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He picked up his teacup and said, ¡°Alright. After you guys eat up these casinos, I won¡¯t mess around with the casinos anymore. You guys can run the casinos, just do it well.¡±

    The four of them nodded and clicked their cups in the middle. After they took over the casinos, they obviously wouldn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to continue winning money. Actually, even until now, they don¡¯t know how Xu Cheng did it. He never set foot into the casinos, yet he could guess the answer with a one-hundred-percent uracy.

    The craziest part was, he could even guess the Poker cards before they were dealt, as well as everyone¡¯s hands.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t these four people that admired Xu Cheng the most, it was those from the gangs that gambled for them at the casino. They basically just went in there blind and did exactly what Xu Cheng said to do. They would immediately obey the instructions and then bet urately and win.

    At first, normal people would immediately think that Xu Cheng had some moles inside the casino to help out, but even after the police, FBI, and the casino executives invited professionals to clean up the staff ranking, it didn¡¯t seem to change a thing at all. Xu Cheng could still win money from the casino like none of it even happened.

    Over the first two months, Xu Cheng robbed 19 billion from the casinos! This was even crazier than just robbing a bank. If anyone inside the mafia families weren¡¯t convinced by Xu Cheng¡¯s skills, everyone else probably would drown him in spit. All in all, Mr. Fang became like a god-like figure that the minions at the mafias wouldn¡¯t even dare to talk about.

    But, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they talked about it. After all, Xu Cheng just used Fang as it was the ng for the Diamond suit in Poker, his realst name wasn¡¯t even close to Fang.

 Chapter 481.1 - What Iâ€™ve Been Looking For Came Knocking (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 481</h4>

    <h4>: What I¡¯ve Been Looking For Came Knocking (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng temporarily handed the casino businesses to his apprentice Lin Dong. In fact, Lin Dong didn¡¯t have to do much. Stenson already found a professional manager, so Lin Dong was just the legal representative who would oversee everything in the real boss¡¯s ce.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t show his face from the beginning to the end.

    After another month passed, that little drone bee was still alive. (TL Note: alright so this author just made a note in this chapter saying that he meant drone bee all along, so I¡¯m switching over to drone bee too from the queen bee. Queen bee actually lives for 2-3 years on average, and drone bees die right after mating or stings or 6 weeks, whicheveres first.)

    Which meant, it had already lived for more than 2 months.

    Xu Cheng pointed at that bee and said to Stenson, ¡°This male bee has lived for more than 2 months. Miraculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Stenson pursed his lips and didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°Some drone bees can live for a couple of months depending on the species, what¡¯s so miraculous about this one though?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Take a closer look, see what¡¯s different with this one.¡±

    Stenson bent down and stared at it.

    After a while, he pointed at the bee and asked in disbelief, ¡°Boss... its stinger... is gone?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°You noticed it? It indeed got its stinger removed, and it has lived for over a month after that.¡±

    This was what Xu Cheng was most proud of!

    Stenson felt as if his brain was struck by lightning, goosebumps appeared all over his body.

    ¡°Boss, you aren¡¯t joking, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a microscope by the ss jar, see for yourself,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Stenson immediately grabbed it and carefully looked at the bee that was flying around energetically inside the jar, and he was stunned.

    ¡°Unbelievable! Boss, how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°This is the reason I told you that thisb is worth hundreds of billions of dors!¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    This bee¡¯s life cycle had already been modified on the gic level. Although it was still unclear how long its lifespan had been extended by, it was no longer important. The important thing was that this gic fusion technique was a sess.

    The injection of his own blood, which had the ability to resuscitate cells, would allow the subject of the injection to develop antibodies to then allow foreign animal genes, such as the turtle¡¯s genes, to fuse into the host. With the characteristic of the turtle gene being able to extend lifespan, it could at least effectively dy the speed of which the organs and cells inside the human body age.

    Previously, the treatment had been proven to be able to cure cancer and also resuscitate cells. Now, the gic fusion experiment of extending lifespan was also a sess.

    With these capabilities, it would be difficult to not be rich.

    But, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to promote it as of yet.

    Why? Because he wasn¡¯t strong enough to have the ability to protect himself!

    Once this technology gets leaked out to the world, he was sure that the real capitalists in the world would force him to surrender and hand over the technology! There was no doubt about it. This was the key to a gold mine, it definitely couldn¡¯t be left in the hands of someone with a grass-root background. The Morgan corporation wouldn¡¯t allow that! The Rothschild family wouldn¡¯t! And the Capital Society definitely wouldn¡¯t!

    This was a project that involved trillions of dors and was a medical revolution!

    That was why Xu Cheng needed to find more allies to expand his influence.

    He would just wait. Wait until his brothers Luo Yi and Li Wei established their own force in the Land of Mercenaries, he would return to them. Kush didn¡¯t have the courage to unite the Land of Mercenaries and the underground world, but Xu Cheng did!

    By then, it would be time for him to show his fangs!

    But now, he still needed to expand hiswork in the M Nation, and maybe it would provide unexpected aid when he unifies the Land of Mercenaries in the future. Or maybe, if anything were to happen and a war between him and the M Nation breaks out, he could also easily set off a fire in the M Nation¡¯s backyard.

    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to open up a medicalpany?¡± Stenson asked Xu Cheng curiously.

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I changed my mind, I¡¯m not opening it.¡±

    Stenson was curious. ¡°Why? You cured Senator Jerry, you can take this opportunity and open up a hospital. I believe the business will really take off!¡±

    ¡°Your boss wants to be low-key,¡± Xu Cheng said. Then, he asked, ¡°Did you find the expert hackers that I asked for? I don¡¯t want any who are employed by the government, I want those that are purely intoputers and the art of hacking.¡±

 Chapter 481.2 - What Iâ€™ve Been Looking For Came Knocking (Part Two)

    Chapter 481: What I¡¯ve Been Looking For Came Knocking (Part Two)

    Stenson nodded. ¡°Found them, but I haven¡¯t verified how skilled they are yet myself. Boss, what do you want those people for? In fact, you can just spend some money and find a bunch at Silicon Valley; why do you want to look for those that think they are above themon system and like to work by themselves? You don¡¯t know? These guys all look like ordinary people, but on the world online, they deem themselves as gods restricted by nows or moral values! These types of rangers can¡¯t even be brought by the government, do you think you can tame them?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and looked at him. ¡°Do you know why these guys don¡¯t want to work for other people, even if it¡¯s the government? Because they want freedom! How do you feel the president is living right now? He can¡¯t even browse online or go anywhere freely, and he must follow strict protocols. The government would only restrict the hands of these rangers. If you were them, you crave freedom and yet your hands are tied, would you still be happy to work for others even if they pay you a fortune? Do you know why I want to find these kinds of lone wolves? Because they are strong enough to fight wars online by themselves and that¡¯s why they dislike working as a part of an organization for an employer.¡±

    Stenson appeared to be in a daze as he tried to understand the exnation, and he slowly said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find many. The good ones were already collected by the government. Some people in the hackermunity alsoughed at me, saying that a top-tier hacker wouldn¡¯t allow their identity to be exposed. If the hacker¡¯s exposed in real life, then that means this hacker is no longer top-notch!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Makes sense. So, is this the reason you couldn¡¯t find anyone capable?¡±

    Stenson bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to find. The world of hackers is a lot moreplicated than the outside world. If we want to find them, we might have to understand programming and enter the same world as them. But Boss, can I ask one thing, what do you need them for?¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him.

    Stenson¡¯s hair rose immediately and he didn¡¯t dare to ask more.

    At this time, his phone rang.

    It was an unfamiliar number.

    He picked up.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Is it Mr. Stenson?¡±

    ¡°I am, who is this?¡±

    ¡°I want to cure cancer, what¡¯s the price?¡± a hoarse voice said over the phone, followed by coughing.

    ¡°What?¡± Stenson frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y pretend anymore. That anonymous email you sent to Senator Jerry, I saw it. Although it was deleted now, I could still find it in the mailpany¡¯s HQ¡¯s database. I know it was you that sent him the invitation, and he¡¯s living really well right now. I want a healthy body, can you do it? You can name the price, and I will get the money.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of money. I can¡¯t exin it to you too.¡± Stenson was anxious. He didn¡¯t know how his boss really cured Senator Jerry so he could only put the phone on mute and ask Xu Cheng, ¡°Boss, someone wants you to cure him, are we taking this case or not?¡±

    ¡°No, this matter cannot be leaked to the public!¡± Xu Cheng said impatiently.

    Stenson immediately hung up.

    At this time, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone rang.

    After Xu Cheng picked it up, he just heard a hoarse voice speaking, ¡°Mr. Xu, you should be the boss that was saved on Mr. Stenson¡¯s contact list, right? I apologize for hacking into the telmunicationpany¡¯s database to find the user information on his mobile end. I want to cure my body, can you please help?¡±

    Xu Cheng originally wanted to hang up, but he realized what this guy just said and a smile immediately appeared on his face.

    Oh boy, within just a minute of Stenson hanging up, that guy already went into the telmunicationpany¡¯s database and found the contacts Stenson saved on the cloud drive and found his number.

    This skill was not bad!

    What he had been looking for actually came knocking! He was just thinking about how difficult it would be to find a top-notch hacker, yet one came to find him already.

 Chapter 482.1 - A Genius Hacker (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 482: A Genius Hacker (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng already moved theb elsewhere.

    After Xu Cheng got the medical qualification license in the M Nation, he changed his number, and that email that was sent to Senator Jerry was also deleted by Stenson.

    In other words, even if Senator Jerry wanted to find Xu Cheng, he wouldn¡¯t be able to anymore. Yet, this meticulous hacker still managed to find the email from the server¡¯s database. This was enough to show how skilled this hacker was!

    Just from this achievement alone, Xu Cheng felt that he should check this person out.

    Xu Cheng already moved theb to the basement of his vi, and he was waiting in the garden of his vi drinking tea for this anonymous visitor that phoned him.

    When Xu Cheng saw the actual guy, he was quite shocked.

    This was an extremely sloppy-looking man!

    ¡°Are you sure you have cancer?¡± Xu Cheng curiously asked the guy that came in with a rock punk hairstyle.

    This guy suddenly pulled off his long hair, showing his pale white face and bald head.

    He looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t wear the wig, I¡¯m afraid that the people around me will be scared of looking at me or look at me with pity.¡±

    Xu Cheng subconsciously lowered his eyes and saw his fingers, all ten of them had calluses.

    ¡°Come on in,¡± Xu Cheng said. Then, he walked into the vi first.

    As the man followed in, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Rich.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Rich, I think you got the wrong guy. I¡¯m not a doctor, and I don¡¯t think humanity has really ovee the obstacle of cancer yet.¡±

    Rich anxiously said, ¡°Then what about Senator Jerry? Excuse me for being blunt, but I¡¯ve observed him for a long time now. Because my condition is simr to him, other than the fact that I got itter than him; I was also in the same hospital as him. However, he had all the privileged services he had as the senator, and I didn¡¯t. So, I hacked into the hospital¡¯s system to see if I¡¯m taking the same kind medicine as him, and it turned out that the doctors were pretty fair in this regard. However, neither of our conditions were suppressed. One day, he was discharged from the hospital, and I heard the doctor telling him to start preparing for the funeral. I was very scared, because I knew I would be told that in the future too. I had been waiting for the news of the senator¡¯s death, I was also scared to hear it. I really hoped that he could actually win against cancer to give me some positive energy encouragement. Every day I was watching the news, and one day, when I saw him on the newspaper, I was shocked. Only those that have been tormented by cancer can understand what a luxury it was for him to appear so energetic on the news. So, I felt that there should be hope for me to be saved as well. Later, I asked the hospital; I caused a big scene there too, questioning them howe the senator recovered, but I can¡¯t! But, the attending doctor George told me that the senator wasn¡¯t saved by him but someone else! So, I hacked into Jerry¡¯s email in the server database and found an email from Mr. Stenson. Based on the timing, Stenson was probably involved in this whole thing with Senator Jerry getting cured!¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°You are a hacker?¡±

    Although reluctant, Rich nodded in the end. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The technology is still not very mature, the cost is still very high, and if it weren¡¯t because Senator Jerry is the most promising candidate to win the election, I wouldn¡¯t have helped. You don¡¯t have to look at me like this. I admit, I have no medical ethics, but I can tell you that I¡¯m the only one in the world that has the confidence to say that I can save you. But, I also have reasons and the right to not save you, just like how I have no obligation to save that many cancer patients in the world. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Rich: ¡°How much money?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°This is not a question of money. In this world, do you think just having enough money can cure cancer? Do you still think it¡¯s a question of money?¡±

    Rich sighed. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have that much power like the senator, who can support you, nor do I have billions of dors to give you like those billionaires. I¡¯m here first just to check to see if you can cure me or not. I just want to live five more years, to enjoy the battlefield that belongs to me! Those that like to y withputers all have upational illnesses, like problems with spines, high blood pressure, or long exposure to radiation. But, I still love this world of hackers. In this kind of peaceful era, the inte to me is no less than the battleground for World War III!¡±

 Chapter 482.2 - A Genius Hacker (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 482: A Genius Hacker (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°You love your country?¡¯ Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Love?¡± Rich sneered. ¡°If I did, why wouldn¡¯t I have gone to work for them? If thew can bind me, then I wouldn¡¯t have been a hacker. The true top-tier hackers despise being recruited. In the online world, we are our own kings, and we guard our own territory, no one else can point fingers and tell us what to do.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If I give you another five years, what do you want to do?¡±

    A zealous look shed in Rich¡¯s eyes. ¡°I want to hack into the defense systems of all the world¡¯s powers, whether it¡¯s the M Nation, or other countries. Only hackers like us can get to know the dirty secrets behind those politicians and the government. I want to prove my worth before I die! Someone once hacked the entire M Nation¡¯s inte for 10 minutes, costing the country hundreds of billions of dors, and thus left his great name in the hacker world forever. I want to do something crazy before I die too!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°Your idea interests me.¡±

    Rich froze briefly. ¡°Does that mean you are willing to save me?¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to promise him. He asked, ¡°I have a n, do you think it¡¯s feasible? Everypany has apany database, and countries have a national database which is called the National Defense Security database. Then, do you think it¡¯s possible to have a global database in this world?¡±

    Rich¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s just not perfected yet. Over the years, the CIA, MI6, and the other intelworks have all been trying to construct one, but no one canplete it.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Can you then?¡±

    Rich: ¡°I can¡¯t. But I think one guy can, but it¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Light shed past Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who?¡±

    Rich: ¡°My teacher. He taught me everything I know in the world of hacking.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Are you really skilled?¡±

    Rich: ¡°If I were topare myself with my teacher, I¡¯m definitely inferior. But personally, I can go back and forth quite a few rounds with the hackers that work for the CIA. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you these things, because I¡¯m about to die anyway.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I want to see your teacher.¡±

    Rich: ¡°If you want him to pick up the keyboard again, it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    Rich: ¡°Because both of his arms were amputated already.¡±

 Chapter 483.1 - A Lunatic Like This is a Genius (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 483: A Lunatic Like This is a Genius (Part One)</h4>

    Rich sighed. ¡°My teacher told me that in the profession of hacking, you would only be a good hacker when others don¡¯t know that you are a hacker. Otherwise, you are a failure, because you won¡¯t have any way of protecting yourself in the real world. He used himself as an example to warn me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Have you seen what your teacher is capable of?¡±

    Rich: ¡°No. But, he made me into the hacker I am today, and that¡¯s enough to prove his skills. But unfortunately, for the rest of his life, he could only instruct me into writing the codes he wants for himself, but I would always fall behind his tempo. But, I can see how much he desires to touch the keyboard again. He said, he would never forget the feeling of typing again, just like his first love.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and teased, ¡°Why do I feel like you are talking about keyboard warriors? In our Huaxia, keyboard warriors are a terrifying existence. They are enough to sway public opinion and fan the wind. We also call them the cancer of the inte.¡±

    Rich frowned. ¡°Keyboard warrior? What the fack is that?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Nothing. Can you introduce me to your teacher?¡±

    Rich shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t see you. If betraying him is the price for you to save my life, then I rather give up the offer.¡±

    Then, Rich turned around and left.

    It was very hard to imagine that someone who was so desperate to be treated could also turn around and leave so decisively. It looked like his teacher was a good teacher, and this student was also a good student.

    Just when Rich arrived at the door, Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°If I said that I can help him grow a new pair of hands, will you believe it?¡±

    Rich was shocked as his body trembled.

    Then, he turned around to look at Xu Cheng, ¡°Are you joking with me? Not to mention if it was him losing a finger or two, both of his arms were amputated! Even if you use prosthetic limbs, there¡¯s no way to connect the broken nerves to allow him to control the fingers with ease. I made so much money and took him to all the top-tier surgeons that were the best in the field, and we couldn¡¯t find a solution. Do you know what the doctors¡¯ advice was? They mockingly told him to learn to type code with his feet!¡±

    Rich then sneered. ¡°Then, that hospital¡¯s database waspromised and its scandals were exposed by my teacher. Guess how he did it? With his feet!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Rich turned around and left.

    Xu Cheng then said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±

    Rich turned around to look Xu Cheng right in his eyes. After a while, he said seriously, ¡°Are you really being serious?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I have a dream. I want to gather all the lunatics in the world and then y a game. The scale is too big, it will require many people to participate to y. I¡¯vee out from a mental institute before, but to be honest, the people there were still not crazy enough, nor were they outstanding enough! So, I don¡¯t care how much of a madman your teacher is, I¡¯m just afraid that he won¡¯t dare to y!¡±

    Rich looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Are you a politician?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°Nope. Or you would¡¯ve already found out.¡±

    Rich pursed his lips. ¡°Then a hidden capitalist? A businessman?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head again. ¡°Not quite.¡±

    Rich scowled. ¡°Then what are you ying? Let me tell you, little capitalists can¡¯t y against politicians, and big politicians can¡¯t win against capital giants! If you aren¡¯t any of them, what are you trying to y? Want to change the world with just your ideas? Haha, there are too many lunatics in this world. They think their chaotic and crazy thoughts are normal, and the actual normal guys are crazy.¡±

 Chapter 483.2 - A Lunatic Like This is a Genius (Part Two)

    Chapter 483: A Lunatic Like This is a Genius (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s very true. Sometimes, thinking about it, crazy people can see anotheryer of the world, and maybe that¡¯s the normal world. Look at this world, how different could it be to a lunatic¡¯s world?¡±

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯vee to the wrong ce,¡± Rich said and left without ever looking back.

    But, what he didn¡¯t notice was that Lin Dong was already following him.

    Rich put the wig back onto his head. He knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he went to see his teacher and say hisst farewell.

    His teacher was a man in his thirties without arms. There was no cellphone in his home, noputer, no broadband, and there wasn¡¯t even WiFi.

    When Rich went in, he saw his teacher exercising. His teacher loved to stay fit. Many people who encountered such things would usually surrender for the rest of their lives and just live passively, but he was very optimistic. It was because he felt that nothing was more desperate than the betrayal of one¡¯s family.

    Seeing his studente in, the middle-aged man said, ¡°You already been inactive online for over half a year now.¡±

    Rich bitterly smiled. ¡°Teacher, you said you wouldn¡¯t touch the inte again, but you couldn¡¯t help but check on me again.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed and said, ¡°Originally I didn¡¯t want to, but the new neighbor next door installed a strong wifi extender, so I couldn¡¯t help but y around with it a bit with my old Nokia wap Symbian system.¡±

    Just then, Lin Dong came knocking with people of the four mafias.

    ¡°Who is it?¡¯ Rich curiously asked.

    Lin Dong thought about it and said, ¡°We are from the Disabled People Association here to deliver care packages.¡±

    When Rich opened the door, he noticed that he was tricked.

    Seeing those burly guys behind Lin Dong, his face changed. ¡°You guys are¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rich, we are just here to talk to your teacher.¡±

    ¡°You guys followed me!¡± Rich narrowed his eyes and his tone became very unfriendly.

    ¡°We do not mean harm,¡± Lin Dong said. Then, he turned to look at the armless man and said, ¡°Your student has cancer, do you know?¡±

    The face of the armless man drastically changed. He looked towards his student and eximed, ¡°You never told me about this.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s no use telling you. It¡¯s terminal already.¡± Lin Dong walked in and said, ¡°My teacher admires him, and he admires the teacher that made him what he is today even more. But, your student is very stubborn, and he¡¯s not willing to give you out. He would rather throw away the chance to be cured by my teacher.¡±

    Rich: ¡°My teacher is no longer in the hacker world, don¡¯te and force him to do anything!¡±

    The armless man nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have hands anymore, so I guess my career already ended.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°My teacher said, it will work as long as your brain is still working.¡±

    Rich furiously came over to push away Lin Dong and said, ¡°Don¡¯te and disturb my teacher¡¯s peaceful life.¡±

    The armless man: ¡°You just said¡­ you can cure Rich¡¯s illness?¡±

    Lin Dong slightly nodded. ¡°My teacher indeed can.¡±

    The armless man: ¡°Then just save him. What do you guys need me to do? Just tell me.¡±

    Rich: ¡°Teacher, his teacher is just a lunatic, don¡¯t get involved with him! Do you still remember how you got to the point you are at today? Do you still want to repeat the same mistake?¡±

    Rich¡¯s teacher directly red at him. ¡°If you die, where can I find another guy to facking take care of me?¡±

    Then, he looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Lead the way. I want to see which lunatic can cure cancer. That kind of lunatic shouldn¡¯t be called lunatic, they are called geniuses.¡±

 Chapter 484.1 - You Want to Be a Dictator? (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 484: You Want to Be a Dictator? (Part One)</h4>

    ¨C At Xu Cheng¡¯s vi ¨C

    Rich and his teacher sat on the sofa and looked at Xu Cheng rxingly sitting across from them.

    ¡°How should I address you?¡± Xu Cheng asked Rich¡¯s teacher.

    ¡°Caesar.¡±

    ¡°Good name.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Who named you that?¡±

    ¡°Myself.¡± Caesar said, ¡°I forgot my previous name, so I gave myself a new one. I also use this for my online handle.¡±

    ¡°Caesar?¡± On the side, Stenson said, wondering, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that name from somewhere. It feels like a long time ago.¡±

    Caesar smiled. ¡°We are a group that was eliminated, it¡¯s normal that the young hackers nowadays don¡¯t know us. Back then when the inte just became popr, there was not much that hackers could do. After all, back then, it didn¡¯t have muchmercial value. Back then, the online world wasn¡¯t as capable nor had too much information, and with theck of sense in online security, there also weren¡¯t as many skilled hackers. Back then, hackers couldn¡¯t really do much, so it¡¯s normal that the hackers nowadays don¡¯t respect the older generation hackers or remember our name. They feel that only during an era like now with skilled cyber police and programming experts guarding and perfecting security measures, those hackers that can still stir sh-t up are true masters.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Caesar looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I already said what I should say. If you think there¡¯s something I can help you with, please let me know and save my student.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Mr. Rich, I have limited resources, how about you pick one? Do you want me to recover his hands, or cure your cancer?¡±

    Rich: ¡°How confident are you in saving my teacher?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°60%.¡±

    Rich: ¡°Please save my teacher!¡±

    ¡°Rich!¡± Caesar stopped Rich¡¯s request with a deep voice and sighed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m just someone that got eliminated in this era.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, no one knows more than me how eager you want to have a pair of hands again to use a keyboard. I can feel that whenever you instructed me to code, you were always thinking that it wasn¡¯t as perfectly executed as you would have done, because I didn¡¯t learn everything from you yet! You had been dreaming for so long to be able to get your revenge, I don¡¯t want that to be your regret for the rest of your life!¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite interested as he smiled at Caesar and asked, ¡°Can I hear your story?¡±

    Rich said, ¡°Have you heard of the organization called CARO? It¡¯s a virus research organization, and there were five members in its first generation roster. Back then, they had a full-on war against the entire silicon valley in the online world. Then, this organization won, but they broke thew! Four of them decided to surrender, but the stubborn, rebellious and prideful leader refused to surrender himself to work for the government. So, he was betrayed by the other four members, but what was most uneptable to him was¡­ the people that betrayed him, in the end, was his family! They did it for the huge bounty that was on his head!¡±

    Already numb about this whole experience, Caesar just sat there and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Rich continued to say, ¡°Those four memberster all became entrepreneurs, and now each of theirpanies has a market value of more than tens of billions! They became legends on Wall Street, but back then, they threw my teacher under the bus and even amputated his arms! Not allowing him to touch the keyboard for the rest of his life!¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Why amputate his arms?¡±

 Chapter 484.2 - You Want to Be a Dictator? (Part Two)

    Chapter 484: You Want to Be a Dictator? (Part Two)

    Rich: ¡°Because in that organization, Teacher¡¯s hacker name, Caeser, is also named: Dictator! Those four knew that if my teacher chooses to sumb, then the government would just let him go through the protocols and then treat him well so he could use his talent for the nation. They were afraid that my teacher would hold a grudge against them for their betrayal and take revengeter on, so they decided to amputate his arms!¡±

    Xu Cheng took in a sip of cigar and asked Caesar, ¡°Are you willing to let this go?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Caesar directly said, ¡°But so what? It¡¯s already toote, I don¡¯t stand a chance anymore. Each of theirpanies is worth tens of billions of dors, any one of their bodyguards could easily kill me! Besides living like a dog, what can I do? So, just save my student.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at theptop on the table and said, ¡°Then that will depend on yourself. Let me see your strength. I want you to hack the Swiss Bank. I heard theirwork security team is world-ss, you can prove your worth.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°I think it¡¯s pointless. With my student¡¯s current state of focus, it¡¯s far from enough. He wouldn¡¯t be able to execute mymands in time to fight against their team, and they will soon be able to track your location via IP and within 10 minutes, your vi will probably be surrounded by the FBI.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you two can go.¡±

    Caesar and Rich looked at each other and stood up and walked towards the door.

    But before reaching the door, Caesar gritted his teeth and suddenly turned around and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Give me a pair of hands! I promise you I can hack the Swiss Bank for you! But¡­ I also need you to save my student! My offer is, I will work for you! No time limit!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Then what if you fail? Who knows if your skill has be outdated with the current level of technology?¡±

    Rich: ¡°Then I¡¯m willing to take my teacher¡¯s ce and work for you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought about it. ¡°Alright, Mr. Caesar,e with me first.¡±

    Caesar followed Xu Cheng, and thetter directly took him to the elevator going to the basement.

    Caesar looked at the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head and asked curiously, ¡°Why hack the Swiss Bank?¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, they disclosed my personal information to the FBI. They vited their rules, and it¡¯s not my style to let them get away so freely.¡±

    Caesar frowned. ¡°You really can give me a pair of arms?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You should be asking what I will have you do for me in the future, because right now this question is absurd. I will show you a video first.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his phone and showed him the footage of how he helped the bulldog grow out a new leg.

    After seeing that video, Caesar looked at Xu Cheng in a daze and slowly said, ¡°This is true? You are not joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. The elevator door opened, and he walked out first. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Caesar couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what do you want me to do for you in the future?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even look back as he answered. ¡°I want you to cast an intelligencework over all the national intelligenceworks around the world.¡±

    Caesar narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and revealed a calm smile. Then, he slowly said, ¡°I like your online name and the meaning behind it!¡±

    Caesar widened his eyes and eximed subconsciously, ¡°You want to be a dictator?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Xu Cheng made a hush gesture. ¡°Quiet down, don¡¯t let others nip this future at the bud.¡±

 Chapter 485.1 - The Old Manâ€™s Not Going to Make It (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 485: The Old Man¡¯s Not Going to Make It (Part One)</b>

    Caesar looked at the man in front of him in shock. ¡°Do you know what you are doing? Not even countries can do it, and you think you will? How many people do you have? There¡¯s not even enough to fill the Interpol¡¯s detention cell.¡±

    Xu Cheng went over to measure how long Caesar¡¯s arm should be as he said, ¡°In this world, why is it the right thing to do only when they do it? Aren¡¯t they basically being controlled by a bunch of wanna-be dictators behind the curtains? I just think life is too short, so I want to do something crazy when I still can, and see how big my stage can be before I die. I know that there are always a bunch of people at the top of the world controlling everything, and maybe we haven¡¯te in contact with them nor see them. But, there are always rules andws, and nations have theirws, but who makes thosews? Let me ask you, what¡¯s above the M Nation?¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Capitalism!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Right, so I want toe out and try this out, leaving no regrets.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone at home that you care about?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°I do.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Then you should give up on this unrealistic dream. Offending capitalism is even more serious than offending royalties. There are citizens supervising the actions of the royalties, but capitalism itself can oversee and manipte everything in this society, including public opinion. If it wants you dead, then you will evaporate from the face of this earth. Your reckless behavior will only drag the people you care about into the mess. As long as people are warm-blooded, they will have a weakness. Only cold-blooded lunatics don¡¯t have emotions and bonds; ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with their rhythm, got it? Let me tell you, young man, there are many elites in this world, but there are different levels to elites. The people you are talking about are all the representatives of the elites on Earth, and they are justice and the truth, not some people you can challenge.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Instead of saying more, he might as well do more; and right now, he was trying to do more.

    ¡°How do you want your limbs to look like?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Caesar: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nothing. After your cells get resuscitated and we stimte the growth of nerves and muscles, I will have to get a fixed frame on your arm or the new arm will look deformed.¡±

    Xu Cheng browsed for some 3D renderings on theputer for Caesar and said, ¡°Choose what kind of arm you need. After you pick one, I will get the workshop to produce the frame. It won¡¯t be possible to change after it.¡±

    Caesar pursed his lips. ¡°I knew you were just going to put a prosthetic arm for me. I was right, who in the world could allow someone to miraculously grow another arm? That¡¯s something possible only in science-fiction movies. If you are just going to put a prosthetic arm on me, I will pass. The nerves at the shoulder area are already severely damaged. All the surgeons I¡¯ve asked all said it¡¯s not easy to put on a prosthetic arm, but it¡¯s impossible to connect the nerves properly for the arm to function normally. It might be okay if just half of the arm is amputated because you can still connect the nerves, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done if the whole arm is amputated. Getting a prosthetic arm would basically be decoration so you don¡¯t look too weird to others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also why I want you to do something crazy with me. If I don¡¯t have some special capabilities, you think I would be standing here and bragging to you for so long?¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng just gave him a shot of anesthetic without another word, and he carried him onto the operation table.

    Lin Dong brought the frame over and helped get Caesar strapped onto the table. After that, Lin Dong said to Xu Cheng in a bit of disbelief, ¡°Teacher, is there going to be a problem? Can his arms really grow back?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong, ¡°There¡¯s only one question you don¡¯t need to ask me, and as for other questions, I wouldn¡¯t do something that I can¡¯t do.¡±

 Chapter 485.2 - The Old Manâ€™s Not Going to Make It (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 485: The Old Man¡¯s Not Going to Make It (Part Two)</b>

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Oh, I see. What question shouldn¡¯t I ask?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t ask if I can have kids or not. Alright, get the fack out and see if that Rich guy is dead or not. Pay attention to him, I feel like he¡¯s about to die soon. Take out a syringe of serum I have in the fridge, take him to the guest bedroom, and inject it into him. Remember, after you are done, you just need to leave him in the bathtub full of water.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. Then, he asked in confusion again, ¡°Teacher, actually, if you are running low on resources, you just need to save this Caesar guy and forget about the small one. Why save both of them at once?¡±

    ¡°What do you know.¡± Xu Cheng red at him. ¡°The student could reject treatment for his teacher, and his teacher was willing to let go of the thought of revenge for his student. Although I can get him another pair of arms, it will still be difficult to actually buy his heart. If I can cure his apprentice as well, then his gratitude will y a very good role in getting him to stay loyal to me. You are just 19-years-old, what do you know? Go and do your work.¡±

    At night time, it was already cold but Xu Cheng still poured a pot of cold water onto Caesar. He had to endure three days of pain before it all got better. Every night, Caesar would be under immense pain. He would beg for Xu Cheng to give him more shots of anesthesia or doses of painkiller, but Xu Cheng denied it.

    ¡°I want you to feel the pain, or if you just wake up with a new pair of hands without feeling anything, your new arms wouldn¡¯t feel like they are yours.¡±

    Caeser passed out from the pain.

    On the third day when he woke up, the sun was shining brightly up in the sky as the warm rays shined in through the windows, making him feel veryfortable.

    Caesar shook his dizzy head and finally became a bit sober.

    At this time, he saw Xu Cheng sitting across from him and looking right at him.

    ¡°How many days was I asleep for? What did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not into men, what else can I do to you?¡± Xu Cheng said as he walked over with a small hammer.

    Strapped onto the operating table, Caesar was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Without a word, Xu Cheng smashed down the hammer at his arms, shattering the ster frames.

    ¡°Alright, these hands are my gift to you, your new life online was given to you by me. From now on, you will attack whoever I tell you to attack,¡± Xu Cheng said and he turned and walked away.

    Just then did Caesar realize his two new arms and hands. He lifted them up in shock.

    He could lift them! And they could also respond to the instructions from his brain!

    He could even freely move the joints and fingers!

    Caesar was shocked, and that feeling was no different from an atheist suddenly seeing a god.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly thought of something. He turned around and said to Caesar, ¡°I also have an online name. In the future, you can call me Joker.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left the room.

    Just as he came out, Lin Dong came over with Xu Cheng¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Teacher, Ye Xiu¡¯s on the phone.¡±

    Ye Xiu?

    Xu Cheng picked up the phone.

    On the other end, Ye Xiu said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, grandpa¡¯s body isn¡¯t doing well now, he said he wants to see you!¡±

 Chapter 486.1 - Living Up Until Now, Do You Feel Like Your Life Is Worth It? (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 486: Living Up Until Now, Do You Feel Like Your Life Is Worth It? (Part One)</b>

    On the ne, Xu Cheng just realized that he had left Huaxia for more than three months now.

    He also didn¡¯t expect the old man¡¯s health to deteriorate this fast.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the old man for long, that old man was very kind and treated him like his own grandson, and he was an interesting fe too.

    Thest old man that Xu Cheng felt was interesting was his teacher, Zhang Chenfeng. Xu Cheng felt that no matter what, he had to make a trip back to see the old man.

    Those that were old were particrly more nostalgic, especially when they felt that their time was about to be up. Old Man Ye really missed Xu Cheng.

    Maybe it was because Xu Cheng was the only one in this generation that he admired. He often felt that the other youngsters in this generation were quite useless and were a bunch of cowards, and it was mainly due to the miles-apart difference when they werepared to Xu Cheng.

    He really liked Xu Cheng, and it was obvious to him that this kid was destined for great things.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s temper was also especially favored by the old man because he was a man with more actions than words. Plus, Xu Cheng was also the descendant of the Ye Family¡¯s bloodline, so he regarded him as his grandson. During the three months that Xu Cheng was gone, he felt his life was especially boring. His condition had been getting worse and worse, and resting on the bed, he told Ye Xiu to tell that brat Xu Cheng toe back and see him onest time.

    Outside the Ye Family courtyard, rows of cars were parked out at the front.

    Three of the top doctors in Western medicine and Eastern medicine all came, and they were busying about in Elder Ye¡¯s bedroom.

    The doctor of Western medicine were monitoring the oxygen levels to help maintain the old man¡¯s current condition.

    The Eastern medicine doctor was giving him a full-body massage to relieve the pain caused by the illness.

    Elder Ye¡¯s eyes appeared to be slightly in a daze, unable to concentrate. He was breathing quickly, feeling like he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch his next breath any second. Right now, he was already in critical condition.

    The other four elders all came, and they all sat by the bed and patted his body to try to encourage him to fight back at the illness.

    Many senior officials and powerful characters in the nation were all here as well, and they were all in solemn expression. After all, another predecessor was about to pass away, and everyone mourned. These were all the founding cornerstones of the country, each of them lost was a great tragedy to the nation.

    Minister Ye, his wife, and Ye Xiu were all in a heavy mood, especially Ye Xiu. He was still afraid to face reality. He didn¡¯t dare to go into the room and just sat in the yard and cried. On the side, the other juniors wereforting him.

    At this moment, Ye Xiu¡¯s phone rang. After picking it up, he directly ran towards the front gate. Xu Cheng was stopped by the guards and wasn¡¯t allowed to go in, and Ye Xiu immediately scolded the guards and led him into the front yard of the Ye Manor

    The yard was already full of people and seeing Ye Xiu bringing in a youngster, a few guys weren¡¯t even nning to move out of the way.

    ¡°Little Xiu, you are still in the mood to greet your friend at a time like this?¡± a middle-aged senior scolded him.

    ¡°Uncle Chen, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you. My grandpa ordered to see him,¡± Ye Xiu said as he dragged Xu Cheng into the room.

 Chapter 486.2 - Living Up Until Now, Do You Feel Like Your Life Is Worth It? (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 486: Living Up Until Now, Do You Feel Like Your Life Is Worth It? (Part Two)</b>

    At this time, Elder Zhou saw Xu Cheng crossing the crowd and he immediately waved, ¡°Little Cheng, hurry up. Come and see Big Brother Ye for thest time.¡±

    Seeing Elder Zhou wave, those guys that had been crowding in the front yard immediately gave way.

    Xu Cheng followed Ye Xiu into Grandpa Ye¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Dad, Little Cheng is here to see you...¡± Minister Ye said gently to Elder Ye by his bedside.

    Xu Cheng came to the side of the bed and saw Elder Ye¡¯s face was all pale and lifeless. That white hair was a little messy and untrimmed, and his eyes were dull. His heartbeat and breathing were quick-paced, it was as if he was about to die any second.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, that brat you had been boasting about for the past months is back to see you! Hurry up and take a look at him,¡± Elder Guo loudly said, afraid that Elder Ye was already on the verge of losing consciousness.

    When Elder Ye heard those words, his eyes finally regained some focus.

    He weakly raised his hand, wanting to take off of the oxygen mask on his face. Minister Ye didn¡¯t agree and stopped him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just let him do what he wants...¡± At this time, Elder Zhou sighed.

    Xu Cheng sat beside the old man¡¯s bed, and Minister Ye helped the old man take off the oxygen mask.

    With the mask off, Elder Ye very much wanted to give Xu Cheng a dashing smile. But right now, his facial muscles were all stiff, and he didn¡¯t have the energy squeeze one out. In the end, he could only move one corner of his mouth, and the intended smile turned into a sneer.

    The old man was still talking like a child as he said with difficulty, ¡°Brat... did you see it? Even when I die, you see the kind of arrangement I have going on? You see those guys outside? With onemand from me, they can drown you with their saliva.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. ¡°Alright, you are the best. If I had known this, I should¡¯ve just waited until you died and then go see you at your grave. That way, I wouldn¡¯t feel this sad.¡±

    Elder Ye sighed, ¡°You are too slow, I can¡¯t even watch what kind of show you are going to put on for the world.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I have no money, nor background, so I can only take one step at a time.¡±

    Elder Ye asked him, ¡°I¡¯m about to go soon, can you tell me, what you are really trying to y?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You guys are giving me too much pressure. In Huaxia, I really can¡¯t outdo the five grandpas and be as awesome as you guys, so I have to go abroad and try to aplish something. I was originally thinking that I woulde back after I became a big shot and then boast to you guys. But yeah, it looks like you can¡¯t wait that long anymore. If I really tell you right now, would it really be good to spoil it?¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± Elder Ye coughed, yet there was a kind smile on his face. ¡°This isn¡¯t your style. Are you justplimenting me because you saw that I¡¯m about to die soon? In fact, you are very capable too, you know that? I just think that, if a man¡¯s going to live, then he should live out his best life, his wildest dreams. Since you already picked your path, then there¡¯s no need to look back, no need to exin, because when you be a legend, you won¡¯t need to exin anything.¡±

    ¡°Old man, you worked your azz off for the country for the first half of your life, yet it caused you to live with all kinds of after-effects of your injuries for thest half of your life on a wheelchair. Is it worth it?¡± Xu Cheng sighed and asked, ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯ve been thinking too, is it really worth it?¡±

    ¡°Brat, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t traveled high enough to appreciate the scenery that¡¯s already below your feet. Take a look at the people in and out of my yard, look at who those guys are. The most important thing about living life is to not live it in vain. Judging from my own perspective, I¡¯ve got sess and recognition, and that¡¯s enough!¡± The old man tried to put on one more handsome smile on his pale face.

 Chapter 487.1 - Old Manâ€™s Gone (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 487: Old Man¡¯s Gone (Part One)</b>

    The old man continued to say, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the biggest regret in my life?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What is it?¡±

    The old man: ¡°Not being able to fight you. I¡¯m not bragging, but if I was at my peak, I wouldn¡¯t even care who the fack your teacher Zhang Chenfeng is. Back then when I was able to get out of the Ye n by myself and establish a big name for myself, it wasn¡¯t because of my background, but my fists! Besides the old patriarch, there was really no one that could beat me!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    ¡°You want to fight me, I can help you get up. But I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have the strength to hold on.¡±

    Xu Cheng was really scared that just one blow of wind could take him away. He was worried that the old man would still die even with the serum he brought. By the looks of it, he really had one breath left, but it would take a lot of endurance for the antibodies to develop in his body.

    The old man waved his hand. ¡°If the Hell King wants you dead by midnight, he won¡¯t let you see the next morning¡¯s sunshine. It¡¯s okay, it was all worth it to be able to meet a junior that I admire before I die. Don¡¯t worry, when I get down there, I will press those behemoth families¡¯ guys even further down in hell, I won¡¯t give them the chance to reincarnate toe and find you.¡±

    The others were all turned a bit speechless by the fact that the old man could still joke at a time like this.

    Elder Xing wiped his tears and said, ¡°Alright, man, I think you should save the rest of the time to tell your family how to handle the affairs afterward.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to tell, if they still need me to teach them, then they aren¡¯t the Ye Family anymore,¡± the old man scolded. Every time he spoke, he would breathe heavily for a while.

    At this time, the three doctors came over and said quietly, ¡°Old Man, no kidding, I think you should hurry up if you still have anyst words.¡±

    The old man turned to look at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°If you go out and actually aplish something great on the world stage, remember to write your legend into a book and burn it to send it to me. I don¡¯t want the official editions with tons of exaggeration, I want an authentic version.¡±

    Minister Ye didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He knew his dad too well, he was just like a child and rarely acted seriously. Back then during the war between Huaxia and the Wei Nation, he was a mad hero that wouldn¡¯t even flinch in the face of death and would still nonchntly try to kill a few more enemies in war.

    At this time, Xu Cheng asked Elder Ye, ¡°Old Man, if there¡¯s a Wei Nation soldier that popped up in front of you, would you still have the strength to get up and take him down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± The old man weakly said, ¡°I might not have much strength but I can still pull a grenade and die together with him. Brat, if you have something to say, say it directly.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the others, and then he lowered his head by the old man¡¯s ears and whispered something.

    Suddenly, Elder Ye¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not 100% confident whether it will seed or not, it will depend on your willpower! If you feel that you will lose face and suffer pain when the sess isn¡¯t even guaranteed, then you can also just give it up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, right now I¡¯m feeling even more energetic and ready to fight than seeing a Wei Nation soldier!¡± The old man moved his neck and looked at his son Minister Ye and said, ¡°Ye Pei,e over.¡±

    Minister Ye immediately leaned over and said softly to the old man, ¡°Dad, what is it?¡±

    Elder Ye said to his son, ¡°Shoo these guys all out of here. Tell them, I¡¯m not dead yet, no need toe and grieve for me. I think I can still hold on for one more day, and if I can¡¯t get past tomorrow, they cane again.¡±

 Chapter 487.2 - Old Manâ€™s Gone (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 487: Old Man¡¯s Gone (Part Two)</b>

    Minister Ye was rendered speechless by his dad, but he couldn¡¯t help it, that was just his dad¡¯s temper. He bitterly smiled as he stood up and asked everyone to go out to the yard beside the four other elders. Then, at the front yard, he told everyone the old man¡¯s request, and those guys obviously didn¡¯t dare to be dissatisfied by the request. They all left out of the front gate.

    Aftering back, he curiously asked Xu Cheng in a low voice, ¡°What did you say to the old man? Look at how excited he became.¡±

    ¡°Not much, I just said that since he¡¯s gonna die anyway, he might as well let me give it a try to cure him. The result obviously can¡¯t be much worse than now.¡±

    Minister Ye: ¡°You studied medicine before?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ve been learning it since I went away this time.¡±

    Minister Ye: ¡°Why did you go into medicine all of a sudden? You suddenly found your conscience and want to save lives now?¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly coughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s to understand human biology to kill better in the future.¡±

    Minister Ye: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ye, can you invite these three doctors out too? I don¡¯t want them to step up and judge my methods. The old man doesn¡¯t have much time left, so I don¡¯t have time to argue with the three doctors.¡±

    Minister Ye: ¡°That might not be possible. They are also responsible for assessing for a death report after the old man passes away.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I will do it myself then.¡± Then, Xu Cheng went to the bedside and said to those three doctors, ¡°Uncles(TL note: a polite way to address people one generation older than you in China), do you feel that the old man can still be rescued?¡±

    The three of them exchanged a look and shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best, it was already not easy to help him extend his days to now. But, as long as Elder Ye isn¡¯t dead, we won¡¯t give up, and we will do everything possible to keep him breathing.¡±

    ¡°Then can you let me try?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The three of them were shocked. ¡°Who do you think Elder Ye is? A random cat or dog on the streets? Let you try? What formality is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no different than a cat or dog on the streets now,¡± at this time, the old man faintly said.

    Xu Cheng nced at him and said, ¡°No, you are even worse than a cat or dog. You are almost as dead as a log right now.¡±

    The old man looked at those three doctors and said, ¡°Let him try.¡±

    The three doctors were all taken aback. ¡°How can this be done? Elder Ye, you can¡¯t joke with your own life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± The old man bitterly smiled, and he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Come closer, let me talk to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down, leaned over to the old man¡¯s mouth and the old man softly said, ¡°Since I will die in your hands, take this guilt and in the future, when necessary, I hope you can take care of Little Xiu or the future generation of the Ye Family.¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to save him at all. He knew he was going to die, so he thought it would be fine to hand over his body to Xu Cheng to practice. Just like he said, in the future when the Ye Family doesn¡¯t have a strong background anymore, Xu Cheng could still lend a hand and help out.

    Xu Cheng obviously guessed what the old man had nned. He bitterly smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    In this case, three of the most authoritative doctors in the nation had tried their best, the old man was obviously not holding onto any more hope.

    Besides the umted illness in his body, Elder Ye was also at the end of his lifecycle. It was about time.

    Xu Cheng directly took out a box from his jacket¡¯s pocket, and the box had been vacuumed sealed to ensure that the syringes weren¡¯t contaminated. He took out a syringe and was about to inject it into the old man¡¯s vein, but at that moment, Elder Ye¡¯s electrocardiogram tlined, and the ¡°beeee¡± sound sounded.

    Everyone was dead silent.

    Dead.

    Xu Cheng sat by the bedside, not knowing whether he should continue with the needle in his hand.

    Ye Xiu grabbed onto his wrist and sighed, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, let¡¯s respect the deceased; leave him some dignity.¡±

 Chapter 488.1 - Hell Is Too Scary, I Think I Will Pass for Now (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 488: Hell Is Too Scary, I Think I Will Pass for Now (Part One)</b>

    The three doctors immediately came forward to check on the old man¡¯s breath and heartbeat.

    In the end, the doctors put down all kinds of equipment and said, ¡°Elder Ye has passed away. Right now, it¡¯s 10:11 AM.¡±

    They began to record down notes and put together the results and the report.

    The other four elders sighed heavily on the side, and they solemnly performed the military salute toward the old man.

    Minister Ye¡¯s wife brought over a set of military uniforms that Elder Ye wore when he was appointed themander back in the days to change it onto him.

    Xu Cheng sat there nkly, hesitating to leave.

    Ye Xiu dragged him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this to my mom. She¡¯s going to change Grandpa¡¯s clothes now.¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s death greatly weakened the Ye Family, but there was no other way, and every family would face this kind of problem. In the future, the focus of the Ye Family could only be ced on Minister Ye.

    Xu Cheng suddenly turned around, and when everyone was not paying attention, he still put the needle back onto the old man¡¯s body and injected it into Elder Ye¡¯s wrist.

    Seeing this action, the four elders felt that this was disrespectful to the deceased and all began to scold Xu Cheng. ¡°What are you doing, Xu Cheng!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my elder, an elder that¡¯s rted by blood, so I obviously won¡¯t harm him. It¡¯s hard toe across someone that appreciates me, I don¡¯t want him to die this early.¡±

    As he finished talking, the serum waspletely injected into the body.

    The three doctors all looked at Minister Ye and the others and said, ¡°Commanders... he...¡±

    The four old men waved their hands. ¡°You guys go out first, just write whatever you were going to write on the report, and we will handle the rest.¡±

    The death report of a character like Elder Ye had to be extremely detailed. For instance, they even had to record down the time every time Elder Ye took his medicine or received any injection, as one mistake was enough to offend the high officials. So, these doctors were also in a difficult spot.

    The three doctors gave Xu Cheng an ugly nce and left.

    When there was only the Minister Ye couple, Ye Xiu, Xu Cheng, and the four elders left in the room, the four elders immediately red at Xu Cheng. ¡°Are you done causing trouble? If you are gonna go crazy, just do it outside of this country! When you are back, you should behave yourself!¡±

    Xu Cheng ignored the four elders as he opened his prating vision and watched to see if the serum was traveling through the old man¡¯s internal organs.

    The serum already began to travel through the bloodstream.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t turn to look at them and just replied, ¡°If something goes wrong, I¡¯m willing to take responsibility! Even if I will be cursed by the entire nation! I know that if this gets out, I would be a sinner scolded by everyone, I will just take it!¡±

    ¡°Can you shoulder it?¡± Elder Zhou was trying hard to suppress his fury as he mmed the table and sighed, ¡°This puts you in a position no different than a national sinner, you know that? I can¡¯t tolerate you doing this to Big Brother Ye¡¯s body, even if he agreed for you to do this!¡±

    Xu Cheng directly said, ¡°Just give me 20 minutes, okay? After 20 minutes, you guys can make me do whatever, and I won¡¯t refute it.¡±

    He then turned around to look at Ye Xiu¡¯s family and said sincerely, ¡°Please give me one chance, give the old man a chance. Auntie Ye,ter on you can p me or scold me, I will take it all, but right now it¡¯s the best time to treat the old man.¡±

    What else could Ye Xiu say? In fact, he really wanted to go up and punch Xu Cheng. No one would want to see their seniors die and then have the corpse be mistreated.

 Chapter 488.2 - Hell Is Too Scary, I Think I Will Pass for Now (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 488: Hell Is Too Scary, I Think I Will Pass for Now (Part Two)</b>

    But there¡¯s also a part of him that really hoped that Xu Cheng could save Elder Ye, even though it was just him trying to be a little optimistic no matter how unrealistic it seemed. Sometimes, that was just how humans were. In despair, when there was only a 1% chance of sess, they would still want to give it a shot.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t save him, I will hate you!¡± Ye Xiu said to Xu Cheng with bloodshot eyes.

    Xu Cheng turned around and continued to monitor the condition inside the old man.

    With the cells being resuscitated, the failing heart suddenly beat once, and Xu Cheng also became a bit excited.

    Then, the heart began to respond slightly.

    But Grandpa Ye still didn¡¯t wake up, and now with the electrocardiogram pulled, other people simply couldn¡¯t see Elder Ye¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Old man, hang on! Didn¡¯t you say you want to see me aplish something on the world stage? Why are you still waiting for me to burn an autobiography for you to see in the afterworld? Just open your eyes and write one for me as you witness everything. Don¡¯t leave any regrets,¡± Xu Cheng cheered the old man on.

    The serum was starting to work, and it gradually revived and strengthened the cells in Elder Ye¡¯s body.

    Xu Cheng noticed that the heart wasn¡¯t beating strong enough to stimte blood cirction, and Elder Ye was still in a weak state.

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and took out another syringe, and within it contained the turtle genes which could extend one¡¯s life cycle.

    He directly inserted it into the old man¡¯s heart.

    Ye Xiu quickly pushed Xu Cheng away like he had gone mad and shouted, ¡°Are you facking crazy?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Xu Cheng took a kick from him, but he didn¡¯t fight back. As he flew onto the wall, he just sat down and said, ¡°If you want to beat me up, I will let you do it in a bit, okay?¡±

    Ye Xiu directly took the syringe out of Elder Ye¡¯s heart and pointed at Xu Cheng and scolded, ¡°This is what you called saving Grandpa Ye? Get the fack out of here!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the genes that had been injected into the old man¡¯s body and had begun spreading and recing the original genes that were dying. It was as if he was reborn.

    He just sat there and monitored the old man¡¯s condition. After waiting for thirty minutes, when he was certain that the old man¡¯s heart began to beat steadily, he knew he seeded!

    Ye Xiu and the others were organizing the old man¡¯s attire and putting on makeup to touch up his final appearance before other people came in to greet and pay respect to him.

    ¡°Are you still not going to get the fack out?¡± Ye Xiu red at Xu Cheng, ¡°I was wrong about you!¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up, he didn¡¯t go towards the door but went into another direction.

    Within just a minute, the seven people in the room noticed that he was carrying a basin of water like a lunatic. It wasn¡¯t just any basin, but Elder Ye¡¯s foot-wash basin that was filled with water that they had already washed his feet with! It was he cold, since it was in winter and the water had been sitting out for a long time!

    Then, catching Ye Xiu and Minister Ye off guard, Xu Cheng directly poured it onto the old man.

    Everyone was shocked.

    They had heard about corpse abuse, but it was still their first time seeing someone abusing a dead guy to this degree!

    First, it was the injection, then it was a stab to the heart, and then it was ice cold foot-wash water!

    The three members of the Ye Family were first dumbfounded and then they were so mad that they were about to jump onto Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng immediately reached out his hands and interrupted them. ¡°One minute! Just give me one minute!¡±

    Minister Ye: ¡°If I give you one more minute, are you going to set the old man on fire too?¡±

    Just then, Old Man Ye suddenly sat up from the bed as if he just woke up from a nightmare. He was breathing heavily as if hecked a lot of oxygen.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Everyone all turned their heads mechanically over to the bed, and they just saw the old man gasping for air as he cursed, ¡°Cold, so facking cold! Yuck! What the fack is this sh-t? This water stinks!¡±

    Xu Cheng said to the old man, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a lot of water in the room, so I just used the basin of water you used to wash your feetst night. Just bear with it.¡±

    The old man red at him. ¡°I¡¯m a well-respectedmander of this nation, and you are making me drink my foot-washing water?¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at the scratch marks on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m putting my life on the line to save you already. How are you doing? A day-trip to hell, how¡¯s the scenery there?¡±

    The old man suddenly beganughing his heart out. ¡°Hell is too scary, I think I won¡¯t die for now.¡±

 Chapter 489.1 - Shouldnâ€™t Be A Problem to Live 10 More Years (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 489: Shouldn¡¯t Be A Problem to Live 10 More Years (Part One)</b>

    The old man wasughing hard on his bed.

    The other seven people in the room all looked at him as if they had just seen a ghost, and then they looked back at Xu Cheng.

    Feeling the shocked look from those guys, the old man slowly withdrew his smile, and he asked uncertainly, ¡°Am I really not dead?¡±

    Minister Ye pped himself on the face, and after making sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming, he suddenly dropped onto his knees by Elder Ye¡¯s beside and burst out in tears of joy. ¡°Dad! You aren¡¯t dead! Xu Cheng saved you from the dead!¡±

    Ye Xiu, who still had a hand holding onto Xu Cheng¡¯s cor, immediately withdrew his hand. Guilt slowly began to surface to rece the shock on his face.

    ¡°I... Big Brother Cheng... I...¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say, and he directly just gave himself a few ps on the face. They were very loud.

    Seeing no sign of Ye Xiu stopping pping himself, he directly grabbed onto his wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot!¡± Ye Xiu¡¯s eyes had be bloodshot and he didn¡¯t know how to express himself anymore.

    He directly kneeled before Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I thank you in the Ye Family¡¯s ce!¡±

    Whether or not Elder Ye was dead was very important to the Ye Family.

    Xu Cheng pulled him up and said, ¡°Get up. Why are you kneeling? Didn¡¯t I acknowledge you as my little brother already? Why are you kneeling to me?¡±

    ¡°I treated you like that just now... Sorry, Big Brother Cheng! If you feel like whatever part of your body is still hurting, just hit me and kick me, as long as it makes you feel better.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You weren¡¯t in the wrong. If it was me and someone was treating my grandpa like that, I would probably kill him right away.¡±

    Ye Xiu gritted his teeth. ¡°In the future, if you need me to even jump into fire or go down to hell, just give me the word!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, let the doctorse in and check on the old man¡¯s body. I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    He said as he found a chair and sat down.

    Minister Ye¡¯s wife directly came over to pour a cup of tea for him.

    ¡°Auntie, I will do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Let me!¡± Auntie Ye insisted on personally pouring tea for him. Then, handing it over in both hands, she sincerely said, ¡°If you need anything in the future, give me or your Uncle Ye a call.¡±

    Xu Cheng epted the cup and sighed.

    At this time, the old man had already gotten changed into a new set of clothes with Minister Ye¡¯s help, and he said, ¡°Why are you guys still being so polite to him and not regarding him as a family? What did I tell you guys before?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°Haha, yeah, it¡¯s no big deal. Actually, I¡¯ve thought about noting back. But then again, there are always a few legends in the world that would be a big loss if not saved. So, I came back. But then again, it¡¯s indeed really troublesome to treat you, old man. Before when I was saving that Senator Jerry guy, he was begging for me to treat him. But this time, Old Man, it was really difficult. If they cooperated, I wouldn¡¯t have to dump your foot-washing water from yesterday onto you.¡±

    ¡°What? Senator Jerry was saved by you? You mean that Jerry that had terminal cancer and had been missing for two years after giving up on the election? I was also confused when I saw him appearing on the news again recently!¡± Elder Guo was shocked. They were still pretty caught up with the M Nation¡¯s news.

    Uncle Ye and his wife and son were all flushed. Ye Pei was still sorry about how they treated Xu Cheng just now.

    ¡°Little Cheng, if you are still unhappy... you cane and hit me. I, Ye Pei, will not fight back at-¡±

    Before he could finish, Elder Ye who was beside him immediately pped him across the face as he said with mild anger, ¡°If you are going to ask him to hit you, then sincerely move your face closer to his hand! Why are you still having him toe over to hit you? Who do you think you are?¡±

 Chapter 489.2 - Shouldnâ€™t Be A Problem to Live 10 More Years (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 489: Shouldn¡¯t Be A Problem to Live 10 More Years (Part Two)</b>

    Minister Ye felt the burning pain on his face. ¡°Dad, it hurts!¡±

    But immediately, his eyes lit up as he directly picked up his dad¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, your hand, it has strength now!¡±

    The old man also looked at his hands in a daze, he was also at a loss when he realized how much strength he could summon.

    The other four elders narrowed their eyes as they looked at Xu Cheng, their eyes full of inquiry.

    Xu Cheng was toozy to look back at them. He just said to Auntie Ye, ¡°Auntie, can I have another cup of tea? The tea you made sure tastes good.¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s mom smiled. ¡°Little Cheng, about what just happened, Auntie¡¯s sorry. I was too anxious.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I already forgot about it. You are senior, it¡¯s normal for you to beat junior.¡± Xu Cheng smiled like it was no big deal. Then, he was prepared to run away.

    But who knew, the moment he got up, the four elders¡¯ odd voices sounded.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Xu Cheng coughed. ¡°I¡¯ve done the deed and choose to leave aside fame and glory. Of course I¡¯m retreating now.¡±

    Grandpa Xing red at him. ¡°Sit down! Wait until Big Brother Ye gets his body checked out first.¡±

    The four pairs of eyes that were like tigers locking onto a prey obviously made it impossible for Xu Cheng to leave dashingly like an anonymous hero.

    After sitting back down, the three doctors that initially left were summoned again. Seeing Elder Ye who had changed into a casual outfit sitting on the bed, the three of them were all shocked. If they didn¡¯t see the other people in the room, they would¡¯ve thought they saw a ghost under broad daylight or something.

    Elder Zhou said, ¡°Go over and check Big Brother Ye¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°H-he... he...¡± The three doctors looked terrifyingly at the old man sitting on the bed. Not to mention sitting, even if his eyes were open, it would scare the crap out of them, not to mention how he was sitting there energetically.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive again,¡± Elder Guo nonchntly said.

    The three doctors¡¯ legs almost gave in.

    ¡°Told you guys to hurry up and check, what are you still waiting for?¡± Elder Ye shouted.

    The three of them immediately came back to their senses and brought out all kinds of equipment. The electrocardiogram began to beep steadily, confirming that this old man was indeed alive and not a ghost.

    After checking the pulse, the Eastern medicine doctor asked a few other questions and he exchanged a look with the other doctors.

    Then, he said in amazement, ¡°Elder Li, this is really strange. What happened to your body? We haven¡¯t even left for more than 30 minutes, how did it suddenly be like this?¡±

    Elder Zhou anxiously asked, ¡°Did it be better or worse? Or is this a temporary rpse of radiance before the demise and that the illness is actually still there?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The three doctors immediately shook their heads. ¡°Not at all. On the contrary, Elder Ye¡¯s body could not be any better! We noticed that every part of his body is in very good condition, and the medical equipment assessment shows that all stats are good! Even some parts of his body with bone marrow necrosis are actually all cured now! Elder Ye, you can feel that you can move around freely and summon strength now, right? I¡¯ve found that many parts of his joints and bones that suffered abrasion and were worn out from back in the days have all beenpletely recovered.¡±

    The four elders immediately asked, ¡°Then would you guys say that with Big Brother Ye¡¯s current condition, the illness wille back again? Also, evaluate him and see how many years he still has left.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng took a sip of the tea and nonchntly said, ¡°For the time being, he should be fine for at least ten more years or so.¡±

    The four elders and Elder Ye¡¯s bodies all trembled.

 Chapter 490

    <b>Chapter 490: The Old Man Got Excited (Part One)</b>

    Ten years!

    To the Ye Family, to Minister Ye, or to Ye Xiu, this meant just too much!

    Saving Elder Ye was like saving the political career of the Ye Family!

    Elder Zhou waved and dismissed the three doctors.

    The three doctors all looked at Xu Cheng, as they knew that it must have had something to do with this young man. Just moments ago, he was asking to be given a chance to try and treat him, maybe he actually gave it a shot after the three of them left?

    But anyway, to be able to cure all kinds of illnesses that had been building up in that aged body,pletely ignoring the effect that time had put on Elder Ye¡¯s health and restoring the health of the body to at least ten years ago, the result was miraculous enough! They very much wanted to ask just what the heck happened, but seeing Elder Zhou¡¯s gesture, they had no choice. They could only leave slowly out of the door as they constantly sneaked in a few peeks at Xu Cheng. The three of them hesitantly waited in the front yard, because the feeling of not being able to find out just what the fack happened was really bothering them.

    Xu Cheng stood up and tossed a cup at the old man.

    ¡°Let me see how much ability you have recovered.¡±

    The cup flew over, and the old man narrowed his eyes. His brain reacted in time, but due to his body still used to being old and the fact that he hadn¡¯t exerted force in a long time, he didn¡¯t move in time. The cup hit him right on the nose.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him and he joked. ¡°And you call yourself a master? Damn.¡±

    Ye Xiu, his dad, and his mom at this moment were clearly calmer this time about this whole ¡°abuse¡± thing.

    The old man muttered, ¡°You brat, I wasn¡¯t ready that time. Come again!¡±

    Xew~ another cup flew over.

    The old man¡¯s eyes flickered a sharp light, and he even punched his fist towards the flying cup, shattering it.

    The four elders all smiled and watched.

    Just then, they saw Elder Ye closing his eyes as he tilted his head towards the sky and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m back, madafaka!¡±

    As he finished, he immediately charged towards the four old friends of his and began fighting.

    Immediately, the room fell into chaos.

    The guards outside were all shocked and they immediately came in, but Ye Xiu stopped them by the door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    The four elders apanied the old man and began exchanging moves, with the old man going up against all four at the same time!

    Elder Zhou, Elder Xing, Elder Guo, and Elder Nie saw the old man flipping the table at them, and they immediately struck out and shattered the table that flew their way.

    Elder Yeughed arrogantly, ¡°I have endured for over a dozen years! If no one can stop me from using my domineering energy, I will tear this whole ce down! Hahahahaha!¡±

    Then, the five old men fought fiercely, with dust and tiles falling down due to themotion.

    All in all, this was no different than demolishing a house.

    Pots, tables, chairs, expensive mahogany furniture, and various decoratives around the ce all met their doom.

    The old man was not boasting; he could indeed take on all four of his friends when he was at his pinnacle state.

    The four elders didn¡¯t think Elder Ye could suddenly be like such a beast, it was as if he returned to being the great general back during the war where he could tear the enemy apart with his two bare hands!

    Ye Xiu was afraid that the five old men would injure each other by ident so he said worryingly, ¡°Grandpa,e on. The house is gonna copse soon...¡±

    Elder Ye suddenly turned around and looked at him and said, ¡°Little Xiu, Grandpa will show you true power!¡±

    Then, he mmed over with a big punch. Ye Xiu couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was sent away into the wall, with the shame of him quite visible. It was clear that the old man still got nasty power.

    <b>Chapter 490: The Old Man Got Excited (Part Two)</b>

    Ye Xiu looked at his grandpa in shock, and Xu Cheng was just sitting in the corner with a teapot and a cup as he said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Right now the old man is no different than a mad dog. If he wants to dismantle this ce, then just let him. As long as you don¡¯t let him grab a gun and go to the Wei Nation to start killing their army, it¡¯ll be fine. He had been holding it in for dozens of years, the urge is probably even more serious than being a virgin for twenty years.¡±

    Just then, as soon as a pir broke, a part of the roof began copsing. Xu Cheng directly dragged Minister Ye and his wife out of this ce.

    Moving to the yard, all five elders became like mad dogs.

    Seeing how fiercely they were fighting, one could almost see how their normal hangout sessions were like back in the old days.

    It seemed like they were almost as excited as Elder Ye, seeing that their Big Brother Ye had returned to the prime state, they were very sincerely happy for him. Since they were happy for him, they definitely had to apany him and have a sparring session to break some sweat. And with them trying to break some sweat, the house was naturally about toe down, alerting all the guards.

    All the neighbors around the Ye Family mansion were influential people, and hearing themotion and the news, they all came over to watch. Seeing the five old men fighting, it was indeed a bit hard to watch, because there was no way for them to imagine that the kind and cultured old men would act like a bunch of kids and have street fights.

    But, no one dared to stop them. When some people from the Zhou Family came to help Elder Zhou up when he fell to the ground, he shooed them away and even kicked one of them in the butt. Then, he shouted at Elder Ye and jumped at him again, ¡°You Little D-ck Ye, watch this move!¡±

    Elder Ye fought off both Elder Zhou and Elder Nie within ten moves, and heughed and shouted into the sky, ¡°You guys are too weak! Can¡¯t even win four-on-one! Damn this is satisfying! I¡¯ve held this in for more than a dozen years! Come on, let¡¯s fight a couple more hundred rounds!¡±

    Then, he directly jumped towards the four other elders.

    The three doctors that were still waiting in the front yard were dumbfounded. That was someone on the verge of death less than an hour ago and had just woken up, someone that relied on a wheelchair and even had trouble breathing, someone close to a hundred years old. But, in the blink of the eye, he was like a barbaric bandit that could jump, could fight, and could demolish houses! This was indeed shocking.

    They quietly walked up to Xu Cheng and asked him curiously, ¡°You saved Elder Ye?¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng was taking this opportunity to drink more Dahongpao tea from the Ye Family and he said, ¡°Oh, nah. I just told the old man, ¡®the Wei Nation¡¯sing!¡¯, and then he woke up.¡±

    Ye Xiu hurriedly came to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I think you should make Grandpa stop, the neighbors are all watching... It¡¯s too embarrassing...¡±

    Xu Cheng smacked his lips and shouted at the five old men fighting in the front yard, ¡°Old Man, that should be enough now.¡±

    Elder Ye fought off Elder Guo, stood up, and shouted, ¡°Who else?! If no one can take me down today, I will keep on fighting! Hahahaha!¡±

    Xu Cheng passed the teapot and cup to Ye Xiu. ¡°Hold this for sec.¡±

    Then, he jumped out andnded a kick directly on the old man¡¯s chest. The old man directly coughed up a mouthful of blood and flew out. Landing on the ground, he almost couldn¡¯t catch the next breath as he looked at Xu Cheng with his eyes wide open. With a reddened neck, he cursed, ¡°You piece of sh-¡±

    Then, he fainted.

    Xu Cheng pped his hands as if he just got off of work and said to the four exhausted elders, ¡°It¡¯s he himself that went crazy, it had nothing to do with my medicine.¡±

    Then, he looked at the neighbors that were watching at the gate and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go back home. The old man just recovered from sickness and wanted to break some sweat and exercise a bit. Now it¡¯s all good, so let¡¯s all go inside.¡±

 Chapter 491.1 - Since You are Here, Just Stay and Have Fun for a While Longer (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 491: Since You are Here, Just Stay and Have Fun for a While Longer (Part One)</b>

    After the doctors came and assessed the old man, the old Eastern medicine doctor said to Minister Ye, ¡°It¡¯s all good, the blood he just spat out had been congested in his body for a while.¡±

    Hearing this, Minister Ye and his wife finally calmed down. Another western doctor was in the process of applying medical ointment onto the wounds on the old man¡¯s face, while thest one attended to the other elders to make sure they were all fine too.

    Now, the Ye Family definitely couldn¡¯t live in a courtyard like this anymore, it would need to be rebuilt.

    After the three doctors were done, they all looked at Xu Cheng intently.

    That kind of look, like they were looking at their first love, was really making Xu Cheng ufortable.

    ¡°You three old gentlemen, don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m your long-lost grandson. The way you guys are looking at me is really making me feel insecure.¡±

    The three doctors bitterly smiled. They each handed Xu Cheng their card and said, ¡°We hope that one day you will have time to visit us at our medical center. This is our number and address.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I will see you guys out then.¡±

    Elder Guo snorted. ¡°Little Xiu can see them out, you stay.¡±

    Xu Cheng could only sit his azz back down.

    After Ye Xiu came back, Elder Nie said to him, ¡°Little Xiu, close the door, don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±

    Once the door was closed, Xu Cheng felt that this ce¡¯s atmosphere felt very oppressive.

    ¡°You put on a good act.¡± Xu Cheng said to the old man on the bed, ¡°The breathing rhythm of when you were unconscious versus awake is clearly different, so you have been awake for at least a couple minutes now.¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened and he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t save me face today!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You already lost your face yourself. If I didn¡¯t stop you, you would be basically like a mad dog in heat.¡±

    The old man snorted. ¡°What lose face. What embarrassed me the most was that you facking knocked me out in one move! You could¡¯ve at least went a few rounds with me just for the act. Why did you have to stomp me in front of everyone like that? Do you still want to walk out of this door?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the four old men and said, ¡°Then what do you guys want?¡±

    Elder Zhou: ¡°Be honest, can Big Brother Ye really live for ten more years?¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at Elder Ye and replied to Elder Zhou, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him? Right now he couldn¡¯t be healthier.¡±

    Elder Ye smacked his lips. ¡°Yeah, I feel like 10 years is no problem. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel really energetic right now! Like, I feel I have an endless amount of power and energy!¡±

    Elder Nie nodded. He looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Little Cheng, you said before that Big Brother Ye is a legend. But is he the only one that¡¯s a legend in your eyes?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nah, you four other Grandpas are all no worse than Grandpa Ye, you are all the foundation of this nation.¡±

    The other four elders nodded in satisfaction.

    At this time, Elder Xing said, ¡°You have to remember, you have five grandpas.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, I¡¯ve always kept that and my mission in mind. When I was out in the world, I also didn¡¯t embarrass our nation.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    Elder Zhou: ¡°That syringe you took out earlier... what effects does it have?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just improves health, rejuvenates the body, and extends life,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Elder Guo: ¡°Extend life? How much can it extend it by?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have a clear estimate, but by the looks of Grandpa Ye, I would think it¡¯s probably at least 15 years?¡±

    No one wouldin about living longer, and if presented with the opportunity to live longer, who¡¯s going to be just like ¡°Meh, I will pass¡±?

    ¡°Then, the thing in that syringe, do you have more of it?¡± Elder Guo said.

 Chapter 491.2 - Since You are Here, Just Stay and Have Fun for a While Longer (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 491: Since You are Here, Just Stay and Have Fun for a While Longer (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to my grandpas, it¡¯s really hard to make, and the ingredients are also a bit hard to find. Originally, I wanted to develop and mass-produce it to cure cancer, but because of how difficult it was to develop, I had to give up.¡±

    The four elders anxiously asked, ¡°What kind of ingredients does it need?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°One of the ingredients can¡¯t be found anymore, and without it, it won¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Xu Cheng passed the empty syringe that was injected into the old man to the other four elders. ¡°There is still a bit of residue, you can take it to the national research center and you will know how difficult it is.¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t afraid of them studying it, because it was indeed impossible to make without one ingredient, and that was his blood! It was because only his blood could create antibodies to sustain cell resuscitation.

    Without it, it would only mean death to inject genes into someone¡¯s body!

    The four elders looked quite disappointed.

    Seeing them like this, Xu Cheng felt a bit bad. Last time, he fused four syringes worth of serum. He gave one to Jerry, two to Caesar and his apprentice, and thest one to the old man. He was indeed out.

    But, he couldn¡¯t say he could just make them out of his azz.

    So, he said, ¡°Grandpas, I obviously wouldn¡¯t be this unfair. Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to develop more, since I also hope that you all can live for a long time. After all, with you guys here, there wouldn¡¯t be chaos, and the citizens of this nation can enjoy peace.¡±

    The four elders nodded. ¡°Little brat, you sure know what¡¯s the right thing to do¡±

    Elder Ye walked over with his back a bit slouched. Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Old Man, you can try straightening your back and see.¡±

    Grandpa Ye tried to straighten his back and oh damn, he didn¡¯t crack his back this time. He felt like he was walking on clouds, and it made the other four elders very envious.

    He obviously couldn¡¯t just enjoy all of this by himself, and he understood how tough the other guys had it as they were dealing with old age.

    ¡°Little Cheng, I hope you can use whatever method and try to re-develop this medicine for your other four grandpas,¡± Elder Ye looked at Xu Cheng and said.

    ¡°Of course I will,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    Elder Ye: ¡°Then don¡¯t leave this country anymore, just concentrate on developing this medicine, and let us know if you need any ingredients. I know you want to be a legend on the world stage, but it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t let me y in Huaxia, so I can only go outside. Don¡¯t force me on this topic, Old Man, you know it¡¯s a very depressing feeling to have all this power but be restricted in a cage.¡±

    The other four elders knew Elder Ye¡¯s intention too, but they shook their hands and said, ¡°Big Brother, just let the brat go out and go crazy. Sometimes, we have to just go along with what fate has nned.¡°

    At first, they thought Xu Cheng could easily make this kind of medicine after he developed the recipe, but now that they knew it was near-impossible to make, so they didn¡¯t force it.

    Elder Nie asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Brat, tell us, what are you ying? You¡¯ve been gone for so long, being so mysterious.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Just watch and you will find outter. But don¡¯t worry, my five grandpas, my de will never be directed towards our nation. I promise. If I did it, then when I die and go meet my dad, he would probably beat me to death again.¡±

    Elder Ye patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Fine. Just go nuts in the other countries. Remember, kid, if you want toe back, juste back anytime. In this country, I will use all of my power to have your back!¡±

    Xu Cheng felt a bit touched as he nodded and smiled. ¡°I got it. Next time when Ie back, I want to have more stories to boast to you guys about. So yeah, just wait for me to go out and make more stories.¡±

    Elder Ye: ¡°But since you are already back, just hang around for a bit longer. If you dare to run away, I will just go and seize thepany and assets that your whatever Auntie Lan¡¯s managing.¡±

 Chapter 492.1 - Acknowledging to be Goddaughter (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 492: Acknowledging to be Goddaughter (Part One)</b>

    The news about Elder Yeing back from the dead spread like wildfire among the top officials and the upper-ss circle.

    The officials and upper-ss circle all knew about Elder Ye and the other elders. Among the elders, Elder Ye had been tortured by the injuries he had suffered during the war, and along with his aging body, it was already no secret that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it past this winter. When everyone was preparing for the nation-ss funeral, they heard that a junior of Elder Ye came back from abroad, and then Elder Ye basically miraculously recovered and didn¡¯t even need a wheelchair anymore!

    Some of the older guys were even going over to ask the three doctors that tended Elder Ye, and they were confused as well. But one thing they did confirm was that the patient who they couldn¡¯t treat miraculously recovered in the hands of that young man!

    The old man was also entertaining the guests that came to visit him, and the sight of how energetic he was and how great of a mood he was in directly shocked the guests that saw how he was on his deathbed just a few days ago.

    Then, the news of Xu Cheng curing Elder Ye began spreading like wildfire, and if it weren¡¯t for him living at the Ye Family mansion for the time being, the number of people that would visit him would¡¯ve probably broken his house¡¯s doorstep.

    The rich and powerful in Yan Jing still sent requests to invite Xu Cheng out for meals, but even then, Xu Cheng just straight up refused. If it were someone else acting this way, always rejecting would give off a negative vibe like he was acting like an arrogant big shot. But, that wasn¡¯t the case with Xu Cheng, because his ability made him basically the most precious thing ever.

    He was the only youngster in this generation that all five elders praised, and most importantly, he single-handedly saved Elder Ye from death when the top doctors all gave up!

    Even if the people get annoyed with Xu Cheng constantly rejecting them, they would still have to respect Xu Cheng and not show any emotions. After all, going up against the savior of the Ye Family would basically be courting death.

    Now, in the circle of the rich and powerful in Huaxia, Xu Cheng was as popr as fried chicken.

    The second-generation big shots of the Zhou Family, Nie Family, Xing Family, and Guo Family all personally gave Xu Cheng a call and greeted him warmly, asking about this and that, and Xu Cheng knew their intentions. They wanted Xu Cheng to be able to help boost their old men¡¯s lives for a couple of years too when needed.

    Xu Cheng would obviously do that. To be honest, these five elders were basically his strongest support and shield in Huaxia, and he definitely hoped that they could live for as long as they could. More importantly, he treasured them because they knew what he wanted and they also understood him.

    So, he told Lin Dong to temporarily ship theb equipment in the M Nation over. He thought it would still be best if he could get the medicine out before he left the country again. That way, no matter how big of a sh=tstorm he stirs up in the outside world, he could always have aplete home toe back to when he gets back to take shelter.

    ¡°Teacher, someone from a hospital came to look for you, and I said you weren¡¯t here. They wanted to go to Huaxia to look for you.¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°It¡¯s Dr. George of something.¡±

    ¡°Just say I¡¯m busy.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going back for a bit, so take care of the stuff there as you see fit, and also stay in contact with Luo Yi and Li Wei.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it, Teacher,¡± Lin Dong said. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t clear the customs for those pieces ofb equipment that you are sending back.¡±

    ¡°No worries, I got it.¡± As Xu Cheng hung up, he said to Ye Xiu who was brushing his teeth not far away from him. ¡°Little Xiu, I have someb equipment that¡¯sing in from the M Nation, I¡¯m gonna need you to clear it for me at customs.¡±

    Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t used the equipment in Huaxia so he thought it was easier to just transport his tools from the M Nation. After all, he didn¡¯t have too much time to spend on this, and he was already used to the machines back in hisb. Besides, he had to be very careful with making the serums since it was for his four grandpas, and he didn¡¯t want to risk it by using machines he wasn¡¯t familiar with.

 Chapter 492.2 - Acknowledging to be Goddaughter (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 492: Acknowledging to be Goddaughter (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Piece of cake.¡± Ye Xiu rinsed his mouth and wiped it dry. ¡°Whatever you want, just say the word and I will take care of it for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I want to go back to Shangcheng.¡¯

    Ye Xiu immediately rejected it. ¡°Nah, that won¡¯t work. Grandpa already said to make you stay in Yanjing for longer.¡±

    Speaking of this, Ye Xiu sincerely looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, to be honest, I¡¯m very thankful that you saved my grandpa.¡±

    ¡°No need to say more. I just know that I get along with the old man really well and that¡¯s why I saved him. The Ye Family doesn¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m saying that you should just treat it as me paying for letting me stay and eat at your ce for this period.¡±

    ¡°You can leech off of me for this entire lifetime then,¡± Ye Xiu smiled and said, ¡°No worries!¡±

    Just then, the guard came in with ady, and thatdy was none other than Auntie Lan.

    She brought over a lot of clothing and daily necessities for Xu Cheng¡¯s temporary return, anding into the front yard, she first bowed and greeted the old man in the courtyard. ¡°Hello, Elder Ye.¡±

    Speaking of hierarchy in the big Ye Family, Elder Ye held a high status at the Ye Family main branch as well, and for Auntie Lan who was a servant, it was natural for her to kneel to greet.

    But as Auntie Lan was about to get on her knees, the old man pursed his lips. ¡°No need for this kind of formality, the main branch is already dead and we aren¡¯t in a feudal period.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded and smiled. ¡°Then I will go in and bring Young Master his clothes.¡±

    Xu Cheng gestured to Auntie Lan the direction of his room, and Auntie Lan went in to set things up. Xu Cheng followed Ye Xiu to the old man¡¯s beloved big tree at the middle of the courtyard and sat on the chairs below the tree. Ye Xiu¡¯s mom was also sitting there making tea for the old man. Seeing Auntie Laning out of his room, Xu Cheng called her over to sit and have a chat.

    Auntie Lan walked over, and seeing that both Minister Ye¡¯s wife and Elder Ye were there, she didn¡¯t dare to sit nor was she qualified. So, she naturally stood on the side.

    Xu Cheng looked at her and said, ¡°Have a seat, why are you still standing?¡±

    Auntie Lan awkwardly looked at Elder Ye and Ye Xiu¡¯s mom.

    Ye Xiu¡¯s mom was very attentive to the detail and she smiled at Auntie Lan. ¡°Little Cheng¡¯s inviting you to sit, just sit down.¡±

    Auntie Lan finally smiled and carefully sat down.

    But, who knew, at this moment, Xu Cheng solemnly said to Elder Ye, ¡°Old Man, you want me to acknowledge you as my grandpa, that can be done. But first, I need to introduce to you, this one. She¡¯s not the servant Lan Ting from the Ye Family, she¡¯s my auntie.¡±

    Auntie Lan¡¯s body shook as she almost couldn¡¯t believe that the young master was bold enough to say that so directly and openly. Although this was his way of protecting her, it was also challenging the old man¡¯s authority.

    ¡°You brat, you think you are getting the short end of the stick by bing my grandson?¡± Elder Ye puffed out some smoke and red at Xu Cheng.

    Thinking about it, he pursed his lips. ¡°Fine, since you did me this big favor of allowing me to now smoke and drink to my heart¡¯s content, I will just beg for you to be my grandson, is that what you want? Also, don¡¯t be so quick to assume that I¡¯m prejudiced against her. Otherwise, you think she coulde into the courtyard this easily?¡±

    Then, the old man looked at Auntie Lan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter. Lan Ting, do you want to be my goddaughter from now? In the future, just throw away the servantst name that the Ye Family gave you, take my surname, Ye, and be called Ye Ting.¡±

    (I guess to avoid confusion, the author still kept it Auntie Lan)

    Ye Xiu¡¯s mom smiled. ¡°Sister Lan, I heard Little Cheng say that you are great at making tea, you must show us a hand today.¡±

    Auntie Lan was first dumbfounded, but then she finally came to the realization. With red and teary eyes, she immediately kneeled onto the floor. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to!¡±

    She hurriedly got up and began making tea, and then handing one over to the old man, she said, ¡°Dad, have some tea.¡±

    The old manughed. He took the cup over and took a sip. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    Auntie Lan looked at Xu Cheng with infinite gratitude.

    Xu Cheng felt that the best thing he could give Auntie Lan was to get her to be epted into the Ye Family and be given this identity with pride.

 Chapter 493.1 - The Reincarnated Hua Tuo Kick! (Part One)

    Chapter 493: The Reincarnated Hua Tuo Kick! (Part One)

    (TL note: Hua Tuo was one of the most famous doctors in Chinese history)

    Auntie Lan never thought that one day she would be given an opportunity to be epted into the Ye Family as Old Commander Ye¡¯s goddaughter!

    It was a huge blessing, and all of this was given to her by Xu Cheng. At this moment, Auntie Lan felt incredibly excited and satisfied; she really wouldn¡¯t dare to expect or ask for anything more. Even if she wouldn¡¯t be living in the Ye Mansion from now on, this identity was already more than enough!

    Ye Ting!

    Elder Ye¡¯s goddaughter!

    And Minister Ye¡¯s wife called her ¡°Sister Lan!¡±

    That was already enough!

    After she had gone through the formalities, Xu Cheng smiled at Auntie Lan and said, ¡°Auntie, now you are formally my aunt.¡±

    Auntie Lan didn¡¯t know how she should thank Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Young Master...¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up, grabbed Ye Xiu, and said, ¡°Alright, you guys chat, I¡¯m going out with Little Xiu first.¡±

    The two of them walked out of the courtyard, and outside, the third-gen eldest sons of the Zhou, Nie, Guo, and Xing families were in their supercars and had been waiting outside for god knows how long.

    Seeing Xu Cheng and Ye Xiuing out, Zhou Xiaoming let out a big breath. ¡°Heyo, we finally waited until you came out, Big Brother Cheng!¡±

    Seeing those four, Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Not convinced and still want to fight me?¡±

    Guo Rong waved his hand and admitted defeat. ¡°Not at all. After younded that kick on Elder Ye and KO¡¯ed him in one move, I doubt anyone in Yanjing would dare to fight you. You are the first one to kick the tiger¡¯s azz!¡±

    Nie Wenbo nodded. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to be your opponent and am just here to make friends. Big Brother Cheng, please forgive us for how we behaved before and give us a chance. We will take you out for food at any ce in Yanjing, you can just pick one.¡±

    Xu Cheng knew that these four were probably doing this under the instruction of their parents, so he should at least respect their parents when considering to take or reject their offer.

    Xu Cheng obviously knew what those second-gen members of those four families were nning. They naturally wanted their elders to live for as long as possible. Even if the elders don¡¯t say anything, the kids and grandkids would obviously try to get this chance for their grandparents.

    Besides, these four families all raised kids with strict moral standards, so Xu Cheng didn¡¯t feel that getting to know these guys would be a bad thing.

    Xu Cheng looked at Ye Xiu and said, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°Since they¡¯ve been waiting here ever since you saved my grandpa, let¡¯s just go,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then he said to Zhou Xiaoming and the others, ¡°You guys can pick a ce then, I want the best and most expensive ce.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming and the others all smiled and patted their wallets. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are already prepared to empty our bank ount for this meal.¡±

    The six of them went to the restaurant in five cars.

    Xu Cheng sat in Ye Xiu¡¯s Land Rover, and the other four guys all had their supercars or luxury sedans.

    ¨C Yanjing Restaurant ¨C

    For a restaurant that could use the city in its name, it naturally had its unique confidence and heritage.

    There were eight floors in total, and each floor symbolized a ss in society.

    The first two floors were open for general citizens. The prices weren¡¯t too high, the average cost per person per meal was about five to six hundred yuan (about $100), as long as you didn¡¯t order the super expensive dishes.

 Chapter 493.2 - The Reincarnated Hua Tuo Kick! (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 493: The Reincarnated Hua Tuo Kick! (Part Two)</b>

    For each floor going up, the bottom limit for spending per person also went up, and Zhou Xiaoming and the others took Xu Cheng directly to the highest floor ¨C the eighth floor.

    The food here was all carefully picked delicate and luxurious dishes, and those that chose to dine on the eighth floor were mainly in the top 1% of society, or government officials weing high-level guests. Of course, mostly, it was the rich people that came here often, and each meal could easily go up to a couple dozen thousand yuan (a couple of thousand dors), and that didn¡¯t include those expensive drinks.

    The waiter saw the car keys and the way the five young masters were dressed and knew right away that they probably came from big backgrounds. Thus, they were very friendly and professional.

    Ye Xiu passed the menu to Xu Cheng since he was the main character today.

    Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t really had anything expensive to eat in a long time. Even after he got filthy rich, he didn¡¯t really have the time to enjoy the food that the wealthiest 1% enjoyed. Since he was here today, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be holding back. He ordered eight of the signature dishes here for the six of them.

    Zhou Xiaoming ordered two bottles of Lafite that were worth tens of thousands of yuan.

    ¡°Oh sh-t, I forgot to bring over the alcohol the old man had at home. Those are the real deals,¡± Xu Cheng said a bit regrettably. Rather than red wine, he preferred hard liquor more.

    ¡°I brought it,¡± Nie Wenboughed and said. Then, he took out a bottle of special-supply Maotai Baijiu (TL notes: ones that were only made for high-level government officials), and he grinned towards Xu Cheng, ¡°You see my sincerity now? Is this enough?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Yeah, enough.¡±

    ¡°Holy crap, Old Nie, your old man back at home is helping you out to this degree?¡± Zhou Xiaoming couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    At this time, the waiter interrupted them, ¡°My apologies, Sir, here we don¡¯t allow outside drinks.¡±

    Nie Wenbo put the bottle onto the table and said, annoyed, ¡°Do you have this liquor here? If you do, give me three bottles and I will put this away. If you don¡¯t then just stop bothering us, we only enjoy hard liquor like this.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go and check for you, Sir,¡± the waiter said and actually turned around and went to ask the manager.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Nie Wenbo murmured.

    Not long after, seeing that they opened the drink, the manager and waiter walked over, and the manager said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, gentlemen, we really can¡¯t allow outside drinks in here... We also have hard liquor here, how about I rmend some to yo-¡±

    But before he could finish, he saw the special supplybel on the baijiu and his face slightly changed. Then, putting on a grin, he said, ¡°No worries, never mind. Enjoy your meal, let us know if you need anything else!¡±

    Then, he dragged the waiter away and left.

    Nie Wenbo first filled Xu Cheng¡¯s cup, and then everyone else. Then, they all raised their cup and solemnly toasted to Xu Cheng, ¡°About the previous incident that troubled you, Big Brother Cheng, please forgive us. We are all the same big family now, so in the future, we will all look after each other. Here in Yanjing, Big Brother Cheng, just say the word if you ever need anything, and we will all do everything we can. You are also our grandpa¡¯s grandson now; then following the rules, you are older than us, we will all call you Big Brother Cheng from now on.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming nodded and said, ¡°Just like you saidst time, Big Brother Cheng, we will drink this cup and leave the old conflicts in the past, what do you say?¡±

    Xu Cheng smacked his lips and didn¡¯t refuse it or act like a big shot. ¡°Alright, cheers.¡±

    The other four were delighted to see how quick Xu Cheng agreed to bury the hatchet, so they allughed. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The six of them clicked their sses in the middle and then drank it all in one go.

    Wiping his mouth, Ye Xiu grinned and said, ¡°This time you guys aren¡¯t going to separate from the club, right?¡±

    The other four shook their heads. ¡°We are 100% convinced by Big Brother Cheng¡¯s capabilities. Last time, we just couldn¡¯t swallow our pride, that¡¯s all. But up until two days ago, that kick from Big Brother Cheng, that made us 200% convinced and shoved our pride right down our throat.¡±

    Guo Rong nodded and echoed. ¡°Yeah, Big Brother Cheng, that kick of yours immediately kicked the sanity back into Elder Ye. You don¡¯t even know, now everyone that witnessed that fight had been calling it the Mighty Kick of the Reincarnated Hua Tuo!¡±

    (TL note: Hua Tuo was one of the most famous doctors in Chinese history)

    Zhou Xiaoming: ¡°Yeah, you also don¡¯t know man, there were so many singledies at the scene that day that fell for you because of that handsome kick. My two little sisters both told me to ask you if you have time to have a meal with them.¡±

    Pshh!

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t fully swallow that baijiu yet and nowpletely spouted it out.

 Chapter 494.1 - Meeting Shen Yao Again (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 494: Meeting Shen Yao Again (Part One)</strong>

    Same restaurant, same 8th floor, but the difference was that on a table behind Xu Cheng¡¯s table, there was a beautiful and sexy woman with curly hair and high heels sitting there. She watched as the man sitting in front of her talked and talked, yet she wasn¡¯t interested in engaging in the conversation at all.

    This was a story where the beautiful daughter¡¯s rich dad couldn¡¯t offend the son of some high-level government official and had no choice but to send the daughter to this blind date.

    And this rich dad¡¯s beautiful daughter was none other than Shen Yao who had just changed into a new outfit after getting off of her shift on the ne!

    Shen Wansan¡¯¡¯s business had expanded to Yan Jing, yet Yan Jing¡¯s waters were a lot deeper than Shangcheng, and the first thing Shen Wansan could do was to try and get some directions.

    So, this so-called young master was very interested in Shen Yao, and he told Shen Wansan that he would help take care of all the troubles in the Shen Family¡¯s way and help them root themselves into Yanjing. But, the condition was obviously to allow him to court Miss Shen. Since he seemed to be a handsome and nice guy, and plus he came from a big background, Shen Wansan didn¡¯t see why not and thus silently agreed.

    Shen Wansan couldpromise, but Shen Yao wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°There are all kinds of people here at Yanjing. Even though Shangcheng has more rich families, there are a group of people even more powerful here than the people that are just rich, and they are people that have official backgrounds and connections. The moment youe to Yanjing, you will really have to rely on connections and favors, and just thisyer alone cannot be as easily solved if you just have money. Since your family wants to venture into Yanjing, listen to me, you really will need me to guide the way,¡± the man in front of her said.

    Shen Yao smiled. ¡°Is it reliable?¡±

    The man grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that. Maybe Uncle Shen hasn¡¯t properly introduced me to you yet. Just take a look at the group of guys sitting behind us, they don¡¯t even have proper postures and manners, and they are so loud. Let me tell you, these guys will sooner orter offend some people and get into trouble.¡±

    Shen Yao followed the direction that man hinted with his eyes, and she just happened to nce past Xu Cheng¡¯s back image. But, she didn¡¯t recognize him right away. Xu Cheng had his back towards her, so he also didn¡¯t know that this woman with long and slim legs and curly hair was Shen Yao. Maybe fate just really liked to tease people.

    ¡°There were many rich families¡¯ young masters that came to Yanjing from Shangcheng, and they didn¡¯t pay attention to their manners in public and were too loud, so they were rectified by our people. What happened next? They had to crawl back to us to apologize! We might not have more money than them, but that¡¯s only because we didn¡¯t want to make that much money. People like us have so many connections that we can name someone easily and his background would scare people to death, so what if people only have a lot of money? Yao-Yao, how about I take you to meet some people here at Yanjing? I think they will be a huge help for Uncle Shen¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I just flew here for a day and I¡¯m flying out of the country tomorrow. I don¡¯t have much time and I need to go back and rest now. If you could excuse me, you should enjoy your meal; I will take my leave first.¡± Shen Yao felt that this guy was alright in the beginning, butter on when he began to brag, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Looking at how anxious he was, it didn¡¯t look like he was taking her to meet some big-shot friends. Even if he was, he was most likely bringing her to the clubs or something. She didn¡¯t feel the need to entertain people like this, so she just got up and was about to leave.

    This man directly got up and put himself in her way. ¡°Why are you in such a rush to leave? Uncle Shen already told me to take care of you and treat you well in Yanjing, just do me a favor and let¡¯s finish this meal first. Let¡¯s not make it difficult for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really tired today, let¡¯s talk another day,¡± Shen Yao said as she took out a card from her purse. ¡°Waiter, bill.

 Chapter 494.2 - Meeting Shen Yao Again (Part Two)

    <strong>Chapter 494: Meeting Shen Yao Again (Part Two)</strong>

    Then, she turned around and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, enjoy the meal.¡±

    Then, as she was about to leave, Young Master Wang suddenly grabbed onto Shen Yao by the wrist, and Shen Yao instinctively tried to flip it away. ¡°Let go!¡±

    But, Young Master Wang grabbed on very tightly. ¡°Be grateful when I give you face! Your dad wants to do business, but he didn¡¯t teach you how to socialize?¡±

    Shen Yao habitually swung her arm and gave him a p in the face.

    Pa!

    The whole floor heard this loud p, and that obviously included Xu Cheng¡¯s table. But, from his angle, he could only see the slender sexy back image of Shen Yao. So, he didn¡¯t take it seriously and went back to drinking baijiu and eating the delicious food at his table.

    But then, more arguments sounded from that table.

    ¡°You wh0re! You dare to hit me?¡± Young Master Wang covered the side of his face that got hit and looked at Shen Yao in burning rage. ¡°You are the first woman that dares to disrespect me like this! Do you know what the consequence is? If it isn¡¯t because your dad has some foundations back in Shangcheng, I would¡¯ve already toyed with you to death, you know that? You think you can just do whatever you want just because your family¡¯s got money? I will show you, money means sh-t in Yanjing!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have this thought before, but now I think it was indeed a mistake to eat with you. Goodbye, hopefully, see you never!¡± Shen Yao said, and she turned around and stormed off.

    When Shen Yao got to the elevator, she found Young Master Wang¡¯s twockeys were blocking her way.

    Behind her, Young Master Wang arrogantly said, ¡°Leave? Do you think you can leave this ce as you wish? Shen Yao, you didn¡¯t listen to what I just said? I told you, you have to be careful when you do anything in Yanjing. Do you even dare to question my reliability? Let me tell you today then, this is the reason your dad came to me for help, you know that? In fact, I really admire you. Just be my woman, and I promise you that your dad¡¯s business will be a lot bigger than now!¡±

    Young Master Wang was quite loud, and Xu Cheng also had good hearing. He didn¡¯t pay attention earlier, but after that p, Xu Cheng paid a bit of attention and caught onto the name ¡°Shen Yao¡±.

    With the tooth-pick in his mouth, he was pretty much done eating. Subconsciously turning around, he saw the tall Shen Yao in high heels standing by the elevator.

    This world was indeed too small.

    ¡°That guy that¡¯s shouting and yelling, do you guys know him?¡± Looking at the arrogant Young Master Wang who was acting like he ran this city, he asked Xu Cheng and the others.

    As Ye Xiu shoved food into his mouth, he nced at that Young Master Wang and snorted. ¡°His dad¡¯s at the city business bureau.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.

    Now it was not surprising that Shen Yao¡¯s dad was sucking up to this guy.

    Xu Cheng patted Ye Xiu on the shoulder and said, ¡°Little Xiu, I know that woman. Go take care of it, no loose ends.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, he took a big gulp of the delicious soup and satisfyingly wiped his mouth with the napkin. Then, he walked over.

    ¡°Wang Laoji, why are you shouting and yelling in public? Do you think this ce is run by your family? Or are you thinking that if the people that run this ce dares to tell to quiet down, you will tell your dad to revoke their business license? You are so almighty, kidnapping women in broad daylight? Does your dad know about this too?¡±

    The people who were powerful enough to make fun of Young Master Wang had a nickname for him, which was Wang Laoji. (TL Note: it¡¯s the name of a herbal drink in China, his actual name is something else) He turned around and when he saw Ye Xiu, his face directly changed and he put on a big smile. ¡°Young Master Ye? You... what brought you here?¡±

    ¡°I took my big brother here for a meal, why? Looking at how almighty you are acting to be, how about you bring me along and show off with you?¡± Ye Xiu mockingly nced at him.

    ¡°How would I dare to show off in front of you? Wouldn¡¯t I be the biggest idiot? I¡¯m just here with a chick. She didn¡¯t know the rules, so I¡¯m just teaching him a lesson,¡± Young Master Wang said.

    Ye Xiu looked at Shen Yao who was stuck in a difficult sport, so he said to her, ¡°Beauty, if I give you a chance right now to choose, do you want to go with this guy or with me? I promise you that if you pick me, he won¡¯t give you any more trouble.¡±

    Shen Yao crossed her arms and said in disdain, ¡°You two are all jackals of the same tribe, bunch of perverted jacka$$es. I¡¯d rather jump out of the window.¡±

    Ye Xiuughed. ¡°You are indeed a woman that could befriend Big Brother Cheng. Interesting haha, justcking a bit of aura and battle power inparison to Sis-in-Law.¡±

 Chapter 495.1 - Your Boyfriend Sucks (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 495: Your Boyfriend Sucks (Part One)</b>

    Hearing that Ye Xiu was going to participate too, Young Master Wang¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Young Master Ye, are... are you serious? Sh-she... she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± Ye Xiu raised his brows.

    Young Master Wang didn¡¯t want the meat that was already by his mouth to be snatched away, so he smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, but if you want to have some fun, I will invite you to the clubter tonight!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your girlfriend?!¡± Shen Yao scolded Young Master Wang. ¡°I will rather date a hobo than date you!¡±

    Then, she also red at Ye Xiu. ¡°And you!¡±

    Ye Xiu grinned. ¡°Rest assured, I wouldn¡¯t dare to like you, and he wouldn¡¯t dare too!¡±

    Then, Ye Xiu looked over at Young Master Wang and said, ¡°Wang Laoji, just go. Don¡¯t make it difficult for this woman, and stay away from her in the future.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ye...¡± Wang Laoji was getting a bit anxious.

    Ye Xiu¡¯s face darkened. His tone changed as one of his brows lifted. ¡°You don¡¯t understand thenguage I¡¯m using?¡±

    Young Master Wang¡¯s twockey friends obviously recognized Ye Xiu too and they immediately came to Young Master Wang¡¯s side and dragged him away as they said in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing, Old Wang? Let¡¯s not cause trouble. At a time like this, shouldn¡¯t we get the fack out right now?¡±

    Wang Laoji whispered back, ¡°What the fack is this? Shouldn¡¯t it be firste-first-serve? I¡¯ve had my eyes on this woman for many years! Many years!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you shouldn¡¯t do this... She really is my girlfriend.¡± Young Master Wang awkwardly smiled. Then, walking to Shen Yao¡¯s side, he warned by her ear in a low voice, ¡°You can say no, but if your dad wants to move his business to Yanjing, then let me tell you, he¡¯s screwed!¡±

    Shen Yao paused for a moment.

    She didn¡¯t have to entertain this Young Master Wang, and she didn¡¯t have topromise her future happiness, but she also shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for her family.

    Just when she was stuck in a tough situation, Xu Cheng came over with a toothpick in his mouth and smiled at Shen Yao as he said, ¡°Woah, Young Madam Shen, when did you stoop this low? Going on an arranged date?¡±

    Seeing Xu Cheng walking over, Shen Yao was shocked. She watched him in a daze.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a year, ever since she left Xu Cheng her number that time at the airport. This man really could go a whole year without calling!

    Looking at the way Shen Yao was looking at Xu Cheng, Ye Xiu could almost be certain that there was some next-level Korean drama plot between those two. He looked over at Xu Cheng with a smug smile, ready to watch the show.

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s mockery, Shen Yao chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t even deal with a certain grade of man, so being the failure I am, I could only resort to arranged dates.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°The Shen Yao I know would neverpromise.¡±

    Shen Yao red at him. ¡°You talk like you really know me. Then sorry to disappoint you, this is how I am.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°Then you guys continue.¡±

    Then, he walked past Shen Yao and the others.

    Ye Xiu and the others nced at Wang Laoji and followed Xu Cheng out.

    Seeing this, Young Master Wang was super delighted and let out a slight sigh of relief.

    Just then, when Xu Cheng was about to go into the elevator, with her back towards them, Shen Yao suddenly opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Xu Cheng, you azz! You won¡¯t even do it when you are given the chance to be the hero who saves the beauty? I, Shen Yao, am just that uncharming inparison to Chuxue?¡±

    Then, Shen Yao looked at the other men on the floor and said, ¡°Who¡¯sing to save me? I will sleep with him tonight!¡±

 Chapter 495.2 - Your Boyfriend Sucks (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 495: Your Boyfriend Sucks (Part Two)</b>

    But...

    There was no man on this floor that was willing to be the hero that saves the beauty. After all, the first one to raise his head in the trenches will get shot first in a city filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons like Yanjing. No one was that stupid. To be able to treat a girl like that in broad daylight in this restaurant and not get kicked out, that man¡¯s background definitely wouldn¡¯t be simple. Plus, they all knew who the five young masters were. Some people that were in business also knew who Young Master Wang was. After all, if you were in the world of business, you have to deal with the business bureau.

    After 30 seconds of silence, Shen Yao felt a flock of crows flying over her head. Looking at Xu Cheng turning around with that faint smile, she decided to just give zero facks now and pointed at Ye Xiu who was standing beside Xu Cheng. ¡°That guy, you, didn¡¯t you ask me to pick? I pick you,e over and save me now.¡±

    Ye Xiu just stood there, not moving.

    Shen Yao was so angry that her cheeks even puffed up as she pointed at the other guys beside Xu Cheng. ¡°Whoever saves me, I will befriend him! I will allow him to court me!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming and the other four all looked at Shen Yao oddly, and none of them stood out.

    Shen Yao stomped her high-heel. ¡°I¡¯m counting to three, who dares toe forth, I will allow him to court me! One!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    When she was about to shout three, only Xu Cheng stepped forward, looked at her, and smiled as he said, ¡°You are still the old Shen Yao.¡±

    Shen Yao saw he stood out and was toozy to even say ¡°three¡±. She turned around, looked to Young Master Wang, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master Wang.¡±

    Young Master Wang smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go. I will take you around to see Yanjing¡¯s scenery.¡±

    Then, the two of them walked towards Xu Cheng. When they walked past Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng suddenly reached out.

    Shen Yao thought this guy had finally awakened his great conscience and was about to grab her hand, but who knew, Xu Cheng grabbed onto Wang Laoji¡¯s hand!

    Wang Laoji was a bit dumbfounded too.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he looked at Xu Cheng and asked.

    Xu Cheng turned around, looked at Wang Laoji, and said, ¡°Either she leaves, or you leave yourself. The two of you can¡¯t leave together. You pick one.¡±

    Young Master Wang was furious. ¡°You are sticking your nose too deep into our business, you know that? I came here with my girlfriend together, and I¡¯m leaving together with her!¡±

    Xu Cheng ignored Young Master Wang and directly looked at Shen Yao and said, ¡°You still have a shift tomorrow. Just leave first.¡±

    Shen Yao snorted. ¡°Why do you care? I¡¯m leaving with him, so what? Didn¡¯t you not want to mind my business anymore? Then just leave already.¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Young Master Wang, ¡°Bro, my friend¡¯s temperament is just like that, too capricious. Just stay behind. I will have a chat with you, let her go first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there for me and you to chat about? Who the fack are you?¡± Wang Laoji red at him. Right now he really wanted to stick his foot up a certain hole.

    So he broke free from Xu Cheng¡¯s grasp and was about to walk out with his hand around Shen Yao¡¯s waist. Xu Cheng suddenly grabbed his shirt from behind and tossed him towards the round fountain at the center of the floor.

    Ssh!

    Wang Laoji climbed out from the fountain. With his body aching all over, he still stood up and wanted to fight Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng directly kicked him onto the ground, and he bent down and held Wang Laoji¡¯s head onto the ground.

    ¡°Your boyfriend sucks this much?¡± Xu Cheng looked at Shen Yao and said. Then, he said to Wang Laoji, ¡°I feel like you don¡¯t deserve her. Just let her go, and don¡¯t harass her in the future, okay?¡±

    Wang Laoji shouted at his two friends, ¡°What are you two still doing? Just watching? Come over and help!¡±

    Just when they were about to head over, Ye Xiu, Zhou Xiaoming, and the others blocked their way, and those two immediately became like soft and limpy d-cks.

    ¡°There¡¯s no business for the two of you here now, get lost,¡± Ye Xiu said to those two.

    Those two knew Ye Xiu was being serious, so they immediately disappeared.

    Xu Cheng pressed Wang Laoji¡¯s head against the ground harder and asked again, ¡°Do you agree with what I said?¡±

    Shen Yao immediately said to Wang Laoji, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, I don¡¯t even know who this guy is!¡±

    Wang Laoji saw Shen Yao was on his side, so he immediately became more confident and shouted back like a man, ¡°! If it weren¡¯t for Young Master Ye, I would¡¯ve taught you a lesson already!¡±

 Chapter 496.1 - Would be Nice If You Didnâ€™t Have a Girlfriend (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 496: Would be Nice If You Didn¡¯t Have a Girlfriend (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng directly gave Wang Laoji a p in the face.

    One of Wang Laoji¡¯s teeth directly flew out, and his gum was all bleeding yet he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Then today, I will be the bad guy and tear you ¡®couple¡¯ apart.¡±

    ¡°You think I will give in?¡± Wang Laoji endured the pain and gritted his soon-to-be-nonexistent teeth.

    Pa!

    Another tooth flew out.

    This time, Wang Laoji began bleeding out of his nostrils too.

    ¡°I¡¯m friends with Yaoyao. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m against her finding a girlfriend, but she should at least find someone reliable. Since you are her boyfriend, then prove to me what you are capable of,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Shen Yao shouted, ¡°What does me finding a boyfriend have to do with you?!¡±

    Wang Laoji looked at Xu Cheng and said in a deep voice, ¡°You facking don¡¯t even know who I am, right? Do I need to prove to you anything? Why doesn¡¯t she like you? It¡¯s probably because you are a poor hobo or you don¡¯t have any family background, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say useless things. Come on, protect the woman you love like a man. Stand up,¡± Xu Cheng said as he let his foot lift off of Wang Laoji¡¯s chest.

    Wang Laoji wanted to stand up and give Xu Cheng a punch, yet he got pped again in the face by Xu Cheng.

    His head demonstrated the existence of momentum as it swung to the side, and the saliva that flew out was mixed with blood and apanied by two teeth!

    His head spun as he fell onto the ground again. Xu Cheng went over and pped him on the left and right sides of his face again.

    Like a swollen pig head, Wang Laoji directly gave up on fighting back. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me anymore, I¡¯m not her boyfriend. Please, don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Cheng put his ear closer to him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Young Master Wang shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not her boyfriend, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! I don¡¯t deserve her, and I won¡¯t dare to court her in the future too. I beg you, don¡¯t hit me anymore!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Shen Yao and said, ¡°Did you hear that? Are you still not going to go?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, you !¡± Shen Yao gritted her teeth as she turned around and left.

    She really hated how Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t even be upfront when he assumed the role of being the hero saving the beauty.

    She turned around too fast and too suddenly and sprained her right ankle, and the high heel broke too. She frowned as she felt the pain, but she endured it and walked into the elevator.

    Xu Cheng sighed.

    Ye Xiu tossed his car keys to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, women still need to be coaxed. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Sis-in-Law.¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him as he caught the key. Hesitating briefly, he stepped on Wang Laoji¡¯s back and went after Shen Yao. He didn¡¯t take the elevator since it would be too slow. He went to the washroom and jumped out from the eight-story-high window from the side of the building. Uponnding on the grass, he front-rolled and then smoothly stood up and walked to the parking lot to pick up the car.

    Shen Yao limped out of the restaurant holding the high heels, and she just realized that she didn¡¯t drive here when she got out of the restaurant. So, she decided to go for a cab, but there were none in sight. She felt very wronged and defeated today. In fact, she just wanted to provoke Xu Cheng just once; even if it was to just make him jealous or angry or something, she wanted to at least put on some emotions onto that emotionless face. But, she failed. Xu Cheng would never get emotional because of her, and even that tool Wang Laoji sumbed to Xu Cheng under his fists. At that moment, Shen Yao really questioned whether all men out there were trash inparison to Xu Cheng...

    She just wanted to show Xu Cheng that, without him, she could still find a boyfriend just as good, if not better!

 Chapter 496.2 - Would be Nice If You Didnâ€™t Have a Girlfriend (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 496: Would be Nice If You Didn¡¯t Have a Girlfriend (Part Two)</b>

    But, how Young Master Wang behaved really embarrassed her! The act of Xu Cheng pping away on Wang Laoji was also dismantling the tough appearance she was trying to put on herself, and it made her feel very wronged and embarrassed. She just wanted to tell Xu Cheng that she could live a wonderful and happy life without him. After all, it was everypetitive and prideful person¡¯s mentality to want to appear to be their best in front of someone they like.

    Shen Yao¡¯s foot began to hurt increasingly as she walked barefoot. She suddenly squatted down and rested her head on her knees, finally not being able to keep up with the tough exterior.

    At this time, a Land Rover stopped by the street beside her. Xu Cheng walked up to her, and Shen Yao slowly looked up. Seeing those long legs that belonged to someone that was at least 1.9 meters, she already knew it was Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Are you here tough at me?¡± Shen Yao bitterly smiled ironically.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°You are too sensitive, Shen Yao. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    There was really no need for a reason for a friend to help a friend out, and it could be very natural too. But, Shen Yao was indeed too sensitive. Sometimes, women were just like this, being more prideful and stubborn than men. After her confession failed, she would try to find a better man to provoke you or treat your kindness towards her to be just pity or mockery.

    ¡°Friend?¡± Shen Yao suddenly looked up at Xu Cheng, those puppy-eyes also had fury written over them. ¡°I, Shen Yao, don¡¯t need you as a friend!¡±

    She was just that daring to love or hate. Since the confession failed, she would try to forget everything, and she wouldn¡¯t stoop low enough to squeeze out a smile and pretend to be okay with just being friends.

    Xu Cheng looked at her bare feet. He took the initiative to bend down by the step with his back towards her. ¡°Come on, I will carry you,¡±

    ¡°Who are you to me? Why do I need you to carry me?¡± Shen Yao snorted.

    ¡°At least I¡¯m more ¡®reliable¡¯ than that boyfriend of yours. Look at him...¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Why are you still talking?!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk anymore. It¡¯s just if you don¡¯t tend to that sprained ankle of yours in time with medical ointment, you won¡¯t be able to go to your shift tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Just go away, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Seeing how stubborn she was and not willing to let him help, Xu Cheng just stood in front of her for a bit longer and sighed. Then, he got into the car and left.

    Lowering her head, Shen Yao heard the car driving away. Her tears dropped onto the steps in front of the restaurant.

    She gritted her teeth and tried to stand up, but when she straightened her legs again, she felt the sharp pain and suddenly lost her bnce. She was about to fall back down.

    Just then, a strong and warm chest stopped her fall. With his arm around her waist, he turned Shen Yao¡¯s body around with a spin and smoothly ced her onto his back.

    Shen Yao was shocked. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she was already being carried by him on his back. She hammered Xu Cheng¡¯s back and said, ¡°Put me down! Didn¡¯t you already leave?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The Xu Cheng that pisses you off is gone, right now it¡¯s a selfless model citizen.¡±

    The corner of Shen Yao¡¯s mouth unnaturally lifted into an awkward smile. She struggled verbally but nothing manifested into her actions as she just let Xu Cheng keep on carrying her.

    Xu Cheng carried her and crossed two streets and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your condo?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Third Ring.¡±

    That was at least 10 more kilometers away from here, but Xu Cheng kept on walking.

    Shen Yao: ¡°You aren¡¯t getting a cab?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°To show my sincerity, I will personally carry you home.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Can you even do it?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Of course I can if I said I can. Besides, I¡¯m a selfless model citizen, I can¡¯t lie.¡±

    Shen Yao sighed as she put her hands around Xu Cheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Mr. Selfless model citizen, it would be nice if you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

 Chapter 497.1 - Just Show Me How You Will Retaliate, I Will Just Respond (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 497: Just Show Me How You Will Retaliate, I Will Just Respond (Part One)</h4>

    ¨C Shen Yao¡¯s condo ¨C

    Xu Cheng massaged her ankle and asked, ¡°You were always rebellious against your dad, why are you still listening to him and actually going on the arranged date? Didn¡¯t you never like getting involved in your family business?¡±

    Shen Yao said nonchntly, ¡°That Young Master Wang is really good with his acting. He has his set of acts in front of my parents, and my dad actually believed his character. Seeing that I¡¯m already not that young and Young Master Wang has a government background and has a bright future ahead of him, he just told me to go and check out the guy and give it a try. The Wang Family felt that we have a lot of money and they have a lot of power, so we canbine forces and it would be a match made in heaven. But, I¡¯ve never liked the guy. However, he came to pick me up right when I got off my shift, and I didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for my dad, so I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to just go for a meal. But holy crap, this guy just goes off on how powerful and almighty he is- Ahh! Don¡¯t be so rough!¡±

    Xu Cheng let go of her ankle. ¡°Done, but let it rest for the night and don¡¯t do any exercise.¡±

    He got up and finally went to get a big cup of water and drank it all down. He was seriously exhausted.

    ¡°As a stewardess that deals with high heels on a daily basis you actually still sprained your ankle?¡± Xu Cheng teased.

    Shen Yao: ¡°Why are you still talking!¡±

    At this time, her phone rang.

    Seeing the caller ID, it was from her dad.

    ¡°Dad?¡± She picked up the call.

    ¡°Yaoyao, what did you do? What happened on Wang Qi¡¯s end? He took you out for a meal, how did he end up in the hospital? His parents are already on my a$$! What really happened?¡±

    Seeing that it was about Young Master Wang, Shen Yao covered the mic on her phone and hopped onto the balcony before resuming the call.

    Making sure that Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t hear it anymore, Shen Yao finally exined in the call, ¡°Dad, that guy¡¯s just a perv! I couldn¡¯t stand him, and he wouldn¡¯t let me leave the restaurant, so some selfless model citizen stepped out and beat him up.¡±

    Shen Wansan directly snorted. ¡°They already told me! They said you also know the guy that beat him up, what selfless model citizen? Are you trying to trick me?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t have introduced someone like him to me in the first ce.¡±

    Shen Wansan bitterly smiled. ¡°Come on, Yao-Yao, let¡¯s set aside what kind of person he is. It¡¯s reasonable that youe with Dad to at least pay him a visit at the hospital, right?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°I sprained my ankle, how can I go? If he acted like a real man for the whole time, then maybe I would. But he¡¯s just a coward, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Shen Wansan: ¡°Daughter, did you forget what you promised Dad? Last time, you wanted to buy that brat¡¯s condo, you borrowed 500 million from Dad! Dad just wanted you to help build a bridge with someone in Yanjing and you made it even worse... Dad no longer asks you to be involved in the family business, but you shouldn¡¯t pull the business¡¯s leg, right? That guy¡¯s dad is in the city business bureau, isn¡¯t he going to look for trouble with mypany every day now after you did this? Where are you? I wille and pick you up. Dad doesn¡¯t need you to do anything else, juste with me to the hospital to apologize, and Dad will take care of everything else.¡±

    ¡°Fine, juste to the condo I¡¯m usually at,¡± Shen Yao said, defeated.

    When she turned around, Xu Cheng was still sitting there and pretended he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    The one that bought his condo was Shen Yao?

    Xu Cheng was a bit surprised.

    But why though?

    For an investment?

    Just when he was still in a daze, he saw Shen Yao hopping on one leg out on her way out of the door.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I will drive you.¡±

    ¡°No need, my dad¡¯s picking me up. You don¡¯t get along with him anyways, it¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t see you.¡± Shen Yao was afraid that her dad would push all the me onto Xu Cheng, and she also didn¡¯t want to get Xu Cheng involved in this.

    <h4>Chapter 497: Just Show Me How You Will Retaliate, I Will Just Respond (Part Two)</h4>

    Right now, Shen Yao still didn¡¯t know Xu Cheng was already not the Xu Cheng from the past. She thought Xu Cheng was still in the military, and it was best to not offend Young Master Wang.

    Xu Cheng took the elevator down with her, and downstairs, Ye Xiu came to pick him up.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, aren¡¯t you a bit early toe down? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Ye Xiu looked over at Xu Cheng with a dirty smile.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Xu Cheng wondered. ¡°What could I do?¡±

    Ye Xiu smacked his lips, and there was ¡°don¡¯t act dumb in front of me¡± written all over his face. ¡°That girl even said, whoever can save her, she will sleep with him.¡±

    ¡°If I would, I would¡¯ve done it a long time ago, why would I wait until today?¡± Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°I have a wife, yet I would find someone else? This is the difference between me and you.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°What difference?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Gentleman and beast, you are thetter.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°...¡±

    Xu Cheng saw Shen Yao getting into her dad¡¯s car. Thinking that he was the one that hit Wang Laoji, he thought it was best that he handle it.

    ¡°Follow that car.¡± Xu Cheng took out a cig and lit it. He decided to tie up the loose ends.

    Ye Xiu saw the girl getting into that car and then heard Xu Cheng telling him to follow it, he immediately looked oddly at Xu Cheng with a hint of disdain. ¡°You were just calling yourself a gentleman a moment ago, a beast that¡¯s dressed in gentleman¡¯s suit like you are the scariest! Bro, you want to stalk her now? That¡¯s some next level kink you got there.¡±

    Shen Yao followed her dad to the city¡¯s People¡¯s Hospital.

    Xu Cheng and Ye Xiu parked their car and followed.

    Shen Yao and her dad went to the special care room. Right now, Young Master Wang¡¯s entire head was wrapped in gauze, and his parents were sitting by his bed. Seeing Shen Wansan knock, Young Master Wang¡¯s parents appeared quite hostile.

    Especially towards Shen Yao, Young Master Wang¡¯s mom directly scolded, ¡°If you already have some dude out there then just tell us directly, there¡¯s no need to approach our son and take advantage of our family.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Shen Yao really wanted to say that it was their son that was the toad wishing to eat swan¡¯s meat. But, seeing her dad looking at her warningly, she decided to not say it.

    Young Master Wang¡¯s mom became even nastier with her words. ¡°Mr. Shen, this is the daughter you raised? You don¡¯t know he already has a man out there? Look at how my son got beaten up! I want to hear how you want to take care of this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault, I spoiled my Yao-Yao too much, and I will do anything to make it up for the Wang Family. We both want the best for our families, right?¡± Shen Wansan said as he gave Shen Yao a look.

    Shen Yao said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°If sorry works, why do we still need the police? Don¡¯t we all just need to say sorry for what wrong deeds we did? I¡¯m going to press charges!¡± Young Master Wang¡¯s mom pointed at Shen Yao and scolded angrily, ¡°And that guy that hit my son, I won¡¯t let him get away with this too!¡±

    Shen Wansan: ¡°Uh... Director Wang, what do you think of this situation?¡±

    Young Master Wang¡¯s dad Director Wang nced at Shen Yao from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes lit up when he saw the beauty that was Shen Yao.

    ¡°Then I will have to see how Miss Shen handles it.¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly walked in and said, ¡°I was the one that beat him up, how do you want to retaliate? Just let me know and I will handle it. It¡¯s really a cowardly move to bully a woman.¡±

 Chapter 497.2 - Just Show Me How You Will Retaliate, I Will Just Respond (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 497: Just Show Me How You Will Retaliate, I Will Just Respond (Part Two)</b>

    Right now, Shen Yao still didn¡¯t know Xu Cheng was already not the Xu Cheng from the past. She thought Xu Cheng was still in the military, and it was best to not offend Young Master Wang.

    Xu Cheng took the elevator down with her, and downstairs, Ye Xiu came to pick him up.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, aren¡¯t you a bit early toe down? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Ye Xiu looked over at Xu Cheng with a dirty smile.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Xu Cheng wondered. ¡°What could I do?¡±

    Ye Xiu smacked his lips, and there was ¡°don¡¯t act dumb in front of me¡± written all over his face. ¡°That girl even said, whoever can save her, she will sleep with him.¡±

    ¡°If I would, I would¡¯ve done it a long time ago, why would I wait until today?¡± Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°I have a wife, yet I would find someone else? This is the difference between me and you.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°What difference?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Gentleman and beast, you are thetter.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°...¡±

    Xu Cheng saw Shen Yao getting into her dad¡¯s car. Thinking that he was the one that hit Wang Laoji, he thought it was best that he handle it.

    ¡°Follow that car.¡± Xu Cheng took out a cig and lit it. He decided to tie up the loose ends.

    Ye Xiu saw the girl getting into that car and then heard Xu Cheng telling him to follow it, he immediately looked oddly at Xu Cheng with a hint of disdain. ¡°You were just calling yourself a gentleman a moment ago, a beast that¡¯s dressed in gentleman¡¯s suit like you are the scariest! Bro, you want to stalk her now? That¡¯s some next level kink you got there.¡±

    Shen Yao followed her dad to the city¡¯s People¡¯s Hospital.

    Xu Cheng and Ye Xiu parked their car and followed.

    Shen Yao and her dad went to the special care room. Right now, Young Master Wang¡¯s entire head was wrapped in gauze, and his parents were sitting by his bed. Seeing Shen Wansan knock, Young Master Wang¡¯s parents appeared quite hostile.

    Especially towards Shen Yao, Young Master Wang¡¯s mom directly scolded, ¡°If you already have some dude out there then just tell us directly, there¡¯s no need to approach our son and take advantage of our family.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Shen Yao really wanted to say that it was their son that was the toad wishing to eat swan¡¯s meat. But, seeing her dad looking at her warningly, she decided to not say it.

    Young Master Wang¡¯s mom became even nastier with her words. ¡°Mr. Shen, this is the daughter you raised? You don¡¯t know he already has a man out there? Look at how my son got beaten up! I want to hear how you want to take care of this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault, I spoiled my Yao-Yao too much, and I will do anything to make it up for the Wang Family. We both want the best for our families, right?¡± Shen Wansan said as he gave Shen Yao a look.

    Shen Yao said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°If sorry works, why do we still need the police? Don¡¯t we all just need to say sorry for what wrong deeds we did? I¡¯m going to press charges!¡± Young Master Wang¡¯s mom pointed at Shen Yao and scolded angrily, ¡°And that guy that hit my son, I won¡¯t let him get away with this too!¡±

    Shen Wansan: ¡°Uh... Director Wang, what do you think of this situation?¡±

    Young Master Wang¡¯s dad Director Wang nced at Shen Yao from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes lit up when he saw the beauty that was Shen Yao.

    ¡°Then I will have to see how Miss Shen handles it.¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly walked in and said, ¡°I was the one that beat him up, how do you want to retaliate? Just let me know and I will handle it. It¡¯s really a cowardly move to bully a woman.¡±(

 Chapter 498.1 - The Equipment That Made the Four Old Men Nervous (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 498: The Equipment That Made the Four Old Men Nervous (Part One)</b>

    Seeing Xu Chenging in, Shen Yao said in shock, ¡®Why are you here?¡±

    When Young Master Wang¡¯s mom saw Xu Cheng, her eyes narrowed as she began scolding again, ¡°It was you that beat my son into this shape? Look at the condition he¡¯s in right now! Old Wang, get someone to arrest him! Lock him up! I will sue him to death!¡±

    Director Wang was someone that looked at the bigger picture. After all, it was him that invited Shen Wansan to invest in expanding his business to Yanjing. Being able to invite such a bigpany into this city would also look very good on his political record, so he looked at Shen Wansan and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, I want to hear how you want to take care of this.¡±

    Shen Wansan dragged Director Wang to the side and stuffed a bank card into his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for Young Master Wang¡¯s medical bills, and to show our apology, I¡¯m nning to buy Young Master Wang a Ferrari!¡±

    Director Wang looked at Shen Wansan with an appreciative smile. ¡°Mr. Shen indeed knows how to do business, and what about this guy?¡±

    He pointed at Xu Cheng.

    Shen Wansan obviously wouldn¡¯t leave Xu Cheng to die, so he immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s also from Shangcheng. After all, we came from the same city, and he¡¯s also a good friend of my daughter. I hope Director Wang can have some mercy and not punish him too hard.¡±

    At this time, Young Master Wang¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Your daughter can be excused, but this guy, since he hit my son, I¡¯m obviously not going to let him off the hook this easily! Impossible!¡±

    Shen Wansan was put in a difficult spot. ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°My wife is right. About us two families¡¯ matter, we can talk this out. But, we won¡¯t negotiate when ites to this guy. I suggest Mr. Shen not to get involved in this too.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Shen, he¡¯s right, you and Shen Yao don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Mommy Wang sneered. ¡°Seeing how fearless you are, Old Wang, call the police!¡±

    Director Wang looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Young man, originally, I wanted to de-escte things, but after seeing your attitude, I think you must be locked up for a few years or you will be a huge tumor to our society. I hope you can reflect back on your wrong-doings behind bars.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Director Wang and said, ¡°How about you wait until your son wakes up and ask him if he wants me arrested or not?¡±

    Director Wang sneered. ¡°Threatening us? This is a society run byw, could it be that you even want to retaliate? Let me tell you, my son might be scared of you after being beaten up by you, but we are not!¡±

    In the parking lot, Ye Xiu got a call from the border customs.

    ¡°Hello, Young Master Ye, didn¡¯t you tell us to pay attention to a shipment of medical equipmenting in? From the M Nation, right? It¡¯s here now, then we will send it to the Ye Manor for you? Can you give the guards a heads up?¡±

    Ye Xiu remembered it was the thing Xu Cheng told him earlier about. ¡°I will call you back in a second.¡±

    Then, he gave Xu Cheng a call.

    Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°Go over and put my instruments in my room. Tell them to be careful, go over and monitor it yourself, don¡¯t let them break it. These are the instruments I¡¯m using to make the medicine for the four elders, you can¡¯t buy them in Huaxia yet, and even in the M Nation; I had to put in a custom order. If these machines break, then it will take time for another custom order to be shipped.¡±

    Hearing that it involved the medicine for the other four elders, Ye Xiu immediately said, ¡°Then I will go back and arrange it right away. When are youing back? I wille again and pick you up.¡±

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t know Xu Cheng came up for Wang Laoji¡¯s situation.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna be here for a bit. If I don¡¯te back in an hour and I don¡¯t pick up my phone, call the guy from that restaurant earlier.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded and went home after hanging up.

    When he arrived at the gate, he saw a high-level supervisor from customs smiling and greeting him. He came to personally escort this shipment.=

    After Ye Xiu greeted the guards, the truck finally drove into the manor and into the Ye Family¡¯s courtyard.

    Elder Ye and the other four elders were having a lively conversation together at the courtyard. Ever since Elder Ye came back from the dead, he became very talkative, and hisughter could always be heard throughout the manor.

    Seeing Ye Xiue in with all those guys carrying different instruments and machines, Elder Ye curiously shouted, ¡°Little Xiu, what are those things?¡±

 Chapter 498.2 - The Equipment That Made the Four Old Men Nervous (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 498: The Equipment That Made the Four Old Men Nervous (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°It¡¯s Big Brother Cheng¡¯s. He brought it back from the M Nation, all medical instruments that can¡¯t be found in Huaxia. He said something about it being used to make the medicines for the other elders and told me toe and personally watch it get moved into his room safely.¡±

    The four elders immediately stood up, and Elder Ye also stood up and joined in on monitoring the people moving the instruments in. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, careful, careful, careful.¡±

    The supervisor saw the five eldersing to personally supervise them, and he suddenly didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.

    Elder Ye wasn¡¯t too nervous, but Elder Zhou, Nie, Guo, and Xing couldn¡¯t be more anxious, and they immediately got closer to supervise them in fear that the instruments would bump into something.

    Ye Xiu was pretty shocked too seeing the four elders all so nervous about something, there was no treasure in the past that could all get their attention like this. No wonder Big Brother Cheng told him to personally supervise the delivery.

    The four elders directly had the servantse and clean up the big room by Xu Cheng¡¯s bedroom, and they also had the electricianse and tune up the voltage settings for that room. From beginning to finish, the four elders were all personally supervising everything. Then, they dismissed everyone, and they also gave the strict order of confidentiality, prohibiting any leak about any detail on this shipment. There was even murderous intent on their face when they gave out those orders, frightening all the guards and customs staff.

    It was especially terrifying for the people at the customs. Thank god they didn¡¯t rush to open the package or do anything with it, or they would¡¯ve been done for!

    Elder Ye was drinking tea in the courtyard as he snorted, ¡°Humph, I didn¡¯t even see these guys so nervous when I was dying.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what are those machines?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the tools Little Cheng needs to make that medicine. Go and keep an eye on them, and give Little Cheng a call, tell him toe back soon.¡±

    Ye Xiu walked over as he said, ¡°He said he would be back in an hour.¡±

    In the hospital, Xu Cheng picked up the call from Ye Xiu, and it made Director Wang think that he was calling in his boys. Immediately, he became furious as he shouted, ¡°Young man, are you still nning to call in those thug friends of yours to cause a scene at the hospital? Let me tell you, I dare you to try anything again. I can get you into jail in a matter of minutes, and make the rest of your life a tragedy!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Wang, this really has nothing to do with him!¡± Shen Yao became anxious, ¡°I will take responsibility for everything that happened!¡±

    ¡°Miss Shen, there¡¯s no longer any business for you here. Mr. Shen, you can take your daughter and leave now. If you still want to protect this guy from the crimes hemitted, you will regret it. Let¡¯s not make it difficult for everyone,¡± Director Wang said, ¡°You have to understand me. The one that got beat up is my son!¡±

    Shen Wansan red at Xu Cheng, and then he dragged Shen Yao out of the ward.

    ¡°Dad, how could you be like this? Xu Cheng did it for me!¡± In the corridor, Shen Yao swung away Shen Wansan¡¯s hand and scolded.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, are you nning to get yourself more trouble? Or do you want to destroy the family business? In the past, I already said that this brat is not reliable. Now, he provoked such a big character, how do you expect me to save him? You are a girl, you can¡¯t shoulder this kind of thing! Don¡¯t be stubborn, go back with me,¡± Shen Wansan scolded his daughter and then dragged her out with his bodyguard and left the hospital.

 Chapter 499.1 - The Fury of the Gang of Old Men (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 499: The Fury of the Gang of Old Men (Part One)</b>

    When Xu Cheng saw that Shen Yao and her dad had left, he became rxed as he looked up from his watch. Then, he said to Director Wang, ¡°I will just treat this as a misunderstanding, but I hope there¡¯s no next time. I have my reason to beat someone up. As for why your son got beaten up, you guys can ask him. If there¡¯s anything, you can wait until your son wakes up and ask him if he wants to escte this thing. I will deal with whateveres my way.¡±

    Then, he turned around and left the ward.

    Wang Laoji¡¯s mom was trembling in fear. ¡°How can this kind of person exist? Old Wang, what are you doing as the Director Wang? Someone is taking a dump on your face and you are still tolerating it? Look at our son!¡±

    Director Wang also lost his calm under his wife¡¯s instigation. X u Cheng¡¯s attitude was indeed very infuriating!

    He picked up his phone and directly called his connections, and they immediately dispatched 3 officers that were patrolling in that area to arrest Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng was about to call a cab to go back to Ye Manor, when he was stopped by the side of the street by the officers.

    They looked at him and asked, ¡°Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng subconsciously nodded.

    ¡°Come with us, you are now under arrest. Don¡¯t resist, otherwise, we have the right to take necessary actions for your arrest.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly asked, ¡°What crime did Imit?¡±

    ¡°You have been used ofmitting multiple crimes, including physical assault. Now, you have toe back with us for an investigation. I suggest you don¡¯t resist, we know you can fight really well,¡± the officer said to him.

    Xu Cheng smiled. He let them put the cuffs on him and went into the police cruiser.

    Damn, such efficiency, he had just walked out of the hospital and didn¡¯t even get to call a cab yet.

    Yanjing¡¯s security protocols were indeed very established.

    He was driven back to the local police department. After getting escorted into a cell, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Can I make a call?¡±

    ¡°Can you make a call?¡± the officer smiled mockingly. ¡°Your question is a bit absurd, you know that? Your crimes had already been established without the need for an investigation; you are not a suspect but a criminal now, do you know that? You think you are allowed to make a call?¡±

    ¡°Convicted already? There¡¯s no need to follow the protocol or something?¡±

    ¡°No need. You should at least know the person you offended. Let me tell you, when we get the medical report from Young Master Wang, we will determine how many years your sentence will be. You can expect at least 2 or 3 years.¡± After the officer said that, he lit a cig, looked at the time, and waved at his colleagues and said, ¡°Shift-change time, let¡¯s go out for dinner together.¡±

    ¨C Ye Manor ¨C

    Auntie Lan especially made a hearty meal with Ye Pei¡¯s wife because the other four elders were all staying behind to join them. So, they set up a big table in the courtyard.

    But, when the five old men sat down and realized that they were missing one little , Elder Ye frowned and said, ¡°Where¡¯s that brat Xu Cheng? Little Xiu, it¡¯s already dinner time, where¡¯s your Big Brother Cheng? He¡¯s still not back yet? Hurry up and give him a call, his other four grandpas are here too. Is he going to keep all of us waiting?¡±

    The other four elders all blushed. They were indeed quite anxiously waiting for Xu Cheng¡¯s return. Those instruments had arrived for a long time already, and those things can¡¯t work themselves.

    Ye Xiu gave Xu Cheng a call, but his phone was off.

    Ye Xiu remembered what Xu Cheng said before, so he dialed Zhou Xiaoming and asked for Wang Laoji¡¯s number

    Then, he gave Wang Laoji a call. On that end, Wang Laoji¡¯s phone was picked up by his parents.

 Chapter 499.2 - The Fury of the Gang of Old Men (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 499: The Fury of the Gang of Old Men (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Wang Laoji, do you know where Xu Cheng is?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng? Who is that guy to you? Let me tell you, I already had him arrested.¡±

    ¡°What? You arrested him? Wang Laoji, does your dad know how big your balls are?¡± Ye Xiu was a bit shocked.

    Elder Ye directly grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    On that end, Director Wang began scolding, ¡°I¡¯m his dad, why can¡¯t I have Xu Cheng arrested? Do you know who I am? You are Xu Cheng¡¯s parent, right? Let me tell you, he beat up my son, it will be useless even if he apologizes. I will have him stay in the prison until he dies! Trying to y with me? Let¡¯s see who facks who! If you want to see your son, you can go and visit him in prison!¡±

    Then, he furiously hung up.

    Elder Ye was dumbfounded. Soon, the dazed expression on his face became fury.

    Then, with a loud bang, he mmed his palm on the table, shattering all the bowls and tes!

    ¡°Little Xiu! Who was that on the phone!¡± Elder Ye was fuming when he asked Ye Xiu.

    ¡°Wang Ji¡¯s dad.¡± (TL Note: Wang Ji is Wang Laoji¡¯s real name)

    Elder Ye: ¡°Who is Wang Ji?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°His dad is the director at our city¡¯s business bureau.¡±

    ¡°Piece of ¡ª¡ª!¡± Elder Ye couldn¡¯t be angrier. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even treated like this by the general back when I was just a soldier! You do see wonders the longer you live! What the fack is going on?¡±

    Ye Xiu said in confusion as well, ¡°This morning, we went out to eat with Zhou Xiaoming and the others. Big Brother Cheng saw someone he knew but that person was getting harrassed by Wang Ji, so he beat Wang Ji up. I thought Wang Ji would at least consider that I am Xu Cheng¡¯s friend and not make a big deal out of this. Is his dad stupid?¡±

    ¡°Not make a big deal, yet Little Cheng¡¯s in prison? Why else wasn¡¯t he picking up the call?¡± Elder Ye furiously shouted.

    ¡°What? Little Cheng was arrested?¡± The other four elders¡¯ faces immediately changed. They were all here, waiting for Xu Cheng toe back and make the medicine, yet this guy was already arrested?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take care of it!¡± Elder Ye red at Ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu said guiltily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Wang Ji¡¯s dad was thinking... We even warned Wang Ji already.

    But Wang Ji couldn¡¯t be med when he was still asleep under anesthesia at the hospital. If he knew that the sky had changed when he woke up, he probably wouldn¡¯t want to wake up from this nap anymore.

    Elder Zhou immediately pulled out his phone and called his second son.

    Zhou Zheng was off work and having dinner with his other colleagues. Seeing it was the old man calling, he immediately gestured ¡°shhh¡± to the guys around him.

    Then, he picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Father.¡±

    When his subordinates heard him say ¡®dad¡¯, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly and all stopped chewing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elder Zhou suppressed his anger and spoke.

    ¡°I just got off of work, I¡¯m eating with my colleagues and discussing some recent work issues.¡± Zhou Zheng tried to show his dedication towards his work even when he was off work.

    ¡°You are still in the mood to eat?¡± Elder Zhou growled. ¡°Under your eyelids, Xu Cheng got arrested! What the fack are you doing in the director position of the police system?¡±

    Zhou Zheng was immediately frightened by the roar.

    He obviously knew Xu Cheng. Recently, the higher-ups had all been talking about this guy, especially those of the four elders¡¯ families, they were still hoping that Xu Cheng could help prolong their old men¡¯s life. But, he¡¯s in jail?

    Zhou Zheng was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Let me tell you, hurry up and get my grandson out! We are all here waiting for him toe back for dinner still!¡± Elder Zhou shouted and directly hung up.

 Chapter 500.1 - Elder Zhou Trying to Set Up (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 500: Elder Zhou Trying to Set Up (Part One)</b>

    Zhou Zheng was hung up on.

    Seeing his face, his subordinates knew he got scolded.

    This scolding actually wronged Zhou Zheng quite a bit. The old man hadn¡¯t gotten angry ormented on his merits in many years, so this time, the callpletely caught him off guard, especially when he wasn¡¯t involved with it at all.

    Putting down the phone, the phone made a sound that sounded like the screen cracked or something, and the sound broke the depressed and silent atmosphere.

    ¡°All of you, go check your areas. Ask who arrested someone called Xu Cheng! Whoever did, report to me the reason and the whole process! Now! Right away!¡± Zhou Zhengmanded his subordinates in a low voice.

    He knew his dad didn¡¯t have patience, so he decided to no longer put on a smile for his colleagues and subordinates. He would not put on a kind face to anyone that pulled his leg.

    The subordinates immediately began calling the areas they were responsible for, and there were 15 areas in total.

    Very soon, 9 of them reported, ¡°Director, we didn¡¯t arrest anyone named Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zhou Zheng asked.

    Those nine guys immediately began calling again to confirm.

    At this time, one of his men said, ¡°Director, could there have been a mistake?¡±

    Zhou Zheng mmed his fist onto the table. ¡°Mistake? You can go back and tell my father, tell him he made a mistake!¡±

    That subordinate immediately lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to even breathe loudly. At this time, his phone sounded.

    ¡°Hello? Did you find him?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you are talking about Xu Cheng, right? There is such a guy, yeah, we arrested him.¡±

    This guy¡¯s face directly changed. ¡°What did you say? He... he¡¯s at our station? Wh-who arrested him?¡±

    ¡°I did. I got Wang Tengan¡¯s call, his son got beaten up, so I went over and arrested the guy. He didn¡¯t give you a call? I saw you two were pretty close personally so I skipped the protocol and just arrested him first.¡±

    ¡°Fack your ¡®skipping the protocol¡¯! Why didn¡¯t you ask me first before you arrested him?¡± After this subordinate of Zhou Zheng roared, the other end still sounded very innocent and wronged, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you say that you went over to the HQ to have a meeting? That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t give you a call. We are all eating outside right now. Don¡¯t worry, that guy can¡¯t run away. We put him in the cell already and also cuffed him up. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to fly out even if he had wings!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fly your face! Hurry up and release that guy! How are you guys still in the mood to eat?! Want me to invite you over to eat with us? Now, right now, go back and facking release that guy!¡±

    Zhou Zheng stood up and red at this subordinate of his. ¡°Director Ji, take me to your district then.¡±

    The legs of the subordinate with the surname Ji immediately gave in as he fell back onto his chair before quickly standing up again.

    When he led Zhou Zheng to his station, those guys that went to dinner haven¡¯t returned yet.

    Zhou Zheng directly had someone knock down the doors, went into the cell, and saw Xu Cheng. ¡°Little Cheng, are you alright? Your Grandpa Zhou and the others are waiting for you to go back for dinner, you should hurry up.¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up, directly broke the cuffs himself, and said to Zhou Zheng, ¡°Then I will trouble Uncle Zhou to take care of the rest, I will get going now.¡±

 Chapter 500.2 - Elder Zhou Trying to Set Up (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 500: Elder Zhou Trying to Set Up (Part Two)</b>

    Zhou Zheng nodded, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Sorry, Little Cheng. But as for your Grandpa Zhou¡¯s health, I still hope you can help if you can... Just treat it as Uncle Zhou begging you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Then I will get going first.¡±

    Zhou Zheng nodded and said, ¡°I will drive you, it will save you some time on the road.¡±

    He would be able to travel a lot faster in traffic.

    Zhou Zheng brought Xu Cheng to the Ye Manor. After Xu Cheng went in, he saw the big family all just sitting by the table, not moving their chopsticks. Upon seeing this scene, Zhou Zheng became even more scared of walking in.

    He cautiously said, ¡°Dad, I brought Little Cheng back.¡±

    ¡°The dishes are all cold now!¡± Elder Zhou said.

    Zhou Zheng almost shat his pants.

    Auntie Lan immediately helped out and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Elder Zhou. I will go and heat up the dishes right now.¡±

    Elder Zhou looked over at his son Zhou Zheng and said, ¡°Why was he arrested?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhou Zheng was betweenughter and tears, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He indeed hadn¡¯t found out the details of Xu Cheng¡¯s arrest.

    ¡°Among your brothers, you are the most careless one. This is your attitude towards work?¡± Elder Zhou was greatly disappointed in this son of his. It was such an embarrassment in front of his friends here.

    At this time, Xu Cheng picked up a piece of fish and put it in Elder Zhou¡¯s bowl. ¡°If I don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t have energy. And if I don¡¯t have energy, I can¡¯t concentrate on making my medicine.¡±

    Hearing this, the other elders red at Elder Zhou. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t hungry, we are still hungry. Hurry, let¡¯s eat. Little Ting, please go and heat up the dishes.¡±

    Elder Zhou nced at Zhou Zheng and snorted, ¡°Hurry up and go back home and bring over two bottles of that baijiu I treasure!¡±

    Elder Yeughed. ¡°Just two bottles and you have the face to bring it out? You think two bottles is enough for what just happened/¡±

    Elder Zhou smacked his lips and heartachingly red at Zhou Zheng and said, ¡°Get four bottles!¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately fled. Left fast, came back fast, he immediately brought over 4 bottles of special supply grade baijiu.

    Elder Ye looked at him and said, ¡°Have a seat, it¡¯s already this hour, you probably haven¡¯t eaten too. Just stay and eat with us.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Uncle Ye!¡± Zhou Zheng excitedly said and then found a seat and sat down.

    Elder Ye looked at Ye Ting (Lan Ting) and said, ¡°Little Ting, go and have a seat beside Little Zheng.¡±

    Auntie Lan nodded cautiously and sat down beside Zhou Zheng.

    At this time, Ye Pei walked out of the room into the courtyard. He turned his phone on mute, sat by his dad Elder Ye, and after taking a sip of the soup, he said to Elder Ye, ¡°Dad, I already called the people from the Commission of Discipline Inspection over.¡±

    Elder Ye nodded.

    At this time, Elder Zhou said to his son Zhou Zheng, ¡°This is your Grandpa Ye¡¯s goddaughter, Ye Ting, and she¡¯s also Xu Cheng¡¯s aunt, someone who used to be around Little Cheng¡¯s mom.¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately shook hands with Auntie Lan.

    At this time, the other elders looked at Elder Zhou and asked in a weird tone, ¡°Yo dawg, what are you trying to do, dawg?¡±

    Xu Cheng asked in confusion too, ¡°Yeah, Grandpa Zhou, my auntie isn¡¯t someone that anyone can just court.¡±

    Elder Zhou red at Xu Cheng and then looked over at Elder Ye and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye, my son Little Zheng is already over forty and still isn¡¯t married. I heard your goddaughter Ye Ting is also a little over forty, right?¡±

    The other three elders immediately became anxious. ¡°We don¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t agree!¡±

    They all knew what Old Zhou was trying to do. Otherwise, when introducing her to Zhou Zheng, he wouldn¡¯t just bring up out of the blue that this was Xu Cheng¡¯s auntie, someone that used to be around Xu Cheng¡¯s mom.

    That sentence weighed too much! It was basically telling Zhou Zheng that this isn¡¯t just a daughter recognized by Elder Ye, but she was someone that was rted to Xu Cheng!

    As long as Zhou Zheng wasn¡¯t stupid, he should know what to do.

 Chapter 501.1 - Matchmaking (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 501: Matchmaking (Part One)</b>

    Elder Zhou directly red at the other three elders and said, ¡°Old Nie, do you have anyone in your family that¡¯s still single and is around Ye Ting¡¯s age? Old Guo, do you have anyone? No! Also, Old Xing, you don¡¯t have anyone too. Since that¡¯s the case, then why are you guys opposing it? Can you all just pity my son, Little Zheng? He¡¯s a man approaching his fifties and is still single, isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±

    Old Xing directlyughed. ¡°That is indeed ridiculous.¡±

    Zhou Zheng bitterly smiled. Dad, can you stop airing out our own family¡¯s dirtyundry andughing at your son?

    Lan Ting carefully nced at him, and Zhou Zheng¡¯s eyes met Lan Ting¡¯s. Suddenly, this grown-a$$ man actually blushed and felt shy.

    Lan Ting took good care of her appearance since she was young. After all, she used to serve in the behemoth family that was the Ye Family, so the training was very strict for her in terms of demeanor and appearance maintenance. Putting aside family background, Lan Ting could indeednd someone better than Zhou Zheng.

    But, Elder Ye agreed to it, and Lan Ting was still used to the traditional customs. Since it was a match endorsed by Elder Ye, she wasn¡¯t really against it.

    Besides, in her opinion, she was already the reacher due to Zhou Zheng¡¯s identity.

    But, the other four elders didn¡¯t think so. After all, she was one of the closest family members that Xu Cheng had!

    Not to mention how sessful and powerful Xu Cheng would be in the future since that was still up in the air, just Xu Cheng¡¯s medical skills alone, which could save Elder Ye from the dead, was enough for the four elders to want to arrange someone to marry Xu Cheng¡¯s auntie to bring their two families closer together. They all knew that Xu Cheng had no one else closer to him other than his wife, and he didn¡¯t have any kids yet. So, right now, the only one that could be arranged a marriage was Lan Ting!

    Judging by how Xu Cheng treated Lan Ting, she must have a high ce in Xu Cheng¡¯s heart, and that was enough.

    Besides, Lan Ting was also Elder Ye¡¯s god-daughter now, and that identity was enough to be equivalent.

    This one marriage would be enough to tie the families closer together!

    How could the other three elders not see it?

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t had that idea. Their brains were just as fast as Elder Zhou, except, just like Elder Zhou said, there really wasn¡¯t anyone appropriate from their family that could court Lan Ting, and now they were all regretting not having enough sons as a backup.

    That was also why the other three elders were immediately jealous upon hearing Elder Zhou¡¯s proposal.

    Elder Zhou stepped on his son Zhou Zheng¡¯s feet under the table.

    Zhou Zheng immediately picked up his cup, looked at Auntie Lan, and introduced, ¡°My name is Zhou Zheng.¡±

    Auntie Lan immediately raised her cup as well. ¡°Ye Ting.¡±

    Then, she drank the drink. Not knowing if the alcohol was too strong or something, her face became a bit red after it.

    Elder Zhou smiled as he watched and he poured more drinks for the two of them.

    Zhou Zheng obviously understood his dad¡¯s intentions. If he could really marry Ye Ting, his status in the Zhou Family would also rise significantly. For big families like his, they really didn¡¯t have the luxury to marry anyone they loved like ordinary families. They could only pick out of those that had a simr level of background.

    In fact, the only dissatisfaction Elder Ye and the other three elders had was the awkward position Zhou Zheng had in the Zhou Family. They all felt that the sly old fox Elder Zhou was a bit stingy for getting the least aplished son of his to marry Ye Ting.

    He was already close to fifty, and he was in the public security system. His position might be very high up to ordinary people with grass-root backgrounds, but for the Zhou Family, it was indeed not that great. To put it bluntly, he was a back-up level, and he couldn¡¯t bepared to the three big brothers he had.

    But, this wasn¡¯t something Xu Cheng could say. Elder Ye would be making the final call, and it was true that no other options came to mind.(

 Chapter 501.2 - Matchmaking (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 501: Matchmaking (Part Two)</b>

    So, as they ate, they just watched as the forty-or-sody that was left-over and the close-to-fifty man that was left-over sneak peeks at each other. Elder Ye suddenly said to Zhou Zheng: ¡°Little Zheng...¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately straightened his back and looked up at Elder Ye. ¡°Yes, Uncle Ye?¡±

    ¡°Is work still going well?¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard.¡±

    Elder Ye nodded. His cup was empty and Ye Ting immediately filled it for him.

    Elder Ye looked at Ye Ting with satisfaction and then looked at Zhou Zheng and Elder Zhou. ¡°Then, what happened today, does it count as work negligence?¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately shivered slightly as he put on a bitter smile. ¡°Uncle Ye, you are right with your criticism.¡±

    This was exerting pressure!

    Elder Zhou immediately smiled and added, ¡°You should still ask Little Cheng about this. After all, he was the one involved.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Auntie Lan, and he saw that she seemed to have some positive feelings towards Zhou Zheng too. Then, seeing the look in her eyes, he knew Auntie Lan didn¡¯t have the heart to get Zhou Zheng into trouble.

    What Elder Ye meant was, I¡¯m really not satisfied with your son¡¯s work attitude today!

    Elder Zhou meant, We should at least ask Ye Ting¡¯s nephew Xu Cheng. After all, he¡¯s part of her family, they should obviously get his opinion.

    Ye Ting knew that if Xu Cheng denied Zhou Zheng, then this thing was done. It wasn¡¯t exactly love at first sight for her too, but under the principle of not wanting to offend and upset other parties, she hoped Xu Cheng could handle this well so no one leaves feeling bad.

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhou shouldn¡¯t be med for this. His efficiency was already good enough, or I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it back in time for dinner.¡±

    Elder Ye snorted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Little Xiu that made the call, were you still nning to let Xu Cheng spend a few days in prison?¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately expressed his regretful attitude. ¡°Elder Ye, this was indeed negligence on my end. I will rectify the situation immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if there¡¯s a problem, you need to take care of it right away.¡± Elder Zhou smiled. He poured more drinks for Elder Ye as he increased the bargain. ¡°Come, Elder Ye, let¡¯s drink. I think, about our Little Zheng¡¯s position, I think we can promote him to the first chair of the public safety bureau.¡±

    Zhou Zheng was shocked.

    Right now, he was still deputy-level. If he was to be promoted, then he would really join the A-tier positions in Yanjing!

    His brothers were all in the top list within the A-tier, and it was only him that wasgging. Now, it seemed like Elder Zhou was determined to make this matchmaking happen.

    If he didn¡¯t get promoted, it would indeed be difficult to satisfy Elder Ye, and it would also make Xu Cheng feel like the Zhou Family wasn¡¯t treating this marriage seriously.

    Elder Ye snorted. ¡°We will see if this works out or now. After all, we have to respect Ye Ting¡¯s wishes. I don¡¯t like it if it¡¯s forced.¡±

    This was something Xu Cheng liked to hear. Don¡¯t just think my aunt has to agree just because you are from the Zhou Family. If she doesn¡¯t agree, nothing will happen.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Elder Zhou looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Then, Little Cheng, are you going to start working tonight?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s incident involves my friend and her dad¡¯s business. If it doesn¡¯t get resolved right away, I¡¯m afraid that people will look for trouble from him, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on my work.¡±

    Elder Zhou waved. ¡°Just work with the peace of mind, I will just send Little Zheng out to take care of all of this.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I also don¡¯t know if this medicine will work. I might need two days of time.¡±

    Zhou Zheng immediately said, ¡°I will only need one day!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Uncle Zhou, I like your efficiency.¡±

 Chapter 502 - The Impatient Old Men that Just Canâ€™t Wait

    Chapter 502: The Impatient Old Men that Just Can¡¯t Wait

    After dinner, before Zhou Zheng left, he asked Auntie Lan for her number and left.

    He indeed was very efficient.

    Wang Jianbing (Wang Laoji¡¯s dad) got the call saying that Xu Cheng was taken away.

    He immediately became anxious. ¡°How could you guys release him?¡±

    ¡°Director Wang, it¡¯s our boss that came to pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Your boss?¡± Wang Jianbing was confused. ¡°The Station Director?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s our station director¡¯s boss.¡±

    Wang Jianbing was shocked.

    Zhou Zheng!

    ¡°H-he... why did he take Xu Cheng away? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know too. My boss also greeted my whole family, you should give him a call yourself.¡± Then, the guy that led the arrest on Xu Cheng directly hung up the call. (TL note: greeting in this sense is like: you madafaking piece of sh-t, fack your whole family)

    Wang Jianbing immediately called the director of that station.

    Yet, the other end just didn¡¯t bother to pick up his call.

    Wang Jianbing immediately became nervous.

    At this time, his phone rang.

    His face changed drastically after seeing the caller ID!

    It was from the Discipline Inspection Commission!

    ¡°Mr. Wang Jianbing, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I-I-I am at the hospital. My son is hospitalized, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, then just apany your son.¡±

    Wang Jianbing let out a sigh of relief. When he walked back into the ward, Wang Ji had already woken up, and his mom was feeding him congee.

    ¡°Son, that that beat you up, your dad already had someone arrest him. Who the hell does he think he is? He beat someone up yet still dares to act all mighty and arrogant.¡±

    Wang Ji almost choked on the congee. He immediately asked his mom, ¡°What did you say? Who did my dad arrest?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy that beat you up called Xu Cheng? We found out, and he even came to the hospital to threaten us. Humph! Does he think our family is easy to bully? We had him arrested this very afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Mom! You screwed up!¡± Wang Ji was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s Ye Xiu¡¯s friend! Ye Xiu, that Young Master Ye, that young master of the Ye Family!¡±

    Walking into the ward, Wang Jianbing¡¯s eyes almost fell out upon hearing this. ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s Ye Xiu¡¯s friend? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°He not only knows Ye Xiu. At that restaurant, there were also Young Master Zhou, Young Master Xing, Young Master Guo, and Young Master Nie! The five young masters of Yanjing were all there! Otherwise, why would I just get beat up and not fight back? Dad, you didn¡¯t really have Xu Cheng arrested, right?¡±

    Wang Jianbing fell back to a corner as he mumbled in despair, ¡°No wonder, no wonder he was released in just under an hour! It was also Zhou Zheng that personally came to pick him up!¡±

    ¡°What happened, Old Wang?¡± seeing the face of her husband and son weren¡¯t looking too well, the wife also asked anxiously.

    ¡°Just now, themissioner of Discipline Inspection called and asked where I am.¡± Wang Jianbing¡¯s face turned to the color of pig liver.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the ward¡¯s door. Then, a few people came in, looking very domineering, and there were also people of the public security bureau.

    ¡°Mr. Wang Jianbing, pleasee with us for an investigation.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Wang Jianbing was so nervous that he was about to cry. Once he went in for the investigation, they could really dig up all the shady things he had done in the past. Normally, if you go in, unless you had really powerful connections, you would at least lose ayer of skin if not die!

    Despite the crying and begging of Wang Jianbing, he was still taken away.

    ¡°Mom, hurry, and call someone! Call Uncle and tell him that Dad got taken away! Hurry!¡± Wang Laoji immediately shouted at his mom.

    His mom panicked as she took out her phone and began calling Wang Jianbing¡¯s big brother.

    In this circle, news traveled especially fast, and Wang Jiancheng (Wang Jianbing¡¯s big brother) naturally caught wind of this. Then, his little sis-inw called, and he was quite dumbfounded too.

    ¡°What really happened?¡± he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, slowly tell me everything. If you can¡¯t talk clearly, pass the phone to Wang Ji (A.k.a Wang Laoji¡¯s real name). I will ask him.¡±

    Wang Ji¡¯s mom nodded and passed the phone to Wang Ji. Wang Ji then told his uncle everything.

    ¡°I just woke up, I didn¡¯t know my dad already had that guy arrested.¡±

    Wang Jiancheng anxiously asked, ¡°You sure that person knows the five young masters? Do you know what his name is?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng.¡± Wang Ji said, ¡°I heard Young Master Ye call him ¡®Big Brother Cheng¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiu called him big brother?¡± Wang Jiancheng was shocked. Wait a second, he seemed to have heard of that name from somewhere, but he couldn¡¯t remember it again. Then, he asked, ¡°You said Zhou Zheng personally went to pick him up?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what my dad told me.¡± Wang Ji was panicking too. ¡°Uncle, do you think my dad will be fine? Can you help him out and ask around?¡±

    ¡°Wait for my news.¡± Wang Jiancheng hung up after saying that.

    He gave a call to a friend at the Discipline Inspection Commission and asked, ¡°Old Chen, are you off work now? Do you have time? Wanna go out and have a meal together?¡±

    ¡°Time? Facking working overtime again tonight.¡± The other end didn¡¯t seem to have a good attitude. ¡°You are calling to ask about your little brother, right?¡±

    Wang Jiancheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Is it convenient?¡±

    Old Chen directly said, ¡°Sure it¡¯s convenient. If you get involved, you won¡¯t even have any bones left. Do you still want to poke your nose into this? Let me tell you, all of your little brother¡¯s close connections are all undergoing protocols for investigation.¡±

    Wang Jiancheng¡¯s heart almost popped out of his chest, and his eyelids jumped like crazy. ¡°What the hell really did he do? Is it that serious? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    Old Chen: ¡°If it¡¯s not serious, would I have to work overtime tonight on such short notice? You think just him alone is enough to make us work overtime?¡¯

    Wang Jiancheng¡¯s heart was jumping harder and harder.

    Holy fack, facking Wang Jianbing! What the fack did you really do? How did such a massive bucket of sh-t hit the fan?

    ¡°Old Chen, you misunderstood, I didn¡¯t want to ask you about Wang Jianbing at all, I just simply wanted to ask you to join me for supper or some dessert. If you don¡¯t have time then it¡¯s fine, we can go out some other time, the bill¡¯s all on me.¡±

    Old Chen: ¡°Oh, no, we aren¡¯t close. I think your little brother hasn¡¯t eaten yet, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mental state. Do you want toe over and deliver something for him to eat?¡±

    Wang Jiancheng: ¡°Why the fack would I do that? I already told him a long time ago to not screw around, he just doesn¡¯t listen. Whatever, he has no rtion to me.¡±

    Then, Wang Jiancheng directly hung up the phone.

    He realized that his back was already covered in cold sweat.

    After eating, Xu Cheng was in the courtyard eating some cold dishes and enjoying more cups of drinks. Zhou Xiaoming and the other three also came over to join them. After the main meal, the older guys would enjoy their own time, and the younger ones would hang out elsewhere.

    But, at around 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, the four elders chatting in the main hall impatiently shouted out to the courtyard, ¡°Little Cheng, you aren¡¯t going to get to work tonight?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m a bit upied right now, I will start working tomorrow.¡±

    Elder Zhou directly shouted from the main hall. ¡°Little Ming, do you not have anything to do tonight?!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming, who was justughing and chatting, immediately shut his mouth and got up and left.

    Not just him, when the other three elders looked over, they didn¡¯t even have to say anything, and the other three young masters immediately hopped onto their rides and left.

    Ye Xiu snorted, ¡°Bunch of good-for-nothings!¡±

    At this time, Elder Ye¡¯s voice faintly floated over, ¡°Little Xiu~¡±

    Pew~ Ye Xiu disappeared as well, leaving just Xu Cheng behind at the table, looking at the alcohol bottle that was still half-full. He scolded back at those old , ¡°You all facking endured for about a hundred years now, can¡¯t even wait for one more day?¡±

    At this time, Auntie Lan walked over and said, ¡°Young Master, I already moved your bed to theboratory room.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

 Chapter 503.1 - Please Save Our Old Wang (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 503: Please Save Our Old Wang (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng was forced into theboratory.

    The words of the four old men were, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, just focus on your experiment. Even if the sky falls down, we will push it back up. Even if there are missiles flying over, we won¡¯t let it affect you the slightest. That girl you were worried about will be fine. If you need to eat or drink whatever, just say out of your window and Ye Ting will take care of it.¡±

    Then, Ye Xiu, Zhou Xiaoming, and the others were banned.

    ¡°During this period, you guys are not allowed to disturb Little Cheng. His phone will be temporarily confiscated too. Family disciplinary punishments will be waiting for whoever dares step into the yard and interrupt him from working,.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng sang ¡°Iron Window Tears¡± (TL note: a song you sing in jail) and went into theboratory.

    Ye Xiu wanted to retort his grandpa, ¡°Grandpa, Xiaoming and the others don¡¯t have toe, but this is my home. I can¡¯te in too?¡±

    Right as he finished, his mom¡¯s big palm came swinging. ¡°The Ye Family has so many estates, you can¡¯t find somece to go for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son, why are you trying to kick me out too...¡±

    Then, under his father¡¯s stern look, Ye Xiu reluctantly began walking towards the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, at least you have to stay and apany me!¡± Xu Cheng shouted at Ye Xiu.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, my heart is with you. I will be right there when youe out.¡± Then, Ye Xiu left the manor without looking back.

    At the hospital, how could Wang Laoji still be in any mood to stay? He directly asked to be discharged and left the hospital with his mom to go on the journey of saving his daddy.

    They already called their uncle, yet it directly went from ¡°Wait for my news¡± to ¡°the number you have dialed is not avable at the moment, please call againter.¡±

    Then, the two of them went directly to Wang Jiancheng¡¯s home, yet there was only his wife at home. Wang Jiancheng already went to hide somewhere else.

    His wife also wasn¡¯t being very weing and was kind of dodging them.

    On the other side, Shen Yao called Xu Cheng¡¯s number but didn¡¯t connect, so she became very anxious as well. She thought Xu Cheng was still in jail. The whole thing was started by her, and now that they were in Yanjing, she was scared that Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t have any connections. So, she knew that right now, the only one she could ask for help from was Wang Ji.

    Imprisoned in her room, shepromised with her dad, ¡°Dad, I will agree to try things out with that guy Wang Ji, alright?¡±

    Shen Wansan snorted, ¡°Dad won¡¯t force you to be with that kind of man. This thing has already passed, so don¡¯t bring up that kid Xu Cheng anymore. I won¡¯t go ask for favors from the Wang Family too. At most, we just won¡¯t move to Yanjing, and we will just expand to the west. As long as our base in Shangcheng is fine, we can just move on from this.¡±

    Shen Yao said, ¡°No, all in all, that guy saved your daughter. Without him, I don¡¯t even know if I would¡¯ve been vited by that You are a credible businessman and a sessful entrepreneur, you won¡¯t do things without principles, right?¡±

    ¡°In the face of force majeure, principles are all sh-t.¡± Shen Wansan smacked his lips. ¡°I can let you out of this room, but you have toe back to Shangcheng with me.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shen Yao said stubbornly, ¡°I want to see Wang Ji. I will coax him, is that fine? I¡¯ve decided to sacrifice myself for your business, didn¡¯t you always wish that I would stop causing trouble for you? I will give Wang Ji a chance then. I know that if you decide to back out of the Yanjing area, the board members of yourpany will definitely grill you. So, I will help you out.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to help out our business, or trying to help Xu Cheng get his freedom?¡± Shen Wansan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Think whatever you want. If you don¡¯t let me out, then I will jump out from this condo¡¯s window!¡± Shen Yao threatened.

 Chapter 503.2 - Please Save Our Old Wang (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 503: Please Save Our Old Wang (Part Two)</b>

    Shen Wansan really had no choice. That was just the personality of her daughter. In the end, he had the bodyguard go and open the door.

    Shen Yao sprung out, picked up her dad¡¯s car keys, and rushed out of the door.

    Shen Wansan felt a bit uneasy and was worried that she would really go and challenge Wang Ji. Knowing his daughter well, he knew his daughter could very well do very crazy things. In the past during her shift as a stewardess, it was quite an often urrence for her to p passengers that tried to harass her, and Shen Wansan had to take care of it for his daughter or she would¡¯ve been fired a long time ago.

    Shen Wansan also got into the car and just let his daughter drive.

    Shen Yao quitely drove towards Wang Ji¡¯s home.

    Wang Ji and his mom went through all the connections they had, and they realized that the people that their family was fairly close with were all taken away! Naturally, they were treated like the bearers of bad luck and were kicked out of their doors.

    This time, with Wang Jianbing being taken away, many people were also implicated, and the Wang Family became like mice crossing the street, unweed by everyone.

    The mother and son went back home and sat down on their sofa in despair.

    Just then, their doorbell rang.

    The two of them were startled by it, thinking that it was people of the Discipline Inspection Commissioning to take them away as well. Wang Ji carefully peeked out of the peephole on the door and let out a sigh of relief when he saw it was Shen Yao and her dad. He immediately opened the door to let them in.

    Only a day had passed, Shen Yao didn¡¯t expect to see Wang Ji in such a bad state after such a short amount of time. He had dark circles around his eyes, messy hair, and he looked like a discouraged and helpless man on the street.

    Especially the way Wang Ji looked at them, it was like a hungry homeless person seeing a big breadstick, like a person on the verge of death suddenly seeing a life-saving straw.

    He immediately grabbed onto Shen Yao¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Thank goodness, Shen Yao! I beg you, I beg you, please save us! Save my family! My dad was ignorant and insensible, can you please save him?¡±

    Seeing it was Shen Yao and her dad, Wang Ji¡¯s mom immediately crawled over and grabbed onto Shen Yao¡¯s leg and cried hysterically as she begged, ¡°We were wrong! We didn¡¯t know who he was! Our Old Wang is innocent, please save him! He¡¯s already been taken awayst night and hasn¡¯t returned yet! Miss Shen, please save our family¡¯s Old Wang! We know we are in the wrong, please try and talk to that Xu Cheng, okay? Please give us another chance, just one more chance! We promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Shen Yao was dumbfounded, and so was Shen Wansan!

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Wang Ji immediately said, ¡°My dad was taken away by the Discipline Inspection Commission and hasn¡¯te back yet!¡±

    Shen Wansan was shocked.

    Shen Yao was confused. ¡°What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m here to ask what did you guys do to Xu Cheng? Howe I couldn¡¯t reach him by phone? Did you guys have him arrested?¡±

    ¡°We...¡± Wang Ji didn¡¯t know what to say. He pulled his hair in frustration and said, ¡°Shen Yao, I know for sure my dad got taken away because of Xu Cheng, can you try to talk to him? I know what kind of person my dad is, I¡¯m not begging for him to stay in his old position, I just hope he can get out of this alive, please?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t reach Xu Cheng too.¡± Shen Yao was confused. ¡°I thought your dad got someone to throw him into jail.¡±

    ¡°My dad indeed did that, and that¡¯s because he¡¯s stupid! But, not even an hourter, Xu Cheng was already released and picked up by someone. Then, after that, my dad got taken away and hasn¡¯te back since! But, I know, this time my dad is in deep trouble!¡± Wang Ji couldn¡¯t be more anxious. ¡°Shen Yao, it was all my fault, can you think of a way? Other than you, we really don¡¯t know who else to ask for help anymore...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡° Shen Wansan chuckled in determination. ¡°I know that brat¡¯s background! If your dad really got taken away because of him, then I would just be facking blind and stupid!¡±

    Mommy Wang was still on her knees crying her heart out and shouting, ¡°Please save our family¡¯s Old Wang! We know we are wrong this time! Please save our family!¡±

 Chapter 504.1 - Are You Going to Die If You Donâ€™t Show Off? (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 504: Are You Going to Die If You Don¡¯t Show Off? (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng first looked around at this temporaryboratory of his for any hidden cameras.

    Fortunately, these five old men had principles and gave him enough respect and privacy. There were no cameras spying on how he made the medicines.

    In fact, refining the serum had be an easy task for Xu Cheng, since he had already familiarized himself with all the techniques necessary.

    Outside, Ye Ting just needed to take care of Xu Cheng¡¯s needs and treat him with various fresh food, fruits, and drinks.

    As usual, after Xu Cheng expanded the drop of blood he took out, he mixed it into five tubes with the other nutrient solutions.

    After entering theb, it took him about a day to finish making the antibody serum. When he was done, it was alreadyte into the night. After he was done refining the antibody serum, he forgot that the sea turtle genes in Professor Koman¡¯s inventory had run out.

    He opened the window and said to Ye Ting, ¡°Auntie, go and tell those old men, right now I need a very important ingredient.

    Ye Ting asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I need a hundred-year-old sea turtle. Remember, it must be alive.¡±

    Ye Ting nodded and immediately went to tell the five elders about this.

    Zhou Zheng immediately pulled his connections and had someone ship over a giant sea turtle that was over a hundred-year-old. It arrived in a big truck that was filled with water.

    Xu Cheng had them carry the turtle in, and then after extracting enough DNA, he made sure the turtle didn¡¯t lose too much blood and had them transport it back.

    Since it was already sote into the night, members of the other four elders¡¯ family all had been here once, they all visited to ask their elder to go home and rest, yet those four elders all refused to leave. They all just stared at Xu Cheng¡¯s room with great focus, as if it could speed up the whole process.

    In the end, those family members were ordered to go back home by the elders.

    ¡°I¡¯m pulling an all-nighter tonight,¡± Elder Guo said.

    Elder Ye replied energetically, ¡°I will apany you guys then. We will see who¡¯s thest one standing.¡±

    Indeed, by about 1 o¡¯clock in the morning, the other four elders seemed to be in a bit of a torment.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on, just go back. That brat said he¡¯s making the medicine for you guys, it¡¯s not like he won¡¯t give it to you unless you stay for the whole night,¡± Elder Ye mocked his four old friends.

    The four elders¡¯ faces turned a bit red. Elder Guo snorted, ¡°Big Brother Ye, seeing how energetic you are is making us want that medicine even more! Howe it feels like a lot of your wrinkles have disappeared over the past few days?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, now that Guo mentioned it, you do look a bit younger,¡± Elder Zhou said.

    ¡°Yo just stop talking, I ain¡¯t leaving until I get my meds,¡± Elder Xin shamelessly said.

    At that moment, they just saw Xu Cheng¡¯s room¡¯s light suddenly go out.

    The elders thought he had finally ended the long day of work and were waiting for him toe out and tell them how it was going.

    But who knew, after the lights went out, Xu Cheng didn¡¯te out.

    When the four elders approached the wall of that room, they could hear Xu Cheng snoring from inside.

    At that moment, the four elders were about to explode and almost wanted to blow this ce up!

    Holy fack, we¡¯ve waited for you for the whole day into midnight, yet you just turned off the lights and went to sleep?

    Just when the four elders were about to explode, Xu Cheng surprised them by shouting from inside the room. ¡°You can¡¯t eat tofu when it¡¯s hot.¡± (TL note: it¡¯s a saying that means you gotta be patient)

    ¡°You were even teasing us with that fake snoring now?¡± Elder Zhou almostughed.

 Chapter 504.2 - Are You Going to Die If You Donâ€™t Show Off? (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 504: Are You Going to Die If You Don¡¯t Show Off? (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng eximed inside the room, ¡°Think about being able to box again, dance again, and not use crutches or wheelchairs, and being able to live for another 20 years; being energetic like a tiger in its prime every day...¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop!¡± The four elders were immediately moved.

    They obediently turned around and walked out of the courtyard and went to the drivers that were waiting outside to drive them home.

    After sending them away, Xu Cheng finally walked out casually and sat down by the stone table beside Elder Ye.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your Auntie Lan to marry Zhou Zheng, you can just directly say it. Your Elder Zhou isn¡¯t the type to force this kind of thing,¡± Elder Ye said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Auntie Lan can decide herself. It will be nice for her to finally form her own home, and it will be like doing my mom a favor too.¡± Xu Cheng looked over at Elder Ye and continued, ¡°How are you feeling these days.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better!¡± Elder Yeughed. ¡°Now, my body is getting assessed every day, and those three doctors were all very curious about what kind of medicine you injected me with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a newly-developed medicine, it could be said to be a biological medicine, and it will be poprized in the future. It will take many traditional medicine¡¯s ce, but now is still not the right time,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Those three doctors probably already showed your physical report to the other four Grandpas, right? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be waiting so anxiously.¡±

    Elder Ye nodded. ¡°You won¡¯t understand how painful it could be sometimes for people at our age. Sometimes, we would even wish to just end our lives and end the suffering, but we can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    Elder Ye nodded. ¡°So, who wouldn¡¯t dream of being able to regain the energy from our younger days and be able to move around freely? Look at the five of us, we almost have to rely on crutches, wheelchairs, or other people to move around at all times. Sometimes, we couldn¡¯t even go to the park. Whatever we eat or drink is also heavily restricted, and sometimes, it does feel like our lives are worse than a dog¡¯s. But, there¡¯s no other way. We have to stay alive, not for ourselves, but for our family.¡±

    This was why the four elders were so anxious and nervous about Xu Cheng¡¯s medicine development progress.

    ¡°Are you really certain that you can make that medicine again?¡± Elder Ye asked.

    ¡°I can, but in order to not attract attention, I will personally visit them at their estate to treat them. Having all of theme to your ce will grab too much attention. I don¡¯t want anyone to juste and find me in the future.¡±

    The old man knew what Xu Cheng was worried about. If others were to find out ande to find Xu Cheng, and the moment Xu Cheng refuses, they would basically be enemies. Xu Cheng obviously didn¡¯t want to be put into that kind of situation.

    ¡°Rest assured, you have five grandpas backing you up. We will teach whoever has the balls to threaten you a lesson they won¡¯t forget!¡± Elder Ye promised.

    Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°My goal and stage aren¡¯t in Huaxia. I didn¡¯t save the five Grandpas so that I would be able to roam freely like a king inside Huaxia. Maybe just as you said, I hope that in the future, when I¡¯m tired, my mothend can be thest harbor to shelter me!¡±

    Elder Ye patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Of course, rest assured. I don¡¯t make promises often, but I can promise you, no matter what happens in the future, as long as youe back, the nation will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Then, I can go out and have fun without any worries!¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Old Man, I still have to borrow your car tomorrow morning. I will go and visit the other four grandpas one by one.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will tell my driver ahead of time,¡± Elder Ye said.

    Xu Cheng nodded and was about to go back to his room.

    Elder Ye suddenly called him to a stop, ¡°Wait, over the past few days, I felt that my power has returned to my prime state. Wanna spar a few rounds?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Uh... not necessary.¡±

    Elder Ye snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered from that kick of yours, and right now I feel I canpletely counter it. If youe at me again with that, you will be no match.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m not gonna lie, I only used 30% of my power with that kick.¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s eyes stared wide open. ¡°Are you going to die if you don¡¯t show off and just let me have my moment?¡±

 Chapter 505 - Treating the Four Grandpas (Part One)

    Chapter 505: Treating the Four Grandpas (Part One)

    It was dawn.

    Xu Cheng got into an extended sedan with a red-g on the front and slowly drove to the Zhou Family in the same neighborhood.

    When the Zhou Family¡¯s butler saw Elder Ye¡¯s car, he immediately told the guards to open the gates.

    The four brothers of the Zhou Family were originally on their way out to work, but just as their cars drove out of the garage, they saw Elder Ye¡¯s caring in. So, they immediately backed their car out of the front gate to make way.

    When they saw it was Xu Chenging out of the car, they were a bit dumbfounded.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Uncles, I¡¯m here to treat the old man.¡±

    When the four brothers saw the vacuum-sealed box in his hand, their faces all lost color.

    ¡°Wel-wee! Hurry,e on in!¡± The sixty-year-old eldest son of the Zhou Family immediately invited him in, exhrated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you said to the old man, but he couldn¡¯t sleep all night. He was just too excited,¡± the eldest son said as he walked Xu Cheng into the manor.

    The other brothers, including Zhou Zheng, all didn¡¯t have the mind to go to work anymore. The focus of the entire family was obviously on the health and longevity of Elder Zhou.

    Elder Zhou¡¯s room was closed, he was deep asleep right now. He couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night because of how excited Xu Cheng¡¯s words made him. But, in the early morning, his eyelids became increasingly heavy and he couldn¡¯t help it but fall asleep.

    Xu Cheng went over and just shouted, ¡°Grandpa Zhou, I¡¯m Xu Cheng, I¡¯m here with the meds. If you are still asleep, then I wille backter when you are awake.¡±

    Within 3 seconds, the solid wooden door was mmed open by the old man, and his eyes were bloodshot as he scolded at Xu Cheng, ¡°Get the fack in!¡±

    Xu Cheng waved first. ¡°But let me say this first, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help during the process, and I¡¯m not responsible for anything if something goes wrong. Also, I need absolute privacy and confidentiality. If you all can agree, then I will go in. If not, then you can decline the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The four brothers of the Zhou Family were a bit stunned.

    Such a high risk?

    ¡°You are a smart brat. If the risk is higher than the reward, then you definitely wouldn¡¯t use it to treat your grandpas. Come in, I believe in you,¡± Elder Zhou said.

    Xu Cheng smiled and walked into the room. He closed the door behind him.

    After half an hour, Xu Cheng opened the door, the four brothers of the Zhou Family all came up to him and asked, ¡°How was it? Little Cheng, is your Grandpa Zhou okay?¡±

    ¡°It went well.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and then said to them, ¡°Start timing now. After two hours, Grandpa Zhou¡¯s anesthesia will wear off. At that time, you guys have to carry him to the bathtub and let him soak in water. The process will be quite a torment for the old man, tell him that he must endure through it, because that¡¯s the normal sign of the medicine taking effect in his body. After he¡¯s able to endure through the pain, it will all be sunshine and rainbows.¡±

    The four sons of the Zhou Family heavily nodded, and then they enthusiastically shook hands with Xu Cheng. ¡°Thank you so much, Xu Cheng. In the future, if you ever need anything, just tell our Zhou Family!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m in a hurry to go to the other grandpas¡¯ houses. Just remember what I said, the water can¡¯t be hot, just use tap water. Definitely don¡¯t try to heat it, just tap cold is fine.¡±)

    The four of them nodded and firmly remembered it in their heart. Then, after they watched Xu Cheng get into the car and leave, they finally returned to the room to watch after the old man and wait until the time was up.

    ¡°It¡¯s about 6 more minutes until two hours, are the tub and water ready?¡± the eldest son asked Zhou Zheng.

    Chapter 505: Treating the Four Grandpas (Part Two)

    Zhou Zheng nodded. ¡°All prepared, Big Brother.¡±

    The four brothers then picked up the old man, whose body was very stiff and bones were very tough and heavy. They carried him to the bathtub that was prepared and slowly put him in. In winter, the tap water was freezing and was chilly to the bones.

    When Elder Zhou¡¯s body touched the water, it began to struggle violently.

    ¡°Dad, hold on!¡± Zhou Zheng clenched his teeth and encouraged his dad, trying to cheer him on.

    The four of them were trying their best to hold him down, but at thest moment, they were suddenly all pushed away by the old man¡¯s struggles.

    They all fell to the ground and the eldest even fell back into a wall as he stumbled.

    Immediately after, Elder Zhou let out a huge roar.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    His originally hunched body was now standing upright inside the bathtub, and his neck was making cracking noises too.

    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡± The four brothers all swarmed over.

    Elder Zhou faintly smiled. ¡°Now I can finally feel how Big Brother Ye felt! It really does feel awesome! I feel like I¡¯ve relieved all the burdens off of my body, and now my body¡¯s just full of energy.¡±

    Zhou Zheng hurriedly passed over a towel to Elder Zhou, and Elder Zhou directly ripped open the clothes he originally had on him. His strength clearly had recovered to his prime.

    Although there were a lot of wrinkles on his body, it didn¡¯t hold back the explosive power of this old man at all.

    After getting changed into the Asian tunic suit, he said to Zhou Zheng, ¡°That girl Ye Ting is very good, I don¡¯t want other people to snatch her away. Put your best effort in, put aside work stuff for now and spend more time with Ye Ting. It¡¯s best to go through with this marriage as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Zheng quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad. But, I¡¯m just afraid that she wouldn¡¯t think I qualify.¡±

    Elder Zhou: ¡°Your Uncle Ye gave the green light, and if you still can¡¯t sessfully court her, then you would really disappoint me. Remember, Xu Cheng could save me, he can also save you guys. This is why I want you to marry Ye Ting.¡±

    The four brothers all nodded solemnly, especially the eldest son. He was already sixty this year, already starting to feel fatigued more and more often recently. He knew what kind of effect it would have on the Zhou Family if Zhou Zheng could marry Xu Cheng¡¯s Auntie Lan.

    ¡°Zhou Zheng, if you need any help, just let me know,¡± Zhou Zheng¡¯s big brother said.

    Zhou Zheng felt an enormous amount of pressure. It seemed like the whole focus of the Zhou Family now was to hope that he could form an alliance marriage with the family member of this godly doctor.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s call finally connected. Inside Shen Yao¡¯s condo, the Wang mother and son duo came very early in the morning, all hoping that Shen Yao could try to call Xu Cheng a few more times.

    This time, it really went through.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, are you alright?¡± Shen Yao asked anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, of course. I didn¡¯t have my phone on me yesterday so I couldn¡¯t pick up. My bad. Oh right, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Wang Family anymore. With the amount of dirt on his dad, he can spend the rest of his life in prison. Those in good rtion with him are also being investigated, so don¡¯t worry about other people seeking trouble.¡±

    Bam!

    Wang Ji and Mama Wang directly fell onto their knees as they cried and said in the background, ¡°Young Master Xu, mercy, please! Forgive us once, please!¡±

    On Shen Yao¡¯s side, Shen Wansan directly froze upon witnessing this

 Chapter 506 - Sooner or Later, Karma Will Catch Up

    <h4>Chapter 506: Sooner or Later, Karma Will Catch Up</h4>

    On the other end of the call, Xu Cheng¡¯s face and tone immediately darkened. He asked Shen Yao, ¡°Are those two there to threaten you more?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Shen Yao immediately said under Wang Ji and his mom¡¯s pleading eyes. ¡°They came to find me because they had no other choice.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It would be strange if they had another way. It would even be doing Wang Jianbing a favor if he just needs to live in prison from now on. With the sh-t he did, he can easily take a bullet. Don¡¯t worry about this anymore, if the wife and son dare toy a finger on you, his whole family will be done for.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Xu, please forgive us! We will kowtow to you! Please spare our family¡¯s Old Wang, we werepletely blind to have offended you and Miss Shen. We will kowtow to beg for your forgiveness, show us mercy please!¡±

    Wang Ji and his mom cried their hearts out.

    ¡°Ah, hurry up and get up, why are you guys kneeling before me.¡± Shen Yao didn¡¯t expect that these two would drop onto their knees this quick at all.

    Hearing Shen Yao eximing, Xu Cheng knew those two were really on their knees already.

    He sighed over the phone, ¡°What¡¯s done is already done, when the dirt on Wang Jianbing got dug up, the judicial process already began. It¡¯s impossible to reverse the course now.¡±

    ¡°We know, we know! We just hope you can spare him, please! It¡¯s still better to be alive than dead. Please, Young Master Xu!¡± Mommy Wang held onto Shen Yao¡¯s leg and begged towards the phone.

    Xu Cheng asked Shen Yao over the phone, ¡°What¡¯s your thought? If you feel like what happened was forgivable, then I will just leave it up to you.¡±

    Wang Ji immediately said to Shen Yao, ¡°Miss Shen, to be honest, I¡¯ve never seriously offended you, right? And since our rtionship hasn¡¯t worsened that much, can you please spare us this once?¡±

    Shen Yao let out a sigh and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°That¡¯s true. I can forgive them, but the problem is that his dad still won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then just let them wait at home patiently. I can let his dad return, but after all, he vited thew.¡±

    Wang Ji¡¯s mom: ¡°We know, we understand! It¡¯s good enough that he cane back! In the future, no matter what happens, we definitely wouldn¡¯t be brave enough to stir up any trouble again!¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Go back and wait. Don¡¯t harass my friend anymore. I will only remind you once.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Wang Ji and his mom immediately got up and thanked Shen Yao and Shen Wansan and left the condo.

    For this whole time, Shen Wansan couldn¡¯tprehend what was happening before his eyes.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Oh right, tell your dad, there¡¯s no need to abandon the business expansion n anymore. Yanjing wees all good businesses to invest, a new candidate will take office at the business bureau and contact your dad to talk about an investment. Alright, I¡¯m quite busy right now, so I have to hang up.¡±

    ¡°Uh... wait a second.¡± Shen Yao suddenly hoped Xu Cheng could stay on the phone for a bit longer with her.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hang up and was silently waiting for her to say what she still had to say.

    ¡°When do you have time? I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Then, Xu Cheng hung up.

    Hearing the beeping tone on her phone, Shen Yao didn¡¯t feel happy because Xu Cheng helped her out; she felt more blue. It was because Xu Cheng declined her invitation.

    ¡°Yao-Yao... did you hear what he just said? A new candidate will take office? He can even get his hands on who gets promoted to be the director of the business bureau in Yanjing?¡± Shen Wansan waspletely shocked and he even began to stutter. ¡°Howe you never said anything about his background before? What does he really do? He¡¯s definitely not just a little patrol officer...¡±

    Zhou Zheng nodded. ¡°All prepared, Big Brother.¡±

    The four brothers then picked up the old man, whose body was very stiff and bones were very tough and heavy. They carried him to the bathtub that was prepared and slowly put him in. In winter, the tap water was freezing and was chilly to the bones.

    When Elder Zhou¡¯s body touched the water, it began to struggle violently.

    ¡°Dad, hold on!¡± Zhou Zheng clenched his teeth and encouraged his dad, trying to cheer him on.

    The four of them were trying their best to hold him down, but at thest moment, they were suddenly all pushed away by the old man¡¯s struggles.

    They all fell to the ground and the eldest even fell back into a wall as he stumbled.

    Immediately after, Elder Zhou let out a huge roar.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    His originally hunched body was now standing upright inside the bathtub, and his neck was making cracking noises too.

    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡± The four brothers all swarmed over.

    Elder Zhou faintly smiled. ¡°Now I can finally feel how Big Brother Ye felt! It really does feel awesome! I feel like I¡¯ve relieved all the burdens off of my body, and now my body¡¯s just full of energy.¡±

    Zhou Zheng hurriedly passed over a towel to Elder Zhou, and Elder Zhou directly ripped open the clothes he originally had on him. His strength clearly had recovered to his prime.

    Although there were a lot of wrinkles on his body, it didn¡¯t hold back the explosive power of this old man at all.

    After getting changed into the Asian tunic suit, he said to Zhou Zheng, ¡°That girl Ye Ting is very good, I don¡¯t want other people to snatch her away. Put your best effort in, put aside work stuff for now and spend more time with Ye Ting. It¡¯s best to go through with this marriage as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Zheng quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad. But, I¡¯m just afraid that she wouldn¡¯t think I qualify.¡±

    Elder Zhou: ¡°Your Uncle Ye gave the green light, and if you still can¡¯t sessfully court her, then you would really disappoint me. Remember, Xu Cheng could save me, he can also save you guys. This is why I want you to marry Ye Ting.¡±

    The four brothers all nodded solemnly, especially the eldest son. He was already sixty this year, already starting to feel fatigued more and more often recently. He knew what kind of effect it would have on the Zhou Family if Zhou Zheng could marry Xu Cheng¡¯s Auntie Lan.

    ¡°Zhou Zheng, if you need any help, just let me know,¡± Zhou Zheng¡¯s big brother said.

    Zhou Zheng felt an enormous amount of pressure. It seemed like the whole focus of the Zhou Family now was to hope that he could form an alliance marriage with the family member of this godly doctor.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s call finally connected. Inside Shen Yao¡¯s condo, the Wang mother and son duo came very early in the morning, all hoping that Shen Yao could try to call Xu Cheng a few more times.

    This time, it really went through.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng, are you alright?¡± Shen Yao asked anxiously.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, of course. I didn¡¯t have my phone on me yesterday so I couldn¡¯t pick up. My bad. Oh right, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Wang Family anymore. With the amount of dirt on his dad, he can spend the rest of his life in prison. Those in good rtion with him are also being investigated, so don¡¯t worry about other people seeking trouble.¡±

    Bam!

    Wang Ji and Mama Wang directly fell onto their knees as they cried and said in the background, ¡°Young Master Xu, mercy, please! Forgive us once, please!¡±

    On Shen Yao¡¯s side, Shen Wansan directly froze upon witnessing this.

 Chapter 507.1 - Farewell Party (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 507: Farewell Party (Part One)</b>

    Grandpa Ye¡¯s arrogance was gone. Just a few days ago, he was able to easily win the 1v4 without even breathing heavily, but this time, he was beaten up badly by the joint force of the four grandpas. Elder Ye shouted, clearly unconvinced, ¡°1v1 me if you got the balls!¡±

    The other four just shamelessly rolled their eyes at him.

    The Ye Manor that was recently repaired and renovated got facked again.

    Those four grandpas came as fast as they left. They drove all the way from different directions in the neighborhood, rushing straight over, and after beating up Elder Ye, they turned around and left swiftly. No guards knew what just happened, too dumbfounded to tend to the Grandpa Ye that was covered in bruises on the ground.

    The way those four walked on their way out could only be described as, oh boy, light like the wind, happy as could be. They didn¡¯t even bother to get driven back and just walked home with big strides, looking like they ran the streets now.

    That night, Elder Ye was getting medical ointment put on by his daughter-inw as he looked at Xu Cheng grudgingly, who was chipping away on some sunflower seeds.

    ¡°Those ungrateful ! I was so nice to them, begging for our Little Cheng to also treat them as well. What did I get in return? They came to beat me up as soon as they could!¡± Speaking of this, Elder Ye red at Xu Cheng. ¡°You , why didn¡¯t you do something and just watched as I got beat up?¡±

    ¡°How could I fight all four of them at once,¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes and said.

    Elder Ye snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t? Didn¡¯t you say you only used 30% of forcest time? If you were holding yourself back that much when you fought me, then you can for sure easily take care of them! You are just like your teacher, only knowing how to show off!¡±

    Xu Cheng just kept on eating the sunflower seeds like it didn¡¯t matter to him. His face was so calm and indifferent.

    At this time, Elder Ye suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°Tomorrow, us five grandpas will hold an appreciation banquet for you. It will still be at the old restaurant. You said you are going to leave soon, so it will be like a farewell party too.¡±

    Ye Pei suddenly coughed, as if wanting to warn Xu Cheng of something.

    But, he kept his mouth shut when Elder Ye red at him.

    Xu Cheng paid the old man a long and strange look, but the old man calmly just looked away, not looking to be guilty of anything.

    Xu Cheng stood up and nodded as if nothing happened. ¡°Then I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    When he walked out, Ye Xiu hurriedly followed up and reminded him, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, why do I feel like it¡¯s a trap?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡°

    ¡±It¡¯s understandable that Grandpa didn¡¯t hold a grudge for you not helping out, but he¡¯s even nning a banquet for you? You are a junior, the five elders don¡¯t need to hold a farewell banquet for you, and usually, it¡¯s organized by us peers,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    Xu Cheng smiled without a word and walked away.

    But, in the main hall, the old man red at his son Ye Pei and said, ¡°You¡¯ve all grown up now? Helping out Little Cheng instead of me?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve always told me that people should know to be grateful.¡± Ye Pei bitterly smiled.

    ¡°That bribed you? You are a minister! How could you be bribed by a kid? You good-for-nothing! What did he even bribe you with?¡± the old man said with disdain.

    Ye Pei carefully took out the vacuum-sealed case from the bag and bitterly smiled as he said, ¡°This minister is afraid of all kinds of illnesses too...¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah, you indeed need to be grateful.¡±

    Ye Pei straightened his back and said, ¡°So, tonight on, I can only help him instead of family. I¡¯m going to tell Little Cheng, tomorrow you guys are nning to join hands to beat him up, and I will tell him not to go.¡±

    Elder Ye red right back at him. ¡°You are even more courageous now, huh? Your mom died young, so it looks like I have to be the one to whip you back into shape.¡±

    Ye Pei: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a minister, please save me some face.¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s foot already flew over.

    At night, when Xu Cheng was brushing his teeth at the sink in the courtyard, Ye Pei walked over and said to him, ¡°Little Cheng, I have to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Pei, what is it?¡±

 Chapter 507.2 - Farewell Party (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 507: Farewell Party (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Back then, there was a master of brilliance. There were so many women that were madly infatuated with him, but there were also a few uglies trying to stir up trouble. But, they couldn¡¯t beat that guy. In the end, if it wasn¡¯t because that person decided to be single for the rest of his life, there wouldn¡¯t be us in the following generation. So, still holding a grudge, those uglies never liked that mboyant master, but they couldn¡¯t beat him, even until the day he died. They could only bury the grudge deep inside their hearts. But now, the disciple of that master appeared, and those uglies felt that they could vent their anger out on the disciple. So, tomorrow¡¯s banquet is a big trap.¡±

    Xu Cheng was suddenly enlightened. ¡°But wait, Uncle Pei, what do you mean there wouldn¡¯t be you as the following generation.¡±

    Ye Pei: ¡°Tsk tsk, if that master was a big-time yboy, then would my mom have married my dad?¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°So it turned out that my master was such a mboyant master of brilliance. But howe I don¡¯t find him handsome at all?¡±

    Ye Pei: ¡°Brat, sometimes women don¡¯t just like you because you are handsome. Like you, you look so ordinary yet your wife is so pretty, it¡¯s the same logic.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry.

    Minister Ye said, ¡°Just like me, I look handsome, but I don¡¯t have enough to show off like you guys. Women are different, especially those from back then; they didn¡¯t have too much education nor knowledge, and once they had a crush on someone, they would be pretty stubborn with their target for a long time. That was why Zhang Chenfeng got the first-mover advantage when he started showing his face everywhere after joining the army early. When he was already a superstar, I think my dad was still a bandit somewhere in the mountains.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Ye Pei continued to say, ¡°Even before my mom died, she took a sneak at Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s photo. <i>Sigh</i>, women from that era, how should I put it? It¡¯s like people nowadays fangirling over a big-time celebrity, it could only be described as horrifying.¡±

    Xu Cheng saw the wounds on Minister Ye¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Uncle Pei, what happened to your face.¡±

    Ye Pei immediately put a cold towel on the bruised part and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve really put my life on the line to warn you about tomorrow to thank you for the syringe you gave me. Just be careful tomorrow. My suggestion is to just ignore them. As they aged, I don¡¯t see their power growing much, but their temper sure did.¡±

    Then, he patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and then slipped back into his own room.

    Xu Cheng smiled. It turned out that there was such an interesting story from that generation. Looks like that old man Zhang Chenfeng didn¡¯t lie to him. He was indeed a mboyant master that robbed the hearts of many women.

    ¨C On the next day ¨C

    The old man saw Xu Chenging out to brush his teeth so he said to him, ¡°Remember, the old restaurant, brat. You don¡¯t have toe, but I will just take it as Zhang Chenfeng took in a disciple with no balls.¡±

    Then, Elder Ye got onto the sedan with the red-g in front and drove out of the manor.

    Ye Xiu brushed his teeth as he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°It¡¯s really just a lie saying it was a farewell banquet for you. Many people are going to congratte the five elders on their recovery, so it doesn¡¯t really concern you much. You don¡¯t have to go. Now that they all returned to their prime state, they haven¡¯t been able to find a suitable person to spar with. Since you are the recognized number 1, they want to fight you. You sawst night as well, those guys are still like barbarians despite their old age, so I don¡¯t rmend you going to the banquet.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the old man said just now? I hate people saying that I have no balls.¡±

    Ye Xiu mocked, ¡°Pretty much. That day, she was so hot yet you didn¡¯t do anything. You indeed have no balls.¡±

    Xu Cheng smacked him on the head. ¡°Twopletely different situations!¡±

 Chapter 508.1 - All Just Traps (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 508: All Just Traps (Part One)</b>

    After Xu Cheng was done brushing his teeth and washing his face, he abruptly said, ¡°Drive me to the restaurant.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at him dumbfoundedly for a while before going to get the car.

    At that same old Yanjing restaurant that had been in business since the Qing dynasty, the whole ce was once again reserved.

    The scene today was very grande because the second-generation of all five families came to reserve this entire restaurant. There were also a lot of people attending too, including all four generations of the five families. Although it was said to be a family banquet, there were more than a hundred people present.

    Among them, singledies above 20 from the Zhou, Nie, Guo, and Xing Families were all particrly enthusiastic. They had admired Xu Cheng for a long time, wanting to see what this aplished and capable young man that they had been hearing a lot about really looked like.

    It felt like Xu Cheng was even harder to see than the top-level officials.

    Thedies were all dressed very nicely, hanging out in the lobby. Since the five families were really close, they all knew each other and were chatting.

    After Ye Xiu parked the car, Xu Cheng followed him in.

    How those singledies behaved really shocked him, especially the way they looked at him, bold and wild!

    Xu Cheng had to pretend to be in a conversation with Ye Xiu for the whole time as he walked through the lobby. During the process, the women were all looking at him. Some just admiringly stared at him, while some directly stopped in his tracks to ask for his phone number. Ye Xiu blocked in the front, and just when he wanted to say something, he was dragged away by the crowd like a bag of garbage.

    There was only Xu Cheng left in the sea of women as they tried to flirt and ask all kinds of questions.

    Fortunately, at least they were from the five major families and were quite reserved and well-mannered.

    Xu Cheng finally got to the center of the restaurant, and there were 15 tables in total!

    There was one big table set up right at the center, and it was filled with special-supply grade alcohols. There were five people sitting at that table, and there was also a vacant seat.

    When Xu Cheng appeared, the five old men smiled kindly at him. ¡°You are here? Come over and have a seat here.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°My seniority is not even close to being that high. I will just go and sit with Ye Xiu and the others.¡±

    ¡°If we told you toe then juste, what¡¯s with the nonsense? You think we will eat you or something?¡± Elder Ye said.

    After Xu Cheng sat down, he looked around at the five elders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind you guysing at me openly, I¡¯m just worried about you guys pulling tricks under the table.¡±

    ¡°As for this point, you aren¡¯t as good as your teacher,¡± Elder Ye said. ¡°Back then, he wouldn¡¯t even care how people came at him, openly or under the table. Besides, he¡¯s always the one that likes to do things under the table.¡±

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t surpassed my teacher yet, I obviously can¡¯t bepared to him. So, I¡¯m nning to go out to the world and refine myself a bit more.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°And I just came this time to prolong the lives of my five grandpas, just so that in the future when Ie back, I can still hang out with you guys.¡±

    Elder Ye said mysteriously, ¡°If you¡¯ve really surpassed your teacher, then you think we would still invite you to this banquet? You think we are so bored that our balls hurt?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Cheng pretended to not get what he meant.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat,¡± Elder Ye shouted, and the banquet began.

    Everyone began moving their chopsticks.

    Suddenly, Elder Ye said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Little brat, your master has a solid foundation, how much have you learned?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Not much I assume. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask and he passed away. It¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡±

 Chapter 508.2 - All Just Traps (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 508: All Just Traps (Part Two)</b>

    Elder Zhou: ¡°It¡¯s fine, you still have us. Although your teacher is no longer in this world, we can definitely give you some pointers. You are still young, you must not becent orzy. You must always move your bones and exercise, alright? We are probably the people that know your master¡¯s moves the best since back then, if you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can always ask us. There¡¯s probably no one else in this world that knew your master better than us.¡±

    Xu Cheng mumbled in his heart, Why do I feel that there¡¯s no one else in this world that hates him more than you guys? Just how much did you guys get bullied by my old man to be able to ¡°know¡± him best?

    Xu Cheng knew a fight today was inevitable.

    He picked up a bottle of alcohol and began filling his cup.

    The five old men¡¯s hearts ached as that was their favorite drink. One of them immediately grabbed it after Xu Cheng had finished a couple of cups already. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil such good alcohol, drink slowly!¡±

    After a loud burp, Xu Cheng felt his face blush as he looked at the five elders and chuckled and said, ¡°Grandpa Ye, I know you¡¯ve always wanted to prove your strength, and the four other grandpas as well. Now that you have all returned to your prime, I know you guys are afraid that I might go onto the wrong path due to arrogance if no one can suppress me, so the five of you want to join forces to suppress me. I understand your good intentions.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly pped onto the desk, and the whole crowd looked over in shock.

    Xu Cheng domineeringly pointed at the five elders and shouted, ¡°Thene on, I will have a good fight with you today! After the fight today, I hope you five can rest assured in letting me go out to the world!¡±

    Those singledies all looked at Xu Cheng with admiration, feeling that he was very manly.

    Elder Ye waved his hand and gestured, and all the surrounding tables were moved to the side, leaving arge open space for the central table.

    Then, Elder Ye very much wanted to show off first by flipping the table to detonate the battle, but when he tried with both hands, he noticed that he couldn¡¯t flip the table no matter what.

    He frowned, and then he saw Xu Cheng pressing down on the table as he looked at the old man and said, ¡°Want to show off? Did you ask for my permission?¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng punched down on the table, shattering it, and the five elders were immediately blown to all directions by the force of the broken table fragments. Then, Xu Cheng slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said, that day, I only used 30% of my strength. If you want me to use my full force, then I will have to see if you guys are capable of drawing it out or not!¡±

    ¡°Holy fack, not even Zhang Chenfeng was this pompous. I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson!¡± Elder Zhou couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Xu Cheng pointed at him and said, ¡°All five of you together!¡±

    ¡°Fack, I can¡¯t tolerate it anymore too!¡± This time, all five of them couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    Immediately, all five of them charged towards Xu Cheng and grabbed onto his hands, trying to lock him down.

    ¡°Holding on tightly? I¡¯m going to take you all on a ride,¡± Xu Cheng asked the five elders.

    The five elders froze for a moment.

    What does that mean?

    Just at the next moment, Xu Cheng bent his knees, and the five elders were still a bit confused. However, at the next second, with Xu Cheng¡¯s mantis and cat-like jumping ability, plus the 50x explosive power, he bent down on the spot. With a loud bam!

    ¡°Big Bro¡¯s gonna take you on a ride!¡±

    Like a rocket, he shot himself up towards the ceiling.

    At that moment, the people seemed to have witnessed the lift-off of a rocket, majestic and solemn.

    With that insane speed, the five elders felt the air colliding so violently against them that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes properly. They finally knew what Xu Cheng meant by taking them all on a ride.

    Xu Cheng took the five of them and jumped up a full 10 meters in height before going back down. After doing that 10 times at such a high speed, the five of them immediately began vomiting after theynded.

    Then, when they were all dehydrated and dizzy, Xu Cheng went up to each of them and began beating them up.

    It was a good example of beating someone when they were down.

    At this time, Zhou Xiaoming became a bit worried about his grandpa and he asked, ¡°Is Xu Cheng going to be okay after this?¡±

    Ye Xiuughed and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand? That¡¯s why Big Brother Cheng drank so much alcohol before this. He¡¯s clearly trying to push all the me onto the alcohol. It¡¯s all a trap, you know?¡±

 Chapter 509.1 - I Finally Get How My Teacher Felt (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 509: I Finally Get How My Teacher Felt (Part One)</b>

    The five grandpas were busy vomiting, they indeed couldn¡¯t summon any strength and their legs felt soft.

    After being beaten up by Xu Cheng, they pointed at Xu Cheng and shamelessly said, ¡°How dare you! You shameless brat!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you guys are saying.¡± Xu Cheng yed dumb and kept on hitting them.

    Elder Ye wanted to attack him from behind, but Xu Chengnded a back kick on him, he red right back. ¡°I¡¯m your grandpa, how dare you hit me!¡±

    ¡°I drank too much, what are you talking about?¡± Xu Cheng jumped over and began treating him with another barrage of punches.

    When the other four elders finally recovered a bit of their strength, they roared and attacked at Xu Cheng at the same time.

    Xu Cheng just stood there, suddenly revealing a sly smile at them.

    Not knowing why, the five elders all felt something incredibly eerie when they saw that smile.

    Was there a trap?

    But their fists were already approaching Xu Cheng and they couldn¡¯t retreat anymore.

    Bam!

    Their fistsnded on Xu Cheng¡¯s back, chest, and other ces, and the impacts let out loud sounds.

    It was the dull sound ofnding a punch on the big golden bell in big Buddhist temples.

    Immediately after...

    ¡°Facking fackity fack!¡±

    The five elders almost cried as they retracted their arms in pain.

    ¡°What kind of steel clothing are you wearing?¡±

    Xu Cheng just activated his tortoiseshell mode. Not to mention their fists, he could even take bullets and bombs.

    After fending off the five elders, Xu Cheng went up and began beating up Elder Ye again.

    Elder Ye was on the ground with his nose bleeding as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your blood-rted grandpa!¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped his punch, and at that moment, Elder Ye thought he caught the nk and turned around and attacked him right away. But, his fistnded on the tortoiseshell-like shell.

    ¡°Aiyo, my fist!¡± Elder Ye¡¯s tears began streaming down his cheeks again.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if I hit you.¡± Seeing how Elder Ye felt more pain hitting him than getting it, Xu Cheng decided to punch Elder Ye in the stomach and send him flying to end his suffering.

    The other four elders grew smarter. They quickly arrived at Xu Cheng, trying to lock him down and entangle him at melee range instead of attacking head on.

    But, when they entangled Xu Cheng with their legs and arms wrapped around him, Xu Cheng suddenly turned to look at them with a smile. ¡°Want me to take you on another ride?¡±

    The four elders suddenly felt their b-ttholes cringe.

    How the fack could they y with him?

    Elder Xing directly threw a tantrum. ¡°How the fack is this fair? Could it be just you one-sidedly beat us up?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You guys can hit me too.¡±

    The four elders almost coughed up blood upon remembering how much it hurts to punch Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Not fighting anymore. This is even more infuriating than fighting Zhang Chenfeng!¡± Elder Guo waved his hand.

    At this time, Xu Cheng burped from the alcohol. ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t we going to have a good fight or nah?¡±

    It seemed like Xu Cheng was going in mad-dog mode, and the four elders couldn¡¯t leave at all anymore. On the surrounding tables from afar, the members of the five families just watched the one-sided fight of Xu Cheng beating up the five old men.

    The five elders immediately shouted at Ye Xiu and the others. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going toe and stop this brat? Are you all drunk too?¡±

 Chapter 509.2 - I Finally Get How My Teacher Felt (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 509: I Finally Get How My Teacher Felt (Part Two)</b>

    Ye Xiu, Zhou Xiaoming and the others all rushed up, wanting to stop Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng first tossed Elder Guo onto a table and then threatened them, ¡°I drank too much, I drank too much!¡±

    He meant to tell everyone that he¡¯s facking drunk, and to mention it before anything happens, he¡¯s not responsible if anyone else gets beaten up.

    Elder Ye snotted and wept. ¡°I was wrong, I should have known that this is Zhang Chenfeng¡¯s only apprentice. Both are the facking same! Full of traps!¡±

    On the groundid five elders, all covered in bruises. That center table was now in bits and pieces on the ground, and there was only Xu Cheng left standing, wobbling back and forth a bit. Feeling that he could close the curtains and end the performance, he immediately decided to fall onto the ground and pretended to be out.

    At this time, Ye Xiu and the others were about toe over to drag Xu Cheng away.

    But who knew, the five elders all shouted, ¡°Leave him right there, don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    Ye Xiu and the others all ¡°oh¡±ed and nodded and left Xu Cheng on the ground.

    At this moment, the five of them slowly stood up. They didn¡¯t look like well-respected masters at all, but more like a bunch of thugs that were convinced by their defeat. They wanted to take advantage of this moment that Xu Cheng was unconscious to at least kick him a few times for revenge. After all, they knew Xu Cheng must be pretending to be unconscious.

    If not now, when else?

    The five of them suddenly began charging at Xu Cheng before leaping high into the air, trying to descend down with their mighty kick.

    Just when they were in the air flying towards Xu Cheng, who was on the ground with his legs and arms out facing towards them, a mysterious yet creepy smile suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth again.

    This smile made the five elders¡¯ balls hurt too much!

    It had already scarred their mind.

    So, the moment that smile came out, the five elders forced themselves to a hard stop in the air by twisting their bodies. Afraid that there was another trap, they were too scared to kick him. They rather fell down directly from the air,nding on the ground and letting out painful groans.

    At this time, some fourth-generation members of the families thought it was a staged performance and they even began to p. They also said in their babyish voice, ¡°Great Grandpa¡¯s so great! That flip in the air is so handsome!¡±

    The five old men all wanted to just find a hole in the ground to hide in.

    Xu Cheng suddenly opened his eyes as he asked nkly, ¡°What just happened?¡¯

    Then, he looked at the five elders on the ground that were vigorously rubbing their azzes to ease the pain.

    ¡°Are you guys alright? I had a little too much to drink just now.¡± Xu Cheng slowly got up as he rubbed his head and said, ¡°Oh right, Grandpa Ye, I didn¡¯t lie about just using 30% of my power on that kick that day. How about you guys get up and I prove it to you guys?¡±

    Prove my facking a$$!

    The five old men clenched their teeth due to the pain and had all kinds of expressions on their faces as they scolded, ¡°Get the fack out of here! If you still know a thing about filial piety, stop showing off in front of us! Just facking disappear!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. He went over and gently pinched the little boy that praised his grandpas and said, ¡°Little guy, don¡¯t get drunk in the future, got it? After you drink too much, you will forget about the things you do. For instance, you might even do such immoral things like beating up elders.¡±

    The five old men almost coughed up blood. It seemed like this indeed didn¡¯t want to admit that the crazy dog just now was him!

    When Xu Cheng was about to go out, right at that instant, the way all the singledies at the scene looked at him drastically changed!

    If they were reserved and shy when he just walked in, right now they were basically as open as they could be.

    He was suddenly surrounded by these women, not being able to squeeze a way out.

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°When do you n on dumping her?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re still not married yet, right? Even if you are, it doesn¡¯t matter. Are you interested in extramarital affairs?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind as well.¡±

    ¡°What does her family do? Is she prettier than me?¡¯

    ¡°I will give you my number.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m free all the time, you can invite me to a meal anytime.¡±

    Just listen!

    Just listen to the things they were saying! Despite having seen all kinds of storms, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore in front of this scene.

    He eximed, ¡°I finally understand that kind of mood my teacher was in back then. <i>Sigh</i>.¡±

    Looking at his back as he left, the five elders really wanted to toss some fruit knives over.

    That back... it looked too much like that of Show-off King Zhang Chenfeng!

    That kind of innocent look of ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything, why do all the women love me¡± really gave the other guys the urge to beat his face in. Out of jealousy.

 Chapter 510.1 - The Magnificent Act the Four Behemoth Families Wanted to Accomplish (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 510: The Magnificent Act the Four Behemoth Families Wanted to Aplish (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng received a secret meeting code that he had previously created with Luo Yi, so he went to the hotel and knocked on a door. Luo Yi came to open the door, and Xu Cheng saw that the big burly Luo Yi had be a lot darker after just a few months.

    The two of them walked towards the living room.

    Xu Cheng got straight to the point. ¡°How is it?¡¯

    Luo Yi: ¡°The water¡¯s very deep, and there are also many masters. The most important thing is that, you can buy weapons from all nations over there, as long as you have money.¡±

    ¡°How much of the one billion dors I gave you are left? Why didn¡¯t I see you requesting for more fundster on?¡±

    Luo Yi said with a bitter smile, ¡°There¡¯s no way to use it. Right now, our registered mercenary group only has a size of 50 people. We also gathered some hungry local refugees and gave them food and drink, and taught them basic defense and firearm skills. Although the scale is small and can¡¯t bepared to those bigger mercenary groups, we do have very solid mary funding and have enough supplies. Right now, the territory we imed has a base of about 160 acres in size.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°How¡¯s the overall strength of the entire Land of Mercenaries?¡±

    Luo Yi said solemnly, ¡°Very powerful! Far stronger than we expected.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°You might be surprised by this, but we actually saw many top-tier masters over there. There were many retired special force elites from the M Nation that actually hid deep in thatnd. Not just the M Nation, there were retired elites behind all those big mercenary groups that were backed by nations. When you put those retired military elites in thatnd, they thrive like fish in the water. It¡¯s no wonder that the ce is always so chaotic. Over the past two months, we were attacked many times by other mercenary groups. It¡¯s a bit unrealistic to expand, the king of mercenaries, Kush, absolutely doesn¡¯t allow private mercenary groups that aren¡¯t backed by nations to expand to a bigger scale. We were warned quite a few times too, and over a dozen recruits were killed. This is also why we didn¡¯t ask for more funds from you, Big Brother Cheng. We have a lot of supplies, weapons, and ammunition stocked up, but we couldn¡¯t find enough men that are willing to join us. Many of the lone wolves saw our scale and don¡¯t want to consider joining at all.¡±

    ¡°Just wait for a bit longer then, wait for my return. Hide with Li Wei first and get familiarized with thatnd. Just focus on doing intelligence work,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    He still needed to spend a bit more time to perfect his gic medicine. When he returned to the Three Swordsmen, it would be the time he conquers and expands his territory!

    Luo Yi nodded. Speaking of intel, he asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, that intelligence base of yours, has it been established yet?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ve recruited the personnel needed, and right now we are invading a few nations¡¯ defenseworks to steal their intel. But right now, it¡¯s useless to be anxious. After this is all optimized, I will join you guys. Just be careful with Li Wei, and during this period, let¡¯s focus on recruiting elites, even if they are rare, over just any people to fill the number. Remember, since we are in the Land of Mercenaries, then we only want people that have the ambition to fight with their lives on the line for the future. I¡¯m not worried that they are too ambitious, I¡¯m worried my guys aren¡¯t ambitious enough. The first rule of doing things under me is to have the balls to do it!¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°We did make good friends with a few lone wolves over there. You will see them when youe. Although they aren¡¯t as strong as me or Li Wei, they have quite a few wild dreams and are very capable too.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Have you seen the remnant mercenary groups previously raised by the four behemoth families?¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Those four families indeed invested a lot of money into thatnd back then. It could be said that those four families¡¯ mercenary groups are leaders in thatnd only below Kush¡¯s group. Back then, maybe the four behemoth families wanted to establish a nation of their own in thatnd, but unexpectedly, many nations seemed to be interested in thatnd, so they couldn¡¯t really make much progresster on.¡±

 Chapter 510.2 - The Magnificent Act the Four Behemoth Families Wanted to Accomplish (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 510: The Magnificent Act the Four Behemoth Families Wanted to Aplish (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°They didn¡¯t recognize you and Li Wei?¡±

    Luo Yi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s very hard to gather domestic Huaxia intel from outside. Thank god for our nation¡¯s great work in intel shielding. Besides, it was you that wiped out those families, it had nothing to do with us two anyways. We¡¯ve already begun collecting intel on those four families¡¯ mercenary groups.¡±

    ¡°Then be careful when you go back this time. Wait for my return,¡± Xu Cheng said to him.

    Luo Yi nodded and left in a hurry. To not catch attention, he disguised himself to be someonepletely different and left the Yanjing Restaurant.

    After sending him away, Xu Cheng went to say farewell to Elder Ye.

    Elder Ye didn¡¯t have too many demands for him, just one: ¡°Juste back once during the New Year.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°Maybe next time. Sometimes, it¡¯s good to get used to loneliness.¡±

    Elder Ye said, ¡°Then that¡¯s up to you. Anyway, I will always keep my word. The nation¡¯s door will always be open when you return.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    When he walked to the door, the old man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Cheng, is it convenient for you to bring Little Xiu with you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t, Grandpa,¡± Xu Cheng directly refused.

    Elder Ye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why? Luo Yi and Li Wei can help you, Little Xiu can also.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Elder Ye and said, ¡°My goal is far bigger than what you are imagining. Little Xiu is the only third-generation man of the Ye Family, I can¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me anymore, what¡¯s the name of that mercenary group that you registered?¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly said, ¡°Deviants Mercenary Group.¡±

    ¡°Such a tacky name.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°We will see in the future. It does sound tacky right now, but it might not be the same in the future. Maybe it will be a name even scarier than Satan when people hear it.¡±

    The old man slowly said, ¡°Not even the King of Mercenaries Kush¡¯s team could make the other nations feel threatened by his name; you are still an outsider to thatnd, don¡¯t rush to boast. You are a pretty good brat in many aspects, but you like to show off as much as your teacher. Brat, how are you going to y in thatnd without money? Back then, the four behemoth families¡¯ wealth wasparable to the richest groups in the world, and they probably sank tens of billions of dors in their mercenary group. Do you have time to buy firearms?¡¯

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    The old man chuckled. ¡°Then that¡¯s good. If you need anything, the nation can partner up and sell them to you. As long as you aren¡¯t asking for something that vites the international regtions and as long as you have the money, I will be the weapon dealer for you.¡±

    ¡°Old Man, the Deviants Group will be the existence that showcases the rise of a deviant army. One day, you will be surprised. In front of true power, those weapons are all superfluous. Alright, I will get going now, no need to send me off. I will promise you that I wille back once every year.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he left without turning back. Under the sunset, the shadow of him walking with his arm waving in the air paying respect to Elder Ye was dragged pretty long.

    This scene became the beginning of an immortal legend.

    Ye Xiu looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and asked his grandpa curiously, ¡°Howe I can¡¯t go with him?¡±

    ¡°This time¡¯s different. He¡¯s going to war for himself, he¡¯s not involving the country. And your identity is destined to only represent Huaxia. If I¡¯m not wrong, he wants to aplish the feat that the four behemoth families wanted to aplish!¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°What feat?¡±

    Elder Ye slowly said, ¡°Unify the Land of Mercenaries and establish a nation!¡±

 Chapter 511.1 - Your Man is Very Rich Right Now (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 511: Your Man is Very Rich Right Now (Part One)</b>

    Ye Xiu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not gonna be easy unifying the Land of Mercenaries, right?¡±

    ¡°No sh-t! That ce is like a big dye tank. More than half of the ouws in the world went to that ce after they lost political asylum and became mercenaries. Just the forces that were born there alone number in the hundreds, not to mention the powerful mercenary groups backed by nations that went to station there to expand their forces. Whoever tries to unify that ce would be the bird that tries to lift its head first, everyone will try to kill it at all costs! The King of Mercenaries is powerful, right? Yet, not even he dared to expand fully to unify thatnd, and has just been sitting on one-fifth of thend for steady growth. That ce is too chaotic and was never truly peaceful.¡±

    Ye Xiu also realized the importance of this matter. ¡°Then why would you still allow Big Brother Cheng to go?¡±

    ¡°Our nation can¡¯t contain him. He¡¯s young, so we can only just let him go. He¡¯s too influenced by his teacher, I can only hope that the game he¡¯s ying won¡¯t get too big, or I might not even be able to protect him.¡± The old man sighed.

    Ye Xiu said determinedly, ¡°I think maybe he can do it.¡±

    The old man snorted and said in disdain, ¡°It would be a miracle if he can. If he really manages to do it, then I will personally write a biography for him!¡±

    Then, the old man sighed and walked back towards the restaurant. ¡°I endured Zhang Chenfeng for my whole life and finally made peace with myself for being inferior to him, yet now there¡¯s a small one that can also ride on my head. I really shouldn¡¯t have brought him onto the path of no return that is showing off; this little even became addicted to it. If I let him stay in the country, would there even be a stage for me? Fack!¡±

    ¨C Cambridge City, M Nation ¨C

    In the library, a tall and elegant woman was holding a book and reading. It was content on the financial institution structure. She was too focused on the book to pick up how the guys around her were looking at her.

    Ever since she grew a habit ofing to the library during the day between sses, the traffic here also unknowingly increased, and she became the beautiful scenery that people tried to get a glimpse at every day.

    Her name was Nicole, and her Huaxia name was Lin Chuxue. She was the new transfer student majoring in finance.

    On the day of that transfer, she became the trending topic across the finance department, being recognized as the belle of the department on Harvard¡¯s online forum.

    When her phone rang, she suddenly showed a quiet and charming smile. It was the first time the people at the library saw her smile.

    It felt as if the library¡¯s atmosphere was melted by the warm breeze.

    ¡°So rare, you actually took the initiative and called me.¡± Closing the book, Lin Chuxue picked up the call.

    ¡°Got time? Let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You are in Cambridge now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have to report to my wife the moment I arrive.¡± Over the phone, Xu Cheng smiled.

    Lin Chuxue curiously asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I just suddenly really miss you.¡± Xu Cheng chuckled. It was true. Shen Yao¡¯s appearance made Xu Cheng suddenly really miss his wife, so he came over to visit to see how Lin Chuxue was doing.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange how an introvert like you would talk to me like this.¡± Although it felt strange, she was quite happy. She unconsciously began smiling as well.

    ¡°Oh well, but you have toe to my school to find me. I will go with you to eat after you find me.¡± Lin Chuxue chuckled.

 Chapter 511.2 - Your Man is Very Rich Right Now (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 511: Your Man is Very Rich Right Now (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Got it.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and had the cab stop at the main gate of the school campus.

    Wearing a big down jacket, Xu Cheng activated prating vision and walked into the school to look for Lin Chuxue.

    In fact, Lin Chuxue was just teasing Xu Cheng. She also couldn¡¯t wait to see him, and seeing the snowkes outside, she immediately packed up her stuff and picked up her book against her chest and walked towards the library door.

    At the door, suddenly, a bouquet of flowers appeared in front of her.

    Then, a blond handsome young man smiled brightly at her and said, ¡°Miss Lin, can I ask you out for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I think you got the wrong person,¡± Lin Chuxue faintly said.

    The blond guy looked at her, a bit confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t, aren¡¯t you Miss Lin?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°I mean you used the wrong honorific. I¡¯m not Miss Lin, you should address me as Mrs. Lin.¡±

    That guy¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°You-you-you are married?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I love my husband a lot.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°So, I thank you for the gesture, but I think it¡¯s better saved for someone else.¡±

    The blond man didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°This isn¡¯t a fun way to refuse a suitor. You are so young, I can tell, you are lying to me for sure.¡±

    At this time, Lin Chuxue saw Xu Cheng who was running across the snowy field towards her. She looked over at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°See? That¡¯s my husband.¡±

    Then, she walked past the young man and ran down the stairs. When the blond man saw Lin Chuxue running into Xu Cheng¡¯s embrace, he felt fury.

    In the snow, Xu Cheng hugged Lin Chuxue around the waist with both hands and was spinning slowly on the spot. Lin Chuxue¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    Itpletely melted the hearts of those guys that were watching out of the windows inside the library.

    Originally, the blond man wasn¡¯t furious. But when he saw that the husband of Lin Chuxue was actually a yellow monkey, he was furious.

    Lin Chuxue was a mixed-blood, the eastern kind of tranquil aura rhymed with the pair of alluring ocean blue eyes, apanied by the golden body proportion of a Western woman; thebination made her impably beautiful and just perfect.

    Why was she perfect? Because to Eastern people, she embodied the exotic elements of Western girls, and to Western people, she also carried the aura unique to Eastern women. With thebination of the two, her beauty was international.

    But for such a beauty, how could she actually like an ordinary Asian man? If this were in the East, he wouldn¡¯t feel so odd. But this was in the West, in the M Nation, wouldn¡¯t she fit much better in the picture with a muscr, handsome, and rich blond gentleman?

    (TL Note: yeah this part¡¯s a bit... the author might not have too much knowledge about the US so he¡¯s relying heavily on stereotypes. Anyways, moving on.)

    ¡°Charlie, I feel my dignity has been trampled on. I want to go and humiliate that yellow-skinned monkey.¡± The blond man said to his follower, ¡°Go and tell that monkey, if Nicole is his wife, ask him, how much does he want for her to sleep with me? I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a couple of millions or a dozen millions.¡±

    The follower nodded.

    In the snowy field below, Lin Chuxue suddenly picked up some snow and rubbed it onto Xu Cheng¡¯s face. ¡°This is to punish you for waiting until now to visit me. Humph!¡±

    Xu Cheng picked her right back up, causing Lin Chuxue to exim. Then, she shyly thumped her fists against Xu Cheng¡¯s chest lightly and asked, ¡°Did you get anything done in Las Vegas yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must. I made a lot of money for my wife! Didn¡¯t you see the money I wired to your ount?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t check. Why did you wire me money? I have more than enough,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    ¡°Are you studying finance? Sooner orter you might get interested in investing. You can go to Wall Street and y around with investing in your free time and not worry about the money,¡± Xu Cheng said dotingly.

    Lin Chuxue pouted. ¡°You think I can y in Wall Street with just a couple of millions of dors?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Honey, can you talk after going online to check your ount first? You can y to your heart¡¯s content. If there¡¯s not enough, you can ask for more from your man. Sigh*, now I just want to learn from the local tycoons of the Middle East and say, I have nothing else but money now.¡±

 Chapter 512.1 - Gonna Piss You Guys Off (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 512: Gonna Piss You Guys Off (Part One)</b>

    (TL note: these chaps might be a bit racist, I tried my best to tone it down a bit already, let¡¯s move on from the author¡¯s patriotism and just enjoy the story~£©

    Xu Cheng¡¯s car was still in Las Vegas, and he had taken a cab and came over right after getting out of the airport, so he didn¡¯t have a car. After ying around with Lin Chuxue for a bit in the snow, they went into Lin Chuxue¡¯s low-key Te and drove to a western cuisine restaurant.

    Lin Chuxue was wearing a thick down jacket and had a hat and a scarf on, but even with just part of her face out, people still couldn¡¯t move their eyes away from her.

    Xu Cheng and her just ordered something random. Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°I noticed that the media here is really capable. During the time I was here, many Hollywood film groups already approached me with a few scripts. Although it was just some side characters, their scouts indeed got a good nose.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Not to mention that you are already a big star in Huaxia, even if you weren¡¯t, with your looks, if the celebrity scouts can¡¯t dig you up, then it just means they are blind. But, are you tempted to go and film?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Lin Chuxue shook her head. ¡°No time, no energy. I will leave those roles to someone that needs it more, I won¡¯t go and fight over it with them.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Chuxue stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°But if a famous directores and finds me, I would actually be pretty tempted. It¡¯s always good to experience the level of top Hollywood production. Haha.¡±

    ¡°There will be opportunities.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said to her, ¡°I will just invest in one someday, and we husband and wife can put on a big show.¡±

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him, ¡°In terms of acting level, you can probably only be the narrator.¡±

    ¡°Life is like a movie, I¡¯m a man that has a lot of stories. Don¡¯t underestimate my acting skills,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Just then, a waiter brought over a Lafite and some expensive appetizers onto the table.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue raised their heads in surprise to look at the waiter and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t order these.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the gentleman over there.¡± The waiter pointed at the blond young man sitting on another table.

    Just then, that guy walked over and began showing off.

    ¡°The winery producing Lafite has the best geographical environment, the best winemaker, and this bottle came from the best harvest year. It might not be the most expensive wine on the market, but it¡¯s one of the best options avable on the market. This bottle is from ¡®82, and there are only a few bottles left from that year, so not just anyone can get a taste of it. I know a few from other years that are better tasting than this, but unfortunately, this restaurant is not as up-scale so I couldn¡¯t find it at this restaurant. May I have the honor to be given the opportunity to take you on a tasting journey of some of the finest and most expensive wines in the world?¡± the blond gentleman looked at Lin Chuxue affectionately and asked.

    He sat down elegantly, and the suit he was wearing had the Armani limited editionbel on it, which indicated that it was auctioned off of a fashion show. Plus, when he reached out to open the wine bottle, a Patek Philippe¡¯s million-dor diamond watch with gold ting was revealed on his wrist, looking extremely dazzling.

    He directly ignored Xu Cheng and didn¡¯t pour wine for him.

    Lin Chuxue looked at the Lafite wine and chuckled. She looked over at Xu Cheng but began talking to the blond gentleman, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sir. I think you might have a partial understanding of red wine. To a woman, do you know what truly aged red wine describes? Men. To me, my husband who¡¯s sitting in front of me is the best red wine in the world. His poise, his story, his past, his present, and his future, it¡¯s full of mystery, like red wine. While I carefully savor it, the story thates along with it is also beautiful.¡±

    Speaking of this, Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t forget to mockingly look over at the blond gentleman and say, ¡°Plus, in terms of aging, Sir, you probably only aged for 25 years. My husband¡¯s older than you by four years. You still haven¡¯t aged well enough yet.¡±

    Just a moment ago, Xu Cheng was so touched by her words that he was willing to do anything for her, but as for thetter part of the sentence... was sheplimenting him or saying that he was too old?

 Chapter 512.2 - Gonna Piss You Guys Off (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 512: Gonna Piss You Guys Off (Part Two)</b>

    But I like it!

    The blond man didn¡¯t think that the person that face-pped him was actually the beautifuldy he was trying to court...

    For this ugly guy in front of him?

    Was it him that was blind or was it this world that had fallen into chaos? What was so good about this ?

    The blond gentleman looked over at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°If I may ask, Sir, what is it that you do?¡±

    He felt that Xu Cheng was probably some filthy rich guy or just a yboy that tricked this girl into falling in love with him.

    ¡°Currently still unemployed, and also her husband.¡± Xu Cheng impatiently said to him, ¡°It¡¯s very impolite to interrupt other people¡¯s date, you know? I think you should go back to your own seat.¡±

    The blond guy suppressed his anger and turned around and walked back.

    As he sat down, he asked his follower, ¡°How much is that table¡¯s bill at now?¡±

    Charlie sneered. ¡°At least 50 thousand dors, enough to make that puke blood. I¡¯m even beginning to doubt if he has more than a thousand on him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough then. Later on, when it¡¯s time for the bill, I won¡¯t pay for anything. They are the ones that had the appetizers and drink after all. I will see how embarrassed that looks.¡± The blond man sneered as he rxingly enjoyed his meal as he watched Xu Cheng¡¯s table.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue drank all the wine and ate all the appetizers that were brought to their table, and when it was time for the bill, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t look like he intended to take out his wallet to pay at all.

    It was because he didn¡¯t bring his wallet. His wallet and cards were all with his apprentice Lin Dong. Even the airne ticket and some change for the cab was given by Ye Xiu. Then, when it was Lin Chuxue that took out her wallet and paid, the eyes of all the men that were present almost dropped out onto the ground.

    Especially that suitor trying to court Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Such a shameless man! How can he let thedy pay the bill?¡± He was furious! It was as if Xu Cheng embarrassed all the men on earth, and he couldn¡¯t wait to rip him apart.

    Taking over Lin Chuxue¡¯s card, with a toothpick in his mouth, Xu Cheng raised his hand and gestured for the waiter toe with the bill.

    The waiter walked over and smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Sir, the totales up to $52,500.¡±

    Xu Cheng passed the card to the waiter, and he deliberately raised his voice to a point where the blond man could hear and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy today, I will pay for everyone¡¯s meal! No need to thank me, I have a very rich wife!¡±

    That blond man was about to cough up blood.

    This ! He actually dared to shamelessly pay for everyone¡¯s meal with his woman¡¯s credit card as if he righteously gets to spend her money!

    The waiter swiped the card, and upon seeing that there was a generous guy paying for everyone¡¯s meal, they all began pping to express their gratitude towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t imitate me if you aren¡¯t as handsome as me. In this era, being able to make a living from being so handsome is a skill hard to learn.¡±

    Then, he left with the giggling Lin Chuxue.

    I just like how you guys think I¡¯m ugly yet also are envious and jealous of the fact that I can be with such a beautiful woman who¡¯s willing to pay for the bills!

    Today, I will just be vulgar and piss the crap out of you.

    That blond guy almost overturned the table out of rage. Grasping his hair with both hands, he was still in a bit of disbelief, Just what¡¯s wrong with this world?

    Such an ugly person, yet there was a woman willing to pay for the bills for him?!

    Ahhhh!

    My eyes!!!

    Why do I have to see such a disgusting scene? Why!

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m such a failure. I¡¯m so handsome, yet I still have to use money every time to pick up girls. Shouldn¡¯t women be throwing money at me to chase me?¡± The guy was caught in an existential crisis and began doubting his whole life.

 Chapter 513.1 - Auction House (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 513: Auction House (Part One)</b>

    After making it back to Lin Chuxue¡¯s apartment, Xu Cheng was taking a shower in the bathroom.

    After getting out and changing into new clothes, he saw Lin Chuxue in front of theputer watching a video.

    It was a soliloquy of a cancer patient.

    Watching how engaged she was with the video, he asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a guy that had been posting his diary on his battle against cancer, and there are many people following him. You know as well, what the M Nation has the most is the hero of individualism, so manyizens have donated money and raised money for him. But, just as he felt there was no hope left with all the treatments avable, someone apparently saved him. I checked and it led to a medicalb that also recently posted on twitter saying that they¡¯ve developed a drug that can save cancer. Do you believe someone really conquered the cancer case?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible? Mankind will eventually reach that stage, sooner orter. Why are you suddenly concerned about this?¡±

    Lin Chuxue pointed at the drug description posted by theb and said, ¡°I¡¯m following because it says that this can also maintain youth. Which woman wouldn¡¯t mind staying young for a few more years?¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment.

    Oh right, even he forgot that aside from prolonging a person¡¯s life through resuscitating the cells, this also indirectly maintained one¡¯s youth.

    If it can allow a woman¡¯s beauty and adolescence at the age of 20 to be maintained for another 20 years, which woman wouldn¡¯t be crazy over it?

    It seemed like he underestimated the point.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my wife will still be very beautiful when she¡¯s older. Even if you get very old and can¡¯t travel anywhere anymore, I will still be apanying you and taking you to ces on a wheelchair,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about old age, we will live until then first and then worry about it.¡±

    Then, she got up and walked towards the washroom as she said, ¡°Come with me to the auction, I want to see how much this medicine can go up to. If it¡¯s too much then I won¡¯t get it. Wait for me to take a bath first.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around to look at theputer. Wasn¡¯t this the auction that he instructed Lin Dong to n to test out the market¡¯s demand for cancer treatment?

    There was no way he would fully promote this technology first. Once that happens, the capitalists would utilize the antitrustw to force him to give up this technology, and that would be very dangerous. But since he already developed it, he obviously had to make money with it, right? Aside from asionally treating some people that would be helpful to him in the future and umte favors, the other doses he makes would obviously be taken out to sell for some money.

    Then, there was only one way left, and it was to promote the scarcity of this medicine and auction it, telling the public that the technology was still not mature and they could only make a few syringes worth of this medicine every few years. This would allow the wealthy men that were also afraid of death to fight over for it. On the other hand, aside from testing the marketing positioning price, Xu Cheng also wanted to see if there were people with ulterior motives for this drug.

    Before Xu Cheng left, he had already left this in Lin Dong¡¯s hands to prepare. So, he went to his first patient in the M Nation to be the inspirational icon, getting him to speak and endorse theb.

    The description and development of the drug had been broadly marketed for a while and theprehensive medical report of this inspirational icon from his hospital also went viral online and caused a heated discussion

    In addition, theb directly exined a series of difficult issues it was facing at the time in terms of ingredients, technology, and other obstacles. The implication was to tell theizens that producing and pushing it on a mass scale was unlikely, at least in the near term.

 Chapter 513.2 - Auction House (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 513: Auction House (Part Two)</b>

    But, that didn¡¯t stop the wealthy tycoons around the world that had cancer or family members that had cancer from calling theb for inquiries.

    But, at this time, theb directly announced to the outside world that theb had been operating for five years, but there are only two doses of this medicine that were sessful.

    Five years, only two doses!

    That means, among the millions of people affected by cancer worldwide, only two people could be saved as of right now. This still couldn¡¯t put out the enthusiasm the wealthy cancer patients had for this newly-found hope. After all, in the past, no matter how much money you had, you couldn¡¯t treat this illness if it had progressed to ater stage, and the only option was to endure the suffering and try to extend your life month by month, day by day!

    Now, there was this glimmer of light of hope. For those wealthy tycoons that had been through hell to climb to the position they were at and finally got to enjoy the heaven-like luxurious lifestyle that money brought, almost no one wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death. The richer they were, the more afraid they became!

    With this point alone, Xu Cheng felt that even without much promotion, just with girls talking about it would get the word across and thus push the auction price to a sky high point!

    At least before the full emergence of cancer treatment technology, this medicine waspletely unique, there was nocking buyers at all to push up the price!

    ¡°Little Dong, tonight¡¯s the auction?¡± Xu Cheng called Lin Dong and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, Teacher, did you forget? I thought you were still in Huaxia so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already back in the M Nation, at my wife¡¯s city,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Where¡¯s the auction?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Lin Dong felt a bit embarrassed to reply to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°Teacher, thoserge auction houses don¡¯t believe our product and are unwilling to host our item, so... we could only find an auction house that¡¯s mid-tier in terms of scale and reputation. This might affect the desired price you have on the product...¡± Lin Dong bitterly smiled. ¡°Teacher, I might¡¯ve screwed up...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. No one would easily believe that this can really cure cancer, and auction houses pay great attention to their reputation and don¡¯t want to take the risk of hosting scammers. Besides, we don¡¯t have any qualifications to prove the legitimacy of our medicine, we only have an inspirational icon, and not even he could cut it. Many people already knew that he was battling against cancer, and they are probably more willing to believe he won the battle himself than with the help of our medicine, which was absent for most of his treatment period. With only this information, it¡¯s normal that those big auction houses don¡¯t want to take the risk. Just send me the address of the auction house you picked, I will go over with my wife tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± After Xu Cheng hung up the phone, Lin Dong hung up as well.

    After showering and changing into a new set of clothes, Lin Chuxue came out. She was dressed very simply and casually, and putting on a jacket, the two of them went out for a long trip.

    ¨C New York ¨C

    ¨C At the ce with the densest poption and strongest economy in M Nation ¨C

    There were many world-famous auction venues in this city, but only an unknown auction house with no poprity was willing to be the agent for Lin Dong¡¯s medicine.

    In addition, the person in charge of thispany was facing bankruptcy and was already prepared to sell the auction house after this. Lin Dong¡¯s product would probably be thest product he would auction before he moved on to another career.

    The handling fee was 5%!

    This was also the result after Lin Dong bargained with him for a long time and the auction house finally agreed to it.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue arrived at the auction house, and to be honest, it was quite in.

    The facilities and amenities at this venue weren¡¯tfortable enough. There weren¡¯t many waiters to take care of the guests, but that was fine because not many people came anyways. Normal auction houses had a couple of hundreds of seats in capacity, but this one only had less than a hundred, which was quite shabby.

    The mentality of some of the guests was that they would rather be scammed than let go of a potential hope to be cured, so they still showed up. But, in the end, there were about 50 people that showed up in the venue that could host about 90 or so people.

    After Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue found a seat and sat down, they watched as the host entered the stage.(

 Chapter 514.1 - Finding Hawking to Test (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 514: Finding Hawking to Test (Part One)</b>

    (TL Note: just remember, it¡¯s a fiction, the author¡¯s fantasy and sometimes he does get patriotic and use stereotypes, so let¡¯s just enjoy the story for the story)

    The host was wearing a mini-mic and announced loudly, ¡°Wee to Santander Auction House! I won¡¯t take too much time introducing the item we are auctioning today, because the Mand Lab had already introduced it online. In simple words, this is the result of five years of research and development by the Mand Lab, and it is said to be a medicine that can cure cancer and various other diseases. Not only is it able to remove various pathologies, it can also help people retain their youth, allowing the user to prolong their life. Of course, this technology has not been widely tested or adopted, but there has been one patient that benefited from it. Let¡¯s invite him up onto the stage!¡±

    Then, Jerry the inspiration icon appeared on stage. Compared to the pale and weak look he had when he was still being tormented by cancer, right now, he looked to be in great shape.

    He coughed and picked up the mic and said, ¡°Hello, I believe everyone has a pretty good idea of who I am. I have with me my cancer diagnosis as well as my physical report after my recovery. I just want to say, I¡¯m eternally grateful for the people that saved me when I was on the verge of giving up. They are the Mand Lab! I don¡¯t know how else to repay them, so I¡¯m standing here today, sincerely wanting to testify for the wonderful work they are doing!¡±

    At this time, a guest that came over to participate in this auction said, ¡°Senator Jerry, just like you said, since it saved you when you were on the verge of despair, then the value of this medicine is definitely high up there, because there¡¯s nothing more valuable in this world than people¡¯s lives. However, have you considered its authenticity? If it is fake, I will also ask this question to the Santander Auction House, are you willing to take the loss for the bidder?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The head of the Santander Auction House began hesitating.

    If this was a scam, he would also facewsuits and even jail time! The most important thing was, what if theseb guys run away after this? The bidder would onlye to the auction to seekpensation for damages!

    ¡°We are not questioning the price or whatnot, we just doubt the effectiveness of this medicine. I feel like Jerry, your recovery had a lot to do with your positive mentality or maybe the hospital you were originally getting treatment from.¡±

    A doctor at the scene said, ¡°But cancer is, after all, cancer. It¡¯s impossible to kill all cancer cells and fully recover when it has already gotten to the terminal stage. There has been no precedent. After Senator Jerry got treated, there are no cancer cells left in his body, isn¡¯t this a bit questionable?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for a second¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue nodded.

    Xu Cheng directly got into the backstage and Lin Dong was there watching the live broadcast. Seeing his teachering here, he immediately went up to him. Xu Cheng immediately began scolding him, ¡°You didn¡¯tmunicate well with the auction house? Now we are getting so many questions and the host doesn¡¯t know how to respond. How is the auction supposed to proceed?¡±

    Lin Dong bitterly smiled. ¡°Teacher, besides you, who else knows or can assess the medicine? You didn¡¯t show this to any regtory agencies nor register any patents... I really have nothing to show them to convince then, and they only dared to host our product because of Senator Jerry¡¯s example.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s our first time auctioning it, it¡¯s indeed a bit unbelievable. After all, this is medicine to save lives, not an art piece. Looks like there¡¯s only one way.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Dong immediately asked.

    ¡°There are only two doses, then we will satisfy the audience and use up the first dose live on the broadcast!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Is that really appropriate? Teacher, this is all money... We can just keep it if they don¡¯t want to believe us,¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°No, once we clear up the doubts in those people¡¯s minds, thest remaining syringe would actually cause them to fight for it even harder! Just listen to me, tell the people of the auction house that we will allow one syringe to be used on the spot. Also, let them send a treatment-offer to all the terminal cancer patients in New York. We will demonstrate it to them live!¡± Xu Cheng said domineeringly.

 Chapter 514.2 - Finding Hawking to Test (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 514: Finding Hawking to Test (Part Two)</b>

    Right now, I will beg for you to watch me. But in the future, you guys will be the ones begging.

    Lin Dong nodded.

    When Xu Cheng went back to his seat, Lin Chuxue said, ¡°Looks like this medicine might be fake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Wanna make a bet?¡±

    Lin Chuxue turned over to him and said, ¡°Bet on what?¡±

    ¡°If the medicine is not fake, you have to give me a kiss,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s fake then?¡± Lin Chuxue chuckled.

    ¡°Then I will kiss you,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    ¡°Shameless.¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him.

    At this time, after talking to Lin Dong, the head of the auction house pped and agreed, ¡°This is a good solution! We can also minimize the risk.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°But I request that the handling fee will be reduced to 2%!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The boss was a bit unhappy with it.

    Lin Dong: ¡°You have to know, if this medicine is real, then the value will be sky-high. But if it¡¯s fake, even if you have 5%, you won¡¯t be able to sell it at a high price, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m nning to quit this career and sell this ce after I¡¯m done this deal anyways, we will just do 2% then,¡± the boss said and left.

    Then, after the staff whispered something into the host¡¯s ears, his eyes lit up.

    He loudly announced to everyone at the scene, ¡°Everyone, as you all know, there¡¯s only 2 doses of this medicine after five years of development. Since you are all unconvinced, then the Mand Lab has agreed to allow us to choose any one of the terminal-stage cancer patients in New York that can be transported over to be the subject of experimentation!¡±

    There was immediately chatter among the audiences. Looks like they were bringing out the big guns!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, as you wish, we will have the audiences discuss who to invite. As long as the patient cane to this auction house, we will demonstrate live!¡±

    The audiences were all excited. In fact, these guys weren¡¯t direct patients. They were either the subordinates of the patients, or family, or friends. They were just here to check this out, and if this was real, then there was not a doubt that they will contact their boss or family right away to have theme over and bid!

    Right now, they weren¡¯t afraid about the price, but the effectiveness of this medicine!

    Now, it was time for the audience to discuss which patient to choose.

    But, it wasn¡¯t like they knew a lot of the patients, nor were they going to the hospitals right now to pick.

    Just then, Xu Cheng stood up and said, ¡°Which one of you can contact Dr. Hawking? This medicine said that it utilizes cell theory to resuscitate the cells. If that¡¯s the case, why not find Dr. Hawking to give it a try? His illness is also terminal and incurable by the avable technology. The old man got pneumonia when he was young and couldn¡¯t speak. Afterward, he was diagnosed with cancer and Amyotrophicteral sclerosis and has lived until now. I think asking him to be the subject is definitely better than having some unknown patiente over, right? Lest you say that patient was a shill.¡±

    There was an uproar at the scene.

    ¡°But the question is, who can get Dr. Hawking toe here for the experiment? You think he¡¯s stupid?¡±

    Just then, Senator Jerry opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a try. I believe in the Mandb, I believe in their medicine. I would like to video-call him and try to convince him.¡±

 Chapter 515.1 - Hawkingâ€™s Decision (Part One)

    Chapter 515: Hawking¡¯s Decision (Part One)

    ¨C The U.K. ¨C

    ¨C At Hawking¡¯s Manor ¨C

    Hiswyer came in, and after seeing the guardian, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Stephen doing?¡±

    ¡°He needs someone to keep a close eye on him, his suicidal thoughts are getting stronger and stronger.¡± The guardian said worriedly, ¡°He insisted on ending the suffering.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him die, tell him not to give up! He¡¯s the most outstanding physicist right now, no one wants him to end his legacy here,¡± thewyer said.

    The guardian looked at the depressed man in a wheelchair by the French window, and he said sympathetically, ¡°But legally, for someone that wants to die, we have no right to interfere with his choice of euthanasia.¡±

    ¡°I know, let me go in and talk to him.¡± Thewyer nodded as he pushed open the ss door and walked in.

    Walking up to Hawking¡¯s wheelchair, he squatted down, looked at him, and said, ¡°Just twenty minutes ago, we received a request, it¡¯s about someone offering to cure your illness. It¡¯s Senator Jerry thatpletely recovered from cancer that wants to talk to you. Do you want to give consent for me to connect the video call?¡±

    Besides a few fingers and his eyeballs that could move, Hawking couldn¡¯t talk nor express emotions through his face.

    So, he tapped on his keyboard to express his opinion.

    Hawking: ¡°Recovered from cancer? Early-stage?¡±

    Thewyer pushed up his sses and took out Jerry¡¯s medical examination report, as well as his history battling with cancer.

    ¡°Terminal, he was at the terminal-stage, but he was cured. It was a medicine developed by ab called Mand in the M Nation. Right now, theb is short on funds and decided to auction the remaining two doses of this medicine. But, the bidders are still skeptical about the effectiveness of this drug, so to prove that this drug is effective, Senator Jerry wants to video-call you and ask you over to give it a try.¡±

    Hawking didn¡¯t type anymore.

    The guardian standing behind thewyer immediately walked over. ¡°What are you doing? You are hiswyer, and you actually believe in this kind of main street scammer?¡±

    Thewyer sighed and replied, ¡°There¡¯s really no other way, is there? Not even the best team of doctors in the world could do anything. I checked out the documents of this patient, everything checks out; there are no signs of forgery at all. I even contacted his old hospital, and it indeed matches his medical history. They also admitted that they gave up on the patient but the Mand Lab intervened and cured him. Did you hear that? They spent 5 years developing this drug and there are only two doses left! Of course, I¡¯m not saying we have to go, we will all leave it up to Dr. Hawking to decide.¡±

    Paralyzed in the wheelchair, Hawking¡¯s eyes rolled around, and finally, he began typing on the keyboard.

    ¡°Are you sure the recovery wasn¡¯t faked and the medical reports are authentic?¡±

    Thewyer immediately replied, ¡°There¡¯s no way for them to fake this. Right now, the only thing we aren¡¯t sure is, although the medicine cured Jerry¡¯s cancer, would it be able to cure your illness.¡±

    ¡°Let me video-chat with him.¡± Hawking typed. ¡°Just treat it as myst attempt at life. Right now, I don¡¯t even have the ability to end my own life. Oh well, if this fails, at least I will also be liberated.¡±

    His guardian anxiously said, ¡°Stephen, I¡¯m against you doing this. If you die this way, or died in the M Nation, do you know what wille out from the mouth of the conspiracy theorists?¡±

    Hawking: ¡°Don¡¯t talk politics with me. I¡¯m just a patient looking for help! If you guys really respect me, please respect my decision. Don¡¯t hold me up to the height of a saint. I¡¯m very tired. Right now, I don¡¯t even have the ability to kill myself. This is ridiculous! Don¡¯t stop me anymore, send me over to that auction house.¡±

 Chapter 515.2 - Hawkingâ€™s Decision (Part Two)

    Chapter 515: Hawking¡¯s Decision (Part Two)

    The guardian: ¡°You can also die honorably on the job for physics, not in a foreign country like ab rat!¡±

    Hawking: ¡°Enough! Take me over there. No matter what the result is, since Senator Jerry from the M Nation could be saved, the Mand Lab must have extraordinary skills.¡±

    The guardian looked over at thewyer angrily and said, ¡°Charlie, I know what you are up to! You just are just hoping that this will work out and then you can earn more money by working for Hawking longer! You can dispel that unrealistic thought!¡±

    Thewyer named Charlie bitterly smiled. ¡°But my intent is to hope that he can recover and live longer without having to suffer the pain, right? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s under a lot of torment right now? You should know better how much he has to endure to live each day!¡±

    The guardian shook his head. ¡°No. There¡¯s just not that many miracles in this world! He¡¯s already past 70, he can¡¯t take any more risks or he would end up dying sooner with more pain, you know?¡±

    Hawking typed out a few words. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m as good as dead!¡±

    Charlie looked at the guardian and sighed, ¡°Just respect his decision. At least die while trying is better thanmitting suicide here, right? If you don¡¯t let him do this, he will hate you! You already said, he¡¯s already over 70, why can¡¯t he just do things he likes? We indeed can¡¯t hold up a saint¡¯s standard to him and ask him to be this selfless and suffer more pain to contribute more to science. In fact, he¡¯s just human as well!¡±

    The guardian was speechless. After gently stroking Hawking¡¯s hair, he sighed, ¡°Then I will leave you to arrange everything.¡±

    Thewyer nodded and gestured at his assistant.

    The assistant immediately called back Senator Jerry.

    Then, after finalizing the details, the host said to the guests that were anxiously waiting. ¡°Everyone, great news! Dr. Stephen Hawking has agreed to personallye over to the M Nation and to our auction house to get treated! Therefore, we will temporarily cancel this auction today, and when Dr. Hawking arrives at the M Nation, we will officially begin the auction. I hope everyone pays attention to our auction house¡¯s announcement in the near future.¡±

    The audience was in an uproar.

    Dr. Hawking was actually willing toe to the M Nation to give it a try?

    If he reallyes, not just for the medicine, just with the hot topic of Dr. Hawking attending to test out new medicine, many people wille for the name!

    At this time, the boss of the auction organizer said with a smile. ¡°Also, inform everyone, there are only 100 seats here, people will have to enter the venue by buying admission tickets. Remind them to not miss out!¡±

 Chapter 516.1 - The Auction That Caught the Globeâ€™s Attention (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 516: The Auction That Caught the Globe¡¯s Attention (Part One)</b>

    Hawking¡¯s application for a visa to visit the M Nation was approved, and it attracted the attention of people from all over the world.

    Suddenly, the Santander Auction House directly became the focus of attention.

    Especially since Hawking approved the request to treat him live, on-site, all the media from around the world strongly requested to buy the rights to broadcast it live.

    The president of Christie¡¯s Auction House directly smashed down on the table and began unleashing hell on the project manager that was sitting across from him. ¡°I heard the Mand Lab came to our auction house first, and you rejected them, right?¡±

    The project manager bitterlyughed. ¡°They couldn¡¯t provide any documents and looked very much like a scam. They also don¡¯t have any patents registered rted to the drug, how could I allow the auction house to take on the risk to auction this and say it cures cancer? I just didn¡¯t want to take on too much risk, Sir...¡±

    ¡°But look at the current situation, even if the medicine is fake, it¡¯s got the whole world¡¯s attention! They are getting Hawking, the most outstanding physicist alive in this era, and he¡¯s going to personally attend the treatment broadcast! Do you know how many schrs around the world would be paying attention to this? All the media around the world are now fighting with ridiculouspensations to ask to be able to enter the venue and be licensed to broadcast that event! Think about it, if it was our auction house that got this opportunity, plus ourrge venue that can amodate over a thousand people, the influence of this event could definitely push our auction house into a new height!¡±

    The project manager coughed and said, ¡°But if that medicine is fake, and Hawking gets killed, and the U.K. side gets angry and demands a thorough investigation of this from beginning to end, can we escape the me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you better hope this medicine is fake,¡± the boss looked at the project manager and said, ¡°because if this is real, you can fire yourself directly and go eat a d-ck!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just thisrge auction house that was having this kind of next-level conversation. There were many auction houses in the M Nation where the project managers were getting scolded by their higher-ups. All of them were in extreme regret for missing this opportunity to attract global attention.

    That person in charge of the Santander Auction House immediately received contacts from bigger auction houses that requested cooperation.

    The boss obviously wasn¡¯t stupid, he also wanted to take advantage of the exposure this time to increase the valuation of his auction house and then sell it. So, he refused to cooperate with other auction houses and insisted on holding it at his small venue that could only seat about a hundred people.

    When the ticket master was selling tickets, a hundred seats were sold out within the first minute!

    Some of the wealthy tycoons heard that Hawking¡¯s trying out the medicine himself and they began to start believing in it more. At this moment, honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter if theypletely believe it or not, if you don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s only one dose left anyways, and if you miss out, you can only wait for death, or maybe wait for another five years for the Mandb to make another one. But, can you live for another five years?

    So, those wealthy tycoons with cancer all couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They all flew over to New York at the earliest time possible for them on their private jets.

    And, some people managed to get tickets, and the ticket that was originally priced at 10K dors a seat was marked up to at least 50K.

    But, there would still be people willing to buy it, and in the end, the most expensive ticket sold went for 200K dors!

    It wasn¡¯t exaggerated at all.

    If you don¡¯t go in, you won¡¯t be qualified to bid, so no matter what, you gotta get in first.

    In the end, the boss of the auction house was quite regretful for not selling it for a higher price.

    But, the revenue from the ticket did bring him back from the verge of bankruptcy a bit.

    On the day of the auction, thirty minutes before the event started, all kinds of wealthy characters came in with wheelchairs or crutches, and they were usually apanied by bodyguards and an apanying doctor in case of any emergency.

    There were satellite TV cameras set up throughout the entire venue for live broadcast and filming. The auction house charged 300K dors per broadcasting license, and there were over 20 mediapanies from all over the world that were willing and able to pay the price.

 Chapter 516.2 - The Auction That Caught the Globeâ€™s Attention (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 516: The Auction That Caught the Globe¡¯s Attention (Part Two)</b>

    That means, with the revenue from the tickets and broadcasting licenses alone, he was already able to make 7 million!

    This was also why the other auction houses were in deep regret. This was also just how much the Santander Auction House can make. If it were the otherrger auction houses, with more than a thousand seats and enough to host 200 mediapanies, that ie would be even more ridiculous!

    The boss was so happy that he immediately agreed to waive themission fee they were going to charge. That means, if they sessfully auction the medicine, the auction house won¡¯t charge a dime. But of course, that would be if Dr. Hawking is fine.

    That night, the world¡¯s attention was gathered here, and all the cameras were pointed towards the stage at the host. He dressed the best he could, feeling like he was at the Oscars or something being watched by the whole world, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the pressure and excitement.

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t waste too much time talking. But he prepared a lot of jokes for tonight, knowing that there would be no better time to present his professionalism to the world than now.

    ¡°Alright, we will cut to the chase. I believe many of the guests here tonight are patients, your time may be even more precious than those of the entrepreneurs. I¡¯m afraid that if I dy it any further, someone might faint and die here. Alright, then let¡¯s get straight into it. Please look towards the big screen.¡±

    The screen disyed a clear picture of the only two doses of medicine. The host loudly announced, ¡°That¡¯s right, two days ago, on this stage, the guests that attended the auction were skeptical about the effectiveness of this drug. So, we¡¯ve invited someone that we are all very familiar with to test the effectiveness of this medicine. Here, we would like to express our gratitude towards Dr. Hawking to be able to pull time out of his busy schedule toe and ept the treatment! Can we get a round of apuse for Dr. Hawking, please!¡±

    The audiences all began pping.

    ¡°Then, let us wee the guest that the audiences around this whole world have been eager to see, Dr. Stephen Hawking!¡±

    From behind the stage, Hawking¡¯s guardian pushed his wheelchair onto the stage. On the stage, there were two exquisite ss boxes, and spotlights were shone upon those two with cameras focused on them to be able to project a clear image onto the screen.

    Dr. Hawking indeed showed up on the stage! His guardian as well! This indeed shocked everyone as there was still a part of them being skeptical about whether he would show up or not.

    The host asked Dr. Hawking¡¯s guardian, ¡°To be honest, are you afraid of this treatment?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am. If this experiment fails and damages my dad¡¯s health even more, I will definitely sue the Mand Lab!¡± Hawking¡¯s son, who was also the guardian, said forcefully.

    Hawking typed on the keyboard. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, I¡¯m already prepared. Just ignore him. If this fails, I¡¯m willing to let my life be one of the stones that pave the path for the future of medicine.¡±

    The crowd immediately apuded.

    Lin Chuxue eximed, ¡°I really hope this medicine can save this elder.¡±

    ¡°It will.¡± The corner of Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth lifted up into a smile. ¡°He¡¯s the founder of quantum science, maybe I will need him!¡±

 Chapter 517.1 - Coming Back to Life (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 517: Coming Back to Life (Part One)</b>

    At least 60% of the medical institutions worldwide were watching this live broadcast.

    To be able to confidently and sessfully invite Hawking, it meant the Mand Lab must have made some solid breakthroughs.

    There was also more than half of the cancer patient poption watching this live stream, for hope.

    When the host finally stopped talking, a staff member arranged by Lin Dong got up onto the stage, indicating that the test had begun!

    The audience all held their breath and looked at the stage.

    Hawking¡¯s eyeballs were moving around, showing that he was quite nervous. The staff had his assistants bring over a table for Hawking toy on as they fixed his arms and legs in ce.

    His guardian didn¡¯t have the heart to look and only walked to the backstage and silently waited.

    The staff took out the anesthetic needle and disyed it to the audience as he said, ¡°We will anesthetize the patient first.¡±

    Then, he injected Hawking with anesthesia. Slowly, Hawking lost his consciousness as he closed his eyes.

    Immediately after, the staff took out a dose of the medicine from the ss box. To be honest, he was also very nervous. He was just a nurse. He did know how to do proper injections and thepensation offered by the Mand Lab for this event was high, so he took it without hesitation.

    But at the thought of the preciousness of this medicine and also the patient, he became very nervous.

    He injected all of the serum inside the syringe into Hawking¡¯s body without leaving a drop left.

    Then, in front of the whole world, they waited for a full half-hour.

    During the half-hour, the host wasn¡¯t just idling either; he was filling the time with lessons on what kind of serious illness Dr. Hawking had, and exined the severity and seriousness of the illness to the world.

    Just half an hourter, Hawking¡¯s body that was fixed on the bed suddenly began moving violently!

    Everyone watching was shocked, including the host himself, thinking that the drug had caused some severe side effects inside the body, making it struggle and fight back.

    ¡°Look! This drug triggered some side effects! This is simply a scam!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Dr. Hawking must be under a ton of pain right now!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and end the test! Call the real doctors! Do you guys want him to die on the experimental table?!¡±

    There were people under the stage that directly stood out to refute and condemn the staff.

    But at this time, there were medical personnel at the scene that began to spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone, you must all know that due to ALS, Dr. Hawking¡¯s body was at the stage where he could hardly move any part of his body. But now, are you guys seeing this? His body is beginning to react!¡±

    As this person mentioned this, the other people immediately realized it too and were shocked.

    That was right, Dr. Hawking had long been paralyzed and could not move any part of his body other than his three fingers and his eyeballs. But at least right now, not to mention whether the drug was taking effect, the scientists at the scene that were familiar with Dr. Hawking¡¯s physical conditions knew that at least for Hawking, this kind of violent resistance-like movement was a good sign from the perspective of Hawking¡¯s condition!

    Those guys that directly stood up and spoke out against the experiment immediately felt awkward and embarrassed to be facepped this quick.

 Chapter 517.2 - Coming Back to Life (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 517: Coming Back to Life (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Those guys are probably from other medical institutions.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and expressed his disdain.

    Those guys were indeed medical scientists and influential schrs. Of course they were in disbelief and denial that an unknownb of such a tiny scale was able to develop something that could win the war against cancer.

    They couldn¡¯t wait to destroy the Mand Lab. If this smallb actually seeded, how embarrassing would it be for them to have tried for all those years and madeparably insignificant progress?

    ¡°Everyone, please be patient and wait, the treatment is not over.¡± The staff that did the injection pointed at the electrocardiogram and said to the audiences, ¡°This can prove that at least Dr. Hawking isn¡¯t dead yet. Maybe it is the drug beginning to y an effect on his body. For every drug out there, it would need time to be absorbed by the body. This medicine is already being absorbed and exerting an effect after just thirty minutes. Just as the scientist pointed out earlier, Dr. Hawking¡¯s body is now at least able to regain the reception of pain. His body is at least able to experience pain and be able to resist. This is the sign of benign progression in terms of Dr. Hawking¡¯s condition, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The audiences all fell silent as they quietly watched the operating table/bed, afraid to miss a frame.

    But soon as the staff finished his exnation, the electrocardiogram stopped.

    The whole crowd remained dead silent briefly after that, even the sound of a needle falling onto the ground could be heard right now.

    And at the next moment, the audiences went into an uproar. The guys from the other big hospitals and medical institutions immediately went off!

    ¡°Dead! Unscrupulousb! You guys killed the great Dr. Hawking! His heartbeat stopped! Did you see that? Fack! I¡¯m furious! How dare you guys conduct such an unsafe experiment on the greatest physicist of the generation! And to broadcast his death to the world? You guys are just willing to give up and do anything for attention and views!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! What kind of medical ethics could a smallb like this have? This is ridiculous! Did you see this now? Dr. Hawking¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Our medical institution had been working on a cure for cancer for decades, and even we are still incapable against cancer! Such a smallb could actually aplish something? So ridiculous! It¡¯s such a pity that our great Dr. Hawking had to end up paying the price! He¡¯s a genius, and you guys killed the genius that contributed so much for physics!¡±

    At this time, both behind the stage and off the stage, chaos broke out!

    The media immediately began capturing the chaotic atmosphere. Oh, how they hoped for the chaos to be even bigger, because that would only mean more views and more engagement for their news broadcast!

    Some reporters even fought to try and get up onto the stage to try and photograph Dr. Hawking¡¯s body. What if that was thest photo of him that would ever be allowed to be taken? These things were all money in their eyes!

    The guardian from backstage immediately ran out. Seeing that Hawking¡¯s electrocardiogram had stopped, he immediately began roaring, ¡°You facking scammers! Con artists! Motherfackers! I¡¯m going to sue you all to death! The British Government won¡¯t let the Mand Lab off the hook!¡±

    Fortunately, the organizer arranged for the police toe here and maintain order, so at least there was some order and no fights broke out.

    Just then, the staff member, who had already received Lin Dong¡¯s heads-up and instruction ahead of time, raised his head and said, ¡°Everyone! Please be patient! The treatment is still not over!¡±

    ¡°The guy¡¯s already dead, and it¡¯s still not over? Are you guys going to abuse the dead body too? Don¡¯t go too far! He¡¯s a great prodigy!¡±

    People were getting even more furious, especially those from Britain. After all, Hawking was from their country.

    Just then, the staff brought out a bucket of water and directly dumped it onto Hawking¡¯s body.

    The audience both at the scene and behind screens were all shocked.

    But what shocked them to their core was what happened right after!

    As if summoning the soul back into the body, Hawking suddenly got up and sat upright, gasping for air. It felt as if he had been put underwater and wasn¡¯t allowed to breathe for a long time. Suddenly, when he was allowed to climb out of the water, he exhausted all of his energy to do so, as ifing back to life!

    The whole world watched the Hawking on stage gasping for air, and looking at his chest heaving up and down and the guy sitting upright, everyone¡¯s eyes and jaws almost dropped onto the ground!

 Chapter 518.1 - Thereâ€™s Only One Dose Left In This World (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 518: There¡¯s Only One Dose Left In This World (Part One)</b>

    Those guys from other medical institutions that were shouting the loudest, at that moment, were like roosters crowing in the morning but were suddenly grabbed and choked by the throat; their entire faces were flushed as they suddenly lost their sound.

    Then, everyone at the audience seats immediately shot up from their chairs, staring at the Dr. Hawking that had just returned from the dead!

    He was still trying to calm his breathing, but from how he stood up straight and his chest heaving up and down from breathing, it seemed like he was able to do a lot more body movements that he had already lost.

    Not to mention him or the audience, even the staff member that gave him the injection couldn¡¯t be more shocked.

    The boss behind this auction house was also dumbfounded behind the stage, and the eyes of Hawking¡¯s son, who was already on stage and was about to fight the staff, were red with tears of joy right now.

    ¡°Dad! Are you alright?¡±

    Hawking panted heavily, and he was still stuttering a bit since he hadn¡¯t fullyprehended what just happened. ¡°I-I...¡±

    His personal doctor that also came up on stage immediately tried to calm him down while getting extremely excited himself, ¡°Dr. Hawking, everything¡¯s fine! You! You! Just talked?¡±

    Hawking was also shocked once again himself. ¡°I...¡±

    He very much wanted to say more, but because of how excited he was, he couldn¡¯t form full sentences. But, he could still make sounds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Hawking, take a deep breath, calm down. You haven¡¯t spoken in ages, it¡¯s normal that you are not used to pronouncing words. Rx, rx your nerves.¡±

    After taking in a deep breath, Hawking felt he needed to take a few more because he couldn¡¯t calm down at all. The old man even burst into tears. He was simply too excited!

    ¡°I-I... I really can¡¯t... calm myself down... Thank... thank God! Now, really... I¡¯ve never felt like this before. Am I in Heaven? Am I already dead?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t die. You looked like you died just moments ago, but you came back to life! Come on, try and move your fingers and joints!¡± His personal doctor guided him.

    Hawking was trembling as he fearfully tried to lift up his arms first, and he moved his trembling fingers, one by one. ¡°I-I can! My hands! They can move now! Did you guys see that? All ten of my fingers are now moving! Are you guys seeing this?¡±

    Seeing him right now, the audience was all touched by sympathy and joy as they wiped away tears for him silently. Everyone nodded to cooperate with him and said, ¡°Yea, we saw it!¡±

    Then, his son tried to help him get up from the bed, but he pushed him away as he wanted to try and get out of the bed himself. His feet carefully touched the floor, and it felt very cold. He finally could feel the coldness of the floor again!

    Then, trying not to lean on the bed, he slowly let go of his arms.

    He took a step!

    He took another step! And every step he took, everyone watching it was getting more and more excited.

    The people at the auction house all got up and began apuding for him.

    The side effects of the medicine didn¡¯t matter right now, because as of right now, it was already ying out the best-case scenario!

    ¡°How about we have the other medical institutions¡¯ medical practitioners that came over today to go and check out Dr. Hawking¡¯s condition right now? We got quite a lot of equipment here anyways,¡± at this time, Xu Cheng said to those that were trying to instigate chaos just moments ago.

    Those schrs sped up onto the stage like sharks that smelled blood.

    They began testing Dr. Hawking¡¯s heartbeat, blood pressure, and then assessed Dr. Hawking¡¯s tactile, olfactory, pain receptions, and so on.

    But, Hawking was able to directly answer it with his intermittent speech!

    His senses were all normal again!

    Those schrs turned around and said to the cameras that were holding the world¡¯s attention, ¡°The recovery is miraculous! I can promise, even with the best medical technology avable today that are known to us, it wouldn¡¯t even aplish one-tenth of what the medicine just aplished! The effect was simply too perfect! This treatment is very sessful! Now, we can officially announce that human medicine has finally achieved a milestone leap in cancer!¡±

 Chapter 518.2 - Thereâ€™s Only One Dose Left In This World (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 518: There¡¯s Only One Dose Left In This World (Part Two)</b>

    Then, several other schrs eximed to Dr. Hawking, ¡°Dr. Hawking, God had opened another door for yourter life!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hawking was filled with tears of joy as he couldn¡¯t calm down at all. He looked around for staff of the Mand Lab and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Mand Lab that opened this door for me! I¡¯m very thankful!¡±

    His son also said gratefully, ¡°I express my most sincere apologies to the Mand Lab for my recklessness and impoliteness!¡±

    At this time, the host also recovered himself from the shock. He announced that the peak and focus of the auction tonight was finally here!

    All that had happened today made the media outlets and audience that paid the price to be here all feel that it was worth it!

    The boss of the auction house almost coughed up blood backstage! He only charged $300,000 for the broadcasting license!

    The live-streaming license that witnessed Dr. Hawking going from terminal ALS to being able to walk and talk again, this miracle-like footage! Its licensing rights were actually sold for a mere $300,000!

    What made him cough up blood wasn¡¯t even that. It was the 2%mission he agreed to waive!

    Looking at the only dose of medicine that was left in this entire world!

    Then, looking at the people below the stage that were looking at that medicine like someone that hadn¡¯t eaten for ages seeing a full-on luxurious buffet! Those eyes looked too terrifying!

    He already checked out the information on the guests that were present today. They were all wealthy tycoons that were worth at least $2 billion each!

    What was left unknown now was just how much they were willing to pay for thest dose of life-saving medicine left in this entire world!

    As he thought, the media also knew that the hottest news topic was here!

    Everyone knew that it took the Mand Lab five years to develop two doses, and because of people¡¯s skepticism, they had to use one on Dr. Hawking. And now!

    The medicine that could cure cancer and also other major illnesses like what Dr. Hawking had, there was only one dose left!

    Just what would be the value of this drug? The whole world would soon find out!

    At this time, the host indeed began to brew the next highlight of this auction night.

    ¡°Before partnering up with the Mand Lab, we received some information from them regarding this medicine. It was said that the development process was fueled by an enormous amount of funding. Not to mention the continuous need for investment throughout the development process, just the timeframe of five years is enough to show how hard it is toe by this medicine. The researchers at theb had already told me, they don¡¯t know when the next dose will be out. This isn¡¯t something that could be done just because they¡¯ve polished the form. Everyone knows, cells have their life cycles and various instability factors, and during the development process, if you want to achieve the most perfectbination of cell-pairing and synchronization, it would require the highest level of precision calction and control! Just researching cell synchronization alone, just nanotechnology is simply not enough. It would even need supeputers to aid the process. Sometimes, the cell might die due to certain temperature differences, and then the whole experiment would fail and the researchers have to start all over again. So, they don¡¯t know when the next dose would be ready. And by the looks of it, there¡¯s only one of this left, in the whole world. Alright, enough talk, let¡¯s now enter the next phase of tonight¡¯s long-awaited auction!¡±

 Chapter 519.1 - A Half-Hour Delay (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 519: A Half-Hour Dy (Part One)</b>

    What the host just said made all the rich tycoons that were on the verge of death feel the chill and be extremely serious.

    Just one dose left!

    Not even the Mand Lab could guarantee when the next dose would be developed. Maybe it would take several more years, but would they still be alive by then?

    For those that weren¡¯t being tormented by a terminal illness, they wouldn¡¯t understand the pain of living the remaining days of life under a countdown.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much money you had, when the doctor tells you that you have a terminal illness, no matter how rich you are, you would be scared and unwilling to give up the life in which you got to enjoy all the nice things in the world that money can buy!

    At this time, I¡¯m afraid that the monologue of any rich man would be: If I can be given a chance, I¡¯m willing to exchange my wealth for health!

    But now!

    When there was actually a dose of medicine before you that allows one to trade money for health, what else were they waiting for?

    This was thest dose left on Earth!

    There won¡¯t be another one left after this one is gone too!

    One must say, even though one of the only two doses of serum was used already, it would only bring up the remaining one¡¯s value! Right now, due to Hawking¡¯s recovery, this medicine had been lifted to an inestimable value!

    At this time, a wealthy tycoon directly stood up and said, ¡°Can I ask, do you ept foreign currencies?¡±

    The Host: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, right now, we are only epting US dors.¡±

    ¡°Then I request for the auction to be postponed for half an hour!¡± the tycoon strongly advised.

    ¡°Why? Just follow the preset course of the auction, why are we allowing it to be postponed?¡± some other tycoons that had enough cash ready also immediately retorted.

    They knew how many eyes were on this medicine. So, if people could eliminate somepetitors with some unfair advantages, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do so.

    Indeed, after that tycoon said that, it immediately caused strong dissatisfaction from several local tycoons from the Middle East.

    ¡°This is unfair for people from foreign countries!¡±

    Some local tycoons snorted. ¡°Since you are here for the auction, why didn¡¯t you prepare the money in advance?¡±

    Immediately, the conversation got ugly as some people began quarreling.

    The host and organizer obviously weren¡¯t stupid. They knew it would be better the more prepared people were.

    ¡°We estimate that the majority of our guests here probably need more time to prepare, so, to show our respect to our guests that have traveled far to be here, we will postpone the auction for thirty minutes. Once the countdown ends, we will start immediately,¡± the host announced.

    ¡°Excuse me, what will be the beginning bid price? You should mention it first, and that can scare off some irrelevant people that don¡¯t have the wealth topete,¡± some rich and powerful tycoon snorted and said.

    ¡°The medicine will start at $100 million, and each increasing bid cannot be lower than 10 million!¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± There was no objection.

    Those media reporting all wondered, ¡°Are people really cool with these prices? I can¡¯t even make that much money if you give me 30 more years to live, and even if I have that much money, I would rather spend the rest of my life in luxury than get medicine like this.¡±

    At this time, other people scoffed at thatment. ¡°I really hope you get cancer sometime in the future, and then you will know the feeling of despair. Those terminal illnesses can really wear away your willpower and make you copse both physically and mentally. Things only matter if you are still alive, and if you are not, then nothing matters anymore. If you don¡¯t have the energy and health to enjoy luxury, what good would having a crap ton of money do? In the face of terminal illnesses, all of your money is as good as paper!¡±

 Chapter 519.2 - A Half-Hour Delay (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 519: A Half-Hour Dy (Part Two)</b>

    As soon as the decision to postpone the auction was announced, those guests that weren¡¯t prepared enough immediately picked up the phone and began dialing.

    Even those that were prepared began dialing to get more money. They all called their contacts to temporarily summon all their wealth to banks in the M Nation as soon as possible.

    ¡°Hello? Linda? Yes, I¡¯m at the auction, you saw it too on TV, it¡¯s miraculous! It can save Dad¡¯s life! Yes, no matter how much, hurry up and mortgage all the assets we have, get as much cash you can and wire it onto my card in the M Nation. Hurry, we only have half an hour!¡±

    ¡°Hello? Gul¡¯dan, don¡¯t stop me, the medicine is real. I¡¯ve decided! Today, I will get it at all costs! Even if I be a homeless person! I have connections, I can rise to wealth again, but if I die, then nothing matters anymore, understand? I know you want to inherit my money after I die, but let me tell you, if you don¡¯t wire over all the money we have, I won¡¯t give you a cent! I will donate it all to charity!¡±

    ¡°Hello? Lawyer Fang, if you are watching the live broadcast, you already know. Please put all the assets under my name on coteral to secure as much as cash as you can and wire it to me immediately. Listen, if you fack this up, you don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss, at the moment Mr. Hawking woke up, I¡¯ve already got everything prepared!¡±

    ¡°You are such apetentwyer!¡±

    Lin Chuxue watched as the people around her frantically made phone calls. Some were worried that they wouldn¡¯t be fast enough and even began cursing on the phone. It was obvious how crazy they have be because of the drug. Seeing all this, Lin Chuxue said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t join the party tonight.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you want, I can also bid for you.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m scared.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°Look at all these people, they are either desperate to live themselves or they are desperate to get it for their family to save lives. But, even if I get it, I was just going to use it to preserve my youth. If those tycoons knew about it, wouldn¡¯t they find all kinds of ways to torture me in the future?

    Xu Cheng: ¡°In fact, not all of them are here to save a life. I feel that there are a few out there that just want to see if they can get lucky. It¡¯s already said that there¡¯s only one dose left, and as long as it¡¯s a reasonable and affordable price, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to get it and keep it in case of future emergencies. Or you know, if someone like a Dubai royalty or Steve Jobs (wasn¡¯t dead yet when this chap was written) gets sick, they could obviously sell it to them at a ridiculous return on investment. There are too many people with money, and when it was them in the situation of facing a terminal illness, whether it is a couple of hundred million or a couple of hundred billion, people would probably even use all of their wealth and also borrow more money to buy this to extend their life.¡±

    Half an hourter, the auction continued as nned. During this process, the police already called in reinforcements to guard around the medicine, the only dose that was left in this world. At a time like this, anything crazy could happen.

    Lin Dong told Xu Cheng, within that half hour, some tycoons even tried to directly contact the Mand Lab, trying to see if they could go through the backdoor to intercept the medicine, and wondering if they could use any assets as coterals too.

    But, they couldn¡¯t find the contact information anywhere, and when they try to ask the auction house, they obviously wouldn¡¯t leak Lin Dong¡¯s information.

    When the host walked back onto the stage, he announced, ¡°Now, the auction will officially begin! Everyone, please go back to your seats! For whoever that sessfully wins the auction, we will provide treatment for him on the spot, and let him leave this auction house with their health and youth restored!¡±

 Chapter 520.1 - Breaking the World Auction Record (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 520: Breaking the World Auction Record (Part One)</b>

    As soon as the host finished talking, he picked up his little hammer.

    Immediately, someone below raised their sign and shouted, ¡°200 million!¡±

    That was right, the first person directly skipped sh-t like 110 million or 120 million and started off with 200 million!

    As soon as he put down his sign, someone else immediately raised their sign and shouted, ¡°500 million! US dors!¡±

    People chuckled. Could he be talking about Zimbabwe dors if he didn¡¯t mention US?

    The host was also shocked.

    Things escted this quickly?

    Hearing how fast the price was going up, those media outlets that didn¡¯t get a chance to broadcast this scene were regretting it to their cores.

    It was only the third shoutout, and the price already reached 500 million!

    ¡°600 million!¡±

    ¡°The price reached 600 million! Do we have anyone higher?¡¯

    ¡°650 million!¡±

    ¡°700 million!¡±

    ¡°Guest number 23 is going with 700 million! Do we see 800 million? Whoever can get this, he or she will be able to even leave the auction with a perfectly healthy body!¡±

    This sentence immediately made the eyes of those still hesitating bloodshot!

    You might have no idea what price people with a terminal illness would be willing to pay to have their health restored.

    ¡°800 million!¡±

    ¡°Alright, guest No. 15 with 800 million!¡±

    ¡°Very well, guest No. 15 at 800 million! In front of health, money is just bullsh-t!¡±

    ¡°One billion!¡±

    ¡°Guest No. 3 out here with a billion!¡±

    The boss of this auction house directly fainted from tears in the washroom.

    Holy fack!

    The price!

    Normally in the auction industry, the auction house would be taking a cut as a handling fee every time a new bid is announced.

    With so many bids, it would be enough to pay off all his debt easily and also make him a millionaire! But... those fees would all be handed over to the Mand Lab now...

    Not just that, even if the bids stop here at one billion, if he insisted on taking the 5%mission, he would now be gaining 50 million right away!

    But that was only if it stopped at a billion! Who knew how high it could end up going for?

    ¡°1.1 billion!¡±

    Right after that sign went down, another one came up from another corner and shouted, ¡°1.2 billion!¡±

    ¡°Guest No. 12 now with 1.2 billion! Do we see a higher price? If it¡¯s me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t stop here! How many women and how much wine have I still not enjoyed? I definitely wouldn¡¯t want myvish life to end here just because I couldn¡¯t pay more than 1.2 billion! Who wouldn¡¯t enjoy living for longer in a perfectly healthy body?¡±

    This host was just this kind of that could easily instigate anything. But, Xu Cheng liked that!

    ¡°1.5 billion!¡± At this time, a bearded Middle Eastern man in white clothes shouted in disdain.

    ¡°Woah, wee, our honorable guest from the Middle East! Your bid really did shock me. 1.5 billion! Do we see higher?¡±

    ¡°1.6 billion!¡± at this time, a calm middle-aged man shouted.

    ¡°Wait, if I¡¯m not wrong, this is our honorable guest from Monaco. Damn, it¡¯s obvious, people from Monaco are never short on money!¡±

    Hearing this made the Middle Eastern tycoon unsatisfied. He directly raised his sign again. ¡°1.8 billion!¡±

    He even disdainfully nced at the people around him with contempt and said, ¡°People always joke about us people from the Middle East, saying that we only have money and nothing else. Then today, since this medicine could dictate life and death, I will just defeat you all with the money I¡¯m most proud of having!¡±

    Yep, nothing wrong with that!

    At this time, a man with a small beard snorted as he nonchntly raised his sign. ¡°2 billion! Daring to make this kind of speech in the capitalist nation that is the M Nation? You will only be facepped by the wealthy tycoons here, you understand?¡±

    Alright, now, the simple auction had turned into an event of unting wealth. It hadpletely started an ego war.

    Xu Cheng very much wanted to give this host a big thumb up.

    The other auction houses¡¯ bosses watching this were also whispering to their assistants, ¡°Get into contact with this host after this is over. He¡¯s a smart guy, very skilled.¡±

    The assistant nodded.

 Chapter 520.2 - Breaking the World Auction Record (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 520: Breaking the World Auction Record (Part Two)</b>

    At this time, another old man in a white beard raised his sign and said, ¡°2.1 billion!¡±

    Although there were tons of people that was worth more than this, not even including the invisible wealthy families that like toy lowkey, only a handful could take out over 2 billion of cash right away. And with today¡¯s auction, due to promotion and credibility, it wasn¡¯t able to attract thergest whales out there, but for the people here today, being able to afford 2 billion upfront proved that they are indeed among the richest here.

    People could be worth a lot more, but that included all kinds of assets under their name, such as real estate,pany shares, and so on. But to be able to have 2 billion in cash? That was a whole new level.

    ¡°Our friend from Russia with 2.1 billion! Do we see a higher price? 2.1 billion going once!¡±

    The host looked around, and he shrugged his shoulders and smiled. ¡°Then, the only dose of this medicine left in the whole world, it¡¯s going to change hands at the price of 2.1 billion?¡±

    ¡°2.1 billion twice!¡±

    The old man in a white beard, his palms were covered in sweat.

    At this time, the Middle Eastern tycoon suddenly raised his sign again. ¡°2.5 billion!¡±

    The host¡¯s words ¡°only dose left¡± really broke this old man¡¯s psychological barrier.

    Who would give up on something when their life was on the line?

    Some people might think, holy fack, what if you had just been a bit more patient, and maybe thisb would make another dose in the next month or something?

    But what if they don¡¯t? Once cancer reaches thete stage, what the best doctors in the world could do was just to extend your life by a few more months. Your life would really not be in your hands anymore. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t respect our Big Brother Cancer over here at all. You want to live for a bit longer? Have you asked our Big Brother Cancer for permission?

    You still want to wait for Mand toe out with another dose? Did you ask Big Brother Cancer if he would be willing to wait for that long with you?

    Even if the Mand Labes out with a few in the next year, could you guarantee that you would be able to win the bid by then?

    If the real big whales of capitalism are here today, you think you can take this medicine away with just a mere 2.5 billion? Haha!

    The white-bearded elder almost coughed up blood and fell from his wheelchair when he saw the Middle Eastern tycoon snatch this medicine away from his hands.

    ¡°2.55 billion!¡± At this time, the Russian billionaire raised his sign.

    The Middle Eastern Tycoon raised it again. ¡°3 billion! I¡¯m determined to get this medicine today, no matter what!¡±

    The local tycoon of the M Nation showed a hint of fury. He looked at the Middle Eastern Tycoon and scolded, ¡°You aren¡¯t even ill! Why are you trying so hard to get this?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick now doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t get sick in the future. There¡¯s only one dose right now, and what if no morees out in the future? I need this! Right now, I¡¯m not short on money anyways, why wouldn¡¯t I try to buy it? You¡¯ve probably been to our Dubai city, right? It¡¯s like heaven there, why wouldn¡¯t I want to live for a few more years?¡±

    ¡°3 billion!¡±

    This price had already broken the world record of 1.4 billion dors at auctions! (TL note: at the time of this chapter being written)

    It also surpassed thest record real quick and by a wide margin!

    The dose was just shy of 20 ml, and calling this liquid diamond would even be an insult since it was so much more expensive.

    It basically meant each ml of this serum was equal to 150 million dors!

    The whole world was shocked!

    It wouldn¡¯t even matter what limited-edition handbags or watches you have, what cars you have, what paintings you have. In the future, just one sentence of ¡°I once bought the medicine made by the Mand Lab¡± was enough to beat all the showoffs in the world.

    It was because, even a drop of this would be enough for you to struggle for several lifetimes to pay for!

 Chapter 521 - The Mandala Lab Exploded in Popularity

    <strong>Chapter 521: The Mand Lab Exploded in Poprity</strong>

    Seeing the price skyrocket to 3 billion, those wealthy tycoons that didn¡¯t have enough money were all heartbroken. Some of them even burst out murderous intent from their eyes.

    Yes, since only one of them could get this medicine, then don¡¯t me the others for being heartless and willing to use all means!

    Actually, most of them were beginning to have this idea. It would be impossible to wait for death now that they knew there was a fix. But, they didn¡¯t have enough money to continue bidding. But then again, there would always be people in this world that would do anything for you if you pay them a couple of dozen million.

    Such as killing and robbing.

    This Middle Eastern tycoon wasn¡¯t ill himself, but he also underestimated the crazy mentality of those that were being tormented by terminal illnesses.

    In the face of death, people would usually disregard all rules and pay all costs for a glimpse of hope of living on.

    The tycoon of Russia and the M Nation all looked at the man from the Middle East.

    The host paused for a second and then began to announce. ¡°3 billion going once!¡¯

    The audience was all anxious

    ¡°3 billion going twice! There¡¯s still no higher bid? 3 billion going twice!¡±

    That Russian businessman was in a mental struggle. But, this was the highest he could offer.

    The tycoon from the M Nation¡¯s Silicon Valley thought about it and gave up.

    The host suddenly mmed down the mighty little hammer. ¡°3 billion, deal! A big congrattions to our friend from the Middle East! I think now you will be able to live a carefree life, because even if you do get diagnosed with some illness, you will have nothing to worry about!¡±

    The tycoon stood up and hugged his friends around him. Then, he began calling his family about the good news of winning the bid.

    Those that actually had a terminal illness sat back in their wheelchairs hopelessly, sighing.

    The boss of the auction house directly puked out blood.

    Tonight, plus the handling fee of the bids, he missed out on at least 30 million!

    It was all because he wanted to earn the 7 million dor profit, he missed out on earning 30 million more!

    30 million! That was enough to turn around the debt he had and even make a profit!

    His dad directly came over, gave him a p, and said, ¡°You are a big idiot! Hurry up and go to the Mand Lab to ask to keep the partnership going! In the future, we still need to be their auction house of choice when theye out with new products!¡±

    The boss of the Santander Auction House was dumbfounded for a moment. After he came back to his senses, the other auction houses were already negotiating with the Mand Lab.

    This event directly blew up across all media tforms.

    A medicalb from the M Nation ¨C Mand Lab, sessfully developed a drug that can treat cancer! A 20 ml dose of injectable serum was auctioned for $3 billion, shattering the previous world auction record!

    Big or small, all media were talking about the Mand Lab and its medicine.

    This little-known littleb immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. All the medical institutions across the M Nation immediately tried to seek out thisb and issue a request for joint research and development. An evaluation report from Wall Street even gave the Mand Lab a conservative market value estimate of 100 billion US dors! Of course, it was not a publicly-tradedpany, just a littleb, yet its market value had already been spected to be on the level of thepanies in the big leagues.

    Don¡¯t look at how it could only produce two doses of medicine, but the day it could be produced on the mass-scale, it would be the day it bes one of the biggestpanies in the world! Even more, it could license the patents to all the big hospitals around the world and take profit to a whole new level

    To be honest, it would be extremely difficult to put a value at all on thispany. ording to the stats collected by the W.H.O., there were as many as 7 million new patients diagnosed with cancer every year (at the time this chapter was being written). If this medicine could be poprized in the future, even if this medicine was uniformly priced at US $300,000 worldwide, excluding the patent-licensing fees, the revenue prospect would be enormous, even to the scale of being terrifying.

    When Stenson went to Xu Cheng¡¯s ce, he immediately beganining to him, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t even dare to go back to my home, those guys from Wall Street are too scary!¡±

    Lin Dong made tea, and after Xu Cheng took a sip, he said, ¡°They want to invest?¡±

    Stenson nodded. ¡°There was a venture capital firm that¡¯s willing to invest $5 billion for a 20% stake in thepany.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°They sure are smart, trying to get in before we perfect the technology. The price sounds reasonable too. But, don¡¯te to me if it¡¯s anything below 70 billion. Just tell the public, right now theb just gained 3 billion from the auction and that¡¯s enough to keep theb going for a while in terms of R&D and development, so it¡¯s temporarily not considering financing options or going public, nor is it epting investments.¡±

    The technology not being perfect was only a lie to the public. Right now, he could poprize the treatment, but the cake was too big, too attractive, and that was why he didn¡¯t want to announce it.

    Stenson nodded. ¡°There are a lot of people looking for the real boss behind theb now, Boss, I think they probably found out that we got some random person to be the legal front of theb. That guy couldn¡¯t answer any questions, so the guys from wall street were already suspecting that there was someone else behind theb.¡±

    ¡°Just leave them to their investigation. I have no apparent connections with theb, so they won¡¯t get to me,¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly said.

    Stenson bitterly smiled. ¡°They are even using the Nobel Prize to lure you toe forth. It looks like they are really willing to use a big bait.¡±

    ¡°To capitalists, anything is controble, and that¡¯s normal. I¡¯m not interested in the Nobel Prize anyways.¡± After Xu Cheng took another sip of the tea, he said to Stenson, ¡°You see the level of the game we are ying now. If you continue to follow me, you have my money, you can hire some bodyguards for yourself. If you are scared, you can quit. I won¡¯t look for your trouble.¡±

    Stenson wasn¡¯t stupid. Now that he knew his boss more and more, he was less and less likely to jump ship. He would probably die. Even if not now, he would die in the future. Besides, the most important thing was that right now, he had over ten billion in his hand! There would only be more and more in the future. Although it wasn¡¯t his, right now, all of his peers in the industry and the big tycoons show a ton of respect for him.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have the time to look for investments, and he obviously wouldn¡¯t let his money just sit in the bank, so for most of the time, it would usually be Stenson doing loans and investment projects at Wall Street. It was allowed by Xu Cheng, and now, it could be said that he was a famous sugar daddy on Wall Street. Such a sudden change of status and treatment made him feel very satisfied, and that was just the world of capitalism ¨C money can make a big difference.

    ¡°No, Boss, all of this that I have, it¡¯s all given to me by you. Although I have no faith in any religion, I still understand to be grateful, repay the kindness, and have a bottom line.¡± Stenson said, ¡°Unless one day you think that I¡¯m notpetent to hold my job anymore, I think I won¡¯t leave this job.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Right now, there was more and more money in Stenson¡¯s hands. He hadn¡¯t pulled any small tricks behind his back, and that was why Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t triggered any murderous intent. Stenson was indeed a smart guy.

    At this time, Lin Dong said, ¡°Teacher, Dr. Hawking reached me through Senator Jerry, he said he wants to meet you and thank you.¡±

 Chapter 522 - Interception

    <b>Chapter 522: Interception (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng pondered for a bit and said to Lin Dong, ¡°Get it arranged then. Remember to keep it private. If you have trouble, get the four gangs to help.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded.

    Hawking¡¯s identity was quite sensitive. In addition to being a British physicist, he was also a top-notch genius. It was a mistake that such geniuses weren¡¯t born in the M Nation. Otherwise, if it weren¡¯t for that he was sick, maybe he would already be on the list of assassination targets.

    This time, the British MI6 was extremely nervous.

    It was because, Dr. Hawking had recovered from all illnesses!

    He was like an ordinary healthy person now!

    But, he was in the M Nation right now.

    After receiving the news of his prompt recovery, the MI6 immediately dispatched a team to fly to the M Nation and at the same time, requested the U.K. Embassy at the M Nation to extradite Hawking back home.

    But... the M Nation refused!

    A storm seemed to be brewing.

    So, at this time, there must be eyes on Hawking nted by the CIA, and maybe only the four major gangs of Mexico knew how to peel away theyers of tracking on Hawking.

    Everyone that traveled with Hawking was removed of all electronics and was finally brought to the ck market on the Mexican border after going through thorough checks.

    At the border, the CIA¡¯s tracking signal waspletely stopped.

    Hawking met Xu Cheng at the backyard of Saar¡¯s vi.

    He was quite shocked to be honest. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that the doctor that was capable of developing a biotherapy that cures cancer is someone that¡¯s not even thirty. Tell me, are you really the person behind the Mand Lab?¡±

    ¡°Sir, will you be able to keep it a secret for me?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and asked.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not someone that doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful,¡± Hawking said.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Hawking smiled and said curiously, ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless geniuses from all walks of life, and you are the most low-key one. Especially with how young you are, it really makes it difficult for me to see through you. Logically speaking, someone young like you with such big aplishments shouldn¡¯t be wanting to remain low-profile. It¡¯s only normal if youngsters want to glow like stars.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Sir, do you know what it means if my gic technology gets poprized?¡±

    Hawking: ¡°Of course, the valuation of theb will skyrocket to an unfathomable amount! In this world, medical treatment and pharmacy are one of the most profitable legal industries, and you sessfully curing cancer, this is no less than a revolution to the whole industry. Your gic technology would basically subvert everything, and the benefits it can bring are endless. This is why I¡¯m surprised you have thought maybe far enough that made you make the decision of remaining low-profile.¡±

    Speaking of this, Dr. Hawking then mentioned, ¡°That Middle Eastern tycoon that won the auction got killed. I heard the medicine was taken away from his hands.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Hawking: ¡°This is why I said the valuation of your technology is huge, because many people would go crazy for it, do you realize that? I¡¯m very thankful that you saved me, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today trying to persuade you. Eat however much cake you have the appetite for; if you end up wanting too much, it might backfire and it¡¯s also not practical.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very thankful for your advice. I think you are in more trouble than me right now.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    Hawking bitterly smiled. ¡°You are right. I¡¯m basically under house arrest in the M Nation now.¡±

    <b>Chapter 522: Interception (Part Two)</b>

    It was because the quantum mechanics he studied was one of the greatest discoveries in physics.

    Right now, quantum weapons were even more powerful than nuclear weapons, and its existence was invisible yet lethal.

    And right now, thetest level quantum mechanics mastered could diffuse 50% of the power from nuclear explosions! Once this technology waspletely mastered, then nuclear weapons in this world would be basically useless in the face of this. Whoever could develop this anti-matter technology would pretty much be able to dominate the world!

    So, since Hawking was the pioneer in this field, the M Nation obviously wouldn¡¯t let him easily go back to the UK and potentially develop it into the M Nation¡¯s deadliest enemy.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You feel that your country can pick you up and escort you home safely?¡±

    Hawking said nkly, ¡°Don¡¯t know. I think the M Nation won¡¯t let me enter the UK borders.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I think on your way back, you will probably encounter some kind of danger.¡±

    Hawking: ¡°After I get on the ne, there will be UK fighter jets escorting, so it should be fine.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What if they don¡¯t let you board then?¡±

    Hawking became silent. He nkly looked over at Xu Cheng, and after a while, he said, ¡°Young man, you do see through a lot of things in this world.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want something to happen to you,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    Hawking looked at him and asked, ¡°Give me a reason. People won¡¯t be concerned for a stranger for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Very simple. After you die on the road, the M Nation government would probably say it was due to some kind of side effect from the Mand Lab¡¯s product, and it would probably end up being ourb that gets damaged. This is like a two-birds-one-stone kind of deal for the M Nation government. The government couldn¡¯t get involved with our technology, nor Wall Street or other capitalists in the country, so being an entity beyond their control, they would only want to destroy it. By they, I mean, the capitalists behind this country.

    Hawking nodded understandingly. ¡°What idea do you have then? If I can¡¯t even trust nations, who else can I trust?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and smiled. ¡°Hope you can get back to your country safely.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. But I still owe you a favor. If there¡¯s a chance for me to repay you in the future, don¡¯t hesitate toe and find me.¡± After Hawking said that, he got up and left Saar¡¯s vi.

    Then, the people of the Mexican gangs brought him back to the M Nation. There was the MI6 team protecting him at all times, trying to guarantee his safety until he returned to the U.K.

    And after five days of tough negotiation between the two countries, the M Nation finally agreed for Hawking¡¯s request to go back.

    At a hotel window with a view of the British Embassy in the M Nation, Li Wei withdrew his look from the embassy and looked at Xu Cheng who was putting on a mask and was getting ready. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I don¡¯t get why you want to save this old man.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s useful to me, at least in the future for our organization, so he can¡¯t die. Otherwise, it would just be a waste for me to save him in the first ce,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to personally go out there, right? If you get exposed, things can go sour real fast.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the only one that can save him. You think the CIA could take down Hawking with the MI6 escorting? I think another organization will take action.¡±

    ¡°The 5th Division?¡± Li Wei narrowed his eyes.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Their capabilities are top-notch, and they are very reliable. I think if the National Defense department wants to make sure something happens, they will ask for the 5th Division¡¯s help. They visited us before, so I will just give them a surprise this time.¡±

    Li Wei got pretty excited. ¡°Damn, I want to be in on this one too.¡±

    ¡°No need, just get ready to pick me up. Tell Lin Dong, let Caesar get ready. I need his satellitework to fully monitor this operation,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Li Wei nodded and took out a telescope and saw Hawking walking out of the embassy, being escorted by many. ¡°They are en route.¡±

    Xu Cheng quickly walked out of the hotel as he put a micro earpiece into his ear.

 Chapter 523 - You Can Choose to Trust Me

    <b>Chapter 523: You Can Choose to Trust Me (Part One)</b>

    Hawking came out of the embassy surrounded by heavy security detail. After he got into the extended sedan, the car began moving with MI6¡¯s ck Mercedes following on all four sides.

    ¡°Dr. Hawking, how are you feeling right now?¡± a young British female agent kindly asked with a smile.

    The reason she was picked to closely protect Hawking was, firstly she knew how to take care of elders, and secondly, she was also an ace in MI6.

    ¡°Very well, I feel like I regained my youth.¡± Hawking smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, we are going back home today. The long trip might be tiring, so you can try and get some rest,¡± the agent said to him.

    Hawking nodded, and he nkly looked at the female agent and asked, ¡°We are going to be fine, right?¡±

    The female agent shook her head. ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem, Dr. Hawking, no need to worry.¡±

    The fleet of cars slowly traveled on the road, and there were police escorts along the way as well.

    When they arrived at the airport, they found the whole ce to be very crowded.

    The private ne prepared by the British government was on standby already, but just as everyone escorted Hawking to the security check, something still happened.

    There were over a dozen youngsters that pretended to be big fans of Hawking as they all swarmed over to ask for signatures.

    ¡°Dr. Hawking, we are all Harvard students and we really admire you and your work in quantum physics. Can you briefly answer a few questions we have on this topic? Please!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Hawking, can I take a picture with you?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Hawking, can I have your signature?¡±

    The MI6 agents were all having a headache.

    ¡°Sorry, right now we can¡¯t do any of that.¡± The police and agents kept Hawking in the middle and kept on moving.

    But, those students all tried really hard to squeeze to get closer, and even the agents were having trouble.

    At this time, one of the students suddenly reached out in an attempt to steal or grab the passport from an agent¡¯s hand, but he got caught. The agent immediately grabbed him by the cor and scolded, ¡°F*ck! You better have a good exnation for what you just did!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Why are you grabbing onto my cor?¡± The student acted innocent.

    The agents all had a bad feeling about what was going to happen.

    ¡°Hurry and take Dr. Hawking through the security check and enter the cabin,¡± the captain of the team for this mission said to the agents in a low voice.

    That female agent nodded and helped Dr. Hawking towards the security checkpoint.

    The other agents stayed and tried to stop the students from going further.

    The female agent escorted Dr. Hawking with another agent and arrived at the checkpoint.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, you can¡¯t bring firearms past this point.¡±

    The agent narrowed her eyes. Are these guys looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see my identification? Our embassy has already made a negotiation with your higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t receive any information on allowing you guys to bring guns on board. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us,¡± the security officer said.

    The female agent really wanted to curse. Her colleague held her back and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not cause more trouble. Just hurry up and board the ne and leave this damn ce.¡±

    The female agent nodded as she left her gun at the security checkpoint and walked towards the direction of their flight.

    <b>Chapter 523: You Can Choose to Trust Me (Part Two)</b>

    On the way, when a big man in a trench coat walked past the three of them, he suddenly threw a powerful kick at the other agent, sending him flying away. The female agent subconsciously pushed Dr. Hawking to the side and began fighting the big man.

    Just at that moment, a person suddenly came from behind Dr. Hawking and covered his mouth with a piece of cloth as he dragged him towards a door. Not long after, Hawking passed out.

    Seeing themotion, the other agents that were on the way walking over immediately ran over, wanting to chase after the other man in the ck trench coat that took Hawking away.

    That man directly walked down the corridor into an elevator. There was a giant suitcase inside, and he quickly took off his trench coat and revealed another outfit, and then he put both the clothes and Hawking into the suitcase. Putting on a pair of sses, lookingpletely different than just a second ago, he pushed the cart out once the elevator reached the ground floor and went towards the pickup zone of the airport.

    Back at the airport, those MI6 guys were scrambling for leads. Some chased out of the airport to look for suspicious vehicles, while some went to the surveince room. The guy that was keeping the female agent upied immediately disappeared into the crowd moments after Hawking was taken away.

    The man in sses that were pushing Hawking waved down a cab. The cab took him out to a ce about 5 kilometers away from the airport. After getting off, he directly got onto a big bus that was parked by the side of the road.

    And on this big bus, there were ck curtains pulled all the way down, and it was pitch dark inside. There were a few CIA agents sitting inside, and they all looked at Hawking when the man opened the suitcase and rolled him out.

    Hawking also woke up and saw them. Upon seeing the way they were dressed, he bitterly smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t fun at all.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t ying with you. If you want to y, there¡¯s only one way. Either join the M Nation and serve the 5th Division or... A few days after today, we will direct a tragedy to be posted on the news saying how you were abducted and killed. You know our Hollywood screenwriters neverck a good plot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already this old, how much time would I have left to work for you guys anyway? You are overestimating me.¡± Hawking bitterly smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to serve us, but you definitely can¡¯t work for any nation besides the M Nation. Do you get what we mean?¡±

    Hawking didn¡¯t want topromise. ¡°I was kidnapped at the M Nation airport and got into an ident, how does the M Nation n to answer the U.K.?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to remind us about this. Our nation is a diverse country, and we have people here from all over the world. It could be anyone. As long as the U.K. doesn¡¯t have any evidence directly pointed at us, would we have the final say? Could it be that the U.K. dares to use force against us?¡±

    Just then, the bus driver heard someone knocking on his window.

    ¡°Buddy, give me a ride.¡±

    The driver rolled down the window and said impatiently, ¡°Go away!¡±

    The one greeting him was indeed Xu Cheng. He suddenly dragged the driver¡¯s head out of the window and twisted his neck, and then he threw him onto the passenger seat.

    Xu Cheng directly got onto the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine.

    Inside the bus, they didn¡¯t realize that the driver was changed. Along the way, Li Wei jumped onto the car and took over the steering wheel.

    Xu Cheng jumped onto the top of the bus, walked to the back, and jumped down, and kicked into the back window, sliding into the bus.

    There were five people inside, 4 of whom were CIA agents, and there was also a big man in sses.

    Xu Cheng killed all five of them in a split second.

    Then, he took off the mask he used to disguise himself and revealed his true look. Looking at Hawking, he said, ¡°When you don¡¯t trust nations, you can also choose to trust me. Just like how I can save you from illnesses that no doctor in this world can.¡±

 Chapter 524 - Left Behind a Mess

    <b>Chapter 524: Left Behind a Mess (Part One)</b>

    Hawking saw the Xu Cheng that had suddenly appeared and killed everyone, and he pretended to remain calm and chuckled, ¡°What if I choose not to?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I will turn around and leave, and you will stay here with the car. There will then be people from the 5th Division that will find you and make you a puppet scientist for their quantum experiments.¡±

    Hawking shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Do you represent Huaxia? Over these years, it seems like there¡¯s only this country in the East that still dares to go up against the M Nation.¡±

    ¡°What if I say I¡¯m not?¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    Hawking was a bit shocked. ¡°Who do you work for then?¡±

    ¡°If I say myself, would you be willing to work for me?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°You?¡± Hawking sneered. ¡°Even the U.K. government lost sight of me, what makes you confident enough to go up against the M Nation? I feel like inparison to working for you, I will at least be much safer being a puppet in the M Nation. Look at those big entities that went up against M Nation in the past, which one of them wasn¡¯t more capable than you? But what happened? They all died facing the M Nation military. I¡¯m not just a naive and hot-blooded youngster, I¡¯m already over 70, child. I can¡¯t go on these wild adventures with you. I was just praising you for your calmness and low-key style, I didn¡¯t expect you to be just like the other people your age, adventurous, rebellious, and naive.¡±

    ¡°Listen, Dr. Hawking, I don¡¯t need you to lecture me. If I were you and was given a chance toe back to life, then if I don¡¯t do something big, I would feel like this opportunity would go to waste. To be honest, you aren¡¯t someone my organization definitely needs. I will just treat it as I picked the wrong person, and I don¡¯t need you to do anything to repay me in the future. Now, you are free,¡± Xu Cheng said as he turned around and left. Through the little mic, he said, ¡°Li Wei, park the bus, we are going.¡±

    The bus was suddenly parked by the side of the road.

    At this time, Caesar¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Boss, the man you killed, he seemed to be from the 5th Division. There should be some monitoring system on him or the car, they have been alerted now and there are at least 2 carsing your way.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    After getting off the car, he said to Li Wei, ¡°Take him to somewhere safe, I will clean up the mess.¡±

    Li Wei nodded and led Hawking away from the area.

    Xu Cheng began driving the truck again and stomped on the gas pedal.

    The man in sses he killed back there was a soldier from the 5th Division, and they were all equipped with a device that monitored their vitals. Their HQ would be immediately alerted when the vitals go out when someone dies, and thus, 10 masters from the 72 Demons of Soloman were dispatched to track this bus.

    ¡°Bus is en route to Brooklyn Bridge, intercept it!¡± The HQ was tracking the bus through satellites.

    Xu Cheng said to Caesar, ¡°Tell me the license te for the vehicles that areing to intercept me.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Boss, what are you nning to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°I¡¯m putting on a show for you guys. You guys have never seen me in action yet, right? You are in luck today. Li Wei, tell that Stephen to watch if I¡¯m really a mad man with a brain or not.¡±

    He said as he drove the bus calmly towards the Brooklyn Bridge.

    He could get away and leave no traces behind right now, but he wanted to create some chaos and refresh his existence in the eyes of his enemies.

    Caesar told Xu Cheng the license tes of the two cars from the 5th Division.

    Xu Cheng remembered it and as he drove on, he spotted them two streets away from himing towards him.

    At a spacious intersection, the two cars from the 5th Division saw the bus on the road perpendicr to theirs.

    <b>Chapter 524: Left Behind a Mess (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°We have eyes on the bus,¡± one of them reported to their HQ.

    ¡°Take caution, ensure the safety of our men on the bus. Also, make sure that Dr. Hawking is alive.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Two Ford SUVs reported to the HQ.

    They were waiting on a red light, but Xu Cheng¡¯s side already got its greenlight. He suddenly elerated and made a big left turn. He was going straight for those two Ford cars.

    When the people on the Ford SUVs realized what was happening, their eyes opened up wide and they couldn¡¯t react in time at all. There were cars behind them and on their sides waiting for the red light as well, and when they thought about making a U-turn, it was already toote. The big bus drove as if the driver was drunk, and it swung its head directly towards them.

    Bam!

    The quality of the buses in the M Nation weren¡¯t something that could bepared to Ford SUVs. Those two cars were directly destroyed by the bus, and even the cars behind them were affected.

    The collision was extremely serious, and the people on the front seats of the first Ford were directly crushed into a pie.

    The people at the back all shook violently due to the impact, swaying from side to side and immediately falling unconscious. The chained collision caused huge chaos at the intersection, affecting many vehicles.

    Xu Cheng put the bus in reverse for a bit. He wasn¡¯t nning to withdraw, but he continued to step on the elerator and came into intimate contact with those two Ford SUVs again.

    Bam!

    ¡°Sh-t! He¡¯s doing it on purpose! He knows who we are!¡± The people on the second car saw that something was fishy, but when the driver wanted to try and avoid the bus, it was already toote. Some people immediately opened the door and jumped out, but some were also a bit toote and got crushed as the bus collided with the side of the SUV.

    Those that didn¡¯te out in time were directly destroyed along with the SUV, dying a horrifying death.

    The soldier that was lucky enough to make it out wanted to jump onto the bus, but right when he hung himself onto the driver¡¯s window of the truck, Xu Cheng grabbed him by the neck and threw him off.

    After taking care of the two cars from the 5th Division, Xu Cheng turned back onto his original route and drove towards the Brooklyn Bridge.

    At this time, arge group of NY police vehicles began chasing after him, and the siren sounds exhrated Xu Cheng.

    After putting down the window, he reached out his hand to feel the coolness of the wind, as he raised his middle finger to the police cars chasing behind him.

    A police car finally caught up with the bus, and Xu Cheng just swirled the steering wheel to the left, directly mming the police car away.

    Along the way, all the vehicles on the road rushed to make way to avoid any impact, and those that couldn¡¯t clear out of the way in time were bumped to the side by the bus. The whole scene looked like a Hollywood movie, and the police were obviously portrayed as useless once again.

    In the sky, the military helicopters roared to the scene.

    They attempted to open fire towards the front of the bus. The windshield and roof of the bus became filled with bullet holes, and Xu Cheng directly mmed through all the obstacles, swirling the steering wheel to the side as he reached the center of the bridge. Then, breaking through the railing, he took the whole bus underwater.

    Bam!

    The bus fell directly into the water and began to slowly sink. As for Xu Cheng, he swam out of the seat like a fish in water and left the scene, leaving behind a big mess.

 Chapter 525 - Other People Canâ€™t Do It, I Can

    <b>Chapter 525: Other People Can¡¯t Do It, I Can (Part One)</b>

    Four agents, one demon from the 5th Division.

    All dead.

    With the 10 of the 72 Demon Ranking that went to intercept the bus in their Ford SUVs, they died too.

    This also didn¡¯t include the casualties caused by traffic idents and the traffic jams and panic suffered by the public.

    At the high-level meeting at the CIA HQ, everyone at the table looked solemn.

    The people from the Department of State also came to attend this emergency meeting.

    The secretary of state looked at the big characters of the CIA and spoke first, ¡°The British Embassy wants an answer from the M Nation about the event at the airport with Dr. Hawking being kidnapped. I want to hear what you people want to say.¡±

    The director of the CIA coughed and answered, ¡°They don¡¯t have any shreds of evidence on us, so you can just say whatever to BS them. Just push the me around, and maybe say these events at the airport and the Brooklyn Bridge were caused by terrorists that kidnapped Dr. Hawking, and we will fully cooperate with the U.K. to rescue Dr. Hawking.¡±

    The secretary of state nodded. ¡°Very good, this reason makes sense. Then now, can you tell me why our people opened fire during the chase? The kidnapper¡¯s bus directly drove off the bridge, and all the people onboard were announced dead, with Dr. Hawking¡¯s body nowhere to be found. How do you want me to exin this to them? First, there were hostages, and your agents and the police still opened fire, forcing the kidnappers to take extreme measures. This in and of itself is an act of ignorance and impotence. Now, with the help of the news, the whole world knows about it, and the whole world isughing at our M Nation¡¯s police for ignoring the safety of the hostages. Do you think I should put the me on the police, or the CIA?¡±

    The head of CIA said impatiently, ¡°But didn¡¯t you see we also lost a lot of people?¡±

    The people from the state department sneered. ¡°This is your rebuttal? Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? You guys should be the experts in intelligence work, yet your personnel got their cover blown and were killed! What do you expect me to do? How about you retire early and leave the position to someone morepetent? Right now, I don¡¯t care about your work, and I also don¡¯t have the time to sort through your department¡¯s affairs with you. Now, please just give me an answer. After that bus fell off the bridge, Dr. Hawking is MIA, and the UK wants an answer from us, whether this is the work of kidnappers or us, with the goal of killing Hawking and not allowing him to go back to his country. Thetter spection is directly rted to the military helicopters¡¯ indiscriminate shooting on the bus regardless of the hostage situation. If you guys don¡¯t have a way to exin this matter, then I will escte this matter to the president. You better hurry up.¡±

    Then, the State Department people left angrily.

    At the CIA meeting room, the several bigwigs at the table all didn¡¯t look too well.

    ¡°Get the captain responsible for this operation over right now.¡±

    The assistant nodded and walked out of the office. Outside, Captain Jackman had been waiting for a long time. He saw the people from the State Department walking out as they gave him a re.

    ¡°Come on in,¡± the assistant said to Jackman.

    Jackman took in a deep breath and followed him into the meeting room.

    Inside, there were five higher-ups, and their eyes were all out of focus as they remained silent.

    When Captain Jackman stopped in his tracks and stood before the five of them, the higher-up sitting at the center asked him, ¡°You didn¡¯t get intel that there was another party that was nning to intercept Dr. Hawking?¡±

    Jackman was confused. ¡°To be honest, we really didn¡¯t expect anyone would dare to do it on our turf.¡±

    The Higher-up: ¡°Why shoot?¡±

    Jackman: ¡°This man deliberately disrupted the order in New York. I think that in that case, he should be executed on the spot.¡±

    The Higher-up: ¡°How about our casualties?¡±

    Jackman hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°15 people were killed.¡±

    The Higher-up: ¡°Was the suspect killed?¡±

    <b>Chapter 525: Other People Can¡¯t Do It, I Can (Part Two)</b>

    Jackman: ¡°Still... not yet.¡±

    The Higher-up: ¡°Where¡¯s Hawking?¡±

    Jackman: ¡°Still... missing.¡±

    Veins began popping out on the higher-up¡¯s forehead. ¡°The suspect drove the bus into the river, it¡¯s impossible that he could have survived. If Hawking¡¯s on the bus, he would be dead for sure too! Where¡¯s the suspect¡¯s body? Did the autopsy reporte out? Who did it?¡±

    Jackman directly became silent. He looked at his superiors as he was covered in sweat, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak more.

    ¡°What?¡± The five superiors narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the body, so we weren¡¯t able to identify him yet.¡±

    Bam!

    The five superiors all mmed down onto the conference table at once.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t found him? Then how the fack do you expect us to answer the State Department and the UK? If there¡¯s no evidence of a third-party being involved, you think the UK would believe us?¡±

    Jackman said awkwardly, ¡°Can¡¯t we just find some scapegoats from prison?¡±

    The Superior: ¡°But the key is, where¡¯s Hawking? And how are you going to exin to them why your guys opened fire when there was a hostage on the bus? You want the whole world to know that our police force is so reckless and impotent that they were unable to even consider the hostage¡¯s safety? Tell me, you want us to take the me for you? The police want us, the CIA, to give them an answer. The citizens are all furious about the situation. The British side connected the two incidents and heavily suspected Hawking being inside that vehicle, and the people that were dead on that bus were your guys, those that kidnapped Hawking at the airport. The British side is confronting us about it already, so we must not expose that the people dead on that bus were our CIA agents, you got that? Actually, you don¡¯t need to get it anymore. You can go retire now.¡±

    Just then, an agent came in and said, ¡°We found a line of words written behind one of our guys¡¯ back.¡±

    The superiors at the table immediately asked, ¡°What does it say?¡±

    ¡°Uhm... It said, Go eat a d-ck, 5th Division.¡±

    ¡°Motherfacker!¡± They pped onto the table furiously again.

    ¨C At the M-Nation and Mexico border ¨C

    Watching the news, Hawking asked Li Wei, ¡°Is he dead? Are you guys terrorists?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°We aren¡¯t terrorists. We just have the capabilities, ambition, and feel that we can¡¯t live our lives in vain. We want to change this world, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hawking shook his head. ¡°You guys won¡¯t be able to change anything, this world won¡¯t change. Your friend just did something very stupid, and I don¡¯t even know what he does. Do you want me to sympathize with him now after watching this?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Nope, just want you to see his capabilities.¡±

    Hawking: ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. This kind of suicidal act is just stupid.¡±

    ¡°Who said Imitted suicide?¡± At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly walked in.

    Hawking¡¯s eyes stared wide open as he looked at him. ¡°You... didn¡¯t you fall off the bridge on the bus and die? Impossible! You couldn¡¯t have survived the impact, nor could you have escaped from the search!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Other people can¡¯t, but I can.¡±

    He took off of all of his clothes underwater, and when the whole riverside area was under lockdown, he just walked past those soldiers butt-naked right in front of their face! Those guys were still trying to look for his body.

 Chapter 526 - You are Just a Poor Guy Thatâ€™s Afraid of Death

    <b>Chapter 526: You are Just a Poor Guy That¡¯s Afraid of Death (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng looked at Hawking and said, ¡°Now, you are basically free to leave the M Nation and directly go back to the UK. I told you, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Then, he turned around and walked away.

    There was no hesitation at all. Li Wei followed him, and the two of them just left.

    Hawking just watched as they left, feeling that this man was so difficult to read.

    When they reached the door, Hawking suddenly shouted, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we talk a bit? I feel like if you want to ask me to join, you should at least act like you want me to do you a favor. Your subordinate told me that we can¡¯t live our lives in vain.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks, turned around, and slowly walked over. As he walked, he said, ¡°If you are talking about the person behind me, then you got it wrong. He¡¯s not my henchman, he¡¯s my bro. I wouldn¡¯t leave my back open to my subordinate.¡±

    Li Wei felt very touched upon hearing this. This was also why he was willing to leave the Dragon Division with Luo Yi to follow Xu Cheng wherever he went.

    ¡°You are a soldier?¡± seeing Xu Cheng walking back over, Hawking asked.

    ¡°I was, but not anymore.¡± Xu Cheng sat down in front of Hawking and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m now fighting for myself.¡±

    ¡°Mercenary?¡± Hawking frowned.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°You can say that. But, we aren¡¯t mercenaries trying to make a living. We are different.¡±

    Hawking asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Inparison to traditional mercenaries, we are more ambitious.¡±

    Hawkingughed out. ¡°What is your ambition? What your brother told me earlier indeed made me think a bit. I¡¯m not young anymore, but to be honest, I might¡¯ve been infected by the madness of you youngsters. Unfortunately, old people like me can¡¯t just go nuts and crazily chase after some dream anymore. I can work together with you guys, but I want you to convince me. If you are just mercenaries who want to cause terror and make me build weapons for you guys to disrupt this peaceful world, then I won¡¯t cooperate with you guys.¡±

    ¡°Peaceful world?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just hear about the U.K. voting to leave Europe? Is that peace too?¡±

    Hawking awkwardly smiled bitterly.

    Xu Cheng said solemnly, ¡°We want to create a home!¡±

    Hawking: ¡°You don¡¯t have one already?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°And this home¡¯s ce is called the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Hawking¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed. ¡°You guys want to unify thatnd into a nation?!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    Hawking looked at Xu Cheng, and then he looked at Li Wei. Then, he snorted, ¡°Just with you guys?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°More and more people will join us in the future. I hope you can also join us, and help us develop quantum weapons. It won¡¯t be for other reasons, but just when we unify the Land of Mercenaries, we can announce to the world, that we aren¡¯t afraid of nukes because we have quantum weapons that are no less powerful than atomic bombs!¡±

    Hawkingughed. Heughed with ridicule. He stood up as he kept on shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°I thought you guys just wanted to make a little fuss and at most get me to develop some weapons for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to want me to develop something to rival nuclear technology. You guys are too naive. This level of technology cannot be controlled in the hands of you guys. Both of youbined together aren¡¯t even older than me, do you guys know what a nuclear weapon is? Have you seen how merciless it is? Let me tell you, not to mention sessfully developing it, even if you are in the process of developing it and testing it, it would be detected by satellites. You guys can¡¯t hide it at all. By then, I will be themon enemy of the world and have a bounty on my head. Who¡¯s going to protect me then? At this point, I rather trust the British government, because in front of actual nations, you guys are really nothing.¡±

    <b>Chapter 526: You are Just a Poor Guy That¡¯s Afraid of Death (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng mocked his attitude and refusal and said, ¡°To be blunt, you are just scared that your own safety can¡¯t be guaranteed. For you, experiments are not as important as your life, right? This is why you rather live like a vegetable on a wheelchair then kill yourself because, in fact, you are scared of death! People say you are a great scientist, but inparison to the actual madmen that love science, you are nothing. God gave you a great brain, yet you would rather let it go to waste instead of bringing great change to this world. You understand too little of us. We are madmen, but not the brainless type. As the saying goes, there¡¯s only one thin line separating geniuses from madmen, and that ismon sense. And you are a pseudo-genius because you aren¡¯t crazy enough to chase after a dream when you have what it takes. If I were you, since I discovered quantum physics, then I will perfect it!¡±

    Hawking looked at Xu Cheng furiously. ¡°Have you said enough? I didn¡¯t change the world? Then why do peoplepare me to Einstein? My greatness doesn¡¯t need you toment on it. If a person can¡¯t even guarantee his own safety, then what dream can he chase after? You consistently mention ambition and dream, but inparison to those organizations that dare to stand up against the M Nation, you guys are just rookies. Yet, those organizations all met their tragic ends, and you guys want to talk about dreams and aplish what they couldn¡¯t? Besides, are you the King of Mercenaries ¨C Kush? If he were toe and find me to talk about this, then I might sit down and consider it. But, you are not! For the vastnd that is the Land of Mercenaries, unifying it is even more difficult than bombing the White House to the ground! And to rule over it, it would be even harder than destroying the entire M Nation! Due to its geopolitical situation and oil reserves, thisnd has great strategic importance to all nations in the world, do you know that? Why doesn¡¯t the entire world want this ce to be unified? Because they can¡¯t allow this ce to be one and side with any country in the world!¡±

    Hawking pointed at his brain and then looked at Xu Cheng. He sighed. ¡°The brain is a good thing, I hope you guys have one and will treasure it. If you guys simply want the technology, I can teach you quantum physics. But, as for your grand blueprint, I¡¯m sorry that I cannot daydream about this, nor do I dare to.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly took out a gun from Li Wei¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what are you doing?¡± He thought Xu Cheng was going to kill Hawking.

    But, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t doing that.

    He looked at Hawking and said, ¡°In your eyes, what¡¯s impossible? What¡¯s daydreaming? In this world, there¡¯s nothing impossible. I can even cure cancer, and you think I can¡¯t achieve my grand dream? Then, do you think a person¡¯s capable of catching a bullet?¡±

    Hawking felt that this guy was going crazy. ¡°The reason the gun is so feared by the masses, is that no one can resist against it.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Then, he raised the gun and pointed it at the side of his head as he said to Hawking, ¡°Then you should watch carefully.¡±

    Then, he pulled the trigger.

    Hawking¡¯s eyes almost fell out and he felt his heart stop.

    He thought that the bullet would prate Xu Cheng¡¯s brain. He couldn¡¯t ept that a living person would do something so crazy and terrifying for his so-called dream.

    But!

    At the instant the bullet popped out of the gun, Xu Cheng¡¯s other hand shed before the side of his head, so fast that it arrived before the bullet could reach his head. Then, upon impact, he caught the bullet.

    He tossed the bullet to Hawking and mockingly said to him, ¡°Maybe one day, guns would fall out of poprity. Say, if other people all end up bing like me, wouldn¡¯t we be able to not ban guns anymore?¡±

    Hawking looked at him dumbfoundedly, his breathing became so heavy that his chest began going up and down.

    That wasn¡¯t enough. Xu Cheng then pointed the gun at his forehead.

    In front of Hawking, he suddenly pulled the trigger.

    Following the loud bam, his tortoiseshell patterns appeared, directly repelling the bullet away as it fell in front of Hawking.

 Chapter 527 - Getting Ready to Go to the Land of Mercenaries (Part One)

    <strong>Chapter 527: Getting Ready to Go to the Land of Mercenaries (Part One)</strong>

    Was Xu Cheng a bit extreme?

    A bit.

    But to him, since he wanted to do it, then he had to make all the preparations. As a soldier, before he got any intel that could put him at an advantage, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly take action. This also helped him form the habit of getting prepared before doing something.

    In fact, as for Hawking, Xu Cheng really did need him. Suppose that day really came, when he unified the Land of Mercenaries through force. If he wanted to establish a nation, he would have to face all the nations that originally had their eyes on thisnd¡¯s resources. By that time, no words and force were more powerful than a quantum weapon that could easily beat nuclear weapons. This would be the highest level of deterrent.

    In fact, Hawking could just leave. Xu Cheng never forced him to stay nor try very hard to convince him, so Hawking knew very well that he could leave if he wanted to.

    But, inside his heart, he was also very tempted.

    What Xu Cheng just said, in fact, wouldn¡¯t it be a great challenge from Hawking¡¯s perspective?

    It was just that this challenge was a bit difficult.

    It was so difficult that even Hawking was scared, but¡­ deep inside his heart, there was an unexinable feeling of anticipation.

    Maybe this was the power of instigation. Despite being so old already, he actually couldn¡¯t take this kind prodding, especially when he was prodded by such a young guy.

    Hawking stared at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I want to see how you die.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. He knew that meant Hawking was onboard.

    ¡°If I die, someone will be arranged to send you back home,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Xu Cheng would make Li Wei responsible for escorting Hawking back to the UK if something were to go wrong. After all, Li Wei had been through all the agent training at the Dragon Division and knew how to disguise Hawking. Right now, Hawking could stand up and move just like a normal person, so the others wouldn¡¯t be able to use the old methods to look for him. Now, as long as no one ripped off his facial mask or he didn¡¯t dere that he was the Hawking that went MIA, no one would be able to recognize him.

    Hawking came up with a preliminary list of quotes for the materials he would need. Xu Cheng prided himself on being a rich man, but after seeing the quote, he suddenly began not feeling well.

    While dreams could be wonderful, the reality was sometimes very harsh, and this was exactly the situation.

    The research start-up fund ¨C 5 billion dors!

    Right now he only had about 15 billion in assets, and the initial funding would take a third.

    The various basic equipment would cost a billion, and the supeputers will cost another billion. They would also need to find team members that shared the same ambition and goal while also having the capabilities to study quantum technology deeper together. This wasn¡¯t too difficult, Xu Cheng would just have Caesar use his onlinework to slowly find private researchers. However, the cost to building an underground industrial base would cost 2 billion! This was the most difficult. Firstly, this ce had got to be well-hidden. But then, where could he find the manpower and resources to build it? For it to be viable and safe underground, the quality must be top-notch. Otherwise, during the testing of quantum technology, a poorly-built construction would only bury all the researchers underground.

    Xu Cheng wanted to build it directly on the territory of the Land of Mercenary, but there was no precedent of internationally-renowned construction teams that were willing to go in there to build a project. After all, it was one of the most chaotic and dangerous ces on earth.

    Hawking sneered at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Now do you suddenly feel like it¡¯s impossible to move another step forward? In this kind of information era, it¡¯s impossible if you want to hide and develop something big. As you progress more, the amount of money you have to burn would only get more and more. Do you have enough money to fill the ck hole?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Then, he continued, ¡°But I can make more. Making the M Nation¡¯s money to fund my people and my research, what a great deal! I¡¯ve decided, I will be a vampire and get some sucking going on the M Nation.¡±

    Hawking said, ¡°Just arrange the underground engineering experiment base¡¯s construction first. Any explosion tests in theter period could attract media and military attention. So, I mean, you might as well put the experiment base in the Land of Mercenaries, it¡¯s already pretty chaotic with tons of explosions every day, and information is all pretty jammed there.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. That was what he originally nned. He turned around to look at Li Wei and asked, ¡°How big is our territory right now over there?¡±

    <strong>Chapter 527: Getting Ready to Go to the Land of Mercenaries (Part Two)</strong>

    Li Wei awkwardly said, ¡°About the size of a small town, estimated to be about 1 million square meters.¡±

    Hawkingughed. ¡°Are there any fortresses on there that¡¯s easy to defend and hard to break through?¡±

    Li Wei felt even more awkward. ¡°There are just a few dpidated houses, and they were also left behind from a couple of decades ago. There isn¡¯t anyone living there anymore, so we temporarily settled in.¡±

    Hawking: ¡°Then what the fack are we doing? If you guys were defeated and have to run, does that mean I have to give up my underground base and factory too? The other mercenary groups would upynds with great oil reserves, and you upied a piece ofnd that not even birds would take a sh-t on? And you want to unify the nation? You guys would be screwed right away even if the other countries put economic sanctions on you. Mr. Xu, don¡¯t me me for not helping. Let¡¯s talk after you get a foothold over there first.¡±

    Li Wei was embarrassed and didn¡¯t say anymore.

    ¡°Old man, in the future I won¡¯t allow you to say this kind of rhetoric in front of them that would affect their motivation.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°We will just conquer morend, what¡¯s so difficult? Besides, if we built a base on such an abandoned ce, the risk will be significantly smaller, since the other mercenaries wouldn¡¯t even bother bullying or looting us.¡±

    Li Wei looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you nning toe to the Land of Mercenaries now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°We will go and upy our base camp first. Hawking can¡¯t stay here. Once we meet real danger, we won¡¯t be able to rely on the Mexican gangs. Figure out a way to get him over there first, I will be right there.¡±

    Li Wei happily nodded. ¡°I will go back and tell Luo Yi.¡±

    Xu Cheng found a person that could help him solve the problem of getting a good engineering team, and that person was the filthy rich man, Haber.

    If a problem could be solved by money, then it was not a problem. He believed that the people found by Haber would be reliable. Back then, if Haber was a big mouth, the word would¡¯ve already gotten out when he told Haber about his n to wipe out the Sanling Financial Group. But, he kept his mouth shut and kept that secret until now, it was clear that he was someone he could rely on.

    After he called Haber, Haber couldn¡¯t be more excited.

    Ever since what happened back in the Wei Nation, Haber had always wanted to find a time to have a deep talk with Xu Cheng and ask him just how the fack did he manage to do all that. He also wanted to check to see if Xu Cheng was still alive.

    ¡°Come to Dubai, I will show you the most luxurious life here,¡± Haber said warmingly over the phone.

    After hanging up the call, Xu Cheng called Lin Chuxue and asked, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go have our honeymoon in Dubai.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention for you,¡± Lin Chuxue said understandingly.

    ¡°No worries, I have a big heart. For whoever that dares to seduce you, I will face-p him to death with my money.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s just take a break so we can work more efficientlyter,e on.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go if you can book the Burj Al Arab hotel, otherwise don¡¯t interrupt my studies. I didn¡¯t even get to graduate with my music diplomast time because I had to marry you and go to Huaxia with you!¡± Lin Chuxue snorted.

    Xu Cheng felt guilty. He wanted to take this opportunity to really let Lin Chuxue have a good time. He indeed hadn¡¯t taken Lin Chuxue to travel, so he wanted to make it up to her. So, he called Haber back. ¡°My wife said she¡¯sing if you can get us a room at Burj Al Arab.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Is that even a challenge for me?¡± Haber said proudly, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t use that tone, because it would be humiliating if you think that¡¯s difficult for me to do. I just need to give the word and the presidential suite will be reserved for you. Wait, you have a wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I can¡¯t have a wife?¡±

    Haber: ¡°I mean, which woman would love a madman like you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just wait, I will show you the epitome of being low-profile.¡±

 Chapter 527 - Getting Ready to Go to the Land of Mercenaries (Part Two)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 527: Getting Ready to Go to the Land of Mercenaries (Part Two)</strong></h4>

    Li Wei awkwardly said, ¡°About the size of a small town, estimated to be about 1 million square meters.¡±

    Hawkingughed. ¡°Are there any fortresses on there that¡¯s easy to defend and hard to break through?¡±

    Li Wei felt even more awkward. ¡°There are just a few dpidated houses, and they were also left behind from a couple of decades ago. There isn¡¯t anyone living there anymore, so we temporarily settled in.¡±

    Hawking: ¡°Then what the fack are we doing? If you guys were defeated and have to run, does that mean I have to give up my underground base and factory too? The other mercenary groups would upynds with great oil reserves, and you upied a piece ofnd that not even birds would take a sh-t on? And you want to unify the nation? You guys would be screwed right away even if the other countries put economic sanctions on you. Mr. Xu, don¡¯t me me for not helping. Let¡¯s talk after you get a foothold over there first.¡±

    Li Wei was embarrassed and didn¡¯t say anymore.

    ¡°Old man, in the future I won¡¯t allow you to say this kind of rhetoric in front of them that would affect their motivation.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°We will just conquer morend, what¡¯s so difficult? Besides, if we built a base on such an abandoned ce, the risk will be significantly smaller, since the other mercenaries wouldn¡¯t even bother bullying or looting us.¡±

    Li Wei looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you nning toe to the Land of Mercenaries now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°We will go and upy our base camp first. Hawking can¡¯t stay here. Once we meet real danger, we won¡¯t be able to rely on the Mexican gangs. Figure out a way to get him over there first, I will be right there.¡±

    Li Wei happily nodded. ¡°I will go back and tell Luo Yi.¡±

    Xu Cheng found a person that could help him solve the problem of getting a good engineering team, and that person was the filthy rich man, Haber.

    If a problem could be solved by money, then it was not a problem. He believed that the people found by Haber would be reliable. Back then, if Haber was a big mouth, the word would¡¯ve already gotten out when he told Haber about his n to wipe out the Sanling Financial Group. But, he kept his mouth shut and kept that secret until now, it was clear that he was someone he could rely on.

    After he called Haber, Haber couldn¡¯t be more excited.

    Ever since what happened back in the Wei Nation, Haber had always wanted to find a time to have a deep talk with Xu Cheng and ask him just how the fack did he manage to do all that. He also wanted to check to see if Xu Cheng was still alive.

    ¡°Come to Dubai, I will show you the most luxurious life here,¡± Haber said warmingly over the phone.

    After hanging up the call, Xu Cheng called Lin Chuxue and asked, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go have our honeymoon in Dubai.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention for you,¡± Lin Chuxue said understandingly.

    ¡°No worries, I have a big heart. For whoever that dares to seduce you, I will face-p him to death with my money.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s just take a break so we can work more efficientlyter,e on.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go if you can book the Burj Al Arab hotel, otherwise don¡¯t interrupt my studies. I didn¡¯t even get to graduate with my music diplomast time because I had to marry you and go to Huaxia with you!¡± Lin Chuxue snorted.

    Xu Cheng felt guilty. He wanted to take this opportunity to really let Lin Chuxue have a good time. He indeed hadn¡¯t taken Lin Chuxue to travel, so he wanted to make it up to her. So, he called Haber back. ¡°My wife said she¡¯sing if you can get us a room at Burj Al Arab.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Is that even a challenge for me?¡± Haber said proudly, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t use that tone, because it would be humiliating if you think that¡¯s difficult for me to do. I just need to give the word and the presidential suite will be reserved for you. Wait, you have a wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I can¡¯t have a wife?¡±

    Haber: ¡°I mean, which woman would love a madman like you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just wait, I will show you the epitome of being low-profile.¡±

 Chapter 528 - Just One Step Away from Transforming from Girl to Woman (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 528: Just One Step Away from Transforming from Girl to Woman (Part One)</h4>

    In the luxurious metropolis that is Dubai, Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue arrived at the airport in sunsses.

    Haber¡¯s second eldest son personally drove an extended white Rolls-Royce to pick them up.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, right? My father had been waiting for your arrival for a long time.¡± Haber¡¯s eldest son, Zawa, was sitting on the front passenger seat, and he turned to the back and greeted Xu Cheng enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Xu, why not juste and live at our house? My father said he prepared a lot of red wine there.¡±

    ¡°My wife had been wanting to stay at the Burj Al Arab hotel for a long time, and I didn¡¯t have the time to bring her over before. Since it¡¯s already been booked now, we will just live at the hotel.¡±

    Zawa: ¡°Oh I see, my father is very happy about your arrival. We will for sure bring you around and make sure you and your wife have a great time!¡±

    The car then directly drove to Haber¡¯s big vi first. Last time, Xu Cheng already visited this ce butt-naked, so he wasn¡¯t a stranger to this ce.

    Haber, his current wife, and his youngest son and daughter had all been waiting at the front hall. When the car arrived, Xu Cheng got off, shook his hands, and hugged them.

    When Haber saw Lin Chuxue slowlye out of the car, that gentle sight... As she took off her sunsses, her blue eyes were as mesmerizing as the ocean.

    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡± Haber was a bit surprised.

    ¡°My name is Nicole, and I¡¯m from Ennd. Of course, my father was originally from Huaxia, and right now I have Huaxia nationality, following my husband.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled and shook his hands.

    ¡°You are the Rose of Britain! I know you! You were on the global beauty list every year, no wonder I found you so familiar! It turned out to be Miss Nicole! Wait, you said, your husband?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked over at Xu Cheng and chuckled, and Haber looked over at Xu Cheng and became a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Today¡¯s not April Fools, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°How about it? Big surprise, right? I think I heard the sound of your heart shattering, but I¡¯m already used to it. I will just have my arm around my wife and let the others cry about it.¡±

    Haber was betweenughter and tears. ¡°It is truly difficult to understand why a person like you can have a wife like this. Oh well, anyways, it¡¯s good that you are finally here. Winnie, I will have to trouble you for the next little while.¡±

    Winnie was Haber¡¯s wife and she obviously knew how to take care of guests, especially women. After all, they do mostly share simr interests.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Nicole, just treat this ce like home. Anything you like to eat, y with, or buy, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get inside first.¡± Haber dragged Xu Cheng into the house.

    He said to Xu Cheng in a low voice, ¡°Speaking of buying, a few days ago, that Mand medicine really got me drooling. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have time to go, or else I would¡¯ve gone to the auction too. The key is, initially, no one believed that it works, but when Hawking was sessfully treated, I booked the ne ticket right away! But, I couldn¡¯t get a ticket, what a pity.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I heard the final bidder was also from the Middle East? He got killed?¡±

    Haber nodded. ¡°It¡¯s from another big local family, and they already found out who the murderer is. That guy¡¯s still on the run. Remember, you promised me a favor! Now that I¡¯m getting older and older, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m getting more and more afraid of death.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s because you are enjoying yourfortable life too much.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that is why. I was on the streets when I was young too, but who knew, the older I got, the more scared of trouble I am.¡± Haber sighed. ¡°Oh right, about the Sanling Financial Group, you really shocked me. But, your wife being the Rose of Britain shocked me even more. To be honest, how did you manage to sessfully court her? Right now I feel like I¡¯m bing more and more unable to see through you, Buddy, but I feel you are a very interesting person.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t see through myself too. Recently, I got this unprecedented idea, and this time I came to ask for your help.¡±

    Chapter 528: Just One Step Away from Transforming from Girl to Woman (Part Two)

    Haber¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me first, I¡¯m a bit scared, man. Right now, I¡¯m really scared of hearing from your mouth what you are going to do. Everything you facking do can shock the entire world, so I¡¯m really scared of youing to me for help, you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends that I can rely on.¡±

    This sentence indeed was very useful on Haber. Heughed. ¡°Woah dude, I know I am. To be able to be called a reliable friend by you means at least I have some use, haha. Since you are here for a couple of days, don¡¯t worry about this for now. Does your wife know you are here for business or to take her out to y? I can see, outside of home, she listens to you on everything, but at home, it seems like she calls the shots.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Haberughed. ¡°Because I am also this kind of good man.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t BS me.¡±

    Haber still nced at Xu Cheng with a bit of uncertainty and asked, ¡°She¡¯s really your wife?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to show you my marriage certificate?¡± Xu Cheng was betweenughter and tears. ¡°Why do all men in this world ask me this question? Am I really that ugly?¡±

    Haber pouted and said, ¡°Did those men also never tell you that your wife still hasn¡¯t lost her innocence? Are you the abnormal one or her? Or are you two just simply acting to be in a marriage?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes got even bigger as he looked at Haber and said, ¡°You can see through this too?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The transformation from a girl to a woman seems just one step away, but there¡¯s actually a big difference, you know? A girl has her unique innocence, and you can clearly tell the difference from her eyes and demeanor. Did you not notice how many of the mature men that tried to court her addressed her as Miss Nicole?¡±

    Xu Cheng was a bit stunned. So that was the case.

    ¡°Are you the not-okay one?¡± Haber looked at Xu Cheng with a bit of mockery.

    ¡°How the fack am I not okay? I just... I just only like girls, can¡¯t that be the case? No, I think you are just blind,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Haber: ¡°You facking pedo, I must not let you see my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Fack off, I¡¯m a man with principles,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    In fact, he had a lot to worry about. There was a big secret he didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone.

    Why did he choose the Land of Mercenaries to be his home for development?

    It was because if his secret really gets exposed and he became the mutant in other people¡¯s eyes, then only the Land of Mercenaries would allow for his existence.

    What Dr. Koman said was still lingering in his heart. Gene contamination could cause death.

    After spending an afternoon chilling at Haber¡¯s house, at night, Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue arrived at the Burj Al Arab hotel. When they walked into their room, a subtle feeling made them both a bit awkward.

    It was because the whole room only had one big bed, and there was a candle-light dinner prepared on the terrace outside. A petal bath had been set up, and the sweet aroma was emanating from the washroom.

    Lin Chuxue was too shy and immediately lowered her head, put down her luggage, and went to take a bath. Xu Cheng walked to the table, and there was a card with Haber¡¯s ugly-a$$ writing: Hope You Make That Step Forward Today.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

 Chapter 529 - Xu Cheng, Donâ€™t Even Think About Getting Your Hands On Me For the Rest of Your Life!

    <b>Chapter 529: Xu Cheng, Don¡¯t Even Think About Getting Your Hands On Me For the Rest of Your Life! (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng sat at the candlelight dinner table on the terrace.

    His hands were tangled together as he became increasingly nervous.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been by the time Chuxue came out. She was wearing silk pajamas, and there was nothing but lingerie inside. The straps could even be seen between the pajama cors.

    Lin Chuxue sat down across from him gently. Xu Cheng poured her a ss of red wine. Lin Chuxue picked up the knife and fork and symbolically chewed on a bite of meat as her eyes flickered at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Uhmm... tonight...¡±

    Xu Cheng said so righteously, ¡°I will sleep on the floor, you can take the bed.¡±

    Lin Chuxue pursed her lips and tried to squeeze out all the courage she had. After taking a shower, she was glowing all over and her face seemed to be able to drip water.

    ¡°Umm... I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t allow you to touch.¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face blushed as she mumbled this.

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Cheng thought he heard it wrong.

    Lin Chuxue immediately changed the topic. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Immediately, she lowered her head to look at the candlelight. Her lips remained closed, not saying a word, and there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes.

    She mumbled in her heart, You are a big man, do you still need a woman to take the initiative? If I¡¯m not willing, why would I be in the same room with you, or, you know, even marry you to begin with?!

    Xu Cheng chewed on the steak but he didn¡¯t even notice what it tasted like.

    Was he not interested in Lin Chuxue?

    Of course not. Not even Buddha¡¯s gonna believe in that.

    Was no one seeing the big tent that was already pitched in his pants as Xu Cheng Jr. dered his dissatisfaction to the world?

    Xu Cheng felt that the hardest thing in the world wasn¡¯t avenging his dad and wiping out the Ryong Family, it also wasn¡¯t avenging his love and wiping out the Sanling Financial Group. It was actually... having such a peerless beauty in front you, with everything about her from demeanor to clothing screaming green-light at you...

    What was more was that it was even his wife! He had nothing to worry about, there were no legal consequences, no moral shackles, only 200% consent...

    Yet.

    Yet he couldn¡¯t do anything!

    Xu Cheng felt a fire burning inside of him.

    Seeing the faint disgruntled look in Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes, Xu Cheng knew his grandiose image in his wife¡¯s heart waspletely destroyed.

    It didn¡¯t matter how invincible he was in the past, but at this moment, right now, in front of his lover, when you can¡¯t prove the man¡¯s glory and can¡¯t satisfy her, then whatever else you say or do is irrelevant.

    Xu Cheng knew that his image in his wife¡¯s heart was probably already an impotent male!

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Why are you sweating?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Cheng reacted and wiped his forehead. Oh damn, it was indeed covered in sweat. That kind of mental and physical torment made him seem like he just experienced the greatest suffering in the world.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably because it¡¯s too hot. Maybe I¡¯m just too tired today,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxue chuckled. ¡°Go take a bath then, you will be much better when you take one.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and got up and went to the bathroom.

    <b>Chapter 529: Xu Cheng, Don¡¯t Even Think About Getting Your Hands On Me For the Rest of Your Life! (Part Two)</b>

    As Lin Chuxue lowered her head and looked at the beautifulndscape down her cor, she mumbled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this obvious enough? What is this still thinking about?¡±

    She immediately went to the mirror by the closet and looked at her long silky hair, smooth skin, and white corbones.

    Looking at her figure, she turned around and around and found it to be perfect. This pajamas helpedpliment all the curves and were a perfect fit.

    On the bottom, the pajama¡¯s leg opening was just in the right ce, revealing her smooth and long legs without a hint of extra fat.

    ¡°Is this guy a normal man?¡± After double-checking her appearance, she became a bit confused.

    When Xu Cheng got out of the shower, Lin Chuxue immediately ran to the candlelight table and pretended to be drunk and asleep. She deliberately poured out the red wine before sheid her upper body onto the table.

    After Xu Cheng blow-dried his hair and came out and saw her on the table, he walked over and picked her up.

    At the moment of being picked up, Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart began pounding hard.

    You little perv, you still couldn¡¯t hold it in in the end, right? Humph! She muttered in her heart.

    Xu Cheng gently ced her on the bed. He stroked her hair and looked at her dotingly.

    Lin Chuxue could feel the rapid breathing from Xu Cheng and she happily thought, Of course, how could my charm go wrong?

    But.

    After looking at her for a bit, Xu Cheng lightly sighed. He swallowed the big gulp of saliva in his mouth, and actually covered Lin Chuxue with the quilt.

    Lin Chuxue suddenly let out a light moan while still pretending to be asleep, and she slowly fiddled with her silk pajamas with her slender fingertips. With the gentle ying-around, her cor became even looser, and under the dim bedlight, her sexy corbones and snow-white half-globe below became more revealed. Just this scene alone made Xu Cheng, who subconsciously caught a nce, feel his nostrils warm up.

    He swallowed another gulp of saliva.

    Through a tiny opening, Lin Chuxue caught a nce at Xu Cheng¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, and she muttered with disdain in her heart, Although I haven¡¯t done this before, how can I not even know how to radiate my unique charm as a woman?

    But!

    Xu Cheng forcefully suppressed all urges. He turned around and sat up straight, sighing, ¡°I will treat it as another training.¡±

    Lin Chuxue really wanted to scold in his face, What the fack are you training for! Are you nning to be a sage?

    When Xu Cheng was about to get up and go back to sleeping on the floor, Lin Chuxue¡¯s long white slim legs suddenly came out from the quilt andnded on Xu Cheng¡¯s leg!

    Xu Cheng immediately looked straight as his brain briefly shut down.

    ¡°Hot...¡± Lin Chuxue pretended to be still asleep as she whispered while casually pulling on her pajama¡¯s cor.

    This was the third time Xu Cheng swallowed a big gulp.

    Lin Chuxue felt him moving to her and slowly leaning himself onto her. Her breathing began to pick up in speed.

    This time, it was her that was bing nervous.

    But!

    Just when Xu Cheng¡¯s lips and hers were about to touch, Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and reached over to turn off the light by the bedside. Then, he turned around and was about to retreat.

    At the moment he turned around, Lin Chuxue knew this had decided to be a coward in the end!

    She suddenly got up, grabbed a pillow, and threw it at Xu Cheng¡¯s back. ¡°Xu Cheng, you ! Are you a facking man or not? You didn¡¯t even have any thought of being alone with me? I¡¯m your wife! Who are you going to sleep with if not with me?! Why are you acting like a gentleman? I¡¯m already tired of those flies that call me Miss! I rather they call me Mrs.! I want to be a woman, I want to be your woman! You are a man, what are you doing?!¡±

    Hearing his wife, who he thought was asleep, suddenly get up and give this little ¡°speech¡±, Xu Cheng waspletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°I... Of course I¡¯m a man!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxue red at him. ¡°Then are you still sleeping on the floor to fack the floor or something?¡±

    Xu Cheng began sweating. ¡°I... I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore so I was going to grab a condom, why are you so anxious?¡±

    ¡°Fack off!¡± Lin Chuxue angrily threw another pillow over. ¡°I¡¯m not your girlfriend or a prostitute, why do you even need a condom! Sleep on the floor tonight then. Xu Cheng, let me tell you, you aren¡¯t allowed to touch me for the rest of your life! Humph!¡±

    Right after she said that, she covered her head with the quilt and went to sleep.

    After Xu Cheng stood there awkwardly for a long time, he slowly and quietly said, ¡°Then can I grab another quilt from the bed? It¡¯s quite cold at night...¡±

    Lin Chuxue was going to cry from being so pissed off.

 Chapter 530 - I Want to Give You a Gift

    <h4>Chapter 530: I Want to Give You a Gift</h4>

    ¨C Deep into the night ¨C

    Xu Cheng sat on the balcony of the bedroom and smoked a cigarette.

    Dubai¡¯s night view was very beautiful. Staying at one of the tallest hotels in the world, he could overlook the night view of the entire Dubai city. But, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy it.

    Come clean to her?

    But how would she view him? A scary mutant that only looked like a human?

    Aboratory product?

    In fact, the reason Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to tell Lin Chuxue at first wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust her, but he didn¡¯t want her to worry.

    No one knew if his genes were mature. It wasn¡¯t the same as using medicine to save others, there were a lot of genes in his body, some even yet to be discovered. So, his body was just abination of all sorts of genes, and the control of life and death wasn¡¯t in his hand. Before he figured out his body and knew what was going on, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dare to tell Lin Chuxue.

    Which man wouldn¡¯t want to have a woman like Lin Chuxue?

    He could take on the whole world for her, willing to offend the Queen and the entire upper-ss of Britain, and also wipe out an entire financial group for her.

    He had a stronger desire to possess her than anyone else, he obviously wished for Lin Chuxue to truly be his woman.

    But, especially at moments like this, he needed his willpower and reason to ovee his desire.

    Due to his special situation, his sperm structure would also be different. So, before fully knowing the benefits and drawbacks of his new body, he definitely couldn¡¯t harm Lin Chuxue just for his own desires.

    However, tonight, when he saw Lin Chuxue lowering her pride to try initiating, he felt his heart ache. In this regard, he failed too much as a man.

    Xu Cheng smoked countless cigarettes, and in fact, Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t fall asleep as well.

    She slowly got up, quietly walked to the balcony. Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s lonely back, she walked over, took the cigarette out of his hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked up at his wife.

    Although Lin Chuxue was angry, she said, ¡°I know you, you must have your own pains. Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you. We will just let things run its course. But, I just want to know, is my charm not enough?¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. He directly stood up, nced down at the tent below, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough charm, then would he not be able to sleep the whole night?¡±

    Lin Chuxue immediately blushed. ¡°Perv! Go to bed and sleep!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He immediately picked up Lin Chuxue and went towards the bed, causing her to exim.

    On the bed, he hugged her from behind and gently whispered by her ear, ¡°Thank you, Chuxue. There are many things, you will know about them when the time is right.¡±

    Being held in his arms, her body trembled again. She put her hand on Xu Cheng¡¯s hand that was on her tummy, and she rxed a bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what secrets you have, but I know that I¡¯m now the closest family you have in this world, so I know you won¡¯t hurt me. Just know that is enough,¡± Lin Chuxue softly said.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Honey, if... I¡¯m saying if, one day, when I be deviated from the world, will you still be on my side?¡±

    Lin Chuxue became silent for a moment. Suddenly, she turned around, and under the gentle moonlight, her blue eyes looked into Xu Cheng¡¯s as she said, ¡°If I won¡¯t be on your side, then what¡¯s the point of me marrying you? If I wanted to run, I would¡¯ve left long ago when you were fighting the Ryong and Ye Family. Do you still remember? Mom and Dad went to Huaxia right before that, wanting to bring me back so I don¡¯t get involved in the muddy waters. He asked you if you were going to avenge your dad, and you said yes. He told me to leave you, but I stayed, didn¡¯t I? Maybe in the past, whether it was in your life or your profession, I didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibilities as a good wife, but in the future, I don¡¯t want to miss out on more of being your wife. What happened today? Why are you acting so strangely?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I think I will give you a gift in the future, to thank you for loving me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gave him a weird look and then turned around and closed her eyes.

    After about half an hour, she elbowed Xu Cheng with a blushed face and said, ¡°Are you going to let me sleep or not?¡±

    Xu Cheng, in fact, hadn¡¯t slept yet, and he said in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m just hugging you and sleeping.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to not poke me down there!¡±

    Xu Cheng awkwardly coughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just poking around, I won¡¯t do anything. It will calm down in a bit.¡± Xu Cheng hugged her, and he could constantly smell the light fragrance from Lin Chuxue¡¯s hair and body, and the truth was, he couldn¡¯t calm down at all.

    Xu Cheng began to regret it.

    How could he hold this in?

    In fact, Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t calm down at all. She was still a girl that hadn¡¯t experienced any of that. Being hugged by the man she loved, how could she fall asleep when there was such a kind of subtle sensation inside her? Not knowing what was going on, she also began feeling a bit excited.

    Especially when she heard Xu Cheng carefully swallowing his spittle, it made her heart beat even faster.

    That kind of anticipation and nervous feeling made her breath a bit faster too.

    Holy crap, what exactly is this doing?

    If you are going to sleep, just sleep! Why are you moving around with a big pole? Your hand is also subconsciously moving around on my tummy against the pajama!

    ¡°Xu Cheng, if you still aren¡¯t going to sleep, then I¡¯m really kicking you off the bed to make you sleep on the floor!¡± Lin Chuxue pretended to be a bit angry.

    ¡°Honey, I remembered it¡¯s Women¡¯s Day today, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t give you a gift yet,¡± Xu Cheng tried to change the topic.

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s already so deep into the night. I¡¯m still a girl, not a woman, you got the wrong person.¡± Lin Chuxue snorted and said, ¡°Also, get your hand away. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m afraid that you might not feelfortable and secure sleeping on an unfamiliar bed, so I will just hug you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth. ¡°I think the one that¡¯s making me most insecure is you. Get away from me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I... Honey, I think I will still give you a present.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng got off the bed.

    Lin Chuxue was curious as to what kind of liquid got into his brain again, just what was he trying to pull now?

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the past, he was still struggling about whether to do it or not, but now, after sleeping in the same bed with her, he realized that this kind of subtle feeling was impossible to tolerate.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Whatever, he will just use a condom.

    Then, he picked up a pack from the table, turned off all lights in the room, and then pounced onto the bed.

    ¡°The present¡¯s here!¡±

    Lin Chuxue was so startled that she subconsciously grabbed the quilt to cover herself. But who knew, Xu Cheng grabbed the quilt right out from her hands. She went from passive to half-answering, to responding. That night, that room finally got some action.

    Deep into the night, Xu Cheng smiled at Lin Chuxue, who was cuddling in his arms like a littlemb, and said, ¡°Happy Women¡¯s Day.¡±

    Lin Chuxue blushed as she lightly hit Xu Cheng on the chest. Then, feeling exhausted, she quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 531 - Letting Haber Pay the Construction Bill

    <b>Chapter 531: Letting Haber Pay the Construction Bill (Part One)</b>

    ¨C In the morning ¨C

    Xu Cheng did azy stretch on the balcony. Seeing Lin Chuxue still under the quilt sleeping, he gently called out to her, ¡°Honey, wanna get up and see the sunrise?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired, you can watch,¡± Lin Chuxue said weakly and fell back to sleep.

    Last night, after the two of them went back and forth all the way into midnight, they finally took the step forward. But then after that, Lin Chuxue began to regret it, because Xu Cheng was too much!

    It naturally hurts the first time, but that said it was also his first time so he needed to practice and study more, and Lin Chuxue began to feel like she had been tricked.

    Due to theck of sleep plus excessive exercise, she could barely move now.

    Xu Cheng also felt that the gloom in his heart became lighter.

    Turning around to look at the woman restingzily on the bed curled up like a cat, he subconsciously smiled. Walking to the bedside, he leaned over and gave her a kiss.

    ¡°I will go and order a meal for you.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng put on his clothes and walked out of the suite.

    The highest floor of the hotel was its buffet floor, and Haber had been waiting there for a long time.

    Seeing Xu Chenging over, he waved and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole?¡±

    ¡°Too tired, needs more sleep.¡± When Xu Cheng said that, there was a hint of proudness in his voice.

    Haber¡¯s hand that was holding the folk paused a moment. Then, looking at Xu Cheng, he smiled and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. My wife would never get this tired. Young man, I still have to tell you, in the end, there are only cows that die from exhaustion, but no field that had too much plowing.¡±

    ¡°This is the difference between you and me.¡± Xu Cheng picked up some food, sat down, and said, ¡°This time, I came because I really have some favor to ask from you. I know you wouldn¡¯t shy away.¡±

    Haber: ¡°I know you are up to something, or you think I woulde here this early to wait for you? Just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Find me a construction team, one that you can trust.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s from your country.¡± He wouldn¡¯t trust it if it was a team from other countries and would be afraid of being exposed. But, the Arab Emirates usually wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in international affairs. Their teams were very professional in terms of sticking strictly to business, and they knew how to remain impartial.

    Haber took a sip of his ck coffee and asked, ¡°No problem, where to? What kind of construction project? Are you nning to build the tallest skyscraper in the world or something?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°You just need to tell me, can you find me one? The ce they will be going will be a bit dangerous, but I can guarantee their safety.¡±

    ¡°I might not believe if someone else mentioned safety, but if you say it, then I wouldn¡¯t doubt it at all. Where to?¡± Haber asked nonchntly.

    ¡°The Land of Mercenaries,¡± Xu Cheng nonchntly replied.

    Puuuf!

    Haber almost spouted out his coffee as he stared at Xu Cheng with his eyes wide open and said, ¡°What are you doing there? It¡¯s not like you are short on money or anything. That kind of ce just has a bunch of little ouw dictators that couldn¡¯t get political asylum and ended up dwelling there. If a person isn¡¯t out of options, they wouldn¡¯t go to that kind of chaotic ce. You don¡¯tck money, what are you doing there? If you are short on money, you can tell me. Be my bodyguard, I can give you ten million dors per year.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°That sry isn¡¯t even higher than the one I gave to mywyer. Are you sure that¡¯s one for a bodyguard rather than a nanny?¡±

    Haber: ¡°If you are serious about being my bodyguard, I can give you 100 million a year, deal?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not short on money,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Then what are you doing at a ce like that? If you are going there for their oil, then every year, I can let you be the agent of 10% of our royal family¡¯s oil reserve to sell. Good, huh?¡± Haber asked.

    <b>Chapter 531: Letting Haber Pay the Construction Bill (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°That kind of money isn¡¯t appetizing for me at all.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°You just need to find me a team.¡±

    ¡°It will be very difficult.¡± Haber smacked his lips and said, ¡°You know that I have a sensitive identity. Arabia would never get involved in those kinds of things. To be blunt, the Land of Mercenaries is basically the battlefield training ground for all the big nations to test out their weapons and exercise their troops. I notice that you really are a unique guy, how big is your heart, really? Why do you always want to get involved with this kind of sh-t?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you will be helping me for free. If you agree, then I think I can give you a pretty goodpensation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention money to me. To other people, money is almighty, but to me, it¡¯s just a bunch of paper that I can never finish spending. If you really want to give me paper as a gift, then I will just burn it.¡± Haber looked like he despised money like it was just crap.

    Xu Cheng nced at him and faintly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it then. Since you don¡¯t want to hook me up this partnership, then oh well, I will find someone else. I think there are many people in the world that are willing to cooperate with me.¡±

    Hearing this, Haber indeed became a bit curious.

    He pulled on Xu Cheng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Wait a minute, you aren¡¯t that kind of a vulgar guy that would only talk about money all day. But, you know as well, Arab royalty like me really have seen all that there is to see and experience in this world. Even things like gold and diamonds are treated like stic garbage by us. But since you sound this confident in bringing up the offer to me, then I think this gift is definitely not simple. And judging by how you didn¡¯t force the deal at all and walked away right after I refused, that means your bargaining chip really is something interesting. Come on, don¡¯t act mysterious with me. Just tell me, what is it?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Tell me first, are you going to help me find the construction team or not?¡±

    Haber struggled for a bit. After looking at Xu Cheng for a long time, he said to him, ¡°Let me make it clear again, I won¡¯t interfere with anything in the Land of Mercenaries, okay? I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you, but us Arabs aren¡¯t gonna participate in it.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised an ¡°Okay¡± gesture. ¡°Are you helping or not?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Haberughed. ¡°You know, rich people like us, we justck excitement in our lives. Your way of gambling does attract me, I hope your thing can also attract me.¡±

    Xu Cheng, ¡°I also need you to just conveniently pay for the construction project too. My team did an estimate, the entire underground construction project will cost about a billion dors.¡±

    Haber was shocked. ¡°You want me to pay? Wait a second, underground?¡±

    His eyes red open. ¡°What the f-ck are you making? An underground weapon factory? Are you getting into firearm dealing now?¡±

    Xu Cheng mocked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say money is just paper to you?¡±

    Haber: ¡°Even if it¡¯s paper, a billion dors is gonna be about 100 tons of paper, that can crush people to death! Just manufacturing costs alone, how many trees do we have to chop to make into enough paper to be worth a billion? You also know, Arabia is short on fresh water, and greeneries are like our lifeline. How many trees do we have to chop and how much water went into feeding those trees? This isn¡¯t a matter about money anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°This is the first time I heard someone express their love for money so beautifully. Why don¡¯t you be an ambassador for the world¡¯s environmental protection association? Just say to not use cash at all and just burn it all.¡±

    Haber said eloquently and righteously, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that too, burning my own money to show the world my big heart and mymitment in protecting the environment, but then, after I was reminded how burning the money would contribute to air pollution, I gave up. But from then on, I would firmly deny any cash transactions and only do bank transfers. I¡¯m doing this to show the world how much I love the environment.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and began walking. ¡°Then never mind.¡±

    Haber then pulled him back again. ¡°Come on, man, don¡¯t be like this. Just tell me first, what present are you going to prepare for me? Buddy, you already piqued my interest and curiosity...¡±

 Chapter 532 - Team, Funds, and All of Your Food and Drink Expenses are All on Me

    <strong>Chapter 532: Team, Funds, and All of Your Food and Drink Expenses are All on Me (Part One)</strong>

    Xu Cheng asked him, ¡°Are you paying the bill?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Haber bitterly smiled. ¡°Let me think about it. It¡¯s a billion dors, I might not be able to pay it all within a short time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a construction team you find, so you talk to them and tell them when you want to pay them in full. That¡¯s your business,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast first, I¡¯m overwhelmed. You¡¯re taking on a big gamble, I need to calm myself down a bit.¡± Haber sat down and didn¡¯t let Xu Cheng go too. The two of them just continued enjoying the hearty breakfast buffet.

    Xu Cheng said to Haber¡¯s assistant, ¡°Prepare me another breakfast meal, I¡¯m bringing it back to my wife.¡±

    Haber¡¯s assistant nodded and immediately left.

    Xu Cheng looked at Haber and said, ¡°I like how you get to order people around. When you get a chance, you cane and hang out at my territory.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Where? Huaxia?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No, the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Haber: ¡°No thanks, I still want to live a few more years. I don¡¯t want to get shot down when I¡¯m still in my private jet entering your airspace. There are just missiles flying everywhere. Over these years as oil prices increased, the dictators there have be even crazier.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s fine, in the future, I will allow your ne to fly around all you want. But, that will be in the future.¡±

    Haber looked at Xu Cheng in all seriousness and said, ¡°Are you really nning to go and develop that region?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Cheng looked as if he couldn¡¯t imagine a reason not to. ¡°Just like you said,there are all kinds of ouws there that couldn¡¯t find asylum under any nation. They all have nowhere to go, and there are all kinds of people there. It¡¯s like the Mexico ck market on crack. I like this world of the strong. Over there, there¡¯s no such thing as thew; the side with stronger fists and more bullets is thew. Those that are tougher, have more people, and are more powerful get the final say.¡±

    Haberughed. ¡°But the key is, do you have firearms?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No, but I can grab some from others.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Then do you have bros? The other guys all have over thousands of people in their allied and mercenary regiments, and even the lower grade ones have over hundreds of people. In the past, it was possible to take on this kind of army by just one person and one gun, but now, all the nations have drone tactics and various tactics executed by professional strategists, not to mention the high-tech weapons. What do you have?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Nothing. Right now, I probably have just about 50 or so guys.¡±

    Haberughed, the contemptuous kind. ¡°Solomander? Are you nning to make you and your almost-non-existent army cannon fodder?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly said, ¡°Then what if all those fifty men¡¯s power is second only to me?¡±

    Haber lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Impossible! Your level is at least S+ ss. 50 S-ss soldiers? I don¡¯t even think any nation can group together that many.¡±

    ¡°Then you are just a frog at the bottom of a well,¡± Xu Cheng said in disdain.

    Haber doesn¡¯t engage in international disputes, so he certainly didn¡¯t know the hidden force behind the big nations.

    Just take the M Nation¡¯s Soloman 72 Demons and 7 Sins for example, they were all S-ss and higher soldiers.

    ¡°There will only be more in the future,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°But now, telling you all of this is just wasting time. All will depend on how much you can help out this time.¡±

    ¡°Help out my azz! You are telling me to pay a billion for your bill for free! And you want me to take the risk of being investigated by the Interpol to go and find you a construction team for you to build a firearm factory? Don¡¯t tell me that the gift you mentioned to me was just sweet talk but no substance.¡±(

    ¡°Nope, let¡¯s eat breakfast first,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Haber red. ¡°What¡¯s there to even eat! I feel like I got trolled by you. I¡¯m taking back my promise of finding you a construction team and paying for the bill.¡±

    Chapter 532: Team, Funds, and All of Your Food and Drink Expenses are All on Me (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Up to you. The moment you met me, you¡¯ve already been dragged onto the same boat. If you don¡¯t want to take this offer, then I will go and find someone else. There are a lot of people with bigger balls than you that want to go on this adventure.¡±

    Haber snorted. ¡°You think there are that many rich people in the world? Not to mention finding a reliable construction team to help you build an underground factory in the Land of Mercenaries, but also one who will pay all the bills for you? You think one billion is a small sum of money? As a rich man myself, I know that the richer one is, the stingier they are. If you want them to take out a billion to make 2 billion, they will do it. But to give you a billion for free? Haha, not to mention one billion, their heart would ache even if it¡¯s 10 million! What kind of gift is worth a billion? In the past, those historical relics and famous artworks might be, but you think those are just so easy to find? Besides, you will have to find the right buyer to be able to get that price. Sometimes, even if something¡¯s priceless, to be blunt, to someone that doesn¡¯t like it, they wouldn¡¯t even care if it gets smashed. That¡¯s the logic. Don¡¯t just see that I don¡¯t care about money on the outside, but when ites to business, my little mental calctor is pretty active and I have a sharp eye for investment.¡±

    Xu Cheng ridiculed him. ¡°I thought you guys just dig up oil, sell it, and make a fortune.¡±

    Haber felt a bit awkward but immediately retorted, ¡°Even then, we still have to control the amount of oil produced each year and pick who to sell it to, and control the market and the crude oil shipments to control the world¡¯s oil price. These things all take knowledge and skills, what do you know! I won¡¯t bore you with the details this early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Then what if my gift is the most expensive drop of liquid in the world?¡± suddenly, Xu Cheng said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Most expensive liquid?¡± Haber still wasn¡¯t taking it seriously. ¡°What is it? Scorpion venom? A gallon of that is just 39 million dors. How much scorpion venom are you going to exchange with me for a billion dors? Besides, what am I going to do with that?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He kept on eating his meal.

    Haber chit-chatted and suddenly, his knife and fork stopped.

    ¡°The most expensive liquid? Wait a second, if I¡¯m not wrong, a week ago, the most expensive liquid title actually went to the medicine from the Mand Lab?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Each dose is 20 ml, and its current auction price was 3 billion. How much do you think each drop is worth?¡±

    Haber swallowed his spittle. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I just said your gift is the most expensive liquid in the world, I didn¡¯t say it was Mand Lab¡¯s medicine. And judging by your reaction earlier, it seems like you weren¡¯t really looking forward to this partnership. Oh well then, I will go and find someone else. I feel like one billion is just too bad of a deal for me.¡±

    ¡°Wai-wait a second, Bro, my good bro!¡± Haber immediately got nervous. He stood up right away to pull Xu Cheng back and said with an anxious face, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out,e on, why are you taking my joke seriously again? Of course I was joking! Come, let¡¯s talk at my house, haha.¡±

    Xu Cheng just stood there, somewhat indifferent and unwilling.

    Haber pulled on his arm like he was pulling a cow as he anxiously coaxed Xu Cheng, ¡°Construction team, funds, plus all your expenses this trip, eating, living, and your wife¡¯s shopping, all of your expenses are all on me! What is money to me? Just a bunch of papers!¡±(

 Chapter 533 - I Like Your Domineering Side (1)

    <strong>Chapter 533: I Like Your Domineering Side (Part One)</strong>

    When it was almostte afternoon, Lin Chuxue finally slowly woke up, feeling that there was some energy back in her. It was her first time waking up thiste, and when she got up, she saw Xu Cheng pushing a cart with their dinner over.

    Lin Chuxue nced at him begrudgingly.

    ¡°Time to eat.¡±

    Lin Chuxue stretchedzily. ¡°So tired, I¡¯m starving to death.¡±

    After getting out of bed, she was a bit shocked. ¡°What time is it? I forgot that I promised Mr. Haber¡¯s wife that I would have afternoon tea with her, I basically stood her up¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost night time, and I¡¯ve already gone to see Haber earlier. His wife knows that you were too tired and were still asleep so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Just then, Haber¡¯s son Zawa knocked on the door. Xu Cheng opened it, and Zawa personally handed over an invitation card to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, my father wanted me to give this to you; we hope you cane to the party that¡¯s being held on a cruise ship tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Xu Cheng nodded, closed the door, and put the invitation on the table.

    Lin Chuxue ate the dinner as she looked at the invitation, and she subconsciously asked Xu Cheng, ¡°How did you meet this wealthy tycoon in Dubai?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°He¡¯s the second son of the chief, and he doesn¡¯t have much ambition. After all, it¡¯s his brother who will inherit the chief position, so he just needs to spend money and enjoy life. These kinds of people are most suitable for being a friend, because they won¡¯t use you for anything.¡±

    Lin Chuxue narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°But howe I feel like he¡¯s always trying to please you? Or maybe, he seems to really respect you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. I¡¯m a skilled killer, and he¡¯s a rich man. It¡¯s normal for rich people to suck up to assassins, it¡¯s very logical.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t go to the party tonight. I know Haber wants to introduce more people to me, but I think it would be pretty boring for both of us. I will just stay behind and apany you for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to school tomorrow.¡± Lin Chuxue seemed to have suddenly changed her mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we n on spending a week here?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit confused.

    Lin Chuxue was a bit shy as she lowered her head and kept on eating.

    Right now, she was a bit afraid to be in the same room with Xu Cheng, obviously scared that this guy would be h¡ªy 25/8 and also wouldn¡¯t get tired. That¡¯s why she wanted to leave early.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the party tonight.¡± Lin Chuxue picked up the napkin and elegantly wiped her lips as she said to Xu Cheng, ¡°I know that you prefer a quiet environment rather than attend lively events, but as your wife, in the future, I must help you out with running a rtionshipwork.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you find it boring and tiring?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I remember you also don¡¯t like these kinds of parties the most.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. My mom told me many times that men are very careless and need a woman behind their backs to take care of the details they overlook, such as the umtion of contacts. I told you, I don¡¯t want to be just a princess being protected by you. If I can help you in some way, then just let me do it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me, you just need to enjoy life,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.Lin Chuxue looked over at him with determination.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Alright, do what makes you happy. In the future, I will let you manage my money and assets too, alright?¡±

    Lin Chuxue lifted her brows. ¡°Otherwise, who else would you give them to manage? Let me tell you, Xu Cheng, when I graduate, I will be settling the family bill with you.¡±

    Xu Cheng gave her a knight¡¯s salute and said, ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±

    Lin Chuxue chuckled and continued eating with satisfaction.

    At night, Haber¡¯s Rolls-Royce Phantom was lent to Xu Cheng so that he could take Lin Chuxue to the big mall in Dubai to shop for a dress for the party, and he also sent a driver along with the car to be responsible for driving and picking them up all around Dubai for the remainder of the trip.

    <strong>Chapter 533: I Like Your Domineering Side (Part Two)</strong>

    The night party was set on thergest world-ss cruise docked by the port of Dubai, one that was enough to show the financial power of the Arabian royal family.

    Many family members came, as well as the rich businessmen that were also in Dubai at the time. Lin Chuxue wore a white evening dress, and with her snow-white skin and blue eyes, she looked like a fairy that just came to the human world.

    Xu Cheng wore a simple suit and with his arm crossed with Lin Chuxue¡¯s, he passed the invitation to the gentleman at the gate and boarded the cruise.

    On the first deck¡¯s general activity area, Haber had been waiting for a long time. Upon seeing Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue, he immediately walked up to him. Haber¡¯s wife looked at Lin Chuxue and there was a strange smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Xu is definitely a capable man.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t understand the meaning at first, and seeing Haber chuckling on the side, Lin Chuxue immediately pinched Xu Cheng on the back. It was this that made her so tired today that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed to go for afternoon tea with Haber¡¯s wife.

    There were many people on board. Xu Cheng curiously asked Haber, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of inviting us to this kind of banquet?¡±

    ¡°To take you guys to experience the most extravagant nightlife here. This cruise ship belongs to our chief, and it docks in the Persian Gulf every month. This isn¡¯t much of a banquet, but more like a party. The cruise ship has all the facilities you can imagine, including indoor swimming pools, a fishing zone, an indoor theatre, a casino, an underground boxing ring, and so on. Just enjoy~ I told you, since you are here, then I will take you to experience the highest level of luxury that Dubai can offer. There are many wealthy men here, and many faces from Asia too. You know as well, there are many low-profile rich Asians.¡±

    Haber put his arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Let me know if you want to y something tonight. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I can let you borrow some first. The most important thing is to have fun.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled as he thought, Oh my dear Haber, you know me so well. You know that I¡¯m short on cash recently and actually dragged me into this kind of opportunity to reap wealth from a crowd full of millionaires and billionaires. Originally, I wasn¡¯t too worried about money, but ever since that old man Hawking asked me for 5 billion for initial funding, my bank ount is feeling a bit of the burn. In the future, that old grandpa¡¯s probably going to ask for more, so don¡¯t me me tonight for winning all the money.

    Spotting that smile on Xu Cheng¡¯s face, Lin Chuxue asked him curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are not interested in this kind of asion? Howe I feel you are pretty excited?¡±

    ¡°I am?¡± Xu Cheng immediately restored his indifferent expression.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know you well enough?¡± Lin Chuxue nced at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what you are thinking from just looking at your eyes?¡±

    Xu Cheng ridiculed, ¡°Then tell me what I¡¯m thinking about right now.¡±

    ¡°Definitely up to no good.¡± Lin Chuxue snorted, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to figure out what you are up to. I¡¯m going with Haber¡¯s wife, I wille and find you in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°She¡¯s nning to introduce me to a few female friends. I realized that I don¡¯t have too big of awork. In the past, I went with you to Huaxia before graduating, and now that I want to help you out, I realize that I do need to work on my social skills. Right now, I don¡¯t even have that many friends. So of course I¡¯m going to make some right now, but I promise you, I won¡¯t have any male friends. Are you happy now?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s more like it. My wife indeed knows me well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know you too well.¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Because I know if I befriend someone that has the intention to court me, you would probably beat them to death.¡±

    ¡°Am I that domineering?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°You are already progressing in that direction, and it¡¯s getting more and more serious.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. In fact, he knew himself.

    Chuxue, if in this world, even you abandoned me, then there won¡¯t be anyone that¡¯s willing to be on my side. So, you are all I have left, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you!

    Lin Chuxue walked towards Haber¡¯s wife. But before leaving, she suddenly turned around and smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°But I like the domineering side of you, just reserved for me!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled as well.

 Chapter 534 - I Like Your Domineering Side (2)

    <h4>Chapter 534: I Like Your Domineering Side (Part Two)</h4>

    The night party was set on thergest world-ss cruise docked by the port of Dubai, one that was enough to show the financial power of the Arabian royal family.

    Many family members came, as well as the rich businessmen that were also in Dubai at the time. Lin Chuxue wore a white evening dress, and with her snow-white skin and blue eyes, she looked like a fairy that just came to the human world.

    Xu Cheng wore a simple suit and with his arm crossed with Lin Chuxue¡¯s, he passed the invitation to the gentleman at the gate and boarded the cruise.

    On the first deck¡¯s general activity area, Haber had been waiting for a long time. Upon seeing Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue, he immediately walked up to him. Haber¡¯s wife looked at Lin Chuxue and there was a strange smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Xu is definitely a capable man.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t understand the meaning at first, and seeing Haber chuckling on the side, Lin Chuxue immediately pinched Xu Cheng on the back. It was this that made her so tired today that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed to go for afternoon tea with Haber¡¯s wife.

    There were many people on board. Xu Cheng curiously asked Haber, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of inviting us to this kind of banquet?¡±

    ¡°To take you guys to experience the most extravagant nightlife here. This cruise ship belongs to our chief, and it docks in the Persian Gulf every month. This isn¡¯t much of a banquet, but more like a party. The cruise ship has all the facilities you can imagine, including indoor swimming pools, a fishing zone, an indoor theatre, a casino, an underground boxing ring, and so on. Just enjoy~ I told you, since you are here, then I will take you to experience the highest level of luxury that Dubai can offer. There are many wealthy men here, and many faces from Asia too. You know as well, there are many low-profile rich Asians.¡±

    Haber put his arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Let me know if you want to y something tonight. If you don¡¯t have enough money, I can let you borrow some first. The most important thing is to have fun.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled as he thought, Oh my dear Haber, you know me so well. You know that I¡¯m short on cash recently and actually dragged me into this kind of opportunity to reap wealth from a crowd full of millionaires and billionaires. Originally, I wasn¡¯t too worried about money, but ever since that old man Hawking asked me for 5 billion for initial funding, my bank ount is feeling a bit of the burn. In the future, that old grandpa¡¯s probably going to ask for more, so don¡¯t me me tonight for winning all the money.

    Spotting that smile on Xu Cheng¡¯s face, Lin Chuxue asked him curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are not interested in this kind of asion? Howe I feel you are pretty excited?¡±

    ¡°I am?¡± Xu Cheng immediately restored his indifferent expression.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know you well enough?¡± Lin Chuxue nced at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know what you are thinking from just looking at your eyes?¡±

    Xu Cheng ridiculed, ¡°Then tell me what I¡¯m thinking about right now.¡±

    ¡°Definitely up to no good.¡± Lin Chuxue snorted, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to figure out what you are up to. I¡¯m going with Haber¡¯s wife, I wille and find you in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°She¡¯s nning to introduce me to a few female friends. I realized that I don¡¯t have too big of awork. In the past, I went with you to Huaxia before graduating, and now that I want to help you out, I realize that I do need to work on my social skills. Right now, I don¡¯t even have that many friends. So of course I¡¯m going to make some right now, but I promise you, I won¡¯t have any male friends. Are you happy now?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s more like it. My wife indeed knows me well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know you too well.¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Because I know if I befriend someone that has the intention to court me, you would probably beat them to death.¡±

    ¡°Am I that domineering?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Lin Chuxue smiled and said, ¡°You are already progressing in that direction, and it¡¯s getting more and more serious.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. In fact, he knew himself.

    Chuxue, if in this world, even you abandoned me, then there won¡¯t be anyone that¡¯s willing to be on my side. So, you are all I have left, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you!

    Lin Chuxue walked towards Haber¡¯s wife. But before leaving, she suddenly turned around and smiled at Xu Cheng. ¡°But I like the domineering side of you, just reserved for me!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled as well.

 Chapter 535 - Fully Confident

    <b>Chapter 535: Fully Confident (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng saw how they still wanted to quarrel and was toozy to continue with them. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Whatever, I will just do Haber a favor by not continuing the beef and killing the fun. If you guys want to y, then wait until the ship¡¯s in international waters, and we will have some fun, how about that?¡±

    That ckwater bodyguard sneered, ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Young Master Lee nced at Xu Cheng from the corner of his eyes with contempt and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you now.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother with talking to this Young Master Lee anymore and just leaned on Haber¡¯s chair and watched them y.

    Haber exchanged for 500 million in chips. The five people at this table were all worth more than 10 billion, so 500 million was a figure that everyone wasfortable ying with.

    Xu Cheng could see all the cards on the table, not just Haber¡¯s.

    Haber wasn¡¯t that good, and he was ying very casually. After all, inparison to that Young Master Lee, his greed for money wasn¡¯t as visible. That Young Master Lee purely came tonight to win money from the others, or he wouldn¡¯t havee here just to gamble instead of going to other normal casinos.

    From the way Young Master Lee seriously shuffled his own cards and the amount he was cing, Xu Cheng could tell that he was a very emotional man.

    And Xu Cheng loved it.

    In one round, everyone else had folded, and all that were left were Haber and Young Master Lee. Haber¡¯s hand actually wasn¡¯t too good, just a pair of Aces, but the biggestbo in Young Master Lee¡¯s hand was also a pair of Aces. Luckily, Haber got the Ace of Spades.

    Although thisbination wasn¡¯t considered big, it also wasn¡¯t small and people could be willing to give it a gamble since it still had a considerably high chance of winning.

    When there were a lot of people ying the round, it would be very difficult for straights, same suits, triplets, and others to appear. So, with a big pair of doubles, it was pretty decent.

    Young Master Lee knew how to y the psychological battle more than Haber, and with the pair of Aces in his hand, Haber began feeling that Young Master Lee had a bigger hand, at least a triplet or something. So, when the other people folded, he was also beginning to think about folding.

    Young Master Lee asked, ¡°Mr. Haber, are you following?¡±

    Haber hesitated briefly and was about to fold. At that moment, Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°What are you scared of?¡±

    Haber showed Xu Cheng his hand. ¡°You think I should continue?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Cheng took a sip of his wine. ¡°We are ying for fun, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Haberughed. ¡°Yeah, then we will just keep on ying for fun.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What¡¯s so fun about adding one million at once? Just toss five million in to calm our tits.¡±

    After all, Haber brought Xu Cheng onboard to entertain him, and after getting the medicine, Haber couldn¡¯t be happier. Five million? Piece of cake. He just pushed the chips into the center casually.

    Just now, Young Master Lee saw very clearly how Haber was about to fold. He knew Haber¡¯s hand must not be very good, or he wouldn¡¯t have had the intent to fold that early. This time, he was just cheered into putting up a bigger bet. Although he looked like he was very casual and confident, it was in fact a bluff. Young Master Lee thought he was too much of a pro and would definitely not be fooled by this kind of little trick.

    ¡°Normally, it¡¯s very difficult for them to get Mr. Haber toe out and y. Since Mr. Haber¡¯s here today, then we will definitely have some fun together. I follow, ten million.¡±

    Haber thought about it, and he still didn¡¯t want to just throw free money at Young Master Lee and immediately began to think about folding again.

    Xu Cheng dragged him back again and said, ¡°It¡¯s not fun to give up this easily. We gamble for the adrenaline rush, right? If it¡¯s not exciting, then why are we still gambling? Just look at yourself, you are already loaded in cash and wake up in a pile of gold and drive around in gold, what¡¯s fun about that? Try to have some fun, be a bit more capricious.¡±

    <b>Chapter 535: Fully Confident (Part Two)</b>

    Haber¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°How can I be more capricious?¡±

    Xu Cheng just pushed some chips into the middle for him. ¡°50 million!¡±

    Haber¡¯s eyelids jumped again. ¡°Oh sh-t, we doing this for real?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you, that coward won¡¯t even follow, because his hand is even worse than yours.¡±

    Young Master Lee obviously became discontent hearing that.

    But 50 million... it wasn¡¯t a small amount to him.

    But in other words, if he won, that would be 50 million for him! It would indeed be a considerable amount of profit. It could basically cover all the expenses on this trip to Dubai and let him experience top-line luxuries basically for free.

    ¡°Mr. Haber, since when do you have to listen to another person¡¯s orders when ying cards?¡± Young Master Lee smiled and then looked over at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Brat, have you ever been to the casino before? Have you yed before? You even dare to teach other people?¡±

    ¡°I can still beat you even if I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°If you want to follow then follow, what¡¯s with the nonsense? This isn¡¯t a Poker tournament, there are no cameras rolling to document your card-ying and acting skills. If you want to y then just continue, or else just fold.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Young Master Lee was again infuriated by how the man was disrespecting him. He pushed a pile of chips in right away. ¡°50 million, I will toy you to death today.¡±

    Right after he did that, Xu Cheng directly pushed another pile worth 50 million forward. ¡°Follow.¡±

    Seeing how Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even show any signs before suddenly pushing in another 50 million, Young Master Lee was a bit dumbfounded seeing how arrogant he was.

    Xu Chengughed and said to Haber, ¡°Damnn, I¡¯ve finally experienced what it¡¯s like to be filthy rich. That kind of feeling, just tossing money over without a second word, awesome!¡±

    Haber bitterly smiled. ¡°Bro, you had your fun, but you are facking using my money...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, to thank you for bringing me tonight, I will give youpensation.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. He looked over at the Young Master Lee and said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t following just fold; stop contemting life over there, no one has the patience to wait for you. Tonight, I will guarantee the rest of your night is a tragedy.¡±

    Young Master Lee immediately pushed in 100 million and said, ¡°Reveal. I don¡¯t want to win more of Mr. Haber¡¯s money, I will let you off the hook this time.¡±

    Then, he flipped over his pair of Aces.

    Xu Cheng patted Haber on the shoulder and smiled and said, ¡°You can take your money now. I won¡¯t troll you, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Seeing the win by a narrow margin, and how the win was worth 150 million for him, he immediatelyughed, flipped over his hand, and reached out to grab those chips.

    ¡°I did forget that I heard you won 3 billion from Las Vegas not long ago, that was you right?¡± Haber began squinting his eyes and making all kinds of expressions as he said to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Low-key, low-key.¡± Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder.

    Right now was not his time to reel in the rod. Young Master Lee hasn¡¯t gotten emotional yet. When he loses enough, he would want to win all the money back, and that¡¯s when he would lose his mind. What was the textbook example of how not to gamble? Xu Cheng would make him into the perfect example tonight as he slowly toyed him into poverty.

    After losing that money, Young Master Lee¡¯s heart ached. But, he then carefully checked out Xu Cheng and said to the casino staff, ¡°Please check this man to see if he has any cheating devices.¡±

    The staff came over, and Haber immediately angrily said, ¡°What is the meaning of this? He¡¯s my friend!¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°Mr. Haber, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but we¡¯ve never seen this man before, so we should follow the protocol.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°No worries, you guys can check.¡±

    Then, with the detector, the staff searched and scanned Xu Cheng¡¯s whole body, including his irises and ears, and everything checked out. Even his phone and wallet were checked.

    ¡°No problem, Mr. Lee,¡± the staff nodded at Young Master Lee and said.

    Young Master Lee nodded. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s continue.¡±

 Chapter 536 - How Much Do You Dare to Take Out?

    <h4><b>Chapter 536: How Much Do You Dare to Take Out? (Part One)</b></h4>

    Haber said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s your first time here so it¡¯s normal.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. He nced at Young Master Lee and said, ¡°After all, someone lost quite a bit of money, it¡¯s understandable. But if someone¡¯s gonnae out and gamble, he should at least be able to ept losses, or he might as well just go home and y MapleStory.¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°Who can¡¯t ept losses?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you, you don¡¯t have to take a generalment as a personal attack.¡± Xu Cheng nced at him with disdain and waved at the waiter. ¡°Hello, can I get a te of spaghetti£¿¡°

    The waiter nodded and then brought over a te soon after. Xu Cheng immediately began eating as he casually picked up a thousand dors worth of chips from Haber¡¯s pile and passed it to the waiter.

    The waiter was exhrated. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±

    Young Master Lee snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad luck to spend money when gambling in your Huaxia culture? Doesn¡¯t it mean you will lose money?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not my money anyway.¡± Xu Cheng smacked his lips as he slurped the noodles. ¡°I had some appetite in the beginning, but now that I saw someone¡¯s face, my appetite has been greatly affected.¡±

    Haber was speechless.

    Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m joking. By the way, there¡¯s no need to be superstitious, you have to trust me.¡±

    Then, Haber got pretty crappy hands for many rounds. Finally, for one round, he was able to get a triple.

    Just when he was preparing to go big this round, Xu Cheng slurped on some noodles and said, ¡°What a sh-tty hand, just fold.¡±

    Haber was shocked. He whispered to Xu Cheng, ¡°Do you know how to y this or not? This isn¡¯t a good hand? It¡¯s better than the hand I won with. You even told me to go hard with that kind of hand, and you want me to fold this one?¡±

    Although he was whispering, other people still heard it.

    Better than the hand he won with?

    He seemed to have beat Young Master Lee with a pair of Aces, and to be bigger than that...

    Three of a kind? Or a flush?

    At this time, Young Master Lee subconsciously looked at his hand. He had a flush, but it was a small one, because the biggest card out of the flush was an 8!

    This kind of hand was especially dangerous, because it wasn¡¯t big nor small. If he was carrying a bigger flush, it would be awesome, but with 8 being thergest, it would be easy for him to get facked by another person¡¯s bigger flush.

    As for the other three that were at the table, after struggling for a bit, they all decided to fold one after another.

    It was only Young Master Lee left there staring at Haber, wanting to see if there were any clues on his face.

    Haber indeed felt three of a kind was a big hand, so he appeared very excited.

    Seeing the tangled expression on Young Master Lee, Xu Cheng smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but try to toy with him more in this psychological battle.

    He said to Haber, ¡°Oh really? I thought this hand was small. Then let¡¯s go, 50 million!¡±

    Haber nodded andughed as he pushed 50 million into the pool.

    Another 50 million?

    Young Master Lee wanted to yell and swear. They didn¡¯t even try to probe what his hand was? Does 50 million mean nothing to them?

    Should I give it a shot too?

    When he was struggling, the bodyguard standing by his side couldn¡¯t help but chime in, ¡°I think we should let this one go. It¡¯s no problem to gamble with a bigger hand, but this kind of not-big-not-small hand is the most dangerous.¡±

    He was right. Young Master Lee sighed and folded.

    Haberughed and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°You see that? I already told you my hand is very big, and you didn¡¯t believe me at first.

    <b>Chapter 536: How Much Do You Dare to Take Out? (Part Two)</b>

    Then, he immediately got up and retrieved the 20 million that was already in the prize pool.

    Young Master Lee stood up to flip Haber¡¯s hand, and when he saw it was just three of a kind, he almost fell from his chair.

    Xu Cheng giggled at him and said, ¡°You really have no bottom line. Your will is so easily shaken, why do people like you gamble? Don¡¯t businessmen like you always seek wealth from risk? Just three of a kind is enough to scare you? What a p-ssy.¡±

    Young Master Lee fiercely red at his bodyguard, ming him for talking. He also felt regretful. If he had been determined to go on, then maybe he would¡¯ve won back the 150 million he lost earlier!

    Xu Cheng looked at that bodyguard and said, ¡°You are not me, don¡¯t copy me in trying to teach other people how to y.¡±

    The bodyguard was so pissed that he wanted to go and beat Xu Cheng up right away. However, Haber¡¯s bodyguards weren¡¯t just for decoration too. They immediately blocked him off, and then the bodyguard from ckwater returned to standing behind Young Master Lee. There was a burning rage in him, but he could only stare at Xu Cheng.

    The game continued.

    After three rounds, this time, Young Master Lee got a super good hand.

    Flush, one that had an Ace!

    He pretended to be calm, not wanting other people to see through his facial expressions and scare away thembs.

    But at this time, Xu Cheng patted Haber on the shoulder and said, ¡°Just fold, this round is no fun.¡±

    Haber saw that he only had a pair. It was indeed too small and he was about to fold.

    At this time, Young Master Lee couldn¡¯t help but try to provoke Xu Cheng, ¡°What is it? You acted like a big shot and bragged about winning 200 million from me for so long, and now you are being a coward?

    ¡°Yoho, provoking me now?¡± Xu Cheng smiled. Then, he looked at the other yers at the table and said, ¡°This guy¡¯s hand must be pretty good, everyone, just fold. This kind of person is the typical type that bullies the weak and fears the strong. Look at the change in his tone, his hand must be great.¡±

    As he said that, he folded Haber¡¯s hand.

    The other rich men looked at their hands. Mainly because their hands weren¡¯t big as well, and with Xu Cheng instigating on the side, they were all thinking of folding too.

    Young Master Lee got anxious.

    Holy fack!

    I wanted to use this round to make back some of the money I lost, why did you guys fold already?!

    ¡°What do you mean I have a good hand? Don¡¯t get tempted by this kid!¡± Young Master Lee said.

    ¡°Look!¡± Xu Cheng had the ¡°I see through you, b-tch¡± face on as he pointed at Young Master Lee and chuckled. ¡°Your expression already betrayed you. If your hand isn¡¯t good, why would you be nervous about other people folding?¡±

    Hearing that, the three guys that were still hesitating a bit immediately folded.

    Young Master Lee was about to puke out blood!

    All four guys folded!

    He only took what was initially in the prize pool, which was just a couple million.

    ¡°Turn over your hand and let us see,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The tycoon sitting beside Young Master Lee flipped over his hand, and it was indeed a good hand.

    ¡°You see that? It was all a trap, if this guy has a good hand, it would be written all over his face.¡± Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°You are too young.¡±

    I¡¯m young? You madafaka!

    ¡°If you want to y, then y, if not, then just get the fack out! Stop bsing over here. Do you even have the money to y? What about my skills? Let me tell you, people like you that don¡¯t y with their own money and only know to chit chat on the side, you just won a few rounds out of luck, and you are already pretending to be an expert!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Why do I feel that you are the one pretending? If you aren¡¯t, then with that much assets that are supposedly under your name, why are you so anxious already with bloodshot eyes after losing just 200 million? Can you not touch your other assets? Or are those assets just what your daddy put under your name but won¡¯t allow you to touch? If you don¡¯t have the money, why are you here pretending to be rich? Look at the other gentlemen at this table, they aren¡¯t even breathing heavily after losing a couple of hundred million. Only you are getting emotional. Sigh*.¡±

    Young Master Lee immediately smacked the table. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have money? Do you dare to y? I don¡¯t care how much money you have, but I will use my money to teach you the difference between someone with real money and a leecher! Let me tell you, as long as you dare to y, then take money out. However much you take out, I will match it. Stop trying to act like a big shot with a mouth. To be honest, I still haven¡¯t seen someone from Huaxia with big balls yet. The so-called rich people in your country still have to suck up to the government to stay alive, but do you know what the Three-Star Corporation represents in my nation? Daring to go up against me? You really are a clueless kid!¡±

 Chapter 537 - If You Canâ€™t Take Out the Money, then Bring Your Dog and Get Out of Here

    Chapter 537: If You Can¡¯t Take Out the Money, then Bring Your Dog and Get Out of Here (Part One)

    Haber pulled on Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Just endure it this time. You can just lower your head this time, it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be richer than him in the future. This is just how the world is right now, people nowpete with their backgrounds and dads. Sometimes, some people¡¯s wealth and future are determined at birth.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. He looked over at Young Master Lee and asked, ¡°Are you sure you will take however much I take out to y with me?¡±

    Young Master Lee didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°I swear in my honor as the younger son of the head of the Three-Star Corporation!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your older brother that¡¯s the heir, not you. How many cents is your honor worth? To be honest, how much can you take out to y?¡±

    Young Master Lee responded confidently, ¡°I already said it, however much you can take out, I will. If you take out 10 billion, then I will immediately mortgage my assets under my name to y with you, not for any other reason, but just for the face of the Three-Star Corporation. You said I¡¯m pretending to be rich, then I will just show you whether I really have money or not! As for you, if you don¡¯t have money and can only take out a hundred million or something, you probably shouldn¡¯t be out here embarrassing yourself to begin with. Mr. Haber is right, my worth on Forbes¡¯s ranking is 16 billion. Although not all are liquid assets, after mortgaging some, I can at least take out 10 billion or so right away. Oh, by the way, I¡¯m talking about dors, not your cheap Huaxia currency.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°But at least the Huaxia currency¡¯s more valuable than your Bang money, I thought you meant you can take out 10 billion Bang dors. (TL note: 1 US dor = about 1000 Bang dors = about 7 Huaxia currency)

    Young Master Lee was immediately infuriated. ¡°If you can¡¯t take out any money, then you better get the fack out of this area and y elsewhere. As a VIP member of this cruise club, I will ask for you to be evicted from this area because you fouled my mood. I find you very disgusting to look at.¡±

    Then, he turned to look at Haber and said, ¡°Mr. Haber, as a VIP club member, I have this kind of qualification at this party hosted by the king, right?¡±

    Haber nodded and said, ¡°Of course, but I still hope you can do me a small favor and not do that. This is my friend! Not just any kind of friend, Young Master Lee!¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t make it difficult for him. As long as he can bring out a decent amount of money, then I will allow him to stay in this area and enjoy the night with us. This isn¡¯t an excessive request, right?¡±

    Haber stood up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t break the rules myself, so I think I won¡¯t be able to apany you guys too. I brought my friend here today to have fun, not to be upset. Since it¡¯s not going to be fun here, then I will go somewhere else that¡¯s fun with him.¡±

    Then, he was prepared to take Xu Cheng somewhere else.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand and gestured no.

    Man, I¡¯m already here and got the preparation down to dupe this Young Master Lee out of money, how can I leave now?

    The fire was almost at the right temperature now, and it was time to let sh-t get real.

    He pulled over another chair and sat down. Smiling, he looked over at Young Master Lee. ¡°There are so many witnesses here, Young Master Lee, you are probably a man of your word. Since that¡¯s the case, then I do want to y a few rounds with you.¡±

    Haber looked at Xu Cheng and lowered his voice as he asked, ¡°Do you have money?¡±

    ¡°I swipe my face like a bank card anywhere I go, how can I not have money? Even if I don¡¯t have money, I can also swipe my face for a couple of billion dors, it¡¯s no problem,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Haber was speechless. ¡°If your face can be swiped like a card for billions, then my face could be swiped for tens of billions. To be honest, in terms of the level of handsomeness, I¡¯m really not just higher than you by a bit.¡±

    ¡°So what if you are handsome? Can you be like me and cause your wife to not be able to get off of bed for a whole day?¡± Xu Cheng nced at him in disdain.

    Haber coughed. ¡°Back when I was young, not to mention a day, I always measured it by years!¡±

    Xu Cheng just ignored him and directly took out his phone and called Saar.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Fang? Haven¡¯t seen you in a while, why don¡¯t youe and hang out with us anymore?¡±

    Chapter 537: If You Can¡¯t Take Out the Money, then Bring Your Dog and Get Out of Here (Part Two)

    ¡°I¡¯m on vacation with my wife and I are at a casino right now. But someone actually challenged me to a serious gamble, and I don¡¯t have much money here. That guy¡¯s a rich young master, got a lot of money and is very arrogant. All my money is tied up at Wall Street, and I can¡¯t take out too much right now. Can you and the other three bosses talk and let me borrow some? I will pay it back when I get back.¡±

    ¡°No problem man, how much do you need? Just give us a number.¡± Saar was very direct.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I can probably take out about 3 billion from my end, and I need 7 billion more to make up to 10 billion in order for that young master to gamble with me.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that basically trying to shove 10 billion into your pocket?¡± Saarughed. ¡°But Mr. Fang, you know as well, we just bought several casinos and are a bit tight on cash. But since you asked, we will try our best to get you that 7 billion. Just give us 10 minutes, I will talk to the other three. Send me your ount, it¡¯s best if it supports express international transfers.¡±

    ¡°Alright, hurry up if possible.¡± Then, Xu Cheng hung up.

    ¡°Who did you call?¡± Haber asked curiously.

    ¡°Some friend, I¡¯m gonna borrow 7 billion from them to have some fun.¡±

    The other five rich tycoons were in a bit of disbelief. Especially Young Master Lee, he directly snorted, ¡°Especially starting in recent years, borrowing money is like asking for a person¡¯s life. Have you heard of the saying? To check how amazing a person you are, you don¡¯t need to say anything, just try and borrow money from your friends around you. It¡¯s the best way to evaluate yourwork and charm. The more you can borrow, the more it says about your capabilities. You think you can just borrow 7 billion so casually? You think your family owns a bank or something? Not even a private bank has 7 billion dors in inventory at hand, and even if you borrow from Bill Gates, he won¡¯t be able to transfer you 7 billion this fast at once.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So what you are saying is, you are someone with a worth of 15 billion, and you can¡¯t take out 10 billion to y? Then what the fack are you doing? Just tell me earlier. You described yourself as this almighty rich man, but in the end, it was just boasting.¡±

    Xu Cheng then asked a manager of the casino, ¡°Do you have an internal public ount to receive transfers here? Send it to me. I will have the funds sent to the ount right away and then exchange it into chips. In a bit, the 10 billion that arrives is mine.¡±

    The manager nodded and said, ¡°Alright, please wait, I will check for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then gave the ount to Saar.

    Sure enough, after not even 10 minutes, the manager eximed and came over and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Mr. Xu, your 10 billion has arrived!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the time. ¡°Pretty punctual.¡±

    Haber¡¯s mouth was wide open, and the other guests at the table were also a bit surprised.

    Young Master Lee¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Impossible! How did you get that much liquid asset lying around?¡±

    ¡°Just cut the nonsense, who was the one that told me to bring out the money, and said that he would match the amount? Hurry up, if you can¡¯t do it, then get the fack out of here. I just hate pretentious d-bags that brag all day but don¡¯t have money and hope toe to this kind of event to win money from other people. Is this the so-called younger son of the head of the Three-Star Corporation? I just see a kid living on an allowance!¡±

    ¡°I dare you to insult Three-Star again!¡± Young Master Lee scolded loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you are Four-Star. Hurry up, don¡¯t use that kind of righteously furious expression to look at me. Where¡¯s the action? I like speaking with actions; if you aren¡¯tpetent, then don¡¯t boast like you are the king. Right now, immediately, I want to see you bring over 10 billion. If you can¡¯t, then please take your dog and get out of here.¡±

    Young Master Lee was furious!

    His eyes were about to shoot out mes!

    ¡°Okay! You want to gamble with me? Alright, I will bring out 10 billion!¡±

    The manager came over with a little tablet with his ount opened, ¡°Then, Young Master Lee, how long do you need?¡±

    Young Master Lee felt a bit awkward. ¡°Give me two hours.¡±

    ¡°Woah.¡± Xu Cheng whistled. ¡°Such a powerful Three-Star Corporation, he needs only two hours! No problem, I will wait.¡±

 Chapter 538 - Your Auntie Wants You to Just Die Out There

    <b>Chapter 538: Your Auntie Wants You to Just Die Out There (Part One)</b>

    What embarrassed Young Master Lee wasn¡¯t the fact that he needed two hours to gather 10 billion for himself...

    But rather, how he was going to do it.

    In fact, even if a billionaire wanted to gather up 10 billion in cash, it would be quite difficult, because most of their wealth was usually tied up in stocks, assets, or other kinds of investments. But, if you don¡¯t want to lose money by liquidating those assets on such short notice, under the assumption that you can¡¯t liquidate those assets right away, you basically had to either borrow from a friend, or put assets up as coteral to take out a loan. As for the former option, what kind of friend would be willing to lend you 10 billion for free? Moreover, under the circumstance ofmunicating over the phone with no signed slips or anything? Between rich friends, maybe lending a couple of million was fine, but if the amount goes up into the billions, they would wonder what you were really up to, and they would say they have to talk to their financial nners and stuff and try to push it off, not to mention when you were borrowing 10 billion dors.

    At Three-Star, he had about 4% in shares. ording to the total market value of thepany at 300 billion, 4% would be about 12 billion. But, those were shares that he couldn¡¯t sell, or he would cause an earthquake back home. The entire board of directors would shake and change up, triggering potentially qualitative changes to this family business.

    Besides, as his father¡¯s health deteriorated, his big brother, who was the nned heir of thepany, was already under government pressure to reduce shares and give up absolute control over thepany. If at this time, his 4% ofpany shares were to be put up as coteral, it would for sure be a ticking time bomb. He would be the sinner of the whole family if anything were to happen to the stocks.

    Immediately, Young Master Lee didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    Seeing him not doing anything, Xu Cheng raised his brows and said, ¡°Hurry up, there are 110 minutes left, Mr. Younger-Son-of-the-Head-of-Three-Star. Weren¡¯t you just bragging about how rich you are? I¡¯m not asking you to take out all of your Lee Family assets, just asking you to take out 10 billion to y some games with me.¡±

    Young Master Lee was a bit dazed. He gritted his teeth and looked at Xu Cheng. Then, he picked up his phone as he said, ¡°You want to see it? Sure!¡±

    ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me. I want you to estimate the market value of all the stocks under my name and then draft a coteral agreement.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing at a critical period of time like this? These stocks can¡¯t be touched, don¡¯t you know? Your father is still at the hospital, and your brother is tiring his brain out to think about how to avoid more inheritance tax to keep as many shares as he can under our family control. If you put your shares out there as coteral, then whether Three-Star ispletely under the Lee Family¡¯s control would no longer be certain. Do you understand the severity of this matter? You are just an illegitimate child, it¡¯s enough for you to just eat and spend luxuriously. Don¡¯t do sh-t like this.¡±

    ¡°Just do what I told you to do, what¡¯s with the BS? If you can¡¯t do it, then just get the fack out of my face, I will get a newwyer to do this for me.¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°I need to report this to your big brother first.¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°If you don¡¯t want your family to collect your body from under the Han River Bridge, you better not do this.¡±

    Thewyer swallowed his spittle. ¡°Then give me a moment.¡±

    Young Master Lee nodded. After hanging up, he called up the asset appraisal team of this casino and said, ¡°I¡¯m putting up mypany¡¯s stocks as coteral.¡±

    The professionals nodded. ¡°Alright, please fax all the necessary documents to us first.¡±

    A lot of documents and agreements were faxed in, all of which were about the shares of the Three-Star Corporation.

    The appraisal report came out, the stocks were assessed to be worth 8.2 billion dors.

    Young Master Lee was immediately furious. ¡°The market value is clearly 12 billion, how did you guys manage to shrink it to 8.2 billion? Are you guys really professionals or not?¡±

    On the other side, the evaluation team¡¯s representative pushed up his sses and said, ¡°Mr. Lee, please understand one thing, your 12-billion market value is under the premise that you are not in a rush to sell and the shares are valued at the highest avable price. But right now, since you are putting it up as coteral, the value would obviously shrink. Considering the profitability of ourpany, we would obviously need to use a lower price to value your assets. If you do not agree, feel free to consult another appraisalpany. But, let me remind you, right now on this cruise, there¡¯s only our venture capitalpany that¡¯s willing to lend you money with your stocks as coteral.¡±

    Xu Chengid out his palms and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then you are still 1.8 billion short. Alright, it¡¯s time for you, young master of the Three-Star family corporation, to demonstrate the power of your connections. Who was the one that just said that a way to show how capable a guy is is through how much money he can borrow? Come on, let me see how much money you can swipe your face for. Show me how much you can get.¡±

    Young Master Lee directly picked up his phone and called his good friends from other big families in the Bang Nation.

    <b>Chapter 538: Your Auntie Wants You to Just Die Out There (Part Two)</b>

    First, he called the young master of the Cui Family that was only slightly below the Lee Family.

    ¡°Hello, Renhao, what are you doing right now?¡±

    ¡°At this hour, what else do you think I¡¯m doing? Obviously it¡¯s extreme sports in bed.¡± On the other end of the call, the sound of bed squeaking came.

    ¡°I want to ask you to do me a favor, Bro.¡±

    ¡°Just say it, it¡¯s rare for you to ask for favors from me.¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°Lend me some money.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right, right? Although your Lee Family¡¯s assets shrunk a bit after your dad got hospitalized and thepany structure shook a bit, you still can¡¯t be at the point where you are short on money, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have the money, but you know, man, I can¡¯t touch those assets for the next little while, and my big brother still needs it. So that¡¯s why I want to ask you for a favor; can you lend me some money,¡± Young Master Lee said.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°1.8 billion...¡± Young Master Lee said.

    ¡°1.8 billion?¡± On the other end, Cui Renhao murmured, ¡°That much? I only got 3 billion of allowance for my birthday, and you want to borrow 1.8? I¡¯m still thinking of buying a new car...¡±

    ¡°No.. I mean, dors. Do you have any?¡±

    ¡°Dors?¡± The guy on the other end immediately shouted, ¡°You crazy? Not to mention me, not even my dad can just lend someone that much on such short notice. Are you on drugs? Why are you borrowing that much from me? Where would I get that much money from for you? I would even have to think about it if it was 1.8 billion Bang currency, and you want dors? Did you forget to take your medicine?¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°Just a hundred million dors will be fine too.¡±

    Cui Renhao: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the music is too loud in here, I will talk to you another day.¡±

    Then, he hung up.

    Young Master Lee then called another young master from a big family.

    ¡°Hello? Ju Shengbin, can I borrow some money? Can you help me get 1.8 billion dors?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing with that much money? Are you nning to run away? Where am I going to get that much money?¡±

    ¡°Then maybe just let me borrow 500 million, that will do too. I know the assets your mom put under your name are worth 2 billion! I will give you right back after tonight, okay?¡±

    ¡°Not interested, I can¡¯t touch those assets.¡±

    ¡°200 million! Just lend me 200 million, and I will try to borrow the rest from someone else.¡±

    ¡°Bang currency? If yes, then I will send it to you right now. Where are you right now?¡±

    Young Master Lee was so angry that he immediately hung up the call.

    Left with no choice, he walked to a corner to prevent others from hearing what he was going to do next. He called up his aunt.

    He had his bodyguard pretend to be a kidnapper and said to his aunt, ¡°Yo, Lee Chengji is your nephew, right? He¡¯s in our hands right now. If you don¡¯t want to see his head at your door, prepare 1.8 billion dors. I know the Lee Family has a lot of money. You better prepare enough cash, or he won¡¯t live to see another day!¡±

    After a brief silence on the other end of the phone, he said, ¡°I want him to answer the phone.¡±

    The bodyguard passed the phone to Young Master Lee, and he anxiously said, ¡°Auntie, you have to save me! I¡¯m on a cruise and it encountered pirates.¡±

    ¡°Pass the phone to the kidnapper, I will talk to him.¡±

    Young Master Lee then passed the phone to the bodyguard, and that woman said to the bodyguard, ¡°That ¡¯s just an illegitimate son. You guys can just get rid of him.¡±

    Then, the call hung up.

    The bodyguard was a bit dumbfounded as he turned to his boss Young Master Lee and said, ¡°Your aunt wants you to die...¡±

    Young Master Lee was furious as he immediately turned around and went to the appraisal team. ¡°I think no matter how you shrink it, my stocks should be worth at least 10 billion!¡±

 Chapter 539 - Show-Off Failed

    <b>Chapter 539: Show-Off Failed (Part One)</b>

    Seeing him being unreasonable about it, the appraisal team was also left with no option. After all, this was a VIP member of the club. ¡°Young Master Lee, 9.5 billion, can¡¯t be more. If you are not willing to take it, then we can only forget about the deal.¡±

    How could he forget about the deal?

    He already put the word out there as the younger prince of the Three-Star corporation, it would be super embarrassing if he were to back out right now. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t just be embarrassing to him, but to the whole Three-Star Corporation. He didn¡¯t want him and his family to beughing stocks in others¡¯ conversations.

    After all, in the Bang Nation, Three-Star represented the nation¡¯s face. The saying of ¡®If Three-Star coughs, the Bang Nation would get a cold¡¯ was not just a joke. All of the financial groups in the Bang Nation were centered around Three-Star, and thispany controlled about 40% of the Bang Nation¡¯s economic ie. What does that mean?

    That meant such a god-like existence in the Bang Nation would never tolerate being humiliated by someone with just 10 billion. He could tolerate it, but Three-Star couldn¡¯t, or at least that was what he thought.

    So, with the justified righteous reason disguising his own pride, Young Master Lee decided that his face must coexist with Three-Star¡¯s face.

    Xu Cheng whistled and pointed out Young Master Lee to the other guests and said, ¡°This is the young prince of the Three-Star Corporation, now he¡¯s short of 500 million. Which one of you wants to lend him the money?¡±

    Young Master Lee looked at the three other tycoons at the table and said, ¡°Let me borrow 500 million, I obviously wouldn¡¯t lose all of my money. I will give them right back after I¡¯m done.¡±

    The other guys thought about it, and since he was, after all, a VIP member, they each took out 1 to 2 hundred million for a total of 500 million to lend to him.

    When he sat back down at the table with Xu Cheng, he once again resumed the role of the domineering and confident prince of Three-Star.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, your money isn¡¯t from illegal venues, right?¡±

    ¡°There are way too many low-key people. You people like to be high-profile, it doesn¡¯t mean the whole world would revolve around you. What do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Whatever is fine.¡± Young Master Lee said, ¡°I¡¯m sure this money isn¡¯t yours, so I will watch how you repay the debt after you lose it all to me,¡± Young Master Lee said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I look forward to it.¡± Xu Cheng looked over at Haber and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious how I managed to win all that money from Vegas? You can take a good look tonight.¡±

    Haber was looking forward to it very much for sure. He moved his chair closer to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had ess to this much money. Man, you really are a deep guy, then why did you still dupe me out of that one billion?¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t like the deal? Then give me back the medicine.¡±

    ¡°Come on man, I¡¯m just joking, we bros! All expenses on this trip are all on me, you don¡¯t have to worry about a cent!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no sh-t, I just helped you win 200 million, are you still making me pay for the spaghetti?¡± Xu Cheng nced at him from the corner of his eyes.

    Just then, Young Master Lee whispered something into his bodyguard¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Sorry, I think since we are ying big, it¡¯s better to be cautious. I asked a friend toe and y for me,¡± Young Master Lee smiled and said to Xu Cheng.

    Haber¡¯s eyes narrowed, getting a bad feeling about it.

    Within a few minutes, the bodyguard came over with a young man with lipstick marks all over his face.

    ¡°Jingfan,e and y some cards for me.¡± Young Master Lee said to this guy that looked a bit unwilling, ¡°Someone is looking down on our Bang Nation!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± The man came over, ncing at Xu Cheng. ¡°Asian? Wei Nation?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Your Bang Nation¡¯s ancestor: Huaxia.¡±

    At the scene, there were also tourists from Huaxia. Hearing this, they allughed as they came over with their wine sses. Just for how Xu Cheng had the balls to mock the Bang Nation in public, a few of them walked up to Xu Cheng and passed him their business cards.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s grab a drinkter. I like how direct you are. If it¡¯s not convenientter, then you can give me a call when you get back to Huaxia in the future. We can hang out anytime.¡±

    <b>Chapter 539: Show-Off Failed (Part Two)</b>

    The other Huaxiapatriots also came over and echoed, ¡°Yeah, beat this Bang Nation guy. Lately, I¡¯ve been getting angry whenever I hear about them.¡±

    A more sensiblepatriot came over and patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, be careful. I know the guy that just came over. He¡¯s a member of the World Gambler Club, and he was also recognized as a national-level gambling professional, Yan Jingfan.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Cheng was a bit surprised, not about the fact that this guy was a top-tier pro, but the fact that Young Master Lee actually had this guy gamble in his ce. To put it inly, if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t appear here today, he was basically nning to use this guy to win money from the other rich guys.

    Yan Jingfan nced at Xu Cheng,ughed, and said, ¡°If you are scared, you don¡¯t have to y with me. I never force people, because it¡¯s also not fun for me to beat a mentally handicapped person with no skill. But, I¡¯m ying because you humiliated my nation, and if you apologize, then you can leave right now and not lose money.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, let¡¯s just go.¡±

    Yan Jingfan: ¡°What a frog that lived its whole life in a well. In the world of gambling, I have a hundred methods to beat you. But you! You won¡¯t stand a chance at all. Losing a couple of billions just to have some verbal fun, do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±

    ¡°Just to be able to say ¡®go fack yourself¡¯ is enough to make it worth it. Recently I¡¯ve been out of my country but I heard your Bang Nation has been pretty rampant these days. It¡¯s unfortunate that I didn¡¯t pay a visit to your country, but since I met you today, then I wouldn¡¯t be a man of Huaxia if I didn¡¯t win some money from you. Just cut the nonsense and let¡¯s y. What do you want to y?¡± Xu Cheng said impatiently.

    Yan Jingfan narrowed his eyes. ¡°It should be me that asks you what to y, because no matter what you want to y, I¡¯m down.¡±

    Xu Cheng slid over a dice box to him and said, ¡°How about you show your skills to me first?¡±

    Yan Jingfan snorted. Since there were many people watching, he was more than happy to show off his skills. Instantly, he raised the dice cup into the air, shaking the dice inside.

    At the same time, he asked Xu Cheng, ¡°You want big or small?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s do small.¡±

    After shaking the dice roller a bit, he smacked down forcefully on the desk.

    Just at the instant the roller touched the desk, Xu Cheng also smacked down as he shouted, ¡°Great shaking skills.¡± Although other people just thought they heard the sound and didn¡¯t see the desk move, the desk in fact shook violently inside, causing the dice to change numbers.

    When Yan Jingfan lifted the roller, his face immediately turned red.

    It was because, not to mention one number that was between 1-3, there were no small numbers at all.

    Some of the audiences immediately snorted. ¡°Are you trying to y for small or big?¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng just said nonchntly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the Bang Nation people always boast about themselves? They even imed that paper, a Huaxia invention, actually originated from the Bang Nation. Don¡¯t they know to act humble in front of their ancestors?¡±

    Young Master Lee red at Yan Jingfan and said in a low voice, ¡°What the fack happened?¡±

    ¡°ident.¡± Yan Jingfan lowered his head to inspect the dice and said, ¡°The dice should be fine. Did you guys do something to the roller and the table? Almost all casinos like to do that to scam the gamblers.¡±

    At this moment, the manager of the casino couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. ¡°Your Bang Nation casinos like to do that and even got exposed for it, it doesn¡¯t mean everyone else does it. Please do not insult our professionalism. Our guests are all esteemed and powerful individuals, if we actually dared to do anything, our establishment would¡¯ve been doomed a long time ago. How long have you been out of the game now? I seriously question whether you bought your way into the World Gambler¡¯s Club.¡±

    Yan Jingfan awkwardly coughed and didn¡¯t know how to respond. He was really just trying to make excuses for his own failure just now, and he didn¡¯t expect to be called out for it and get face-pped this soon.

 Chapter 540 - Young Master Liâ€™s About to Puke Out Blood

    <h4>Chapter 540: Young Master Li¡¯s About to Puke Out Blood</h4>

    Yan Jingfan was infuriated from embarrassment and said, ¡°You want to gamble, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°But I think you should check the equipment and props here in advance. I just don¡¯t want you to find more excusester.¡±

    Yan Jingfan really started checking out the ying cards, dice, the table, and so on to see if there were any cheating devices.

    But, this act of his was basically the same as putting himself on the idiot ranking, because he also insulted the professionalism of all the staff members present.

    No man with a brain would do this kind of thing here, because the purpose of this establishment was to provide a ce for the club members to have fun. The casino itself generated no profit, and the house would only take the servicing tips from guests to distribute to the casino and cruise staff.

    Under such circumstances, who in the right mind would think that the house had implemented some cheating gadgets inside the props?

    Young Master Lee pulled on his friend¡¯s sleeve and signaled for him to just stop, or he might be the idiot in other peoples¡¯ eyes without even realizing it.

    Xu Cheng directly said to Yan Jingfan, ¡°Actually, just bring a deck of the Bang Nation cards over to y, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The people spectating allughed.

    Yan Jingfan now knew that he had been insulted, but he resisted the urge to express his anger. He secretly swore that he would win every single cent from this Huaxia guy as retribution for mocking him.

    Xu Cheng picked up a dice roller and yed around with it as he asked Yan Jingfan, ¡°I heard you gambling experts are all really skilled in terms of listening, judgment, and calction abilities. I even heard that the top tier ones can even predict and see through the dice rollers or face-down cards.¡±

    ¡°That would be your stupid imagination. No one can see through the props, unless they are cheating and using some gadget to help.¡± Yan Jingfan nced at Xu Cheng like he was looking at a peasant and said, ¡°But, the first three skills you mentioned are indeed necessary basic skills for a professional gambler.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Xu Cheng said. Then, he casually shook the dice roller and said, ¡°Then us two take turns rolling two dices, big or small, or middle. You win or lose however much you put down, and if you guess the middle number, the amount triples. Down to y that?¡±

    Yan Jingfan was delighted. ¡°You want to y this with me? Am I hearing it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m just ying this with you. How about I go first?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°And after you are done, you put it onto the table and aren¡¯t allowed to touch it. That¡¯s the rule. How is that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, once the person puts down a bet, no one can touch the dice again.¡± Yan Jingfan said, ¡°Just how much do you doubt my gambling skills? You can go first.¡±

    Xu Cheng picked up the box and began shaking it violently.

    Opposite from him, Yan Jingfan smiled, appearing to be very confident. The Young Master Lee behind him was the most nervous one out of the three.

    Xu Cheng put the roller onto the table and said to Yan Jingfan, ¡°You can call now.¡±

    ¡°Is there any limit?¡± Yan Jingfan asked.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Yan Jingfan casually tossed in 5 million dors in chips and said, ¡°Big.¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted the roller, the total number of points came to 9, which was big.

    Some of the audience immediately apuded Yan Jingfan¡¯s skills.

    At this moment, Young Master Lee finally felt a bit more at ease. He said to Yan Jingfan, ¡°You should¡¯ve bet more and won more of his money.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yan Jingfan looked calmly as if he was enjoying this highlight moment. He smiled and said, ¡°To someone like him, you gotta toy him to death slowly, just to show him how we are miles above him while he struggles helplessly. That would reflect the difference between professionals and amateurs more. I said, tonight I¡¯m going to y him to death in a hundred ways, and he can pick whichever way too.¡±

    Xu Cheng obviously heard those words. He smiled and passed the roller over and said, ¡°Your turn.¡±

    Yan Jingfan pleasingly shook the roller, not appearing to be worried at all.

    When he put the roller onto the table, his hand left the table and he said, ¡°Make your call.¡±

    He was absolutely confident that he, as a professional, could shake the dice in a way that makes it almost impossible for amateurs to guess due to the switch-ups in rhythms.

    Xu Cheng casually counted the chips, picked up a billion-dor worth, and pushed it into the pool. ¡°People that pretend to be rich but only put down a few million in bets really disgusts me. I can¡¯t do something like that, so if I¡¯m going to pretend to be a rich guy, I will carry my act all the way through. I will bet just a billion first and calm my balls down a bit.¡±

    Everyone at the scene took in a deep breath.

    Just how big are the balls of someone that could bet one billion on a game that relies mostly on luck?

    Even Haber¡¯s heart ached a bit just by watching. ¡°That ¡®money is just paper¡¯ phrase, I will never say it again in front of you. Inparison to me, you are basically trying to let them out like it¡¯s sh-t.¡±

    Xu Cheng picked up a cigar from the te and put it in his mouth. ¡°Talk means nothing. Back where Ie from, the admirer should light the cig for the admired.¡±

    Haber took out his lighter and lit it for Xu Cheng.

    After taking a sip, he dashingly looked over at Yan Jingfan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Jingfan slowly removed the roller.

    2+3=5, small!

    Young Master Lee felt like he just got stabbed in the heart.

    Yan Jingfan¡¯s hand also shook. He lowered his voice and said to Young Master Lee who was behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We lost a billion, so I will bet 2 billion to win it back. Within 5 rounds, I will send him home.¡±

    Young Master Lee nodded. ¡°Please.¡±

    The staff counted 1 billion in chips from Young Master Lee¡¯s side and pushed it onto Xu Cheng¡¯s side.

    Yan Jingfan looked at the proud Xu Cheng and snorted. ¡°To us pros, in terms of calction abilities, do you know where else they could apply?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Xu Cheng curiously asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s to utilize your confidence and the odds of winning to beat you. Say we both start with 10 billion, but my win rate is 30% higher than yours. No matter how much you put down as a bet, I will put down just as much the next round. Then, within 10 rounds, I can win 3 more rounds than you, and in the end, you would be the one going broke.¡±

    Xu Cheng pped for him. ¡°Very nice, but where did you get the confidence you can win 30% than me?¡±

    As Xu Cheng said that, he began shaking the roller. But this time, his hand speed changed, and the tempo began switching up.

    The sudden change made Yan Jingfan¡¯s ears unable to keep up with the rhythm at all. He looked up in disbelief at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng also looked at him mysteriously and said, ¡°I wee you to bet a billion.¡±

    Bam!

    Xu Cheng mmed the roller onto the desk, and Yan Jingfan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.

    At this time, Young Master Lee pushed him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Bet 2 billion! We will take back the principal amount and profit! We have a higher win rate, however much he bets, we can just double that. In the end, it will be us that win!¡±

    Yan Jingfan began panicking.

    Hepletely lost track of the tempo!

    ¡°Hurry up! What are you scared of?¡± Young Master Lee didn¡¯t know that Yan Jingfan already screwed up.

    If he had a 70% confidence in guessing the dice in the first round, then this time, it was only 50%! Basically no different than normal people guessing!

    ¡°Let¡¯s put down 5 million on ¡®small¡¯ first.¡± For the sake of being safe, and also to probe Xu Cheng again, he didn¡¯t dare to put down a billion, not to mention 2 billion. That would be too risky.

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a 30% higher chance of winning than me? Where did that go already? Went to feed the dogs or something?¡±

    Then, he lifted the roller.

    1+5=6, small

    Young Master Lee almost coughed up blood from rage. MY 2 BILLION!

    He directly scolded Yan Jingfan, ¡°I told you to put down 2 billion, if you did then we would¡¯ve won already! You lost a billion to him, and you just won 5 million back? Is your brain filled with sh-t?¡±

    Xu Chengughed as he slid the roller across the table. ¡°Your turn.¡±

 Chapter 541 - Are You Trying to Give Me Money for Free?

    Chapter 541: Are You Trying to Give Me Money for Free?

    Yan Jingfan began shaking the dice swiftly and ced it on the table.

    He said, ¡°ce your bet.¡±

    Xu Cheng said to the staff, ¡°Please help me count out 2 billion.¡±

    Young Master Lee and Yan Jingfan directly raised their hands in the air. ¡°Wait up!¡±

    Seeing how confident Xu Cheng was, they felt something was definitely fishy.

    Everyone at the scene was a bit confused.

    Yan Jingfan said to Xu Cheng, ¡°We want to pause the game to check the whole situation.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to check?¡±

    ¡°Please have the staff check this man to see if there¡¯s any high-tech equipment in his eyes or ears.¡±

    The staff looked towards Xu Cheng.

    In order to make more money, Xu Cheng could only tolerate it and nodded at them. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The staff directly walked over and said, ¡°Then, Mr. Xu, please apply this eye drop. We will be scanning your retina.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    The drops went into his eyes and were scanned, and everything showed up normal.

    Then, the staff checked Xu Cheng¡¯s ears to see if there were anymunication pieces that pointed to him conspiring with someone else and could potentially help him cheat.

    But nothing was there too.

    After checking, Yan Jingfan and Young Master Lee shared a look. Then, Yan Jingfan requested the dice roller to be checked, and then the entire table, to see if there was anything that could help Xu Cheng cheat.

    The staff was speechless. ¡°Fine, we can check everything for you if that makes you feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°No more, we want to change to another table.¡± Yan Jingfan casually looked around, picked a random vacant table, and said, ¡°That one, we will go and y there.¡±

    It was understandable. After all, they were losing a lot of money. After Xu Cheng and the others moved to that table, Yan Jingfan felt that Xu Cheng must have lost the ability to cheat.

    He shook the dice, put the roller heavily onto the table, and asked, ¡°Make your bet.¡±

    ¡°You sure it¡¯s okay this time? Are you sure you won¡¯t try to me something else when you lose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m someone with principles!¡± Yan Jingfan said, ¡°Make your bet.¡±

    Xu Cheng gestured to the staff. ¡°Count 3 billion in chips for me.¡±

    Young Master Lee and Yan Jingfan¡¯s heart began pounding even harder. Everyone was shocked that Xu Cheng dared to put on such a big bet in a game that was pretty much guessing. 3 billion for something he had less than a 50% chance of winning in?

    Wait, it seemed like he never put down a bet below a billion.

    Haber stood next to him and made a cross sign. ¡°Oh my lord, those are American dors! Are you not scared of losing?¡±

    ¡°You win some, you lose some, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? If I lose, then next round I will bet 6 billion to win it all back,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Are you really not afraid of losing?¡± Yan Jingfan said in disdain, ¡°With a probability of winning less than 50%, it¡¯s even possible for you to lose 8 rounds in a row. If you put down 6 billion on the next round, then you would lose all of your money after just 3 rounds. Do you realize that?¡±

    ¡°So much talk. This money was indeed borrowed from someone else, so my heart doesn¡¯t ache for it at all. 3 billion, small again!¡±

    Yan Jingfan didn¡¯t lift up the dice roller, but Young Master Lee was already getting impatient and immediately lifted up the roller.

    3+3=6, small!

    Poof!

    Young Master Lee felt his heart being stabbed, and he shouted, ¡°Why the fack are you two ying dice? y something else!¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°Just pay up first. 3 billion, sorry.¡±

    The staff went over to Young Master Lee¡¯s side, counted out 3 billion in chips, and moved them over to Xu Cheng¡¯s table. It was clear that Young Master Lee¡¯s heart was dripping blood!

    That money... if he didn¡¯t win it back, he would be evicted by his family!

    ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t gone your turn yet. Here, roll one,¡± at this time, Yan Jingfan said to Xu Cheng.

    Young Master Lee leaned over and asked him in a low voice, ¡°How sure are you to be able to win some money back?¡±

    ¡°70%!¡± Yan Jingfan said, ¡°Maybe it was too noisy earlier with so many people and my hearing got interfered with. I will try again.¡±

    Young Master Lee had no other option but to trust him.

    Xu Cheng picked up the roller and began shaking it, and his hand speed was even faster than before. Not to mention Yan Jingfan¡¯s hearing, he couldn¡¯t even see the movement of Xu Cheng¡¯s hands clearly with his eyes.

    His pupils contracted.

    ¡°Fu-¡±

    Bam!

    Xu Cheng mmed down the roller and gestured at it. ¡°Call your bet.¡±

    ¡°We have 6 billion and have lost 4 billion already. My idea is, if you have the confidence, we can bet 3 billion to win back the amount we lostst round.¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Yan Jingfan¡¯s head was covered in sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure anymore...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Young Master Lee thought he heard wrong. ¡°What the fack are you doing? Then how much do we bet this time?¡±

    ¡°5... 5 million should be good...¡± Yan Jingfan even felt embarrassed to say it.

    ¡°What the fack? And you call yourself a national-level gambling pro?¡± Young Master Lee was about to bleed from all holes. He stared at Yan Jingfan and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Whatever, we won¡¯t bet this round. Let¡¯s y something else. This doesn¡¯t take skill at all!¡±

    Yan Jingfan immediately echoed, ¡°This indeed doesn¡¯t take skill, only relying on luck. It¡¯s not fun.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Then I guess your country¡¯s national-level pro is nothing more than just a clown. You are indeed someone that could only be recognized in a small country and can¡¯t get onto the world stage at all. It¡¯s a bit disappointing to me.¡±

    ¡°Watch your mouth, our battle is not over yet!¡± Yan Jingfan scolded.

    Xu Cheng just smiled in response. ¡°I remember you said that you have a hundred ways to humiliate me. What else do you got? We agreed earlier topete in hearing skills and now you said it¡¯s too dependent on luck. Fine, I will just pretend that there¡¯s too much crap in your ears, so it¡¯s understandable you can¡¯t hear well. But next, let¡¯s y a game based on the skill that¡¯s most important to you professional gamblers ¨C your memory. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Yan Jingfan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How do you want to y?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°We will let the dealer shuffle the deck. I remember the world record for memorization was a person who managed to use only 30 seconds to remember a deck of cards before shuffling it and then reorganizing the cards back its original order. How about this, we are only allowed 20 seconds to see apletely shuffled deck, and after 20 seconds, we will get the dealer to flip over the cards. Then, the two of us will organize a new deck of cards into the order we memorized. For every card we get right, the opponent has to give up a hundred million!¡±

    Yan Jingfan¡¯s eyes lit up again.

    Not to mention him, even Young Master Lee¡¯s eyes lit up!

    This was basically a risk-free gamble!

    It was like an amateur trying to show off his cooking skills in front of Gordan Ramsay!

    For any famous professional gamblers in the world, they must have a superb memory, and it was such an important basic skill that could confidently give them an edge against their opponents when gambling.

 Chapter 542 - Letâ€™s Play What You Are Good At â€“ Memory (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 542: Let¡¯s y What You Are Good At ¨C Memory (Part One)</h4>

    Yan Jingfan almost loved Xu Cheng to death.

    If he guessed one right, that would be a hundred million!

    In a deck of cards, conservatively speaking, even if he just remembered the first 10, that would be a billion! And for a professional like him, it was really not hard to remember 10. He would even try to remember more cards, and on a good day, he could even remember 20! Even if Xu Cheng got lucky and remembered the first 10, after equaling that out, he could still make a billion after that.

    As for the world record of 30 seconds to remember the whole deck, in fact, that was probably just a special one-time case to achieve the ultimate show effect. That person probably couldn¡¯t do it on every attempt.

    Yan Jingfan felt that it was time for him to show off his real skills.

    He couldn¡¯t help but praise Xu Cheng, ying this game would not only get him free money but also allow him to show the crowd his skill as a professional to be able to remember so many cards in such a short amount of time.

    He couldn¡¯t feel more excited about this game, since it could be a golden opportunity not only to show off but to attract more fans.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s done. The money we just lost, I think I can win it back,¡± he said to Young Master Lee.

    Young Master Lee was also very excited. He was just thinking about how to win the money back, but who knew, Xu Cheng would propose such a game that was right up his alley, or so that was what he thought.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go,¡± Yan Jingfan said.

    At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly said, ¡°If one of us gets it all right, then it would be basically breaking the world record, right? Then shouldn¡¯t we add a bit of a bonus on top of that? Such as, the one that gets the whole deck right gets an extra billion?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly right?¡± Yan Jingfan sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t even have the confidence to say that, where are you getting yours?¡±

    ¡°Then just add it?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s add that. Whoever gets the whole deck right, the opponent has to give an extra billion! Everyone at the scene can be a witness,¡± Yan Jingfan said cheerfully.

    After all, no one could do it.

    Xu Cheng gestured for a professional dealer toe out. The dealer took out three decks of cards and gave it to Yan Jingfan. ¡°You can check the cards first. We don¡¯t want you ming the cards againter.¡±

    Yan Jingfan carefully checked the cards, even weighing them. After making sure each card was the right weight, he was sure that there were no special marks on the cards that could help Xu Cheng cheat.

    For regted internationalpetitions, the cards all had a strict set of standards for specification and weight.

    After the staff cooperated with Yan Jingfan to check the cards, he expressed his reassurance.

    Then, the dealer put a deck in front of Yan Jingfan, one in front of Xu Cheng, and left another one in his hand.

    The dealer swiftly washed the cards, which was also very cool to watch. He would use one hand to split the deck into portions and alternatingly let them wash into each other card by card,pletely randomizing the number and suits.

    Putting the final deck onto the table with his hand covering it, he looked at the two and said, ¡°We¡¯re about to begin, are you ready?¡±

    Xu Cheng and Yan Jingfan both looked at the deck and gestured that they were ready. Especially Yan Jingfan, he looked very serious as he stared right at the dealer¡¯s hand that was covering the deck.

    Both of them said in unison. ¡°Ready!¡±

    The dealer suddenly spread out the cards in a fan formation, each card was neatly spaced apart equally, allowing all 52 cards¡¯ number and suit to be seen clearly.

    At the same time, the dealer picked up the timer and started the countdown.

    Xu Cheng just casually scanned through the cards.

    But Yan Jingfan, he narrowed his eyes and locked onto the numbers¡¯ sequence and suits, trying his hardest to remember them all, looking as if his brain was in overdrive and even beginning to sweat out of his forehead.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± The dealer suddenly flipped over the cards from one end and carried the momentum through to the other side, and all the cards flipped over like a wave, all concealing their faces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, please use the deck in your hand to organize into the order you remembered. After one minute, for every card that was correct, it would be a hundred million.¡±

    Yan Jingfan closed his eyes and tried to remember the order of the cards. After 10 seconds passed, he began to organize the deck.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw Xu Cheng was already on his 30th card or something. He was very quick.

    Young Master Lee sneered. ¡°Are you just giving up and guessing now?¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m guessing, why would you care? After all, if I guess a few cards wrong, it would be a couple hundred million for you.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mind him and just went on to organize the deck.

    Yan Jingfan was in a great state this time. It was mainly because he already began calcting when he observed how the dealer washed a regr starting deck that was in an organized order. So, when the dealer started the 20-second countdown, he was already ahead of Xu Cheng in remembering the cards.

    Although it would be impossible for him to get 52 cards right, he had the confidence to at least get 15. Then, for the remaining cards, if he could get lucky and get at least 5 cards, that would be 2 billion!

    He still firmly believed that an ordinary person like Xu Cheng could probably only get 2-3 cards right by luck.

    Young Master Lee saw that he finished organizing his deck, and he leaned over and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Yan Jingfan confidently smiled. ¡°We will win at least 1.5 billion.¡±

    Young Master Lee¡¯s mood immediately got better. He could at least win back some of the money he lost now.

    Not knowing why, right now he only wanted to break-even. Maybe it was because he was afraid after losing so much money already.

    The dealer said, ¡°Now, I will begin flipping over the cards one by one, and you guys will show your deck also one by one. If one person gets one right and the other one didn¡¯t, then thetter has to give the former a hundred million in chips. If both get it right or both get it wrong, then there¡¯s no need to give any chips.¡±

    Xu Cheng and Yan Jingfan nodded.

    The dealer flipped over the first card.

    Both of them got it right.

    Second card.

    Both got it right again.

    All the way to the fifth card, both of them got it right.

    At this time, Yan Jingfan couldn¡¯t help but change his opinion of Xu Cheng. ¡°I didn¡¯t think your memory was not bad. Normally, people could only remember the first few cards and that¡¯s it. But, five cards is probably your limit. Theter we get, the more it tests people¡¯s memory. It¡¯s normal for both people to get the earlier cards right.¡±

    Indeed, a lot of the audiences were also trying out this game in their mind, trying to remember as many as they could. But, it only got more and more confusing the more and more cards they tried to remember.

    When the dealer showed the tenth card, they both got it right!

    Yan Jingfan felt a little uneasy in his heart.

    And, Young Master Lee¡¯s mood didn¡¯t get any better. Oh how he hoped that Xu Cheng could start screwing up.

    But when it got to the 15th card, which was thest card that Yan Jingfan was certain about, Xu Cheng also got it right.

    The audiences couldn¡¯t help but start pping for the two.

    But!

    At the 16th card, the corner of Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth lifted.

    The card the dealer revealed began to deviate from what Yan Jingfan had! But, Xu Cheng got it right again!

    That little heart of Young Master Lee¡¯s... He red fiercely at Yan Jingfan, feeling that the biggest enemy in front of him wasn¡¯t Xu Cheng, but actually this madafaka!

    At this time, the dealer reminded Young Master Lee, ¡°Sir, a hundred million.¡±

    Young Master Lee counted out a hundred million in chips and tossed it out, feeling as if he just sliced a piece of meat off of his body.

 Chapter 543 - Pulled a Fast One (Part One)

    Chapter 543: Pulled a Fast One (Part One)

    After losing the money, Young Master Lee leaned towards Yan Jingfan and whispered into his ears, ¡°What the fack is this? How many more cards do you have that are right?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a robot and can just yback what I just saw? Such a person hasn¡¯t been born yet. I can only guarantee maybe a few more cards that are right, and I don¡¯t know how much more luck he has. Hopefully, we don¡¯t lose too much money.¡±

    Hopefully not lose too much?

    Young Master Lee¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    Why the fack is this guy changing up so fast? It went from ¡°we can win at least a couple billion¡± to ¡°hopefully we don¡¯t lose too much¡± real fast!

    This madafaka! If it wasn¡¯t because thepetition had to go on, he really wanted to get his bodyguard to toss this guy into the ocean to feed the sharks.

    17th card.

    Yan Jingfan continued to be wrong, and Xu Cheng continued to be right.

    The dealer: ¡°Young Master Lee, a hundred million please.¡±

    18th card.

    Yan Jingfan continued to be wrong, and Xu Cheng continued to be right.

    The dealer: ¡°Young Master Lee, a hundred million please.¡±

    19th card.

    The dealer: ¡°Young Master Lee, a hundred million please.¡±

    Young Master Lee didn¡¯t even know how he was getting this money stripped from him slice by slice, and his heart just sunk and his mind went nk as he heard the ¡°a hundred million please¡± ringing over and over and over.

    ¡°Young Master Lee, a hundred million please.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lee, Mr. Xu is right again.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lee, what are you waiting for? One hundred million please.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Lee...¡± Atst, on the 51st card, before the dealer could even finish, Young Master Lee began shouting as if he had gone insane, ¡°Don¡¯t make me give him any more money! No!¡±

    The dealer: ¡°But you got it wrong and Mr. Xu got it right. Please follow the rules, or it will take a toll on your credibility in the future.¡±

    Young Master Lee looked at the 3.6 billion that he had already tossed into the pool that was going towards Xu Cheng, and he felt like crying but had no tears left. His whole face went pale as he weakly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to lose anymore...¡±

    And on the side, Yan Jingfan pulled on his hair as he directly squatted down. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the results anymore. He was already numb and in pure disbelief as he listened to the dealer unveil card after card. Since the 16th card, each card after that was like a big p on his face, it hurts!

    In the end, the difficulty of being able to urately remember all the cards in such a short period of time made everyone at the scene shocked and amazed by Xu Cheng¡¯s skills. The crowd was filled with praises and exmation.

    Yan Jingfan thought he should¡¯ve been the one getting this kind of reaction from the crowd, but now, the protagonist was Xu Cheng.

    It was just at the 51st card, Yan Jingfan finally couldn¡¯t take this kind fo torture anymore.

    He suddenly stood up from the ground and yelled as he pointed at thest card, ¡°Thest card, if you get it right again, I will choose to die!¡±

    ¡°Then you can go do just that now,¡± Xu Cheng said with a faint smile.

    Yan Jingfan finally realized that he just said something very idiotic.

    If the first 51 cards were right, how could thest one not be?

    He saw all the spectators around them look at him like they were looking at a r¡ª-d andughed.

    In fact, when the first 51 cards were right, you really didn¡¯t have to check thest card anymore.

    Yan Jingfan just cared too much about Xu Cheng¡¯s perfect round that he forgot about this important piece of logic, and as a result, he became theughing stock of the entire casino.

    The dealer looked over at Young Master Lee, and Young Master Lee looked as if his heart had already died as he took out another hundred million and tossed it over.

    When he was about to grab Yan Jingfan¡¯s cor and beat the crap out of him, the dealer couldn¡¯t help but call him again, ¡°Young Master Lee, did you forget something?¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡± Young Master Lee could hardly contain his anger.

    At this time, Xu Cheng nonchntly chipped in, ¡°If all cards were guessed correctly, the loser has to throw in another billion.¡±

    Chapter 543: Pulled a Fast One (Part Two)

    Young Master Lee¡¯s face directly changed as he fell on his azz onto the ground.

    3.7 billion! Plus another billion!

    4.7 billion! In a game where they thought they could win back some of the money they lost, they actually ended up losing another 4.7 billion! Plus the 4 billion he lost already...

    Young Master Lee had lost a total of 8.7 billion already!

    At this point, the rich people at the table that lent him 500 million were all scared that he wouldn¡¯t have the money to pay them backter and said to him, ¡°Young Master Lee, since you still haven¡¯t lost our money yet, please give it back to us. We decided that we will not lend you our money anymore.¡±

    This was really like adding a gallon of oil into a big fire, giving another smack in Young Master Lee¡¯s face.

    ¡°No!¡± Young Master Lee stood up like a maniac and shouted, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet! I can keep on going!¡±

    He pulled up the Yan Jingfan that had already lost his soul and said, ¡°Continue gambling! We still have 1.3 billion of cash!¡±

    Those three tycoons immediately said to the staff, ¡°Take out the 500 million we lent to him.¡±

    The staff at the casino nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Young Master Lee went over and dragged onto those three Middle-Eastern tycoons¡¯ hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush to pull back the money, I can still win!¡±

    ¡°Your pro already lost 8.7 billion, what do you have to win it back?¡± Someone at the scene immediately mocked.

    Thatment made Yan Jingfan not be able to raise his head anymore.

    ¡°He¡¯s cheating!¡± Gathering all the courage left, his body shivered as he pointed at Xu Cheng and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Who¡¯s able to remember all 52 cards in just under 20 seconds? Do you guys believe it?¡±

    Just then, Haber broke the silence. ¡°I do.¡±

    Then, he looked at the crowd and said, ¡°This friend of mine, not even long ago, he went to Las Vegas with one billion and came out with 4.8 billion! During the whole process, he didn¡¯t even lose a single round!¡±

    Yan Jingfan¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked towards Xu Cheng. ¡°No! Impossible! I¡¯ve never seen you before! I know all the international-stage pros, you are definitely not at that level!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Some people prefer to stay low profile, while some people want the whole world to know about them. But, even if you want to be high-profile, don¡¯t just assume you are at the top of the pyramid. When someone doesn¡¯t want topete with you for some title, it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no one out there better than you. They just don¡¯t want topete. Just like in nature¡¯s food chain, the carnivores shouldn¡¯t look down on herbivores. Maybe one day, when the herbivores fight back, you will stand no chance of surviving.¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he picked up his deck and threw it into the sky. Then, as the cards fell back down, he reached out one hand and swiftly moved in the rain of cards. When it all settled, 13 cards appeared in his hand.

    It was the Ace to King of spades, the entire suit!

    Everyone at the scene was shocked.

    It was already difficult enough to catch 13 cards as 52 cards fell down, but what was even more stunning was that he picked up all the Spades cards. Upon a closer look at the hand, the Spades cards were even in order! Not sure if he arranged it all into order with just one hand in a split second, or he caught all the cards in order, but either of those was equally terrifying.

    This directly stunned Yan Jingfan, and he almost kneeled down before Xu Cheng.

    The crowd immediately gave him the loudest apuse.

    Just with this skill alone, it would be enough to deter all the top-tier gambling experts.

    It was because even Yan Jingfan couldn¡¯t do something remotely as perfect as that.

    Not to mention catching 13 cards during that short amount of time as the cards fell, it would already be his best state to catch 6 or 7. It would be exponentially more difficult to get the same suite in order.

    ¡°Not gambling against him anymore.¡± Yan Jingfan fell down on his bum and gave up.

    As for Young Master Lee, he just nkly looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng also looked back at him and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your money.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Young Master Lee was anxious. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose that much money, so he immediately decided to pull a fast one and shouted, ¡°You facking cheated!¡±

    Then, his bodyguard immediately took out a pistol and aimed at Xu Cheng¡¯s head

    He had wanted to kill Xu Cheng for a while now, and he might as well do it now, and maybe his boss could take back that 8.7 billion and then give him some as a bonus.

 Chapter 544 - Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 544: Pirates (Part One)</h4>

    Everyone at the scene immediately began panicking.

    Haber immediately pointed at Young Master Lee¡¯s bodyguard and said, ¡°Who allowed you to bring a gun onto this ship? I dare you to try to pull the trigger, the reputation of the ckwater Corporation will be tainted for thousands of years!¡±

    The bodyguard sneered. ¡°Just with the level of security you guys have, how could I be qualified to be from ckwater if I can¡¯t manage to bring up my gun? Let me introduce myself to you, I used to be a secret agent and retired, but my skills are still with me, and my actions right now are just me trying to do my job. The reason ckwater is so reputable in the industry is that we would do everything in the interest of our employer. If you can even criticize this, then I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    Haber then looked over at Young Master Lee and scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to lose?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I¡¯m afraid that I will have to dy my payment. I need to take thesepany shares back, and in the future, I will slowly repay the money I lost.¡± Young Master Lee showed his palms and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Someone at the scene snorted, ¡°You have a gun pointed at him, does he even have a choice?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve really learned a lot today. The guy brags about how awesome Three-Star is in the Bang Nation, but what happens? He throws a tantrum after losing money and even righteously says that he will pay back at another time. Everyone here is from the same circle, Mr. Prince of Three-Star, if you do this, aren¡¯t you afraid that there are nopanies that would dare to do business with yourpany in the future?¡± some fellow businessmen spoke up.

    ¡°Yeah, just ept defeat and pay the price.¡±

    Young Master Lee still righteously said, ¡°I already said, put it on my tab. I¡¯m just paying itter, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to.¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly looked at Young Master Lee and said, ¡°Then what if I don¡¯t agree? What if I insist on keeping the share mortgage agreement?¡±

    Aplicated look shed past Young Master Lee¡¯s face. ¡°Then I can only say sorry. No one other than members of the Lee Family could get these shares, at least for now. So, there¡¯s no other way, you have to give them back to me. But don¡¯t worry, I will slowly pay you back the money I lost.¡±

    ¡°Give back?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°What are you going to use to pay me back with? These stocks were given to you by your dad, what can you do to make 8.7 billion dors to pay me back? You might be saying that you are down to pay me back, but what happens if you don¡¯t admit it after you get back to the Bang Nation?

    Young Master Lee narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then what you are saying is, you insist on taking my mortgagedpany shares, right?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°You can also have it back.¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng arrogantly said, ¡°Beg me. Kneel down and beg me. Then, I will give you back your shares like trying to dismiss a beggar. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Young Master Lee thought he heard it wrong.

    All the other people at the scene thought Xu Cheng p-ssied out after having a gun pointed in his face, but his tone took a sudden change and he even began provoking.

    Young Master Lee red right in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and said with a dark face, ¡°Do you dare to repeat what you just said?¡±

    ¡°You can try to kill me if you want, but if you want your shares back, the only way that¡¯s gonna happen is you walking to me on your knees and then begging me,¡± Xu Cheng repeated nonchntly.

    ¡°Very well.¡± After checking the million-dor watch on his hand, he asked the bodyguard, ¡°At this hour, we are probably in international waters already. Didn¡¯t someone say that he was going to do something when we were in international waters?¡±

    The bodyguard sneered and chimed in, ¡°He said he was going to teach us a lesson, and now I really want to see what kind of lesson he¡¯s going to teach us.¡±

    <b>Chapter 544: Pirates (Part Two)</b>

    Haber coldly looked at them. ¡°What do you think you are doing? You must know that this cruise is our king¡¯s ship.¡±

    The bodyguard: ¡°I know, but we have left the Persian Gulf. This belongs to international waters, and we are no longer subject to thews of your UAE.¡±

    Haber: ¡°But this ship still has our rules. If you dare to hurt our guest, that would be disrupting our business.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Young Master Lee and asked, ¡°You mean, if I say no, your bodyguard would shoot me? There are so many people here, all rich and powerful, you think you can shoulder the aftermath of killing me?¡±

    Young Master Lee: ¡°So don¡¯t force me.¡±

    Immediately, the security guards of this cruise rushed into the casino. There were over a dozen of them, although not fully armed, all of them still carried guns. They all pointed at the bodyguard and prevented him from doing anything reckless.

    The bodyguard immediately raised his arm and gun into the air. ¡°Wow, this ship indeed has guards and is even armed. I was just saying, how could there not be any security when there are so many rich and powerful people on board.¡±

    ¡°Drop your weapon, you better not cause any trouble.¡± The captain of the security team pointed his gun at Young Master Lee¡¯s bodyguard and warned, ¡°This is international waters, we have legitimate reasons to execute you on the spot.¡±

    The bodyguard said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything reckless, but you guys better not do anything reckless too. Besides being a bodyguard, I¡¯m also a citizen of the M Nation.¡±

    Just then,motion took ce from all sides of the ship, and gunshots were heard from both the deck and interior of the ship.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hurry and go out to check.¡± Haber was shocked, and so were the guests.

    Just then, the door of the casino was kicked open, and more than 20 armed men rushed in, directly opening fire on those security guards. The crowd screamed right away, and everyone tried to find some cover to hide; the scene instantly sank into chaos.

    Haber immediately blurted out, ¡°Fack, it¡¯s pirates!¡±

    After killing off the security guards, the big burly pirate captain carrying a miniature Gatling gunughed heartily. Thick smoke rolled out from his mouth as he took a sip of his cigar and said, ¡°Hello everyone, believe me, this is the biggest kidnapping case I¡¯ve done in my entire life. Haha, it definitely feels good!¡±

    Many Middle Eastern tycoons were surprised as one shouted in shock, ¡°How did you manage to enter this area of the sea? You¡¯ve vited internationalw!¡±

    ¡°Enter what area of the sea?¡± That burly man tsked tsked and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the one in charge here? He¡¯s so careless. Don¡¯t you guys even know that the captain of this ship was bribed? Open up your eyes, this cruise of yours has entered the Land of Mercenaries¡¯ pirate territory of the Persian Gulf.¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    Haber shouted, ¡°What pirate group do you belong to? We can definitely negotiate a price, but I hope you won¡¯t make it difficult for the members on our cruise. Just do our UAE a favor.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys a favor?¡± That burly boss of the piratesughed hysterically. ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard in a while. Someone actually asked us ouws to do them a favor. How much is a favor to the UAE worth? Let me tell you, we¡¯ve been eyeing this ship for a long time now. From the club¡¯s internal members, we knew that this ship would set sail once every year with its esteemed members, and who are those members? They are all the filthy rich tycoons of Asia and the Middle East. This ispletely like a walking golden vault, and we¡¯ve finally caught it today after a long-azz time of preparation!¡±

 Chapter 545 - The Armed Power of Blackwater

    Chapter 545: The Armed Power of ckwater (Part One)

    Haber scolded, ¡°You think you can rob our ship just with you guys? Do you know how many security guards we have onboard?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know. The entire cruise ship has about 200 guards, and you guys haven¡¯t gone out to see yet, right? More than a hundred of them have already died.¡±

    Haber turned around and pulled the rm, and the siren sounded immediately.

    The burly man still looked at him with a big smile with a ¡®do whatever you want¡¯ expression on his face. ¡°I already told you, everyone on this boat, including you, are under our control.¡±

    Then, he whistled, and many of the hostages that were captured from elsewhere on the boat were all shoved into the casino.

    Person after person was pushed in here with their hands behind their heads and a gun pointed to their head.

    Xu Cheng was very worried about Lin Chuxue¡¯s safety, and just as he was about to go berserk to go and find her, he saw her getting pushed into the casino too.

    Haber¡¯s wife and the other madams of rich families were too used to afortable and rxing life that when they were faced with a group of heavily-armed kidnappers on the boat, their legs shivered and they couldn¡¯t even walk properly.

    A guy carrying a rifle shoved Haber¡¯s wife, causing her originally unstable body to fall to the ground, and her to almost cry from the pain.

    The pirate thought she was going to pull some trick so he impatiently pointed the gun at her head, causing Haber¡¯s wife to scream miserably, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t shoot!¡±

    The pirate grabbed her by the hair and shouted, ¡°Get the fack in there!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lin Chuxue scolded. She went over to help Haber¡¯s wife up and said to that rude pirate, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys just after money? Who¡¯s going to give you money if you beat the hostage to death?¡±

    ¡°Little b-tch, as long as you know! Don¡¯t fight back or try to y any tricks, all of you facking get into the casino!¡±

    The pirates that were divided up into several groups sessively led all the people into the big casino. Although a bit crowded, it was big enough to fit everyone. With everyone in one ce, it was better for the pirates to monitor everyone and loot them all.

    Seeing Lin Chuxue, Xu Cheng immediately went over to grab her by the hand and pull her behind him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Lin Chuxue shook her head. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Then, the pirate from earlier saw Xu Cheng wanted to y the hero saving the beauty, and he smiled at Xu Cheng provokingly, revealing his big golden teeth, and said, ¡°So what if she¡¯s not?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but catch a few more nces at Lin Chuxue. To be honest, she was just too beautiful.

    Just now, if it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want to mess up their boss¡¯s business, a ton of the pirates really wanted to do Lin Chuxue there and then. But they were on a mission to group all the guests into the casino, and for a woman this beautiful, they knew that it would not be their turn unless their boss takes her first. But, they were in no rush, since it was only a matter of now orter. But when they saw Xu Cheng trying to act tough and protect this woman, they really wanted to kill Xu Cheng off.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother replying. He looked around and scanned all the pirates that were on the boat. There were five floors on this cruise, and over two hundred pirates were armed onboard. There were about a hundred guarding inside the casino, a hundred guarding outside, and a couple dozens patrolling the ship, trying to find any fish that slipped through their initial search.

    These pirates were close together, so even if he were to fight back, it would be impossible to instantly kill all of them inside the casino. But if they decided to shoot in this enclosed space, the random bullets flying around would bring a lot of casualties and injuries.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s goal was pretty clear. He wasn¡¯t a grandiose guy. In this kind of circumstance, his priority would be to protect his wife, Lin Chuxue, and then Haber and his wife, and then hispatriots from Huaxia. As for the others, he would see how many he could protect. There were just too many hostages here, and he couldn¡¯t care for everyone. After all, these pirates seemed to be highly trained and organized, and if a fight were to break out, whether or not they had good aim, a lot of people would die in the process. So, he still needed to think ande up with the best solution

    Chapter 545: The Armed Power of ckwater (Part Two)

    Haber¡¯s wife went into Haber¡¯s arms and wept, clearly terrified.

    Haber patted Xu Cheng on the shoulder and said with a solemn face. ¡°Guess it¡¯s up to you now.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°You really are overestimating me. Didn¡¯t you hear them? If they could kill a hundred of your security guards, they must have a lot of people. There are probably even more outside.¡±

    Haber: ¡°Who else can I trust now if not you? I¡¯ve been curious how you wiped out the entire Shanling Financial Group. I think this is easier than wiping out the Shanling Financial Group, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not a savior, I have no obligation to save this many people.¡±

    Haber: ¡°I know, just try your best. You will be the savior of all the tycoons in the Middle East. Believe me, just like back in Ennd, you will be making the calls on who gets the oil contracts. We are a group that knows how to be grateful the best. To us, our lives are more important than any amount of money.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°To me, it¡¯s enough to protect just you guys.¡±

    Seeing so many pirates and how they were so disciplined, some of the guests onboard asked curiously, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t ordinary pirates, right?¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng nced at them and said, ¡°These are mercenaries hired by ckwater. ckwater has about 2000 men in the Land of Mercenaries, and the bodyguard of that Bang Nation guy is probably one of the moles and is on their team. Am I right?¡±

    The burly mercenary group captain lifted his brows as he looked at Xu Cheng. He originally wanted to maintain a little mystery, but it was exposed by Xu Cheng so quickly. With aplicated look, he nced at Xu Cheng, ¡°What are we if not pirates?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°First of all, your physique. Secondly, the way you guys hold your guns and how quick and organized you guys are at seizing the entire ship, that¡¯s enough to prove that you guys are professionals or even veterans. To be able to carry out an operation of this scale, and also be equipped with high-quality weapons, it would be apliment to pirates to group you together with them. Besides, pirates spend most of their time near the ocean, so their skin tone and smell would reflect that, but you guys don¡¯t have that kind of dank smell, and some of you even have cologne on. Ordinary mercenary groups from the Land of Mercenaries naturally wouldn¡¯t have the money nor time to worry about cologne, so I¡¯m confident that you guys are highly-paid mercenaries sponsored by some big boys. I think, besides ck Water, there aren¡¯t many private military groups that are involved in the Land of Mercenaries, right?¡±

    The burly man nodded. ¡°We are indeed not pirates, but how are you sure we are ckwater¡¯s guys?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Only ckwater are hiring retired navy soldiers on arge scale, and you guys know how to siege this cruise this effectively and know how to sail, so your naval experience is obvious, am I right? I mean, it was just a deduction and your reaction did confirm everything.

 Chapter 546 - Eating Beef Doesnâ€™t Make You a Bull

    <h4><b>Chapter 546: Eating Beef Doesn¡¯t Make You a Bull (Part One)</b></h4>

    The burly man smiled. ¡°Very reasonable, and very correct.¡±

    Xu Cheng then continued, ¡°And that mole of yours is, in fact, just the bodyguard of that Bang Nation guy. He looked quite fearless tonight, unlike a bodyguard but someone that¡¯s treating this ce like his home. It¡¯s pretty clear that you guys nned beforehand to hijack the ship tonight with him being on the inside. And he was able to bring up his gun because there are other cruise members that were bribed, and at the same time, he would be collecting information for you guys on the firepower and headcount of the security on this boat. That¡¯s why you guys were able to know this ship so well.¡±

    The head of the mercenary group could only admit it. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you already know that we are mercenaries, then let¡¯s both be straightforward. We are justcking some funding for military expenses and since you guys are all rich, just give us some money and we will let you guys go home safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°You guys are robbing us and breaking thew, you know that?¡± someone shouted angrily.

    Right after that person said that, the boss raised his hand and popped a bullet into his head!

    He simply made an example out of him.

    Many people at the scene screamed in fear, and some tightly covered their mouths and shivered in fear.

    The boss¡¯s face suddenly became grim. ¡°So what if we are robbing? We are from the Land of Mercenaries, I wee you all toe and find me there. As for today, don¡¯t me me for what I might do if you guys don¡¯t cooperate. Killing one is a sin, killing a hundred is also a sin, not much of a difference to me. Now, listen to me, those with over one million dors in cash, stand to the left. Those that don¡¯t have enough, stand to the right. Hurry up and move!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± his men pointed their guns at the hostages and shouted.

    The cruise guests anxiously went to their respective sides.

    The people on the boat working all began panicking as they broke into tears and cried, ¡°We don¡¯t have money...¡±

    ¡°No money? Then sorry.¡± The boss of the group waved his hand, and several people with guns came over to these dozens of staff members, scaring them down to their knees crying and begging, ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! Please, I beg you guys!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the type without principle that kills for fun.¡± The burly guy gestured. ¡°Throw them into the sea.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± Those staff members all shouted hysterically, pleading. There was not gonna be any lifebuoys, and the chances of survival were close to being zero. The moment they exhausted their energy in the sea, they would just end up being the sharks¡¯ meal.

    But, those mercenaries were not joking. They really began throwing staff members off the ship.

    Seeing this, the guests on the cruise all began panicking even more. Many of the women already broke down into tears.

    Among them was Young Master Lee. This guy directly went up to his bodyguard and said, ¡°I hired you before, you probably wouldn¡¯t be robbing me, right?¡±

    That bodyguard sneered. ¡°You indeed have no money left on you.¡±

    Then, he looked over at Xu Cheng and immediately noticed Lin Chuxue who was standing behind him. He was immediately dumbfounded by her beauty.

    ¡°Oh my, what did I just see? Where did such a beautiful girle from?¡± the bodyguard tsked tsked and said as he stared at Lin Chuxue.

    Xu Cheng pulled Lin Chuxue behind him.

    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± the bodyguard asked Xu Cheng.

    The two didn¡¯t speak, and Xu Cheng looked as calm as ever.

    The bodyguard then saw the rings on their tightly-held hands and eximed, ¡°Turns out you guys are a couple.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m actually feeling a bit odd now that you are so quiet. Where was that arrogant and unruly Mr. Xu from earlier? He was even iming to teach me a lesson after reaching international waters. Well, now that we are here, why did you be mute?¡±

    Xu Cheng was about to speak, but Lin Chuxue dragged him back and whispered to him in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t, just give him some money.¡±

    Xu Cheng calmed down.

    But the bodyguard stared at Lin Chuxue with eyes full of lust and greed.

    ¡°Other people just need to give one million per person, cash or wire. But Mr. Xu, as someone that offended me before, I will give you two options. Either leave behind the share-transfer agreement you just won to exchange for your freedom or use it to exchange for your wife¡¯s freedom.¡±

    This was basically an unsolvable problem.

    If Xu Cheng picked his own freedom, then Lin Chuxue would be that bodyguard¡¯s. But if Xu Cheng chose Lin Chuxue¡¯s freedom, he would die and Lin Chuxue¡¯s fate would still be in those people¡¯s hands.

    The burly man beside the bodyguard said in a low voice to him, ¡°The people here are all famous and powerful. We can kill the nobodies, but we can¡¯t kill these rich tycoons, one death is enough to cause a bigmotion. If this gets political, it will make it more difficult for us to take care of the aftermath.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 546: Eating Beef Doesn¡¯t Make You a Bull (Part Two)</h4>

    The bodyguard nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will go ording to n. This Asian yellow-skinned monkey isn¡¯t famous, just a nobody, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid. Tonight, I don¡¯t need anything, I just want this guy¡¯s life and his woman!¡±

    The burly man: ¡°Deal. But after you are done, remember to save her for me.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded, looked at Xu Cheng, and said, ¡°How about this, if you are struggling to make a choice between you and your wife, you can also pay a million dors to free your wife as well. But!¡±

    He suddenly changed his tone, and he began looking at Lin Chuxue teasingly and said, ¡°I need you to kneel down and beg me to forgive what you did earlier. And also... I want to have this woman for one night. Don¡¯t worry, I will give her back to you.¡±

    Endless murderous intent suddenly burst out from Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. He already heard those two guys¡¯ conversation earlier.

    ¡°You guys are ying with fire, you know that?¡± he lowered his voice and said.

    The bodyguard raised his gun and pointed at him. ¡°You want to put out the fire?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Cheng stared right at him fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of carrying a gun? I dare to look down on you, and are you just going to hold a gun to my face?¡±

    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± The bodyguard seemed to have heard the funniest joke. ¡°Alright, you cane out with me. I don¡¯t even need a gun to deal with you!¡±

    Xu Cheng patted Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me. It¡¯s not convenient to do it here, I will be right back.¡±

    Then, he looked at Haber and said, ¡°Help me keep an eye on her.¡±

    Haber nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they wouldn¡¯t dare to touch us, and I will try my best to shield Nicole.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see how the Shanling Financial Group died? You are in luck tonight.¡±

    Haber smiled. ¡°Then the ticket tonight was worth it.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng followed that Young Master Lee¡¯s bodyguard out of the casino. The two of them and several other mercenaries came out onto the deck at the front of the boat. There was a strong ocean breeze blowing outside in the night.

    The bodyguard put his pistole back into his holster and looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should also be a veteran, because only us fellow soldiers know each other that well. But, you Asians are just a bunch of girly boys. How could someone that grew up eating pork be able to grow muscles?¡±

    ¡°Eating beef doesn¡¯t just turn you into a bull. If I need to use more than one move to deal with the likes of you, I will count it as my defeat.¡±

    Right after Xu Cheng said that, like the gust of wind, the ocean breeze overshadowed the sound of his attack, and the 50x brutal power mercilessly exploded a big hollow hole from the bodyguard¡¯s chest to his back.

 Chapter 547 - Eerie

    <h4>Chapter 547: Eerie (Part One)</h4>

    After Xu Cheng¡¯s punch went through his opponent¡¯s body, he pulled his arm back as he looked at the guy¡¯s face of disbelief. The ckwater bodyguard was shocked yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word with blood seeping out from his mouth.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°Do you know? Out of the 100 men that want to sleep with my woman, 99 of them have already died, and there¡¯s still one left inside. Don¡¯t worry, no one¡¯s leaving tonight!¡±

    When he pulled his fist out of the guy¡¯s body, the bodyguard¡¯s body copsed onto his knees.

    The speed of this punch was just too fast, so fast that the mercenaries carrying guns on the deck were caught off guard and couldn¡¯t even move a muscle in time. When they finally came back to their senses, their second-boss, who was the bodyguard, had already slowly fallen to the ground.

    Then, they immediately began shooting at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng just flipped over the railing and dove straight into the sea like a carp. Against the ocean at night, the mercenaries on board immediately lost their target as they fire more shots blindly in that general direction.

    The ship was sailing away, and normally, if someone were to jump ship, it would be impossible for them to climb back up because there was nodder or anything to hang on to.

    But, now that the second-boss of this operation was dead, the other mercenaries immediately ran back into the casino to report to the burly man inside. ¡°Boss, Deere¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The burly man was shocked. ¡°How did he die? Didn¡¯t he just leave?¡±

    ¡°That guy was too fast, he killed Deere! He already jumped into the ocean and disappeared.¡±

    The burly man finally calmed down a bit. ¡°Keep people watching the ocean surface, kill him and avenge Deere the moment he pops his head out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if he dares to appear again, he will die for sure!¡±

    With the loud ocean wind and the structure of the cruise ship, it was normal that the gunshots on deck weren¡¯t heard in the casino.

    After Xu Cheng jumped into the ocean, he quickly took off his clothes and went invisible.

    The time to reap had now officially begun!

    There was nodder?

    No worries, Xu Cheng just climbed up the side of the cruise ship like a gecko. Although there were many mercenaries on the deck watching the ocean surface, they didn¡¯t know that Xu Cheng had already climbed back up.

    There was a gust of wind when he walked past a sentry mercenary, but the mercenary just thought it was the ocean breeze, and he couldn¡¯t see the Xu Cheng that was beside him already.

    Plus, on the deck at night, the lighting wasn¡¯t that bright.

    When Xu Cheng walked past him, he suddenly pulled out the dagger from the mercenary¡¯s waist. He was so fast that the mercenary simply didn¡¯t notice at all.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill him, because this mercenary was in the visual field of the cruise¡¯s video surveince. Xu Cheng knew that there must be someone at the control center responsible for monitoring the whole situation.

    With the number of security cameras on the cruise, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xu Cheng could go invisible, it would be very difficult for anyone to roam around the ship without getting detected. This was also why it was important to bribe some staff members and the captain. If the pirates wanted to board the ship, they would be detected very easily the moment they appeared on radar, so the monitoring and control center that controlled the first line of defense must be bribed and under their control.

    There were two mercenaries now in control of the monitoring room. Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a rush to take down anyone that he walked past because the moment he did, the people at the control center would be alerted.

    Walking quietly like a cat, Xu Cheng entered the control room silently.

    At that time, the two mercenaries were talking with the sentry that had just lost his knife.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I don¡¯t know where my knife went. I¡¯m pretty sure I had it just a moment ago, I paid 3k for that thing! Can you two check the surveince and see where I lost it? Or check the ces I¡¯ve been to recently, it¡¯s very important.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 547: Eerie (Part Two)</h4>

    The two guys responsible for the monitoring room tsked tsked and said, ¡°Alright, wait a second. When did you think you lost it?¡±

    ¡°I felt like I just yed with it ten minutes ago, but I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s missing now.¡±

    The two guys rewound the recording to ten minutes ago and eximed, ¡°Yeah, it was still there 10 minutes ago.¡±

    Then, the two kept on ying the footage, but just as a few more minutes passed, the dagger on this mercenary suddenly flew out by itself, and they were immediately dumbfounded.

    Haunted?

    Just when they were about to pick up the mic again to talk, the dagger suddenly floated behind one of those guys¡¯ neck and sliced it right open. Then, Xu Cheng covered the mouth of the other guy, not letting him make even a sound.

    That mercenary¡¯s eyes were wide open with fear. Why fear? Because he didn¡¯t see anything in the room, yet hisrade died right in front of him, and now his mouth seemed to have been grabbed by a domineering force. Not knowing what was going on was what induces the most fear.

    The dagger that sliced hisrade¡¯s throat began floating again, and in his eyes, he saw that the floating dagger slowly flew at him and just dug straight into his heart. After a second, he also fell to the ground.

    Then, Xu Cheng turned off the entire monitoring system, broke theputer with his fist, and then went into the darkness with the dagger, preparing to begin his reaping of lives.

    There were 8 floors in total on this cruise, and each floor had about 15 or so mercenaries on guard or looting. Especially for the bedroom areas on the top three floors, they would break into every room to loot whatever valuable things they managed to find.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that there was an invisible grim reaper roaming among them. As people barged into bedrooms to search, Xu Cheng would follow them in. Then, no matter how many went in, all of them would have their throat sliced in there and never get toe out. Then, Xu Cheng would close the door behind him and turn on his prating vision to search for the next batch of prey. It was like a cheating software was turned on in a first-person shooter game; all walls and barriers could be seen through in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes.

    There were about 150 mercenaries outside, and there were 60 in the casino. Xu Cheng already calcted before that with the current queue order and how behind Lin Chuxue and Haber were in the queue of over 300 guests, it would take probably half an hour before it gets to their turn. To Xu Cheng, it was more than enough to take care of those 150 mercenaries within half an hour.

    The more troublesome thing was to temporarily hide the corpses because he must not let the mercenaries patrolling outside notice and alert the guys inside, or they may immediately use the cruise guests as hostages. That would make it a lot more difficult for Xu Cheng to rescue them and hinder his n to finish this whole thing quickly.

 Chapter 548 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 548: Massacre (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng was in the middle of reaping lives, and with more and more people disappearing, it wasn¡¯t like no one was noticing it.

    After all, they were on the samemunication channel, and when one tried to reach another one but got no reply, the former would obviously feel suspicious and go and check on thetter.

    After Xu Cheng killed the 90 or so soldiers that were responsible for looting, they obviously couldn¡¯t give any status report on their mission to the others, and the other soldiers were on alert. Then, a team beganing into the bedroom area again, but Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to go into the rooms to discover the corpses. He was quick, and like a cat, he nimbly sped down the hallway without a sound.

    A dozen mercenaries that walked past him in the hallway didn¡¯t detect anything, but when they felt that gust of wind blowing past them, it was like an invisible scythe, decapitating them swiftly before they could even react.

    Another squad was in the middle ofmunicating with them when they stopped hearing any responses again. By the time they got off of the elevator and were about to walk into the corridor, Xu Cheng had already turned off the lights to prevent the bodies and blood from being seen.

    The new squad that came over shouted down the pitch-ck corridor, but besides their own voices, they didn¡¯t hear any voices replying to them.

    From one of the rooms, Xu Cheng shouted in English, ¡°Sh-t! Who turned off the lights? There¡¯s something here!¡±

    Hearing the voice, the squad of 15 mercenaries felt reassured and continued walking, and they took out shlights and turned on the red-dotser on their weapons to help see.

    But, just as they walked further in, the mercenary leading the way became a bit confused seeing that his red-dotser couldn¡¯t shoot into the distance, but was actually blocked in mid-air as if there was something invisible there. He eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with myser?¡±

    But just as he said that, a dagger pierced through his throat in the dark.

    Falling onto the ground, the others just saw him holding his throat as blood oozed out, and within a few seconds, he stopped moving.

    The other guys immediately began panicking, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give them the chance to do anything. In the pitch-ck darkness, it was more than enough to slice all of their throats within a few seconds.

    The smell of blood on the carpet became even more pungent.

    There were just about 20 mercenaries left patrolling outside!

    Xu Cheng picked up the radio from the dead body and shouted into it, ¡°There¡¯s a situation on the 7th floor¡¯s bedroom area, I suspect it¡¯s the security guards, they are armed, we need more reinforcements.¡±

    The 20 or so mercenaries outside thought for a second and decided to group up and hurry over.

    When they got to the pitch-ck corridor, they knew there must be some survivors here, or the lights wouldn¡¯t have been turned off.

    The 20 of them walked down the corridor, trying to find the light switch. Xu Cheng already picked up two miniature Gatling guns and pointed them at the new arrivals. Just at the second they found the light switch and flipped it on, they saw the red carpet, dead bodies, and two Gatling guns floating in the air.

    Suddenly.

    Dadadadadadada...

    The bullets fired relentlessly at those mercenaries, prating through them all no matter what type of armor they were wearing and blowing up big holes in their bodies.

    Some soldiers in the rear immediately bent down and opened fire, and Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother dodging, just letting the bullets bounce off of his tortoise-shell-like defense. The dense bullets triggered sparks in the air as if they hit some metal. Xu Cheng ran out of bullets so he dropped the Gatling guns and charged towards them.

    <h4>Chapter 548: Massacre (Part Two)</h4>

    The remaining mercenaries only saw the sparks getting closer and closer, atst reaching them and breaking their joints and limbs.

    The scene was very brutal and bloody.

    In the air, part of Xu Cheng¡¯s body that was covered by ayer of blood was exposed to the air, and he just calmly walked out of the corridor and went back into one of the rooms to take a shower. Behind him, there were blood and body parts everywhere.

    After a quick rinse, he walked towards the casino on the 6th floor and checked out the situation.

    There were two mercenaries guarding the entrance, and about 50 inside surrounding the hostages. There were already 40 or so hostages that had already paid up and were dragged to the side.

    Because wiring money takes some time as most needed to find their ount and branch number and such, only 40 or so people have sessfully paid the ransom after about half an hour.

    Lin Chuxue and Haber¡¯s wife were grouped together with the other richdies, and although Haber wasn¡¯t anxious at first, he had now begun to panic. It was normal for kidnappers to kill hostages. After all, it was not hard to kill the hostages and sink the ship and leave no traces behind! That was what the pirates would usually do in the past, and now that these mercenaries had their identities exposed, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to make the pirates their scapegoats anymore as long as the hostages were still alive. So, it became more probable that they didn¡¯t want the hostages to get out of here alive now, and just during the process of paying the ransom, they already killed off 5 hostages. This was already breaking their initial promise, which meant that they are probably nning to take the second option, and that was to take the money and then kill everyone.

    That burly man on the sofa smoking a cigar had been squinting his eyes and staring at Lin Chuxue in the crowd.

    Deere was dead, this woman¡¯s man jumped into the ocean and ran, so now only he could enjoy this woman.

    From beginning to end, Lin Chuxue tried to make herself very calm, because she believed in Xu Cheng. They had already been through so much together, so she believed that Xu Cheng could take care of this situation. This kind of trust was the biggest reason she decided to follow Xu Cheng. She wanted to face all the hardships together with him, and she had already been prepared to go and live a crazy life with him, no matter what dangers she might face. This might only be because she wanted to see the same world as Xu Cheng, or maybe, it was for the so-called to have somemon topic to chat about.

    She was a prideful woman, and since she decided to be Xu Cheng¡¯s wife, she will let every aspect of Xu Cheng¡¯s life ept her, and that included wanting to merge in Xu Cheng¡¯s circle and apanying him as the absolute madam of the house.

 Chapter 549 - My Man is Very Selfish

    Chapter 549: My Man is Very Selfish (Part One)

    This was also why Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t want to be a vase, something with just looks and no substance.

    As a prideful woman that had always wanted to be famous for her skills, what she hated the most was being a vase.

    Over the years, Xu Cheng already did a lot for her and had also proved to her everything there was to prove.

    Then now, it was time for her to make a change for Xu Cheng. She didn¡¯t want to be a vase and a stumbling block beside her. She knew she couldn¡¯t be as powerful as him, but she still aimed to be as strong as Xu Cheng mentally and be able to courageously face all the danger with Xu Cheng.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if the result was life or death!

    It was all so that when those brothers of Xu Cheng called her ¡°sis-inw¡±, they were sincerely convinced!

    So, right now, Lin Chuxue appeared as calm as ever.

    And this kind of calmness won a ton of respect from the burly man.

    This was just like an outlier finding another outlier among a sea of people; he was very excited.

    It¡¯s like which otaku doesn¡¯t want to have a goddess that hasmon interests with him and apanies him to y games?

    It was all the same logic. For someone in the mafia, they would hope to have a woman that was not afraid of death to be by their side and take on the world. As a mercenary, someone who was used to treating women as tools to vent their sexual urge, if he would one day meet a woman that was as calm as him in front of death, they would also want to have such a woman to apany them on the journey with them.

    This was also why Lin Chuxue wanted to integrate into Xu Cheng¡¯s world. If she didn¡¯t do that, then Xu Cheng¡¯s circle and his brothers would n¡¯t ept her at all in their hearts, including Luo Yi, Li Wei, Ye Xiu, and the others. Although they might appear to respect her very much, they wouldn¡¯t befortable talking about everything in front of her. There would always be many topics that they wouldn¡¯t be willing to talk to Xu Cheng about in front of her, and this, in fact, was a gap, a gap between two worlds. Xu Cheng might seem to be protecting her and not willing to let her get involved with things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t deal with, but to Lin Chuxue, this was also a gap, and she hated it. That was why she wanted to change herself, she didn¡¯t want anyone to think that he was just a beautiful but useless woman behind her man, especially not those in Xu Cheng¡¯s circle.

    Haber looked at her wife, and then looked at the calm Lin Chuxue, and in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, These two are definitely from the same family.

    ¡°Hey.¡± The burly man suddenly called out to Lin Chuxue, ¡°Your man jumped into the sea and fled, do you know that?¡±

    Lin Chuxue said to him, ¡°There¡¯s no such word in my man¡¯s dictionary. He left his most precious possession here, so we won¡¯t leave. If he left, then I will be leaving with him.¡±

    ¡°What a staunch woman.¡± The man smiled with interest. ¡°But I like it. How about this, if you agree to be the madam of my mercenary group, I can let go of everyone here alive.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°Doing this would make me seem like a grandiose woman, but that¡¯s being unfaithful to my marriage and my husband. Do you think you will want an unfaithful woman like me?¡±

    The burly man: ¡°I obviously have my way of making my woman loyal. What do you guys think? Are you willing to exchange her freedom for all of your freedom? If you guys can convince her, then I can consider letting you guys go.¡±

    At this time, Haber said in a deep voice, ¡°No one has the right to force thisdy.¡±

    This was also his reminder to hispatriots to not get fooled by the mercenary. He promised Xu Cheng that he would protect Lin Chuxue, but now he¡¯ was feeling how tempted the other guests were upon hearing this proposal.

    To hand over an irrelevant woman in exchange for their own freedom? Who would be against that?(

    At this moment, a rich man from Xinjiapo Nation tried to persuade Lin Chuxue, ¡°Thisdy, how much do you want, you can just let us know. As long as you are willing to go with this gentleman, although it might not be fair for you, everyone here is willing to give you a lot of money to try andpensate. Really. Just tell us a number, we will contribute to fulfilling that amount.¡±

    Chapter 549: My Man is Very Selfish (Part Two)

    Seeing that someone took the lead, more people immediately echoed, ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±

    Haber immediately red at those people and said in a deep voice, ¡°Whoever dares to do that will be removed from the club and will be cklisted from doing business with the Dubai royal family!¡±

    The burly man sneered, ¡°They might not even live past tonight, who would care about money? To be honest, tonight I indeed didn¡¯t n on letting you guys out alive, because you already know our identity. We already cut the cell signals, and if you guys get out alive, we will only make big enemies. Who knows if you guys wouldn¡¯t invest in an allied force toe to the Land of Mercenaries and avenge you? But for this woman, I¡¯m willing to make an exception.¡±

    At this time, Lin Chuxue bitterly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you want topensate me with money? Sure, my husband gave my family 3.8 billion euros when marrying me, which is about 4 billion. Whichever one of you can give me 4 billion, I can let this pirate let you go.¡±

    Those guys immediately raised their hands. ¡°We can give that to you!¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at the guy that led the response and sneered and said, ¡°I meant each and every one of you, not all together! You guys obviously feel life is more important than money, and having money could indeed help take care of many things. Sure, whoever can hand me 4 billion dors, I will let this pirate let you go.¡±

    Those that were so excited about the proposal immediately went silent.

    Not anyone can just take out 4 billion dors.

    On the Forbes wealth ranking, only the top 420 had a worth above 5 billion, and that was including all assets. Clearly, on the cruise, only a few tycoons like Haber could take out 4 billion in cash, and some have to liquidate most of their assets to reach that amount, and most don¡¯t even have a worth higher than that amount.

    At this moment, Lin Chuxue looked over at that burly man, but her words also sounded like a warning to everyone at the scene that did not have good intentions towards her as she said, ¡°Do you know why I only like my man? Do you know why I¡¯m not interested in any other man besides him?¡±

    The burly mercenary captain and the others all looked at her curiously, waiting for her to continue.

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°Because my man is very selfish. Whichever man tries to get close to me with malicious intentions, or if I get interested in any man that¡¯s not him, then that man will definitely die. In the past, someone from the Wei Nation sent over people to assassinate me, and thenter, that person¡¯s whole family died!¡±

    Haber¡¯s body trembled.

    He knew Lin Chuxue was talking about the Shanling Group! If they really got facked because they offended Lin Chxue, then that was really something that couldn¡¯t be more hriously unfortunate. But, this also illustrated the absolute status of Lin Chuxue in Xu Cheng¡¯s heart!

    It was because, even if it was a giant national-level financial group, it could be wiped out just like that just because one of its members tried to harm his woman. Only Haber knew that it was Xu Cheng that wiped out the Shanling Group, but he didn¡¯t know it was all because of a woman!

 Chapter 550 - I Donâ€™t Believe I Canâ€™t Kill You

    Chapter 550: I Don¡¯t Believe I Can¡¯t Kill You (Part One)

    The burly manughed after hearing that.

    ¡°Then I want to give it a try, what will happen if I vite you?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at the burly man and said firmly, ¡°You will die!¡±

    ¡°Then I really can¡¯t wait for your boyfriend toe and kill me. But, he already ran tonight, and no one knows if he can survive in the ocean. But I do want to see if he woulde back and kill me just like you said?¡±

    ¡°He will.¡±

    Just at the moment, the silent Haber chimed in abruptly, ¡°She¡¯s right. Her man usually only needs a simple reason to kill. I¡¯ve seen him take out one of the big five Mexican Gangs ¨C the Sonora Family. If you have eyes in the criminal underworld, then you would know what happened to them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of the King of Mercenaries and dare to dwell in the Land of Mercenaries, you think I would be afraid of a yellow monkey? Could he be more legendary than Kush?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°With a few more stepping stones like you guys, he will be a legend.¡±

    The burly man was beginning to lose his patience. ¡°Tie this woman up and bring her to me, I¡¯m going to vite her right now!¡±

    Two stout soldiers directly walked over and pulled Lin Chuxue out from the crowd.

    Just at that moment, a mercenary among them, whose gun was pointed at the hostages, suddenly pointed his gun at the two people going over to catch Lin Chuxue, pumping a piece of lead into each of their heads!

    Those two soldiers died on the spot.

    The burly man and the other mercenaries were shocked. Upon realizing that the shots were fired by one of their own men, they were all furious.

    That mercenary that felt his hand going out of control and fired the shots was immediately dumbfounded. Just as he wanted to exin, the burly captain directly took out his pistol and blew up his head!

    ¡°Fack! A mole!¡± he cursed, and then he went over and kicked the dead body a few times. He didn¡¯t think anything fishy was going on.

    He gestured for two other mercenaries to bring Lin Chuxue over.

    The two dead mercenaries were dragged away, and two more went to tie up Lin Chuxue.

    Just at that moment, the very same thing happened again! One of them that was closest to those two mercenaries suddenly pointed his rifle at those two mercenaries walking over and fired at the back of their heads.

    Those two fell to the floor, and the soldier that fired the shot was dumbfounded. He instinctively shouted, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then were those two shot dead by a ghost?!¡± The burly captain was furious and fired at that man.

    At the same time, one of the mercenaries¡¯ hands suddenly went out of control and he began spraying at hisrades.

    Each shot urately took down a mercenary, and at that instant, 8 mercenaries fell to the ground. The other soldiers all aimed at thatrade that opened fire and shot at him until his body leaked like a sieve.

    After the soldier Xu Cheng was controlling was shot dead, he quietly lept over to the closest soldier and controlled his one arm and the other shoulder from behind.Just like before, he opened fire on the other mercenaries.

    Dududududu...

    All the hostages were terrified as they got onto the floor and hugged their heads as they hid under tables.

    Another 12 mercenaries were shot dead by their ownrade¡¯s rifle.

    The burly captain directly shot the guy in the head, and Xu Cheng also quietly left.

    28 people out of the 50 were already dead, and there were only 22 mercenaries left alive in this giant casino. They all looked at each other anxiously; at this instant, they didn¡¯t trust anyone anymore.

    Chapter 550: I Don¡¯t Believe I Can¡¯t Kill You (Part Two)

    Some soldiers even pointed their guns at each other.

    The burly captain shouted, ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡±

    He noticed that his men were all scared and were no longer trusting each other, as they all aimed their gun at each other, thinking that it would be best to kill than to be killed.

    Of course, his shouting wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Immediately, some of them were too flustered, and seeing other people pointing guns at them too, they subconsciously pulled the trigger.

    Immediately, there were 6 guys that fell to the ground right away at the sound of the gunshots.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t control their arms at all, it was them that became too fearful.

    The boss in fact also panicked. ¡°Stop! Everyone, stop! Lower your guns, listen to me!¡±

    The 16 remaining mercenaries nervously put their guns down slowly, yet they still gripped onto their guns tightly, ready to lift it back up and fire at any moment.

    The hostages that were hiding were also a bit dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know what happened but the people that should be kidnapping them suddenly began killing themselves, and more than half already died.

    Immediately, some people instinctively looked over to Lin Chuxue, all thinking that it was because of the curse she just said.

    Whoever hurts her would die?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know his wife already put it out there, making everyone connect the seemingly-supernatural deaths to a curse protecting Lin Chuxue.

    The burly man directly picked up the radio and shouted to the mercenaries that should be patrolling outside, ¡°Everyone, hurry the fack up ande gather at the casino!¡±

    He shouted for a while, but three minutes passed, and he heard no reply nor saw anyonee in.

    The burly man¡¯s bad feeling grew even stronger.

    ¡°Anyone hear me? Gather at the casino, we are retreating from the cruise!¡± he shouted at the mic again.

    However, still, no one answered him. Five minutes have passed, none of the 150 mercenaries that were on post outside came in.

    Immediately, the remaining 16 soldiers began panicking even more.

    At this time, one of the mercenary¡¯s hands suddenly went out of his control, and he directly raised his gun at the burly captain.

    The captain already couldn¡¯t be more anxious. Seeing someone pointing a gun at him, he raised his gun at him as well.

    Seeing his boss pointing a gun back at him, that mercenary¡¯s pupils grewrger as he shouted, ¡°No!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t intend to pull the trigger and just wanted to scare the burly man. He wanted to y it slowly.

    The head of the mercenary team indeed had good aim and fast reflexes. He immediately shot the soldier that was pointing the gun at him and angrily roared, ¡°Who else is a mole?¡±

    At that time, Xu Cheng already walked to another mercenary and suddenly patted him on the shoulder. That mercenary just slightly jerked his arm, and the sensitive boss immediately turned around and fired a shot at him!

    ¡°You too, want to kill me too? Sure, I will fulfill your wish!¡± The burly man walked over as if he had gone insane as he walked over and fired a few more shots at the guy¡¯s dead body. He was clearly very fierce, and the expression on his face was grim.

    He was still not shaken by Lin Chuxue¡¯s bizarre words, he didn¡¯t believe in the curse. As an absolute atheist, he directly walked towards Xu Cheng with his gun aimed at her. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

 Chapter 551 - The Fear of the Unknown

    Chapter 551: The Fear of the Unknown (Part One)

    He rushed in front of Lin Chuxue.

    Haber wanted to stop him but was mercilessly pulled to the side by him. Arriving before Lin Chuxue, the burly man pointed his gun at her head and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y supernatural with me! You want to die? Isn¡¯t that simple? I will grant your wish!¡±

    No one could see, but Xu Cheng¡¯s palm was already reached out to block the front of Lin Chuxue¡¯s forehead.

    As the burly man pulled the trigger, the bullet came out of the muzzle with a bam. Lin Chuxue subconsciously closed her eyes and frowned. A hint of determination in a frightened expression shed past her face. She didn¡¯t make any noise. She didn¡¯t want to show her fear in front of death, but in fact, only she knew how scared she was, having a cold gun pointed at her head.

    When she closed her eyes and everyone screamed in fear, the gun was just a meter away from her head. The bullet broke out from the barrel and was just about to reach her forehead, and in that split second, everyone thought her head would sway from the momentum brought by the bullet and she would fall backward.

    But that bullet, it stopped just 2 cm from her forehead!

    It just stopped in mid-air!

    Everyone at the scene was shocked! They could clearly see that bullet suspended in the air, not moving!

    The hostages all eximed, and that exmation made Lin Chuxue shiver a bit. She opened her eyes in fear, as she was also a bit dumbfounded to find that the bullet didn¡¯t arrive as she expected. Feeling her forehead, she noticed that there was no wound! Then, looking up, she saw the bullet hovering in the air above her eyes just a few centimeters away.

    Xu Cheng loosened his fingers, and the bullet dropped to the ground, making a metallic sound.

    The burly captain was also in disbelief as his eyes widened and stared at all of this.

    His lips were trembling, and his speech began to stutter. ¡°Ho-how... is this possible?¡±

    Just when he was hit hard mentally, his body was suddenly grabbed by Xu Cheng forcefully. The burly man noticed his arm and fingers were gripped onto by a domineering force that he couldn¡¯t fight back against, and before he realized what was happening, his arm was already lifted up with his gun aiming at the remaining 13 subordinates of his. Then...

    Bang bang bang bang...

    The remaining six bullets in his pistol killed 6 of his subordinates on the spot.

    The remaining 7 were shocked and they had no choice but to point their guns at their boss.

    ¡°No!¡± the captain shouted instinctively as his face lost color.

    But, it was toote. The other 7 soldiers were so scared that their boss would kill them too, so for their own safety, they could only open fire on their boss. Panicking, they fired non-stop.

    After a heavy session of spraying, the burly man¡¯s body was already covered in holes. There were even a couple of shots on his face, and making ¡°er¡± sounds, his mouth dripped blood nonstop.

    With a nk expression, he fell to the ground.

    The hostages were all scared too, just what were the pirates doing? Why were they killing each other? The other seven soldiers were all about to have a mental breakdown too. They didn¡¯t know what happened to theirrades earlier when they began firing at their own guys, and in the end, even their boss began firing at them.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he ran out of bullets after six shots, the rest of them would probably have been killed too. So, they had no choice but to open fire for self-defense.

    The seven survivors felt that everything that happened tonight was too creepy, and now, they even killed their boss. Now, they were in deep trouble.

    ¡°Hurry!¡± Then, some of the remaining mercenaries that sobered up quickly immediately pointed their guns at the hostages and shouted, ¡°Give up all of your cash!¡±

    The other mercenaries all sobered up too. That was right, they could only run now.

    ¡°Yeah, hurry up and hand over your cash, or I¡¯m pulling the trigger!¡± Some of them had bloodshot eyes, feeling that things were getting out of control. In fact, killing hostages or whatever wouldn¡¯t make them panic, but the thing was, they killed their higher-up! They couldn¡¯t go back to their mercenary organization at all after this, because ording to the rules, this put them as no different than traitors

    Chapter 551: The Fear of the Unknown (Part Two)

    Haber felt that they were beginning to lose their patience and calm, so he immediately tossed over his bag. He knew that these guys would really be fine with pulling the trigger right now, and all they really wanted right now was just some money to run away with.

    Three of them went up to pick up the cash to stuff into a bag. Xu Cheng walked to one of the mercenaries that was near the back, picked up his gun, and directly opened fire!

    Bang bang bang...

    Three soldiers that were standing to his sides in the front were killed, and when the three that were picking up the cash turned around, they immediately got shot in the head.

    That soldier was dumbfounded!

    It wasn¡¯t him that pulled the trigger! He didn¡¯t want to do it!

    But, his hands didn¡¯t seem to be in his control at all!

    What made him even more terrified and made the hostages more confused was that the only remaining mercenary slowly raised his gun to point at his own jaw.

    Everyone was shocked, not knowing what he was up to at all.

    Suicide?

    But what made this whole thing more creepy was that the mercenary¡¯s expression was filled with fear and reluctance. Judging from the veins popping out of his neck and head, it seemed like he was struggling and fighting against something. He desperately fought back with his left hand trying to pull on the right hand that was holding up the gun, but his left hand couldn¡¯t even slow down the movement.

    ¡°No!¡± He felt his finger being forced to pull the trigger, and despair burst out from his eyes.

    ¡°NO!¡± he cried hysterically!

    Bang!

    At the next second, the bullet pierced through his head from the bottom half of his jaw.

    Everyone¡¯s heart suddenly skipped again. What happened tonight all made them feel the fear of the unknown. Many even began hugging each other on the floor and crying.

    After all, 50 mercenaries died right in front of their eyes.

    Lin Chuxue also looked at all of this nkly. To be honest, she felt really depressed, as she had never faced dead people right in front of her eyes, not to mention this many. The guy that was just in front of her pointing a gun at her was shot into a sieve, and at that moment, Lin Chuxue even forgot to move.

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention focused onto her. No one dared to get close to her anymore.

    Not long after, Xu Cheng got changed and pushed open the door and walked into the casino.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s legs gave in and she was about to fall onto the ground. Xu Cheng immediately rushed over and picked her up like a princess. Lin Chuxue really experienced too much tonight for her brain to digest, and the intense atmosphere was so suffocating that she temporarily passed out.

    Before carrying her and leaving the casino, Xu Cheng said to Haber, ¡°I¡¯m done my job, you can have your guys take care of the rest.¡±

    Haber nodded with a dumbfounded expression. Seeming to be lost in thought, he said, ¡°Shanling Group¡¯s chief hacking his family to death, it¡¯s the same y as tonight¡¯s, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng denied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe this ship is haunted.¡±

 Chapter 552 - Half Angel, Half Devil

    <h4>Chapter 552: Half Angel, Half Devil (Part One)</h4>

    When Lin Chuxue woke up, she saw Xu Cheng sitting by the window and apanying her.

    She got up and hugged Xu Cheng around the neck, and Xu Cheng gently patted her soft back as he gently said, ¡°It¡¯s all fine now. I¡¯ve never seen such a brave Chuxue.¡±

    Lin Chuxue rested her head on his shoulder like a child and whispered, ¡°But in the end, my legs still gave in and I fainted...¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you already took the first step forward.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°Then would you like this kind of Chuxue?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, any Chuxue is fine.¡± Xu Cheng looked at her beautiful cheeks and said, ¡°But I do likest night¡¯s Chuxue more.¡±

    Last night, she showed her absolute trust in Xu Cheng. She was able to keep her cool in the face of a grave danger and dere her position. He was happy that she was able to fully trust him and not worry about him at all, and what made him even happier was finding out that as he picked his path to take on the world, she was willing to apany him courageously. He saw the changes Lin Chuxue had made to herself. For him, she was willing to leave behind everything to follow him.

    ¡°Are we back now?¡± Lin Chuxue asked.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The cruise returned smoothly, and the Dubai police boarded the cruise and checked out the entire ship.

    When they found that there were 50 mercenaries dead in the casino and that about 150 had died in the bedroom area outside, those guests on the cruise were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even know how to forget about that night.

    There was a fear in their hearts that couldn¡¯t be exined, and no one could forget the strange and terrifying event that happenedst night. Every member that had experienced it on board would not dare to set foot onto that ship again, because they had begun thinking it was haunted.

    But, only Haber knew that all of those 200 mercenaries died from one person¡¯s hands.

    That person produced the perfect alibi by jumping into the ocean.

    All the rich and powerful figures on the boat that night collectively initiated awsuit against ckwater, and they handed over the list of the mercenaries identified on the cruise to the court.

    However, those mercenaries already resigned and disassociated themselves from ckwater, so ckwater didn¡¯t have to handle this PR nightmare. Haber and the others were pretty helpless. After all, ckwater was linked to the M Nation government, and they obviously wouldn¡¯t ept this scandal.

    When the Dubai police recorded the testimonies of the guests on board, they were all stupefied.

    Almost everyone intentionally or unintentionally pointed their fingers at Lin Chuxue.

    Almost every survivor said that it was Lin Chuxue that saved them.

    How?

    ¡°She seemed to know some kind of witchcraft. That night, all those mercenaries died after they tried to hurt her, especially that mercenary captain that was talking about viting her; his death was most gruesome. His body was shot through by dozens of bullets,¡± a Westerndy said.

    ¡°She was extremely calm that night, unlike everyone else. And then, a lot of mysterious things happened, and we don¡¯t even know how they happened. I feel like, could this be the mysterious force of the East?¡± a Middle Eastern hostage said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, right now I still can¡¯t forget what happened that night! They all went crazy, like they were possessed or something! They just started killing each other, it was terrifying!¡± an Asian billionaire recounted.

    And when the police wanted to go and ask Lin Chuxue toe for the investigation, all the guests that were on board pressured the police not to.

    They were truly scared, too scared. That sense of ¡°whoever tries to hurt me will all die¡± had been haunting them since then like a nightmare, an unforgettable nightmare.

    <h4>Chapter 552: Half Angel, Half Devil (Part Two)</h4>

    ¨C At the Burj Al Arab hotel ¨C

    Lin Chuxue just came back from shopping with Haber¡¯s wife, and she began ranting in confusion, ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t take it anymore. All those club members we met on the cruise all came to try to hand me their business cards, wanting me to go to their house to be a guest. The gifts they sent me were worth more than I¡¯ve received in my whole life, they are so passionate that I could hardly handle them...¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Why are you still smiling?¡± Lin Chuxue red at him, ¡°I asked Haber¡¯s wife, and she said it was because of what happenedst night. Didn¡¯t I just get scared and say something random to those ? Who knew they would begin killing each other afterward... There are already a few versions of the story now, some were even saying that I was too charming and the entire mercenary group killed each other just to get me.¡±

    Xu Cheng chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? My wife is beautiful and charming enough for people to fight with their lives on the line for.¡±

    ¡°Of course not good! Now, every time I see those people that were on the ship, they all look at me like I¡¯m a god or something, and they were just a step away from kneeling and praying to me.¡± Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. ¡°Just look at all the gifts they gave me, I won¡¯t use most of them anyway. Today, I just walked around the mall, and the moment I looked at anything, no matter the price, someone would quickly have packaged it in minutes and delivered it to my car. They seem to know me even better than my man.¡±

    Xu Cheng casually said, ¡°You said those thingsst night, and then those mercenaries all died after. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you after that? You just stood there calmly, and no one was able to kill you. Even the bullet that was shot at you stopped mid-air. After this whole thing, you even fainted. So in their story¡¯s version, it was because you channeled some sorcery and exhausted yourself and that¡¯s why you fainted.¡±

    Lin Chuxue suddenly stared right into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes.

    Xu Cheng felt her mischievous gaze and met her eyes. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked with a faint smile, ¡°Strange. Didn¡¯t you jump into the ocean and was absent from the scene? Why are you talking like you were there or something?¡±

    Xu Cheng muttered in his heart, Fack, I was too careless and forgot about that.

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng like a detective that just found out about the truth and smiled. ¡°Just tell me, what happened? Many people want to know what really happened, and that includes me. I even asked Mrs. Haber to check for the surveince on the cruise for me. All systems were shut off, and it coincidently went down when the mercenaries started dying. If the ship was really haunted by a ghost, why would the ghost bother with the surveince?¡±

    Xu Cheng really wanted to give himself a p. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t just do the deed and not get found out anymore.

    ¡°Haber was just telling me what had happened earlier,¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said.

    ¡°So fake.¡± Lin Chuxue looked at him and pretended to be discontent. ¡°Why are you trying to show off your acting skills in front of me? There was a clear pause in your change of expression and tone the moment I exposed you. I¡¯ve won the Best Actress award, I know how fake your acting was just now. Also, I¡¯ve already asked Haber. Ever since the event, he was busy trying to take care of the loose ends. He wanted to see you, but you had been avoiding him the whole time. Can I ask how you managed to hear the story from him?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I know it must¡¯ve been you that saved me. But I still hope that when you do things for me in the future, you won¡¯t hide it from me.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°Chuxue, would you be afraid if I¡¯m a murderous demon? Sometimes, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, I just want to leave a good impression in your heart and apany you by your side with my angel side. As for the demon side, I hope you never get to see it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue reached out and grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and said sincerely ¡°I also hope that, whether it¡¯s the demon or the angel side of you, you won¡¯t hide anything from me.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Yes, they were all killed by me. Just like what you said to them, anyone that dares to hurt you will all die.¡±

    But for some things, it was better to just leave it as a supernatural mystery event.

 Chapter 553 - The Lee Family Repurchasing Shares (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 553: The Lee Family Repurchasing Shares (Part One)</h4>

    Haber finally took care of all of the aftermath of the incident, and then he immediately came over to look for Xu Cheng.

    In a corner of the buffet restaurant in the hotel, Haber beganining to Xu Cheng nonstop, ¡°I know you did it. Do you know how busy I was? Our king spent 200 million on that cruise and now it¡¯s useless, because all the members said they wouldn¡¯t be attending any future events on that boat and want the king to prepare a new one.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat with his legs crossed as he took a sip of his coffee. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Why are you b-tching to me?¡±

    Haber snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you used to kill those 200 soldiers, especially those on the bedroom floor, but they were simply brutal. When those guests tried to return to their rooms to sleep that night and saw those bodies on the floor, almost no one dared to go back to their rooms to sleep anymore. In the corridor, inside the rooms, there were dead bodies everywhere. No one knew how they just all died, and this incident will forever be remembered as the ck Night. If I didn¡¯t know that this was done by you, I would be pretty scared too, thinking that the cruise was haunted or something. So, this ship didn¡¯t even recoup its cost yet and it had already met the fate of being scrapped. How can the King not be depressed? He was still hoping that the rich tycoons from all over the world woulde on vacation in Dubai, and make this ce a heaven for the rich. But now, all the rich people have a fear for Dubai now, then how are we supposed to continue with our n of inviting more and more investment over? I¡¯ve spent all the hours after getting off the boat going around trying to appease those people that were on board. I¡¯m too exhausted...¡±

    ¡°ming me?¡± Xu Cheng put down his coffee and said, ¡°You told me to do my thing, and I already told you, I¡¯m not that ¡®grandiose¡¯. Do you still not get what I mean by that?¡±

    Haber smacked his lips, he just realized what it meant. He began huffing and puffing andining again, ¡°So that¡¯s what you facking meant by ¡®not that grandiose¡¯? Do things the most brutal and mysterious way and keep everyone in the dark?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. I thought I just needed to save everyone,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Haber looked at Xu Cheng seriously and asked, ¡°If I make it public, would I die?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him like he was looking at an idiot and said, ¡°Do you think anyone¡¯s going to believe you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the merciless demon that did the good deed this time woulde and find you after you try to expose him?¡±

    Haber shivered. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to ask you. Are you going to kill me because I know too much?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Guess.¡±

    Haber smacked his lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the thing where you won that Bang Nation guy¡¯spany¡¯s shares.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°He¡¯s still not dead?¡±

    Haber: ¡°Pretty close to being dead now. His shares could easily put the Lee Family of the Three-Star Corporation in despair. The guy had been looking for you everywhere, hoping that you could show some mercy.¡±

    Xu Cheng was very curious. ¡°How would I show mercy? Give him back the shares for free in such a lowkey fashion? I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m not an idiot. You can tell me more about Three-Star¡¯s current situation.¡±

    ¡°The Bang Nation government intends to weaken the Lee Family¡¯s control over Three-Star, but the head of the Lee Family still has the absolute percentage of control in thepany. Now, the old head died, and his son hasn¡¯t be capable enough, so the government sees it as the perfect opportunity to weaken the Lee Family¡¯s control. After all, Three-Star is almost in charge of the lifeline of the Bang Nation¡¯s economy, and the government wants it to be in their control. That brat wasn¡¯t boastingst night, Three-Star is indeed a powerfulpany, but at this moment, every percent counts and losing one could mean losing absolute control of thepany. You won 4% of thepany¡¯s shares instantly from him, how could they not be nervous? If this thing isn¡¯t taken care of, that brat would probably be beaten to death by his family!¡±

    Xu Cheng said indifferently, ¡°Then just let him die.¡±

    Haber bitterly smiled. ¡°The senior execs at Three-Star directly came to me asking me for this favor, you don¡¯t have to watch their attitude, but I can¡¯t easily offend people since we should wee all businesses. So, since they came to me to ask me to arrange a meeting for you to talk with them, then as a friend, just do me a favor and meet with them. As for what you want to do after you meet with them, I don¡¯t care. How about that?¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°They are in Dubai already?¡±

 Chapter 554 - There Would Always Be a Fool That Will Buy

    <h4>Chapter 554: There Would Always Be a Fool That Will Buy (Part One)</h4>

    Young Master Lee red at Xu Cheng. ¡°You already won money from me, what else do you want?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°So, after I won the money, I have the right to deal with these shares however I want.¡±

    The senior from the Lee Family red at Young Master Lee and scolded, ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t. Apologizing is useless, nor am I going to ept it. So, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    The elder gave the bodyguards a look. The two bodyguards nodded and they both walked to Young Master Lee, held the back of his head and his back, and directly forced him to bow to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Is this alright?¡± the elder asked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng just kept on smoking his cigar.

    The bodyguard kicked Young Master Lee on the back of the leg, causing him to immediately lose his bnce and drop onto his knees.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± the elder of the Lee Family said again.

    There was no other option for them. The shares in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands were as important to the Lee Family as their lives. If the shares go into the pocket of the government and other families, then the Lee Family would lose absolute control over thepany, and then it would no longer solely belong to the Lee Family, marking the end of an era for the Lee Family in the Bang Nation.

    Seeing how furious and embarrassed Young Master Lee was but also how he couldn¡¯t fight back, Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°I see your sincerity, but is it this young master¡¯s sincerity? Why do I feel that it¡¯s a bit forced?¡±

    The elder pped right on Young Master Lee¡¯s face and said, ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Seeing the dark face of the elder, Young Master Lee became scared.

    He immediately said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°In my country, there¡¯s a saying called ¡®we can¡¯t hit someone if he has a smile on his face¡¯. So, in most cases, when someone wants to apologize, they would put on a big and warm smile, not the expression you have right now that makes it seem like I killed your family or something. That¡¯s impolite.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Young Master Lee was furious. But feeling the furious gaze from the elder, he had no choice but to squeeze out a smile, a smile that felt even more painful than killing him.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Sigh*, never mind, never mind, your smile is even uglier than your crying.¡± Xu Cheng tsked tsked, then looked at the Lee Family elder and directly said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to take back the shares. 14 billion!¡±

    Young Master Lee directly scolded, ¡°I only lost 8.7 billion and that¡¯s why I handed you the shares, don¡¯t push your luck too far!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate what you are saying now.¡± Xu Cheng nced at him from the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s coteral, and the value obviously has to shrink. Besides, I don¡¯t want to sell right now, and it¡¯s you guys that want to buy it from me, so of course you have to give me a price that shows how sincere you guys are. You said it that night too, the market price is 12 billion, and since you guys are in a rush to buy it, you must be sincere, right? Only a fool would sell it to you at the market price. So,e back and talk to me when you have 14 billion ready.¡±

    Young Master Lee immediately retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s going to buy it from you if you charge 14 billion? Only a fool would buy it!¡±

    Xu Cheng said nonchntly, ¡°Indeed no one would buy it at 14 billion, but a lot of people will fight to get it at 12 billion, do you believe me? There¡¯s not just your Lee Family in the M Nation, I¡¯m not afraid that there¡¯s no buyer. For instance, I can sell it to the government, or the pro-government corporations. The point is, whoever I sell it too, the Three-Star Corporation¡¯sst name wouldn¡¯t be Lee anymore without this 4%. So, if you want to ask someone for a favor, you should at least act like it. Are you regretting it now? What were you doing before? Young Master Lee, could it be that you forgot about how ugly your face was a few nights ago? If you screwed up, you have to pay up for your mistake. Don¡¯t bother if you don¡¯t have 14 billion, not even a cent less. Three-Star needs corporate restructuring now, right? I¡¯m not in a hurry. Without this 4%, I will just watch who will end up taking control of thepany.¡±

    Each of his sentences hit the fatal points of the Lee Family. He was very correct, the Lee Family desperately needed this 4%.

    <h4>Chapter 554: There Would Always Be a Fool That Will Buy (Part Two)</h4>

    The elder of the Lee Family said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xu, we will take it for 14 billion dors.¡±

    Young Master Lee was dumbfounded.

    Xu Cheng smiled at him and said, ¡°See? There would always be a fool that would buy, am I right?¡±

    The elder of the Lee Family: ¡°But 14 billion is not a small amount, I can¡¯t take out as much right now. How about this, are you okay with us paying you in installments? For the first payment, we will do 5 billion.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but given your Young Master Lee¡¯s reliability, I deem the Lee Family¡¯s credibility to be 0, so I can¡¯t ept that. I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Young Master Lee was about to puke out blood.

    ¡°He is he, he can¡¯t represent our Three-Star¡¯s Lee Family.¡± The elder snorted, ¡°We are willing to enter into this deal with you as the Three-Star corporation, and take the formal legal procedures. We can even let the media cover it to get the public to supervise so that there¡¯s no chance we won¡¯t pay you fully. But, I hope Mr. Xu can agree to one condition, and that is to note it in the contract that during this period, you cannot sell the remaining shares to other buyers.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought that since he won 8.7 billion, got Young Master Lee to kowtow and apologize, and then was able to sell that 8.7 billion worth of shares for 14 billion, it was indeed a great deal. He didn¡¯t give them any more difficulties.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s follow the legal procedure with mywyer.¡± Xu Cheng stood up and was about to leave. Then, remembering something, he added, ¡°Then you can add another condition in there. Just say, during the equity transfer period, Young Master Lee must pay attention to his behavior. If I¡¯m unhappy, I can stop the transaction at any time.¡±

    Although the elder was furious, he could only suppress his anger andply, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Young Master Lee almost fell unconscious from anger.

    Xu Cheng had Stenson take care of the rest.

    After walking out, Haber¡¯s assistant walked over, passed a phone to him, and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, it¡¯s done. I also took a picture of that young man kneeling to you.¡±

    ¡°Very good, thanks.¡± Xu Cheng took the phone with satisfaction and left.

    ¡°Hello, Boss.¡±

    ¡°In a bit, someone from the Three-Star Corporation will get in touch with you. They have 4% of theirpany¡¯s shares in my hand, and there will be someone that will give you the equity transfer documents. Three-Star wants to buy them back, and they agreed to pay 14 billion. Just handle the procedures, they want to pay in installments,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Stenson¡¯s mouth was so wide open that it could fit an egg. ¡°Boss, where did you get that many Three-Star Corporation¡¯s shares? 14 billion?!¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Have no other options. I¡¯m short on money these days. Alright, when returning the money to Saar and the others, just give them each 100 million as a show of my gratitude.¡±

    Stenson nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I will arrange it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Also, tell Caesar, after this contract is signed with Three-Star, hack the giant screen that Three Star owns at the Bang Square (TL note: equivalent to New York¡¯s Time Square), and put some ambiguous caption rted to sucking up to Huaxia. I will send you some photos in a bit to put on the giant screen.¡±

    By then, when the scene of a senior exec at Three-Star kneeling in front of a Huaxia man gets exposed in Bang Nation, who knows what kind of hot water Three-Star would be in.

    It was pretty interesting just thinking about it.

 Chapter 555 - Entering the Land of Mercenary

    <strong>Chapter 555: Entering the Land of Mercenary (Part One)</strong>

    Lin Chuxue had to go back to school. This trip she just had didn¡¯t entail many pleasant surprises, instead it had, more or so, turned into some kind of horror movie, and that left Haber feeling a bit guilty. He originally invited them over to have fun.

    Of course, to Lin Chuxue, this trip wasn¡¯t without gain. At least she was able to meet Haber¡¯s wife as Xu Cheng¡¯s wife, and then get to know the other madams of the upper ss. Also, she felt one step closer to Xu Cheng, and it was the biggest reason for her being happy. She was now even more determined to be with Xu Cheng until the end.

    Xu Cheng originally wanted to keep her there to stay for a bit longer, but Lin Chuxue was determined to go back, citing the reason that she wanted to hurry back to finish her studies so she coulde out and help Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t insist since he would be going to the Land of Mercenaries soon anyways to take Haber¡¯s construction team to his territory to build the underground base.

    He personally sent Lin Chuxue to the States and dropped her off at school. Then, he went to see Stenson and Lin Dong.

    Saar and the others treated him to a very fancy meal. It was mainly because they were so happy to receive a hundred million bonus for lending him their money.

    Stenson would be staying to take care of the casino operations for the time being, and he would also be trying to find a professional manager for the casinos in the meantime. There would also be the four gangs helping.

    As for Lin Dong, Xu Cheng intended to take him to the Land of Mercenaries to train him.

    The construction team Haber invited was 100 people in size, all of whom were the pretty brave type. Although they weren¡¯t at the top of the game in terms of techniques and professionalism, Xu Cheng was already satisfied enough. After all, what more could you ask for when they already agreed toe to a hellish ce like this?

    Luo Yi knew Xu Cheng wasing, and he led a fleet of 10 big and small pickup trucks to the border to wee him.

    The Land of Mercenaries was very deste, and it was normal for you to not even find a single person down the long sandy road.

    There were some dirt houses on the side of the road, which all belonged to viges that were destroyed by war and were now uninhabited. The entirend was pretty dry and hot. For those ouws, if it weren¡¯t for that they were out of options, who would want to root down in such a ce?

    The fleet of trucks stopped by a resting station to get refueled, and Luo Yi led Xu Cheng to a nearby hotel to settle down for a break and report to him the current situation.

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°There were gunshots along the way, why is it so quiet in this area?¡±

    Luo Yi said, ¡°We drove through some war zones along the way, so the gunfire was endless. The resting station is a truce zone, so crossfires are prohibited, and it¡¯s expressly stipted.¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s someone behind this area?¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°The local government is corrupt and ipetent, it doesn¡¯t have the capacity to build nor funds to provide aid. So, it¡¯s pretty much other countries that are in charge of the transportation channels, and they are jointly responsible for the management and construction of these small cities. To put it bluntly, there¡¯s no gunfire allowed in these kinds of cities, because actually, besides the crude oil here that makes mad bank, the profit from running the cities is also pretty significant.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. No soldier can live without essentials like food and water, and the cost of transportation is obviously high, so the price is even higher, and so is the profit. That¡¯s one way to profit from war.¡±

    Luo Yi smiled and said, ¡°In fact, if our mercenary group gets big enough to be able to handle managing a city, we can also start our own. That way, we can avoid going to other cities to fuel up and buy necessities, and not be scammed on the prices. Kush has 5 cities under his name, and I¡¯ve done some digging; each of the four former behemoth families of Huaxia all had a city each too, and the scale ain¡¯t small either.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°How many members are in the Deviant Corp now?¡±

    <strong>Chapter 555: Entering the Land of Mercenary (Part Two)</strong>

    Luo Yi awkwardly smiled. ¡°About 80 people. Although it¡¯s not many, they are all pretty reliable, and they are all pretty good fighters.¡±

    Hearing this number, Xu Cheng was a bit speechless. ¡°After so long, just 80? Doesn¡¯t that mean that if I do my round of filtering, it will be even less?¡±

    Luo Yi said, ¡°The thing is, we haven¡¯t won any battles yet, nor have we participated in any of them, so not many people have heard of us. If we can fight a few battles first and get some victories under our belt, then more people woulde and join us. Big Brother Cheng, you were never here, so Li Wei and I could only focus on gathering intel. We are barely S level, so we didn¡¯t want to risk anything, so we went the route of ¡®pssying out and gathering info and resources first¡¯. Big Brother Cheng, you don¡¯t know this, but even if we expand our group to beyond 80, we don¡¯t have sufficient management in ce. Then, there¡¯s the dilemma: we don¡¯t have enough people to win battles, and without any battles won, we can¡¯t attract any people.¡±

    At this time, the drivers of the other 9 pickups which were the new recruits of Deviant Corp all used the break time toe over and say hello.

    Luo Yi pointed at Xu Cheng and introduced to the others, ¡°This is the founder of our Deviant Mercenary Corp, Li Wei¡¯s and my boss!¡±

    Xu Cheng shook hands with nine people of different nationalities. These guys then saluted Xu Cheng and said, ¡°We¡¯ve always heard Luo Yi talking about you, we finally got to meet you today. Now our Deviant Corp finally has a head, right?¡±

    ¡°Chris, Italian.¡± Luo Yi was about to introduce them all to Xu Cheng.

    Chris interrupted him and said, ¡°After entering the Land of Mercenaries, nationality is no longer important. Here, it doesn¡¯t matter which country you are from, but it matters which camp you are from. Strictly speaking, when I made the choice toe here, my nationality was already canceled. Now, I¡¯m one without nationality.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Very good. Chris, right? My surname is Xu.¡±

    Chris reached out and shook hands with him. ¡°Hello, Boss Xu.¡±

    Luo Yi then introduced the others, ¡°Kurt, V, Dusener, Chekosov, Zhang Xiu...¡±

    Upon hearing the name Zhang Xiu and seeing his Asian face, Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    Zhang Xiu directly replied, ¡°I killed someone, and was sentenced to life imprisonment! So I came here.¡±

    Looking at these guys, Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Who¡¯s been here the longest?¡±

    Chris raised his hand. ¡°Me. Been here 9 years now.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join the other mercenary camps but chose ours?¡±

    Chris: ¡°I would rather be the chicken head than a phoenix¡¯s tail. I¡¯m very experienced, but I don¡¯t have money to make my own team, nor do I want to join any camps that are affiliated with a country¡¯s government and be their tool. Over the years of roaming around, I was waiting for an opportunity. If a camp is willing to ept me into their management, with my experience, I can help lead the camp to a higher ce.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. Then, he looked at Zhang Xiu and the others and asked, ¡°How about you guys? Why are you joining us?¡±

    Zhang Xiuughed. ¡°Can I say it¡¯s for the Deviant Corp¡¯s logo?¡±

    Someone else answered, ¡°I¡¯m just doing it for survival.¡±

    Chekosov: ¡°I¡¯m here for money. Once I make enough, I can go back home.¡±

    V from Thand said, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. My family wants to sell me to a crime syndicate that makes men into shemales and enves them to make money. I¡¯d rather die like a man than ept that life.¡±

 Chapter 556 - Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 556: Robbery (Part One)</h4>

    At this time, a ck man said out of the blue, ¡°I joined because of the Deviant Corp logo. I think it looks really cool. Who designed it?¡±

    Luo Yi looked over to Xu Cheng, looking a bit odd.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°See? There¡¯s finally someone with good taste.¡±

    The logo of Deviant was a hand grabbing over the globe.

    The African man asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Is there a meaning behind it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°It means being the arbiter, to judge, examine, supervise, protect, and override.¡±

    The man whistled. ¡°Looks like I made the right call joining. I really like the meaning and the icon. But, Luo Yi said only the real core members could have this tattooed on their body. I want to ask, how can one be a core member?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You just need to get my approval. Today¡¯s the first time for me to meet you all, so we still aren¡¯t familiar with each other yet. But, I have pretty high requirements for people. So, in the following days toe, I will be looking to see who suits our team, and who doesn¡¯t.¡±

    This sounded a bit provocative, and besides Luo Yi, the others all lifted their brows, feeling ufortable.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t care. The people here were all ouws that have killed people and mostlymunicate with their fists. It was normal for them to feel that way when being looked down by a stranger when they wanted to be treated as equals. Besides, Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t disyed what he was capable of yet, so it was normal for these people to be dissatisfied after hearing this.

    After the group rested for a bit, they got back onto the road.

    As they got into their own pickup trucks, Chris instigated the African man and said, ¡°That guy even said that to you, he clearly means that you aren¡¯t qualified to get that tattooed on you. He obviously looks down on us, and you are okay with that?¡±

    The African guy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Do you have anywhere better to go? We will just let him ride his ego a bit more. The moment he realizes that this ce is tougher than he thought and that he needs us, he won¡¯t be so arrogant anymore. But, I am indeed notfortable hearing those words from him. What he meant was, we were never this group¡¯s core members? Lol.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him that thought this way.

    The other people were having these thoughts too. It was their first meeting with the founder of this n, and they thought they would at least be praised a few words since they were the only few that were willing to join. But, it turned out, the founder didn¡¯t care.

    In fact, these people were more hoping that this Deviant n could ept them as a core member, rather than have a simple employment rtionship.

    However, after what Xu Cheng said, it felt as if they were the reacher in this rtionship and Deviant was a top tier organization that was hard to join or something. Who would feelfortable after hearing that?

    On the truck, Luo Yi obviously knew what the other people were thinking. He bitterly smiled at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, right now we should only treat them politely.¡±

    ¡°Not necessary. We want brothers that can really go to hell and back with us, not someone that only cares about the formalities. Very soon, we need to stir some sh-t up and conquer morend to make space for Mr. Hawking, so we don¡¯t have time to y these little mind games with those people. If they aren¡¯t willing to stay, then they can leave,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    Luo Yi bitterly smiled. ¡°But you still need them though... If we don¡¯t have men, how can we fight a war for territory? It would be hard no matter how strong we are if we are significantly outnumbered...¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything.

    <b>Chapter 556: Robbery (Part Two)</b>

    The fleet of ten pickup trucks left the truce zone. The moment they left, a sentry that was responsible for gathering intel picked up the radio and said, ¡°Spotted a fleet of 10 cars, pickups, not much firepower, and they are loaded with a lot of ordinary people. There¡¯s no marking on the trucks or clothing to tell which force they are from, probably new. They don¡¯t seem to be from here. Judging from their clothing, most should be engineers or scientific researchers, we can prey on them.¡±

    In these ces, who would dare to say there were no eyes anywhere? There were usually scouts from different mercenary groups stationed in almost every city. Some may also be neutral, and they would record and collect intel, and sometimes, they could just turn around and sell the info to someone and it could easily return north of a couple of million dors.

    And this one is a local that¡¯s responsible for scouting for a small-sized mercenary team that robs for a living, and he would usually be paid a percentage afterward asmission.

    No one knew more about the major mercenary groups than the locals. They grew up on thisnd, and they knew all about what uniform and logo belong to which force, and which force was backed by which force. As for the Deviant n, it was indeed new.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know that the moment they arrived with so many engineers, their clothing and physique would have already sold out their status as not being mercenaries.

    Many roads in thisnd were actually justpressed dirt after cars had frequently driven over the same trails, not paved at all. So, the moment there were a lot of cars, it would raise a lot of dust, making it very easy to catch attention on the t and barren field.

    Not long after Xu Cheng¡¯s fleet left the city, at about 20 kilometers out, there was a group of local militants on horses that began chasing and surrounding them.

    There were over 50 people, and they each carried rifles as they began approaching from all sides.

    Sometimes, on a road like this, pickup trucks wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun horses. Plus, with the little hills and ditches, they are definitely not as flexible as the horses.

    After several pickup trucks¡¯ wheels were popped by some gunshots, it was impossible for the fleet to keep on running without abandoning some behind. With no other choice, Xu Cheng signaled for all the cars to stop, and they were very soon surrounded by the people on horses.

    They pointed their guns at them and shouted. ¡°Put down all of your weapons and slowly exit your trucks!¡±

    Luo Yi and the others immediately raised their hands, and Luo Yi said, ¡°There are civilians onboard, let¡¯s talk this out.¡±

    Those engineers that were originally mentally-prepared for this dangerous mission still couldn¡¯t help but shiver when they were faced with the real deal.

    In thisnd, people would rarely shoot people that weren¡¯t armed. In fact, it was also usually just women and kids that weren¡¯t armed, because once you grow to be a young teen, you would normally be taught how to use a gun and carry weapons.

    However, the most annoying thing to people here were the reporters. When spotted, they would usually be killed on the spot.

    It also wasn¡¯t Lin Dong¡¯s first time getting pointed at by a gun. The first time was by Saar¡¯s people.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here? Who¡¯s the person in charge? Come and speak to me,¡± on a horse, a man wearing a scarf and sunsses shook the gun in his hand and shouted.

    Xu Cheng jumped off the truck. He was also wearing sunsses and he shouted back, ¡°These guys are here for construction.¡±

    The construction workers were usually invited in by big countries or mercenary groups to build infrastructure, so normally, people wouldn¡¯t give them a hard time.

    The leader of the robbers: ¡°Got any national documents? If I¡¯m not blind, you guys don¡¯t have any gs or logos on your uniform and trucks, right?¡±

    Then, he pointed his gun at Xu Cheng and snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying. Leave all the valuables behind, civilians can leave, armed people will follow us to serve.¡±

    Serve meant serving in their military and bing their tools.

    Here, whenever an independent military group ran low on manpower due to casualties from war or something, they would go into cities and viges to capture people and force them to join, beefing up the ranks of the group.

 Chapter 557 - What a Manly Man

    <h4>Chapter 557: What a Manly Man (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng nodded. He turned to go back to the car and asked Luo Yi, ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    ¡°Local bandits. This area isn¡¯t rich, and the people are good at raising horses and using them as means of transportation. When they reach a certain scale, they be a team of bandits. Although they are poor and aren¡¯t as properly armed, they usually win in numbers, and most of the time, they pick on the weak, rob some cars and resources, and then sell them to some other military groups in the area right after. Especially cars. Cars are pretty expensive in this area because they can¡¯t be imported by normal means. Like our Ford pickups, the normal market price is about 30 thousand dors, but it¡¯s over a hundred thousand dors here. Which means, right now, our fleet of ten trucks are worth at least a million. It¡¯s no wonder they are tempted to rob us.¡±

    Xu Cheng understood.

    He turned around to look at the bandits¡¯ captain and asked, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s our first time out and we don¡¯t know the rules. But, we have a lot of engineers with us, and if we give you our cars, we wouldn¡¯t be able to move to our destination. I hope we can work something out; we have a hundred thousand dors in cash here, is that alright? It will be us paying the toll for this road, so let¡¯s all just take a step back and work something out.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to dismiss a beggar?¡± the captain snorted. ¡°10 trucks, plus about a hundred people, and you are giving me a hundred thousand dors? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand the rules, I will teach you. 1.5 million dors, if you can take that much out, you can leave. If not, then I guess we will just have to take whatever¡¯s valuable or kill you all if you don¡¯t want to give it up.¡±

    Then, the bandits surrounding them all pointed their guns at them, numbering over 40 rifles in total.

    At this time, Chris shouted, ¡°If we have the money, just give it to them. They have too many people, so if we don¡¯t want to risk losing too many people, we should just avoid conflict.¡±

    The African man also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, if we weren¡¯t escorting these guys, we would¡¯ve fought back already. We are professional mercenaries, how could we not handle them? But right now, we have too many ordinary people to take care of.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the head of the bandits and asked, ¡°How much is your life worth? To buy your life for 1.5 million, do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±

    If he were topromise today, then on this road, they would keep on getting bullied.

    The bandits directly pointed his gun at Xu Cheng¡¯s head and said with a grin, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t speak the humannguage, huh? 1.5 million dors for a toll, or leave behind all the cars and valuables, or... you can leave behind both the cars and valuables and also your lives! You can make you pick.¡±

    ¡°I pick to resist!¡± Xu Cheng said as he suddenly dragged down the muzzle of the gun and pulled the bandit off of his horse. He whacked the end of the rifle against his face, almost knocking him unconscious. Then, taking control of the rifle, he held it against the bandit boss¡¯s head and shouted at the other bandits, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I will take his life first!¡±

    With more than 40 guns pointed at Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng was already hiding behind the bandits¡¯ boss and holding him hostage.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± the bandits shouted at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t flinch at all. He said fiercely as he smacked the bandit boss¡¯s head again, ¡°Do you want the money or want your life? If you want money, I will kill you off right now. If you want your life, then let my cars and people go.¡±

    The bandits¡¯ boss smiled. ¡°You are not going? You want to trade your life for mine? If I die, my people would travel through this wholend to find your people and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Just shut your mouth up. If you want to live, hurry up and let my men leave,¡± Xu Cheng said to him.

    The bandits¡¯ boss nodded and immediately shouted at his subordinates, ¡°Let them leave!¡±

    The bandits on horses gave way, gesturing impatiently that the pickup trucks could leave.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± the bandits¡¯ boss shouted at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng said to Luo Yi, ¡°You guys go first.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded and started the engine and drove out from the siege of the bandits

    The other cars also followed.

    Chris caught up to Luo Yi¡¯s car and shouted from a parallel angle, ¡°Are you really leaving your boss behind like this? He will die a very gruesome death. He doesn¡¯t have a car, so if he snatches a horse and tries to run, he will be caught very quickly.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 557: What a Manly Man (Part Two)</h4>

    Luo Yi just smiled and didn¡¯t reply as he continued to drive. When the cars drove to be a thousand meters away from the bandits, he stopped the car.

    After the other trucks stopped too, Luo Yi said to the other mercenaries in the group, ¡°Change the tires that were popped earlier.¡±

    ¡°Here? You aren¡¯t scared that those bandits will catch up?¡± some people asked, a bit confused. They were still too close to the bandits right now.

    Luo Yi didn¡¯t respond, just watching the distance as the bandits surrounded a person in the middle. He said, ¡°Prepare a car to go and pick him up after. Send two more people there along to pick up all of their guns.¡±

    The other guys were quite confused and they stared off into the direction that Luo Yi was looking at.

    Xu Cheng waspletely surrounded by over 40 guys, and that meant, someone could shoot a bullet at the back of his head at any time. In this kind of situation, no one could escape from it at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s probably one person that¡¯s capable of being this kind of solo hero, and that would be the King of Mercenaries. If your boss dies, does that mean our Deviant Corp will be disbanded?¡± Chris asked Luo Yi, ¡°Have you thought about letting me be the boss? Don¡¯t worry, I can lead you guys to a better future.¡±

    Luo Yi didn¡¯t look at him but responded, ¡°If you want to be the Deviant Corp¡¯s boss, you are still not qualified. If it were you, in that kind of situation, what would you do?¡±

    Chris: ¡°Probably the same as him, trading life with those bandits¡¯ boss. But, if I¡¯m lucky, I could take down at least two people! Oh well, in this kind of situation, you could be shot full of holes in just one second. I would already be considered skilled enough to take down 2 before I die.¡±

    Luo Yi looked into the distance and faintly said, ¡°Those people will all die.¡±

    ¡°You are saying your boss cane out of that safe and sound?¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±

    Just then, several gunshots sounded, apanied by horses neighing and people screaming miserably.

    But from Luo Yi and the others¡¯ point of view, they could only see dust waves setting off. Several horses seemed to have had their legs sliced as they fell. There were gunshots constantly firing towards the center of the encirclement.

    With the horses and people surrounding Xu Cheng, Luo Yi and the others couldn¡¯t see Xu Cheng at all. But with more and more horses falling down and miserable cries one after another, after a full 3 minutes, there were several horses left that panickingly ran away.

    Then, with everyone on the ground, there was just one left standing there.

    Luo Yi saw it was pretty much over so he started the car and drove over. Chris and some other mercenaries jumped on.

    When they got to the scene, they saw that the 40 or so bodies formed a little pile, and Xu Cheng sat at the top of the pile, with a cigarette lit as he blew smoke gracefully. With the blowing gust of sand, his eyes were deep as ever.

    So facking masculine.

    This was the first time Chris and the others were deeply impressed by this boss of Deviant Corp

 Chapter 558 - Disband?

    <h4>Chapter 558: Disband? (Part One)</h4>

    Noticing Chris and the others standing there in a daze, Luo Yi shoved them. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and pick up the guns and ammunition.¡±

    The roles suddenly reversed. The ones getting robbed were now doing the robbing, and they picked up almost all the things they could use and then left to regroup with the main fleet.

    At that time, the other two cars were also done repairing.

    They looked into the distance, and the ce where the bandits once stood on horses was now just the barren sand; no one ever stood up again.

    When the engineers saw Xu Cheng¡¯s return, they all couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.

    When driving, Lin Dong asked abruptly, ¡°Those bandits...¡±

    Chris was driving as he replied, ¡°All dead.¡±

    The engineers on his truck all shivered, not daring to say another word.

    At this time, Chris didn¡¯t even know how to feel. That capability was indeed approaching legendary.

    Would he still continue to stay here?

    After a full day of driving, they finally arrived at the so-called territory that Luo Yi and the others were staying at.

    When Xu Cheng arrived, all he saw were some y houses, and the really run-down kind, some couldn¡¯t even provide any cover anymore.

    Mr. Hawking, who had already put on a skin mask, ran over to Xu Cheng angrily and shouted at him, ¡°How the fack am I going to live now? Even if I don¡¯t die from the endless war here, I will be tormented to death by the bad weather!¡±

    ¡°Be patient, right now we only have this as a base.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    ¡°What about the grand ns you were talking about?¡± Hawking scorned him. ¡°And then? You are letting me live in this kind of sh-thole that¡¯s even worse than just pitching a tent? Let me tell you, you better get me at least a decent house. I haven¡¯t been able to enjoy much in my life before, I just recovered, and you are making me stay in the desert for the rest of my life? Then I rather go back and stay in my wheelchair.¡±

    Then, after looking at the engineers, he continued on with Xu Cheng, ¡°And these guys won¡¯t get used to staying here either. You better get us somewhere better.¡±

    Xu Cheng was also having a headache. Seeing Li Wei walking over to wee him, he gave him a hug and then began scolding him, ¡°This is the territory you guys talked about? How are we even going to sleep here? Why didn¡¯t you find someone to renovate this ce a bit?¡±

    At this time, the experienced mercenary Chris said, ¡°That¡¯s the safest. The moment we renovate this ce, we would be visited by refugees and bandits. There would even be other mercenaries thate to kill and loot. That would be the most dangerous situation.

    ¡°Even if this is the case, the basic living conditions still need to be improved.¡± Looking at the surrounding ruins, Xu Cheng subconsciously asked Luo Yi, ¡°Who¡¯s the leader of the nearest camp around us that has a decent city?¡±

    Luo Yi said, ¡°It¡¯s the Falcon mercenary n, ranked 35 on the worlddder with about 300 members. Their territory has a city that could amodate about 200 people.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at Li Wei and Luo Yi. ¡°They have 300 people and you guys are already scared?¡±

    Li Wei said, ¡°They are in an alliance with the Grizzly Mercenary Corp, and behind Grizzly is the R Nation. In fact, Falcon is just responsible for finding crude oil for Grizzly. If it weren¡¯t for Grizzly, we would have been thinking about doing something.¡±

    ¡°Scouting for crude oil?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then that means, they have a lot of drilling equipment?¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite delighted. They were just in need of drilling equipment and couldn¡¯t import them from outside, but now that problem has been resolved. Looking around at the members around him, he said, ¡°Who dares to go with me?¡±

    The others all looked at each other in silence. Luo Yi and Li Wei obviously came forward without a word to support Xu Cheng.

    Chris and the others thought about it, and some also came forward.

    The other guys thought these guys had gone crazy. ¡°That¡¯s the Grizzly¡¯s minion! What¡¯s the difference between going up against them andmitting suicide? We are indeed ouws that aren¡¯t afraid of death, but we don¡¯t want to die that early.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 558: Disband? (Part Two)</h4>

    This guy wasn¡¯t being unreasonable, but he was also finding excuses for his cowardness.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Today, I will just dere war against them. This would¡¯ve happened sooner orter. In the future, if we want to expand, we would fight them sooner orter. It¡¯s very normal. If you guys are scared, you can eache forward and get 30 thousand dors and leave.¡±

    Those guys looked at each other. Some people decided to take the out and walked over. ¡°Give me money, I will leave.¡±

    Li Wei went over to the safe and took out a lot of cash. After one person came forward, many others also followed.

    In the end, there were just 30 or so people left that chose toe forward for Xu Cheng. They all looked at each other awkwardly, and Hawking found it hrious. Heughed. ¡°This is the gap between ideology and reality, you know now? Brat, there¡¯s a big difference between saying something and doing something.¡±

    After just the first time of probing these 80 people, already more than 40 left. It was indeed a bit demoralizing.

    Li Wei and Luo Yi bitterly smiled, feeling that they didn¡¯t do a good enough job.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng...¡± Seeing Xu Cheng not say anything, the two of them felt something was wrong.

    On the side, Chris shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Great, even less people. Are we still going to Falcon¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Cheng said immediately. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? The boss of Falcon is at the S-level, and his several confidantes are at least at the A-level. What can we do against them?¡±

    ¡°Then are you being a coward?¡¯ Xu Cheng turned around and looked at Chris and asked, ¡°Let me tell you, it would be far from your turn to be the boss here. I don¡¯t like people pointing fingers at what I do. If I say go south, then we are going south. You either obey, or you get the fack out, or. Die.¡±

    Chris looked right into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°When I first ventured into this field, you were still probably in school. Let me tell you, just with my 8 plus years of experience here, I¡¯m more than capable enough to help everyone here gain a foothold in thisnd.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to be a p-ssy-azz turtle?¡± Xu Cheng looked around at everyone and sneered contemptuously. ¡°You know why you guys ended up joining our camp and couldn¡¯t get a foothold or be valued at other camps? Don¡¯t pull out some excuses from your azz, it alles down to you guys not having big enough balls. Since you are already on thisnd, then just give it your all and thrive or die, but don¡¯t live like useless pieces of trash! My bro told me that they found a group of people that are pretty good and pretty reliable, and I was quite pleased. But today, all I can see from you guys can only be described with a few words, and that is, you¡¯d rather live like a coward forever than to live like a man for a few days. Right, if it¡¯s about survival, then you guys are all cockroaches, all unkible. But please remember, this is the Land of Mercenaries, the capable ones live avish life, but the incapable cowards could only roam around and wander aimlessly all day while bragging. We are just going up against some 2nd tier mercenary group with a couple hundred people and you guys are already scared sh-tless, then if we are up against some real deals in thisnd in the future, wouldn¡¯t you have already packed up and ran before the enemies even got close? Do you guys even feel qualified to call yourselves mercenaries? I don¡¯t feel any hot blood in you. Today, when those bandits surrounded us, I saw all of you wanted to hide in the pickup truck and note out. Chris, including you. You were tightly holding onto the steering wheel. Your intention was, if a fight were to break out, you would start the engine and drive off as fast as you can. There¡¯s no need to hide those details, you can¡¯t hide them from me.¡±

    Chris became a bit angry out of embarrassment and said as he looked at Xu Cheng, ¡°So what?¡±

    Xu Cheng directly said to him, ¡°Then my Deviant Corp doesn¡¯t need trash like you. I want people that can one day be a pir alone, we would only have more and more territory in the future.¡±

 Chapter 559 - Big Brother Cheng, Iâ€™m Really a Good Sniper

    <h4>Chapter 559: Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯m Really a Good Sniper (Part One)</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m trash?¡± Chrisughed out of anger. He looked at the others and then looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Even a little boss like you from a nobody mercenary group dares to look down on me now? What gives you confidence? Let me tell you, Mario, Zhang Xiu, and many of the people that are still standing here with you were recruited by me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you think your two bros alone could have recruited this many people?¡±

    Immediately, he turned to the other buddies that he helped recruit into the Deviant Mercenary Corp and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, why do we even bother staying here? What a picky beggar.¡±

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette for himself. They could leave if they wanted, he didn¡¯t really care. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find any fearless warriors in the Land of Mercenaries.

    Chris tried to talk the others into leaving with him, but at this time, a guy with deep eyes and a beard named Chekov suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave anymore, Chris.¡±

    Chris thought he heard it wrong. He looked at Chekov and asked, ¡°Did you hit your head somewhere? What happened?¡±

    Chekov looked Chris in the eyes and said, ¡°You know what I told you before, about my past. This time, I want to go and fack with those guys at Grizzly!¡±

    ¡°Have you gone insane? You are here because you were left with no options after being chased down by them. Right now, you are still the same as before, a loser and a clown!¡± Chris scolded.

    Chekov didn¡¯t say anything. But, he was very determined, and he just stood still, not budging.

    Just then, V from Thand also suddenly turned around and walked to Xu Cheng¡¯s side.

    He said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been running away for too long, I might as well live like a man even if it might mean only a few days.¡±

    Zhang Xiu looked at Xu Cheng and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re from the same home country, I obviously have to take your side.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and nodded.

    The African guy sighed, ¡°He¡¯s right, Chris, you¡¯ve been living too much like a coward these years. Rather than saying you rather be the head of the chicken than the tail of a phoenix, it¡¯s better to say that you don¡¯t want to listen to orders and just want to give orders and enjoy an easy life without risks. In fact, you are already disgusted and scared of thisnd. You are only acting tough and instinctively disguising yourself in order to survive. We¡¯ve followed you for two years and got nowhere, and now, there¡¯s someone with a lot of guns, ammo, and money to provide for us. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t have good territory, but if we are ambitious, we will just go and conquer some. I like to speak with my fist, isn¡¯t this the feature of the Land of Mercenaries?¡±

    Chris was a little stunned. This series of events was leaving him a bit dumbfounded.

    He looked at his old partners nkly, not knowing what to do.

    Luo Yi and Li Wei exchanged a look, and they finally let out a sigh of relief. Thank god they managed to find a few good candidates, or they would¡¯ve felt so guilty for failing Xu Cheng and bebeled as unreliable.

    At this time, Xu Cheng said to the bros that intended to stay behind and said, ¡°Then we are going to take Falcon¡¯s territory tonight. You guys aren¡¯t afraid?¡±

    The African warrior smiled. ¡°We are just scared that you would p-ssy out. I told you, I like Deviant¡¯s logo, and I think I can be a core member. I¡¯m Mario.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled at him. ¡°From now on, you can follow Luo Yi and Li Wei and call me Big Brother Xu. Same goes for everyone else that is staying. I won¡¯t say too much, but I have the ambition to achieve something big here. In the future, what¡¯s mine will be all of yours!¡±

    <b>Chapter 559: Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯m Really a Good Sniper (Part Two)</b>

    Kurt, V, Dusener, Zhang Xiu, Mario, Chekov. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need too many people, but he needed the best of the best!

    Chris just stood there and looked at those guys. He grabbed the cash that was given to him and left without even looking back. In the near future, when they met again, he felt that leaving today was the biggest mistake he had ever made in his life. He chose to live a nobody-life over staying behind andter on bing the core members of the most feared organization in the world.

    ¨C Night time ¨C

    There were nine of them in total.

    Xu Cheng, Luo Yi, Li Wei, and the 6 new members that just officially joined. The nine of them were standing around a bonfire looking at the map that Luo Yi had gathered before. Chekov and the others had already prepared all the weapons; armed from top to bottom, they were ready to go.

    Seeing how serious they were, Mr. Hawking walked over and asked, ¡°Are the 9 of you really nning to go and start a war? Are your brains still working? They have a mercenary group of about 300 people, and even if they fire with their eyes closed, they can stomp you. Before you guys can even get close, maybe when your car just gets to the door, you would¡¯ve already met with a bazooka.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Old man, I said I won¡¯t allow you to say anything in front of me that affects morale.¡±

    Hawking shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then you guys continue. I¡¯ve just never seen such a one-sided battle.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If we don¡¯te back tonight, you can leave this ce.¡±

    Then, he got up, carrying five sniper rifles by himself.

    Chekov was also carrying a sniper rifle. Seeing that Xu Cheng was also a fellow sniper, he felt a bit closer to this Big Brother Cheng so he curiously asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you are a sniper too?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and reminded them, ¡°Tonight, you guys just need to reap lives all you want from outside the door. Remember, don¡¯t do anything risky. I will lure them out. Chekov, you don¡¯t need to use the sniper rifle tonight. Follow them and try out the machine gun, it¡¯s a great feeling.¡±

    Chekov said proudly, ¡°But I was born a sniper.¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Chekov lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? How about I show off a few shots? Go and ask Mario and the others, which one of them doesn¡¯t admire my sniping skills?¡±

    Zhang Xiu and the others nodded. ¡°He¡¯s indeed quite good. Many times, we were barely able to escape all thanks to Chekov covering us from afar. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Then I will take a look some other day. Alright, just follow the game n. Double-check your equipment, we will leave in 10 minutes. Let me emphasize this again, in the future, following orders is your top priority!¡±

    Chekov hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯m really very skilled, just let me be responsible for covering our retreat.¡±

    Li Wei smiled and interrupted him. ¡°We know you are good, but you don¡¯t have to be eager to show your skills. Just see what happens tonight first. After tonight, you will know, there will always be someone better than the best.¡±

    Luo YI also chimed in. ¡°Big Brother Cheng¡¯s sniper isn¡¯t used to cover a retreat. Tonight, you will also find out yourself.¡±

    Chekov just really wanted to prove his capabilities to his new boss to improve his impression of him, but it wasn¡¯t a must for tonight. But, after what happened that night, he had quite a bit of trouble looking at sniper rifles the same again. It was indeed a terrifying nightmare.

    That textbook-like performance by Xu Cheng back in the day during the military contestter became a must-watch material in any military. It was like a grand mountain that no sniper could climb over.

 Chapter 560 - Night Attack

    <h4>Chapter 560: Night Attack (Part One)</h4>

    ¨C At night ¨C

    Xu Cheng and his party were sitting at the back of the pickup as Lin Dong drove. This brat did a crap ton of car-racing back in the days, and now it was his time to shine. Tonight, he would also be responsible for picking them up, as well as leading the fleet of drivers to transfer the engineers over to the new territory after they conquered it.

    The world of mercenaries was quiteplex.

    On the surface, in fact, this was no less than the battlefield of the Third World War, because every year, many countries would airdrop their special forces here for military drills, doing mass-scale war training with live rounds. In the process, for one, they could kill the ouws that escaped to this ce from their former countries, and secondly, they could show off their nation¡¯s current level of military.

    They would never treat the lives of the mercenaries that dwell here as actual human lives.

    After all, the people here usually didn¡¯t have a national identity anymore. It was very chaotic, and there were countless big or small mercenaries, that were in fact, just trying to group up to better protect themselves. This was also why Luo Yi said they should win a few wars to get their name out there, and then there would be more peopleing over to join them for their own safety¡¯s sake.

    Every year¡¯s military exercise was like winter for those mercenaries or criminals that couldn¡¯t find someone big to group up with. They would have to try to survive year after year, and if they couldn¡¯t protect themselves, they would just be killed during the military exercises like prey being shot down by hunters.

    So, more and more people tried to group up and merge together smaller teams, and thus it became like this, where thepetition increased as each tried to assert their own dominance in order to attract more talented people into joining.

    This was also why not even the King of Mercenaries ¨C Kush, dared to unify this pce. To be frank, this was a public ce, a yground for all the powerful nations to train and exercise. Even if Kush were to try unifying and dering to the world that this was now a nation, those big powerful countries wouldn¡¯t even take it seriously, and they would continue sending their armies in under all kinds of righteous reasons like ¡°pursuing rogue criminals¡± to try and clean up. In the end, they would stille in and out like this ce was their own backyard.

    So, no matter how powerful Kush was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in front of all the superpowers in the world, and he would have to worry 24/7, being terrified of some special forces trying to pull some ¡°beheading¡± operation to assassinate him first.

    This was also why when Xu Cheng had that bold idea, almost no one thought it was achievable. People all thought he went crazy, including Old Grandpa Ye who knew him well.

    Luo Yi and Li Wei also didn¡¯t really believe that it could be done, but they liked this kind of thing; they wanted to go back to the ¡°Three Swordsmen¡± kind of life from back in the day when they fought side-by-side.

    The Falcon Mercenary Corp was mainly formed by a group of fugitives from the R Nation, but they wereter taken under the wings of the R Nation. Falcon would be provided all the resources, but these guys must help the R Nation government look for crude oil here in the Land of Mercenaries. There would also be some big characters from the R Nation that contract them to help find mineral reserves and diamonds.

    Besides the almost inexhaustible amount of crude oil here at the Land of Mercenaries, there was also an abundant amount of minerals, including the world-famous colored diamonds.

    So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Falcon Mercenaries hadrge-scale machinery for drilling and mining. It was probably delivered by the R Nation. Xu Cheng also wanted to have the equipment delivered, but it was very difficult to find a way to get them into thend. It was almost impossible to transport by air without a fighter jet escort, and if bynd, it would also be too eye-catching and dangerous as they would most likely run into bandits again. When you didn¡¯t have enough influence in thisnd, it was very difficult to transport things here.

    The city Falcon upied wasn¡¯t bad, as it even had greeneries. It was a thousand times better than Xu Cheng¡¯s dirt houses in the desert. Seeing that there were trees and actually decent houses, the desire for Xu Cheng to conquer thisnd became stronger

    <h4>Chapter 560: Night Attack (Part Two)</h4>

    Looking from afar, he saw that there were about a dozen soldiers standing on the walls by the main gate, facing different directions. There were also four standing by the gate, fully armed.

    The team guarding the gate was already about 20 people in size, and looking back on their side, 9 people!

    Mario immediately swallowed his spittle and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Xu Cheng already left and went to a dark area not far away. He was about a kilometer away from the gate as he hid himself. Hearing his teammate asking this question, heughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Luo Yi want us to put our name out there? We will take thisnd and swap out their g with ours after we are done.¡±

    Chekov bitterly smiled. He was also from the R Nation, and also being in thend for a long time, he knew very well what Falcon had.

    ¡°9 against 300, we can¡¯t fight them head on. We can only sneak attack them.¡± He asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, have you thought about how we are going to defend this ce even if we manage to take this ce tonight?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If a team could take down a city with 300 mercenaries, would other people think we only have 9 mercenaries guarding the city?¡±

    Chekov: ¡°But we indeed only have 9 armed guys.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of the Empty City Bluff strategy, right? (TL Note: it¡¯s an idiom from ancient China where a person was able to defend the city by just opening the door, making the enemies think it must¡¯ve been a trap) We will take it down first. The annual military practice isn¡¯t going to be for awhile. Later on, when the R Nation realizes it, we would already be expanded, what would we be afraid of by then? Tonight, it¡¯s not just about taking thisnd, but also to boost all of our confidence. This is our first battle. You guys can find a good angle, andter, when I lure them out, just vent out all of the anger and suffering you guys had to bear over these years on whoever you see. Especially you, Chekov, no need to be polite about it.¡±

    Chekov bitterly smiled. ¡°I do want to vent, but the thing is, if they chase out ande after us... Big Brother Cheng, you really think letting Little Dong go back was a good idea? He¡¯s the only driver we got, how are we going to run now that he¡¯s gone?¡±

    Luo Yi scolded him, ¡°Run your azz, you don¡¯t know Big Brother Cheng. Since we are here, we aren¡¯t going back without victory. The reason he told Little Dong to drive the car off was to cut us off of all ways of retreat and let us focus on taking down the enemy. We will either take thisnd or report to Jesus tonight.¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, get ready,¡± Xu Cheng interrupted them.

    Then, from the scope, he looked at the situation inside the town hall.

    There were several big housing yards, and since it was very hot, most people were out with their tops off. Some were BBQing by the bonfire, and some were ying cards.

    Xu Cheng tried to find the leader of the Falcon n. After activating his prating vision, he found the man in a house. He didn¡¯t have a clear angle to the shot at all, and the wall was too thick to shoot through. So, this target could be dismissed for now, and he turned to the deputy boss of the n.

    He was a big muscr man with a crap ton of chest hair, looking very fierce. He was ying cards, and he seemed to have a hot temper. Xu Cheng saw from afar that he was talking a lot with intense emotion at the card game.

    The Third boss inmand.

    The Fourth.

    Almost all the core members of Falcon were locked on by Xu Cheng.

    There were five of them in total.

    Xu Chengid down all five snipers in position, prepared all the ammo. There were 500 bullets, and if he couldn¡¯t kill 300 people with them, it would only mean he sucked.

    Gently stroking the sniper rifle, Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Kacha. With the bullet pumped into the chamber, Xu Cheng took aim at his first target ¨C the second boss inmand.

    ¡°Too much talking, you can shut up now.¡±

    A loud bang broke the tranquility of the night.

 Chapter 561 - Night Bright as Day

    <b>Chapter 561: Night Bright as Day</b>

    A gunshot broke the silence on the desert, as if reviving the cells of the other Deviant Corp Members, causing them to focus 200%.

    The city behind the big dirt wall also boiled at the sound of the gunshot.

    Suddenly, the second boss of the Falcon n that was on the table ying cards suddenly stopped his movement, his hand in the air froze as he was about to put down a card. The members at the table saw a big bloody hole on his forehead, and they immediately panicked and shouted.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    They immediately got under the table as others scrambled for cover.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a rush to hit those people, instead, he swiftly locked onto the other four core members of the Falcon n. Then, a gunshot was heard once every two seconds.

    Bang!

    Another shot was fired. The fifth boss¡¯s head was directly prated by Xu Cheng¡¯s bullet.

    Bang!

    The third boss that was standing at the top of a wooden house directly fell off thedder as he scrambled to climb down. He fell brutally on his back, puking out blood.

    Then, Xu Cheng took another shot at his forehead, securing the kill.

    Immediately after, Xu Cheng locked onto the sprinting fourth boss. Many people watched as the fourth boss was performing the ¡°fast as fk boi¡± action as a bullet intercepted him mid-run. Then, he fell onto the ground like a log and never got up again, with blood sttering everywhere.

    The big boss of the Falcon n obviously heard themotion and gunshots outside, and he immediately shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going now?¡±

    The sentry at the top of the wall saw Xu Cheng¡¯s direction and he immediately sounded the whistle and shouted, ¡°East, 25 of the city, sniper, one kilometer out!¡±

    A team of soldiers immediately jumped onto their pickup trucks, and then, the gate opened as a fleet of five immediately charged out.

    Xu Cheng said to Luo Yi and the others, ¡°Five cars areing in my direction to find me. Cover me.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Luo Yi couldn¡¯t be more excited. He had been waiting for this moment.

    ¡°Boys! Ready up!¡±

    As soon as the five pickup trucks came close, Mario and the others became very excited.

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    Luo Yi said in a deep voice, ¡°Fire!¡±

    Dadadada.

    A bullet rain suddenly came out from the hillside, greeting the five pickup trucks right in the face.

    Finally, the firearms Xu Cheng purchased from Huaxia came to use.

    Dense bullet holes appeared on the pickup trucks, and those wererge-caliber bullet heads! People fell from the car as they were shot. Some people instinctively jumped off the car, but with 8 people greeting you with 8 machine guns, it really didn¡¯t matter how you wanted to dodge. All the windows shattered, and the drivers were killed on the spot.

    As for Xu Cheng, he was still reaping lives on the other side of the dirt wall.

    Every shot was fatal.

    The thirty or so people that chased out of the gate never returned.

    Xu Cheng directly shot down the sentries at high-altitude. There were about four in total on all corners, and since they were on the wall, it was quite easy to get them.

    Many people realized where the sniper shots wereing from and they began shooting in that direction. But, Xu Cheng was using a sniper, and its range covered over a kilometer. How could ordinary mercenaries¡¯ rifles and pistols cover such a distance? Even when their bullets arrived, that uracy and power were already useless. Even if the bullets were to hit Xu Cheng, it would be like tickling

    So, he didn¡¯t even bother dodging.

    ¡°Boss, hurry up and hide! What the fack is going on? What kind of marksmanship is this? One-shot one kill? Is it some new technology? We are still not clear which force is attacking us, but the other four bosses all died!¡± Some people immediately came to report to the big boss of the Falcon n.

    Xu Cheng was originally locked onto the big boss of the Falcon n, but who knew he would immediately be surrounded by a dozen people protecting him.

    The big boss¡¯s face immediately changed as he yelled, ¡°Go and facking get them! I¡¯m going to kill them! Who dared to y like us with us?!¡±

    Just as he shouted, the soldier blocking in front of him was shot in the head.

    Blood directly sttered onto the face of the big boss, making him dumbfounded for a brief moment. Then, realizing that he was exposed now, he immediately turned around and ran back into the house.

    The other guys immediately tried to block Xu Cheng¡¯s view.

    ¡°Damn, these targets, you all want to die, right?¡± Seeing this, Xu Cheng was a bit annoyed.

    Immediately, he just went through his bullets and mercilessly killed everyone that blocked his way.

    After Xu Cheng used about 80 bullets and killed more than 70 people, the people inside were inplete panic mode, all rushing for cover.

    The boss directly shouted, ¡°Turn off all the lights!¡±

    The others immediately did, and some brave soul even wanted to run out to turn off the street lights. But, in the middle of him running out onto the streets, Xu Cheng precisely shot him in the head as if he had an auto-aim system on.

    This scene shocked everyone that witnessed it behind their covers.

    What was that? Lucky?

    When someone was sprinting that fast dashing out of cover, even a sniper¡¯s scope couldn¡¯t follow their figure, not to mention the person¡¯s hand speed and reflex. This was also why snipers were only good for covering and assassinating.

    But, just now, someone got headshot as he was sprinting.

    ¡°Who¡¯s closest to the main switch? Turn it off! If this keeps on going, we won¡¯t be able to fight back at all!¡± the big boss shouted at the soldiers hiding behind covers and not daring to pop their head out.

    There were four people closest to the main switch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all go together?¡±

    The other three nodded. ¡°Alright, together.¡±

    The four of them reached an agreement.

    Their movement waspletely exposed in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t shoot only because his bullets couldn¡¯t go through walls.

    The whole city was indeed lit up under street lights and house lights, and Xu Cheng was in the dark. So, it did ce Falcon at a disadvantage. With the amount of shots already fired and the rate it was shot at, it clearly seemed to be a group of snipers. After all, how could this have been done by just one person?

    Just at the instant the four of them popped out of the wall together, the already-quieted-down night had its silence broken again by four gunshots.

    The four running guys were shot down one after another before they could reach the switch. They fell as they were still running, and blood began seeping out from their heads.

    At this time, another person ran out from the corner, and Xu Cheng immediately fired a shot at his head.

    But, he was actually providing cover for someone else. On the other side, there was already another person that ran to the main switch, shutting it down and making the whole city sink into darkness.

    The boss finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Ready up, prepare the cars and guns, we are going out! We will see just who was facking with us! And no matter who it is, we will kill them all!¡±

    Seeing the city sink into darkness, Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°The dark night can¡¯t stop my cat-gene night vision. Plus the prating vision, the night is as bright as day!¡±

 Chapter 562 - The Special Features of the Members

    <b>Chapter 562: The Special Features of the Members </b>

    The moonlight tonight was pretty poor, not bright enough, but it was just what the Falcon n needed.

    Utilizing the dark night to their advantage, they began to fight back.

    Instantly, dozens of people came out from all corners. After noticing that there were no more shots, they shouted, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s fine now!¡±

    The other soldiers prepped the trucks and heavy weapons and jumped on, preparing to hunt down whoever dared to poke the ho¡¯s nest.

    The big boss came out carefully and asked his men, ¡°Did you count the casualties from tonight?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but more than a hundred bros died!¡±

    ¡°Sh-t!¡± the big boss cursed and he shouted with a grim expression, ¡°No matter who it is, chase after them! We must avenge our brothers!¡±

    Bam!

    A gunshot brought an abrupt end to his roar!

    The others just saw a big bloody hole on their big boss¡¯s forehead. The two subordinates by his side had blood sttered all over their faces. When they wiped the stains off of their faces, they realized it was blood.

    And in front of them, the big boss¡¯s mouth remained open but didn¡¯t make any more sound. Standing still, his eyes lost their life and within five seconds, he fell to the ground!

    ¡°Boss!¡± Everyone surrounded him. Losing the only leader they had left, they immediately panicked.

    Xu Cheng began to keep on reaping lives.

    At the same time, he said to Luo Yi and the others that were waiting outside, ¡°The sentries at the top are all taken care of. Go take those five trucks that they drove over. They have machine guns mounted on them, you guys can go inside the city and clean up. There are about a hundred people inside there. Turn on the high-intensity lights as you charge in, I will cover you guys.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Bros, let¡¯s go in and clean up!¡± Luo Yi waved, and leading Li Wei and the others, they went over the hills to the five trucks. Dragging out the dead bodies from the trucks, every pair got onto one car, with one driving and the other one operating the machine gun. Then, the trucks suddenly drove back into the city as Xu Cheng caused big chaos inside. The high-intensity headlights made it so bright that the opponents couldn¡¯t even open their eyes.

    Driving down the main road inside the city, there were unprepared mercenaries that had no time to find cover,pletely dumbfounded by the sudden appearance of the bright light and trucks. They thought it was their own guys that had just gone out earlier, but who knew, Mario, Chekov, and the others were holding the machine guns and began firing fiercely right away.

    Dudududududu...

    The bullet rain was so dense as it rained down on the mercenaries out in the open, therge-caliber bullet heads prated anything in sight at such close range.

    For those that went under some cover and were about to fire back, Xu Cheng quickly picked them off from afar.

    The battle waspletely one-sided. Right now, the Falcon mercenary group that had already lost all their leadershippletely fell apart like a te of sand, with no one inmand. At this point, the remaining mercenaries either took whatever valuables they could and ran, or they tried to fight back for their own survival.

    At this moment, under the headlights of the pickup trucks, Luo Yi and Li Wei disappeared into the crowd and began assassinating people with their daggers out. It was their time to show off their solo battle abilities.

    Xu Cheng was responsible for providing cover for the eight of them. Like an eagle overlooking the entire battlefield, whoever that could raise a threat towards his team, he would mercilessly fire a shot into their head.

    Seeing Luo Yi and Li Wei having so much fun, Mario was also blood-boiled. Using a machine gun that could basically prate anything at such a close range was actually not that stimting anymore.At that moment, Zhang Xiu and V, who were quite confident in their meleebat skills immediately jumped in

    It was also all thanks to Xu Cheng who had already taken care of all the big threats, or they wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy timeing in and would probably have fed their azz off already to the enemy team.

    Mario hadn¡¯t had such a great time for a while now. He only remembered how he had been following Chris and running and hiding and had even forgotten about fighting back or how to turn himself into a sharp fatal de. The six of them had a great fight tonight.

    V was a master of Muay Thai, and he hadn¡¯t stopped training every day. Today, he was finally able to put all the training into realbat, swiftly executing his killer close-range moves. When going up against three different enemies, he was even cut by another enemy¡¯s de on the back, but he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all and just kept on fighting.

    Mario jumped off of the machine gun. He was more direct than V, as his ck burly body contained an enormous amount of strength that could easily lift up two enemies at once. When a steel pipe was swung onto his thick arms, he didn¡¯t feel much other than his skin turning red a bit. With one punch in the stomach, he could see what the enemy had eaten yesterday.

    Kurt liked to y with guns, especially pistols. He had insane speed and could always beat the enemy to it. He was responsible for taking care of those that had guns, while Mario, V, Luo Yi, and Li Wei fought in melee.

    Chekov carried a rifle and used it as a sniper rifle, peeking out of the truck window and firing dark shots.

    Dulson was also pretty good. Although he had no specific specialties, he was pretty good at everything. Assessing these six new members of his mercenary n, Xu Cheng quickly analyzed their characteristics and overall capabilities. Although they were all still not strong enough to be a pir of his future n, he felt that they were the guys he was looking for, people with big enough balls who weren¡¯t afraid of chasing after their ambitions.

    He was just in need of this kind of grass-root warriors that grew up under thew of the jungle. They were the true mercenaries, ones that carried the aura of a domineering king that would not yield to fate.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need the so-called strategists. He needed these kinds of vanguards that would charge and conquer for him.

    Watching them fight, Xu Cheng smiled. He said to Kurt who was good with pistols, ¡°Kurt, 70 southwest behind the dirt wall, there¡¯s a guy.¡±

    Kurt immediately turned to that direction and saw that there was a gun barrel sticking out from a hole in the wall that was just enough to fit it, and he fired a shot into that hole into the barrel, exploding the gun and killing the guy behind it.

    Xu Cheng then said to V, ¡°V, your understanding of the human bones and joints structure isn¡¯t good enough. One of the five guys you just killed is not dead, he¡¯s just pretending. Right now he¡¯s scrambling through his dead buddies¡¯ bodies for a gun.¡±

    Xu Cheng had studied the human body thoroughly and was very familiar with the fatal spots of the body.

    V frowned. When he turned around, he indeed saw a soldier that he thought he killed had found a gun and was about to take aim.

    At this time, Kurt fired a shot at the man!

    V finally let out a breath of relief. He was about to say thanks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, Big Brother Cheng reminded me,¡± Kurt smiled and said.

    ¡°Thanks, Big Brother Cheng,¡± V said to Xu Cheng through the mic.

 Chapter 563 - Diamond Mine

    <h4>Chapter 563: Diamond Mine (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng then said, ¡°Mario, remember, don¡¯t fight just about anyone in close-quartersbat. Some assassins can even use their fingernails when they are close enough in range to kill you. You can easily lift people up, but then your eyes would be exposed, and the bottom half of your body would be vulnerable. Just one kick would be enough to burst your nuts.¡±

    The othersughed upon hearing.

    Mario: ¡°Tsk tsk, Big Brother Cheng, don¡¯t expose it to the others, or how am I going to spar with them in the future?¡±

    Xu Cheng said in a serious tone to those people, ¡°Listen, I hope you guys can continue improving and learn how to utilize the specialties of your body to the fullest. You should all try to find out your weaknesses and eliminate them because for a master, the fewer ws they have, the more invincible they be.¡±

    The others all replied in unison, ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Zhang Xiu, you are probably the most bored tonight.¡±

    Zhang Xiu said curiously, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°There are calluses at the root of your fingers; they aren¡¯t from using guns but from knives or des. Looking at the size of your arm, it¡¯s not likely that you specialize in ying with short and light daggers. So, you should probably be someone that specializes in des. You didn¡¯t get to use des to kill enemies, you are probably feeling a bit disappointed, right?¡±

    Zhang Xiu¡¯s body stopped for a brief moment. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you could even tell that?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly said, ¡°Your right hand is slightly longer than your left, that¡¯s the characteristic of someone that frequently trains with a de. You used to practice Kung Fu?¡±

    Zhang Xiu said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a long story. You know as well, in the past, we used to talk with fists, but fists can¡¯t earn bread, and I also don¡¯t have many other skills. My pride is also pretty strong, soter on I got into some trouble.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I understand, and the Land of Mercenaries suits people like you.¡±

    Zhang Xiu smiled. ¡°I felt so too! That¡¯s why I felt that before I die, I shoulde to this ce and have a taste of my life from before.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you will fall in love with this ce.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Alright, everyone, group all the captives together, don¡¯t be in a rush to kill them if they can still talk.¡±

    As Xu Cheng said that, he came out from the hill and moved towards the city.

    There were about 30 captives in total, all tied up and grouped together. Some were terrified, some had their heads down in silence, and some were not scared at all and even appeared to despise Xu Cheng and his team.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind us?¡± Some people warned, their necks reddening as veins popped out.

    ¡°Yeah, we know.¡± Luo Yi bent down, looked at him, and said, ¡°And that¡¯s why we decided to y with you guys first.¡±

    ¡°Which mercenary group are you from? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you guys before?¡±

    Luo Yi showed the Deviant Corp tattoo on his arm to him.

    The disheveled captive sneered. ¡°What an ugly logo, I¡¯ve never heard of it nor have I seen it. No wonder, it¡¯s another batch of hot-blooded naive guys trying to establish a new n on thisnd. You don¡¯t even know about the superpowers upying thisnd.¡±

    ¡°Know what? You guys are just a bunch of weaklings,¡± Li Wei snorted.

    That man had already fought with Zhang Xiu and the others earlier and knew their capabilities. He sneered, ¡°Just get your boss toe over and talk. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that our five bosses died, you guysing in would just be feeding us. I want to see your boss, that guy that was using a sniper!¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng walked through the gate and slowly towards them.

    Luo Yi and the others immediately shifted to the side to open up a path.

    The captive looked at Xu Cheng and smiled. ¡°I knew it, there was only one sniper. Can I have the honor of knowing your name?¡±

    Xu Cheng became quite a bit interested and asked him, ¡°How did you know there was only one sniper?¡±

    The captive said calmly, ¡°You are using an SRS, each clip holds 5 bullets. Every time you fire five shots, there were pauses, and if I was right, it was you quickly switching mags.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m their boss?¡±

    The captive looked up at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You fired over a hundred shots tonight. No ordinary sniper could manage to do this in such a short amount of time while maintaining focus and uracy. So, besides being a sharpshooter, your overall strength is top-tier as well. Most importantly, I¡¯ve fought with your men. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t get why they had the confidence to attack this ce.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at this guy and said, ¡°Your ranking in this n isn¡¯t low, right?¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 563: Diamond Mine (Part Two)</b></h4>

    The captive responded, ¡°Not too high, but also not too low.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then you wanted to see me just to say this?¡±

    The captive said, ¡°Let us go, and we can negotiate a price. I know you guys don¡¯t understand the rules here at all. We have the Pr Bears (TL note: R Nation¡¯s nickname), we don¡¯t need to be so merciless.¡±

    Xu Cheng squatted down, looked at him, and said, ¡°How much are we talking about here?¡±

    The captive said, ¡°How much do you want? We all came to thisnd for money. How does 10 million sound?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°You think I would kill this many people just for 10 million? Just our weapons and bullets alone, how much do you think 10 million would cover?¡±

    The captive: ¡°100 million! This is the highest price I can give. As long as you agree to retreat and leave this ce, we will give you a hundred million!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him, then looked around. He saw all kinds of construction and drilling equipment at the rear of the city.

    He said, ¡°Alright, a hundred million, plus the drilling equipment at the back. We need those too.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The captive had quite a big reaction. ¡°We borrowed them from the Pr Bears! Those aren¡¯t ours!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°What you were just saying was full of ws. First of all, you said your ranking in this n isn¡¯t high but not low too, but if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, most mercenaries at that level wouldn¡¯t even make 100 million in their entire life. You were able to name this price, so it means you have 100 million that you can control. Secondly, when I talked about the equipment, you were even more nervous than if I was going to kill you.¡±

    Speaking of this, a devious smile appeared on the corner of Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Let me guess. You guys discovered something good? A diamond mine? Or... a crude oil reserve? But thetter isn¡¯t too likely, or you guys wouldn¡¯t have so many explosives and mmables here, and you guys weren¡¯t holding back about firing guns too. That just means, you guys probably found diamonds.¡±

    The captive¡¯s face slightly changed.

    Seeing that expression, Luo Yi, Li Wei, and the others all smiled.

    ¡°This belongs to the Pr Bears, do you know how dangerous it is to snatch food from their mouth?¡± the captive warned.

    ¡°No, to be specific, they are yours.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Because the moment you hand these findings over to the Pr Bears, you wouldn¡¯t get 100 million in rewards at all. But, you were able to increase your bargain to 100 million right away from 10 million, which means you are already prepared to keep it all to yourself. In other words, the Pr Bears don¡¯t even know.¡±

    The captive¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Let us join you guys!¡± At this moment, some captives that were scared of dying anxiously said, because they could sense the rising murderous intent from Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Sorry, our n only takes homeless mercenaries!¡± Xu Cheng said, word for word.

    ¡°We are!¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°You are? Who said just now that they were backed by the Pr Bears? Are you guys sure you are?¡±

 Chapter 564 - He is the God of Sniper

    <b>Chapter 564: He is the God of Sniper</b>

    After Xu Cheng finished talking, he turned around indifferently and said, ¡°Mario, get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Mario raised his gun and was about to finish these guys off.

    At this time, that captive immediately said, ¡°You want to kill us because you don¡¯t trust us, and you don¡¯t want us to be alive to get the words out there, right? Because if that happens, many forces would being here to try and conquer this ce, and the Pr Bears would send an army over. But, you think that even if you kill us all, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that slipped past you guys and fled this ce to spread the news?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly turned around. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot if you didn¡¯t remind me.¡±

    He stared the captive right in the eyes. ¡°Since you dared to say this, that means you know that there are still a few members of your n that aren¡¯t here nor dead, right?¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng activated his prating vision, directly sweeping past every corner of this town.

    Oh man.

    There were two in the well.

    Two more in the trees.

    There was even a guy clutching onto the bottom of the pickup truck Xu Cheng¡¯s guys just drove in, hoping to get a ride out of this town when they left.

    Xu Cheng smiled. He nonchntly turned around, walked to the side of the pickup truck. Hooking his hands onto the tail of the truck, he suddenly summoned 20x the strength and lifted up the truck!

    The pickup truck was lifted up at a 30 degrees angle just like that.

    Mario¡¯s mouth was now so open that an egg could fit in!

    Such... powerful force!

    The soldier at the bottom was so shocked by this as well that he could onlyy on the ground and pretend to be dead.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Since you want to pretend to be dead, I can make you dead for real.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng was about to move the truck a bit and let the truck¡¯s wheel smash down onto him. But, that mercenary directly got up. ¡°I beg you, please spare my life!¡±

    Seeing that there was a fish that slipped through the, Zhang Xiu and the others were furious. They went and immediately dragged him over and shoved him into the crowd of the other captives.

    Xu Cheng picked up a sniper rifle from the truck and turned to a tree and directly fired. Everyone just saw a person directly falling off from the tree. He was dead. Xu Cheng then turned to another tree and fired.

    Another guy fell from that tree.

    The captives were all stunned.

    The guy that was negotiating with Xu Cheng just now, his face went pale as he began sweating bricks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know there are more.¡±

    ¡°More?¡± Mario and the others were furious. There were actually people that were hiding right below their eyelids? This greatly embarrassed them in front of Big Brother Cheng.

    Xu Cheng said to Mario, ¡°A hundred meters out to your left, there¡¯s a well. There are two guys hiding there.

    The captive¡¯s body trembled.

    Mario directly ran over. Lifting up the cover for the well, holy crap, there were indeed two guys with their faces covered in dirt hiding in there.

    ¡°Get out, right now!¡±

    Mario directly pointed the gun at them as they climbed out before throwing them back to the crowd of captives as he scolded, ¡°Behave!¡±

    Xu Cheng then slowly squatted down and looked at the talkative captive, ¡°Do you still have any more cards up your sleeves?

    That captive¡¯s tone directly changed as hepromised. ¡°You only have a few guys, you won¡¯t be able to defend this ce at all. How about we work together? You won¡¯t be able to export the diamonds out, we can work together to use the Pr Bears¡¯work to conveniently export the diamonds out, I will take 4, you take 6! With my identity, it would be a great convenience. There are many airports and transport channels here that belong to the R Nation that we can use. Without our Falcon n¡¯s identity, you guys won¡¯t be able to go far. Even if you manage to defend this ce, you won¡¯t be able to sell the diamonds to the world.¡±

    ¡°You really do overestimate yourself. You actually dare to ask for 40%?!¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°Let me tell you, you won¡¯t even get 10%, and you want 40? Do you know what other meaning 4 has in my country¡¯s culture? It means death!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng directly stood up and said to Mario, ¡°Go ahead. Tie up the loose ends. There must not be anyone left alive to tell the tale.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mario nodded. He couldn¡¯t be more excited. Not only did they conquer such a bignd tonight, it even came with a diamond mine!

    Not just him, everyone else was very excited! This first battle¡¯s loot was beyond their wildest imagination.

    Xu Cheng said to Luo Yi and Li Wei, ¡°Take care of the bodies here, and then go and pick up the people at our base.¡±

    They nodded.

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette for himself, thinking that he would take a stroll around this town.

    Behind him, all kinds of crying and wailing sounds came to an abrupt end after a wave of gunfire.

    None of these guys could survive, because this diamond mine was indeed not known by the R Nation yet, so Xu Cheng must not risk letting anyone leak this information. He might be merciless, but that was the junglew on the Land of Mercenaries. No one would seek a reason to kill you, and there¡¯s no cruelty or moral issues here, because it was a war zone.

    ¡°Drag down all the Falcon n gs, andter on, rece them with our gs!¡± Xu Cheng said domineeringly to his bros.

    Chekov seemed to be counting as he disposed of the bodies. Zhang Xiu walked over and saw his forehead covered in sweat, so he asked, a bit confused, ¡°Tired?¡±

    Chekov shook his head. ¡°No, I just find it to be really incredible.¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Chekov nced at the two new bodies he just carried over and said, ¡°These are the 87th and 88th body that died from Big Brother Cheng¡¯s sniper rounds. The other 86 were directly killed by headshots!¡±

    Zhang Xiu¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Did you see the big bosses of the Falcon n? Did you guys not notice that there were no tough enemies that we had to deal with after we came in? I remember that the big bosses of the Falcon n were at least A level masters! But we didn¡¯t run into them at all.¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡± Chekov said, ¡°I just counted the dead bodies that were killed by sniper fire. The six big bosses you were talking about, including their chief, they were all killed by Big Brother Cheng with headshots!¡±

    Zhang Xiu took in a deep breath. ¡°So that means, tonight, Big Brother Cheng basically used the sniper rifle and took out about half of the guys here?¡±

    Chekov nodded. ¡°Maybe to you, killing about half is surprising, but to me, what¡¯s more incredible is the 98% headshot rate! You don¡¯t know sniping, so you don¡¯t know what this rate means! It¡¯s basically godlike!¡±

    At this time, Luo Yi walked over and smiled and said, ¡°I prepared Big Brother Cheng 500 rounds, and I went over and checked. He used 135 bullets. There are about 133 bodies dead from his shots. The excess 2 bullets didn¡¯t miss too. Two of the bodies had two of the sniper rounds. That means, his hit rate was 100%!¡±

    The guys that were cleaning up the bodies all subconsciously dropped the bodies and became a bit dumbfounded briefly.

    Especially Chekov. He said in a daze, ¡°Holy crap, how did he do it? Did he have GPS tracking? I saw him shooting at the two trees earlier. I couldn¡¯t even tell that there was anyone hiding there. They were both big trees with thick leaves, and even if we knew someone was in there, it would also be hard to hit them. However, he just casually took aim and didn¡¯t even look into the scope for too long and killed the people hiding in there. At that moment, my knees almost gave in.¡±

    Li Wei walked over and teased him, ¡°If your religion is sniping, then you can really kneel and worship him, because he is the god of sniping.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Could You Explain to Me Using Science?

    <h4>Chapter 565: Could You Exin to Me Using Science? (Part One)</h4>

    On the other end, Lin Dong, who had been waiting to be called, was squatting and smoking beside the car on the sand.

    At this time, Mr. Hawking came over and squatted down with him.

    Lin Dong passed over a cigarette and Hawking took it and lit it.

    After taking a puff, he asked Lin Dong, ¡°What are you doing here just waiting? If they die, who¡¯s going to call you?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Dong replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for them to call me so I can drive you guys over.¡±

    ¡°You have that much faith in your Master?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but I just believe in him. After all, my teacher wouldn¡¯t do something unless he¡¯s super confident about it. Since he thinks it would work, then we just need to wait for the good news.¡±

    ¡°You like this kind of life?¡± Hawking asked him again, ¡°Boys at your age are probably still in the rebellious stage, and many second-generation rich kids would probably be squandering parents¡¯ money.¡±

    ¡°To be frank, I was a bit not used to it in the beginning. But I think that was just an excuse. In fact, I¡¯m just scared that I¡¯m notpetent enough, or maybe because my master¡¯s too dazzling, and inparison to him, what I was doing back in the day was just child¡¯s y. If I just go back to my normal life, I would look down on myself. So, no matter how tough it gets, I will force myself to catch up to my teacher¡¯s footsteps.¡±

    Hawking said uninterestedly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your teacher isn¡¯t going to be a politician. To be frank, he could be very beautiful with his words, but I don¡¯t know if he can actually do it.¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t bother replying.

    Not long after, a pickup truck came back.

    Luo Yi popped his head out of the window and grinned at the two as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to move.¡±

    Hawking¡¯s mouth was slightly open. ¡°You conquered it?¡±

    ¡°Old Mister, what my teacher used to brainwash people aren¡¯t his words but his actions. It¡¯s called personal charisma.¡± Lin Dong smiled at Hawking and then shouted at the people waiting at the dirt houses to pack up and go.

    Hawking snorted.

    He was still skeptical about the fact that good news hade so fast. He didn¡¯t believe that they would seed in such a one-sided fight in just two hours, including driving time. So, even on their way driving to the city formerly owned by Falcon, he was still feeling that something was fishy.

    Li Weiughed at him. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to look around, just look at whose g it is that¡¯s at the top of the wall.¡±

    The g at the front gate was indeed Deviant n¡¯s new g. This time, Hawking had no choice but to admit that he was wrong.

    Xu Cheng came over and teased, ¡°See how great my service is? I told you Imma get you a new ce, and I did it. Am I sincere enough?¡±

    Hawking snorted and began looking around at the city. There were finally some greeneries. Although it was not some big city, at least the houses were properly built this time with bricks and cement, and there were enough amodations with everything from a clean-water supply to air-conditioning.

    Lin Dong guided the engineers into finding their own houses, and he himself went up to the sentry tower in the city. On top of that tower, Luo Yi was fixing the detection equipment. ¡°Although this model is pretty old and can¡¯t detect further ces, it can still keep an eye on our proximity.¡±

    After the engineer put away all their stuff and settled in, they came out for a rxing walk, trying to take a breath of fresh air.

    Mario was warming up and seeing him about to take in a deep breath, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t suck in too much air for a while, it smells pretty dank right now.¡±

    Then, he grabbed onto the buttocks of the pickup truck with both hands, and suddenly used all of his strength, trying to lift up the car.

    <b>Chapter 565: Could You Exin to Me Using Science? (Part Two)</b>

    The engineer curiously asked, ¡®What are you doing?¡±

    Mario said with an ¡°are you facking blind¡± expression, ¡°Trying to flip it over.¡±

    His brain was still ying that handsome scene of Big Brother Cheng lifting it up.

    The engineer said in disdain, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you aren¡¯t very well-educated. What is the level of your explosive strength? You may look burly, but even if you are as strong as Tyson, and with strong back support, would you be able to lift over a thousand pounds? Do you know how heavy this car is? Two tons! Even if you are strong enough to lift the truck off the ground and have enough power to keep it about half in the air, from the physics standpoint, you wouldn¡¯t be able to flip it over with the force of gravity acting on it. So, when you are free, just study more. Don¡¯t be the typical all brawn, no brain kind of guy.¡±

    Mario was in a bit of a daze. He asked, ¡°So what you are saying is, scientifically speaking, it¡¯s impossible to flip this car as a human?¡±

    The engineer nodded. ¡°Unless it¡¯s a stic car.¡±

    Mario: ¡°But I saw someone do it.¡±

    ¡°Who? Get him to stand out, I will teach some science to him,¡± the engineer said.

    Mario directly pointed at Xu Cheng who was on a balcony smoking a cigarette in the wind.

    ¡°Him.¡±

    The engineer snorted, ¡°His arm isn¡¯t even thicker than yours. Are you joking? He¡¯s not even taller than you, not as muscr too. His strength is definitely below yours.¡±

    Mario wondered, ¡°That¡¯s what confused me too, howe he can, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    Mario shouted at Xu Cheng on the balcony, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, the tire needs to be reced, but I can¡¯t find the jack.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say a word but directly jumped down from the second floor. When hended, he didn¡¯t lose bnce at all and justnded at the same spot with his legs slightly curved to absorb the impact.

    Then, he walked over and asked, ¡°Which tire?¡±

    Mario pointed at the rear wheel. ¡°This.¡±

    Xu Cheng went over to lift up the entire rear of the pickup truck. With both rear wheels in the air, he continued to smoke his cigarette nonchntly, ¡°Quick.¡±

    Mario nodded. He put on a new wheel and screwed it in ce and said, ¡°Done.¡±

    Xu Cheng then casually put down the truck and walked away.

    This scene made the engineer look as if he just saw a ghost.

    Mario said to him, ¡°I¡¯m indeed undereducated, please exin to me what just happened using science.¡±

    The engineer hurried over and tried to imitate what Xu Cheng just did. He tried lifting the back of the pickup truck but couldn¡¯t even get it to move. After making sure it was a real car, he looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back image and eximed, ¡°Oh, my god, but he doesn¡¯t look strong at all.¡±

    Mario shook his head and left.

    The engineer shouted at him, ¡°What did you mean earlier about the air being too dank?¡±

    Mario turned around and smiled and said, ¡°Because about 300 people died here tonight, the air isn¡¯t very clean.¡±

    Then, he walked away.

    But remembering something, he turned around and added, ¡°Oh right, that not-so-muscr man you just saw earlier, he killed the most. He killed about 130 people tonight.¡±

    After he left, the engineer looked as if he was constipated, not knowing whether he should continue breathing or vomit.

 Chapter 566.1 - The Ryong Familyâ€™s Dragon Clan Mercenary Group (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 566: The Ryong Family¡¯s Dragon n Mercenary Group (Part One)</b>

    ¨C On the next day, early in the morning ¨C

    Hawking got up and noticed that Xu Cheng and the others had all gone into the big hole that the Falcon n mercenaries were excavating. There was even a small river near it.

    From outside the hole, he could already hear Li Wei making loud noises due to excitement.

    Hawking really wanted to go down and take a look too, but he restrained himself to not to.

    Seeing Hawking trying to save face and acting like a demure woman, Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°If you want to go down and take a look, then go.¡±

    Hawking couldn¡¯t help it anymore and walked down the hole, and he waspletely stunned.

    It turned out that the river outside seemed to be connected to one in the cave. With the big mechanic arm operating, Li Wei and the others were using shovels to collect the broken rocks. If Hawking wasn¡¯t mistaken, the shiny stuff in the rocks were rough diamonds.

    Xu Cheng picked up a piece that was about the size of his thumb and said, ¡°Look at this one, it¡¯s colored and is about 5 carats! The color and rity are both world-ss, and there are a lot more rough diamonds of this grade. Last night I searched their inventory, and you might be shocked. There are quite a few kilograms of this. How much do you think this cave is worth if we mine it well?¡±

    Hawking smacked his lips. Just one bucket of this was already worth a lot of money, not to mention that they were mining out more and more.

    Seeing his dumbfounded gaze, Xu Chengughed. ¡°Maybe, this is why everyone¡¯s eyeing the Land of Mercenaries. Originally, I was even a bit worried about how to get more money to buy more firearms. But now, I can just use this.¡±

    Hawking asked, ¡°You are nning to get this out and sell it?¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Not for the time being, we got to take it slowly. We have to try to create a transport channel that belongs to us. Right now if we try to export it, it would only be intercepted by other forces.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng stuffed the biggest colored rough diamond into his pocket, nning to make a big diamond wedding ring for his wife.

    At this time, Luo Yi, who was on sentry duty, ran over and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, someone¡¯s here.¡±

    Xu Cheng wiped his hands with a towel and came out.

    At the gate of the city, there came three armed vehicles.

    All of their clothes had the character ¡°Ryong¡± (TL note: Dragon in Chinese) embroidered on them.

    Seeing the logo, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Aiyo, someone from Huaxia too?¡± the bald guy on the truck saw Xu Cheng and asked curiously.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The people on the trucksughed.

    ¡°Is this your first timeing to the Land of Mercenaries?¡± The bald guy nced at the Deviant Corp¡¯s g. He nodded and smacked his lips and said, ¡°No wonder, I¡¯ve never seen this ugly logo before. Probably some new group. But, that¡¯s not our problem, we are just following orders. Same rule, you gotta pay the protection fee that¡¯s due.¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned.

    At this time, Luo Yi said in a low voice by his ears, ¡°Big ns eat small ns, and small ns have to stick together. They are the old Ryong Family¡¯s mercenary group, and over one-tenth of thend here belongs to them. All the small ns have to pay the big ns of the area a protection fee.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He looked at those people and asked, ¡°No sh-t, we just recognize gs, not time. I heard the Falcon got wiped outst night, anding to check today it really seemed like the case. Damn, you guys got pretty big balls, even daring to take down Falcon. Not bad, but the rules can¡¯t be broken, even if you are also from Huaxia. Here, there¡¯s no such thing aspatriots, just people from the same n.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his brows. ¡°How much?¡±

    The bald guy: ¡°We charge by headcount.¡±

 Chapter 566.2 - The Ryong Familyâ€™s Dragon Clan Mercenary Group (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 566: The Ryong Family¡¯s Dragon n Mercenary Group (Part Two)</h4>

    Going by headcount was one way to limit small ns from growing. After all, small ns didn¡¯t have much money, and they didn¡¯t make much from robbing and killing. If they want to expand their n, they must pay a bigger protection fee that they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford. Without money, they also couldn¡¯t expand. This was just a strategy for big ns to control the size of smaller ones so they didn¡¯t grow out of control.

    If you started having more and more people and were able to fund them all, then they would know that you probably found crude oil or some type of mine. They would then take down the n all together and have the cake all to themselves.

    ¡°We have 9 mercenaries in total right now, how much?¡±

    ¡°What? 9?¡± The baldieughed. ¡°Who are you joking? 9 people could take down Falcon? I can already see from here that there are more than 9. We are going in to count.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°They are all engineers we invited in to build stuff.¡±

    Baldie: ¡°That counts too!¡±

    Xu Cheng directly blocked the road ahead of the pickup truck. Lifting his chin slightly, he looked at the baldie with a dangerous gaze, and thetter also looked down at him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want our Dragon n to stomp you into your own ground, you better not use that arrogant look with me.¡±

    Luo Yi pulled Xu Cheng back and whispered to remind him, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, just bear with it for now. It¡¯s not time for us to make them our enemy yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng finally moved his body out of the way, and the trucks directly drove past him and stopped at the center of the city. Then, those mercenaries from the Dragon n arrogantly walked around the city and began counting.

    The baldie stood at the top of the car and looked at him and said, ¡°You better behave in the future. This isn¡¯t like in Huaxia where you can call the police. Sometimes, trouble coulde because you were moving your mouth too. In the future, it¡¯s best that you cooperate with us, and pay however much you need to pay. Or, you can also tell us that you don¡¯t need the Dragon n¡¯s protection, and I believe those homeless mercenary groups out there would love toe and knock to take over your home.¡±

    At this time, his men came to report the number.

    The bald man snorted at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You have to pay 500 thousand in total, in three months. Also, why did you get so many engineers? Let me tell you, without our permission, you are not allowed to build the town to a certain size, nor can you turn the city into one focused on business, got it?¡±

    ¡°They are just here to build some better ces to live. We won¡¯t do any of those things you mentioned,¡± Xu Cheng said, growing a bit impatient.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best then.¡±

    Just then, someone came over and said, ¡°Boss, we found a hole.¡±

    The baldie directly jumped off of the truck and was about to head over, but Xu Cheng suddenly pulled him back and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a hole for us to store firearms, no need to make a fuss about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± The baldie grew a bit suspicious. ¡°Then why are you nervous?¡±

    He insisted on going over.

    Xu Cheng grabbed his arm instantly, using a ton of force. His eyes and aura were giving off strong murderous intent, enough to make the baldie feel like he was suffocating. He felt like he couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t go over!¡± Xu Cheng reminded him again.

    The baldie swallowed his spittle. After staring at Xu Cheng for a bit, he finally said to his subordinates, ¡°Come back, we are done here.

 Chapter 567 - Special Forces Competition is Near (Part One)

    Chapter 567: Special Forces Competition is Near (Part One)

    When the bald man¡¯s subordinates came over, Xu Cheng also let go of his arm.

    The other members of the Dragon n walked over and said, ¡°That hole looks pretty deep though, we should go in and check it out.¡±

    The baldie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, we already got the money. Time to go.¡±

    The other guys all felt that his sudden change in attitude and tone was quite strange.

    But, they still followed orders and got back into the car. When the three armed pickup trucks left the Deviant Corp¡¯s territory, that baldie¡¯s face suddenly grimaced when the car bounced a bit due to the rough terrain, appearing to be in pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± a subordinate asked curiously.

    The baldie rolled up his sleeve and suddenly noticed that there was a big bruised area on his arm!

    ¡°What happened?¡± the others saw this and all asked curiously.

    The baldie returned with a question. ¡°How many armed personnel do they really have?¡±

    ¡°Weird, they really didn¡¯t have many. I¡¯ve looked around and found only about 20 people that looked like they can fight, and that even included a few from the engineers.¡±

    The baldie: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? That they took down Falcon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Say, do you think it¡¯s someone sent by the Huaxia Government?¡±

    They all looked to be full of doubt, but the baldie immediately cleared the air. ¡°Not very possible. The government wouldn¡¯t extend their hand to thisnd. There¡¯s no reason for them to do that, but it¡¯s not entirely impossible. Pay some attention to them, I think these guys are pretty capable, probably elites of the elites, especially their boss.¡±

    ¡°You mean that really tall Huaxia guy just now?¡±

    The baldie asked, ¡°You noticed it too?¡±

    ¡°Nope, but he does seem pretty calm, not like someone that just stepped into the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°This guy¡¯s strength is unfathomable, I almost got scrapped just now.¡± The baldie sighed and said, ¡°My arm became like this when he just casually grabbed me. If we didn¡¯t leave, we would¡¯ve probably died there!¡±

    The other guys were all shocked.

    The baldie took in a big breath. ¡°Right now I can¡¯t move this arm at all, fack! We will go back and tell Boss, we must be careful of this guy. If he was really sent here by the government, then he would be a big problem.¡±

    Watching as the three cars left, Xu Cheng stood at the gate and didn¡¯t go back in for a long time.

    Li Wei and Luo Yi came to his side and looked into the distance and sighed, ¡°Thank god they didn¡¯t recognize you, Big Brother Cheng. It¡¯s good that the four ns were wiped out very neatly and they couldn¡¯t trace it back to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°They were all raised by the Ryong Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Yi said, ¡°The Dragon n has about two thousand people, which is huge. It also has something to do with Huaxia¡¯s big poption and the poption of criminals. Those ouws would either go somewhere in Southeast Asia, or they woulde here and be adopted by one of the four ns. But, those ns would only ept the elites, usually those that were in the army or even special forces that got kicked out for breaking the rules. But, they actually don¡¯t have many masters, just a crap ton of mid-tier elites, unlike Kush¡¯s mercenary n that has a few top-tier masters overwatching. The four behemoth families¡¯ mercenary groups rely on their crap load of money, and they are known to be the forces with unlimited ammunition.¡±

    Li Wei chimed in, ¡°The businesses under the four behemoth families were vignt and transferred arge sum of their wealth out of the country before the police seized it, and most were wired to this ce.¡±

    Chapter 567: Special Forces Competition is Near (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°The old man calcted the total industrial value of those four families, and thebined invisible assets should be worth at least 3 trillion yuan! But, the country was only able to chase back 1.8 trillion, with at least 1 trillion confirmed to have been wired out of the country. That means, the four behemoth families mercenary groups should have over 100 billion dors right now! Every year, including fighting against the special forces of the other nations, they wouldn¡¯t use more than two to three hundred million. They are indeed well-off for a while.¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°This is also a big reason I¡¯m here. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing if these guys still have this much money on them. I wouldn¡¯t be so worried about them if they didn¡¯t have this much money, but sometimes, with that amount of money, they could really do a lot of unexpected things. I¡¯m worried that they would leave the Land of Mercenaries. So these guys must stay here forever, or die here!¡±

    ¨C At about a hundred miles away from the territory of Deviant n, in an independently-owned and profitable city, inside a European-style vi ¨C

    The baldie walked in, and he saw several mercenary ns¡¯ bosses were in a meeting with his boss. He wasn¡¯t in a rush to go in and waited until the guests all left.

    The baldie then walked in and saw a 30-year-old man with rock star-like hair. At this time, he was looking at a 3D map of the terrain of the entire Land of Mercenaries.

    He subconsciously nced and saw the cast on the baldie¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡±

    ¡°Almost got crushed.¡± The baldie bitterly smiled. ¡°Boss, I checked out those guys that took out the Falcon n.¡±

    The long-haired guy: ¡°How are they?¡±

    ¡°For a n that took down one with 300 people, they only have less than 20 mercenaries!¡± The baldie said, ¡°And their boss, I can¡¯t see through him.¡±

    The boss suddenly shifted his eyes from the map onto the baldie, ¡°Where are they from?¡±

    ¡°They look like a bunch of stateless people that gathered together.¡± The baldie said, ¡°But I felt that boss of theirs, he¡¯s from Huaxia too. Could he be a bit too strong?¡±

    The boss said, ¡°Very normal. With thousands of years of cultural heritage, there are countless martial art masters. Who knows whether some would move here or not.¡±

    The baldie: ¡°I¡¯m worried that his appearance isn¡¯t coincidental, but a n organized by the Huaxia Government.¡±

    The bossughed. ¡°Then your worry is absurd. Although the four behemoth families are gone, Huaxia still needs to invest a lot of resources and people to send to this ce to wipe us out. It¡¯s even harder to take us out than the four behemoth ns, yet they are only sending a team of not even 20 people? You think they are stupid or they are out of people? No need to worry about them. If we get a chance in the future, I will visit them and chat with him.¡±

    At this time, a 40-year-old man walked in and said, ¡°Baldie, I heard you ran into an elite from Huaxia too, why not get him to join our camp?¡±

    If this guy were to see Xu Cheng, he would be shocked and recognize him right away. This person was none other than the wealth manager of the Ryong Family, the only one that managed to escape when Xu Cheng killed off the Ryong Family and went to get the Old Patriarch of the family to help out.

    The baldie: ¡°This guy looks quite daunting, doesn¡¯t seem like someone that could easily be recruited. He also seems to have absolute authority around his guys, so he probably wouldn¡¯t give that up to join and serve us.¡±

    Speaking of this, he then asked, ¡°Boss, what were the representatives here for?¡±

    The boss: ¡°In a month, it would be the international special forcespetition. By then, god knows how many people would die from the chaotic dogfights. These representatives are all from those emerging mercenary groups, and they hope to partner up with us to fight against the special forces¡¯ invasion.¡±

 Chapter 568 - They Got Wiped Out a Few Days Ago by Us (Part One)

    Chapter 568: They Got Wiped Out a Few Days Ago by Us (Part One)

    Torge mercenary groups, the annual special forcespetition wasn¡¯t that scary to watch. But the smaller groups always had to work together to survive through this hard time. Otherwise, with ten of the most powerful countries in the world sending in their elite special forces for a chaotic battle, the moment a small mercenary group is discovered, they would only face annihtion. So, they must cooperate.

    Every year, a lot of people would really die. Both the special forces and the mercenaries, casualties were inevitable.

    But, only war and death could sharpen the best soldiers, and it also produced the best mercenaries!

    However, the special forces backed by nations had better training and more advanced equipment. Putting aside actual capabilities, the special forces were at an overwhelming advantage with their equipment and weapons, so the mercenaries usually suffered a much higher casualty rate every year. After all, when it came to team cooperation abilities, solo capabilities, and strategies, the mercenaries were obviously no match for the special forces.

    The special forces had dedicated brains to handle all the strategic nning, and the mercenaries were usually just hot-blooded and did whatever came to mind, so how could they be their match?

    Another important thing was that the special forces all obeyedmands and valuedmands above life, but in most cases, the mercenaries weren¡¯t very well-disciplined.

    This was also why Xu Cheng decided to emphasize obedience training when it came to the new recruits.

    During the day, Xu Cheng was helping out those engineers with using the equipment left behind by Falcon to directly make the diamond mine into Hawking¡¯s test base.

    Hawking was originally overjoyed, but Xu Cheng added, ¡°The diamonds won¡¯t be managed by you, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Then, the old guy became a bit grumpy, feeling not as motivated to work anymore.

    Xu Cheng also dragged out Mario and the others as hardborers to do the heavy lifting. Those guys weren¡¯t very happy too, asking why they had to do so much heavy-lifting work.

    But, Xu Cheng tempted them and said, ¡°So we can buy more firearms.¡±

    Alright. No need to say more.

    Seeing how Mario directly picked up four big bags, it was clear how much he loved firearms. The others were no exceptions either. They finally found a good ce to call home, and obviously they were motivated to work hard to get more firearms to better protect this ce.

    On the sentry tower, Luo Yi saw a few cars stop before their gate and raise their g, signaling something. V, who was more experienced, told Luo Yi, ¡°They want to visit and have a chat with us.¡±

    Luo Yi shouted at Xu Cheng who wasn¡¯t too far away, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, some mercenary group is here for a visit, should I let them in?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Sure, let them in.¡±

    Luo Yi waved, and Lin Dong opened the gate from below.

    Five cars drove in one after another. It was a team of thirty.

    They came into a house and greeted Xu Cheng with big smiles. ¡°I heard the Falcon n is backed by the Pr Bears. We¡¯ve always respected the name, and for this ¡®winter¡¯, do you mind if we stay under your umbre?¡±

    Their faces were filled with enthusiasm, the typical brown-nosing kind.

    However, Xu Cheng and the others didn¡¯t smile with them.

    After feeling the awkward silence briefly, the n leader quickly remedied the situation. ¡°I heard the Falcon n is one of the top tier ns in the Land of Mercenaries, and even the big Dragon n respects you. We just came into the Land of Mercenaries not long ago, but we¡¯ve learned quite a lot of its rules and stories. We¡¯ve also heard a lot of legendary stories of the Falcon n, so we came here wanting to join you. Would the Falcon n still be looking for new recruits?¡±

    Still, no one from Xu Cheng¡¯s side smiled. They all looked at them oddly. That barbaric Mario was about to vent his anger and m the table, but he was stopped by a look from Xu Cheng.

    Chapter 568: They Got Wiped Out a Few Days Ago by Us (Part Two)

    This made the visitors even more uncertain about Xu Cheng¡¯s thoughts. They were just there, not knowing whether they should keep standing or sit down. Only a few of them had guns on them due to how poor they were. If they were to really get into a conflict with a big group of armed men, they really stood no chance.

    ¡°Drink some water first and quench your thirst.¡± Xu Cheng saw the atmosphere was a bit tense so he tried to ease it a bit.

    The boss of that team let out a breath of relief and he immediately raised the cup and began drinking.

    At this time, Xu Cheng suddenly said out of the blue, ¡°We are the Deviant Corp, not Falcon.¡±

    Puff.

    At least three people across the floor were caught off guard and almost choked on their saliva.

    Uhh... Now that was a bit awkward.

    ¡°You... you guys aren¡¯t Falcon?¡± that boss hesitantly asked.

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    He gestured, and Li Wei took out the g that belonged to the Deviant Corp and said, ¡°We are the Deviant Corp.¡±

    The others across the floor looked at the g, and after being certain that they¡¯ve never seen it before, they politely smiled. ¡°The logo is pretty good, but we¡¯ve just never heard of such a name before.¡±

    Xu Cheng was quite frank. ¡°We just formed not long ago and only had one battle so our name isn¡¯t out there yet.¡±

    ¡°Just formed?¡± The boss of the other n exchanged a look with his guys, and his face began to show a hint of disgust. ¡°Then you guys are about the same as us. How many armed personnel do you have?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°9 right now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, we got the wrong ce.¡± At this time, a guy began talking, ¡°Boss Creel, we got the wrong address. We are looking for the Falcon n.¡±

    Boss Creel slightly nodded to Xu Cheng to express his apology, and they all began walking out. ¡°Then sorry, we got the wrong ce. We will take our leave now.¡±

    At this time, Mario said, ¡°But if you guys want to find a n to work together for the winter, then you can stille to us, we still have the capabilities.¡±

    Xu Cheng curiously asked, ¡°What do you mean by winter?¡±

    Zhang Xiu on his side began exining to him, ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor for the tough time of survival when all the different countries¡¯ special forces get sent in to use us as practice dummies. Those independent mercenaries and smaller ns would either find a big n to take them in or group together to get through the ¡®winter¡¯ together. That way, they could at least increase their chances of surviving against the attacks of other nations.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly realized.

    The other side scoffed at Mario¡¯s words. ¡°You guys only have 9 people, forming an alliance with you is equal to just being independent, and you guys might even end up relying on us. Never mind, we will still go to find Falcon.¡±

    Boss Creel: ¡°I¡¯m incredibly sorry, we just came here following the map, and we thought this was Falcon¡¯s territory, but it turned out that we made a mistake. We are very sorry for the inconvenience.¡±

    Then, they decided to leave.

    Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t force them to stay and had Luo Yi walk them out.

    As they walked towards the gate, they saw a bonfire and it was burning a couple of the Falcon n¡¯s gs.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Falcon¡¯s gs? I recognize it,¡± someone pointed at the burning gs and said.

    Luo Yi said, ¡°Oh, yeah they are. But they got wiped out by us a few days ago. That was also the only battle we¡¯ve had. This ce was indeed theirs, you guys didn¡¯t get the wrong address. But now, it belongs to us. Now, this is the Deviant Corp¡¯s territory.¡±

    The guys of this small n were all shocked as their bodies trembled. But, at that moment, they were already sent out of the gate

 Chapter 569 - Completely Deserted (Part One)

    Chapter 569: Completely Deserted (Part One)

    After those guys left, Mario snorted, ¡°So what if we don¡¯t have many people? We have such a big hole in our backyard, it¡¯s more than enough for us to hide in to get through the winter.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Is thepetition really that serious?¡±

    V nodded. ¡°Yeah, extremely. Think about it, all the big nations are picking out their most elite special forces team topete here. Anyway, everywhere, thousands of mercenaries will die here by the hands of the special forces! I heard 10 countries arepeting this year, so I don¡¯t know which region is going to be hit the hardest. The most powerful special forces team in history was a team of 50, and they directly took out a mercenary group of over 500 people! That just goes to show the big disparity in power. It would indeed be impossible for small ns to survive if they don¡¯t work together with others. Just like that team of 30 that just came, probably five special forces soldiers are enough to take them down.¡±

    Mario: ¡°But we have a cave to hide in, we should be fine, right?¡±

    At this time, Hawking walked over and said, ¡°You guys might be fine, but have you thought about those engineers? Why were so many engineers spotted here all of a sudden? Any expert would spot the underground structures here the moment they set foot into the city. It¡¯s not hard to spot the anti-shock and anti-explosion design in ce, and even a fool would know what it does.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, we must not let the special forces find out. It would be a big deal even if a mercenary group finds out about it, not to mention the special forces that are backed by nations. They could easily guess what we are up to.¡±

    Mario and the others looked at each other, and then they looked at Xu Cheng, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, then you mean...¡±

    ¡°Whichever country sends over their special forces, we will have to protect this ce well and fend them off,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you are not joking, right?¡± Mario bitterly smiled. ¡°The special forces sent by the big nations are all world-ss, and they are at least A-tier, and there are also tons of S-tier ones. Us fighting them would be like throwing eggs at a rock.¡±

    ¡°We must make sure that this ce is fine. Not just for the project, but also for the engineers here. I brought them in, I have to be responsible for their safety. If the military practice implicates this region, we have to stand our ground with our line,¡± Xu Cheng said in determination.

    Seeing how stubborn he was, the others could only obey themand.

    Xu Cheng took out a cig and lit it. Then, sitting down on a wooden chair, he said to Zhang Xiu and the others, ¡°Tell me more about thepetition, I still don¡¯t know too much about it.¡±

    Chekov said, ¡°I will exin. As someone that participated in thepetition before, I have more experience.¡°

    Then, he paced back and forth and began to talk, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about whether the contest rules changed or not, but back then, thepetition would always have at least two of the following missions. First, it is the beheading operation.¡±

    ¡°Beheading operation? So going straight for the boss of a mercenary n?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Chekov nodded. ¡°Yes. They would have people providing intel, and the target must be big characters that are active and influential in the Land of Mercenaries. Normally, only S-level criminals or above will have this kind of treatment. Thepeting teams would all go for the same target, and the team that gets the head wins.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Then what about the second mission?¡±

    Chekov: ¡°The second one would be to conquer. As the name suggests, the mission is to take over a specific territory, which might be some crude oil fields, diamond mines, mineral mines, or so on. These kinds of lucrative resources would be the target for every nation. Whichever country gets it, the resources would be the prize.¡±

    Xu Cheng wondered. ¡°To put it bluntly, from the beginning to end, those guys just never respected the forces here, right? The first mission is going straight for the boss and treating it like a fun challenge, and the second mission is really no different from straight-up robbery.¡±

    Chapter 569: Completely Deserted (Part Two)

    Chekov: ¡°Yeah, basically. After all, the local government is ipetent and corrupt and has no say in anything. From the standpoint of the big countries, they are even doing the local government a favor by clearing out the criminals, and they deserve some rewards for it, such as the natural resources here.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then this might not have anything to do with us. First of all, none of us are big enough to be the target of the first mission.¡±

    At this time, Lin Dong interjected out of the blue, ¡°But Teacher, what if our diamond mine gets exposed and makes us a target for the second mission?¡±

    ¡°Then we just gotta go out and teach them all a lesson!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Maybe we would even be famous after this.¡±

    Zhang Xiu bitterly smiled. ¡°Yeah, our azz might be bleeding heavily after too.¡±

    Chekov also bitterly smiled. ¡°I heard that with current weapon technology, the sniper rifle can effectively cover over a couple of thousand meters. The M Nation¡¯s sniper rifles are really advanced, and inparison, we are still using vintage editions. If we really were to fight, we would have no advantage at all...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be our turn.¡± Xu Cheng then asked them, ¡°After they behead a boss, who does the territory belong to?¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°Whoever gets it. For example, if the target boss of the beheading operation dies, and the boss was even the chief of a big territory, then his territory would be like a hot cake and will see whoever gets it first. But usually, it would be the big ns that call dibs and gets it, unless some other ns have the guts to challenge it.¡±

    Xu Cheng became pretty interested. ¡°That means we have a chance to expand again.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Big Brother Cheng, we have such a big piece of area already, and we don¡¯t have many people guarding it too,¡± Mario said.

    Xu Cheng was obviously not stupid and was just joking.

    At this time, Luo Yi¡¯s voice came over. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, other mercenary ns are here wanting to join the Falcon n.¡±

    Xu Cheng was betweenughter and tears. He shouted at Luo Yi who was at the sentry tower, ¡°Tell them to open up their eyes and take a good look at the g! Facking tell them if they mistake us for Falcon again, then their tomorrow will be simr to Falcon¡¯s demise!¡±

    Xu Cheng thought about it, and then couldn¡¯t help but said to Luo Yi, ¡°But tell them they can join us for the ¡®winter¡¯ for free. There¡¯s no need to pay any fee, and we aren¡¯t out to lure them in to scam them too.¡±

    Xu Cheng still wanted to expand his n.

    Luo Yi: ¡°The moment they heard that we aren¡¯t Falcon, they already left...¡±

    Xu Cheng was feeling quite blue as he swore, ¡°Holy facking fack! Looking down on us? Then I will make them regret not treasuring the chance in the future.¡±(

 Chapter 570 - Endless Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 570: Endless Chaos (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s heart ached for himself. He was even willing to let them hide under his wings for free, yet no one took the offer.

    Damn, it was already rare that he would be a saint once in a few years and want to do some charity work, yet no one epted his gesture.

    What shattered his heart even more was that those guys all came to ask if they were the Falcon n.

    If he had known this, he would have already hung the Falcon n¡¯s boss¡¯s head at the gate to let the visitors see.

    During this season where the entire Land of Mercenaries had put down old grudges to work together, no one came to them to request a coalition. Even when the passersby came to ask for water, they wouldn¡¯t forget to warn them, ¡°The other small groups are already out there begging for big groups to take them in, you guys have such a small team and you are still not out there looking for someone to take you guys under their wing? That¡¯s likemitting suicide! After the special forcespetitiones in a week, you will know that you screwed up.¡±

    With thepetition near, Xu Cheng felt that he must take care of the big bag of raw diamonds that they had already dug up. Otherwise, if more people saw it and the news got out, then the diamond mine wouldn¡¯t be safe anymore.

    ¡°I will leave for three days. Luo Yi, Li Wei, you guys guard this ce well.¡± Xu Cheng put the big bag of diamonds over his shoulder and said to his subordinates, ¡°Right now, we still can¡¯t ship these out, so I have to personally take these diamonds out and handle it. You guys be careful.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you going to be okay alone?¡±

    Mario was also a bit worried. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, can you make it out? Right now it¡¯s almost the ¡®winter¡¯ season, people in thisnd will do anything in order to store food and firearms to survive. There will be psychos everywhere.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want the boss to be under too much risk. After all, they had finally found a boss they could rely on, and with Xu Cheng, the Deviant Corp would definitely keep on climbing up thedder.

    But, Xu Cheng already made up his mind. It was best to handle this batch of diamonds fast, or with the number of people in the city, it was possible for the news to get out and draw unnecessary attention.

    The others didn¡¯t insist since he was the boss after all.

    Xu Cheng drove a pickup truck, and the raw diamonds were in a big bag and weighed about 50 pounds. With one hand holding the cigarette and one hand on the wheel, he drove towards the border. With nostalgic rock music ying, he felt the drive was quitefortable with the wind blowing past.

    He would see other cars or vehicle fleets driving past him. Just like what Mario told him earlier, everyone was preparing for the ¡®winter¡¯ right now, traveling anxiously trying to find partners. After all, thispetition was no joke, and when those big nations trained their soldiers in thisnd, even with mercenaries dying, the audience from around the world wouldn¡¯t feel sad over it nor condemn the other countries. After all, this was just a ce of exile.

    And of course, at a ce of exile like this, there would be all kinds of people.

    Xu Cheng went to a supermarket in a neutral city. When buying soda, he saw quite a few thieves stealing things in a store, and Xu Cheng just went on to mind his own business. This was just how thisnd was, there would even scummier people that would hire prostitutes here and instead of paying the prostitutes after, they would rob the prostitutes.

    And the prostitutes would also have to pay the neutral city to receive protection and shelter.

    After walking out of the supermarket, Xu Cheng saw a couple of people fighting violently on the streets. It was also amon scene.

    This was the chaotic Land of Mercenaries. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t exactly love it, but he was also not disgusted by it. In his words, there weren¡¯t many schemes or politics, as everyone just spoke with the size of their fists, which determined their tone and volume.

    Chapter 570: Endless Chaos (Part Two)

    As soon as he came out of the supermarket, he encountered something that put him betweenughter and tears. His car got stolen.

    ¡°Great!¡± Xu Cheng had topliment this kind of talent. He was just in the store for a quick grab of a drink, and within 2 minutes, his car was gone.

    Nice!

    This was very ¡°Land of Mercenaries¡±-like!

    Xu Cheng underestimated the value of his car in and like this. It was worth at least a hundred thousand here, and there was a big difference between owning and not owning a car. Usually only mercenary groups had cars, and the locals and independent guys obviously wouldn¡¯t have the money to afford it and had to resort to stealing.

    But, what puzzled him even more was that he parked his car at the gas station to be refueled, and with the boss there watching, how could his truck still be stolen?

    ¡°Where¡¯s my car? Someone stole it and you didn¡¯t even warn me?¡±

    The big chubby dude at the gas station raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Who knows. I thought you guys were friends. Want me to pull out the surveince footage for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xu Cheng turned around and activated his prating vision to look for his car. As long as the car was still within 3 kilometers of him, he could see it.

    It had only been two minutes from when he stepped into the store, so with his slow-azz pickup truck traveling in the city, the car shouldn¡¯t be out of the 1-kilometer range yet.

    Xu Cheng quickly found his car heading in the west direction, and he immediately ran after it.

    The car thief happily counted the cash from selling the truck and put it into his wallet and then into his pocket. When he walked past Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand already reached into his pocket and got the wallet.

    After walking out a dozen meters, the car thief finally found out that his wallet was no longer with him.

    His face changed, and when he recalled what just happened, he immediately grew alert to the person that had just walked past him and lightly bumped him on the shoulder.

    He directly turned around and chased.

    Xu Cheng came to a repair shop. Throwing the car thief¡¯s wallet over onto the counter, he said, ¡°That truck just now is no longer up for sale.¡±

    The several big burly guys that were working on inspecting the car stopped their actions. They came over and checked the wallet, and it was indeed the amount the car thief just received from selling the stolen truck.

    ¡°Do you know the rules here? We aren¡¯t a pawn shop here. You can¡¯t redeem the things you sell.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at the 30K dors in the wallet and said, ¡°The market price is at least 80 to 90K, isn¡¯t 30K a bit too little?¡±

    ¡°30K is the market price for this car. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go on GM¡¯s website and check,¡± the guys at the car shop said shamelessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Land of Mercenaries¡¯ market price!¡± Xu Cheng reminded them.

    ¡°Market price?¡± Someone snorted and replied, ¡°Then that will depend on who you are selling it to. Do you know which mercenary n we are from?¡±

    Then, they all revealed the tattoo on their arms.

    Cobra.

    The 8th Mercenary Group in the world!

    ¡°Let me tell you, if this wasn¡¯t the neutral zone, not to mention giving you money, what would you do even if we rob your car and not give you a cent? Just hurry up and take the money and scram. The truce zone doesn¡¯t allow gun-firing, but it doesn¡¯t prohibit using fists. Before you ruin our mood, just get the fack out of our face.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought, Fine, since this is the neutral zone, I probably shouldn¡¯t cause a bigmotion and attract other people¡¯s attention.

    He would just stalk these until they were out of the neutral zone, and he would make them dead snakes.

    Xu Cheng walked past them, opened the driver¡¯s door. He went in and took out the bag of raw materials from thepartment under the floor and decided to just leave the car here for now.

    But, a big guy suddenly mmed the door, directly shutting Xu Cheng inside.

    ¡°Do you not understand English? Since the car was sold, it¡¯s ours, including anything in the car. What¡¯s that in your bag?¡±

    Bam!

    Xu Cheng barbarically kicked open the door, sending both the door and the big dude flying into a wall.

    ¡°Then let me see if your fists match your tone and attitude you picked to talk to me with.¡±

 Chapter 571 - Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 571: Pursuit (Part One)</h4>

    The other guys immediately threw whatever they had in their hands at Xu Cheng, mainly wrenches.

    Xu Cheng grabbed onto a man¡¯s wrist and with a brutal twist ¨C

    Ka!

    The palm was twisted in the opposite direction, and the big man screamed in pain. Xu Cheng took the wrench in his hand and smashed it right onto his head!

    The man groaned and immediately fell to the ground.

    Three Cobra mercenaries rushed from behind Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng swung the wrench towards his back, hitting the head of one of them right away and directly knocking the daylight out of him as he spun around and fell down. Xu Cheng charged into the other two, grabbing them by the neck and lifting them off the floor. Both of these big guys were at most 300 pounds, but Xu Cheng¡¯s arm strength could easily handle 4 thousand pounds of weight. Picking these two guys up was like picking up two little chickens, and he tossed them both towards the big pir at the front door.

    Then, several of Cobra¡¯s guys immediately charged out of the office at once. Seeing Xu Cheng in a fight with their guys, someone immediately shouted to halt the fight.

    The battle immediately stopped.

    ¡°This gentleman, let¡¯s use our words instead of fists. ¡®Winter¡¯ is near, there¡¯s no need to start some trouble at this kind of critical time, right?¡± the manager, who was also a team captain of the Cobra n, said to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°I just want to get back what¡¯s mine. You guys can keep the car, but the things inside are mine.¡± Xu Cheng saw that this guy was pretty reasonable, so he decided to reason with him.

    ¡°Sure, if it¡¯s yours, just take it,¡± the manager said.

    Xu Cheng picked up the cloth bag that he originally put on the car seat before engaging in the fight. But, the other guys had sharp eyes and could tell it was a heavy bag, and they also heard the sound of stones colliding inside the bag.

    ¡°You are so nervous over it, it must be something valuable inside the bag, right?¡± at this time, the captain asked out of the blue.

    Xu Cheng picked up the bag and turned around to leave, toozy to reply. But the manager¡¯s greed got stronger and stronger as his mind ran wild about what could possibly be in the bag.

    ¡°Wait.¡± He halted Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°We want to see what¡¯s in your bag,¡± the captain said.

    Xu Cheng turned around and directly looked at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s a diamond mine in my bag; if you have the guts, you can try and snatch it!¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Such a big bag, if it was all raw diamonds, how much would it be worth?!

    In addition to being a bit scared, they were also excited and surprised. Birds would die for food and people would die for money, not to mention in a ce like this.

    Immediately, the 8 members of the Cobra mercenary group all began preparing to jump him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts, then just shut up,¡± Xu Cheng snorted, turned around, and was about to leave.

    At this time, the manager took out a gun and pointed at him as he said, ¡°Leave the bag behind!¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and sneered. ¡°I thought you were someone that was reasonable, but it turns out that dogs cannot change the habit of eating sh-t. I hate people with no principles. With the gun out, are you nning to shoot?¡±

    ¡°You are trespassing on our property without our consent, we have the right to use our weapons.¡± The manager said, ¡°Put down the bag!¡±

    Xu Cheng tossed the bag at him. Or it should be said that he threw it at him.

    A guy beside the manager wanted to catch it, but the diamonds were heavy, and plus the force Xu Cheng threw it with, the guy directly coughed up blood when the bag hit his chest

    At that instant, Xu Cheng already charged and arrived before the manager, and thetter also fired his gun. But, he shockingly saw that the bullet was pped away by Xu Cheng¡¯s palm.

    <h4>Chapter 571: Pursuit (Part Two)</h4>

    Immediately following that, his belly was blown open by Xu Cheng¡¯s punch!

    The manager spurt out blood, and Xu Cheng took the gun in his hand and directly fired a shot right into the heads of the other members!

    Five guys died directly on the spot.

    The moment the guys, who had just fought Xu Cheng and finally recovered some strength to get back up, saw this scene,, they immediately turned around and ran.

    Xu Cheng just aimed at the back of their heads and fired!

    They all died, and blood sttered everywhere.

    Xu Cheng then shouted at the car-thief who had been shivering as he watched from behind the main door, ¡°I know you are hiding there,e out.¡±

    The car-thief nodded and directly put his two hands up. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, you already took all the money I had.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at the other cars. With his eyes resting on an off-road Hummer, he said to the car-thief, ¡°Figure out a way to start this car.¡±

    The car-thief nodded, and then shook his head. ¡°Wait, no, this is the Cobra¡¯s territory, you killed their people, and you are going to take their car too? You already offended them.¡±

    ¡°Does it really matter who offends who in the Land of Mercenaries? Everyone¡¯s an enemy.¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, then you can die.¡±

    The car-thief had no choice but to quickly get into the hummer. Within 2 minutes, he sessfully started it without a key.

    Xu Cheng went to the office area and grabbed two guns and a sniper rifle. At this time, he saw someone hiding under the desk. There was also a radio on the table, so this guy probably already called backup.

    Xu Cheng directly killed him to test out the gun. Then, bringing some more ammunition with him, he got into the passenger seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡± the car-thief cautiously asked.

    ¡°Border. I¡¯m going to sell the stones,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t make it out. The Cobras won¡¯t allow you to leave this area smoothly. You could very likely die before you reach the border!¡± The car-thief said, ¡°And I would have to die with you too if I¡¯m caught. Can you please spare me? I already started the car for you, I¡¯m just an insignificant character that steals cars for a living, can you let me go please?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal my car, none of this would¡¯ve happened, and how can you say you don¡¯t want to get involved anymore? Are you driving or not? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t mind killing one more person here.¡±

    The car-thief had no choice but to drive the car out of the repair shop¡¯s gate.

    Within one kilometer after leaving the city, there was already arge fleet of armed vehicles chasing after them.

    ¡°See those gs? They are Cobra¡¯s fleet! Fack! Fack! We are doomed!¡± The car-thief was about to break down crying.

    Xu Cheng was rather calm on the other hand. He asked the car-thief, ¡°Where did you learn your skills of stealing cars? But you aren¡¯t a very professional one, because you are not vignt enough yet. I could tell from how easily I stole your wallet.¡±

    The car-thief drove as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a thief, I¡¯m just utilizing my understanding of the technical aspect of cars. I know the circuit wiring of most cars here enough to know how to start them without a key. I¡¯m not a professional thief, but my understanding of cars is deeper than most people here.¡±

    Xu Cheng began filling up the sniper rifle¡¯s magazine with 15 rounds.

    Meanwhile, he asked the car-thief, ¡°Then where do you think is the weak spot of a car?¡±

    The car-thief said, ¡°Where could it be besides the tires? It¡¯spletely unrealistic to hit the fuel tank, you don¡¯t have a good angle at all nor can the bullet pierce the ting from head-on, so you can only go for the tires. But this is the desert, you are already good enough to get a rough idea of where the car is, with the dust blocking your vision, you won¡¯t be able to see the wheels clearly. Besides, when driving off-road. it¡¯s almost impossible to calcte the bumps and speed and such. You won¡¯t be able to hit it. I beg you, just let me go, I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    Right after he finished talking, a sniper-rifle shot was heard.

    Hundreds of meters away, the tires of an armed truck blew up. Due to the weight of the vehicle plus the gang of guys on there, the tire-going out immediately sank the car, blowing off the sand and dust around it like a little bomb detonating. The car immediately stopped.

    The car-thief¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Holy fack, that works too?!¡±

 Chapter 572 - How About I Be Your Boss

    <h4>Chapter 572: How About I Be Your Boss (Part One)</h4>

    The driver of the car with the busted tire cursed, ¡°How the fack did this happen? Luck?¡±

    Right as he said that, the tire on another car got popped. The driver didn¡¯t have good control of the steering wheel and the car drove right into another one.

    ¡°Holy fack, what¡¯s with this facking driving?¡±

    Then, the cars at the back of the fleet became like a frightened group of horses and slowed down too as they saw the cars leading in the front were all swirling left and right with popped tires.

    Out of the fleet of 10, five got their tires popped.

    At this moment, a mercenary on the truck at the back carried out a rocketuncher and locked onto Xu Cheng¡¯s Hummer.

    The rocket flew out towards the Hummer right away, and Xu Cheng directly tossed the car-thief out of the car.

    ¡°AH!!¡± The car-thief never in his life would have imagined that there would be someone with such an amount of power, throwing him out of the car just like a bag of chips.

    When hended on the ground and rolled a few times, preparing to curse at Xu Cheng, he just heard a ¡°xeww¡± and then ¡°boom¡± as the rocket exploded somewhere close to the Hummer. The entire car was carried off the ground and flipped over in the air.

    The car-thief¡¯s mouth was wide open.

    After the Hummernded, it continued to roll a few times in the sand, and there was a pit left behind by the rocket not far away.

    At this time, the five pickup trucks of the Cobra fleet that didn¡¯t have their tires popped hurriedly drove over and surrounded the Hummer.

    Some mercenaries jumped off of their cars and went to the car-thief, directly picking him up. With a dagger by his neck, they dragged him towards their boss.

    The boss of this fleet was a baldie with scars on his face; looking pretty ugly. His eyes were a little grey. Due to the long-term baptization by war, one of his eyes already went blind.

    ¡°I want to find that guy, dead or alive! Otherwise, we will be aughing stock for not being able to catch the provoker. So many brothers had died, so there must be an answer! Also, find that bag of diamonds!¡±

    A mercenary went to the Hummer to look for the bag. The car waspletely upside down, and there were a few raw diamonds that fell out of the bag. When the mercenary went to drag the bag out, he found Xu Cheng¡¯s hand was also holding onto the bag. When he went to check on the body, he made the terrifying discovery that Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were open and looking right at him.

    He wasn¡¯t dead!

    Bang!

    With the car door flying out, the mercenary also flew out.

    Dududududu...

    Xu Cheng raised his gun and began spraying away towards the mercenaries.

    At this moment, the shocked mercenaries quickly came back to their senses and began aiming at the car and firing. Xu Cheng directly slid out of the car and pulled the closest body towards him to block the first wave of bullets.

    There was not much cover in the desert, and the other mercenaries all became Xu Cheng¡¯s target, getting shot in the chests and heads.

    There were 25 guys in total, and within a minute, 18 people died.

    The body that Xu Cheng was using as a shield was already full of holes, with the ground covered in blood. Xu Cheng threw the body towards two closest guys. Then, kicking the ground, sand flew right into three mercenaries¡¯ eyes. When they rubbed their eyes and were able to see again, all they could see were the iron fists from Xu Chenging right at him. Then, there were the bone-shattering sounds of the nose bridge and skull. The three mercenaries died right away!

    But now, Xu Cheng was also exposed under the team boss of Cobra¡¯s gun. Xu Cheng already killed all of his men, and he also aimed his gun at the bald boss.

    His speed was even faster, and he was able to pull the trigger first.

    But!

    Ka!

    Empty mag!

    <h4>Chapter 572: How About I Be Your Boss (Part Two)</h4>

    At that instant when the two raised their guns at almost the same time and when the bald guy saw Xu Cheng pulling the trigger faster than him, he was extremely terrified. And then, when he heard that click, his forehead was covered in sweat.

    ¡°Up until today, my heart rarely beat this fast. To be honest, you are very strong! But unfortunately, you made a fatal error, and I¡¯m going to be the victor.¡±

    Xu Cheng self-mockinglyughed. ¡°Damn, I forgot to count how many bullets were left since it wasn¡¯t my gun. I messed up.¡±

    Then, the bald team boss pulled the trigger.

    The bullet flew out, and at the instant it reached Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead, it was stopped by two fingers.

    The bald boss thought he saw wrong, and he temporarily froze. Xu Cheng smiled at him and said, ¡°Now did your heart skip a beat?¡¯

    The bald guy¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, not to mention his heart. His heart was even about to jump out of his throat!

    This guy... can facking catch bullets?

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and fired another shot.

    This time, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t try to catch it with his hand but directly used his forehead to block it.

    Dang! The bullet bounced off.

    The bald guy began taking steps back in fear. Then, stumbling about, he turned around and immediately began to run. At this time, the other five cars had finished changing tires and came to provide backup. There were 20 or 30 guys too, and they immediately surrounded their boss, protecting him while pointing all of their guns at Xu Cheng.

    The bald guy felt that he was saved, and he jumped into a car and shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Just when the other guys were about to shoot, Xu Cheng raised his arm and interrupted them. ¡°Your boss is a pretty big coward. How about this, change to a new boss and give me a try? It¡¯s almost winter, and I can guarantee that you guys can survive through it safely. Also, our n will grow to a much bigger size month after month.¡±

    ¡°Everyone can say something tempting before they die. There are tons of people that want to be the boss, but you gotta have the capabilities,¡± the other team captains of Cobra sneered.

    ¡°What counts as being capable?¡± Xu Cheng looked at those guys and then nced at the baldie. ¡°If I kill your boss in front of your eyes, does that count as being capable?¡±

    ¡°You want to try and kill him in front of our face and our guns?¡± The team captains looked at their boss and jokingly said, ¡°Boss, how about we y the little game with him? We promise we can open a few more holes on his body.¡±

    The bald guy immediately began to panic.

    Xu Cheng looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Yeah, how about it? Boss of Cobra, don¡¯t be a coward. I¡¯m not even scared, what are you scared of?¡±

    Then, he looked at those Cobra mercenaries and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. If I can kill your boss in front of your face, then I¡¯m your boss. But, you guys won¡¯t be Cobra anymore, you will be my men!¡±

    Someone asked, ¡°What n are you?¡±

    ¡°Deviant,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Deviant mercenary n?¡± The others exchanged a look and smiled. ¡°Never heard of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will remember it in just a second,¡± Xu Cheng said, and he smiled. At the next instant, he moved.

    The other thirty or so guys also pulled their triggers.

    Bang bang bang.

    Bullets rained towards Xu Cheng.

    But Xu Cheng¡¯s body was like a steady train moving ahead against raindrops. Within 10 seconds, those guys already emptied their magazines, and Xu Cheng also arrived before the bald guy perfectly fine and snapped their boss¡¯s neck right in front of their face!

    All that was left at the scene was the sound of the howling sandy wind, terrifyingly quiet.

 Chapter 573 - The Qualification to Get a Pass

    Chapter 573: The Qualification to Get a Pass (Part One)

    In this chaotic zone, who wouldn¡¯t want to be taken under the wing by powerful people? If you had a powerful boss, then other people would have to think twice beforeying a finger on you. It was just like the saying, if you are going to beat a dog, you still have to see who the owner is.

    If your boss gets stomped by someone so easily and couldn¡¯t even protect himself, then how could he protect his men and allies?

    A powerful boss could lead to qualitative changes in thebat effectiveness and synergy of the entire mercenary group.

    Those guys looked at Xu Cheng and were dumbfounded. Xu Cheng¡¯s power did make them feel extremely oppressed, because in front of him, they really had no ability to fight back. There was also a hint of excitement, because if this kind of person were to be their boss, the oppressive feeling would be left for the enemies to feel!

    The other guys looked at each other. Although they weren¡¯t in a hurry to talk, there was a hint of hesitation and swaying emotion showing from their eyes.

    Then, someone immediately took their g down and put it over their dead boss.

    Then, this guy asked Xu Cheng, ¡°What are the requirements of joining the Deviant Mercenary Corp?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just one! Obey all orders. What I need is a mercenary group that¡¯s well-disciplined.¡±

    Someone else asked, ¡°Do you have a country behind you? Or are you by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Just me.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°The Deviant Corp would never be the dog of another country.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Those guys said in deep voices, ¡°We will join the Deviant Corp!¡±

    ¡°Do you guys know where the Falcon mercenary group was originally?¡± Xu Cheng asked. ¡°It¡¯s about 200 miles from here.¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± someone answered. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Just go there and report. Just say you are there to join the Deviant Corp.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°And say you were told to go there by Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are from Deviant? Why are you on Falcon¡¯s territory? Those Falcon guys aren¡¯t too impressive, they are just a bunch of soft-ball-sac cowards that rely on the Pr Bears.¡±

    ¡°Falcon doesn¡¯t exist anymore. That ce is our Deviant Corp¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°You guys wiped out Falcon?¡± someone eximed.

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. If you are afraid that the Pr Bears are going to trouble us afterward, you can choose to not join. But Falcon indeed no longer exists in the Land of Mercenaries now.¡±

    The group of 30 guys all looked at each other, hesitant about their decision.

    Although this ce could be said to be the world that centers around mercenaries, there were quite a few mercenary groups that were actually being backed by big powerful countries. If the Pr Bears backed by the R Nation were to seek trouble from them in the future, with the R Nation¡¯s resources and technology, they thought they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°How many people do you have right now?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°For now, just 9 mercenaries. But they are all true warriors that dare to fight. I don¡¯t take cowards.¡±

    ¡°I dare to fight, and I also dare to put my life on the line. Do you think we would live a better life at Deviant than Cobra?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Just live a better life?¡± Xu Cheng showed hints of disdain. ¡°I just easily killed your boss. Who could protect him? Right now, if I want to take your life, who can protect you? Sometimes, only when you are alive, can you pursue higher things.¡±

    The others all understood this logic.

    ¡°We will think about it,¡± someone answered.

    Xu Cheng nodded and then asked them, ¡°Oh right, who¡¯s more familiar with getting to the border? Drive for me.¡±

    ¡°You want to leave the Land of Mercenaries?¡± someone asked, surprised.

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Those guys immediately said to him, ¡°If you can go out, then when youe back, we will go with you back to the Deviant Corp.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng saw an odd light in their eyes, but he didn¡¯t care too much about it.

    Immediately, a team captain pursed his lips towards a guy on the side, and that guy walked up and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I can take you. I know the way well, I can help you avoid exits with lots of guards stationed.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. You guys bring this guy back to the camp too.¡±

    Xu Cheng said as he pointed at the car-thief on the side.

    Then, the guy that was familiar with the paths drove Xu Cheng towards the border.

    This guy did manage to help Xu Cheng avoid the territories of many forces and prevented trouble, and atst, they arrived at the border.

    The border was linked to four other countries, and those four countries had blocked off all of their national borders to prohibit mercenaries from entering their country and affecting domestic security. It might be very easy to get in, but when you go out, cars would be prohibited, and including... people!

    There are at most no more than 20 people on the Land of Mercenaries that could go in and out freely.

    The brat driving the car said to Xu Cheng, ¡°The border is ahead, and on this path, there are a hundred well-trained soldiers stationed. They have advanced weapons, and there¡¯s surveince everywhere, and drones too. There¡¯s only one way to get out, and that is for them to let you out. There are no more than 20 people that can get a pass to go in and out freely! If you want to be our boss, then go and be the 21st person, how is that?¡±

    Xu Cheng now understood what the strange look those guys had in their eyes meant. It was their way of testing him, huh?

    Xu Cheng smiled and asked, ¡°Could your boss get through?¡±

    The young mercenary shook his head. ¡°Nope. We Cobra are ranked 13th not because we are that strong, but because we dare to fight with our lives on the line. Once we have our eyes on our prey, we make sure our strikes are like poison, lethal! After you killed our guys, it would probably be just us that would chase out this far to try and get you. This is our feature, and many mercenary groups are afraid of us and that¡¯s why we were given the high ranking.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then if not even your boss can, why are you asking me to prove it to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to prove to all of us. We have about 200 people in our camp! If you don¡¯t prove it to us, then Cobra doesn¡¯t need to disband, we just need to get a new boss. But if you can prove to us your capabilities, then we will serve you! The soldiers ahead are the most fearsome ones of all border checkpoints, the most powerful one out of all the stations. Their averageprehensive strength is at the A-level. If you can pass it, then Cobra will forever be removed from the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, patted the guy on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to sell the diamonds and won¡¯t get back for a while, and I don¡¯t have a car. How about this, after I go, you wait here for me and then drive me back when I¡¯m done?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± the mercenary said. ¡°If you can get out of here, then I will wait for you for however long it takes you! I will keep my word!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He pushed open the door and got out. The drones already detected him, and there were immediately soldiers stationed at the gate shouting at him, ¡°Get the fack out of here, or we will execute you on the spot for trespassing past our border.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his arm and shouted back, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive. I want to have a talk. Is your captain here?¡±

    Someone pointed a gun with a red-dotser at Xu Cheng and shouted, ¡°Just speak there. Don¡¯t step any closer.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I want to leave, from your gate.¡±

    The soldier: ¡°Do you have a nationality?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No.¡±

    The soldier was immediately annoyed as he shouted impatiently, ¡°Get back into your car and get the fack out of here!¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted back unwillingly, ¡°I heard I can try and get a pass here!¡±

    At this time, a guy on the sentry tower holding a pair of binocrs looked at him in disdain and said, ¡°Do you know the qualifications you need to get a pass?¡±

 Chapter 574 - Take it Back to the Bros to Add More Protein to the Meal

    <h4>Chapter 574: Take it Back to the Bros to Add More Protein to the Meal</h4>

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    The guard grinned. ¡°With just yourself, try to pass this station by force. That way, we can use the reason that we can¡¯t defend against you to give you a pass. The validity period is one week. Then, you will have to apply again by force.¡±

    Xu Cheng was confused. ¡°Why just one week?¡±

    The guard: ¡°Because after one week, our soldiers here will be stronger, and you will have to try again.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I will apply for one week first. Sure, bring it out, I will give it a try.¡±

    The guard whistled, and soon, a hundred soldiers grouped up urgently and got into formation.

    Xu Cheng took a look at them. They all weren¡¯t the super burly type, but they were well-built. From the tight muscles on their body, he could tell that those muscles weren¡¯t gained at the gym, but rather from continuous exercise and battle. This kind of muscle had more explosive strength and could easily stomp gym-born muscle men that got their gains from protein powder and hormones.

    When Xu Cheng walked over and opened the iron gate, the detector at the gate detected the gun on him. The soldier said to him, ¡°Give up your gun.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his arm. The soldier took his gun, tossed it into a basket, and gestured with his head for him to walk over.

    Xu Cheng walked past him and arrived in front of a hundred soldiers with steel police batons. Those were definitely solid.

    ¡°You guys are going to be using weapons too?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t use batons, we are afraid of hurting our hands. What if some people organize a team toe every day to tire us out? What do we do? So, with batons, at least our knuckles wouldn¡¯t hurt from beating the crap out of you.¡± The soldier sneered. ¡°If you are scared, you can get back to your car. That¡¯s also your choice.¡±

    ¡°Can I still go back even now?¡± Xu Cheng lifted his brows and asked.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± The soldierughed and said, ¡°Do you know how boring it gets every year waiting for dumbazzes like you toe knocking? Since you are here, help us relieve our boredom.¡±

    Then, he pushed Xu Cheng towards the hundred soldiers.

    Looking at all these guys in his way, they began to surround him, each of them carrying a baton and looking at him with bad intentions.

    ¡°You know? You are a dumbazz,¡± a soldier said in disdain. ¡°There are so many people that would rather travel across two nation¡¯s borders, taking the long route to get to their destination, than cross through our gate, because our government puts a lot of emphasis on border control. So, we have the best of the best here, and our goal is to not let any stateless person through! There are less than 20 people that can cross all four nations¡¯ borders freely, but to cross here, only one person was able to show his face and be let through.¡±

    ¡°Kush, right?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The King of Mercenaries, he¡¯s indeed capable and worthy of being one of the five legendary masters in this world. As for you... didn¡¯t someone tell you, if you lose this battle, you will die? If you die, you will be our pig¡¯s dinner. It has already eaten about 50 people now, so it¡¯s pretty burly.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe I should try the taste of its meat as well?¡± Xu Cheng said as he walked towards those guys.

    A soldier at the front flexed his wrist with the baton and then mmed towards Xu Cheng¡¯s head with all his might.

    Xu Cheng ced his hand over his head, and when the steel baton came down, the whole thing was bent out of shape!

    The soldier was shocked, and before he could react, his neck was already grabbed by Xu Cheng and was lifted high into the air before getting punched in the face. He was sent flying and hit the iron fence.

    At the next instant, dozens of steel batonsnded on Xu Cheng¡¯s back and shoulders at the same time. He snarled.

    With him in the center, the soldiers around him were all shocked back a few steps, their hands went numb as they dropped their batons. Xu Cheng grabbed two over and began swinging back at the body of two soldiers in front of him. He wasn¡¯t nning to kill them, or those batons would¡¯vended on their heads instead and popped them like lightbulbs.

    But even so, those soldiers that were hit all puked out blood.

    Xu Cheng kicked away a soldier that was about to jump at him, and he was sent flying into four other soldiers, knocking them all onto the floor.

    Xu Cheng was swinging the batons in his hand, his speed fast like the wind.

    Bang bang bang.

    The soldiers that came into the path of those batons were all disabled immediately.

    At this time, the soldier at the sentry tower fired two shots and hit away the batons in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    Xu Cheng looked at the sentry and expressed his appreciation for his marksmanship.

    The sentry said, ¡°Only fists are allowed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared that my fists would kill people,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said, but he was fine without the batons.

    Shaking his wrists a bit and cracking his knuckles, he made a fist and threw a punch right into the face of a soldier that charged at him.

    That guy copsed right away.

    When the next soldier came over, Xu Cheng straightened his palm into a de and directly chopped the steel baton in halves!

    It terrified the guy that was holding it, and then Xu Cheng controlled his power andnded another strike on his neck, knocking out the guy right away.

    Xu Cheng walked further and further away from the border, and he would knock out whoever came into his way, using kicks of fists, whichever was convenient. His movements were so unpredictable and powerful, yet simple and brutal. It was like watching a bunch of toddlers trying to jump a grown-azz man.

    Once Xu Cheng passed the whole camp, there were only the soldiers on the ground behind him groaning in pain. He didn¡¯t leave the camp right away, but activated his prating vision and went to find where the pigs were kept. He killed four and carried them with him.

    When the sentry saw himing back with four pigs dragging along the floor, he was furious.

    Xu Cheng smiled at him. ¡°Since I have to be fed to the pigs after I die, then since I won, it¡¯s only fair if they be my dinner. What a coincidence, I needed some meat back at my camp, now my guys can be happy.¡±

    After he said that, he walked back to the iron fence and shouted at the former Cobra mercenary that was waiting for him. ¡°Come and pick this up, wait for me toe back in a bit and we will BBQ these with the boys.¡±

    That mercenary immediately came over and helped carry the pigs, almost drooling.

    The soldier on the sentry tower immediately fired a shot at Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng dodged it and went up to the sentry tower in an instant.

    He roared loudly, directly breaking the main supporting pirs of the sentry tower. Then, he kicked away the supporting mud walls around the base and watched as the tower began crumbling. Finally, he delivered onest kick to the center pir of the tower, causing it to copse.

    Turning around, the sentry soldier¡¯s cry and the copsing tower fell into the background.

    The Cobra mercenary watched as everything unfolded, feeling shocked to his core.

    It was just like in the movies, where the background would have explosions and sh-t but the protagonist just kept on walking without turning back, like nothing was significant enough to bother him.

 Chapter 575 - Follow

    <h4>Chapter 575: Follow (Part One)</h4>

    When Xu Cheng went back to grab the bag of diamonds and walked out of the gate, no one dared to stop him anymore.

    After going out, he met up with a confidant subordinate of Saar from the Mexican gangs.

    Listening to his boss¡¯s arrangement, he personally came to this country and had lived here for awhile, just to answer any request Xu Cheng may have.

    At a cafe, he finally met Xu Cheng.

    Seeing Xu Chenge in, he immediately stood up and straightened his back, immediately pulling out the chair across from him and saying, ¡°Mr. Fang, please have a seat.¡±

    Xu Cheng put down the heavy bag of raw diamonds onto the desk. He reached into his bag and realized that he ran out of cigarettes, so he said to the guy, ¡°Got a cig?¡±

    The subordinate immediately took out a pack and carefully handed over one, then he helped Xu Cheng light it up.

    After taking a huff, Xu Cheng put the pack of cigs into his pocket and then patted the table and said, ¡°Take this bag, deliver it to a guy in Britain named Lin Guiren. He runs one of the biggest jewelrypanies there. Just tell them that I sent it to them. As for the errandpensation...¡±

    The subordinate immediately said, ¡°No need, no need, Mr. Fang, how could I dare to eptpensation from you...¡±

    Xu Cheng opened up the bag, took out a raw diamond and put it onto the table. ¡°I don¡¯t have cash, but I should stillpensate you. So, just take this.¡±

    The subordinate immediately thanked him, ¡°Thank you Mr. Fang, it¡¯s an honor to be able to work for you! I¡¯ve always admired you! Mr. Saar also told me to always prioritize whatever task you give me.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time working with you guys, I¡¯m assured of the work that you guys do. Is the money ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all here.¡± The guy immediately brought out a bag, opened it, and said, ¡°This is the 50 million that you had yourwyer Stenson prepare.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, took the bag, and turned around to get ready to leave.

    The subordinate immediately went up to him and said, ¡°Mr. Fang, afraid that you don¡¯t have any good cigars to smoke, our boss especially told me to bring you this to pay his respects to you; it¡¯s the highest-tier cigar from Cuba.¡±

    Then, he brought out a box, a very delicate one, revealing a row of cigars inside.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Your boss is pretty sincere, greet him for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate immediately closed his legs and leaned forward slightly to bow all the way until Xu Cheng left. Only then did he quickly turn around, carry the rough diamonds, and leave the ce, ready to get back to work.

    Xu Cheng went to the city to buy a razor, and when he passed by a news reporter on the esctor, he snatched his working badge. Then, when he carried the cash back to the gate at the border that he came in from, it was already in chaos. The 100 soldiers were all sent to the hospital, and there was also a construction team rebuilding the sentry tower.

    Xu Cheng showed the reporter¡¯s ID to the soldier at the gate and said, ¡°I want to go in and report on the situation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous inside,¡± the soldier said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He patted his bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already got my equipment prepared.¡±

    The soldier originally wanted to check his bag, but hearing him say it contained the equipment and also being toozy toe out to check the bag, he decided to let it go.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He crossed the checkpoint.

    Only after did a sentry with his head covered in bandagese out and swear as he asked the guard that was at the inspection point, ¡°How is it, is that back yet? I want to facking kill him!¡±

    This was the sentry guard that fell off from the tower.

    The other soldier said, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Fack, is that nevering back anymore?¡± He then went to check the surveince footage. When he saw Xu Cheng holding a random ID and was able to fool his way back in, he was so angry that he kicked the chair but ended up hurting his leg that was also in a cast.

    The other soldier was a bit embarrassed. ¡°He didn¡¯t shave in the morning when he came out so I didn¡¯t recognize him right away. But he did end up forgetting his ID. I ran a check on it, it¡¯s real.¡±

    The soldier snatched the ID and took a look. However, when he turned over the ID, there was a line in English: remember to get me a one-week pass.

    Pa!

    The guy threw the ID onto the ground and almost fainted from rage.

    After Xu Cheng crossed the gate, he saw the truck by the sunset. That mercenary from Cobra didn¡¯t stand him up.

    Seeing Xu Chenging back, the guy immediately went over to help carry the stuff. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to sell the rocks? Why did you still carry a big bag back?¡±

    But when he saw from the bag¡¯s opening a big stack of cash, he was shocked and immediately put the money onto the backseat.

    The soldier drove the car and directly took Xu Cheng to the Cobra base camp.

    By then, the people from earlier alreadymunicated the situation through to the other guys. When Xu Cheng and the driver came back, a few team captains that didn¡¯t witness Xu Cheng¡¯s ability immediately dragged the driver to a corner and asked him, ¡°How was it? Did he manage to leave?¡±

    The mercenary that was responsible for sending him out couldn¡¯t look more excited. ¡°I took him to the most difficult checkpoint, and he crossed it! He scrapped a hundred soldiers! I saw with my own eyes how he went out, sold the diamonds, and then came back with a big bag of cash!¡±

    The others were all shocked.

    The other guys that witnessed Xu Cheng¡¯s capabilities earlier said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m joining him in Deviant Corp, and it¡¯s fine if you guys don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m bringing my bros over, and in the future when we see each other, we will still be bros. However, if we end up on opposite sides, then sorry.¡±

    Then, a few captains led their bros and followed Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng saw that there were about 70 to 80 people that were willing to go with him, and he didn¡¯t want to force the others.

    He said to the Cobra mercenaries that decided to stay, ¡°The four pigs on the truck were raised by the guards at the checkpoints, you guys can give it a try.¡±

    Then, he gestured with his eyes, and the mercenary that was driving for him immediately nodded and went to drag out two fat pigs from the truck.

    Then, Xu Cheng left with the guys that were willing to follow him, leaving behind two pigs on the ground. No one knew what everyone was thinking, but they were all quiet.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even have a boss anymore, how are we going to get through the ¡®winter¡¯ now? Right now we only have about a hundred guys. If a team of special forces really tries to seize our camp, would we be able to defend against them?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The other guys were all silent and didn¡¯t know the answer.

    After all, the main forces that could fight bravely had all followed Xu Cheng and left.

    At this time, someone dragged the pigs over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat up first. Man, I¡¯ve never tasted this kind of devil-like pigs that were raised by the sentries to feed on humans. Now I really want to get a taste of them!¡±

    The pigs at the border checkpoints had always been the mercenaries¡¯ nightmare. Countless mercenaries that tried to cross the border were killed and fed to the pigs...

    But today, to be able to eat these pigs, it facking felt great.

    ¡°Damn, after eating this facking pig, howe I felt that Big Brother Cheng is much more pleasing to look at? Who wants to get into cars and chase after them right now?¡±

    Many people at the scene became extremely tempted.

    When there was one car, there would be a second, a third and so on. In the end, what was left was just an empty camp with the scent of BBQ pork lingering in the air.

 Chapter 576 - Expanding Team

    <b>Chapter 576: Expanding Team </b>

    ¨C Deviant Mercenary Camp ¨C

    Lin Dong was on guard tonight. He looked around with the binocrs into the distance, and it was already dark. However, there seemed to be a fleet of cars with their headlights shing, and it also seemed to be a pretty big fleet by the looks of it.

    Lin Dong immediately blew his whistle on the sentry tower.

    Immediately, from the rooms, Kurt, Mario, and the others all couldn¡¯t even bother putting on their clothes as they came out with their guns to look at the situation from the gate.

    Li Wei and Luo Yi also saw more than forty vehicles and were shocked as they immediately shouted, ¡°Prepare the mines, lock the gates!¡±

    There were pits in front of the gate that were previously dug and prepared with mines. They activated them all and immediately turned off the lights at the camp before locking the door. Then, from gaps between the gates, they watched as the giant fleet of vehicles approached.

    When they were sure that those cars were driving straight towards them, they all became very anxious. Under the moonlight, they all looked determined to die to protect their ground.

    ¡°Are we facking them up?¡± Mario looked at the others and asked.

    Li Wei said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng¡¯s not here, but he said that we need to ensure the safety of the construction team, we can¡¯t retreat. If we do, we would not only embarrass ourselves but also Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    He and Luo Yi both knew, if they ran and couldn¡¯t ensure the engineers¡¯ safety, then Hawking definitely wouldn¡¯t develop quantum weapons for Xu Cheng anymore.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight.¡± Zhang Xiu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We will take advantage of the night and sneak-attack them.¡±

    Chekov smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my favorite. Only when Big Brother Cheng isn¡¯t here do I dare to y with my sniper rifle.¡±

    Then, he climbed onto the sentry tower and tried to look for the fleet¡¯s leader in the scope.

    The cars got closer and closer and they all stopped by the gate.

    Seeing that the fleet didn¡¯t appear hostile, Luo Yi ultimately decided to talk to them first, while the others all took aim at the cars, ready to fire at any moment.

    ¡°Who dares to enter Deviant Corp¡¯s camp!¡± Luo Yi shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Xu Cheng got off the car and shouted back, ¡°Come and help them settle down, they are our guys from now on!¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei looked at each other, and Mario and the others were also a bit dumbfounded. But, their dazed expressions were quickly taken over by excitement as they all rushed out of the gate to shake hands with the members of the Cobra n.

    Xu Cheng said loudly to therge group of people behind him, ¡°This is our territory from now on, and it will also be your new home. Believe me, I will make you guys live like real mercenaries! From tonight onward, you are no longer from the Cobra Mercenary Group, but Deviant! See that g on the gate? This logo will be embroidered in your heart from now on, and it will be the noblest symbol in your heart! I have no other requirements for you, just one, and it is discipline; obeying your superiors¡¯ orders at all costs! Tonight, everyone will find a room to settle in, and those that can¡¯t find one can share for tonight. Tomorrow, our construction team will build more rooms for you all. Starting from tomorrow, I will rearrange the ranks. Why rearrange the ranks? Because Deviant is a n with ambitions and dreams, we aren¡¯t here just to try to survive and enjoy life. I will make you guys feel proud about being a member of Deviant in the future and work hard! You guys are all courageous warriors, and I appreciate you guys. Here, as long as you guys dare to trust your lives with me and fight together with all you got, then you will be able to rise up in the ranks. I won¡¯t say more for now, I will be able to see all of your capabilities in the next few days. Believe me, in the future, you guys will be proud of your decision to have joined Deviant today!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng said to the former second and third boss of Cobra, ¡°Help the bros settle in, and thene to my room with all the team captains.¡±

    Those guys nodded and led their teams into the gate. Mario and the others led each team to vacant residential buildings. Most of them would have to squeeze together for a night and share since it was hard to free-up so many rooms to amodate such a big influx of neers.

    But, everyone at the camp was very weing and kind, and no one had an issue with sharing.

    The remaining 185 Cobra members had 8 team captains, and after these 8 guys helped their teams settle in, they came to Xu Cheng¡¯s office. It was pretty simple with just a wooden desk and then a big conference desk. But then again, it would be considered pretty luxurious if you wanted to find sofas andfy chairs in this kind of chaotic war zone.

    Xu Cheng sat there, and when they came in, Luo Yi, Mario, and the other members were all present.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Xu Cheng looked at all of them. ¡°Let me introduce you guys to each other first. These 8 guys had been with me since the beginning, and they all have their own specialties. You 8 are neers but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you guys differently. So from now on, the 8 of you will be enjoying the same level of treatment and authority as these eight, but I will be dividing the current 185 mercenaries into 16 teams now, any objections?¡±

    This was to break up the original Cobra influence to prevent them from ganging up and starting trouble.

    The 8 captains knew the teams would be rearranged for sure when they join a new n, so they didn¡¯t mind at all.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, just tell us what we need to do. If we would have objections, we wouldn¡¯t have decided to follow you,¡± someone said.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Xu Cheng nodded, very satisfied with the answer. ¡°After the re-arrangement of ranks, the 16 of you, your level will only be below me. Each group will have 10 or so subordinates and two armored vehicles. Any objections?¡±

    The 16 of them said in unison, ¡°No, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Xu Cheng liked this kind of harmonious meeting. He continued, ¡°The ranking arrangement is just temporary. Tomorrow, I will focus on picking out instructors to serve as training guides for all members. Listen, only under strict discipline can one produce a fearsome army. We don¡¯t need mercenaries that only know to enjoy life all day. I want iron-blooded mercenaries! You guys are team captains, I hope you can all lead by example.¡±

    The 16 of them answered in unison, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked to a certain captain from the Cobra mercenary group and said, ¡°Little Dong, if Diesel needs money, just transfer it to him.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±

    Xu Cheng then said to him, ¡°Starting from tomorrow, pick a few people that are educated and are willing to do logistics, and they will be arranged to work under you. Your team will be responsible for the logistics side of managing ammunition, living supplies, and finances. From now on, every expense and ie on the n side will have to go through your hands. Also, find a few tattoo artists, tomorrow we will begin arranging groups.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 577 - Rearranging Ranking

    <b>Chapter 577: Rearranging Ranking </b>

    On the next day, about 185 people gathered on the open field of the Deviant Corp¡¯s campground, standing in a total of 9 rows with about 20 people in each row.

    Xu Cheng felt that he shouldn¡¯t just let time pass every day and must train them. These guys all had good physiques that were tempered in this chaotd. So, if he didn¡¯t strictly train them to improve them, it would be a pity.

    Xu Cheng stood in front of them all and said, ¡°Those that think they are talented marksmen, stand out!¡±

    The mercenaries looked at each other, and then a few brave ones stood out.

    There were about 20 people in total.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Attention!¡±

    Then, he called out, ¡°Chekov!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Chekov stepped out.

    ¡°You will be the instructor for marksmanship and sniping, these twenty soldiers will be trained by you from now on.¡±

    Chekov first was a little stunned, and then he was overjoyed and he answered in a loud and deep voice, ¡°All 20 of you,e and report to me.¡±

    Then, the 20 soldiers immediately jogged to Chekov¡¯s side and got into formation. These guys would be considered to belong to the sniper camp now.

    Seeing this, the other team captains and soldiers finally realized why Big Brother Cheng was rearranging them into different groups.

    Then, Xu Cheng continued, ¡°Those with great strength, step forward!¡±

    Immediately, 30 burly guys came forward.

    ¡°Mario!¡± Xu Cheng then shouted.

    Mario¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he excitedly stood at attention and said, ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°You can be the instructor for strength training, these guys temporarily belong to you now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Mario immediately shouted.

    ¡°Wait for a second, Big Brother Cheng.¡± At this time, a guy stood out and interrupted, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I have an objection.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Speak.¡±

    This burly man nced at Mario and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worse than him. I want topete with him.¡±

    Mario was quite happy hearing that. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Little Dong, bring out a strong steel cable.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Dong immediately jogged over, picked up a steel cable, and threw over.

    Mario and the challenger each took one end of the steel cable and wrapped it around their arms, about to see who can out-pull the other one, testing out their power, waist strength, and the ability to grip the ground.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You guys ready?¡¯

    Mario and the challenger both nodded, their feet tightly gripped onto the ground, with their waist slightly lowered to cement themselves.

    Xu Cheng raised a pistol and fired a shot into the air.

    At the next second, both of them suddenly summoned explosive strength and pulled on the steel cable. To put it bluntly, it was just a tug of war. When both of them summoned all their power at once, the steel cable was immediately straightened like a pole.

    Both of them began sweating off their foreheads, all wanting to be the instructor, thus not holding back at all.

    In the beginning, both of them were very stable with cementing their position. But, after three minutes passed, Mario seemed to be gaining an edge on consistently outputting an incredible amount of power. His breathing remained better than the challenger, and in an instant, he pulled the opponent over by about 20cm. Although it was just 20cm, it showed that the challenger was not able to keep up for too much longer.

    After about 5 minutes, Mario suddenly roared as his body went into overdrive,pletely pulling the challenger over to his side.

    The challenger skipped a breath and couldn¡¯t maintain his bnce, as he fell forward into the ¡°dog-eating-sh-t¡± position and got pulled over on the ground.

    The other guys immediately came to help him up, and he said to Mario,pletely convinced, ¡°You win!¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Xu Cheng apuded. ¡°Mario is the instructor for strength-training then. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The lost challenger froze for a bit and then answered, ¡°Boss, my name is Churchill.¡±

    ¡°Very good, Churchill. You are still young, you can be the deputy, and you will work with Mario in the future,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Churchill immediately stood at attention and shouted, ¡°Yes, Boss!

    Mario then shouted out to the gang, ¡°Alle and report to me.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at the remaining guys and asked, ¡°Those that have a deep understanding of all kinds of guns, step out. Or as long as you are interested in weapon structures.¡±

    At this time, among over a hundred guys, only two people hesitantly stood out.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we don¡¯t really have too much knowledge about guns, but we are quite interested in studying this field.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Very good, then I will arrange for you two to get familiar with all kinds of guns and ammunition originating from all countries, and I will give you half a month. I hope you two can study hard, and when you guys are done, you will be responsible for teaching the brothers sses on this, helping them familiarize themselves with all the guns and ammunition out there, so we can make the best measures on the battlefield in the future.¡±

    Those two guys were very excited. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

    After those two were dismissed, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Balu.¡±

    Balu was the car thief, and standing in the corner, he didn¡¯t know what he could do. At this moment, hearing his name called, he was a bit stunned.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Xu Cheng red at him and shouted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m calling you! You said you were very familiar with cars; do you know how to research and develop them?¡±

    Balu nodded. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t expect me to build a car. You don¡¯t even have the basic materials and machinery here, I definitely can¡¯t do it by myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to build cars, you just need to understand cars. From now on, you will be responsible for staying here to give the brothers car-repairing lessons, teaching them all there is to know about fixing cars in the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Balu was a bit unwilling.

    At this time, a former-Cobra mercenary took out a gun and pointed at his head as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are a hostage.¡±

    Balu was so scared that he immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, if they are willing to learn, I¡¯m definitely happy to teach. I¡¯m just afraid that during the sses, their temper will get pretty bad and they will beat me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all sses will have militarized management. Those that dare to disrespect the instructors will be punished by our nws!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng turned around and said, ¡°Besides specialty training, the remaining guys will begin to be divided into groups. Luo Yi, Li Wei, Kurt...¡±

    Marksmanship and strength training were survival skills in the Land of Mercenaries. First, Xu Cheng would have instructors train a group of people, and then those people would be assigned to each group and then help the rest of the group train.

    Xu Cheng called out 13 captains. Mario and Chekov had been assigned out as special instructors, so they were temporarily not in this ranking. But their level in the n would still be the same as these team captains.

    Among the 185 people, 50 people were already allocated out, and the rest of them were grouped into groups of about 10.

    Then, it was time for everyone to swear the oath to join the mercenary group.

    Everyone would also be getting the symbol of the Deviant Corp tattooed onto them.

    Normal mercenaries would have one hand over the earth, and there would be a star beside Earth.

    The captains would have a moon.

 Chapter 578 - Revenge

    <b>Chapter 578: Revenge </b>

    Everyone was enthusiastically waiting to have the symbol of the Deviant Corp tattooed onto their body. This tattooter became the official symbol of the Land of Mercenaries after it was unified.

    Just when everyone was getting the tattoo done and the atmosphere couldn¡¯t be more lively, a truck drove into the camp and a soldier shouted, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, Captain Diesel¡¯s injured!¡±

    Xu Cheng and the other team captains immediately rushed to the gate, and they just saw a mercenary jumping off the car, and in another mercenary¡¯s arms was Diesel who was covered in gunshot wounds, his lips faintly white as his face paled, looking like life was escaping from his body.

    They were sent out to purchase supplies. Xu Cheng anxiously asked, ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t we send out three cars? Howe just one came back?¡±

    ¡°We were attacked by the Wild Wolf Mercenaries, and those two cars with supplies were taken away, and the four brothers on them have all died. We are all injured too, and if it weren¡¯t for luck and some good driving, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it out alive,¡± a mercenary said while covered in sweat.

    ¡°Wild Wolf Mercenaries?¡± Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s their background?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mercenary group that was hostile towards Cobra in the past. We¡¯ve always had grudges between us, and Diesel probably got recognized this time and appeared especially vulnerable because he was just with a small team out for a mission. They thought it was a good chance to get some revenge,¡± a team captain said.

    Xu Cheng went to check Diesel¡¯s injury, and he felt that Diesel couldn¡¯t make it anymore.

    Xu Cheng directly picked him up onto his back and ran into the room as he shouted,

    Prepare the cars and weapons, we are going to fack some sh-t up!¡±

    Those team captains immediately nodded and then began grouping their men and preparing their weapons.

    Xu Cheng ced Diesel¡¯s weak body onto the bed, and then he shouted at Lin Dong, ¡°Little Dong, give him a shot of anesthetic.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. He had practiced this before, so he anesthetized Diesel with ease, and then Xu Cheng handed him a syringe filled with serum and said, ¡°You know how to use it, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then walked out of the room. There were soldiers waiting outside.

    ¡°Everyone probably knows about Diesel and his team getting attacked, right?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Everyone nodded, but there were also some people that were more sensible. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I heard that various countries¡¯ special forces have already entered the area to prepare for thepetition; I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t expose ourselves during a time like this, or we might be their target.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    But his tone took a turn immediately and he said, ¡°But Diesel and the other three brothers are now severely injured, four of our brothers died during the attack, and all the housing materials and supplies for our bros have now been taken away! These are all facts! You guys tell me, can we tolerate this?!¡±

    Most of the mercenaries directly shouted, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice. ¡°Now, 50 of you step out ande with me, the rest will stay behind to guard the base.¡±

    The former-Cobra mercenaries were a bit worried. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, Wild Wolf has over a hundred members, is the 50 of us really enough?¡±

    At this time, Luo YI and Li Weiughed. They wanted these new recruits to witness Xu Cheng¡¯s capabilities, so they just said, ¡°Just arrange 50 guys to go with Big Brother Cheng, and we will stay behind to guard the base.¡±

    Mario and the others also weren¡¯t eager to volunteer to go.

    So, five team captains brought their team and got into the cars. There were 20 cars, and the big-azz fleet just drove towards Wild Wolf¡¯s territory. Those two mercenaries that were injured but could still move also got on, wanting to witness the revenge.

    The trip was quite a long one, but the rage in every mercenary¡¯s heart kept their fighting spirits high.

    After the four hour trip, they found their brothers¡¯ bodies that were abandoned by those guys in the sand. Xu Cheng had them carried up onto the truck and brought the bodies along with them to Wild Wolf¡¯s camp.

    The Wild Wolf Mercenary Group¡¯s camp was situated in a jungle area, and the outer ring had mines buried to prevent attacks. After all, they didn¡¯t have many people inparison to the big groups, so they had to step up their game in defense.

    There was also video surveince in the woods. When Xu Cheng¡¯s fleet drove close to the area, Wild Wolf was already alerted.

    Xu Cheng turned on his prating vision and saw the mines. He drove his car to the front and said to the guys behind him, ¡°Careful for the mines, just follow my truck.¡±

    Then, the fleet trampled a path in the jungle and drove through.

    When they arrived at the hill region where the Wild Wolf base was situated, there were already 40 rifles pointed at them from the top of the hill behind a long wall made of sandbags.

    There was a guy with a thick beard smoking a cigar looking down at the fleet of cars below, and heughed, ¡°Look who it is. It turned out to be our friends from Cobra. But why did your g change?¡±

    He nced at the captains and members on the car that were formerly from Cobra. They were pretty much old acquaintances, and he couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°I heard your boss got killed and Cobra disbanded? How did you guys change to another g so fast? Tsk tsk, this one isn¡¯t even better-looking than the Cobra ones. Anyways, what brought you guys here? Want to have a taste of our explosives? You guys sure are brave, ¡®winter¡¯ is almost here, and you guys made such a grand move, aren¡¯t you afraid of being detected by the special forces and then getting your whole base wiped out?¡±

    A captain came closer and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°This guy with the ugly beard is the boss of Wild Wolf.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He pointed at the four bodies on the car and said, ¡°These guys were killed by you, right? Where¡¯s our stuff?¡±

    Wild Wolf¡¯s bossughed. ¡°It¡¯s almost ¡®winter¡¯, we all need supplies. Coincidentally, we were also about to buy some supplies to build my guys some new houses. Come on, this is prettymon in thisnd, people die, so what? Why are you making a big fuss about it?¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Since you already know Cobra disbanded, why did you still look for trouble with them? Do you know that they are already my Deviant Corp¡¯s people? You retaliating against them means opposing the Deviant Corp!¡±

    ¡°Deviant Corp?¡± the boss of Wild Wolfughed. ¡°My first time hearing about it. I know Cobra already disbanded, but in the Land of Mercenaries, do people even need a reason to kill and rob? If you aren¡¯t happy about it, you can kill me. But the question is, can you? Hahahaha, dumbazz,ing to reason with me. If we can reason here, would this ce still be called the Land of Mercenaries? Thisnd only respects the strong, and whoever can take out the other one can do whatever they want. No matter how much reason you have on your side, it¡¯s not like I would be killed by justice.¡±

    Then, the boss of Wild Wolf looked at those five team captains and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is your new boss. Is his only weapon his mouth?¡±

 Chapter 579 - Who Has Bigger Fist, Who Has Bigger Say (Part One)

    Chapter 579: Who Has Bigger Fist, Who Has Bigger Say (Part One)

    Xu Cheng saw the disdain on that guy¡¯s face.

    The Wild Wolf Boss said to the guys, ¡°But if you guys are going toe for revenge, why note at night? Aren¡¯t you just begging for me to shoot you all to death bying in broad daylight? Although I don¡¯t have too many mercenaries, I have a great advantage in terrain, and it¡¯s incredibly easy to defend. With the higher ground advantage, you guys will have nowhere to hide when we open fire. Why bothering over tomit suicide? So dumb. If you are going to continue talking big, why not drive your cars a bit closer? I will just keep all of your dead bodies here.¡±

    At this time, a mercenary from Wild Wolf got impatient and fired a shot to mock Deviant.

    But, they were still too far away.

    However, not being able to hit the target, Wild Wolf¡¯s mercenaries became more annoyed, and they began firing more and more shots.

    On Deviant¡¯s side, the mercenaries all tried to use the cars as cover so they didn¡¯t get hit.

    ¡°Give me a dagger,¡± Xu Cheng said to his subordinates.

    Someone passed one to him and he asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you still going over?¡±

    ¡°Just watch, I will show you the definition of a Solo Ace!¡±

    Xu Cheng said and he walked over to the steps going up the hill.

    ¡°Aim at him!¡± The Wild Wolf Boss waved, and forty or so guns immediately took aim at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Kill their boss! Show them the consequences of invading our territory.¡± Wild Wolf¡¯s boss smiled grimly.

    Bang!

    As soon as someone fired the first shot, a wave of shots began to follow.

    But, as Xu Cheng ran past a group of shrubs, he also ripped his clothes off as he elerated. Everyone just saw the shrub moving but didn¡¯t notice that Xu Cheng already became invisible.

    Suddenly, everyone lost sight of him.

    What the fack?

    Gone?

    ¡°You guys see him?¡± the Wild Wolf Mercenaries asked.

    ¡°He was just there, where did he go?¡±

    There was no sight of Xu Cheng below the hill, and even those Deviant Mercenaries hiding behind the cars were also very surprised.

    But then, the calm broke when a mercenary¡¯s painful scream broke out from the hill.

    Then, beginning from the left side of the mercenaries hiding in the trenches, bloody cuts suddenly started appearing on their throats. Then, those mercenaries all began falling down one by one. When more people began dying, the other mercenaries eventually came to the realization that something invisible and terrifying was storming towards them, and some people began firing in that direction. However, the arm one of them just raised was cut off right away, and then another bloody hole appeared in his stomach.

    No one knew what was going on, and they were all so terrified on the spot trying to figure out what was happening that they temporarily forgot to run. Then, death spread like a gue, going from one side to the other. There were originally 40 soldiers on the hill guarding the perimeter, yet now, it couldn¡¯t get any more chaotic. For some unknown reason, there were already over 20 mercenaries dead on the ground, and it would be impossible for fear to not fill up the atmosphere.

    Some people wanted to climb out of the trenches they dug on the body of the hill to get to the higher terrain, and they reached up, hoping for the mercenaries above to help pull them up.

    The guys up there were also terrified, and two people immediately put down their rifles to help pull theirrade up. But who knew, when the guy was just about to grab onto their hands, his hand was cut right off.

    Chapter 579: Who Has Bigger Fist, Who Has Bigger Say (Part Two)

    Blood sshed all over the two soldiers that were trying to pull him up, and then they watched as the one below them got his throat sliced.

    Wild Wolf¡¯s boss¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw this kind of creepy massacre unfolding right before his eyes, and he directly began running back towards their base.

    ¡°Cover me!¡± he shouted.

    The rest of the mercenaries didn¡¯t even know how to cover for him because they couldn¡¯t see even the shadow of the enemy anywhere...

    At this time, a rifle began floating into the air, its barrel aiming at the back of the Wild Wolf boss before firing. The bullet got stuck right in the spine, causing severe pain. The Wild Wolf boss fell forward immediately onto his face. There was only one thought left in his head despite the intense pain, and that was that if he were to crawl more, he might be able to outcrawl death.

    Seeing the chaos break out above the hill, Deviant¡¯s mercenaries felt it was a perfect chance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fack them up!¡± the five captains all shouted at once, and the fifty of them charged right up the hill.

    Xu Cheng was just killing to his heart¡¯s content with the dagger.

    The enemy mercenaries were just like tofu in front of him; they couldn¡¯t stand the sharp dagger that was controlled by such an overbearing amount of force. The de would easily cut through anything in its way.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill the Wild Wolf¡¯s boss, since Xu Cheng had just paralyzed him so he couldn¡¯t run away. The boss just slowly tried to crawl away as he heard and saw his guys dying miserably around him.

    It was a brutal massacre that no one had ever seen before. Wild Wolf¡¯s boss felt like he was in hell, and he was getting goosebumps all over, shivering more and more as he became more and more terrified.

    It was because he seemed to have begun to faintly see a human figure in the blood mist.

    When the blood sshed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s body, a portion of his upper body did indeed get exposed in the air.

    But that was also exactly what made the Wild Wolf¡¯s boss this terrified; he didn¡¯t see aplete human!

    For instance, he could only see the vague image of Xu Cheng that had blood sshed on it, but he couldn¡¯t see his feet! He could only see a part of Xu Cheng¡¯s face, but not his head!

    That was the most terrifying part.

    When his mercenaries had all died, Xu Cheng already got changed into a set of clothes and walked in front of the Wild Wolf¡¯s boss.

    When the other Deviant Mercenaries came up the hill, ready to kill, they saw that everyone had already died, and they were all shocked.

    They saw Xu Cheng standing in front of Wild Wolf¡¯s boss, his face covered in blood. All the new recruits of the Deviant Corp felt a domineering and oppressing aura, along with fear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m their boss, the Deviant Corp¡¯s boss. When I reason with you, you should listen. When you don¡¯t reason with me, that means you want to die. So, I will grant your wish.¡±

    Xu Cheng slowly walked over, spinning his dagger between his fingers, before pressing it down onto the Wild Wolf¡¯s boss¡¯s neck.

    The boss almost couldn¡¯t breathe as he swallowed his spittle carefully and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want your resources back? I will give it all back!¡±

    ¡°Then what about the four men you killed?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Wild Wolf¡¯s boss: ¡°I lost my whole team, that should be enough, right? Let me go, I will give you my territory too! And everything here!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give it to me. If I want something, I will get it myself. You are right. Whoever has bigger fists gets to do the talking,¡± Xu Cheng said as he shed that guy¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 580 - A Real First Impression

    Chapter 580: A Real First Impression (Part One)

    The air was filled with the scent of blood and an oppressing silence.

    Those Deviant mercenaries looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s face that was covered in blood, and they were all in awe.

    ¡°This is the fate of those that bully our people,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said. ¡°Clean up this ce, take anything valuable to our cars, and also, nt our g here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The five captains from this moment on didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling of hesitation or rebellion. They all answered right away and arranged for men to take care of it.

    ¡°Bring this guy¡¯s head back to pay homage to our dead brothers.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the five captains answered, feeling really warm instead. The blood inside their body just felt so warmed by such a gesture from Xu Cheng.

    What was a boss?

    Someone that could bring justice when you were bullied, someone that could make them feel safe. When they saw Xu Cheng killing off an entire mercenary n just because his group suffered a few casualties, they felt very moved inside.

    If someone were to have a boss that would protect his men this much, who wouldn¡¯t fight with their lives on the line for him?

    People were like this, theypared heart to heart. Maybe it was just a natural gesture from you, but other people might be so moved by it that they would do anything for you.

    It was especially true for the two injured mercenaries that came over. Their eyes werepletely bloodshot and became teary.

    You killed four of my brothers? I will kill your entire n!

    This was just too domineering!

    They had never seen such a boss before. Take the boss of Wild Wolf for example, just look at how cowardly he was being right before death. At this moment, they all felt how vastly different Xu Cheng was as a boss inparison to others. It was also this time that their loyalty and admiration for Xu Cheng skyrocketed.

    It was especially true for the five captains. At this moment, they had no second thoughts about staying loyal to Xu Cheng for as long as he was alive. After all, they just witnessed how terrifying Xu Cheng¡¯s capabilities were.

    90 people plus the boss, the whole n was killed in under 10 minutes!

    And it was all done by just himself, with one dagger!

    Xu Cheng went to wash his face and he saw they were almost done cleaning up when he came back. They were all standing by the trucks, waiting for Xu Cheng toe and give the order.

    Xu Cheng walked over, and the five captains reported, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, our biggest harvest today was five hundred million dors, abundant ammunition, and firearms. There are also 30 cars, and we found a prospector map. They seemed to have found some minerals in this area.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Alright. Later on, we wille back to explore the area when we get some equipment.¡±

    The five captains nodded.

    Xu Cheng looked at how all the soldiers weren¡¯t in a hurry to get into the cars but were all orderly standing in formation, waiting for him to give the order.

    Xu Cheng scanned everyone, and he saw that someone actually dared to hide some loot for themselves during the sweep. He could easily see where they were hiding what.

    This problem must be corrected.

    He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I don¡¯t need you to be extremely capable, but you must know discipline, have absolute obedience, and execute all of mymands! Looks like you guys didn¡¯t take my words to heart.¡±

    The five captains were a bit shocked,pletely not knowing what Big Brother Cheng meant.

    Chapter 580: A Real First Impression (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng nced past those few mercenaries that stole something and loudly said, ¡°Those that hid loot to keep for themselves, now you can consciously take them out. I will give you a chance, remember! This time, I¡¯m giving you the chance because I treat you as my own brothers, so if you don¡¯t treasure it, then I can only treat you as enemies. You guys also saw the fate of our enemies.¡±

    The five captains were all shocked; they personally led their guys around to sweep the area, yet someone actually dared to pull such a move?

    Immediately, they scolded their guys, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all hear Big Brother Cheng? Whoever stole something, hurry the fack up and take it out!¡±

    Everyone was still standing upright, and some people felt a little guilty and began panicking.

    But, under the pressure of Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, some people immediately came forward. There were 7 people, and they took out a few bars from their pockets and bags and lowered their heads and apologized, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we made a big mistake!¡±

    The five captains¡¯ faces changed, they didn¡¯t think there would really be some people that dared to do this.

    Xu Cheng said to those 7 guys, ¡°When there¡¯s money, we can make it together. But I said that all ie has to go through the ountant¡¯s hand before getting to yours. Concerning all this money that was made by the brothers together with our lives on the line, you guys are actually not embarrassed to sneak a portion for yourselves?¡±

    Those seven guys lowered their heads in shame.

    ¡°Bring your subordinates back and punish them.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the five captains and snorted.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the five captains all responded.

    Just as everyone thought this little episode is over, Xu Cheng said, ¡°Someone still thinks they can get lucky, right? Alright, I said it, I only give one chance. 7th guy on the second row, step out!¡±

    Suddenly, that mercenary began shivering all over.

    ¡°I told you to step out, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± Xu Cheng scolded. That kind of domineering aura was so oppressive that it was suffocating.

    That mercenary¡¯s captain directly went to drag him out of the formation to the front.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything, Big Brother Cheng!¡± that person cried and said.

    That captain searched all over his bags and body.

    ¡°It seems like he didn¡¯t, Big Brother Cheng,¡± the captain said to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng nced at the foot of the mercenary and said, ¡°Check his gun¡¯s barrel for yourself.¡±

    The captain immediately grabbed the gun, and he saw there was a cloth ball inside the barrel. Taking it out and shaking the barrel pointing down, several finished diamonds fell out!

    When the captain saw this, his face directly changed and he instinctively pped that mercenary across the face.

    The mercenary fell to the ground on his knees, and the captain said in a deep voice, ¡°You were given a chance but you didn¡¯t treasure it, you are courting death yourself.¡±

    Then, the captain pointed the gun at the mercenary¡¯s head and shot it to set an example for the others.

    Everyone at the scene swallowed their spittle,pletely shocked. They were more shocked by how Xu Cheng found out.

    How the fack did he know?

    It seemed like this man was just capable of everything!

    At this time, Xu Cheng said, ¡°If you guys treat me as your boss, then I will give you onest chance. Those that took something for themselves, don¡¯t make me name you. My patience is limited. Let me say it again, I want absolute obedience!¡±

    His face sank.

    Immediately, 8 people came forward, shivering, and they handed over everything they pocketed.

    Ever since that incident, the iron order and discipline of the Deviant Corp went up another level, making the nature of this entire mercenary corp undergo aplete change.

 Chapter 581 - True Warriors of the Deviant Mercenary Corp

    Chapter 581: True Warriors of the Deviant Mercenary Corp (Part One)

    When they returned to the base camp with Wild Wolf¡¯s Boss¡¯s dead body, the Deviant Mercenary Corp members were deeply shocked by Xu Cheng¡¯s one-sided victory.

    Cobra and Wild Wolf had been archenemies and fought with one another for so many years, yet now the Wild Wolf n had been wiped out by one single battle.

    Although those soldiers who stayed behind didn¡¯t witness the battle in person, thementary from other people who were present made them realize the true abilities of their boss, Xu Cheng.

    They were able to bring back a lot of vehicles and valuable gadgets that were roughly worth more than ten million dors.

    Fifteen soldiers were brought out in front of everyone in the assembly area.

    Xu Cheng said in a straightforward manner, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the Deviant tattoo on your bodies yet, I won¡¯t kill you nor punish you. Just leave the Deviant Mercenary Corp.¡±

    As soon as his words fell, there was an uproar in the crowd.

    The fifteen soldiers raised their heads and looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief as they panicked.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, don¡¯t drive us away. We swear we will follow the rules, let us stay in the Deviant Mercenary Corp.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Big Brother Cheng, we shouldn¡¯t have been greedy. We are willing to tattoo the symbol of the Deviant Mercenary Corp on ourselves. We are willing to fight for Deviant!¡±

    How could they find another better mercenary n and live a precarious life when they had already worked under a boss like Xu Cheng?

    How could they just leave when they finally found someone powerful to follow?

    Especially around this time of the year when the special forcespetition had already begun, going solo would only get them killed by those Special Forces for points in thepetition.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, let¡¯s give them one more chance.¡± The captain of these soldiers from earlier stepped forward to plead for mercy.

    Xu Cheng remained unmoved. ¡°Give them one more chance? Have they ever thought about honor and shame? So the next time someone breaks the rules, we should give them another chance too? You think the rules are a joke? I told you, I want obedient soldiers, and anyone who has a problem with the rules can leave. They are not weed here!¡±

    Then there were other captains who followed and looked at Xu Cheng with hope. Mario and the others thought about how everyone had once fought for the Deviant Corp, so they stepped forward and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, it¡¯s that special time of the year and they won¡¯t be able to defend themselves if they go solo.¡±

    Zhang Xiu followed. ¡°Yeah, Big Brother Cheng, let¡¯s punish them for breaking the rules and let them stay.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a while and looked at the fifteen of them tied up as he snorted. ¡°Either get out or ept the punishment, your choice.¡±

    The fifteen of them gritted their teeth as they shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll ept the punishment!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll ept the punishment as long as we can stay here!¡±

    ¡°Mario, take them away and punish them as hard as you can!¡± Xu Cheng gave a cold snort as he said to all the soldiers in a deep voice. ¡°I ask everyone else here to listen up. If you want to stay, then you must obey the rules of the Deviant Mercenary Corp, and it is best not to step on my bottom line, which are the rules that I have established! For anyone who crosses the line, don¡¯t me me for not taking them as a brother in the future!¡±

    Chapter 581: True Warriors of the Deviant Mercenary Corp (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng turned around after his speech, and he saw Diesel walk out from under the sun. Although he looked pale, it seemed like his injuries hadpletely recovered.

    He walked up to Xu Cheng and half-kneeled like a knight. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, my life is yours from now on!¡±

    Xu Cheng helped Diesel up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your life, you just need to follow me.¡±

    Diesel nodded and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll fight whoever and wherever you say!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Xu Cheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Take Wild Wolf¡¯s Boss¡¯ dead body and pay your respects to the four soldiers who died fighting.¡±

    Diesel nodded and as he looked at Wild Wolf¡¯s Boss¡¯ dead body, he couldn¡¯t help but gain an inexplicable respect for Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng looked at his sixteen captains and said, ¡°I hope that none of you will fall behind; continue to train and don¡¯t ck off. I hope that we can all contribute together instead of someone muddling through the days, that you will set an example to the soldiers in your own team. Tomorrow and the day after will be thepetition, it¡¯s time to head out toy traps and prepare the trenches.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The sixteen captains nodded their heads.

    Luo Yi as well as Li Wei and the other captains took the soldiers within their own group to continue with the drills.

    But, Xu Cheng called out to Diesel.

    ¡°Diesel.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng.¡± Diesel turned and ran over to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± Xu Cheng said to him as he walked towards his office.

    After Diesel followed him inside, Xu Cheng turned to him and said, ¡°Can I choose to trust you? You know you originally belonged to Cobra, and a lot more people joined us this time. To be honest, many of them may not be loyal to the corp nor me.¡±

    Diesel puffed out his chest and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I am different from them. I grew up here and ever since I was born, this ce has been a war zone. I never knew that the outside world was so peaceful. I once fought for food, then for survival. I have only been grateful to two kinds of people in my life: the ones who gave me food to survive, and the other who saved my life in this messed up world.¡±

    Diesel said as he picked up a dagger from the table and chopped his finger right off as blood poured all over the floor.

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I hereby swear a blood oath, that I will be loyal to the Deviant Mercenary Corp and to you. You are my boss until the end of my life!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Then do you believe in me?¡±

    Diesel replied. ¡°I do! With your abilities, Big Brother Cheng, there is no reason you would harm me. You are the one who saved my life, so if you want it back one day, you can take it and I wouldn¡¯t even blink.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°In that case, follow me.¡±

    Xu Cheng led him down to the basement, where he had asked the engineering team to construct an explosion-proof area.

    There was a bed in the basement and Xu Cheng said to Diesel, ¡°Come and lie down here.¡±

    Diesel came andid down as Xu Cheng took out a syringe and said to him, ¡°The true warriors of the Deviant Mercenary Corp are not the ones outside. I am now, as the head of Deviant, inviting you to be a true warrior of the Deviant Mercenary Corp. Are you willing to join us?¡±

    Diesel¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, although he didn¡¯t know what Xu Cheng was about to do, it felt somewhat divine, so he clenched his two fists tightly and said, ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Then sleep for two days, and after two days, I hope you can ovee your willpower.¡± Xu Cheng said as he injected the anesthetic.

    Diesel already had his serum antibodies in his body, and Xu Cheng took out another syringe from a hidden box, on which he wrote the model number.

    This serum contained cells and was quite a simple concept. This was a first attempt and Xu Cheng did not know if it would be sessful. He had tried it on animals before, and as long as there was Xu Cheng¡¯s serum antibodies present in their bodies, the gic fusion in those animals would be very sessful. However, he didn¡¯t know if it would be the same for humans.

    Xu Cheng only had about sixty-percent confidence in this serum, but he felt that it should be no problem. He did not look for others and asked Diesel first because this guy stayed alive after getting shot and carried to the camp for a few hours. This was enough to show that his willpower was amazingly strong.

    Xu Cheng felt that he could give it a try on Diesel.

 Chapter 582 - International Special Forces Competition Begins

    <h4>Chapter 582: International Special Forces Competition Begins (Part One)</h4>

    Only the genes from jaguars were present in this serum.

    The characteristic features of Jaguars were that they were sturdy and quick., and their sharp ws could tear through flesh! Inparison to lions, which were at the top of the food chain, their distinctive feature was their burst performance within a short amount of time. They could even fight among the treetops of the forest, while tigers and lions, although being the kings of the forest, were quite restricted in terms of their fighting environment.

    Therefore, Xu Cheng chose the jaguar¡¯s genes for Diesel to try.

    The Deviant mercenaries practiced the drills every day, while the engineers continued deeper into the ground behind the mountain.

    Xu Cheng stayed in his basement that day, and Diesel had a reaction the same night he was injected with the solution.

    He would have struggled and rolled down from the table if it wasn¡¯t for the table straps. The table was made with a solid steel frame, and the bandages were all cowhide. Diesel constantly let out tormenting roars of pain so loud that everyone above would be able to hear him in the middle of the night if the soundproofing system wasn¡¯t great.

    Xu Cheng always had his eyes on Diesel¡¯s reactions and sometimes he cheered beside his ears. ¡°Hang in there, Diesel!¡±

    Diesel gritted his teeth, his eyes were bloodshot, and the pores of his body stretched out as they continuously oozed out blood.

    Xu Cheng knew that this was because the new cells were recing the original cells, pushing them out of Diesel¡¯s body.

    After a full 24 hours had passed and Diesel¡¯s nails had be wide, long, and bright; that was when Xu Cheng knew that the cells had started to fuse.

    Slowly, his ws seeped back into his flesh after Diesel stopped struggling, and everything else returned to what it was before.

    Boom.

    Bombs and gunfire were heard from a short distance away.

    The Special Forces Competition had begun.

    Participants came from ten countries, including Germany, the M Nation, the R Nation, Israel, Britain, and Italy.

    First up was the sweeping project.

    The entire map of the mercenarynd was divided into ten districts and disyed as a 3D map in front of many national military schrs and generals.

    The maps purposely excluded territories that belonged to Kush and the other top ten mercenary ns, so this way, they would not encounter any difficult situations that may put their soldiers in danger.

    Excluding these territories, the remaining half of the mercenarynds were upied by other smaller groups.

    This half of the mercenarynds was divided into ten separate districts.

    Among them, the territory that belonged to Xu Cheng was named District 7.

    When the countries were drawing lots, the special forces team from the M Nation had picked out the draw and were to be in charge of sweeping District 7.

    However, they immediately said to the judge, ¡°What¡¯s so challenging about this? I think we should draw a new one. This region, ording to our intelligence, belonged to the Falcon Mercenaries who are long gone, and even if they are just hiding, it would mean that they are a bunch of garbage. The Wild Wolf Mercenaries were wiped out, so that only leaves the ck Cat Mercenaries and.... a newbie Deviant Mercenary Corp. There are only two mercenary corps in the district, that¡¯s not even enough for us to gag. Look at the other areas, they all have at least five mercenary corps or more, and we only have two enemy forces; we wouldn¡¯t feel aplished even if we won.¡±

    Chapter 582: International Special Forces Competition Begins (Part Two)

    The captain of the M Nation special forces protested, ¡°What are you trying to suggest, giving us the weakest one out of the ten districts? You¡¯re looking down on us, aren¡¯t you? I think the difficulty of thepetition will reflect all aspects of an elite team¡¯s ability, so are you insulting us by giving us the weakest one?¡±

    The reason they protested was because the winning scores depended on the number of enemies they could eradicate in their District. So even if they had swept out their area early, which only had two groups including the ck Cat Mercenaries and the Deviants, then the head counts wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to win.

    They simply couldn¡¯t get a higher score than theirpetitors and they were dissatisfied with the possibility of losing the first contest.

    The other districts indeed hadrge and small mercenary corpspared to District 7. Although District 7 originally had five big mercenary corps, ording to intelligence, Falcon had disappeared, Wild Wolf was exterminated, and the remaining one chose to hide away, leaving only ck Cat which was a little bigger in scalepared to Deviant. ording to their intelligence, Deviant was a fairly new group that had been established for less than two weeks, which generally meant that they were small in size and could be seen as worthless. To put it bluntly, District 7 was used entirely for the weaker countries to pick up some small fries.

    The referee exined. ¡°Everything was assigned at random, and there¡¯s nothing fishy about it. Your leader grabbed a random one from the box, so the objection is overruled.¡±

    The special forces from other countries heard that the M Nation team had drawn the weakest District and congratted them sarcastically, ¡°Congrattions, you can clear District 7 without sacrificing any of yourrades.¡±

    ¡°Call yourself the elites of the world¡¯s special forces and yet you guys got the weakest District 7. I hope you will be as fast and efficient as we are, or else it would be humiliating.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha, I bet they¡¯ll have to take some time looking for people first in that area. Whether it¡¯s a ck Cat or a Deviant, they¡¯ll probably be hiding away.¡±

    The M Nation special forces were quite furious listening to the other teams mocking them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll sweep up andplete our mission within a day!¡± said the Captain.

    Usually it would take three days at least toplete sweeping one district, and the slowest battle went on for two weeks. Kush¡¯s mercenaries and the Four ns in the past had been tricky and ruthless enemies, and the special forces¡¯ losses were also particrly big, so these years they¡¯ve purposely avoided those territories.

    For regions with only two mercenary ns, an elite team like the M Nation could in fact handle it in a day.

    The R Nation Special Forces mocked. ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you go to the Earth Mercenaries¡¯ territory and call it a day?¡±

    The Earth Mercenaries belonged to Kush¡¯s first mercenary group.

    The M Nation shouted back. ¡°I hear Falcon was your minion? So, for their sudden disappearance this time, are you the ones who tipped them off? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s no use hiding because we¡¯ll find them and destroy them!¡±

    ¡°Okay everyone, I¡¯ll remind you again that this is not a drill. This is not a drill. Because they are real ouws with real bullets, any carelessness will cost you your lives. Again, no shooting at the local civilians, and no shooting at captives. In order to maintain the ecology of the area, you cannot use any mass destruction mines this time around, and only guns and various supporting equipment are allowed.¡±

    Each country¡¯s team had their own area, and the entire map was covered with drones to get feedback to the base camp, so they could be directed by themander.

    Boom boom boom!

    Fighter jets from each country flew across the sky as their soldiers slid down the rope onto the ground one by one. They hovered over the area until all soldiers hadnded and flew away in formation.

    The M Nation team had a total of thirty elite soldiers; theynded in the sand and one soldier opened the satellite map as they then set off to clear the area.

 Chapter 583 - A Brand New Diesel

    <h4>Chapter 583: A Brand New Diesel (Part One)</h4>

    ¡°Look at those ¡¯ faces, I really facking want to go into the third phase and take them out during the military practice!¡± a soldier chewed the gum and cursed.

    The captain was someone about 1.9 meters in height with a buzzcut. He looked at the satellite map and asked his team, ¡°Which mercenary corp do we go after first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Of course we have to go to the biggest one in the area, take care of ck Cat and then report to HQ. We will also show others just how little time we need to take care of arge-sized mercenary group.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the other one called?¡±

    ¡°You mean Deviant? We don¡¯t have to worry about it. It¡¯s just one that gathered all the left-over mercenaries in the area probably just to survive against us. Just leave it forst. After ck Cat, we will go and find Falcon and take it out and let the Pr Bears know, rubbing it in Russia¡¯s face.¡±

    With that, the team reached a consensus.

    At the Deviant Corp¡¯s campground, they could hear gunfire and explosions in the distance, and they were all a bit worried.

    Only Xu Cheng was sitting by the edge of the bonfire roasting beef.

    He looked at the other mercenaries preparing defenses and being on guard at their respective sentry positions.

    The sun was about to go down, and their advantage would get smaller and smaller. It would soon be dark, and by then, without advanced equipment, it would be a lot harder for the sentries to spot enemies.

    The 15 team captains sat in a circle with Xu Cheng, and Diesel was still in the basement, unconscious.

    Xu Cheng said to Mario and the others, ¡°You guys seem to be pretty scared.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei were actually very calm. They were top-tier special forces soldiers back in Huaxia, so they weren¡¯t very nervous when faced with the special forces of other nations. Besides, they even had the Dragon King here, why would they be nervous?

    But, the other people are indeed concerned.

    ¡°The scouts we sent out today got some intel; the country dealing with our area is the M Nation!¡± V said worriedly, ¡°When their military nended in the safe zone, our people saw it. It was very clearly the g of the M Nation.¡±

    ¡°Of the countries from all over the world, the M Nation is the most militarized and technologically advanced. Their equipment is all top of the line. If we fight them head-on, we will be at a very big disadvantage,¡± Mario said.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, how about we retreat? We aren¡¯t scared of death, but we don¡¯t want to die in vain.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at V and asked, ¡°How many people do they have?¡±

    V: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but there should be more than 30.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a cigar.

    Seeing how worried these guys were, he said, ¡°Want me to give you all a cigar to help calm yourselves?¡±

    The others all shook their heads and didn¡¯t dare to ept.

    Now, the situation was that Big Brother Cheng was even scarier than those M Nation special forces troops, so everyone thought it would be best to not offend him.

    Xu Cheng snorted, ¡°They can send however many they want, and I will kill them all. It had always been them going around and killing people, why can¡¯t they be killed? I will just give them a taste of their own medicine.¡±

    Just then, Diesel, who disappeared for two days, actually walked out of a building and came over.

    He sat down, appearing very calm.

    Xu Cheng asked him, ¡°The M Nation¡¯s guys will be here; our sector got assigned to them. Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°If it was two days ago, maybe I would be,¡± Diesel said, ¡°but not anymore.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. He knew this kid¡¯s gene fusion was sessful.

    He pointed at a piece of roasted beef and said, ¡°Cut a piece for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Diesel nodded. Then, from the tip of his finger extended imperceptible sharp white des, like white ws. It was very difficult for people to see at night by the bonfire.

    He just moved his hand over the meat, and a piece of it just fell onto the te as if it was cut swiftly by a sharp katana.

    <b>Chapter 583: A Brand New Diesel (Part Two)</b>

    Diesel picked up the te and handed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have knives and forks, so we¡¯re gonna have to trouble you more.¡±

    Diesel smiled. ¡°No problem at all.¡±

    Then, the other 15 captains were just amazed as they watched the beef get cut, and then shaking the te, the piece of meat immediately turned into pieces.

    Xu Cheng picked it up and ate, feeling very refreshed.

    A captain that was very close to Diesel immediately came closer and looked at his finger, but they didn¡¯t see anything.

    He asked in confusion, ¡°How did you do it? Where did you hide the de?¡±

    Diesel smiled. It was the super confident kind of smile, one that had never appeared on his face in the past.

    At this time, Xu Cheng said, ¡°If the M Nationes here, Li Wei, Luo Yi, and Diesel wille with me to fight. The rest of you can defend the camp.¡±

    The three that were called all nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mario was confused. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we admit that we aren¡¯t as good as Li Wei and Luo Yi, but why are you calling Diesel too? Wouldn¡¯t this guy just drag you guys down leg? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to go instead?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Diesel, then looked at Mario. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°How about you guys spar? I will bring whoever wins.¡±

    Diesel directly stood up, took off his jacket, and exposed his tank top as he walked over.

    Mario also began cracking his fist and stretching his arms as he got up and walked over.

    But when he charged over, Diesel swiftly dodged.

    He was very quick, and after Mario missed the first punch, the spectators all shockingly found that Diesel already locked his legs onto Mario¡¯s waist, used the momentum and got behind Mario as he wrapped his arms around Mario¡¯s neck.

    Mario immediately reached out to try and grab Diesel to throw over his shoulder, but who knew Diesel would disappear again. He quickly slid down between Mario¡¯s legs and swept the ground with a kick, making Mario lose bnce right away as Mario kissed the dirt on the ground.

    Mario cursed as he got up and wanted to continue fighting, but who knew, Diesel was fast enough to dodge all the hits from Mario like it was second nature.

    Mario became more and more impatient and annoyed as he said, ¡°Facking stop dodging!¡±

    Hearing this, Diesel narrowed his eyes, and the ws quietly slid out of his fingertips.

    Xu Cheng coughed. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Diesel.¡±

    Diesel immediately withdrew his sharp ws.

    It was his weapon!

    His brand new weapon after rebirth! Now he felt power!

    When he walked over, he asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, do you still want meat? I will cut more for you.¡±

    His tone was full of respect.

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can cut some for the other bros and eat up.¡±

    Diesel: ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 584 - Iâ€™m Out of Your League

    <h4>Chapter 584. I¡¯m Out of Your League (Part One)</h4>

    The soldiers of the Deviant Mercenary Corp hadn¡¯t slept well for the past two days as they thought that the M Nation special forces woulde, and yet they were taking some time.

    The M Nation special forces spent two days sweeping out the ck Cat mercenaries but did not end up wiping them all out.

    There were five carloads of more than thirty members who had escaped from capture.

    The M Nation forces were already dissatisfied with the low points; although they eliminated 89 members of the ck Cat mercenaries, they also lost tworades in their group of thirty. Naturally, they were enraged, unwilling to give others a chance to survive.

    They advanced using an armed vehicle they had stolen and chased down the fleeing stragglers everywhere they went as they saw them.

    They did not give them a chance to surrender at all.

    Normally, the POWs were exempt from death but would have to work asborers for the country. However, this group of twenty-eight soldiers were dissatisfied that there weren¡¯t enough ¡®points¡¯ to begin with, therefore they wouldn¡¯t give them a chance to surrender; and they also wanted to vent out their anger on these unlucky guys for their tworades that died during the battle.

    In fact, aside from the ck Cat Mercenaries, there were some other homeless mercenaries that were hiding in the mountains, and these M Nation special forces were like starving ghosts as they used satellites and drones to hunt them down. It was nearly impossible to hide unless they dug into a cave and dared not to see the sunlight at all.

    Otherwise, they would get eliminated!

    The homeless mercenaries panicked.

    Then they began to run. Before they thought that it would be fine to hide in the deep woods, yet now there was not even a ce to hide so they could only find powerful backup.

    Early in the morning, a bunch of people waited by the gate downhill of the Deviant Mercenary Corp asking for shelter.

    Xu Cheng got up when he heard the noises and walked out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Some homeless mercenaries are asking to form an alliance,¡± the sentry guarding the gate answered.

    The pair of soldiers made way as Xu Cheng walked over and looked down.

    There were more than two hundred people.

    It was rather interesting that there were also several of their old acquaintances from before; the small team that had sought out the Falcon Mercenaries asking for shelter, as well as the group that had oncee over and warned Xu Cheng to either hide or make an alliance.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°What do you guys want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Deviant Mercenary Corps, right? Let¡¯s make an alliance, I think you are good. I didn¡¯t expect the M Nation toe to our district this time, and their equipment is so powerful that we can¡¯t hide from it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. We should team up.¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that there were even a few injured soldiers carrying the ck Cat g and asked, ¡°Those people, what about you guys? This g of yours shows you¡¯re from the ck Cat Mercenaries, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Chapter 584. I¡¯m Out of Your League (Part Two)

    The thirty or so ck Cat mercenaries were wounded with bandages and they nodded. ¡°The M Nation¡¯s equipment and ammunition is too strong, and they are now killing everyone they see, even the civilians. They are treating this ce like a ughterhouse and we were wiped out. There were still many brothers who escaped, but they were chased down and killed. We know that this is the only ce we can escape to, so we thought we should all unite and fight them together. With this many people, we could definitely take down their group of thirty.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but our paths are different. Besides, you¡¯ve got two hundred plus people here and I don¡¯t have enough food for that, so there¡¯s no way this is possible. Even if you flee here, the M Nation wille here, find you and kill you. So hiding over here won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°Boss of the Deviant Corp, I know what we said that day was overly ignorant, and we looked down on you, but this is crucial, please be merciful.¡±

    ¡°Yeah Boss. We heard that you took out the Wild Wolf Mercenaries, which means you are very powerful. As long as you can get us through the winter this time, we¡¯re willing to pay the costs.¡±

    ¡°Could you please let us in and hide for a bit?¡±

    ¡°As long as we can be sheltered this time, we are willing to do odd jobs for the town.¡± Those native civilians said, ¡°As long as we can have a bite, as long as we can live.¡±

    Xu Cheng was actually in need of some manpower, including workers for the underground construction project, and so he asked the logistics manager Lin Dong, ¡°Do we still have enough food for daily expenses?¡±

    Lin Dong answered, ¡°We¡¯ve purchased arge amount of food in advance; this time it was even bought in from abroad, so it is sufficient, and we canpletely handle the winter.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said to the people waiting at the gate, ¡°The native civilians cane up first.¡±

    The mercenaries became anxious. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget us. We should put aside our preconceptions and unite as one at this time.¡±

    ¡°Sorry but our Deviant Corp doesn¡¯t need support, nor are we required to passively give support to others. Everyone has been hanging around here for a while. I said that I could take you in at first, but all of you looked down on us, but now, we are out of your league.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng arranged for the soldiers to ept the unarmed native civilians to head up the mountain and enter the town.

    Meanwhile, the ck Cat Mercenaries sneered as they looked up at the Deviant Corp and shouted, ¡°You will end up like us ck Cats sooner orter, they are still looking for where the Falcon Mercenaries are hiding. Once they finish off their business over there, they wille here and kill you. We¡¯ve fought them, their captain has S-rank ability and about three of the others are also S-rank while the rest are all A-rank. These four S-ranks are enough to beat you down once they arrive. I¡¯m kind enough to offer to work with you guys since we¡¯ve fought them and somewhat know about them.¡±

    ¡°Well sorry, we don¡¯t need that,¡± Xu Cheng refused these people¡¯s request toe in.

    The members of the ck Cat Mercenaries smashed a bag onto the ground. ¡°This is our ck Cat¡¯s stash; there¡¯s a pair of gold bars! Just let us in for shelter and we¡¯ll split it in half with you!¡±

    Xu Cheng was not greedy, but he had many followers; if he did not know how to manage his wealth, just relying on his own funds, then his money wouldn¡¯tst long. He was not a phnthropist, and there was war because everyone wanted to get rich. If no awards were involved, then what was there to fight for? So having heard the other side say that they will exchange gold bars for shelter, it was clear that they knew what to do.

    Should have said so earlier.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Mercenaries, it¡¯s not impossible toe in for shelter. Firstly, give us all your guns and ammunition for safekeeping, and it will be returned when you leaveter on. Then, the fee will be 50K dors per person for those who wish to take shelter.¡±

    As soon as he said the amount, they were unable to ept it. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this price be too outrageous? Where do we get that kind of money?¡±

    Xu Cheng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, mercenaries have some of the highest ies in the world. You get paid thousands of dors a day as mercenaries hired by those miningpanies, but you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t have $50K? Alright, if you don¡¯t have it, then don¡¯te in. If you¡¯re more concerned about money than your life, I won¡¯t stop you. Close the gate!¡±

    Xu Cheng shouted and those people panicked.

    ¡°Fifty thousand is negotiable, but isn¡¯t it a bit excessive to take away our guns and ammunition? You¡¯re making us feel very insecure.¡±

    ¡°You cane in or not, cut the bullsh*t.¡± Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°Close the gate.¡±

 Chapter 585 - Ready to Fight

    <b>Chapter 585: Ready to Fight</b>

    The people below panicked. ¡°Okay, fifty thousand is fifty thousand, everything is at your disposal.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted as he thought. y the bargaining trick with me when you might lose your life? That¡¯s too young and na?ve.

    Xu Cheng then added on. ¡°I have one more request.¡±

    The people below couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Are you f*cking finished?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°If I seed in protecting you all, then you will each have to pay us an additional 50,000 dors.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Those people were shocked as they thought it was a f*cking money grab.

    ¡°You guys know how powerful the M Nation is. Look at ck Cats and the others, a hundred of them, dead and wounded, and they couldn¡¯t even handle it. We will lose a lot of soldiers just to offer you shelter, so is it not okay to give 50,000 to the dead soldiers as a back pay? If you guys have a problem, then don¡¯te up here,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The people below argued, ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking believe that you guys can stop the M Nation troops when theye.¡±

    A few people looked at each other and someone shouted, ¡°Fine, but if the M Nation doesn¡¯te here and we¡¯re safe, then we won¡¯t give the $50K. However, if they do and you guys can fight them off, then we will give you the other $50K!¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± Xu Cheng said cheerfully, ¡°Get in line ande up one by one. Register your belongings here and you cane back to collect them afterwards. But let me make it clear first, we don¡¯t have any extra rooms here, so whether it¡¯s rainy or windy at night, you guys will have to solve the amodation problems yourselves.¡±

    Damn!

    They felt as if they were tricked.

    A total of about two-hundred people chose to take refuge.

    They were allowed inside after they submitted their firearms and other dangerous items, and the $50K.

    Xu Cheng squatted in the doorway smoking a cigarette and Lin Dong was there counting the money as heughed out loud. ¡°Master, that was a quick and easy 10 million in cash we got.¡±

    Diesel stood beside Xu Cheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, thank you.¡±

    Everyone else called Xu Cheng ¡®Big Brother Cheng¡¯, and he was the only one who called Xu Cheng ¡®Boss¡¯. Technically, he was now truly a warrior of the Deviant Corp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Since you have joined Deviant, you will fight for the Deviant Corp with your life. You have changed fundamentally starting from your cells, can you feel it?

    Diesel nodded and said, ¡°I feel it.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Now technically speaking, the two of us are gically different from the human genome. You must remember from now on, you can¡¯t go to hospitals for treatment because they will notice the difference, unless you want to be dissected for research and experimentation. I hope you won¡¯t regret or hate me for turning you into someone like me in the future.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Boss,¡± Diesel said seriously.¡±I know better than anyone how important it is for a person to be strong in this world; the weak are the prey of the strong. I have watched the people around me die one by one, and once feared that I wouldn¡¯t survive if I was not strong enough. But now, I have at least some confidence in my future, and it¡¯s you that gave me that.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Someone once told me that people like me will make enemies with the world. Do you know what that means?¡±

    Diesel nodded. ¡°Yes. It means that if we are exposed, we will be treated like aliens and won¡¯t fit into society.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have seen what has happened to your body, and to be exact, your abilities have exceeded normal human beings. I can tell you why I am here, because I think that if the day everes when there will be more people like the two of us, this can be your home and mine as well. So, from this day forward, you are fighting for your home, and my goal is to unify this ce,¡± Xu Cheng said in a straightforward manner.

    Diesel¡¯s pupils dted.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Diesel answered, ¡°I am willing to follow you, Boss!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to follow me even if you don¡¯t want to because we¡¯re the same kind of people now, that¡¯s why I said you can¡¯t hate me in the future. Maybe we¡¯ll be tired in the future, but let¡¯s hope that everything will be fine.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought of his wife Lin Chuxue, who was far away in the M Nation, and he sighed in his heart. I hope that we will always have unwavering feelings for each other in our hearts.

    Meanwhile, a hundred miles away, the group of M Nation Special Forces were enraged as they still hadn¡¯t found the hiding ce of the Falcon Mercenaries.

    ¡°Did the R Nation hide away the Falcon Mercenaries? I¡¯m pissed right now. We didn¡¯t wipe out the ck Cats, and now we can¡¯t even find our targets. So far, we¡¯ve got f*cking ny points, and I¡¯ve heard that the other countries are at over two hundred points.¡±

    They passed over the sand dunes in an armored vehicle, feeling annoyed.

    The captain grabbed his headset and asked the headquarters, ¡°Have the drones detected anyone or not? We¡¯ve been patrolling all day and haven¡¯t found a single bird hair.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s headed for deeper exploration.¡±

    Themanders were also a bit anxious and asked the drone operators, ¡°Have you found the fleeing mercenaries yet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been tracking them since they dispersed and we found them all gathered in a mountainous area, the terrain is a bit high. Give me a moment, I need to fly a little higher.¡±

    The operator flew the drone towards this suspicious mountainous area and was ready to shift the camera to look around.

    Pa! Just then, there was a sound as if the signal and video had suddenly cut out.

    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve got a drone down.¡±

    Themander rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s the altitude of the flight, how could it have been shot down? Our drones aren¡¯t fast, but they¡¯re fasterpared to other countries, and without intelligent homing missiles, it would be hard to spot at this altitude of nearly a thousand meters. Where did this area get such high tech equipment, are you sure it was shot down?¡±

    ¡°Let me go over there with another one that¡¯s nearby.¡±

    He then took control of another drone and flew over to the area where the incident had just urred.

    However, before it could even reach the top of the mountain, it clicked, cutting off the video feed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s been shot down again!¡±

    ¡°Who the f*ck has such a good shot?¡± Themander was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that mercenaries in this district are so professional.¡±

    The operator questioned, ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t our country¡¯s ckwater Mercenaries the only professional ones? Most of them are veterans.¡±

    Themander was busy shouting to the troops on the other side. ¡°There¡¯s a sighting! They should be in the mountainous areas about eighty kilometers southwest of you; our drones can¡¯t prate at all.¡±

    The troop got excited hearing that as they said, ¡°Roger! This one should be a big fish.¡±

    Meanwhile, at the entrance below the mountains. Xu Cheng put down his sniper rifle and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Get ready to fight. The drones were shot down and they probably know.¡±

    He then handed the sniper rifle to Cheksov, who looked up at the sky, then looked down at the gun again as he gulped. ¡°I damn well shouldn¡¯t have imed to be a great sniper in front of Big Brother Cheng in the first ce; this fu*king difference between us is too big.¡±

 Chapter 586 - Even If Your Boss is Strong, You Wonâ€™t Win

    <h4>Chapter 586: Even If Your Boss is Strong, You Won¡¯t Win (Chapter One)</h4>

    Those who had taken refuge in the city heard about how the leader of the Deviant Corp shot down drones and their faces looked dignified.

    Those special forces did end uping here.

    The remnants of ck Cat said to Deviant¡¯s team captains, ¡°Their strength is not the main problem. The key is thetest soft bulletproof vest they are wearing that was developed by the M Nation¡¯s Ministry of Defense. Our bullets have difficulty prating, and they can easily shrug off the impact with the bullets¡¯ power. They are also wearing special military helmets and it¡¯s difficult to cause fatal injuries to their heads. We had to sacrifice our members to take out two of their soldiers using suicide bombing. You guys will have a hard time taking them out unless you have missiles, explosive packs, or arge caliber gun. Once they get close, you might be dead before you even shoot.¡±

    The others felt more scared having heard what they said.

    At this time, V cursed at the ck Cats, ¡°You wimps should stop saying how powerful they are. They¡¯ve got less than thirty people, and our Deviant Corp, we have a solid two hundred. We can just overrun them with sheer numbers. Could they have that many bullets? There are many of us Deviant Mercenaries who aren¡¯t afraid of death, and when we¡¯re really pushed to our limits, human bombs will teach them a lesson. Our boss once told us to not encourage other people¡¯s ambitions and destroy your own confidence.¡±

    The man from the ck Cats was displeased. ¡°The key is that they have three S-ranked experts, and the other 25 are A-ranked or higher. Forgetting the fact that they have ammunition, know that they¡¯re all capable of fighting solo. Do you know what the S-rank stands for? An elite level character who could destroy a team with his own strength.¡±

    The rest of the ck Cats nodded and looked at the captains of Deviant. ¡°I took a look around, which one of you is S-ranked?¡±

    His words silenced the Deviant¡¯s team captains.

    Even Li Wei and Luo Yi were only A+ rank, which was one step away from being S-ranked.

    Mario responded, ¡°Our team captain Li Wei and Luo Yi should be.¡±

    Luo Yi answered, ¡°No, we¡¯re one rank lower.¡±

    Mario was speechless. ¡°Then our boss should be, right?¡±

    The man from the ck Cats sneered. ¡°Even if he¡¯s an S, they have three S experts and your boss is just one, how is he going to fight them? If the opponent chooses to attack in the dark, wearing a bulletproof vest and a special bulletproof helmet, who can line up a lethal shot at their face in the shortest possible time? Once you miss with one shot, then the other party cane in close with a knife. The lighting here at night is particrly poor and relying solely on guns will not be sufficient to deal with them. So, should he rely on strength? But who can resist an ambush from three S-rank experts? Your group will be easily defeated once your boss dies!¡±

    That was when Li Wei asked him, ¡°Was that how you ck Cats got exterminated?¡±

    The ck Cats group nodded. ¡°After all, it¡¯s the M Nation¡¯s special forces; they are indeed skilled. In this situation, it¡¯s not a matter of whether you¡¯re afraid of dying or not, but that you can¡¯t even hurt them at all even if you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±

    Luo Yiughed as he said, ¡°Cut the crap, if they dare toe in and try to exterminate us like what they did to you, our boss will teach them how to behave.¡±

    Mario agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, our boss is strong.¡±

    The other captains also nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The ck Cats turned to look at Xu Cheng, who was squatting and smoking over there, and they couldn¡¯t see where the Deviant Mercenaries¡¯ confidence wasing from. This guy looks pretty normal.

    Xu Cheng exhaled a mouthful of smoke and turned to yell at the group of people over there who were bragging. ¡°They still have fifty miles left until they reach us. Don¡¯t just stand there! It¡¯s better to take out a few more enemies if you have time to brag.¡±

    Diesel said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, just let us know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°No need, you haven¡¯t fully figured out your abilities and limits yet. It¡¯s expected that you would be able to improve to another level higher. Currently you are only A+ ranked, and it¡¯s not suitable to expose yourself early. I¡¯ll handle it this time, and you take a good look at exactly what kind of height we can achieve in the future.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°You are in charge of protecting that old man in theb, he absolutely cannot die even if you do.¡±

    Diesel nodded. ¡°Roger. I have been wondering, you seem to have some problems with him, but why don¡¯t you kill him?¡±

    <h4>Chapter 586: Even If Your Boss is Strong, You Won¡¯t Win (Chapter Two)</h4>

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    Diesel answered, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Stephen Hawking!¡±

    Diesel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The greatest physicist of this century?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°He will run some experiments for us, and maybe we can use his findings to negotiate with the other countriester.¡±

    Diesel nodded. ¡°Alright, I will protect him well.¡±

    A group of M Nation Special Forces were driving across the sand as they whistled. ¡°Themanders said that they found a big fish. There are more than two hundred armed troops stationed on that hill. We can get roughly five hundred points because the remnants of the ck Cats are also there. Goodness, finally there is some f*cking good news. Once we¡¯re done this round, we won¡¯t be too behind in points, and we can try to find the others that are still hiding.¡±

    ¡°The HQ says this is where the Deviant Mercenaries are. What happened to the intelligence work done earlier? If we knew that there were this many people here, we wouldn¡¯t have spent our energy before to deal with the ck Cats. Seems like two hundred armed troops might be a bit tricky.¡±

    Themander at HQ sent a warning at this time. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy. ording to thetest intelligence feedback, most of the soldiers from thergest Cobra Mercenary Group in that region have joined Deviant. The Cobras have always been known for not being afraid of death. The two hundred armed troops will be tricky to fight against, and you must not underestimate them. This battle will be the hardest one in this region.¡±

    Captain Casey sneered. ¡°When was it ever not a tricky fight? I dare to say that, aside from the Earth Mercenaries who we may not be able to win against, we could beat any other mercenary group in this Land of Mercenaries. If the Continental Mercenary Corp didn¡¯t have that legendary Kush in their team, I¡¯d really like to have a fight with them too.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve entered their territory. Prepare yourselves for battle,¡± themander said and stopped the conversation.

    Casey and the others had drones tracking overhead so that themanders could get thetest feedback.

    They immediately jumped out of the vehicle and took out their scanning equipment.

    The backing of a nation was indeed strong since they were supplied with mine sweeping radars that could detect all the mines that were buried deep as they traveled the 5 km distance uphill.

    ¡°These idiots, still using these independent mines in this era. They are so ineffective and can be easily detected. Their boss can¡¯t even afford to supply better weapons and he still wants to be a warlord.¡± Casey sneered. Then, one of the soldiers backed up and drove the car at full eleration before putting it to neutral gear and jumping off, sending the empty car driving past the mine field.

    The mines detonated as it went by, sounding loud as thunder.

 Chapter 587 - Take by Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 587: Take by Surprise (Part One)</h4>

    If one car wasn¡¯t enough, they would immediately send another car across the open road.

    They didn¡¯t believe that the base camp wouldn¡¯t have any cars for them to drive back to their base with, so all they had to do was take them.

    The constant explosions of the mines detonating came from the bottom of the hill.

    Those on the hill, especially the group of people who took refuge, were all worried inside with their eyelids twitching.

    It was a bit hard to see the road ahead as the explosion caused sand to swirl into the air. But the troops were in no hurry, as they could slowly kill their way up after the mines were gone.

    ¡°Scout the terrain; is there a way out from behind this mountain?¡± Casey asked the headquarters.

    Themander replied, ¡°No, this is Brokeback mountain, and it¡¯s got cliffs behind it that are quite high.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Roger, then we¡¯ll wait until our view clears.¡±

    Themander exined, ¡°What I meant was that we should wait until nightfall since it is more suitable forbat. We can cut the cables in this area to cut off their power supply, and then wait for an opportunity. First use the drones to scout out the exact location of their leader and assassinate him to demoralize them.¡±

    ¡°No, I disagree. First of all, you have said that this is a group of soldiers who are not afraid to die, so if their leader was assassinated, it will only inme their spirit even more.¡±

    ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°I support the night battle n, but we should directly wipe them outpletely. It would be a more direct way to train our overallbat strength. We are aces, so please respect us.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so how sure are you guys about taking down this ce?¡±

    ¡°Ny percent! I mean, we can kill at least 90 percent of them! While the rest will probably run away.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be watching you with a drone. Good luck.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the ranking of the other countries?¡±

    ¡°So far we are at the bottom with only 90 points. Even other smaller nations have 120 points. The highest ranked ones are the Pr Bears from R Nation; they are natural-born fighters and are very tough. By the time they are done with a ce, there isn¡¯t even any grass left. They¡¯ve got 478 points at the moment.¡±

    ¡°That means to surpass them, we have to kill all the troops here, right?¡±

    HQ: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Good, I can¡¯t wait to clear the area. You guys help us scout out any other small forces near this area.¡±

    HQ: ¡°By the way, I have to remind you of one thing. ording to the information that the locals have gathered, this location you are in actually belongs to the territory of the Falcon Mercenaries, which have been taken over by the Deviant Mercenary Corp. We suspect that they¡¯ve eliminated the Falcon Mercenaries already. Also, to be more exact, they assimted the members of Cobra after killing their boss, and also exterminated a hundred of the Wild Wolf mercenaries. This Deviant Mercenary Corp is quite strong.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 587: Take by Surprise (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°Is there any information on any of their members? I need to know where theye from and which nations these criminals belong to.¡±

    HQ: ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve been hearing from the locals that it¡¯s been less than a month since they formed a mercenary group, and they¡¯ve been quite mysterious.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Interesting, looks like District 7 isn¡¯t the weakest area after all. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be challenging but now there¡¯s something to y with.¡±

    Meanwhile, the drone spotted a maning down the hill, moving in the exact direction of their soldiers. However, he was still 3 km away, so they weren¡¯t worried even after they saw him carrying a sniper rifle.

    ¡°Keep an eye out, there is a soldiering down the hill towards you guys and he is carrying a sniper rifle; he¡¯s probably a sniper. His gun is of an older model with a short effective range, so he can¡¯t threaten you guys at the moment. However, keep in mind that he¡¯s currently 3 km away from you guys.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Roger. I hope he¡¯s not here to talk about terms for surrender. I won¡¯t ept it.¡±

    It was Xu Cheng who was carrying the sniper rifle, and he had a head cover on as he ran towards the minefield.

    He stopped when he was less than 1 km away from the M Nation special forces.

    Themanders were watching him with a drone and several of them were quite curious.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    ¡°Probably trying to set up an ambush here to try and catch us by surprise.¡±

    ¡°Does he not know that there¡¯s a drone in the sky watching him? He¡¯s been exposed already.¡±

    They could see that Xu Chengid down on his stomach as he sorted out the gun and loaded the bullets. He then ced the gun against his shoulder, getting in a position as if he was preparing an ambush.

    Themandersughed. ¡°Looks like these mercenaries are quite amateurish. First of all, the effective range of his gun is only 1 km, and secondly, the air on Casey¡¯s side is full of sand, which will make it difficult to see anyone at all. Can you really shoot someone at this distance? Besides, Casey and the others have helmets and bulletproof vests. The odds of him hitting the only unprotected region of the face is so small. I think with aprehensive assessment, we can say that he¡¯s preparing a sneak attack and waiting for Casey and the others to head over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡±

    The headquarters immediately returned their feedback to Casey. ¡°1 km in your 45-degree direction, a sniper is lying down, presumably trying to sneak attack. Keep an eye out for himter when you attack; don¡¯t get ambushed.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. We won¡¯t go over there yet, we¡¯ll wait until sunset first and let them break mentally first.¡± Casey smiled.

    Suddenly, themanders who had been continuing to monitor Xu Cheng wondered if they saw it correctly when it seemed like Xu Cheng had made an OK gesture towards the sky.

    ¡°Do you guys think he saw our drone? Was he gesturing to us?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible? It¡¯s almost evening, so it will be difficult to see a drone a hundred meters up in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Then who is he making that gesture to?¡±

    After Xu Cheng finished gesturing, he focused his eyes into the scope, in which several of the special forces soldiers were exposed. The sand and dust in the air? They simply wouldn¡¯t be a problem with his prating vision.

    Boom!

    A bullet passed silently through the dust and sand towards the face of an A-rank special forces soldier.

    Poof!

    The soldier was packing up his gear when his head suddenly mmed against the vehicle from inertia and fell down onto the ground, surprising all the others at the scene.

    It happened in a split second, catching everyone off guard.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± a soldier shouted and ran over to the fallen soldier to find him breathless with his head shot through from his eye socket.

    ¡°Jack! Sh*t! He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Boom. Another soldier fell down onto the ground with a bullet shot through their face.

    This uracy shocked Casey as he shouted in a hurry, ¡°Take cover behind the vehicle!¡±

    The remaining twenty-six soldiers scrambled behind the armed vehicle to take cover.

    Themanders also spotted two of their soldiers had been shot through the head on camera.

    ¡°Sir, it was that sniper that fired!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Themanders were taken aback. How the hell is that possible?

    ¡°Casey, pay attention. That sniper isn¡¯t trying to sneak up on you; he¡¯s nning to kill you from there!¡±

 Chapter 588 - This Opponent Is Beyond Our Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 588: This Opponent Is Beyond Our Assessment (Part One)</h4>

    Correct. Xu Cheng would never let them inside to see what was going on exactly, so he had toe out early.

    For what?

    To kill!

    The headquarters realized the live feed had suddenly been cut off.

    The technician shouted out in horror, ¡°Oh no! He destroyed the drone. He was actually able to hit it and at such a high altitude no less!¡±

    Themanders immediately said to Casey and the others on the scene, ¡°Evacuate immediately and stop the attack for now. We can¡¯t give you an exact view as the drone has been destroyed. You¡¯re now in a blind spot.¡±

    Casey: ¡°So how did he see us?¡±

    HQ: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Caset: ¡°Was it just luck?¡±

    HQ: ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself, how could he hit the only weak spot from just a guess?¡±

    Casey: ¡°Isn¡¯t he only one person? We know how to kill him!¡±

    Having said that, Casey turned around and said to hisrade, ¡°Pique, you¡¯re in charge of that sniper 1 km away in the 45-degree direction.¡±

    Pique nodded, grabbed a dagger and a pistol as he rolled out of the car, and raced in that direction.

    He was fast and used the sand as cover; he was confident that he was perfectly fast enough to avoid the bullets.

    Bang! He had run out for less than a minute.

    Casey and the others were hiding behind the car, and when they heard the gunshot, they didn¡¯t know if it had hit Pique or not. So Casey tapped on his headset and said, ¡°Pique, do you copy? Respond.¡±

    There was no response from Pique.

    Casey panicked. ¡°Pique!¡±

    Still no response.

    Casey growled at the headquarters, ¡°I need a new drone to take a look at the whole situation. Pique isn¡¯t answering, can you guys see if he¡¯s okay or not.¡±

    Pique had actually been taken out by a single shot and had died.

    Themanders were also a bit anxious. ¡°It will take five minutes for the nearest drone to fly to your area.¡±

    When the drones from the other areas finally flew close, their live feeds were suddenly cut off just as they reached where Casey and the team was.

    ¡°FUK, it¡¯s been hit again, what the fck is this?¡± Themanders were furious as this was the fourth drone that had been destroyed.

    ¡°The drone got destroyed again. There¡¯s no way to see if Pique is okay or not, one of you needs to go over for support.¡±

    Casey looked at his otherrades. ¡°Bruce, you go check it out. I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Casey fired a shot at the other mine areas, exploding a mine and causing the sand and dust to rage even more so it would interfere with that sniper¡¯s vision.

    Bruce took the opportunity and charged towards the direction that Pique had headed towards to check on him.

    <h4>Chapter 588: This Opponent Is Beyond Our Assessment (Part Two)</h4>

    He ran across about two-hundred meters when he saw Pique¡¯s dead body with a shot through his nose bridge.

    Same lethal spot. Bruce could feel the goosebumps all over his body as he quickly reported to everyone. ¡°Listen, this sniper is not simple. The three shots he¡¯s fired so far have all been hits, and he seems to know where our armor¡¯s weak points are. He¡¯s a tough opponent and Pique was killed with the same shot through his face...¡±

    Bang!

    The sound of a gunshot was heard in the open space before Bruce could finish his words.

    The shot could be heard by themanders as well as the sound of his voice that got cut off.

    Casey asked in a somewhat tentative manner, ¡°Bruce?¡±

    No sound.

    Cassey was worried. ¡°Bruce? Don¡¯t you f*cking y with me, answer if you can hear me!¡±

    Themanders sighed on the other side. ¡°He probably died!¡±

    Casey and the rest of the team were in rage.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡± The group of soldiers were furious.

    They haven¡¯t executed any of their ns yet and four of theirrades had been killed within the blink of an eye, especially that they died without a word. They didn¡¯t even see the enemy clearly and only knew that there was a sniper. Yet the most hateful and infuriating thing was knowing where he was and what gun he was using, but there was no way to go over and kill him.

    Recalling that gesture where he raised his hand at the drone, it was total provocation!

    Themanders seemed to sense the opponent¡¯s instincts and knew that he was a master with extreme skills. So far, he had fired four shots and four soldiers had been killed; and, puzzlingly, it didn¡¯t seem like his vision was affected by the sand and wind.

    ¡°Casey, listen. This opponent is far beyond our initial assessment, and you need to retreat immediately. This area may not be a big fish but rather a big shark!¡± themander shouted to the remaining twenty-four soldiers on the scene.

    ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t even seen their basecamp yet and we¡¯ve lost four men. You¡¯re telling us to retreat? Do you want us to lose our dignity? To have our nation¡¯s dignity be a joke for others, allowing our M Nation¡¯s special forces to be mocked for being unable to even wipe out the weakest District 7?¡± Casey said, ¡°I¡¯m the captain, I¡¯ll takemand of this battle.¡±

    Themanders didn¡¯t actually want to call off the attack in such a mess either. ¡°Then you guys be careful, I¡¯ll bring in drones from other areas as soon as I can to help you from above.¡±

    Casey temporarily turned off his headset andmanded, ¡°Listen guys, this sniper might just be a sharpshooter, let¡¯s get in the truck and take him out.¡±

    ¡°But we would step on mines. We haven¡¯tpletely cleared the mines in front of us yet, and it¡¯s dangerous to drive the car over. If he¡¯s waiting for us at that ce, there must be a mine in between.¡±

    He had a reasonable prediction.

    Sweat broke out on Casey¡¯s forehead as he pondered how to take out the sniper first.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll creep forward and put our helmets in front to protect our heads and faces from showing. Bring the minesweeper and we¡¯ll get over these mines.¡±

    The others felt the n would work.

    Using the creeping method with their physique, they could easily reach 1 km within a short amount of time, especially since they didn¡¯t need to crawl all the way to the other side; they just needed to spot Xu Cheng first so their snipers could urately take him out.

    Having thought that, the twenty-four soldiers crawled away from the vehicle and scattered as they all headed towards Xu Cheng¡¯s direction.

    Themanders said to the technician immediately, ¡°Transfer the other areas¡¯ drones to this battlefield immediately. Fast! Head there with the fastest flying speed!¡±

    ¡°I will need fifteen minutes ording to the direction and speed.¡°

    Fifteen minutester, the technician said, ¡°Sir, this time I¡¯ve taken the drone to its maximum altitude. I can see that our soldiers have crossed the area filled with sandy wind.¡±

    ¡°Do you see the sniper?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still at the same spot.¡±

    Themanders immediately picked up the headset and said to Casey, ¡°The sniper is still there. Be careful. We¡¯ve got our eyes again, so we can see his movements.¡±

    ¡°Good, he can¡¯t hurt us now at all even if he could hit us. You guys continue to monitor him.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked through his lens at the group of soldiers who were actually holding their helmets in front of themselves so his bullet wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through. It would be a little painful if he hits their shoulders, but that pain was perfectly bearable for this group of well-trained and powerful soldiers.

    ¡°Want to cross the minefield? Did you ask me?¡± Xu Cheng smiled slightly.

 Chapter 589 - Speed? Scare You To Death

    <h4>Chapter 589: Speed? Scare You To Death (Part One)</h4>

    They had detectors that could detect mines, and Xu Cheng had activated his prating vision to know which areas were mined. These guys want to cross over?

    Xu Cheng saw that three of them with detectors found a mine 4 meters ahead of them, and they immediately went around the mine as they continued to crawl forward.

    However, why would Xu Cheng give them this chance? Thus, he aimed a shot at a mine beside them!

    Boom!

    ¡°He fired!¡± Themander was surprised, fearing that Xu Cheng would aim for a headshot again.

    ¡°No way. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt our men this way, as long as they don¡¯t expose their faces...¡±

    Before he could finish, one of the mines around the three soldiers was detonated, which caused a chain reaction to the three other mines near it and a total of four mines exploded.

    Boom.

    ¡°Ah! My eyes!¡±

    ¡°My ears!¡±

    The loud sound and the sand st from the explosion pierced into the soldier¡¯s eyes, making them sting, and the huge shock wave made their eardrums buzz for a short period of time. They were unable to hear the voices of other people around them.

    Themander was shocked when he saw this.

    The soldiers couldn¡¯t be protected well with this kind of detonation around the minefield.

    One of the soldiers had his helmet directly blown away by the st of sand caused by the explosion.

    Bang. A shot was fired.

    This guy who lost his helmet was directly shot through the head by Xu Cheng.

    The two soldiers beside him, one was rubbing his eyes while the other was covering his ears; and the next thing they saw when they finished was theirrade on the ground beside them with dull eyes like a dead fish, lying motionless as his blood slowly leaked into the yellow sand.

    ¡°George...¡± A soldier pushed at his body and found out he was dead already.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡±

    Casey and the other soldiers smacked their fists onto the ground.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill this murderer today, I¡¯ll f*cking quit the Special Forces!¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that they were having a brief moment of grief as he stared at the drone¡¯s camera and took out a cigarette from his bag; he then removed the mask above his mouth as he bit on the cigarette and lit it up in a calm and rxed manner.

    He even waved his hand towards the drone at the end.

    The group ofmanders behind the camera almost spat out blood from anger.

    Mockery!

    Outright mockery!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that we are from M Nation? And he¡¯s still so arrogant. If this man doesn¡¯t die, then we will be failures even if we were to win the championship this year.¡± Themander was furious

    <b>Chapter 589: Speed? Scare You To Death (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°We currently have only 90 points and yet we¡¯ve already sacrificed seven soldiers! This is the first time we encountered this high of a mortality rate in thest five years, and it seems like District 7 should actually be the toughest of the ten districts to deal with!¡±

    Casey endured his grief and held back his anger as he said word for word, ¡°Keep moving, and the drones, continue to monitor him.¡±

    A soldier went over and brought the mine detector back as they continued moving forward.

    Xu Cheng was almost halfway through his cigarette when he saw them moving again.

    Once they reached another minefield, Xu Cheng fired another shot to detonate those mines.

    Themander wondered. ¡°Does he know where the mines are hidden? Why does he act as if every shot was nned?¡±

    ¡°Use the drone to get a photo of the entire area from a bird¡¯s eye view.¡±

    Technician: ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    The technician used the drone to survey the area with all the soldiers and Xu Cheng in one frame. Themander stared at the video and saw that clearly there weren¡¯t any marks that noted where the mines were; and he was even more curious how Xu Cheng seemed to know exactly where the mines were buried and how every one of his shots could precisely detonate the mines.

    ¡°Are the mines wireless?¡± Themanders asked Casey and the others, ¡°Otherwise it¡¯s hard to exin why his shots could detonate the mines. There¡¯s no reason that he can know theyout of the mines exactly, unless he¡¯s aputer, or they have someone else behind the scenes to manipte the mines wirelessly for detonation.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Not wireless devices. They¡¯re all old knockout independent mines, but they¡¯re buried so shallow that a normal sniper rifle bullet can prate the sand just enough to hit it and thus detonate it.¡±

    HQ: ¡°So you believe that his shots are urate enough to hit mines hidden underground?¡±

    Casey: ¡°I don¡¯t! Which is why I need an exnation from you.¡±

    HQ: ¡°Since you say they¡¯re buried quite shallow, then that means a certain amount of sand and dust has increased the burden of the mine, which equates to a man stepping and thus detonating it. That¡¯s the only exnation.¡±

    Casey smiled bitterly. ¡°Then exin why the mines in the other areas haven¡¯t exploded for so long, but the area we¡¯re crawling around has? Tell me, how much further away are we from him?¡±

    ¡°About 700 meters and you can get your sniper ready. I¡¯ll have the drone fly over his headter, so you can tell where he¡¯s hiding. It¡¯s time to test your blind shots.¡±

    Casey nodded at his otherrades. ¡°Snipers get ready.¡±

    There was an expert sniper who took his sniper rifle off his back and loaded it with bullets, while arade covered for him as he held out a helmet in front of him. This way, he could safely look up at the drone and figure out the direction of the sniper without getting shot. He was cautious and once he was ready to start, hisrades in front of him would immediately get out of the way to give him an open field of view when he would take a blind snipe at the positioned angle.

    ¡°Fly the drone over that sniper¡¯s head to give them the signal,¡± said themander.

    The technician nodded.

    ¡°Fick, please note that the target is at your 10 o¡¯clock and 2 minutes angle, assuming that you¡¯re currently facing the 12 o¡¯clock direction,¡± the technician briefed him on the information.

    Fick was the soldier in charge of the sniper, and he nodded as he took out his wrist elevation watch to set it straight. After pointing his gun in the direction of 10:02, he looked at the drone and it was indeed exactly over the direction his gun was pointed toward. Xu Cheng was exactly beneath where the drone was.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Ready to go,¡± Fick answered.

    On the other hand, Xu Cheng was also ready and whatever they were doing, he could already see with his prating vision.

    They were in a situation where they couldn¡¯t see Xu Cheng clearly, so their uracy would be disrupted while Xu Cheng¡¯s sniper rifle was already urately pointed at Fick.

    To test our hand speed, right?

    Fick looked at hisrade blocking the scope and took a deep breath as he reached unprecedented levels of concentration.

    Therade who was covering him looked at him and asked, ¡°Ready?¡±

    Fick gestured OK. ¡°I¡¯ll count down three two one and you get out of the way!¡±

    Hisrade nodded.

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s attention was also focused as his crosshairs were hovering on the unseen Fick. Once hisrade moved away and exposed Fick¡¯s face, then that would be the time for his bullet to pierce through him.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°One!¡±

 Chapter 590 - Special Treatment at Special Times

    <b>Chapter 590: Special Treatment at Special Times (Part One)</b>

    When Fick counted down to ¡®one,¡¯ therade in front of him shifted his body away immediately.

    Fick¡¯s eyes immediately focused on the sniper lens and saw a target. He was 0.3 seconds to lock onto the target when he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s head in the crosshairs, and he was about to pull the trigger, and a ¡®bang¡¯ was heard on the battlefield.

    Themander asked, ¡°Target down?¡±

    The technician used the drone¡¯s camera to zoom in on Xu Cheng and found he was still holding half a cigarette in his mouth while exhaling white smoke, so he said, ¡°The shot missed.¡±

    HQ: ¡°Casey, who fired the shot? Him or Fick?¡±

    ¡°The shot wasn¡¯t from Fick, it was the target. Fick¡¯s bullet didn¡¯t go out, and he got shot in the head! That guy¡¯s bullet pierced through the lens and went in his eye and through his head!¡± Casey replied in a ghostly voice.

    Everyone in the headquarters was shocked!

    Was he human?

    The soldier beside Fick was more than stunned because when he got out of the way, he thought he heard Fick¡¯s shot within a blink of an eye. Who knew that Fick¡¯s head would suddenly fall backwards, and then his whole head would smash into the sand, his sniper rifle never shooting out a single bullet.

    The blood sttered onto the soldier¡¯s face as he stayed still in shock, and his hands were subconsciously blocking his face with the helmet as he panicked and cried out anxiously.

    ¡°Sh<i>t, that¡¯s not f</i>cking human. You guys better figure out what we¡¯re going to do now.¡± He was a bit broken inside as he had witnessed two of hisrades beside him get their heads blown off. It was a situation where an elite sniper couldn¡¯t even do the job, and under this circumstance, an iprehensible opponent was the most frightening.

    Not just him, but the entire team had never met such a bizarre opponent.

    When Casey heard that hisrade had broken down and was on the verge of crying, he also pressured themanders as he said, ¡°You guys better check out if this guy is Kush or not!¡±

    ¡°No way! Kush has an agreement with us that he won¡¯t interfere or go against us as long as we don¡¯t infringe on his territory. He knows what it means to break the agreement and he also can¡¯t change the set rules around here.¡±

    The soldier next to Fick questioned, ¡°So can you exin to me how he is doing it? We all seem to be under his control here, and don¡¯t tell me they bought a naked-eye camera device. Hitting mines, urately blowing heads off from 800 meters away with a single shot, I want to ask you which sniper in the world has such a terrifying record? It seemed like he was expecting every move we made. He even knew that I¡¯d cover Fick and Fick would be aiming at him! All of this means he knows what we¡¯re doing, so shouldn¡¯t you guys exin?¡±

    Themanders went into silence.

    They stared at each other looking for an answer.

    ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    One of them ran through his thoughts and said, ¡°First of all, this man is an excellent sniper. So good that it¡¯s almost unbelievable. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for a human to do that, which means that his gun must be some special hightech gun, equipped with some sort of AI locking and targeting system.¡±

    The Commander in Chief immediately dismissed him after he finished, ¡°You mean, there are other countries that are more than a decade ahead of our M Nation in the military field? The kind of gun you¡¯re talking about can only be imagined as not only does the whole gun need to be equipped with AI chips; the bullets have to be specially produced as well. Do you think he¡¯s using an intelligent navigation weapon in a country with no satellites or inte around?¡±

    <b>Chapter 590: Special Treatment at Special Times (Part Two)</b>

    The othermanders added, ¡°If we rule that out, then this man is really terrifying; how the hell did he do that? The drone swept over the area and found that there were no maic devices at all. How the hell was he able to see what was happening on Casey¡¯s side and make any preparations? I know you¡¯re trying to say if it could be a mole among us but that¡¯spletely impossible, because even if someone had given him the location of Casey¡¯s group, there was no way he could have known the precise location of Casey and the others with such thorough detail. None of us would have known, and even if there was a mole, there¡¯s no way that so much information between the two could have been transmitted in such a short amount of time.¡±

    The Commander-in-Chief picked up his headset and said, ¡°Casey, retreat! You have lost the will to fight. We need to further assess our enemy before continuing. Retreat!¡±

    Casey was furious. ¡°How can we back out at this point? I¡¯d love to get close enough to that b¡ª¨Cd and break him into pieces. I want a tank to back us up here!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not against the rules; it¡¯s a manpowerpetition. If you could get a tank, why don¡¯t you ask for missiles? This type of weapon use would be much detested by the pacifists around the world.¡±

    Casey: ¡°So, how do you propose we retreat? Get back down? Don¡¯t joke, okay? Five of my men are dead! It¡¯s a humiliating defeat. Are we doing them any justice by retreating? I must kill this b¡ª¨Cd with my bare hands today!¡±

    Other soldier: ¡°Yes, this man must die to avenge the sacrifices of our brothers.¡±

    HQ: ¡°What can you do about it? You can¡¯t show even a bit of your face with such urate shooting from the other side, and by the time you crawl over, he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to stay and would have long since run away. As soon as you look up, you¡¯ll be attacked again.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Coborate with us using the gas bombs on the drone, that would pinpoint his location and also interfere with his vision. We will then go up and take him down immediately!¡±

    HQ: ¡°No, the drone can not be used as a part of this. It¡¯s just a tool for surveying the situation and providing us with live feedback so we can give orders.¡±

    Casey: ¡°Sir, how can you tolerate a retreat like that? We haven¡¯t even attacked yet, and we¡¯ve already lost five of ourrades. Have you thought about how humiliating it would be to go back? Special times call for special measures!¡±

    Everyone in the headquarters stared at each other.

    ¡°The current situation is truly a passive one as we have lost five soldiers, but we must win this battle!¡±

    The fourmanders looked at each other; it was already a matter of the M Nation¡¯s authority. If they retreated in this battle, then it would cause the remaining 23 soldiers to lose their morale, which was not what they wanted. It was only the first level of thepetition; how could they win if they lost their spirit and confidence so early on?

    Therefore, the fourmanders had no choice but to take this type of cheating action.

    ¡°For this one, we will overwhelm him with numbers, but we must win this battle!¡± the Commander-in-Chief said.

    ¡°Yes, special times call for special measures, and the morale of the army must not be affected.¡±

    Having reached a mutual agreement, the Commander-in-Chief picked up the microphone and passed on his words. ¡°Casey, stand by. The drones will cooperate.¡±

    The remaining 23 soldiers regained their fighting spirit once again.

 Chapter 591 - The Battle of the Remaining Three

    Chapter 591: The Battle of the Remaining Three (Part One)

    The sight of Xu Cheng taking out another cigarette was very annoying to the M Nationmanders.

    ¡°Kill him and bring his corpse back to pay tribute to our fallen soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Countdown to the drone dropping small bombs. Three seconds!¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    Casey and the others all pulled out their guns andid down on the ground as they prepared to get up and make their next move.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°One!¡±

    Shu¨C

    A small bomb fell from above Xu Cheng¡¯s head.

    Boom!

    Although it was blown by the wind and fell a bit off target, the bomb still exploded beside Xu Cheng. An average person would have been crippled if not killed by that explosion.

    For a moment, the dust and sand stirred in the air and therge open sandy area suddenly gave Casey and the others a chance.

    They quickly got up and rushed to that ce.

    However...

    As they got up, they had thought that even if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t die, he would need some time to recover from that minor concussion, or if he could lift his sniper rifle, his vision would be disturbed by the sandstorm and he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the target.

    But they were wrong.

    The moment the twenty-three of them got up...

    The sound of gunfire followed.

    And it was at a consistent firing rate.

    Bang, bang, bang...

    A total of six shots were fired!

    The M Nation soldiers who had just stood up fell backwards one after another as if their heads had run into a wall, and they all remained on the ground motionless.

    Themanders were shocked as they watched their six soldiers suddenly fall to the ground.

    ¡°How could it be! How is this possible! Was it him shooting? Or was there someone else?¡±

    ¡°No! There was no one else around; could there have been some other mercenaries waiting in ambush in the sand? That must be it, otherwise it¡¯s hard to exin how he could have done all this on his own! Those six bursts of gunfire just now, it couldn¡¯t have been at that frequency. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s still alive and firing!¡±

    ¡°Casey, stop the attack.¡± Themander shouted, ¡°They might have an ambush ready.¡±

    Casey and the others sprinted forward like panthers. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Everyone stop, only Zachary, Bowen, and I, the three of us, will charge forward. We¡¯ll demolish our opponents with our true ability! Regardless of his dirty tricks and tactics, I¡¯m determined to kill him!¡±

    Zachary, Bowen, and Casey were the only three S-ranked pros on the team, and they split up three ways to divert Xu Cheng¡¯s attention as they pulled their helmets down in front of their faces.

    Bang. Bang. Bang.

    They were smart as they covered their faces with their helmets while charging forwards, so that they wouldn¡¯t follow in the footsteps of their sixrades.

    Although it would slow them down, with their explosive power and stamina, they could run far faster than an average person.

    They reached 800 meters within just one minute of sprinting.

    Xu Cheng quickly aimed at those mines underneath their feet and detonated them with one shot after another.

    For a while, the seventeen soldiers running were surrounded by exploding mines bursting outyers of sand. The soldiers who were close enough were directly blown away, and even if they had bulletproof vests and helmets, that shockwave still shocked them to the point where their whole bodies were ufortable, making them dizzy after falling hard onto the ground.

    There were nine soldiers who were directly affected by the mine st and fell onto the ground, and although they didn¡¯t die, they had lost their ability to fight for a short time.

    Themanders turned pale seeing what was happening.

    The loss was too costly!

    Chapter 591: The Battle of the Remaining Three (Part Two)

    They hadn¡¯t harmed a single enemy yet, and eleven of their men had been killed, while nine were injured. This meant that twenty of them were expected to be out of the mission for the next round of the contest!

    This was their worst performance since the battle with the Continental Mercenary Group five years ago; even worse, because the death toll of their opponent this time was zero!

    The number was heavy.

    Heavy enough that it made themanders feel particrly depressed.

    The drone was trapped in a cloud of dust and it was impossible to capture how many people were still alive. When the dust slowly dissipated, they leaned closer to the screen one by one to take a look.

    Xu Cheng was gone!

    ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± someone yelled.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    Themanders immediately shouted to Casey and the others who were still running towards Xu Cheng, ¡°Attention, the sniper is not there! He¡¯s missing!¡±

    At the same time, a few soldiers who had been knocked to the ground by the mine suddenly burst out screaming, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Casey and the other two¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°He¡¯s behind us!¡±

    Xu Cheng did take advantage of the long sandstorm to dash behind them, he had deliberately detonated all the mines around him to make the sand dust even thicker to disrupt the drones¡¯ vision; at the same time disrupt the group of soldiers who had already scattered and ran. They wouldn¡¯t be able to see well in such an environment, but Xu Cheng was different, he could see everything clearly!

    So by the time Casey and the others were almost at where Xu Cheng was, Xu Cheng had already rushed to the side of those scattered soldiers and slit their throats one by one!

    Casey¡¯s trio turned back immediately, but the roiling sand prevented them from seeing objects and surroundings more than three meters away. By the time they found theirrades, they were already dead.

    Casey: ¡°Adam¡¯s dead!¡±

    Zachery: ¡°Morris¡¯s down!!¡±

    Bowen: ¡°Jiru¡¯s dead! Crowe too, and so is Aman!¡±

    Casey then found three more of hisrades nearby, all of them with their eyes open and their throats slit.

    He crouched down and closed their eyes with his hands as he sighed. ¡°Luther, Adams, and Steven are dead!¡±

    The list of names was like a nightmare to themanders as they stared at the machines and screens with nk eyes not knowing what to do or say. The mood was more than heavy, and the fourmanders took off their headphones and smashed them across the wall.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡±

    ¡°Fu*k!¡±

    After Zachery listed all the dead names, he sighed. ¡°There are only three of us left! Captain, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    Casey¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he crouched halfway down beside hisrades¡¯ bodies. He looked around at the sand dust and suddenly roared, ¡°Son of a b*tch! Come out if you dare! We¡¯ll fight like men, and I will not be Casey if I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    Themander said, ¡°Casey, calm down. You¡¯re only going to expose your location by yelling like that. All you three need to do now is calm down and go find the stun grenade in your bags; maybe it will help you in this situation.¡±

    Casey replied, ¡°How the f*ck am I supposed to calm down? You tell me! We¡¯re the only three left from a group of thirty. In just three days, on our first mission, we sacrificed twenty-seven of ourrades!¡±

    Bowen also said in a deep voice, ¡°If we don¡¯t kill this man, we won¡¯t be worthy of being therades of our dead brothers!¡±

    Zachery agreed. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Casey yelled at the sand dust around him, ¡°Come out here! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    There was a bang of a gunshot.

    The three men caught the direction of the gunshot with their ears and headed towards there.

    When they arrived at a sandy ce, they saw a ck hooded man already standing in front of them with a cigarette in his hand as he inhaled a mouthful.

    ¡°Having fun?¡± he asked with a smile.

 Chapter 592 - Mind-blowing Scene

    Chapter 592: Mind-blowing Scene (Part One)

    Casey stared angrily at the guy with the ck hood in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be on our intel.¡±

    Xu Cheng flicked the butt of his cigarette and blew on it. ¡°So now I¡¯m here to let you guys get to know me better. The drones above your heads will record footage of me for your intelligence, and I¡¯ll have to do my best to put on a show for myself and make you guys a stepping stone to my fame.¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Bowen sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯ve been doing around here, but you will be helpless in front of true power even if you have a gun!¡±

    ¡°Who said I was going to use a gun to fight you guys?¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve already thrown away my sniper rifle?¡±

    He looked around at the sand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, this storm of sand will probably calm down and disappear in a minute, so I¡¯ll have to take out the three of you before it does.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, we¡¯re the ones taking you out!¡± Zachery said as he threw a punch at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng purposely took on this punch with his chest.

    Dang!

    Zachery felt like his bones were going to crack!

    His hard fist struck Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, which was even harder, as if he had hit an aluminumposite steel te with his bare hands.

    Zachery¡¯s face twisted in pain, and Xu Cheng reached out to grab his arm when he saw his hands withdraw.

    Zachery tried to struggle out of it, but Xu Cheng gave it a hard twist.

    With a crack, Zachery¡¯s wrist was broken by Xu Cheng and hung loose vertically at a 90 degrees angle!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The sound of Zachery¡¯s scream was heard directly by themanders.

    ¡°Whose voice was that?¡± Their drones couldn¡¯t capture anything visually inside the cloud of sand dust and the sudden sound of this scream in the quiet atmosphere added to the tension in the air.

    ¡°It sounded like.... It sounded like Zachery!¡±

    ¡°What happened to him? He¡¯s S-rank! You sure it¡¯s his voice?¡± the Commander-in-chief asked.

    A few instructors answered, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him, I¡¯m familiar with his voice.¡±

    Technician: ¡°The sound frequencies confirm that they came from Zachery¡¯s headset. It¡¯s him!¡±

    The fourmanders¡¯ faces looked even worse.

    ¡°Zachary, answer if you can hear me!¡±

    When Zachery¡¯s wrist was broken off, Casey and Bowen came over to take some of the pressure off of him as they closed in on Xu Cheng.

    Casey kicked Xu Cheng¡¯s neck which could be fatal to an average person as they would die from a broken spine; yet Xu Cheng raised his arm to block his kick, and his steel-hard arms struck against Casey¡¯s retracting foot, making Casey feel like he had kicked a huge hard rock.

    He withdrew his foot with a stare while Bowen reached for Xu Cheng¡¯s heart with a dagger.

    Xu Cheng grabbed the dagger with one hand; not caring how sharp it was, he grabbed it over with his bare hands and bent it forcefully!

    The dagger broke on the spot, and he grabbed the broken dagger de and plunged it directly into Bowen¡¯s throat. His actions were so fluid that Bowen didn¡¯t even have the time to react nor think that Xu Cheng would catch the dagger with his bare hands, break it, and attack him with it. He wasn¡¯t able to prepare himself for the sudden turn of events at all.

    Chapter 592: Mind-blowing Scene (Part Two)

    After the dagger de plunged into his throat, Bowen¡¯s trachea felt like it was being jammed and he could not make any sound.

    ¡°Uh-uh...¡± He could only make this sound and it was intermittent as if he was about to stop breathing. The sound was transmitted to themanders and they all started to panic.

    The technician said, ¡°It¡¯s Bowen, he¡¯s probably injured as well!¡±

    ¡°Bowen, is everything all right? Answer!¡±

    ¡°Uh.... Uh...¡±

    The voice sounded like the cries for help of a dying man; all that was left was a moan of despair.

    Themander: ¡°Hurry up and find out what¡¯s going on inside the sand cloud!¡±

    The technician: ¡°We can only see it when the surrounding clears,¡± the technician answered.

    Themanders said anxiously, ¡°Manually control the drone to go inside to find out! Fly down!¡±

    The technician: ¡°It will be shot down again.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less now!¡± Themander said in a deep voice, ¡°My a-s is about to be kicked out once we go back!¡±

    The other threemanders also smiled bitterly, they knew that they were going to lose their jobs no matter what the oue of this incident was going to be.

    Casey was so shocked that he took three steps back, pulled out the pistol strapped to his leg, and pointed it at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Move if you dare! I¡¯ll shoot you in the head if you move again!¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his head and his hands froze in mid-air as he stared at Casey¡¯s gun without a word.

    Casey¡¯s eyes were red, and saliva came out when he shouted at Xu Cheng; he looked like a mess. His gaze looked like he wanted to crush Xu Cheng to pieces. In fact, he would have preferred to crush him with his strength, but with just these few moves against him, he had to admit the fact that he could not beat Xu Cheng.

    None of the three people present could beat him!

    Zachery¡¯s arm was broken!

    Bowen had stopped moving, and judging by the punctured artery on his neck, he was probably dead!

    All of this hit Casey even harder, so now he just wanted to go crazy and vent himself in whatever way he could just to kill this man!

    He finally pulled out his pistol and pointed it at Xu Cheng¡¯s head as he shouted hysterically, ¡°Come on, keep fighting! Keep killing!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him with a sneer. ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t like you guys? You guys are the typical example of the government setting fires while not allowing people to light upmps. You just want to have fun ughtering all those people, and yet you won¡¯t allow us to fight back?¡±

    ¡°Fight back against what?¡± Casey said, ¡°You guys are a bunch of criminals, and you really think you¡¯ve been ¡®reborn¡¯ when you came here? Wherever you go, you are criminals who havemitted crimes! It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be erased in a lifetime, and the more we kill, the more we¡¯re just doing the people a favor!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m only killing you for myself. Man for self like Heaven for Earth! Since we are here in and withoutws, let¡¯s let our strength talk,¡± said Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Strength, eh?¡± Casey brought the gun even closer to Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead and said viciously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if we, the M Nation, wanted to, we could have bombed this ce with tanks and jets. You have the strength? Come on, say it to my gun and my bullets, what can you do with your strength?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your strength, but with my strength I can ignore your gun!¡± Xu Cheng said, staring at him while he quickly threw his shadow fists.

    Casey also fired at the same time.

    The bullets flew out with bangs, but Xu Cheng¡¯s palm caught the bullets in the air, as he then punched Casey¡¯s heart while snatching his pistol away with one hand. Casey spat out blood and directly flew 10 meters away and continued to roll down and fall as he never got up again.

    Meanwhile, the drones gradually started to see the dead bodies in the sandy cloud and all of their faces turned pale.

    When they flew towards Xu Cheng, his pistol was aimed at Zachery¡¯s head who was still alive but had a broken wrist!

    Bang! In front of the video surveince.

    Zachery was shot in the head, and all the staff and members at the headquarters witnessed his fall onto the ground!

    Bowen and Casey¡¯s dead body were also lying there for disy.

    This picture became the most mind-blowing scene in the history of the tournament.

 Chapter 593 - Can I Have Your Autograph? Youâ€™re So Cool

    <b>Chapter 593. Can I Have Your Autograph? You¡¯re So Cool </b>

    Then, the sand in the air cleared.

    A floor covered in corpses appeared, and a man in ck was the only one standing.

    Atst, he looked back at the drone and flicked the bullet in his hand with his fingers at it, shooting down the drone.

    Click. The live feed was terminated.

    The headquarters went into a dead silence as if a pin drop could be heard.

    They sat straight and stiffened in their chairs as they rubbed their hair in disbelief.

    All fourmanders fell directly to the floor hearing the rustling sounds from the ckened screen; everyone there couldn¡¯t help but wipe their tears.

    The battle was more than death, it showed them a terror that they had no knowledge of at all.

    The opponent¡¯s side hadn¡¯t lost a single soldier, they hadn¡¯t even fought, and the moment they had just crossed the line, one of the world¡¯s most elite special forces teams fell just like that!

    They died in what every nation thought would be the weakest area, District 7.

    However, the brutal death rate woke the M Nation, not with a p but rather by beating them to the ground.

    Everyone in the headquarters looked as if their wives had remarried or their kdis had died.

    It was evening.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand at Diesel, who had been gazing at the mountain, and he quickly rushed down the mountain.

    Soon afterwards, when the refugees thought a storm would being, but it turned out that not only did it note, what came instead were two trucks piled high with dead bodies instead!

    The corpses of the M Nation¡¯s Special Forces!

    Xu Cheng got off the truck with a cigarette in his mouth as he shouted at the ck Cats, ¡°Come over and count the number of people to see if these are the right ones. Look carefully, don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    The guys from ck Cats ran out and were shocked when they saw the dead bodies of the M Nation Special Forces piled up in the truck.

    Not to mention them, even the Deviant team captains were stunned when they rushed over to see the corpses.

    Xu Cheng went straight into his office to change his clothes.

    The refugees and the ck Cats turned over the corpses as they gathered around the truck, discussing how these people were killed.

    Cheksov crouched down to look at the bodies as he sighed. ¡°A bullet to the head! At least twelve of these people died from a sniper, and every single one of them took a direct hit to the face!¡±

    Having said that, he touched the bulletproof vests on these soldiers and smacked his lips. ¡°Woah, the cost of this one piece of equipment is definitely in the tens of thousands of US dors! It¡¯s a set with the helmet, designed to protect soldiers with high solobat abilities like knight armor.¡±

    The ck Cat¡¯s men nodded. ¡°With this stuff, our bullets can¡¯t hurt them. And in a chaotic battle, the helmets on their heads and armor cover everything below their neck, it¡¯s hard to hit right in the face.¡±

    Cheksov said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can see they all had been shot through their faces. Boss is Boss, and his sniper rifle shots are appallingly urate.¡±

    Mario continued, ¡°They weren¡¯t necessarily weak. You guyse and check out these other bodies. 14 of them had their throats slit, meaning they were assassinated at close range!¡±

    ¡°These three were the heads of the special forces this time. This man¡¯s name is Casey; I heard them call him Captain that night, and ording to other information we got from the ck market earlier, these three are at S-rank.¡± The ck Cats were shocked to see the bodies of Casey, Zachery, and Bowen.

    Mario raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re S-rank and not B-rank? This guy whose throat was stabbed through into trachea shouldn¡¯t be an S-rank expert at all. And this, the guy who was taken out by a headshot with a broken wrist. For an S-rank expert, it would be an insult to die from such a shot. Then look at this Captain Casey you¡¯re talking about; a ck bruise on his chest, indicating that his internal organs have be necrotic, he probably died from the force of a single punch. The three of them died a little too easily, right?¡±

    ¡°They were really good.¡± The ck Cats men said, ¡°The three of them killed the most people that night, and they werepeting in who could kill more people. Our boss was tortured to death by this captain Casey after the tendons in his limbs were cut.¡±

    Diesel suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mario, are you questioning the strength of these soldiers, or do you not believe in the strength of Big Brother Cheng?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Mario smacked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you put me in a trap.¡±

    Now that it was obvious that Xu Cheng was bing more and more mysterious in this team, everyone was bing more and more respectful towards him as the captain.

    After Xu Cheng changed his clothes and came out, he said to all the captains, ¡°A total of 28 corpses, as well as 28 bulletproof vests and helmet sets. Each captain will receive one set, and the rest will be put into our vault.¡±

    These goods all belonged to the military power of the country, and generally they would not be sold to the outside world. The cost of making these wasn¡¯t extravagantly high but the problem is, there¡¯s no seller to the public! So, it was lucky that they managed to get their hands on some sets of these armors because they are very useful in the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Those captains were overjoyed, and one by one, they began to remove the bulletproof vests and helmets.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    The ck Cats and the others were envious because this set of equipment would be very useful in keeping them alive in future battles.

    Once Diesel put it on, it would be even more handy for him as an assassin in the future.

    Just then, one of the soldiers rushed in. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, the people from the M Nation areing.¡±

    The one who came was not from the M Nation, but rather a rogue mercenary who was forced toe over to negotiate with Xu Cheng.

    He was holding a satellite phone in his hand that was capable of video calling.

    Xu Cheng had no choice but to put on his hood again before picking up the video call.

    The other party was a senior officer, who should be themander of the previous operation.

    ¡°We hope that you will treat the dead bodies of our soldiers well.¡±

    ¡°I heard that your nation is very rich, a soldier¡¯s dead body is worth 500K US dors. There are 28 corpses here, that¡¯s 14 million US dors. One cent less and I¡¯ll throw it all in the back of the mountain for the vultures to eat.¡±

    The other side snapped, ¡°This is extortion.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied. ¡°No, this is how winners should be treated.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that our bombers can level your mountain?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me because you think I don¡¯t know politics. If you want to send your troops here and settle, you have to ask the neighbors. Will the four nations here let other countries¡¯ troopse in? Not to say a fighter jet, I¡¯ll admit I lose if you can even drive a tank in.¡±

    The other side was bing furious.

    Xu Cheng was right; the neighboring countries wouldn¡¯t let the M Nation station their soldiers here to watch over them. It would be like choking the throats of the four countries, and they also wouldn¡¯t let any country upy this Land of Mercenaries and turn it into some military stronghold for any purpose.

    Therefore, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t even afraid of their threat. They could only send elite soldiers over in the name of fighting criminals, and at most, they could send apany of soldiers.

    Onepany of soldiers was nothing to Xu Cheng!

    ¡°Well, I have a very limited amount of time, and if you want them then get this guy toe over again with cash. Alright, bye,¡± Xu Cheng said as he hung up the phone.

    Before this rogue mercenary left, he looked back at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Can I have your autograph? You¡¯re so f*cking cool!¡±

 Chapter 594 - What an Arrogant Outlaw

    <b>Chapter 594. What an Arrogant Ouw (Part One)</b>

    ¨C United Nations Military Camp-

    One weekter, it was time for all the nations¡¯ soldiers to retreat and report their results.

    The judge stood at the podium and said, ¡°The first mission is over. Now I¡¯ll report the statistics and rankings of the Nations. First ce, the Pr Bears with 587 points!¡±

    The Pr Bear team members fist bumped each other in celebration.

    ¡°Second ce, I Nation with 551 points.¡±

    The I Nation¡¯s military level might not be the strongest, but their special forces soldiers and intelligence organization were among the best in the world.

    Even though that was the case, they were also very surprised to get second ce in the first mission.

    Someone asked curiously, ¡°What about the M Nation?¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t. No matter how good they are, how many points can they get for that weak and unpopted District 7? Even if they wipe out therge and small armed forces in that area, I¡¯m afraid they still won¡¯t be able to take advantage of those points,¡± the other soldiers analyzed.

    After the judge had reported the 9th ce, M Nation still didn¡¯t make the ranking.

    Finally, the judge said, ¡°M Nation,st ce with 0 points. They have been eliminated from this tournament!¡±

    Everyone at the scene went into an uproar.

    Those other special forces were asking one another, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    They looked around for the M Nation soldiers but did not see any at their section, and there were the delegation and themanders, but not a single soldier.

    Themander took the stage and said, ¡°Everyone, I have to announce some very unfortunate news here today. Just a day ago, a total of 30 elite special forces operators of our countryid down their lives with great honor while raiding a mountainous armed area.¡±

    As he finished his sentence, his face was flushed with embarrassment.

    He also saw the way those soldiers offstage wanted tough, and in the end, they did indeed burst outughing.

    ¡°Did I hear that right? Who was the one at the beginning that said they wanted to select another district because they didn¡¯t want to be bullies?¡±

    ¡°LMAO. Allid down their lives? What is this concept? There¡¯s no precedent for this kind of mass casualties in the history of the M Nation¡¯s military career, is there?¡±

    ¡°I wondered why they had 0 points. So, it turns out that they all got eliminated. Today is not April Fool¡¯s Day, is it? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the best joke I¡¯ve heard this year.¡±

    ¡°I was expecting that since so many of them are pros, I was worried about losing to them in the singlebat missions this year. But I didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t even get past the easiest mission in that weakest district; and that all of them were killed in action.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I pity them, because their death did not get a reputation. The ck Cat Mercenaries, Falcons are the only two major mercenaries in the area. God, how stupid could they be that they got wiped out!¡±

    Listening to the jeers of those rival country¡¯s soldiers offstage, the M Nation¡¯smander felt humiliated like never before.

    This was the biggest fiasco in history.

    <b>Chapter 594. What an Arrogant Ouw (Part Two)</b>

    Even among all the previous tournaments, no country had ever been eliminated because they had lost all soldiers; all of them have given up the tournament due to heavy casualties. Yet this time, the M Nation was the first one that all of them were killed in action and therefore eliminated from the tournament automatically.

    This kind of phenomenon could be justified if it had happened to a small country, but for the M Nation, it was simply shocking to believe that they were wiped out in the first mission.

    Even themanders still couldn¡¯t believe it themselves, but he could onlye out and ept the fact and the mockery that came along with it.

    ¡°Everyone, listen. District 7 is perhaps the toughest and most difficult of the 10 Districts.¡± Themander tried to justify himself.

    But the teams from the other countries in the audience sneered. ¡°Of course, they are not easy since they wiped out the great M Nation. However, to see this type of panicked expression on the face of a M Nation Commander, those who don¡¯t know would think that you are from a fake M Nation.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahah.¡±

    They all burst intoughter.

    Themander of M Nation Special Forces then said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to show you the video footage of this operation, and I hope that after you watch it, you¡¯ll understand what really happened.¡±

    Having said that, he yed the recorded footage captured by the drone with a projector behind him.

    In the video, seven or eight vehicles with 28 soldiers on them were detecting mines in the sand dunes. Not far away, a man wearing a ck hood and carrying a sniper rifle on his back appeared roughly 1 kilometer away from those soldiers.

    ¡°You guys should pay careful attention to what he¡¯s about to do.¡± Themander pointed at the screen.

    Suddenly, the man in ck in the videoid down with the sniper rifle and then aimed at those M Nations soldiers from 1 kilometer away. The middle area between the two parties was a mine field with sand blowing up in the air from the detonated mines. That was to say, the two sides could not see much of each other, but this man in ck fired a first shot!

    Bang! A soldier suddenly fell onto the ground, followed by a second shot with another soldier down.

    At this point, the video paused.

    Themander looked at the soldiers offstage. ¡°He¡¯s in exactly the ce where a sniper rifle can barely ensure range and uracy, and I ask you, who amongst you can shoot from this distance andnd the shot right in the face of a target? And shoot through the harsh sand and dust interference, while also being able to ignore your opponents¡¯ bulletproof vests and helmets?¡±

    The group of soldiers in the audience who wereughing came to an abrupt halt as they stared at the video with their eyes widened.

    Several snipers shook their heads lightly. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a weird shot.¡±

    Themander switched to another video. ¡°Our soldiers realized that too, so they used their helmets to cover their face as they crawled towards this sniper. We even had a sniper engage the enemy at afortable distance, so we could shoot him confidently. I think you¡¯d better see this for yourselves. ¡°

    He pressed the y button for the video of Fick and Xu Cheng shooting at each other.

    It was the most horrifying and shocking scene.

    The drone even zoomed in on a close-up shot, and themander said, ¡°Our soldier covered the sniper from various positions, and even the drone flew over the opponent¡¯s head to give our sniper more directional positioning. But in just 0.2 seconds, as soon as ourrade moved away, when our sniper¡¯s face got exposed and before he even fired, it seemed like the opponent already knew where he was and what move he was going to make. The enemy then made one shot, shooting through the sniper scope and into our sniper¡¯s head!¡±

    Everyone was shocked by the video footage!

    Incredible!

    And after that, the video of Xu Cheng waving at the camera made all the special soldiers on the scene break into an uproar.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    ¡°This is like a robber provoking the police authority after sessfully robbing a bank of all its money. Honestly, even though it¡¯s directed at the M Nation, as a special forces soldier, I¡¯m angry because he¡¯s an ouw and I¡¯m justice! He was also mocking and provoking us indirectly.¡±

 Chapter 595 - Scattered Like Birds and Beasts (Part One)

    Chapter 595. Scattered Like Birds and Beasts (Part One)

    The M Nation¡¯smanders did it.

    All they wanted was to provoke these mercenaries¡¯ resentment towards what Xu Cheng had done, and to make them feel that they had been seriously humiliated.

    They shifted the problem on the national level into a problem of a confrontation between justice and the ouws.

    It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t just go back. If they returned with the man still free and wandering around, then they would lose their jobs. Now, they were redeeming their mistakes and trying to mitigate their wrong-doings. As long as they exterminated Xu Cheng¡¯s area, then they would only need to face a punishment instead of losing their jobs when they return to the M Nation.

    ¡°Currently, the remains of our soldiers have been taken away, and their attitudes were quite arrogant.¡±

    Themander yed the footage of the video call with Xu Cheng.

    The unrestrained look of Xu Cheng in the footage showed no fear of the M Nation¡¯s troops nor the possibility of anyrge-scale military operations to exterminate them.

    A group of special forces from the other countries stood up and said, ¡°Exterminating them doesn¡¯t require any tanks or warships. Just ourselves will be enough to teach him how to behave!¡±

    ¡°Good, he may have made extensive preparations in that one area so that he could take the M Nation special forces out. I don¡¯t think he could really do blind sniping and aim for the faces of the M Nation soldiers that urately. How in the world could anyone do that?¡±

    Themander saw that they were angry and felt that he had achieved his goal, so he signaled at the judge whom he had bribed.

    The judge nodded and walked up to the podium. ¡°So the second mission will not involve the M Nation¡¯s participation. The second mission is a beheading mission! The target will be the leader of the Deviant Mercenary Corps, that man in ck!¡±

    The other countries weren¡¯t stupid, and thosemanders had already figured out that the M Nation was definitely working on something behind the scenes.

    The M Nation had lost their face big time this time, and it was obviously impossible for them to withdraw from thepetition so easily. So they will try to use their existing resources to kill the mercenaries that made them fall into disgrace.

    This mission was not so much about points, but more about justice for the M Nation and recovering the bodies of their soldiers.

    First of all, how could theye up with the 14 million ransom money they need? Who would pay for it? Their country? It would be impossible for them to ask their government to take out this money because of their mistakes and the embarrassing turn of event. Obviously, themanders were responsible for this amount of money, which they did not have. Therefore, they had to make someone else do the dirty job and get the bodies back without spending a penny.

    However, the other countries did not reject the task because eliminating the Deviant Corp was the same thing as eliminating the other mercenaries. They also wanted to see how powerful the Deviant Mercenaries were, since they could wipe out the entire special forces team from the M Nation.

    ¡°Strike tonight! Whichever team can kill the leader of the Deviant Corp will be the winners of this mission,¡± the Judge announced.

    The other countries started to investigate and learn more about the man in ck with the avable information.

    All 9 countries wanted to dominate the second round of thepetition, which tested each member¡¯s tactics, strategy, and execution. Strictly speaking, this stage tested more of each team¡¯s solobat ability.

    ¡°The shameless M Nation is using us as guns, right?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter since the mission is the same no matter who we are targeting. I actually want to meet this man in ck from the Deviant Corp. I don¡¯t believe that he was able to wipe out the M Nation¡¯s special forces on his own.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him; remember Kush back in the day?¡±

    Chapter 595. Scattered Like Birds and Beasts (Part Two)

    ¡°You think any person off the streets could be on the same level as the mercenary king? Kush¡¯s battle that day established his legendary status, and there are only five people in the world who can match up to his level. Did you think we can just run into one?¡±

    Xu Cheng waited for a day for the M Nation to pay the ransom for their soldiers¡¯ bodies and nothing came back so he said to those captains, ¡°The silence of the M Nation means they are notpromising. I think those three have probably been shot, do any of you have any news from that side?¡±

    Li Wei, who was in charge of the intelligence, said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, the worst news is here. The beheading mission is in our district and the target is you!¡±

    The other team captains straightened their faces!

    The beheading mission was basically a big scramble of all ten nations involved trying to kill the leader. It would be a massacre, and anyone who tried to stop them and protect the leader would be killed.

    Of course, there were also examples in history where the leaders were handed over, so they could be spared.

    Xu Chengughed after hearing this. ¡°It looks like my showoff is overdone, and now everyone¡¯s got their eyes on us.

    Diesel asked Li Wei, ¡°You didn¡¯t share this information with anyone else right?¡±

    Li Wei shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    The refugees as well as the ck Cat mercenaries all gathered around and pointed at Xu Cheng. ¡°See, you killed their soldiers and now, great, this camp is getting surrounded for the beheading mission!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are we supposed to wait for them to kill us instead?¡±

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t provoke them.¡± The refugee said, ¡°Do you know that being sieged means ughter?¡±

    As soon as the man finished speaking, Diesel kicked him in the face and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Watch your f*cking mouth! Without our Boss, you bastards wouldn¡¯t even be standing here talking!¡±

    ¡°We paid our money, but now you got us in even more trouble. The 10 nations joining together will cause more deaths! You guys should refund our money and get us out of here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought it would be somewhat safer here and we could fight and win together. Well, now all 10 countries are involved for the beheading mission. Even if we join together, it¡¯s not enough for people to soak up their bullets. Not only did you not make us safe, you got us into even more trouble. Refund us and let us go!¡±

    ¡°This area wasn¡¯t supposed to be noticed, and now all eyes are on us. You should have sent the soldiers¡¯ bodies out long ago. Provoking the M Nation like that, are you trying to make everyone follow you to your death?¡±

    ¡°Any of you who are upset can get the hell out of here!¡± Diesel and Luo Yi yelled at those people. They ushered Xu Cheng to the side, preventing them from approaching any closer.

    Xu Cheng directly said to these people, ¡°I will not refund the money. If you want to leave, go ahead. But I want to tell you that whoever leaves today will be our enemy in the future. No matter where you run and hide, as long as you are still in the Land of Mercenaries, you will die!¡±

    Those people were shocked.

    But some others yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you get out of here alive and survive tonight¡¯s crisis. We¡¯re not going with you to confront ten nations, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As someone took the lead, the others followed and headed outside.

    The ones who left were either those scattered mercenaries or were individually armed. It was the native people who did not want to leave.

    Xu Cheng looked at them and asked. ¡±Why didn¡¯t you guys leave?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to protect ourselves if go out anyways, so why not just stay here and gamble,¡± a few refugees confessed.

    Xu Cheng nodded and looked at the two hundred armed mercenaries of the Deviant Corp and said to them, ¡°Their target is me, you guys can actually leave as well. If anyone wants to leave, I¡¯ll let them go. I¡¯m sure after they seed in their mission, they will leave this area and move on to their next solo mission, and then everyone will be safe.¡±

    That was when Diesel stepped forward and yelled at his gang of former Cobra soldiers, ¡°Anyone who dares to f*cking leave and step outside this door will be my enemy after today!¡±

 Chapter 596 - Brothers, Quality Over Quantity (Part One)

    Chapter 596. Brothers, Quality Over Quantity (Part One)

    To be honest, those soldiers did not have a life and death bond with Xu Cheng, and thebined assault from ten nations sounded so scary that it somewhat shook their hearts.

    It would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t afraid.

    Diesel knew exactly how these people think, so his threat was a reminder rather than a warning, and more so proof of his will to follow Xu Cheng¡¯s lead in the future.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t want anyone to go out and turn into their enemy because of this. He wanted these people to stay and join the Deviant Mercenaries, as well as ept their new identity as a part of the Deviant Corp!

    If Diesel hadn¡¯t received treatment with Xu Cheng¡¯s serum, he would have been uncertain about this idea too simply because the power of ten nations joined together was unimaginable.

    Even the King of Mercenaries, Kush¡¯s Continental Mercenary Group might not even dare to say that they could win against 280 skilled special forces soldiers who were A-rank and above.

    This number of people and their average strength could be counted as an extreme in the world.

    If they wanted to execute someone, who in the Land of Mercenaries could protect that person? So it was not unreasonable for these people to walk away and be afraid.

    There were only 200 armed soldiers in this mountainous area. Not to mention strength that their strength didn¡¯t evenpare to those special forces soldiers, they didn¡¯t even have an advantage in numbers.

    To be frank, this was an unequal battle.

    Out of the ten beheading missions in history, the leader was directly handed over six times, and the rest who didn¡¯t hand over their leader were wiped out.

    ¡°It¡¯s no different than dying at all. The reason we all ran here is so that we could stay alive, so why do you think we kept gathering together for? It¡¯s so we have more people to fight for survival during those military drills. Yet now, you¡¯re attracting all the soldiers from the ten nations towards us? Isn¡¯t this asking for death? That was not what we wanted,¡± a soldier intended to be sensible as he tried to defend himself.

    As soon as he spoke, Diesel went over and grabbed that mercenary by his cor while cursing, ¡°Son of a b*tch, do you have the guts to say that again? I¡¯ll shoot you in the head if you dare. What you¡¯re doing is no different from that of a traitor when you¡¯re trying to weaken our military morale at this time. Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? How did those people know ten nations areing? It¡¯s definitely because the nations deliberately let the word out. They want us to lose without a fight so that they canplete their beheading mission with the lowest cost¡±.

    ¡°But what he¡¯s saying is not unreasonable!¡± Other mercenaries who had the courage to speak up also said, ¡°We want to resist, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we want topletely offend all ten nations. Captain Diesel, and the other captains, our boss is dead, so we could have established our own mountain. There is no need to follow this jinx, right? I¡¯m sure we all have the same thing in mind, and it¡¯s just that we¡¯re afraid of Big Brother Cheng¡¯s authority. But I still want to say it, our lives are more important than anything else!¡±

    Diesel was angry as he went over and ripped that soldier¡¯s throat out directly with his hands.

    The former captains of the Cobras yelled at Diesel. ¡°Diesel, what are you doing?¡±

    Diesel red at that group of people and yelled, ¡°Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s discouraging everyone? What¡¯s the point of keeping this kind of soldier?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s our brother!¡±

    Diesel looked at those old team captains. ¡°Even you guys want to turn your backs on us at this point?¡±

    Those captains who were hesitant lowered their heads and didn¡¯t speak.

    Diesel looked at them one by one and cursed, ¡°Who was it?! Who were bullied by the Wild Wolves, before our Big Brother Cheng avenged us and wiped out Wild Wolves for them!? If you were notmitted to the Deviant Corp, may I ask if you would have survived the first mission? Can¡¯t you see that the ck Cats and the other wimps have taken refuge here? You¡¯re all chameleons now that you know the city is being targeted by all 10 nations? You just say we are brothers, but I¡¯ll tell you, if one day one of you is the target of a beheading mission, it will be these so-called brothers around you who will be the first to betray you!¡±

    Chapter 596. Brothers, Quality Over Quantity (Part Two)

    Diesel was enraged.

    ¡°I believe Cobras aren¡¯t afraid to die.¡±

    The other captains defended themselves, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to die unnecessarily! He¡¯s right, as long as we get out this time, we¡¯ll make it through the winter. Who cares what anyone says after that, whoever survives wins.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xu Cheng stepped forward at this time. ¡°I have been thinking and also searching for whether there are brothers who can be trusted in times of life and death, and I think while it is difficult, I believe there are. Quality over quantity!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his finger to the gate and said, ¡°Those who want to leave, can leave now. I will not keep anyone, nor will I me anyone. But I still say the same thing: after stepping out of this door, we will be enemies when we meet again in the future! There will be no camaraderie to speak of.¡±

    Those captains looked at one another. Out of the eight captains from Cobra, seven of them if Diesel was excluded, about five of them turned around and looked like they were going to leave with their followers.

    Xu Cheng looked at Mario and V¡¯s group as he said, ¡°You guys can also leave, I won¡¯t force people to stay. They are right, tonight might be a deadly situation.¡±

    Mario looked at Zhang Xiu and asked, ¡°Then are you going to leave?¡±

    Zhang Xiu and the others nodded as well. ¡°Yeah, are you leaving?¡±

    Mario looked at the engineers behind him. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for this ce, so I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Mario: ¡°If the boss isn¡¯t leaving, then neither are we. It¡¯s hard for me to be an officer here and still have brothers. More importantly, it¡¯s so hard to make it feel like home. I don¡¯t want to drift anymore.¡±

    The others nodded in agreement.

    Xu Cheng looked at Luo Yi and Li Wei and asked in a lighthearted manner, ¡°What about you two? Although we¡¯ve suffered together in the past, this time, I want to ask you both properly. If one day, you have to choose between the country or me, who would it be?¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi were stunned at first, and then they smiled bitterly. ¡°Then we can tell you today that we have done enough for the country in the first half of our lives, and in this second half of our lives, we are for you!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Good!¡±

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t going to feel distressed or upset no matter how many people left tonight. He had said before that Deviant Corp doesn¡¯t have to have many people, but it needs to have the right people, and that they are loyal to him!

    Those who stayed tonight were far more than he could have imagined, and he was satisfied.

    He said cheerfully to those who wanted to leave, ¡°You can go now! While I¡¯m in a good mood, I won¡¯t try to persuade anyone that wants to leave.¡±

    With the boss being this easy to talk to, those that were hesitant about leaving because they were afraid of being given a hard time didn¡¯t have any reason to stay anymore.

    Five captains brought their original subordinates, which meant that more than 170 people inside the 200 Cobras were about to follow the five captains¡¯ intention to leave; and a few more were former subordinates of Diesel and the other two captains who stayed behind. Those wanted to persuade the three of them as they said, ¡°Let¡¯s all go together, we just have to survive tonight, and this area will be ours from now on. Aside from the Dragons, we will be the secondrgest mercenary group in the region!¡±

    Diesel said to the gang with a cold tone, ¡°Get out! Any more nagging and you¡¯ll end up like the one just now.¡±

    The corpse of the mercenary whose throat he had torn out was stillying on the ground.

 Chapter 597 - Joining the Real Deviant Corp

    Chapter 597: Joining the Real Deviant Corp (Part One)

    Those 15 soldiers that were previously punished for sneaking things into their own pockets when looting were also asked by the captain if they wanted to leave, but they decided to stay.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng gave us a chance before, so we want to stay to prove that he wasn¡¯t wrong in doing that,¡± the 15 of them smiled and said.

    Xu Cheng was very touched.

    ¡°Alright! You guys won¡¯t regret staying today. Everyone that decided to stay, fall in.¡±

    Mario, Li Wei, Luo Yi, and the others all got into formation. There were two rows, and those 15 soldiers stood in the back row.

    Xu Cheng said to them, ¡°You guys cane forward too.¡±

    Those 15 were a bit hesitant.

    Diesel: ¡°Big Brother Cheng said the words, so just hurry up ande.¡±

    Those 15 guys all happily joined the line ofrades standing in one line in front of Xu Cheng.

    There were 28 of them in total.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Now, I will officially wee you in joining the Deviant Corp!¡±

    Diesel smiled. ¡°Boss, our team is getting bigger.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Mario was a bit speechless. ¡°Bigger my azz... We had over 200 guys before, but now we only have 29. That¡¯s called expanding? I didn¡¯t even have my fun being the team captain yet, and now I¡¯m the only guy on my team.¡±

    Diesel smiled and said, ¡°The previous lineup wasn¡¯t the real Deviant Corp, the ones that stayed behind now are the real lineup!¡±

    Mario: ¡°What? What are you saying?¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei looked at each other and then looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you hiding something from us?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Diesel!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Diesel responded. Kaching! Instantly, dagger-like des that were over 30 cm long extended out from the tips of his fingers.

    The others were all shocked.

    ¡°What the fack is that?¡±

    Diesel walked to the soldier that died, and when he swiftly swung his arm, that corpse¡¯s entire arm came off!

    Mario and the others were all shocked.

    ¡°What the fack is that thing in your hand?¡±

    Diesel walked over and said, ¡°After you guys go through the official recruitment ceremony, I will tell you.¡±

    Mario: ¡°What recruitment ceremony? Aren¡¯t we already part of the Deviant Corp?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That doesn¡¯t count. Remember what I said when I first met you guys? The requirement to join the Deviant Corp is very high, and you guys weren¡¯t worthy at that time.¡±

    Chekov and the others weren¡¯t happy. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, howe Diesel met you sote but he became the first one to join your group?¡±

    ¡°Because of loyalty!¡± Diesel directly raised his arm and used his new des from his fingers to cut off three fingers from his other hand. Those fingers fell onto the ground in front of everyone.

    Mario and the others were all shocked.

    ¡°Have you gone crazy?¡±

    The finger Diesel had cut off before had already been restored by Xu Cheng¡¯s drug, so now, he was obviously not scared of cutting off three. But, it was indeed painful, very painful. However, to set an example for everyone to follow and formally join the corp, he had no choice but to demonstrate.

    Seeing his forehead covered in sweat and how painful it looked, Zhang Xiu and the others really didn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Diesel said, ¡°To join the corp, you will cut off three fingers yourself to show your loyalty. If you do it, then you will be the Deviant Corp¡¯s men in the future.¡±

    Mario looked at his fingers and secretly cried, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to be so cruel, right?¡±

    Chapter 597: Joining the Real Deviant Corp (Part Two)

    Li Wei and Luo Yi looked at Xu Cheng; they believed that their Big Brother Cheng wouldn¡¯t propose such a thing so recklessly. Xu Cheng must have his reasons.

    Immediately, as Xu Cheng¡¯s best bros, they set an example and immediately took out daggers and cut off their fingers.

    Painful!

    Very painful!

    The two of them all tightened their brows and tried to tolerate the pain.

    Xu Cheng was very touched that these two would stand out to back him up right away.

    V saw this and he looked at his fingers heartachingly. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, without these three fingers, my punch wouldn¡¯t be at its full strength...¡±

    Diesel: ¡°You facking don¡¯t have the balls to, right?¡±

    V: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, but I just can¡¯t do something like this to myself. How about you help me out?¡±

    Diesel quickly went to V, and before he could even react, he just saw Diesel waving his arm across, and then he began to feel chilling and tormenting paining from his hand.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± V immediately grabbed onto his hand and jumped up and down.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even give me time to prepare?!¡±

    Diesel looked at the others. ¡°Who else doesn¡¯t have the balls to do it themselves? I will dly help.

    Those 15 soldiers all looked at each other for a brief moment. Then, they took out their own daggers and began slicing off their fingers.

    ¡°Anyways, even our survival after tonight is uncertain, so our fingers don¡¯t matter much if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Seeing that even those guys weren¡¯t scared, Zhang Xiu, Chekov, and the others were all shocked.

    Chekov looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, can I just chop one finger? I still need them to y with my sniper rifle... If I cut three, it would really affect my uracy due to theck of control and strength.¡±

    Xu Cheng said with no room for negotiation. ¡°Chop! If you chop, I will teach you how to increase your sniping uracy.¡±

    Chekov¡¯s eyes lit up, and without another word, he immediately pulled out a dagger and sliced down.

    The other guys all didn¡¯t just stand there. Immediately, there were over 80 fingers on the ground.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Follow me, I wille and tell you guys what the Deviant Corp really is.¡±

    Diesel picked up his finger and immediately followed.

    The other guys all looked at him in confusion. ¡°There are no doctors here nor much medical equipment, do you still expect your finger to get re-attached to you?¡±

    Diesel nced at those guys and said, ¡°Just hurry up and pick up your fingers if you still want them on your hand.¡±

    Right after he said that, Luo Yi bent down to look for his fingers.

    Immediately, everyone began looking and trying to gather all three. Most didn¡¯t even pay attention to where their fingers went off to when they cut them off.

    ¡°Yo, you facking picked up mine!¡±

    ¡°That pinky¡¯s mine! Give it back!¡±

    ¡°Holy fack, V, you cut your middle finger? Damn, how are you going to y with girls in the future?¡±

    V: ¡°I¡¯m happy enough if I don¡¯t get yed with.¡±

    The two dozen or so people finally gathered their fingers and all followed Xu Cheng into the basement of the building.

    After they got in, they saw Diesel had been waiting on a big wooden table for a long time now. And, his finger was actually magically restored, except there was also ayer of medical tape at the joint.

    After Mario and the others came in and found a seat to sit down, it was Mario that first noticed Diesel¡¯s finger. He immediately got closer and said, ¡°Diesel, are you facking ying with us? You didn¡¯t cut your finger!¡±

    Diesel said impatiently, ¡°I did! It has just recovered.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? Everyone,e over and look at this finger, it wasn¡¯t chopped off! Fack!¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng spoke, ¡°He did. And his finger did just get restored.¡±

    ¡°That magical?¡± Mario was shocked. ¡°Then hurry, Big Brother Cheng, help everyone recover!¡±

    ¡°You guys still can¡¯t yet,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Diesel¡¯s body is no longer like you guys¡¯ already. Strictly speaking, his body¡¯s DNA is no longer a normal human¡¯s. So, my cell repair serum can be used on him at any time, but not on you guys. So, this is why I wanted you guys to swear to join the Deviant Corp.¡±

    Luo Yi and the others were confused. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, it¡¯s a bit difficult for us toprehend what you are saying.¡±

    Xu Cheng directly pulled out a de and then cut off Diesel¡¯s finger in front of everyone.

    ¡°Bear with the pain for a bit,¡± Xu Cheng said to Diesel.

    Diesel nodded. ¡°No problem, Boss.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng cut his hand and dropped his blood onto Diesel¡¯s joint, where the finger was cut. Diesel immediately put the finger back onto the joint and then waited for Xu Cheng¡¯s blood to repair his cells that were dying from the loss of blood flow.

    After a few minutes, Diesel waved his hand around and noticed that not only did his finger not fly out, he could even move it around.

    ¡°Diesel, were you a magician on the streets before?¡± Mario was shocked.

    Everyone was.

 Chapter 598 - The Two Rules of the Deviant Mercenaries

    <b>Chapter 598: The Two Rules of the Deviant Mercenaries </b>

    Xu Cheng had a serious expression on his face as he stared at these people and asked, ¡°I think you should know what will happen to us if this scene is exposed, right? Someone once told me that our existence strikes fear into the hearts of the rest of humanity and because we are different. We are indeed different, both gically and in terms of our abilities; we are beyond normal humans.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the other members present. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you guys have readics when you were kids, like superheroes ones right? That¡¯s right, from now on, maybe you¡¯ll all have abilities different from ordinary people, more or less.¡±

    Mario whistled for a moment. ¡°That sounds exciting.¡±

    There was no one on site who wasn¡¯t excited. If they could acquire abilities that made them different from ordinary people, who didn¡¯t want themselves to be unique?

    ¡°However!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly changed his tone. ¡°What goes aroundes around. While we arepletely different on the gic level, have you thought about the possible pressure from the public if you go to the hospital or expose your abilities?¡±

    Cheksov was puzzled. ¡°Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Call me Boss, but Big Brother Cheng in front of outsiders. You are all now official members of the Deviant Mercenary Corp, so it¡¯s already toote for those who want to quit.¡±

    Diesel used his fingertips to cut a slit on the table as he said, ¡°Whoever quits will not be able to walk out of this door.¡±

    Cheksov nodded. ¡°We haven¡¯t thought about quitting either, and I¡¯m grateful that you think so highly of us. But I¡¯d like to ask, what kind of ability causes pressure from the public?¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡± Xu Cheng took one hand out of his pocket, and it suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.

    No one could stay calm after that.

    ¡°This...¡± The jaws of Mario and the others dropped as they didn¡¯t know what to say at once.

    ¡°Due to some scientific principles of quantum physics, human flesh is able to be invisible with separation under a quantum level. However, it still belongs to an entity and can have the sense of touch.¡± Xu Cheng reached out and put his invisible arm on Mario¡¯s shoulder, causing Mario to swallow his saliva from shock.

    ¡°Likewise, Diesel¡¯s abilities derive from the fusion of external genes containing powerful characteristics and abilities with the genome of all the cells in his body.¡± Xu Cheng pointed his finger at Diesel. ¡°So, as you can imagine, once these traits and abilities are revealed, before there is absolute scientific data behind it, we are dangerous to ordinary people as far as they are concerned. No matter how kind we are, people won¡¯t believe us because our abilities scare them, and they would not allow us to exist in society as factors that are beyond their control. When that timees, you tell me, what¡¯s it going to be? We¡¯re actually human too, but our genes are just a few decades ahead of the average person, yet we will still be treated like monsters.¡±

    The words struck everyone¡¯s mind like a lightning bolt.

    At that point, even if the general public agreed to ept them, the government wouldn¡¯t, especially the politicians, and no one would allow someone with great abilities to influence the power of the military. At that time, either this research would be used by the government, or it would go into extinction! They would not let this research fall into private hands where it could get out of their control.

    Everyone here understood as none of them were stupid.

    Li Wei and Luo Yi raised their heads to look at Xu Cheng with mixed feelings.

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s why I left that country and chose toe here, I¡¯m sorry that I lied to you guys.¡±

    Luo Yei and Li Wei also said bitterly, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. Not just now, but even if it¡¯s in the future when you make an enemy, we will all stand by your side no matter if you are a man or a monster. We can feel your kindness towards us, and we followed you to the Land of Mercenaries without thinking that we would be able to go back alive. If we didn¡¯te here to fight against the world with you, we wouldn¡¯t have followed you. A true mercenary doesn¡¯t belong to any nation!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded as he was rather touched that the two would choose to continue following him.

    ¡°This meeting today is considered the first meeting of the Deviant Corp, and you will be the first batch of members. I will set two core rules here today! First, there must be an unconditional unity between the Deviant Mercenaries, and we must treat each other as our own. In any case, if a Deviant Mercenary is caught or in danger, the other Deviant Mercenaries nearby must do everything possible to save them. We must make sure that the bodies of the Deviant Members do not fall into the hands of any other forces and be used for their experiments. As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, the more they know about us, the more dangerous our lives will be. There will be no fights between the Deviant Mercenaries!¡±

    Xu Cheng solemnly said to everyone. ¡°No matter which country you belong to or what color your skin is, everyone must follow this rule because for any organization or group, they are indestructible only when they are united.¡±

    ¡°Second! You may not, at any time nor anywhere, listen to anyone and reveal your identity as a Deviant Mercenary. This includes your future girlfriend or wife, no matter how much you love her unless she is willing to be one of us with you. When you are faced with a life-threatening situation, choose death rather than sharing anything about your Deviant identity!¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng swept a nce at everyone. ¡°Vitors.... will be expelled from the corp and will be ceaselessly hunted by their own kind!¡±

    ¡°Third.¡± Xu Cheng paused for a bit and smiled to alleviate the atmosphere as he opened his arms to everyone. ¡°Wee, you are above the ordinary and the world will be your stage.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a bottle of red wine from a box that came from the basement and opened it as he poured it into the wine sses for everyone.

    However, everyone¡¯s expression at the scene was serious because this was not a simple choice anymore.

    Chekov asked, ¡°Boss, will I really be able to advance in my shooting skills?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, however...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around before he continued. ¡°Each one of you can only pick one gic trait to have. You must consider it carefully, because it is very risky for two genes to be fused together in one person, to the point of endangering your life. There is currently only one gic fusion in Diesel and you can ask him what that feels like.¡±

    Diesel smacked his lips and said, ¡°To be honest, it felt worse than dying.¡±

    Luo Yi also asked, ¡°Boss, is there one gene trait that didn¡¯t fuse sessfully?¡±

    Xu Cheng answered. ¡°Grafting one gene is not difficult. Even if you can¡¯t take the pain, it will at most extend the fusion time in your body. For example, it would be in a year or few years before the body adapts and starts to disy the power of the genes.¡±

    Li Wei looked at Diesel and asked, ¡°You managed to survive. How long did it take you to discover your abilities?¡±

    Xu Cheng answered for Diesel, ¡°He perfectly merged with the genes, and when he woke up, his ability appeared naturally.¡±

 Chapter 599 - Thereâ€™s Only One Leader, You Divide Amongst Yourselves

    Chapter 599. There¡¯s Only One Leader, You Divide Amongst Yourselves (Part One)

    ¡°Right now, aside from

    having ws, I also feel that I am able to exceed my previous limits in terms

    of speed and explosive power. Which is why these gic modifications need

    more research in ater stage,¡± Diesel continued to exin.

    ¡°Yes, as the genes

    continue to improve and merge with your genome, you will be more skilled

    with your abilities,¡± Xu Cheng added.

    Without saying another word,

    Li Wei and Luo Yi held up the red wine and drank it all, before smashing the

    ss on the table as they said, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    The others all picked up their wine sses and drank it.

    At this time, Lin Dong pushed in. ¡°Teacher.... And me too!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Dong as he said, ¡°Dong, you are a family man.¡±

    Lin Dong gritted his teeth. ¡°I am your disciple! I know too much. How am I supposed to live with that? So, I¡¯ll join the group and I will follow the rules!¡±

    Having said that, he went and got a ss of wine himself and smashed it once he finished.

    Xu Cheng could only sigh.

    The twenty-eight of them immediately copsed onto the table after they drank the wine because Xu Cheng had drugged their drinks.

    ¡°Move them to the chairs and tie them up,¡± said Xu Cheng.

    Diesel nodded his head as he was helping Xu Cheng out and he moved the members as he asked him, ¡°Boss, if our people get captured, does that mean our research results will be revealed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°At least it¡¯s very difficult with the current state of biotechnology research, but maybe in 50 years they will have a chance at it. At the moment, it¡¯s hard for our secrets to be cracked even if our people are captured and studied. Even if you use your existing genes and fuse with others, it will only fail and cause them to lose their lives.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t tell him that it was because he was the origin of all the gic fusions! Without his blood serum, it would be difficult for other genes to be imnted into the human body for fusion.

    ¨C Night-time ¨C

    ¨C The Deviant Mercenary Corp Camp ¨C

    All the engineers had gone into the cave to hide. They weren¡¯t actually afraid, because even if Xu Cheng and the others failed tonight, they would have the papers to help them to be escorted back home.

    Meanwhile, the twenty-eight soldiers that Diesel was guarding in the basement were already imnted with the serum and the genes of various species.

    Outside, Xu Cheng was dressed all in ck as he sat on a stool in the central square of the city while smoking a cigarette

    Chapter 599. There¡¯s Only One Leader, You Divide Amongst Yourselves (Part Two)

    In the meantime, the remaining special forces from the nine countries, excluding the M Nation, had climbed up from different sides of the mountain.

    No one entered through the main gate as they feared an ambush, and by the time they had climbed up trying to avoid any sorts of ambushes, it had already taken them two hours.

    When everyone finally climbed up, all they saw was a in and barren mountaintop without any armed soldiers, surprising them all.

    ¡°Thanks to you guys, my people have had enough time to run away,¡± Xu Cheng mocked them. ¡°You guys were downhill about two hours ago, and it took two hours to climb up. How careful were you guys? And you call it an alliance between nine countries. Tsk.¡±

    The group of special forces didn¡¯t dare to lose their alertness, and some waved their hands as a few soldiers started to search around in an orderly manner for any possible ambush.

    After they had checked all around the houses and camps, making sure they were empty, they surrounded Xu Cheng at the square.

    The captain from the R Nation asked him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run with all the others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a beheading mission. What¡¯s the point of me running away when all of you will hunt me down for the mission? There hasn¡¯t been a case where a leader survives an beheading mission in history.¡±

    ¡°You sure are knowledgeable. If that is the case, then why didn¡¯t you send the bodies of the M Nation soldiers over earlier? You know what you¡¯re doing is a provocation to the Special Forces, to all the Special Forces in this tournament.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s your reason for targeting me, right?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to kill us as part of your military drill and we¡¯re not allowed to resist?¡±

    ¡°You have every right to resist, but can you?¡± The R Nation captainughed. ¡°How about you try resisting now?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around at the 280 soldiers present, but he was in no hurry as he smiled. ¡°In other words, you guys climbed up here without much effort, but in the end, who¡¯s going to take my life? I can¡¯t be divided into pieces so all of your nine countries can get a share, can I? You guys figure that out first.¡±

    That was indeed a problem.

    The soldiers from the nine countries looked at each other, and the R Nation¡¯s side spoke up first as they asked the other teams. ¡°He¡¯s right, how do we divide it up?¡±

    The others were quite puzzled as well because they thought they were each going to fight their way up, and whoever could fight until the end would win. None of them expected the climb would be so smooth, and moreover, they did not expect that their target would be waiting for them without any resistance.

    Now, whoever wanted to take Xu Cheng¡¯s life, the other countries would not agree.

    ¡°How about wepete one on one?¡± An R Nation soldier suggested.

    As soon as he suggested that, the other soldiers who were rtively weak in solobat were unhappy. ¡°You guys are good at solobat while our team is good in teamwork. What¡¯s the point of fighting solo? Fight as a team if you dare!¡±¡±

    The R Nation soldiers yelled back, ¡°Well, it¡¯s always okay to give you a spot as duels, alright? I¡¯ll fight the two of you alone! Is that okay or not?¡±

    That was when the I Nation¡¯s captain said, ¡°Well, we want two spots too.¡±

    ¡°Get out! Your military power is already strong, stop acting like a weak country,¡± the R Nation answered.

    Xu Cheng yawned. ¡°Are you guys fighting or not? I¡¯m falling asleep, so hurry up.¡±

    Some other countries suggested, ¡°There¡¯s only one target. It doesn¡¯t matter who goes first. We all came up here at the same time, so we should all get a share. If we all go for him at the same time, it doesn¡¯t fit the mission statement, so we still have to think of a way to fight for who he will belong to.¡±

    The R Nation¡¯s captain: ¡°We¡¯ve said it before. Go solo! Unless you have a better method.¡±

    At this point, the Britain Nation¡¯s special forces suggested. ¡°Surely no one will be convinced byparing strength, so why not luck?¡±

    Everyone: ¡°How do we do that?¡±

    ¡°A revolver with only five rounds. Whoever¡¯s unlucky enough to shoot the bullets loses. Yes or no?¡± The Britain Nation soldier continued saying, ¡°I believe we are all experts at ying with guns and know the most basics about this kind of game. Only one of the six is empty, and whoever doesn¡¯t shoot the bullet will enter into the next round. Vice versa, those who shoot the bullet are eliminated.¡±

    Their eyes were bright with enthusiasm when they heard the rules. If there was only one bullet, then those soldiers who always yed with revolvers could roughly hear the exact location of the bullet when they spin it. However, if they do the other way around with five bullets and one empty slot, and that they were only allowed to shoot the empty round; it would be more interesting and difficult to seed.

    Xu Cheng also nodded. ¡°Okay then, which one of you will go first?¡±

    A gunman from the Britain Nation¡¯s force stepped forward. ¡°I will go first.¡±

    He fired five rounds in front of everyone at an effective range of 50 meters and released the cylinder with his hand.

 Chapter 600 - Let the Slaughter Begin

    Chapter 600. Let the ughter Begin (Part One)

    The revolver cylinder spun, and the soldier snapped his wrist, shutting close the chamber, and then pulled the trigger as he pointed the gun at Xu Cheng.

    All the soldiers looked at him nervously, especially theirrades.

    Click!

    Hisrades were relieved.

    Meanwhile, the other countries felt challenged.

    An I Nation soldier went forward and did the same, but either because his luck was bad or he wasn¡¯t too good with guns, the bullet came out and hit Xu Cheng directly in the stomach. Xu Cheng had to pretend to be covering his stomach in pain as he fell to the ground after the shot.

    The Britain Nation captain said to the I Nation soldier, ¡°Sorry, but you may leave.¡±

    The I Nation soldier wanted to talk his way out. ¡°That¡¯s not fun at all.¡±

    As a result, soldiers from other countries that hadn¡¯t shot yet came forward and said, ¡°You lose, you lose.¡±

    Upon seeing this, the I Nation soldier walked away unwillingly without ament.

    Due to the Germans being very proficient in machinery and knowledgeable about firearms, they sessfully went into the next round.

    The R Nation was next, and they were strong as well and made it to the next round.

    As for the other nations, they all made some miscalctions and ended up shooting one slot away from the empty chamber. It was quite unfortunate.

    Xu Cheng was down onto the ground after six consecutive shots were fired. The soldiers never intended for Xu Cheng to be alive anyways, and it would be killing two birds with one stone if they couldpete and kill Xu Cheng at the same time. Those missed shots were a relief to the soldiers knowing that it went into Xu Cheng¡¯s body, and they didn¡¯t feel too bad losing the bet.

    After six countries were eliminated, there were a total of 80 men left from the Britain Nation, R Nation, and I Nation. There should have been 90, but a few soldiers had been killed in the first mission of thepetition.

    However, these people didn¡¯t even notice that the only exit had been quietly closed by Diesel.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s only three of our teams left, so now we canpete based on skills, right? Pick the best fighter among you, and we¡¯ll send one person from each camp to fight alone. Whoever wins in the end will get the head of the target of the beheading mission!¡± The Pr Bear¡¯s captain said.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± said the Britain Nation.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The I Nation responded.

    A bearded man with a built body from the R Nation stepped out, his arm almost the same width as someone¡¯s thigh.

    The Britain side wasn¡¯t weak either as their man was tall and buff, with a beard and a deep gaze.

    The I Nation¡¯s pick was someone with a grey beard and thick eyebrows, and the three of them were preparing to fight.

    Xu Cheng suddenly climbed up and sat on the chair again to look at them.

    The soldiers were shocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Your marksmanship really sucks, I thought the elite of the elite would be better. I can¡¯t believe that six countries were eliminated so early in the rounds, that¡¯s a bit beyond my expectations. Ah, I had originally thought that it would be tiring to kill this many people, so I wanted to get rid of some first, leaving only 150ish people, but I didn¡¯t expect to see only 80 people. At least now, I don¡¯t need to y dead anymore. Let¡¯s just do it, it¡¯s no fun for you guys topete with your allies, how about youpete with me?¡±

    Chapter 600. Let the ughter Begin (Part Two)

    The R Nation saw that Xu Cheng had sat back on the chair as if nothing happened and smiled. ¡°Interesting. No wonder you¡¯re the leader who killed 28 M Nation soldiers. I knew something was weird because the second mission was going too smoothly; it shouldn¡¯t have been so easy. I didn¡¯t think you were going to surprise us, but I forgot that you probably have the M Nation¡¯s bulletproof vests on you.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Of course, and I¡¯ve prepared an even bigger surprise for you all as well.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked step by step towards them as he said, ¡°Before you guys came here, was there no information informing you of how dangerous I am?¡±

    The R Nation guy with the beard said dismissively, ¡°How dangerous are you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Oh, I forgot. Your drones weren¡¯t the ones that filmed how I killed three S-rank experts. No wonder you are so unscrupulous. Hey beard guy,e over here. I¡¯ll show you how dangerous I am.¡±

    The beard guy sneered as he walked in front of Xu Cheng, he was three inches taller than Xu Cheng, who was already 6¡¯2. He stared down at Xu Cheng and asked again, ¡°How dangerous are you?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± The moment he said hisst words, his pupils constricted as he made a startled sound in disbelief. He lowered his head and saw that his chest had been directly pierced through by Xu Cheng¡¯s hand.

    Xu Cheng pushed the man¡¯s head to one side, and the group soldiers watched as he fell to the ground with a bloody hole in his chest while Xu Cheng¡¯s entire arm was stained with blood. They were all shocked and quickly raised their guns and pointed them at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°There are many people who want to kill me, who are you guys?¡± Xu Chengughed contemptuously. He rushed to the nearest I Nation soldier and shattered his internal organs with a single punch, sending him flying onto the ground as he died!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The other soldiers fired wildly at Xu Cheng!

    However, with the bulletproof vest on Xu Cheng¡¯s body, the bullets were basically hitting a steel te, only making some sparks as Xu Cheng remained unharmed. Xu Cheng picked up a gun from the ground and started to shoot back as he walked towards them.

    It was fine for others to hit him, but it was different for him to hit others. More than a dozen soldiers in the front row were killed by him directly with headshots.

    A few soldiers rushed over with their daggers, wanting to stab him, and Xu Cheng lifted his leg at someone who jumped at him and with a 50X power that was equivalent to an elephant¡¯s trunk swing, the guy bounced off like a cannonball and was mmed into a house as he died puking blood.

    The other two guys who rushed over with daggers managed to cut through Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes, but they were shocked when they saw that he did not have a bulletproof vest on.

    ¡°You!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t believe that it wasn¡¯t because of the bulletproof vest that Xu Cheng remained unharmed by all those bullets.

    However, before they could shout, Xu Cheng grabbed their helmets with each of his hands and twisted them hard.

    Their heads were snapped 180 degrees back and the rest of them were all shocked to see the faces appear on their backs. The scene became even more chaotic.

    Xu Cheng lifted up their dead bodies and smashed their stomachs as he sted them off towards the group of soldiers behind him, crashing the corpses into the three soldiers who were toote to duck.

    Within just three minutes, more than thirty soldiers were dead, and the trio of special forces teams finally started to fear his power.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± The grey bearded soldier from the I Nation yelled, ¡°Everyone else take cover, and retreat!¡±

    Some shot at Xu Cheng to cover for their teammates, and those soldiers closest to Xu Cheng just ran away like crazy.

    Xu Cheng squatted down on both knees, and with the mantis¡¯s leg strength plus the cat¡¯s jump force, in addition to the 50X power he could exert, he rose a hundred meters up into the sky with a single jump. Since it was night time, there was no shadow on the ground and those who were shooting at him also lost their target. However, when Xu Cheng fell down, he was like a five-thousand-pound iron ball smashing down from the sky towards the fleeing soldiers.

    Two soldiers who were unfortunate enough to be stomped on by his feet became puddles of flesh on the spot!

    The soldiers shouted hysterically and frantically, losing their minds because they didn¡¯t think he was f*cking human at all!

 Chapter 601 - Emergence of Other Membersâ€™ Capabilities

    <b>Chapter 601. Emergence of Other Members¡¯ Capabilities </b>

    The special forces soldiers were no longer in the mood to chat with Xu Cheng, being scared to death as they fled for their lives.

    But how could their legs out run Xu Cheng, who could fly over 100 meters with a single jump.

    After Xu Cheng stomped the two soldiers, he then jumped again, almost like a praying mantis as hended in front of the running soldiers a hundred meters away and blocked their escape path.

    A soldier raised his gun and shot at him, but Xu Cheng caught the bullet with his bare hands as he kneed a soldier in the face, sending him flying, followed by a fist punch that killed another.

    Some of the soldiers ran to the gate and found that it was locked from the outside.

    They rammed the gate hard and fired their guns aimlessly, trying to make a few holes and push out.

    They could see Xu Cheng¡¯s shadowing up behind them, and they all turned around in despair as they fired at him. But as soon as they turned around, Xu Cheng¡¯s dagger had already shed the throats of several soldiers.

    The entire mountain top was filled with miserable screams and gunshots.

    The soldiers from the six countries that were eliminated in the revolver challenge had already gotten onto their vehicles and were about to leave when they heard something. ¡°Wait a minute, did you hear that? That¡¯s the sound of gunshots from the hills, are those three countries fighting?¡±

    ¡°I think we can take advantage of the situation. As long as we hand the guy over, it¡¯s not like it matters how we got him.¡±

    ¡°Turn around! Let¡¯s kill our way through, there can never be too much deception in a battle!¡±

    Those from the G Nation immediately turned the car around and drove over to the hill.

    By the time they climbed to the top of the hill, the screams and gunfire had subsided, and they found that the gate had actually been locked from the outside. Someone shot the lock and pushed open the door, and the twenty of them were shocked by what they saw.

    The za was filled with dead bodies!

    Not even one person was alive.

    A few of the masters from the I nation, R Nation, and E Nation were dead on the ground.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The G Nation soldier felt incredulous.

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng¡¯s corpse was also there in the center of the za in that chair, and he was lying dead as his hands and feet were stiff and unmoving.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much. Hurry over with the corpse before the other teamse over.¡± The G Nation captain quickly ran over and was ready to try to drag Xu Cheng¡¯s corpse away.

    There were five or six guards at the door to see if the other teams would turn back. By the look of it, several vehicles did indeed turn back to get their prey. ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t know which country it is, but they areing back.¡±

    The G Nation captain nodded and went as he got ready to pick up Xu Cheng¡¯s body. However, just as he carried Xu Cheng with two hands over his shoulders, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed him by the neck!!

    His neck was twisted 360 degrees.

    Xu Cheng then raised his dagger and stabbed towards the dozen or so G Nation soldiers who were near him.

    By the time the soldiers guarding at the door turned around, all they saw were theirrades falling to the ground one after another, while the man in ck stood there with his dagger that seemed especially bright in the dim light.

    The remaining G Nation soldiers werepletely shocked as it had only been less than two minutes since they turned their heads, and their captain and more than a dozen of theirrades had been wiped out.

    Xu Cheng bounced up from his spot, disappeared into the night sky, and then dropped down, stomping dead two soldiers. He then wiped out two soldiers with one dagger as he grabbed another one by the neck and threw him like garbage across the wall.

    In the corridor of the house, Diesel and a few who had regained consciousness were watching the battlefield with pale expressions.

    ¡°This is the power of the Deviant Corp. No wonder Boss said we would be treated as monsters; no human can do what he¡¯s doing right now. A hundred elite soldiers were all ughtered, and it was an overwhelming defeat!¡± said Diesel.

    Mario was still physically weak, but that didn¡¯t stop him from appreciating the beauty of this night scene with his bright eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one, the others were mind-bogged even after witnessing their boss¡¯s ability.

    Maybe, this was the start of an era where guns would lose their power, and one could ignore all things. Therefore, those who relied on guns to keep people obedient would never allow a force like them to exist, and that would be an obstacle in the future.

    However!

    This was just the beginning. Who could say what kind of future awaits? More power means more ambition, who knows who was going to win in the end if one doesn¡¯t fight back?

    These people now felt confident and ambitious after they saw the power of the Deviant Corp.

    Chekhovughed. ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to die in the future, the thought of that scene when I¡¯m standing against an army of tanks, as the whole country¡¯s power surrounds us, is so cool just to think about! If I can leave my footprint in an epic historical moment like that, I would have no regrets even if I die!¡±

    Diesel: ¡°Not necessarily, maybe we¡¯ll win?¡±

    Luo Yi also nodded. ¡°Indeed, behind the M Nation, there is capitalism. They are actually not scary, because it¡¯s all those rich people behind them and they are nothing but rich. To us, they are just ordinary people. Once we disintegrate them, tell me where capitalism would be? It¡¯s also just those ordinary people who make up the society and write the orders, such as those from the Capital Society. What if we are above them?¡±

    Li Weiughed. ¡°Sure enough, with greater capability one¡¯s vision and stage also bes wider. No wonder Big Brother Cheng didn¡¯t want to stay in the country but thought of going abroad, so his goal was to conquer the world!¡±

    Diesel: ¡°Why not the gxy?¡±

    Several peopleughed at the reference.

    Chekhov suddenly said in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m feeling it, I think my powers areing out.¡±

    Everyone looked at him as they gasped. ¡°What the heck! So soon?¡±

    Chekhov closed his eyes. He had been injected with bat genes that could diffuse ultrasound waves to sense objects around him. He said slowly, ¡°There are soldiersing up, twenty-one of them! They¡¯re three minutes away from bypassing our mine defenses and breaking through the gate!¡±

    Mario was also surprised as he let go of the corridor railings, sounding excited as he said, ¡°I can feel mine too!¡±

    The crowd gathered around him and saw that the railing he was holding with both hands was deformed. Which meant that he had unintentionally twisted the railing with force!

    Diesel was speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t believe with yourprehension and willpower, you¡¯re actually capable of grasping it so quickly.¡±

    Mario red at him. ¡°Oh Sh*t. You¡¯re saying I¡¯m dumb, right? What about Chekhov?¡±

    Diesel: ¡°The gene Boss gave Chekhov was a vision modification gene tailored for him, so it¡¯s normal for him to wake up so quickly and realize his power. I thought you¡¯d be thest one.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s race, I¡¯m full of power now,¡± Mario said as he rushed over from the other end of the hallway. It was a wooden house, and he, who was infused with elephant genes, couldn¡¯t control his powers yet so the whole house suddenly copsed.

    Boom...

    ¡°Mario you brainless, muscle-bound idiot!¡±

    Everyone who was watching the scene cursed as they all got affected!

    Mario roared through the ruins. ¡°I¡¯m full of power, who the f*ck just cursed at me?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 602 - Give Them A Little Warning

    <b>Chapter 602. Give Them A Little Warning</b>

    The group of soldiers who rushed up came in and saw dead bodies piled up like a hill, all of them special forces soldiers from the four powerful G Nation, I Nation, Britain Nation and R Nation teams. They were unrecognizable from the injuries as they piled into a hill of corpses.

    In front of the pile of corpses stood the man in ck who they thought they had killed during that shooting contest.

    The soldiers from the weaker nations looked at him in terror, wondering how the tables had turned within a blink of an eye.

    ¡°One of you can live and tell the story to your superiors about what happened today. Tell them that they better leave before it¡¯s toote or else this will no longer be a safe area.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the soldiers and asked, ¡°Who wants to live?¡±

    They immediately pulled out their guns and pointed them at Xu Cheng.

    Immediately, with a gust of wind behind them, Diesel jumped past them like a leopard as his ws sliced across six of the soldier¡¯s heads from behind, sending them falling down to the ground.

    And when they turned around, a rumbling sound was heard as Mario, wearing a bulletproof vest and helmet, lowered his head and rushed over like a human tank towards the crowd, bullets bouncing off of him as he ran.

    Three soldiers were blown right off the ground, smashing into the floor. Mario knocked one out with his helmet and swung his fist with a thick arm the size of an elephant¡¯s trunk towards the three soldiers, sending them flying away.

    The remaining few shot at him, but Mario, who had a bulletproof vest, did not get injured at all.

    However, the impact of the dense bullets hitting him still hurt his flesh.

    ¡°Cheksov you a*shole, are you going to make a move!¡± Mario cursed.

    The sound of a sniper rifle ripped across the night sky and a bullet hit a soldier in the head, followed by more sounds of bullets firing.

    A session of soldiers all got their heads blown off by the sniper rifle, which relieved Mario from being attacked. He held up two soldiers and smashed them into each other like watermelons, directly causing the two soldiers to pass out.

    Diesel used his speed and his ws as he slit the throats of the soldiers that were still alive on the ground.

    When he raised his ws to slit open thest soldier¡¯s throat, Mario grabbed his wrist and said, ¡°Boss said to leave one man alive!¡±

    Only then did Diesel put down his hand, the remaining soldier already having pissed his pants as he begged for mercy on the ground. His body was dripping with cold sweat as he breathed heavily.

    Xu Cheng went to the soldier and squatted down to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I said that I will leave one person alive. So you go back and tell those people that if they want to y, then y by the rules: admit your defeat. As for the corpses, whether it¡¯s the M Nation corpses or other countries, if they want them back, it will be one million dors per corpse! This is what the victors of the war should get, and if they don¡¯t want to pay, I will burn these bodies to ashes and leave them there. Also, go tell them that if they still want to provoke us, I know where your basecamp is, so watch out! Do you understand?¡±

    The soldier nodded his head like a woodpecker.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡±

    The soldier immediately climbed up and fled out the door, the speed of his escape was fast enough to reveal how scared he was.

    Xu Cheng asked Mario, ¡°How many people have woken up?

    Mario answered, ¡°Lin Dong is the only one that hasn¡¯t yet.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s got a poor physique to begin with, so he¡¯ll take his time. In the meantime, put up our Deviant Corp g since from today onwards, our name will be officially known in the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    Mario nodded as he carried the g over to the gate, climbed to the highest point, and nted it into the ground.

    ¡°Chekhov, go and give the gang a warning.¡± Xu Cheng beckoned.

    Chekhov ran out from the shadows and Xu Cheng whispered in his ear.

    After he nodded, he said to Mario, ¡°Mario,e on. Let¡¯s get things done.¡±

    Mario said in disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t like you now. I would be taken advantage of if I cooperate with you, so no.¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Mario at this time, ¡°You go and take charge of covering him, and block bullets for him if necessary.¡±

    Mario was speechless. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t do that to me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡±

    Mario: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Then he went and drove a car over as Chekhov slung a sniper rifle over his shoulder and hopped in. Mario took him down the hill and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Drive slowly. That soldier is just ahead. He¡¯s fast but tired, so slow down so he doesn¡¯t notice we¡¯re following him.¡±

    Mario wondered. ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Brother Cheng say he was going to leave him alone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but only let him say what he needs to say and not let him say the rest of what he shouldn¡¯t. Big Brother Cheng was afraid he might tell them about Diesel¡¯s ws so he asked us to tail over and see what happens.¡±

    Mario nodded as he understood.

    Chekhov located the soldier with his ultrasonic senses and paid attention to his every move as he followed with the car at a distance.

    All that soldier could think about was running back in one direction as his mind had been blown away. They had left the mountain less than half an hour ago, so they did not know what had happened when they heard gunshots going off. When they returned to the mercenary camp, the soldiers from the four remaining nations were dead. No, including them would be a total of five countries with a total of 130 soldiers. The pile of corpses made him lose his confidence and alertness, so he didn¡¯t notice he was being followed.

    The soldiers from the four countries that had lost the shooting contest earlier had already reached the basecamp.

    Theirmander wondered why

    they returned empty handed without any wounds upon them. They asked out of

    curiosity and the soldiers told them all about it. They were then disciplined

    by theirmanders, especially the captains who were scolded the most.

    While themanders of the four countries were furious, a soldier from the I Nation came crawling in, his entire uniform soaked in sweat and his face pale white. He ran into the basecamp and just plopped down on the ground, almost passing out from severe dehydration.

    At this point, the entire crew, including the referee and themander team from the I Nation noticed the badge on his uniform, and all of the I Nation crew ran out realizing that he was their man.

    ¡°Paco, what happened to you?¡±

    Meanwhile, Chekhov, who was lying on top on the front of a truck parked on a hillside not far from the camp, said to Mario, ¡°Stop, this view is just fine.¡±

    Mario stopped the truck as he peeked out the window and asked Chekhov above him, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Chekhov said as he adjusted his aim, ¡°What Boss meant was to give these people a warning that if they don¡¯t retreat or leave, then the fate of this soldier would also be their future.¡±

 Chapter 603 - The Legendary Titanium Eye

    <b>Chapter 603. The Legendary Titanium Eye (Part One)</b>

    Mario red at him.

    ¡°Oh my god, why didn¡¯t you f*cking say so that this is their basecamp? Are

    you crazy?¡±

    Chekhov scowled at him,

    ¡°You¡¯re not a Deviant if you¡¯re scared! I¡¯ll go back and tell Boss that

    you¡¯re a wimp, so that he¡¯ll remove your ability and banish you from the

    Deviant Corp.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a f*cking

    wimp!¡± Mario snapped.

    ¡°Then shut up.¡± Chekhov said, ¡°When the soldierse after us, I still have to rely on you to block those bullets since you¡¯ve got thick skin. Boss had originally wanted to send Diesel and I over, but I rmended you. Don¡¯t thank me.¡±

    Mario was speechless. ¡°What the fack, you¡¯re not treating me like a human being, eh? You f*cking threw me under the bus without discussion?¡±

    ¡°Shh, shut up. Don¡¯t distract me.¡± Chekhov red at him.

    Then, he spread his ultrasonic senses a few hundred meters away and locked onto that soldier from the I Nation.

    The guy raised his eyelids weakly as he said to the crowd, ¡°Dead, all dead! The G Nation, I Nation, BritainNation, and R Nation teams, including our soldiers, they have all died! Over a hundred soldiers in total, all killed! Devil! All those guys were demons, I don¡¯t know how they did it, but they were really strong! The man in ck was just one of them and they had several more! The soldiers who stayed there have all died, and they let mee back so I could tell you that they want one million dors to ransom each soldier¡¯s body, or they¡¯ll burn them! And.... And...¡±

    Themander: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you take your time.¡±

    BANG!

    A gunshot shattered the calmness and themander holding the soldier felt a hot ssh on his face. He wiped his face, finding that he had been covered in blood, and that soldier¡¯s head had been prated by a bullet that sted open his forehead. His pupils stared at themander like dead fish eyes as his voice and breathing stopped abruptly!

    The scene exploded straight away. All the soldiers surrounded themanders while some others rushed out in pursuit of the murderer, tracing where the bullet was fired from.

    After tossing his gun into the back of the truck, Chekhov hurried into the passenger seat with both feet. ¡°Drive! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mario stepped down hard as he did a U-turn and drove away.

    Chekhov saw Mario driving with his lights on and yanked him away. ¡°I¡¯ll drive, you turn off the lights.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Who can see the road if you turn off the lights? If we get stuck in some pothole or flip over, we would be captured asb specimens.¡±

    Chekhov yanked him right into the passenger seat and then he took control of the steering wheel and turned off all the lights. It was true that it was dark during the middle of the night, making it impossible to see. At least Mario couldn¡¯t see anything, not to mention the road.

    But Chekhov could see, his bat-like eyes ability suddenly shining brightly in the pitch darkness.

    ¡°Oh my god, the legendary spotting eye!¡± Mario saw that Chekhov¡¯s eyes were like eyes made of titanium as he joked. ¡°Your ability is beyond god-like, Big Brother.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just good for long distance fighting and I would still be in trouble if they get close, so from now on you and I should work together as abo. I¡¯ll take care of the far ones, while you take care of the close ones.¡±

    Mario said in disdain, ¡°Why do I feel like a bodyguard? Get lost, you have to protect me as well as our Boss. And don¡¯t look at me with your titanium eyes, I can¡¯t stand the re.¡±

    Those vehicles that hade out to chase the assassins lost track of Chekhov¡¯s vehicle halfway around the area, and they couldn¡¯t find where the car went.

    Chekhov drove unhindered all the way back to the Deviant Corp¡¯s base camp.

    As soon as they got back, they saw a bunch of peoplee out and gather around Chekhov and Mario

    <b>Chapter 603. The Legendary Titanium Eye (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°I hear you two know your powers already?¡± Zhang Xiu came over and put his arm around Chekhov¡¯s shoulders with a smile. He sounded somewhat envious because a few of them have yet to disy any ability.

    On the field, V stood still as he let Luo Yi beat him.

    Chekhov asked curiously, ¡°Did the two of them fight?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhang Xiu said, ¡°V wanted to see if being beaten would stimte him to instinctively reveal his ability afterwards, so he¡¯s letting Luo Yei beat him. You tell me, I feel that after taking a beat for a quite long period of time, I realized that V has great endurance. What exactly is your ability, you haven¡¯t told me yet, quickly show me.¡±

    Chekhov said, ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m going to show-off.¡±

    After Zhang Xiu took a step back, Chekhov¡¯s titanium eyes immediately awkwardly lit up in the night, scaring Zhang Xiu so much that he jumped a step away. Mario passed by the hall and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his dog eyes only have a secondary role and no killing power! It just has some special effects.¡±

    Chekhov couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Mario walked up to V and said to him, ¡°Luo Yi can¡¯t make you reach your limit with those punches. I can beat you up.¡±

    V immediately dashed to the side, ¡°Get out of my way, you meat shield.¡±

    Mario smiled proudly as he said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll just punch you!¡±

    Having said that, he actually swung a punch at him. When V saw his punch swinging over with the strength of the wind and that there was no way to dodge it, he could only block by crossing his arms in front of him. He closed his eyes to mentally prepare himself to lie in bed for a week.

    At that moment, dense spikes suddenly appeared on his hands!

    Very strong hard spikes.

    Mario screamed when his fistnded onto the spikes, ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The others just turned around saw Mario half-kneeling on the ground while holding his fist in the other hand and screaming in pain, the back of his fist bleeding.

    V looked incredulously at his hands. The backs of his arms were all covered in hard spikes, and Diesel ran over and touched them as he sucked in a breath. ¡°So hard! What is this gene?¡±

    Xu Cheng put his hands on the second floor balcony railing and said, ¡°Pangolins scales. I guess besides his arms, he should be able to grow them on both feet as well. V was good at Muay Thai boxing elbow strikes, so these spines are basically concealed weapons. V, try to take a shot to see if these spines can stop a pistol bullet.¡±

    Then Xu Cheng tossed a potion over to Mario. ¡°Apply it! Leave the rest for V.¡±

    V nodded at that.

    Then he said to Luo Yi, ¡°Try shooting me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Luo Yi didn¡¯t expect V to shield his hands in front of his body for him to shoot, because if this didn¡¯t work, wouldn¡¯t the bullet hit the rest of his body? This

    V is a faithful subordinate.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the worst case scenario is getting shot, but there¡¯s Boss¡¯ potion so it¡¯s fine. Shoot!¡± V was in a very excited state right now, so he didn¡¯t care at all.

    Luo Yi also nodded and pulled the trigger, firing a shot at the spikes on the outside of V¡¯s arm!

    Boom!

    The bullet hit the spike on the outside of V¡¯s arm and caused some sparks. However V didn¡¯t feel any pain. He saw that his arm wasn¡¯t hurt and was immediately surprised, ¡°Hahaha, Mario,e and hit me again, I love you so much!¡±

    Mario looked at him with a grimace on his face. ¡°You f**ck off!¡±

 Chapter 604 - Regret

    <b>Chapter 604: Regret</b>

    The basecamp broke out in an uproar.

    The death of that soldier was a tant provocation from the enemy.

    It was a warning to them that if they chose to confront them any longer, they would be the next to die!

    The military strategists from the countries were all furious, especially the representatives whose soldiers were all dead, and whose bodies were still in the hands of the enemy. It would be an embarrassment if they were not able to bring them home!

    It was one thing if they could not exterminate the enemy, but another if they couldn¡¯t even bring the remains of the soldiers back to their home countries to be buried. It would be a shame if others knew about this and no one could escape the me.

    The representatives of the countries and military experts expressed their upromising determination to fight these mercenaries to the end.

    However, since the strongest special forces teams were gone, what could they use against the Deviant Mercenaries now?

    This was a difficult question.

    They pressured the remaining elite soldiers of the four countries as they said, ¡°Listen, this is not just a matter of onBritain Nation, but amon question our alliance faces. So many soldiers have been sacrificed, and the ouws are still out there. Right now, the only armed forces we can use and rely on is the rest of you 110 elite soldiers! I hope we can fight together for this alliance and exterminate the enemy!¡±

    However, those special forces soldiers from the four countries offstage didn¡¯t speak up. The representative of the M Nation looked at the other representatives from the other four countries, who coughed as they said, ¡°I think this matter needs to be evaluated in a calm manner.¡±

    The M Nation and those other powerful countries who had lost their men were displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this mission is not over.¡±

    The representative from the other four countries replied, ¡°We are willing to withdraw from this tournament! We¡¯re not going to win the championship based on points anyway.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw too.¡±

    ¡°Us as well.¡±

    All four countries dered their withdrawal from the tournament.

    The officials from those powerful countries were speechless.

    ¡°You know what the enemy is doing right? They¡¯re viting and trampling on the dignity of every citizen of our countries! Are you going to step down without a fight when all of our soldiers have died?¡± amander from the M Nation questioned.

    The X Nation¡¯smander pointed at the M Nation and scolded, ¡°This tournament ended from the moment your M Nation team was defeated. We will not be used as your weapon. Do you want to turn this ce into aplete hell before you are satisfied? It ismon knowledge that you, the M Nation, have been thinking about this ce for a long time, and you can¡¯t inme the public opinion of the rest of the world being one country, so please don¡¯t bring other countries to the table. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think of us as fools. We know that the M Nation started this tournament!¡±

    Having said that, the X Nation was the first to withdraw from the tournament.

    The other countries were also withdrawing from the tournament because they felt that the United States of America may want to take this opportunity to make things difficult for the four countries and then justify the presence of troops to avenge the soldiers and sweep the area.

    The M Nationmanders were furious from embarrassment, but there was nothing they could do since the other countries did not buy into it. So they turned to the other countries who had also been defeated and asked. ¡°What about you? We can join forces! R Nation, aren¡¯t you guys always straightforward? How about everyone in this together this time?¡±

    The R Nation sneered. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not bandits, a drill is a drill. We can¡¯t learn to be as shameless as you. Forgive us, we almost fell into your trap but they¡¯re right; we have supervisory rights, so you¡¯d better give up on that idea. We¡¯ll pay the ransom to bring the bodies of our soldiers back.¡±

    With that said, the R Nation people walked away.

    The other G Nation and Great Britain, who were like the M Nation¡¯s sidekicks, felt that there was no way to have a pleasant time since nobody was happy.£¡

    So the M Nation¡¯s little n did not work.

    The group of military strategists thought that if they could really upy the high ground in public opinion, then the higher up wouldn¡¯t ask them for their resignation. After all, this was also considered a chance to get a full-scale troop stationed in the Land of Mercenaries, but now that the n had been destroyed, they suddenly didn¡¯t know how to save their political careers.

    Then, one of them suddenly said, ¡°I have an idea, we can just let the beast take down the baset.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I remember this area of the Deviant Mercenaries belonged to the Dragon n, right? Why don¡¯t we pressure them, or provoke them to take down the Deviant Corp? If the Dragons can¡¯t solve it, then we can call Kush! As long as we, the M Nation, promise that this territory will belong to him, perhaps he¡¯ll work his *ss off for us?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± The othermanders were pleasantly surprised. They wouldn¡¯t have to return home looking bad or be imprisoned if they could eliminate the Deviant Corp.

    ¡°We should go talk to the dragons!¡±

    ¡°And the cost? There has to be cost, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? These Huaxia people must all be on the Huaxia¡¯s wanted list. As long as we give them the green card of the M Nation and offer them political asylum if necessary as well as allow their future children toe to the M Nation as citizens, I don¡¯t think anyone would refuse.¡±

    ¡°Good idea! I think this solution will work.¡±

    The othermanders all agreed that since their n to use the oppression of thBritain Nations to get garrison rights didn¡¯t work out, then the second option would be to fight the Deviant to the death!

    The news about the 10-nations special forcespetition failing and the miserable loss of their teams spread and stirred up a huge discussion in the Land of Mercenaries for some time. No one had expected that an unknown organization would actually cause the special forces of several powerful countries to suffer a loss and humiliate them at the same time. The Deviant Mercenary Corp had indeed made a name for itself!

    The soldiers who had previously left the mountainous area were waiting for the news of the Deviant Corp¡¯s defeat, but it never came.

    When they thought that the information was not timely, the news of how five countries out of the nine were eliminated by the Deviant Corp was announced, shocking everyone.

    The five captains who left and hid in a cave hadn¡¯t spoken at all since they were terrified!

    A subordinate suddenly panicked and said, ¡°What should we do? Now we¡¯re no longer with the Deviant Corp; they¡¯re not our own people, but enemies! Let¡¯s get out of the area, shall we? The Deviant boss is way more terrifyingpared to the other mercenary forces!¡±

    No one would forget Xu Cheng¡¯s terrifying methods, and their bodies shivered when they recalled what he did.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± At this point, several captains were shaking their heads in disbelief. ¡°Impossible, a 9-nation alliance, amongst which were the G Nation, I Nation, Britain Nation, R Nation, and the I Nation, the five most powerful countries, and the soldiers were all exterminated? How strong is that man?¡±

    A captain said quietly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll be the next Kush! He¡¯s mysterious and his strength is even more immeasurable. We were very, very wrong!¡±

    They all hung their heads and sighed. ¡°Retreat. Leave the area and hide as far away as we can. There¡¯s simply no room for confrontation. Regardless of the oue this time, he will be a legendary mercenary!¡±

    ¡°Sigh. We missed an opportunity that could have changed our lives.¡±

    Some of them rolled up their sleeves, all of them revealing Deviant tattoos underneath, and they felt particrly ironic at the moment. If they were more firm, then perhaps this tattoo would have been their pride and glory!

 Chapter 605 - These Guys Are Crazy (Part One)

    Chapter 605: These Guys Are Crazy (Part One)

    ¨C The Deviant Corp¡¯s Mountain Region ¨C

    Luo Yi, Li Wei, Zhang Xiu, and a total of 24 guys that had yet to awaken their powers were all resting on the empty ground and smoking.

    In front of them, Mario, Chekov, V, and Diesel, the four of them were moving around and testing their skills. Even when they were walking, it seemed like they were walking on cloud nine.

    In V¡¯s words, it even felt different when they walked!

    It made the other 24 guys super envious. They had been discovering their new power all night but made no progress.

    Lin Dong was even more miserable. His physique wasn¡¯t even close to being on the same level as the others, and he directly passed out during the process. It was still unclear whether his body really integrated with the new gene or not.

    He was also the most depressed one, crying on the sentry tower alone.

    Luo Yi shifted his gaze away from Lin Dong and saw Mario trampling past them like an elephant, raising the dust as well and causing them to cough like crazy.

    Zhang Xiu pulled up some weed, threw it over, and snorted, ¡°Look at that smug azz! He was never like this in front of me in the past, because he knew I would discipline him with some Kung Fu. But now, why do I feel the urge to stick my foot up his azz getting stronger and stronger?!¡±

    Li Wei puffed out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Not happy? Then go and say that to his face.¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°Don¡¯t force me. You think I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Then do it.¡±

    Zhang Xiu looked at the wall next to them and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Say, if I run into that wall, can I force out my potential superpower?¡±

    Everyone else cheered him on. ¡°Good idea, give it a try!¡±

    Zhang Xiu snorted. ¡°I know you guys don¡¯t have good intentions. Besides, Boss already said, in the future, if we get injured in the heart or brain, he won¡¯t be able to save us. So, I ain¡¯t stupid!¡±

    The other guys snorted.

    Luo Yi saw that one of the 15 soldiers that stayed behind was covered in bandages with bruises all over his face. He was a bit puzzled and asked, ¡°Murich, what happened to you?¡±

    Murich let out a sigh and said, ¡°I wanted to try V¡¯s method, so I asked Mario to beat me up all night.¡±

    The others expressed their condolences.

    ¡°You are pretty stupid too. You know how angry he was to be injured by Vst night, he obviously had some pent-up anger and was looking for a ce to vent, and yet you begged to be the target. Come on man, be a bit smarter in the future.¡±

    Luo Yi then thought of something and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t Boss give you some more serum?¡±

    Murich: ¡°Yeah he did, but I didn¡¯t want to use it. I want to save it forter when I need it to save my life. As for these injuries, I will be fine after a few days.¡±

    The others were all speechless. ¡°This guy...¡±

    At this time, Chekov, who was basking in the sun, suddenly said, ¡°Oh yeah, Zhang Xiu, I heard you trash-talking me earlier. My ability can allow me to lock my attention onto anything around me, and also give me some sound feedback.¡±

    Zhang Xiu was furious. ¡°You think you are a big shot now huh? Just that superpower of yours? Do you believe that I can still kick your azz?¡±

    Chekov¡¯s ability indeed didn¡¯t improve his meleebat strength, as it only enhanced his sniping and scouting abilities.

    But when Chekov heard Zhang Xiu¡¯s words, he wasn¡¯t scared, instead justughing and saying, ¡°If you got the balls, you can give it a try.¡±

    Zhang Xiu tossed his cigarette butt to the side and stood up and was prepared to go, but who knew Mario would suddenly step forward and stand in front of Chekov. Zhang Xiu immediately returned to theid pen15 state. ¡°Mario, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Mario said, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed a pact with Chekov. In the future, we will fight inbination. I will take care of the enemies close to him, and he will snipe down the enemies in the distance. Our skills willplement each other, making us a perfect duo!¡±

    Zhang Xiu pointed at Mario¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Let me tell you, just you wait until I awaken my power! I will just fack you up every single day.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Why wait, why not just now?¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°Don¡¯t poke the dragon, Mario.¡±

    The crowd behind them immediately cheered them on, ¡°Zhang Xiu, fack him up!¡±

    Zhang Xiu pretended to not be scared at all as he yelled right back at Mario, ¡°Just facking remember what you said today!¡±

    Chapter 605: These Guys Are Crazy (Part Two)

    Then, he turned around shamelessly, picked up the unfinished cigarette he just threw onto the ground, squatted down, and continued smoking.

    Chekovzily closed his eyes and continued to bask in the sun as he hummed, ¡°P-ssy.¡±

    Zhang Xiu red at him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    And just then, the people around him all said in unison, ¡°P-ssy.¡±

    Zhang Xiu was betweenughter and tears. ¡°Yes, I am a big p-ssy now, you guys aren¡¯t? Who has the balls to go challenge our boss?¡±

    The other people immediately quieted down as a crow flew over them.

    Just then, Lin Dong on the sentry tower suddenly shouted, ¡°There are envoys of different nations approaching with their gs. They seem to want to talk.¡±

    Luo Yi got up and went to the gate, and he saw many cars outside. They stopped at the foot of the mountain, noting up since they knew there were mines. They just shouted with a speaker from where they were, ¡°We are here to redeem the bodies of our soldiers.¡±

    Xu Cheng poked his head out of the window and said to Luo Yi, ¡°Tell them to bring over the cash, and no weapons are allowed in our territory. Tell them to send someborers and cars up to drag the corpses away.¡±

    Luo YI nodded and went down the mountain to negotiate, and they all agreed. As the defeated side, they dropped their arrogance and epted the Deviant Corp¡¯s conditions in order to recover their soldiers¡¯ bodies.

    The G Nation, I Nation, R Nation, and Britain¡¯s representatives all came over and retrieved their soldiers¡¯ bodies.

    When settling the money, R Nation Pr Bear¡¯s representative said to Xu Cheng at the office, ¡°I can exchange a piece of information for a portion of the ransom.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not interested. I just need money to feed my bros.¡±

    The Pr Bear representative: ¡°After you hear it, you will know if it¡¯s worth it or not. I¡¯m afraid the M Nation won¡¯t give up this easily. We obviously want to wipe you out too, but we won¡¯t resort to such despicable means. We will be back! If not this year, then next year! There will always be warriors thate to avenge the martyrs!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want the best soldiers you train every year to juste and die in vain.¡±

    The Pr Bear¡¯s representative: ¡°You are very arrogant.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Thanks. It¡¯s a jungle out here, so the weak would only get eaten.¡±

    The Pr Bear¡¯s representative put on his hat and was about to walk out of the office, but he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and say, ¡°The M Nation¡¯s representative is going to the top mercenary group of your region. You can prepare yourself for whates next. I don¡¯t want you to die too early. Next year, we will personally kill you!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t see you on your way out.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    After sending those guys out, Luo Yi came to the office nervously and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, looks like we still need to face the four behemoth ns.¡±

    ¡°No worries.¡± Xu Cheng said as he stored the cash into the vault, ¡°It is about time for the boss of this region to give up the throne! The Ryong (Dragon) n! Even if they don¡¯te to find me, I would go look for them! I never nned on leaving the descendants of the Ryong Family alive.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng walked out and said to the bros, ¡°Since the M Nation doesn¡¯t n oning, then let¡¯s just burn the corpses!¡±

    Mario nodded and began pouring oil onto the corpses, and then lighted them up.

    The representatives from other nations were on their way out as they saw this scene, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°These madmen, they really dare to do anything.¡±

 Chapter 606 - Invite the Deviant Corpâ€™s Leader Over

    <h4><b>Chapter 606. Invite the Deviant Corp¡¯s Leader Over (Part One)</b></h4>

    The Dragon n¡¯s territory was in an area with mountains andkes. After all, they were people of Huaxia who were quite particr about Fengshui.

    The entire mountain of forests was not in any way smaller than the old territory of the Dragon n. It was quite a uniquendmark in the Land of Mercenaries with houses surrounded by coconut trees. They were the four richest mercenary groups in the Land of Mercenaries, so the facilities were all so luxurious that it would be considered a rich men¡¯s paradise.

    The sudden visit of the M Nationmander did not surprise them as the leader of the Dragon n had heard about the surprise during their military drill because it happened right under their watch, involving that Deviant Mercenary Corp that went unnoticed by at first.

    Themanders were brought to a garden with a pond and bamboo growing around it, where the head of the Dragon n had been waiting. He stood up to greet them and they shook hands with one another.

    ¡°Rare guest, rare guest, I wonder what brings you here?¡±

    The fivemanders took off their hats and sat down onto the chairs as they said, ¡°Long story short, we need you to exterminate the Deviant Corp. We can provide you with whatever you want. You know we can¡¯t send troops to be stationed here so even if we send anotherpany of soldiers over, the results would be the same. The Special Forces teams from five countries were exterminated this time, so unless we use missiles or tanks, it would be otherwise difficult to take them down. But we know that in the Land of Mercenaries, there¡¯s a food chain. Let¡¯s make a deal; as long as you help us take out and exterminate the Deviants, it would be considered to be the perfect ending for this tournament. Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to go back and give a report.¡±

    The leader of the Dragon n calmly poured tea for everyone as he said, ¡°Frankly speaking, we know very little about this Deviant Mercenary Corp. Recently, they first picked on the Falcon n, then absorbed the Cobra n under their group, and then exterminated the Wild Wolf Mercenaries. All of these indicate that they aren¡¯t weak. We do not have any conflict nor resentment with them, so it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to deliberately try to suppress them. After all, this territory is so big that it can¡¯t be handled by just one group of mercenaries. It would be nice to let more people take care of it as long as they are willing to pay the rental fees. If we don¡¯t have many mercenaries left in this territory and you want us to exterminate the only one left, it¡¯s a bit inconsistent with our policy.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The Chief Commander said, ¡°Nowadays, the authority and reputation of the Deviant Corp even surpasses that of your Dragon n. Are you fine with that? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll rece you?¡±

    The leader of the Dragon n smiled. ¡°That also requires them to have the ability first. We were born here, and we ruled this region for at least two decades. In terms of heritage, it¡¯s really not something the Deviant Mercenaries can rece. Don¡¯t try to provoke us because we can defeat them hard just in terms of the number of people and weapons we have. Besides, our financial resources would eventually consume them in a long-term war.¡±

    The M Nationmander smacked his lips. ¡°That means we can¡¯t coborate?¡±

    The Dragon n Leader: ¡°Not exactly. If you insist on doing so, we could. However, we would need a qualified identity to register an investment ount in the M Nation.¡±

    They had money and wanted to earn more money through investment. However, it was hard to invest when their identity was being watched by many countries.

    Themanders quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, we don¡¯t have that much power, and we¡¯re not in charge of the investments in the first ce.¡±

    The Dragon n Leader: ¡°Then there¡¯s no way. Please make your way back and don¡¯t talk about coborations without sincerity in the future.¡±

    A few Dragon n mercenaries took out their guns as they came over to ask them to leave.

    Themanders briefly discussed with one another and said hesitantly, ¡°How about first you kill the Deviant¡¯s boss to show us what you are capable of, then we¡¯ll talk more about the coboration.¡±

    <b>Chapter 606. Invite the Deviant Corp¡¯s Leader Over (Part Two)</b>

    The leader of the Dragon n said to his men, ¡°Go and invite the leader of the Deviants Mercenary Corp over and tell him that I want to discuss a few things over with him.¡±

    The subordinates nodded and walked out.

    As long as this territory was still owned by the Dragon n and the Deviant Corp didn¡¯t want to start a war, then the leader of the Deviant Corp muste over. If he disobeyed and didn¡¯te over, then that would mean they were having second thoughts, and such a subsidiary group must be exterminated!

    Deviant Corp basecamp.

    The twenty-four Deviant members whose abilities had not awakened yet were thinking about life every day, or rather, thinking about how to awaken their abilities.

    Xu Cheng watched them as they tried various methods to find what the problem was.

    He was also thinking about the gene fusion himself. There were too many genes in his body, so much that some he couldn¡¯t even find, and he didn¡¯t know what the fusion would make him into without realizing.

    During this time, he had learned more or less about the genes and his own problems.

    He found the root of the problem in terms of his prating vision, it seemed toe from the fusion of the three vision genes of bat, eagle, and cat. The extreme of the fusion gave him the ability to see through things with his eyes. It put him at a powerful advantage since he could simply use this to snipe out an enemy thousands of miles away!

    There was also the power of the leaf ant that he could feel was gradually growing stronger. His explosive power was at 200 pounds before with the 50X power, and over time, his explosive power reached 300 pounds, and with the leaf ant¡¯s 50X ability, the limit of his current explosive power and strength in all aspects can instantly soar to 15,000 pounds! Which meant that he now had 7.5 tons of force in one punch, and if he wanted to, he could punch through anything without harming himself with ayer of tortoise armor protection over his fist.

    The power of his knuckles could crush anyone¡¯s bones.

    As for his tortoise armor, it was also another ability that Xu Cheng relied on that could block bullets and bombs. During the attack on the Murong Family, his tortoise armor once withstood a huge explosion and his body underneath only received a slight shock, which was enough to show that the defensive nature of the tortoise armor exceeded that of a bulletproof vest.

    The pads of flesh growing out of his feet and palms were also practical in use, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was from a cat or some other gic fusion, but the pads helped him attach to a wall, and he could even hang upside down on a wall with no problem.

    There was also his recently awakened Mantis Jump power, and with the cat¡¯s instant explosive power and 50X leaf ant power together, he could leap up to a hundred meters in the air with a single jump. Although he couldn¡¯t jump a thousand kilometers at a time like in fantasy stories, he could still jump 500 to 600 meters away, giving the enemy no chance to escape.

    Even the fastest Bugatti car in the world would require two to three seconds of eleration to reach a hundred meters, so Xu Cheng¡¯s one jump was several times faster than a Bugatti sports car.

    However, Xu Cheng was also aware of new abilities as he recently felt that with his increased proficiency in his X-ray and sonic wave abilities, and since both of them required concentration with his attention, it had caused him to further expand in his mentality.

    His actual skills had be outstanding and he could feel that his spiritual power was broadening!

    Maybe his ability to manipte water molecules earlier came from his bursts of spiritual power and he was able to use telekinesis.

 Chapter 607 - Name of the man, the shadow of the tree

    <h4>Chapter 607: Name of the man, the shadow of the tree (Part One)</h4>

    Spiritual power!

    This was a powerful field that Xu Cheng had just recently discovered!

    Everyone had a spiritual power, and a strong spirit meant a strong mind. It could be expressed in someone¡¯s gaze or vibe, simr to their aura.

    Scientists have said that as long as one was thinking about a certain thing in their heart, and thought about aplishing it all the time, then your mind will generate a powerful kind of driving force to let youplete it.

    After a car ident, a frail mother saw that her child was under the car, and she desperately wanted to save her child. Despite her weak physique, she was able to lift the car and retrieve her baby due to the strength of her mind.

    There was every indication that spiritual powers may one day be a weapon.

    A hypnotist, for example, has spiritual powers strong enough to hypnotize a susceptible individual!

    Xu Cheng put a spoon on the table as he got ready to test out if he indeed had any spiritual power to control it. However, Luo Yi opened the door and said to him, ¡°The Dragon n is here.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked out.

    The people from the Dragon n came in a cart, and the baldie fromst time also came and said to Xu Cheng in a straightforward manner, ¡°Our leader wants to see you.¡±

    Luo Yi next to him said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I heard that the people from the M Nation didn¡¯t leave the Land of Mercenaries yet and instead have gone to the Dragon n. I feel that this is a trap and it¡¯s better not to go.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether you want to go or not!¡± The baldie heard Luo Yi¡¯s words and sneered. ¡°If you still want to be in this area, then you must abide by our rules. Do you understand what it means to be ruled under someone? If you don¡¯t understand, I could shoot out a signal and we dragons will trample your ce. Hurry up and get ready, we¡¯re here to pick you up.¡±

    Mario stepped forward and kicked the baldie flying.

    The baldie mmed right into a wall and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Five or six of his subordinates immediately pulled out their guns and confronted Xu Cheng and the others, the people on Xu Cheng¡¯s side also pulled out their guns and aimed at them.

    Xu Cheng stared at this group of people and said, ¡°Sorry. On my turf, it is better to follow my rules. Whoever wants to act in front of me, will have to get the agreement of my men. If you guys want to fight for your lives and don¡¯t want to leave here alive, go ahead and shoot. Let¡¯s see who dies quicker.¡±

    The five soldiers from the Dragon n began to give in.

    After climbing up with difficulty, the bald guy came over and lowered off all the guns of his subordinates, while looking at Xu Cheng. ¡°Okay, if you have the guts,e with me to see our boss. If you don¡¯t go, then our boss wille to see you. By that time, several hundred of our dragon elite will surround your ce. There is a saying I want to tell you, it is easy to invite the gods and hard to send them away! Better think about it.¡±

    ¡°Whoever¡¯s afraid is a fcking son of a btch!¡± Mario roared.

    Xu Cheng raised his hand, and everyone put their guns away and Mario took a step back.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Since I dared to hit you, I dare to go with you to meet your boss.¡±

    Having said that, he directly got into the armored vehicle.

    Mario and the others also got into their own vehicles as they prepared to follow them over.

    The other twenty or so members also got into the vehicle.

    The baldie said to them, ¡°Sorry, our boss only invited one person. This many of your people cannot go.¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°Cut the f*cking crap, are you scared? We will be right outside your territory, and you will have half an hour. If our boss doesn¡¯te out in half an hour, we¡¯ll make our way in!¡±

    Chapter 607: Name of the man, the shadow of the tree (Part Two)

    ¡°Alright.¡± The baldie raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you guys have that ability, yes! Come along and I¡¯ll show you the true strength of the dragons.¡±

    The baldie got into the car and started the engine as they raised the g on their car¡¯s gpole.

    Mario and the others also raised the Deviant Corp¡¯s g as they surrounded the baldie¡¯s car in the middle to escort Xu Cheng.

    Those independent mercenaries and horse bandits on the road saw the cars with their binocrs from afar and got excited. ¡°There¡¯s a flock of sheeping our way!¡±

    The horse bandits immediately came closer and when their chief saw the gs on the vehicles in the distance, he questioned, ¡°This g looks so familiar, which force is it from again? Should we do it?¡±

    His subordinate also picked up a pair of binocrs to look over and he was surprised when the saw it was the Deviant Corp¡¯s gs as he shouted, ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat! Do not block them!¡±

    He whipped his horse and turned to run away; the others were surprised by his reaction but quickly followed his retreat as well.

    The chief wondered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the Deviant Mercenary Corp that¡¯s been gaining popritytely! They first eliminated the Falcon n, and then the Cobra n, the Wild Wolf Mercenaries, and finally the special forces teams from five nations! That¡¯s their g, and they¡¯ve got their information up on the rankings in the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    Having heard him exin, the rest of the bandits swung their whips harder and the horses began running for their lives from the whips. It was as if they would die if they were chased by those armed vehicles.

    The baldie saw those bandits¡¯ actions and sneered. ¡°See? This is our Dragon Division¡¯s power; wherever our cars go, no one will stop us to ask for trouble. You foreign mercenaries better look at the situation carefully and don¡¯t hit rocks with pebbles.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, right?¡± Chekhov chuckled with a sniper rifle in his hands. ¡°How do you know they retreated because they saw your g? Did you have a g?¡±

    The baldie froze and peeked over his head to see that the g on the car had already been broken off by Chekhov¡¯s shot at the gpole, so the bandits really hadn¡¯t noticed the Dragon¡¯s g.

    The baldie was furious, but Chekhov pointed at his head with a sniper rifle, and Mario deliberately brought his car close to the baldie¡¯s. He sat in the passenger seat while Chekhov peeked out the window of his car and put a gun to his head. He said to the baldie boldly, ¡°Don¡¯t y smart, I don¡¯t know if my bullet can resist from blowing your head open.¡±

    He then pointed at the driver and said, ¡°Drive steadily, you won¡¯t be able to afford making our boss ufortable.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled in the rear seats and was not nervous at all nor did he feel that he was a prey to be yed with.

    The baldie and his men were furious, but there was no way around it. The Deviant Corp had more people and if he was to be impulsive for a moment, they might all die on the road.

    For the first time they felt so disrespected, and it was more like they were being intimidated into escorting people over here rather than them escorting them over.

    It took them some time to arrive at the Dragon n¡¯s territory.

    Xu Cheng got out of the car and looked at thisnd of greenery from a distance, thinking that their mountain area was really like a slumpared to here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad here,¡± Xu Cheng said to Luo Yi.

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really nice to still have these types of ces in the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then let¡¯s find a way to turn this ce into ours!¡±

 Chapter 608 - Heâ€™s the one who destroyed the Dragon Family

    <h4>Chapter 608. He¡¯s the one who destroyed the Dragon Family (Part One)</h4>

    The armed forces of the Dragon n rushed over and blocked Mario and the others¡¯ vehicles.

    The baldie felt much better once he got out of the car, and he looked at Chekhov and the others as he stuck up his middle finger and said, ¡°Keep barking, let¡¯s see who¡¯s got more people eh.¡±

    Mario really wanted to go over and just crush his head.

    But Xu Cheng raised his hand, and nobody made a move.

    A forty-year-old man with a scar on his face walked out with a crowd of people behind him, and he smiled at Xu Cheng as he said, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to not hear about the Deviant Corp in the Land of Mercenary recently. I¡¯ve heard of Deviant¡¯s leader for a long time, so I asked my men to invite you over. They didn¡¯t act rudely, did they?¡±

    Xu Chengughed and looked at the baldie as he then said to him, ¡°Although you invited me over, why do I feel like your men were there to kidnap me?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The Dragon n¡¯s leader pretended to be displeased as he looked over to the baldie and put on a show as he said, ¡°How could you treat the Deviant Corp¡¯s boss like that? Don¡¯t you know that he took out 5 countries¡¯ special forces teams for the sake of our Land of Mercenaries?¡±

    It sounded a bit sarcastic as none of the Dragon n¡¯s members quite believed that Xu Cheng had actually done it.

    ¡°An apology would not be necessary.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°If he was under my lead, he would never behave rudely like today. I heard that the Dragon n is a deep-rooted mercenary group, so it is reasonable to say that he should know the rules and how to behave properly.¡±

    The leader of the Dragon n looked like he prepared to listen. ¡°Do you have any problem with us? Tell me about it, I¡¯d like to learn how you manage people. too.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anything and just teach you.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and walked up to the baldie, suddenly grabbing him by the neck and lifting him up. The tension in the air suddenly heated up as all the guns aimed at Xu Cheng and his men.

    The baldie couldn¡¯t even catch his breath as his face flushed red and his feet were hanging in the air.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hand still didn¡¯t put the baldie down as he said smilingly, ¡°Let me help you to teach your rude subordinate a lesson.¡±

    With the sound of a click.

    The baldie¡¯s neck was directly snapped by Xu Cheng!

    The sound was heard by everyone as the baldie¡¯s eyes closed and his limbs dropped down dead.

    Everyone on the Dragon n¡¯s side was shocked.

    Everyone, including the leader of the Dragon n, squinted their eyes and stared at Xu Cheng withplicated gazes.

    After a moment of dead silence, the people on the Dragon n side were furious. ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you with one shot!¡±

    ¡°Are you tired of living?!¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t take it seriously as he threw the baldie¡¯s dead body onto the ground like trash and said to the Leader of the Dragon n, ¡°As a hero to the Land of Mercenaries, he was disrespectful to me, so I wanted his life. It¡¯s not too much, is it?¡±

    The boss of the Dragon n narrowed his eyes and his stiffened expression suddenly cracked a smile. ¡°Not too much, please do.¡±

    He bet that Xu Cheng dared to kill the Dragon n in front of him, but would he dare to follow him into the Dragon n¡¯s territory alone?

    Xu Cheng actually stepped forward and walked in first.

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader didn¡¯t think Xu Cheng would really dare to walk in and his followers quickly gathered around him after this happened and questioned, ¡°Why not kill him with one shot? How would the others see our Dragon n after this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s on our territory anyway. There¡¯s no stress in choosing how we kill him, right? Let¡¯s let thosemanders meet with him for a bit to vent their anger out first, and then we¡¯ll avenge the baldieter. He walked into our trap today anyways.¡± the Dragon n¡¯s leader said.

    ¡°What about his men?¡±

    <b>Chapter 608. He¡¯s the one who destroyed the Dragon Family (Part Two)</b>

    He looked at Mario and the others, feeling that they were all just useless as he sneered. ¡°I wonder whether those special forces were useless or if they got ambushed. How could these people have the ability to take them all out? They look like professional mercenaries, so if they want to stay, it¡¯s fine. Just chop off their boss¡¯s head and return it to them once everything is finished here.¡±

    After saying that, he walked in first.

    His subordinates followed his footsteps while the other confronted Mario and the others gun to gun and did not let anyone at all.

    Luo Yi leaned in and asked the keen-eared Chekhov, ¡°Did you hear what they said?¡±

    Chekhov nodded. ¡°Heard it all.¡±

    Luo Yi then asked, ¡°What did they say? Is it a trap?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°But I don¡¯t understand Huaxia¡¯snguage!¡±

    Everyone felt speechless.

    Mario: ¡°Cheksov, I think in order for our group to expand internationally, it¡¯s necessary for you to further your studies in sevennguages.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Get lost, then it would be better to just kill me with a knife.¡±

    Xu Cheng followed the Dragon n¡¯s leader and arrived at the main hall of a vi. The door behind him closed once he sat down onto a chair.

    Then from the backyard there was a constant stream of bearded and uniformed soldiers from the M Nation. A total of five of them came to sit down on the chair across from him and kept checking him out.

    ¡°You¡¯re the leader of Deviant Corp?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him, his men are still waiting outside,¡± the leader said to him and smiled. ¡°I heard that you guys have a misunderstanding, I, as the boss of this territory, will be the peacemaker for once today and resolve your conflicts with each other.¡±

    Xu Cheng folded his legs and looked at the five people across from him.

    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± asked from the other one.

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind enough to not read your uniforms and badges, am I? The sixth army division from the M Nation.¡±

    The fivemanders: ¡°Then do you know what will happen if you are allowed toe over here today?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the leader and asked, ¡°What do you think the consequences will be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m only responsible for calling you over today, what they want is none of my business.¡± The Dragon n¡¯s leader looked like he couldn¡¯t care less.

    Xu Cheng yed dumb. ¡°Then I really don¡¯t understand what you guys are doing, we are not just here to talk if you invite me over, right?¡±

    The dragon n¡¯s leaderughed out sinisterly. ¡°Of course not, you¡¯ve killed my errand boy, how can we just talk about it? What do you think?¡±

    The fivemanders turned to the dragon¡¯s leader and said, ¡°Where are the bodies of our soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Burned them.¡± Xu Cheng was calm. ¡°If you don¡¯te over to ransom, then I will naturally burn them, or what? Wait for a disease gue? It¡¯s so dry here, I can¡¯t hold it off for too long. Please understand. But if you guys really can¡¯t understand, then I don¡¯t really care too.¡±

    The fivemanders narrowed their eyes and turned to the leader of the Dragon n. ¡°Our cooperation can go on, give us this man to take back with us. I need you guys to do something to restrict his movements and I want all of his men killed!¡±

    Meanwhile, the wealth manager of the Ryong Family (the family behind Dragon n) who once had a glimpse of Xu Cheng¡¯s ability tried to get through crowds of soldiers outside. ¡°Let me in, I have something important to say to the boss. It¡¯s very important or something bad will happen inside!¡±

    The soldiers had no choice but to let him go, and after he crawled and rushed into the main hall, he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s face again, a face that he would never forget even if he was turned into ashes.

    ¡°Captain, he is the one who exterminated the Ryong Family!¡± He shouted to the leader of the Dragon n.

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader¡¯s pupils constricted slightly having heard what he said.

    Xu Cheng suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Oops. Someone actually recognized me. I knew that someone from the four Big Families would know I did it. So I was worried and I had toe over to take a look personally; it really looks like it¡¯s time to sweep up again.¡±

 Chapter 609 - Hand over the Dragon Clanâ€™s Heir

    Chapter 609. Hand over the Dragon n¡¯s Heir (Part One)

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader

    pulled out a short sword from his chair¡¯s armrest, and he flew towards Xu Cheng

    as he aimed his sword at him.

    Xu Cheng did not dodge, and when that short sword was about to stab him, his whole body shook with a force of 15000 pounds!

    That short sword broke immediately.

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader flipped backwards as he pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Xu Cheng. ¡°I would have guessed that a Huaxia man, with such a mysterious strength, must have been sent by the government. Is their n topletely get rid of the four ns? You can exterminate the Ryong Family but may not be able to exterminate the Dragon n, because we are fully armed with weapons that would be enough to kill you hundreds of times.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around at the soldiers holding their guns and said in a loud voice, ¡°I will only kill the ones surnamed Ryong, the rest can be spared from death. Whoever wants to protect the Ryong will also be killed! I¡¯m giving you all a chance!¡±

    He remembered that he forgot something, so he added, ¡°Oh yes, I forgot there are these five foreigners from the M Nations. So today only those surnamed Ryong (Dragon) and these five foreigners must die. God can¡¯t evene to stop me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard enough to protect yourself, and you¡¯re still in the mood to care about this?¡± The Dragon n¡¯s leader pulled the trigger with a sneer. ¡°After I finish you off, I¡¯ll go ask the other three ns for the bounty. You don¡¯t know, do you? The other three have been trying to kill you.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a bounty on me?¡± Xu Cheng was happy as he looked at Dragon n¡¯s boss with interest and asked, ¡°Then are you surprised that the Assassin Alliance isn¡¯t taking your requests?¡±

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader sneered. ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but even experts are afraid of gunshots. Are you this confident because you have a bomb strapped to your body?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t necessarily be confident even if there was a bomb on my body.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why the Assassin Alliance, which has always been upromising to any power,promised to me? I¡¯ll tell you today why I have the power to destroy your whole family! Including all of you descendants of the Dragon Family, all of you will have to die!¡±

    Xu Cheng stomped his foot on the ground.

    The equivalent of nearly 8 tons of force vibrated the ground!

    The roof started to shake as the floors cracked, and all the surrounding tables and chairs copsed.

    The soldiers stumbled to stand up straight, especially the fivemanders sitting there, as their chairs crumbled to the ground and they were so shocked that they crawled outside on their four limbs.

    Then, Xu Cheng flew right in front of him. The Dragon n¡¯s leader tried to shoot but Xu Cheng pped the gun away before he even pulled the trigger.

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader turned to swing his fists at Xu Cheng but Xu Cheng directly caught him by the wrists.

    ¡°Rank S+?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°Even your SS Leader from the Dragon Family couldn¡¯t do anything to me, so what do you think you can do?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s fingertips closed together and pressed hard, apanied by a scream from the Dragon n¡¯s leader as his wrist bones and flesh were directly dislocated and crushed by Xu Cheng.

    A group of more than a dozen soldiers behind him fired at Xu Cheng¡¯s back, and Xu Cheng stomped his foot causing all those soldiers to fall to the ground.

    Chapter 609. Hand over the Dragon n¡¯s Heir (Part Two)

    Tables and chairs were directly bounced up into air blocking some of the bullets.

    Xu Cheng strangled the Dragon n¡¯s leader¡¯s neck with one hand and lifted him up high as he looked around at all the soldiers and scolded them, ¡°If anyone dares to move, I will directly crush his head!¡±

    Those soldiers who got back up were one by one shocked by what was in front of them, but their guns were still aiming at Xu Cheng ready to make some move.

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader knew the difference in strength between himself and Xu Cheng right after this encounter, so he was shocked as he shouted to the surrounding soldiers, ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    Mario and the others knew something was going on when they heard gunshotsing from the inside and they all revealed eager faces, ready to go. However, they were surrounded by thirty soldiers who all had their guns pointed at them.

    Mario sighed. ¡°I¡¯d f*cking love to go buy bulletproof sses, preferably made to look like sunsses, and just rush in.¡±

    His current bulletproof vest couldn¡¯t protect the area above his head, so he could still die from a bullet to the head. It was a weakness that also affected V, because although he could use the spikes on his hands as protection, his waist and head were still unprotected from injuries.

    Mario looked at V anxiously, and V looked at Diesel while Diesel stared at Chekhov. However, Chekhov couldn¡¯t just get in there either.

    The remaining twenty-four members who¡¯s abilities hadn¡¯t been revealed yet all looked at the four of them with scorn in their eyes.

    Especially Luo Yi, who¡¯s eyes were clearly questioning what these four were waiting for. Just go!

    Suddenly, they saw soldiers in pairs walking out carefully side by side, as they aimed all their guns at the man slowlying out.

    It was the Dragon n¡¯s leader who was being carried by the neck in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    More than four or five hundred soldiers surrounded them, and that was almost all the armed soldiers of the Dragon n. Mario and the others didn¡¯t expect their boss to actually hold the leader of the Dragon n hostage!

    They all went over to protect Xu Cheng and confronted the surrounding soldiers.

    The face of the Dragon n¡¯s boss, who was being held up, had be red as he looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t survive. Your men will also die, so don¡¯t do things you regret. Let me go and I can let you leave this ce.¡±

    ¡°I never thought of leaving here.¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently, ¡°I also don¡¯t want to let you go.¡±

    Saying that, Xu Cheng shouted to all the armed mercenaries around, ¡°I came here today to kill those with the Ryong surname. This is my grudge against them, and you just have to hand it over them and I guarantee that nothing will happen to the rest of you.¡±

    ¡°You let our boss go.¡± Those soldiers across the street snapped, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you threaten him?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to the surrounding men, ¡°All of you stand behind me, when the shooting startster, all of you have to hide towards the inside. There are five M Nationmanders inside; go and capture them. Don¡¯t let them escape from the back of the mountain.¡±

    Mario and the others nodded and slowly moved closer to him.

    Xu Cheng said to the more than five hundred soldiers. ¡°I will only give this chance once. Since you didn¡¯t listen, then sorry, we have nothing more to talk about.¡±

    Saying that, he strangled the Dragon n Leader¡¯s neck and crushed it with a click.

    The Dragon n¡¯s leader suddenly stiffened with trembling limbs, then his whole body rxed and sagged.

    Those soldiers went crazy and all fired at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s men behind him all retreated inside, killing the few remaining soldiers inside as they did so.

    Xu Cheng was in charge of the hundreds of soldiers outside the building. He protected his eyes with one hand and the showers of bullets rained on his body, turning his clothes to rags and shattered onto the ground.

    He jumped up high and then smashed down like a cannonball aimed at an area with a dozen soldiers.

    The 7 tons of force fell from a height of 100 meters, which was enough to smash anyone into a fleshy paste.

    Boom!

    Xu Cheng dropped down into an area that turned into a crater five meters in diameter, filled with the bodies of soldiers that had been squashed or ttened.

 Chapter 610 - Iâ€™m Kush, For My Sake (Part One)

    Chapter 610: I¡¯m Kush, For My Sake (Part One)

    When Mario heard the roar, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head. He saw Xu Cheng had smashed dozens of soldiers into pulp like a cannonball, and where he stood had turned into a big crater. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°Simply brutal and merciless! When will I be like this? I¡¯ll f*cking fly up there and bring other people to do bungee jumping.¡±

    Soldiers from the Dragon n rushed there quickly and fired their assault rifles at the crater as they ran.

    But by the time they rushed over, Xu Cheng had already jumped back into the sky from where he was.

    A captain yelled, ¡°Spread out!¡±

    It was toote, Xu Cheng descended from the sky just above their heads and smashed down towards the thirty soldiers that gathered below. The ground directly turned into a pit bigger and deeper than what it was before.

    Xu Cheng then rose up into the sky again.

    Those soldiers were simply going crazy.

    When he rushed up into the air, they ran in fear, spreading away from each other as far as possible, but there were still people who ran less than ten meters before they were smashed to death by Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng blew away three or five of them after one punch and jumped another hundred meters from this side of the grass field to the other with a single leap.

    He dropped down and kneed two soldiers, sending them flying, and then punched directly through their bodies. It was purely simple and violent!

    In less than a few minutes, there were already four craters created on the ground, all of which were filled with blooding out from the dying corpses lying around. The soldiers werepletely out of formation as they tried to flee away from the scene, yet Xu Cheng continued to ughter. He rushed towards a manager of the Dragon n¡¯s members and was about to punch his head off when that guy shouted desperately, knowing that he couldn¡¯t dodge. ¡°We are willing to hand over the ones surnamed Ryong!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s fist stopped five centimeters away from him, and the wind that his fist carried sted the manager¡¯s beard and hair, making it look as if he had been hit by a hurricane, even his face muscles were all shaken up.

    He opened his eyes and saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s fist had stopped in front of his eyelids. He swallowed his saliva and shouted to the surrounding soldiers, ¡°We all fled here to live, since our lives are under threat, so why are we still protecting the Ryong Family? Let¡¯s simply hand over all the ones surnamed Ryong and save our own lives.¡±

    They were not stupid. When they realized that their strengths were not equal, just like the group of Cobra members who had left the Deviants, they all chose to leave because they thought their lives were put into greater danger than they already were.

    One surviving soldier surnamed Ryong picked up a gun and pointed it at his own people, ¡°You are mercenaries, you can only listen to your employers. We are not dead yet, how can you betray us? Even if you manage to escape today, will you be able to escape from the other three ns?¡±

    As soon as this person finished speaking, he saw a figure fall from the sky and smash down beside him, sending him flying.

    Xu Cheng said to the same group of soldiers, ¡°Whoever takes the initiative to kill those Ryongs now, I¡¯ll let them go!¡±

    As soon as his words dropped, more than thirty armed soldiers surnamed Ryong panicked as the other soldiers immediately aimed their guns at them!

    Bang. A descendent of the Ryong Family was killed by a soldier.

    Chapter 610: I¡¯m Kush, For My Sakes (Part Two)

    This soldier shouted towards Xu Cheng in a pleasing manner, ¡°I killed one!¡±

    The other soldiers panicked as they looked around anxiously in the crowd. They knew exactly which ones belonged to the Ryongs since the core leaders in the Dragon n were all direct descendants of the Ryong Family.

    This scared the ones who were surnamed Ryong and they held up their guns as they made the first move on the soldiers around them.

    The thirty or so of the Ryong Family raised either their guns or daggers, killed the surrounding soldiers, and tried to quickly run away,

    However, how would the soldiers who were trying to stay alive let them escape?

    Xu Cheng spoke up again. ¡°My words still count. As long as the ones surnamed Ryong are handed over, I can leave the rest of you out of trouble.¡±

    His words were like a life-saving straw that they had to grab onto as they shot down those descendants of the Dragons.

    Bang. Bang. Bang...

    The sound of gunfire was continuous in the forest, and some of the Ryong Family descendants were also experts who managed to break through after taking out a dozen soldiers. However, they couldn¡¯t help but to be outnumbered by the endless soldiers, and after a few minutes of resistance, they all fell down one by one.

    A young heir of the Ryong Family spat blood all over his mouth and shouted madly at Xu Cheng, ¡°Why do you want to kill all of the Ryong Family! Why! You wiped out our great n, left us homeless, and won¡¯t even spare us when we came over here! You¡¯re a monster! You shall die in vain!¡±

    A soldier pointed his pistol at his head and was prepared to give him the final shot, but Xu Cheng suddenly jumped to the soldier¡¯s side and moved his hand. He turned to crouch down and said to the remaining heir of the Ryong Family, ¡°Why? I also want to ask why your Ryong Family wanted to exterminate my Xu Family? All those years, I lived carefully, like a stray dog, and you ask me why? Why can you simply destroy someone else¡¯s family? From the time I decided to go against your Ryong Family, I¡¯ve decided to stop being a good person. You want to ask why, eh? Go to hell and ask your family leader Ryong Xiao! Tell him that you don¡¯t ever want to be a member of the Ryong Family in your next life.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng covered the heir¡¯s head with one hand and bursted it like a watermelon!

    The eyelids of the soldiers around him twitched at that scene and everyone stared at him, not daring to move as they were afraid that he would kill someone if he became upset.

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°A surrender has to look like a surrender.¡±

    Hundreds of soldiers uniformly threw away their guns as a sign of giving up resistance.

    Dozens of soldiers inside the Dragon n¡¯s territory were exterminated by the other twenty-eight Deviant members. Soon after, the fivemanders were brought out, screaming miserably as they were dragged over.

    ¡°You bunch of ouws, you will be sanctioned for doing this.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked over to greet the fivemanders as he asked with a smile. ¡°Sanction? Under thews of the M Nation? When you walk into the Land of Mercenaries, you should take life and death lightly. If you came here to disy your power, then I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.¡±

    The fivemanders pretended to not be afraid as they said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Let me tell you, we suffered heavy losses during this military drill. If even we, themanders who are unarmed, are killed in it, do you know what that means? You dictators have rules too. You don¡¯t kill POWs or unarmed people. You¡¯re breaking the rules. We have requested Kush, the Lord of the Land of Mercenaries to shelter us and guarantee our lives. If you kill us, you will be sanctioned by the Continental Mercenary Group!¡±

    As he said that, a militarized helicopter hovered in the sky and flew down.

    The wind attracted the soldiers¡¯ attention unconsciously as they looked at the logo on the helicopter.

    The Continental Mercenary Group!

    The doors mmed open as a man in his forties with a strong build and a heroic brow, walked off of the helicopter. He was wearing a tight leather uniform and had a cigar in his mouth as he shouted towards Xu Cheng. ¡°I¡¯m Kush. Do me a favor and let these five men.¡±

 Chapter 611 - The Overlooked King

    <b>Chapter 611: The Overlooked King (Part One)</b>

    Kush Adri.

    A native from the Land of Mercenaries.

    At the age of 9, his entire vige was destroyed by war, and he walked out of the vige alive carrying a broken gun in his hand. He joined countless mercenary groups that worked for various forces to stay alive, helped the armed forces to fight the native government, and was once a war machine for anyone with money to hire him.

    It could be said that he was born for war; he organized rebellious alliances to overthrow the corrupted government and made himself the King in the Land of Mercenaries. In the peaceful modern days, he was the representative of the grassroot fairy tale, and almost half of his life was enough to be called fantastic, so many people liked to call him Kush, the King of War!

    He loved to learn, and he would learn any skills that would help him in his way of life. He would get in contact with any criminal and had studied under many teachers to learn all kinds of skills from them. Over time, he learned from and exceeded all his teachers.

    In this mercenary world where one could only rely on oneself, many of the new rising forces were actually walking his old path. Large and small forces had eliminated the hollow government structure to turn the situation of thisnd into what it was today. It could be said that in the Land of Mercenaries, no one wouldn¡¯t do him a favor, otherwise he would not be called the King of Mercenaries!

    He was the figurehead of the Land of Mercenaries, and it was entirely because of him that the Continental Mercenary Group could be the world¡¯s top mercenary team.

    So, in terms of influence, seniority and power, if Kush coughed, then everyone in the Land of Mercenaries would catch a cold.

    Therefore, he was the only legendary level master in the Rankings at a very young age.

    When he appeared, it would be a lie for Mario and the others who had been here for a few years to say that they weren¡¯t afraid. Even though their abilities had been strengthened, the moment they saw Kush, there was a kind of awe in their hearts. It was his invisible suppressive aura and influence!

    Xu Cheng did not expect Kush to appear, and to be honest, he had never seen Kush before. Although he had thought that he would take the stage one day, he did not expect it to be so soon to see him.

    Kush¡¯s appearance made the fivemanders breathe a sigh of relief, Kush was no less than half of the king here, and he onlycked recognition from the United Nations. So, with his presence, they were more or less relieved to have someone behind their back.

    Kush walked down and stood in front of Xu Cheng. He flicked his cigar and put one hand in his pocket as he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the recently famous Deviant Mercenary Corp¡¯s leader to be so young. To be honest, you surprised me. I saw my old self in you. However, rules are rules, you cannot harm unarmed people. Let them go.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Kush and didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of backing down as he said, ¡°Sometimes, the unarmed with brains are even scarier than the armed without. These five people are all wisemanders, they know how to y around the rules. I once gave them a chance to get out of here if they were defeated, but they didn¡¯t listen, so I¡¯m not to me for killing them. If it was you, would you spare the people who are your enemies?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Kush said bluntly, ¡°But please get this straight! If you make it difficult for them, then I will treat it as you refusing to do me this favor!¡±

    ¡°Why should I do you a favor?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    <b>Chapter 611: The Overlooked King (Part Two)</b>

    Kushughed. ¡°Look at thisnd, this world. The reason that there¡¯s room for everyone to y is mostly because I abolished the useless government. I, Kush, am not invincible, but in the Land of Mercenaries, if I said I was, who will object?¡±

    He looked around at everyone and no one made a sound nor had an objection.

    He turned to look at Xu Cheng again and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t do me this favor, then you are against me. You just asked me if I would let go of someone who is an enemy to me? My answer is, no! If you don¡¯t want to sour our rtionship, then you¡¯d better understand that I¡¯m not discussing this with you, but that it¡¯s an order. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t exhaust my respect for you. Appreciate how I¡¯m personally here to protect the five of them, that¡¯s already a step down to show you enough respect.¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud.

    He looked around at everyone, pacing back and forth as he said, ¡°If you, Kush, are so invincible, then why don¡¯t you dare to rule thisnd? It¡¯s because you¡¯re actually scared! You¡¯re over forty years old, so you¡¯re afraid that one wrong step would take away everything you have. Now everyone knows that these peoplee here every year to practice brutalizing and killing people in the Land of Mercenaries. You don¡¯t try to stop these outsiders but instead, you only act tough to the people that reside on thisnd. With that, how invincible could you be? So you look forward to being their dog and are waiting for them to acknowledge how behaved you are?¡±

    Kush¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners and his hands clenched into fists.

    Mario saw his stance and subconsciously walked to Xu Cheng¡¯s side so he could help block an attack from the others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you don¡¯t let them go after three, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡± Kush watched as Xu Cheng stared at him dead in the face.

    Xu Cheng pulled a pistol directly from Chekhov¡¯s waist and pointed it at amander¡¯s head as he said to Kush, ¡°Count!¡±

    Kush¡¯s pupils constricted.

    He didn¡¯t believe Xu Cheng would do it.

    ¡°One!¡±

    Bang, bang!

    Two shots fired, and twomanders fell to the ground with their heads directly pierced through by Xu Cheng¡¯s two bullets!

    The remaining threemanders were just in shock!

    Including Kush himself, who was stunned!

    Mario and the others were also stunned.

    Holy, I¡¯ve seen a man with guts, but never such a man

    with this much guts. Xu Cheng

    could manage to not wince at all in front of the King of Mercenaries.

    Those like Zhang Xiu who had heard of Kush¡¯s legendary stories by ear, had never heard of anyone daring to question nor disobey Kush. In this Land of Mercenaries, everyone who was crossing by had toe over and worship him, or else they could die without even knowing why!

    When they first met Xu Cheng, they felt that he was ruthless but courageous enough, and was also brave with brains. However, they didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold that he would literally try to be the king of the jungle, so how could they, who are just animals at the bottom of the food chain not be shocked?

    Kush tried to suppress Xu Cheng with his demeanor as he shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Two!¡±

    Bang, bang! Another two bullets fired, taking out the lives of twomanders.

    The remainingmander-in-chief was so scared that he just peed his pants. His face was sttered with blood from hisrades¡¯ heads and his brain went offline.

    He kneeled in Kush¡¯s direction, crying, ¡°Don¡¯t you count it, stop counting down.¡±

    He then begged Xu Cheng for mercy, ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll get out of here and go back to my country right now! Let me go.¡±

    Kush¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    How could the king of the jungle who stood on the tip of the pyramid not be angry if suddenly one day, in his own territory, some animal started to worship a neer instead of him.

    Xu Cheng said to that Commander-in-Chief, ¡°You¡¯re so maniptive that you still want to set me up before you die?¡±

    Bang!

    Xu Cheng shot him in the head.

    This Commander-in-Chief was using Kush to have to vent the rage of jealousy onto Xu Cheng. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kneeled Xu Cheng. Begging for mercy was just one thing, but doing it to show Kush was another thing!

 Chapter 612 - Iâ€™ll Surprise You Even More

    <b>Chapter 612: I¡¯ll Surprise You Even More (Part One)</b>

    Kush lived half of his life being a legend, so was he going to allow someone to disobey him in front of this many people?

    No!

    Never!

    He was only forty years old, and with rage, he punched directly towards Xu Cheng.

    Mario originally wanted to block him, but Xu Cheng knew that the might of a SSS-rank master¡¯s punch was not something that Mario, who was not yet a S-rank fighter, could defend against. He pulled Mario away. If Mario wasn¡¯t there, he could actually get out of the way. However, he took on the punch this time as he was busy pulling Mario away.

    His feet skidded and grazed the ground as he flew ten meters away from where he was to keep his bnce and not fall down.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s internal organs were still vibrating, and he hadn¡¯t felt any pain for a long time since his battle with the Little Joker.

    Even bullets felt like mosquito bites when they hit his body, and he could only be harmed by those who were truly powerful from the inside out. His tortoise shell could block external forces, but not internal shock.

    Kush was even more shocked than Xu Cheng, as he did not expect Xu Cheng to be able to withstand his power without stumbling or falling to the ground.

    Xu Cheng stood in front of him and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°There are only five legendary grand masters in the world, so it¡¯s hard to meet just one of them. I¡¯ll consider it my lucky day to have a fight with the youngest today.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know why there are only five legendary grand masters in the world and the others can¡¯t squeeze into the ranks; it¡¯s because our strength is the top,¡± Kush said as he rushed in front of Xu Cheng.

    He rushed past Mario, bringing a cool breeze past Mario¡¯s bald head.

    ¡°So damn fast!¡±

    This time, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t going to dodge.

    His 15000 pounds of strength directly confronted Kush.

    Kush wasn¡¯t as difficult to handle as the Little Joker, because the Little Joker knew a Huaxia style of internal martial arts and could borrow Xu Cheng¡¯s overbearing power to use as his own. He could absorb most of Xu Cheng¡¯s power, employing the so-called technique of using softness to conquer strength. That was why Xu Cheng was unable to beat the Little Joker at first and waspletely suppressed by him. However, Kush was a simple and brutal guy who used strength, so how could hepare to Xu Cheng¡¯s leaf ant power?

    Boom!

    The two fists punched at each other and Kush was directly blown away.

    No one thought that Xu Cheng would be able to counter Kush in a blink of an eye, and Kush¡¯s body flew over as he was thrown into the grass.

    His knuckles were oozing with blood, and he bounced up immediately after rolling for a few meters and stared at Xu Cheng in disbelief.

    ¡°Legendary grand master, don¡¯t let me down!¡± Xu Cheng said as he walked towards him.

    Kush¡¯s expression revealed a

    hint of excitement. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet a real grand master

    here. I have doubts about your background and identity, who do you represent

    behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°Myself!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m here to do what you don¡¯t dare to do. If the tiger no longer hunts with its teeth, then it might as well retire.¡±

    ¡°That also depends on whether you have the ability to take this throne!¡± Kush sneered, and then jumped over, aiming his knee at Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen.

    Boom. Xu Cheng took his attack head on, stunning Kush, who then swung a fist at Xu Cheng¡¯s face. Xu Cheng was directly thrown away from the inertia of his body and flew a few meters away.

    <b>Chapter 612: I¡¯ll Surprise You Even More (Part Two)</b>

    But he immediately stood up like he was fine.

    Kush said, ¡°I have met a man who came out of the Shaolin Temple in Huaxia, and he told me that there is a kind of golden bell shield in a style of internal martial arts. He said that those who practice it to the extreme would be invulnerable to swords and spears, I guess I¡¯ve witnessed it today.¡±

    ¡°But he also told me about the w in that internal martial arts,¡± Kush said as he suddenly flipped a dagger in his hand. He then swooshed past Xu Cheng like a shadow, and a few drops of blood dripped off the dagger¡¯s de.

    Xu Cheng felt amazed when he saw that there was actually a blood trail at his arm that had been cut.

    ¡°Speed is the only invincible thing in the world of martial arts! That¡¯s what the monk told me, that even the strongest shield can be cut through if you¡¯re fast enough. It¡¯s not because of how sharp the weapon is, but because of the wind! Speed generates wind, and in this world, even drops of water can prate a rock if given long enough time, and a powerful wind can cut through everything!¡±

    At this point, Kush looked at Xu Cheng with interest in his eyes. ¡°You really know very little about me. What I am good at is not strength, but speed. I was born here and dealt with guns and bullets since I was young, studying martial arts all my life. I¡¯ve been thinking only about one thing, and that¡¯s how to not be afraid of bullets and guns, so I try to be faster than a gun, as only then can I easily dodge the bullets.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Xu Cheng was fearless as he closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, a powerful sonic system had appeared inside his brain, locking onto anyone in any area and their movements. Even their possible next steps could be forecasted in his superpower brain.

    ¡°Then how about enlighten me with your skills today?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I have never fought against the other four legendary grand masters in the Land of Mercenaries, so it is rare for me to meet someone who¡¯s as strong as me. I guess today¡¯s trip was not wasted.¡±

    Having said that, he dashed over in front of Xu Cheng and raised his dagger, ready to slit Xu Cheng¡¯s throat.

    From the moment he dashed over, his motion had been detected by Xu Cheng¡¯s sonic system, and as he swung the dagger high and stabbed down at Xu Cheng, he suddenly grabbed him by the wrist.

    Kush realized that he wasn¡¯t stabbing down because his movement was stopped, and when he turned his head, he was a little surprised to see that Xu Cheng had grabbed onto his hand.

    ¡°You could dodge a bullet with speed, but the way I dodge bullets is because I can see the bullets¡¯ trajectories. Surprising, right?¡± Xu Chengughed, ¡°I¡¯ll surprise you even more!¡±

    He flipped his wrist and threw the 200-pound Kush away as if he was throwing a sandbag with 15,000 pounds of force.

    It was as if Kush had lost his gravity, and his entire body flew over and smashed into the woods. It took five or six trees with trunks over 20cm in diameter to stop the momentum.

    By the time he was half crouching and thinking about how to find Xu Cheng¡¯s weakness, Xu Cheng had already leaped into the sky.

    It was as if he was riding a rocket as he leaped up into the sky like Iron Man, making Luo Yi and the others¡¯ jaws drop.

    One by one, their jaws dropped to the floor as Xu Cheng leaped up into the sky. Then in a curved route, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t attack Kush, but smashed towards the armed helicopter that was hovering in the sky.

    The helicopter lost its bnce after its propeller was kicked off by Xu Cheng, swaying and smashing down from the sky.

    Everyone at the scene was staggered.

    ¡°I think you might not be able to go back.¡± Xu Cheng grinned at Kush.

    Kush tore apart his military jacket and vest, revealing his built body. ¡°How can I sleep well tonight if I don¡¯t kill you?¡±

 Chapter 613 - No Winners

    <b>Chapter 613: No Winners (Part One)</b>

    After Kush took off his

    shirt and revealed his chest, the wounds on his body became very obvious. They

    were densely packed with all kinds of bullet wounds, scars, and crossed des.

    In short, one could see the wounds left behind by all kinds of weapons in the

    world on his body.

    Xu Cheng looked at the wounds on his body, and he sort of admired that this was a man who had survived by fighting for his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange why there are so many wounds on your body,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be surprised after you fight me. My fighting methods are somewhat special,¡± Kush said.

    Xu Cheng grunted as he rushed into the sky and knee dropped at Kush. Kush did not avoid it, instead directly swinging the dagger, shing it at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s trousers were directly ruptured at the knee with a wound, and Kush was also smashed into a hole in the ground. He immediately rolled over and stared at Xu Cheng with a grin, spilling out a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s knee stumbled. His kneecap was injured by the wind and was now dripping with blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s my way of fighting. I like to trade one life for another, but I always get lucky. My life is more important than anyone else¡¯s.¡± Kush wiped the corner of his mouth. There was some severe pain in his chest, but he held on strong.

    Xu Cheng slowly stood up, straightening his knees.

    Kush knew that the best time to strike his opponent was while Xu Cheng was injured.

    Kush¡¯sbat experience had made his body very sturdy. He endured the pain and rushed in front of Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng wanted to dodge but his knees sent a painful signal upwards, and his brows narrowed as he grabbed Kush¡¯s wrist.

    Who knew that Kush would suddenly pull out a new dagger and sh it towards Xu Cheng¡¯s neck. Xu Cheng saw that he was reaching for his throat, so he turned his head sideways but the side of his neck was still cut open. Xu Cheng also instinctively kicked Kush¡¯s chest, kicking Kush away by pure blunt force, while receiving the wound on his neck. Fortunately the blood vessels were not cut, but he couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding and grimaced in pain. He covered his neck as he stared at Kush since his knee was injured and it was hard to get closer.

    Kush spat a mouthful of blood and wiped it off immediately, his eyes bloodshot red. The dagger in his hand never left him, as he brandished it and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first one who I had to use both hands to fight.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re fighting in this tough manner so you can see who¡¯s going to be left standing in the end, right?¡±

    Kush: ¡°Or what? It¡¯s the only way. Whoever¡¯s breathing until thest minute will have a chance to kill the other person. At our level, anyone can run away if they want to, so it¡¯s hard to hurt each other. I can only kill you if I exhaust your energy. I¡¯m confident that in terms ofbat and physical toughness, you¡¯re not as good as me. I was made for war.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to lose, believe it or not.¡±¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°If you leave now and don¡¯t interfere in my affairs in the future, we might still be friends.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Kush said, ¡°There¡¯s only one king in the jungle, not two. I will lose my status and authority if I let you step up on me. As amander, I won¡¯t be able to manage my mercenaries well. On the other hand, your death will bring my achievements and prestige to an unprecedented height! I wouldn¡¯t miss this chance for the world.¡±

    ¡°My injuries are external while yours are internal. You must be in worse condition than me,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kush said, ¡°But for a short time, the external injuries are more restricting. Maybe I will have all kinds of internal injuries afterwards, but it doesn¡¯t matter because for a short time I can finish you off just fine, just fine. Your knee ligaments are severed, and your right leg has lost its explosive power, which also restricts you from moving. Another centimeter deeper in your neck would have killed you, and now you¡¯re worse off than me.¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 613: No Winners (Part Two)</b></h4>

    He was right.

    He knew a person¡¯s lethal point better than Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng¡¯s ligaments were indeed ripped apart. Otherwise, he would have rushed over and fought with Kush.

    Kush saw that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t move, which was as he expected, so he now held his breath as he got ready to fight again and rushed towards Xu Cheng.

    Chekhov fired at him, but the bullets were all dodged by Kush¡¯s agility. Just like he said, as long as the bullets couldn¡¯t track or turn to chase someone, then he would already be gone when a bullet was about to be shot out.

    Xu Cheng clenched his hands into fists. He would only be put into a passive position if he dodged now, and since this guy wanted to see who¡¯s body could endure more during the fight, he would let him have it.

    Kush¡¯s dagger spun towards Xu Cheng as he leapt up with the dagger that flew over, trying to distract Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng released both fists as the ground shook below his feet, and the fallen leaves around him rippled away with him.

    When Kush¡¯s flying dagger flew over, Xu Cheng chose to deal with the falling Kush first. He ignored the flying dagger and hammered both fists directly at Kush¡¯s chest!

    Meanwhile, Kush¡¯s dagger lodged itself in Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, but Xu Cheng had predicted his move, knowing that he was going to aim for his chest, so he turned slightly to avoid the dagger from stabbing him in the heart.

    Kush was directly blown away by Xu Cheng¡¯s punches and spat out a mouthful of blood violently.

    A dagger had already prated one side of Xu Cheng¡¯s chest and another one came in from the other side! The corners of his mouth leaked out blood, and he lost strength in the one leg that had its ligament ripped. But he then pulled two daggers out of the left and right sides of his chest by force!

    ¡°Ah!¡± He groaned in pain with sweat all over his face as he started to pull.

    He seemed like he was going to fall onto the ground when he pulled the dagger out.

    Meanwhile, Kush had been lying on the ground with blood spurting out from the corner of his mouth. He wasn¡¯t dead yet, but it had been hard for him to even get up as heid there looking up at the sky.

    But he said to the Dragon n¡¯s soldiers, ¡°Finish him!¡±

    The soldiers of the Dragon n didn¡¯t dare to disobey, because if Kush died here, the Continental Mercenaries would trample their base into the ground.

    As soon he said that, Luo Yi, Li Wei, and the others all ran over to protect Xu Cheng.

    Mario: ¡°Go! I¡¯ll cover!¡±

    The twenty-eight members of the Deviant Corp hurried to protect Xu Cheng. They were now in the same boat as Xu Cheng. If Xu Cheng died, they would lose the Deviant Corp¡¯s pir in the future, so Xu Cheng could not die. His existence meant that everything was possible, and if he died, who would be able to do his job and make new members follow him with their true heart? The Deviant Corp, that had just started their n, could not lose their boss right now.

    At least today¡¯s battle showed that Xu Cheng was an existence on par with Kush. They only needed to ensure Xu Cheng¡¯s safety, and in the future, the Deviant Corp would be on the same level as Kush¡¯s Continental Mercenaries in the Land of Mercenaries. Anyone could die today, but not Xu Cheng!

    Mario covered Xu Cheng from the front while Luo Yi carried Xu Cheng directly towards the car.

    Chekhov picked up his sniper rifle and fired at Kush, but one of the Dragon n¡¯s soldiers jumped over and blocked the bullet for Kush with his own life

 Chapter 614 - We will survive it, and spring will blossom

    <b>Chapter 614: We will survive it, and spring will blossom (Part One)</b>

    After Diesel killed the nearest few soldiers who came up, he, V, and Mario formed a line to block the front. Chekhov used his sniper rifle and fired a few consecutive headshots, making the Dragon n¡¯s soldiers not dare to pursue any further.

    The members of the Deviant Corp got onto the car as they shouted, ¡°Go!¡±

    Mario picked up Chekhov and threw him at the car. He then broke the engines of the other vehicles, so that they couldn¡¯t chase them.

    Diesel then threw a couple of bombs ahead of them, hitting the Dragon n¡¯s soldiers directly in the distance, before he turned around and jumped into the vehicle, leaving the Dragon n¡¯s territory with the rest of the Deviant Corp.

    One of the remaining members of the Dragon n shouted, ¡°Go over and report this to the other three families.¡±

    In the car, Luo Yi and Li Wei were protecting Xu Cheng, and they anxiously asked him when they saw his face turning pale, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, are you alright? Hang in there!¡±

    He yelled at Zhang Xiu, who was driving outside, ¡°Hurry up! He¡¯s lost too much blood.¡±

    Li Wei pressed down on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, trying to keep the blood from flowing out too much.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, hold on.¡± Suddenly, Li Wei remembered something and yelled at Murich, who was outside, ¡°Murich, don¡¯t you have a shot of medicine?¡±

    Only then did Murich react, take out the medicine from his bag, and throw it over. ¡°Catch.¡±

    After Li Wei caught the medicine, he injected it into Xu Cheng¡¯s body.

    However, it did not have any effect.

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly and spoke with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s useless, the medicine itself is a part of me. It¡¯s useful for you guys but useless for me. Drive faster, Dong knows how to save me.¡±

    Li Wei and Luo Yi also nodded.

    The tardigrade genes in Xu Cheng protected his heart, putting him in a dormant state.

    When the car reached the base camp in a hurry, Li Wei jumped out of the car with Xu Cheng behind his back and rushed in yelling at Lin Dong. ¡°Dong! Hurry, hurry up and save Big Brother Cheng!¡±

    Lin Dong was at the back discussing some questions with Dr. Hawking when he heard a very urgent voice. He ran over and was shocked when he saw how pale Xu Cheng was and quickly rushed Li Wei to Xu Cheng¡¯s bedroom in the basement.

    Xu Cheng was ced on the table when Lin Dong said to Li Wei, ¡°You go out first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need help?¡± Li Wei asked anxiously.

    ¡°No need,¡± Lin Dong said as he knew that his master didn¡¯t want some secrets to be known by everyone.

    Such as the fact that his body could be healed by water!

    Li Wei walked out of the basement and confronted Luo Yi before he walked out. A group of brothers waited outside for a long time.

    ¡°How was it? Is Boss all right?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, Dong should have a way.¡± Li Wei said, ¡°Everyone, listen. The Dragon n and the other three families are trying to form an alliance. Now that the Dragon n has been screwed over by us and the core of the Dragon Family have been killed, the other three families won¡¯t just stand by and watch our boss survive this. We will face the craziest bacsh tonight or in the next few days. The Continental Mercenaries might not leave us alone either, so right now it¡¯s time for us to do something for the Deviant Corp! After we survive this, the Deviant Corp will surely have a ce in the Land of Mercenaries in the future! Once Boss wakes up, it will be time for us to crush them, so I hope you all hold on!¡±

    <b>Chapter 614: We will survive it, and spring will blossom (Part Two)</b>

    Luo Yi also agreed, ¡°That¡¯s exactly right! In fact, the four families have a history with our boss, and there is a reason that we exterminated the Dragon n this time. The other three families will definitely not throw away their chances and will fight back like rabid dogs. I hope that you, as members of the Deviant Corp, will do something for this group, for our boss!¡±

    Mario gritted his teeth. ¡°The worst case is only death! I believe that as long as Boss is alive, he can save us; he once told us that unless we arepletely necrotic, he would always have a way to bring us back to life. What else do we have to worry about after his words?¡±

    V¡¯s spikes grew right out of his arm and he said coldly, ¡°I think we¡¯ve been cowardly enough hiding behind Boss¡¯s shoulders. It¡¯s time to show those people what kind of existence we, the Deviant Corp, really are!¡±

    Chekhov said, ¡°If only we could all awaken to our abilities at this point!¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°No matter if we wake up or not, this battle is inevitable. If we survive it, spring will blossom and good things wille! Whoever f*cking backs out right now, I¡¯ll be the first to kill him!¡±

    Diesel nodded. ¡°Everyone, scatter around our campsite. We will prepare for the worst. I¡¯m going to get the rest of those engineers to temporarily leave the area and go hide in the old Cobra camp.¡±

    Zhang Xiu said, ¡°You stay here. While the four of you who are capable stay here and protect Boss, I¡¯ll take them elsewhere.¡±

    Having said that, he walked out of the room and went to organize those engineers so that they could avoid the area for now. There were three other members who followed, and all of them put up the Deviant Corp gs on their car. Nobody smart would be foolish enough toe and offend the Deviant Corp, and with the Deviant¡¯s recent reputation, those who came to offend them would have to weigh out the consequences first.

    After Hawking got into the car, he knew that something must have happened.

    Because even during the most dangerous day he was aware of, when ten countries united to try to annihte them, they weren¡¯t in anywhere even close to as much panic as today. After the car engine started, he asked Zhang Xiu who was in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Did something happen to your boss?¡±

    Zhang Xiu frowned, not wanting to talk about this topic for fear of leaking too much information.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I know something must have happened to him. If he was there, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anyone and you wouldn¡¯t move us somewhere else. Is he alright?¡± Hawking sighed and asked.

    Zhang Xiu still didn¡¯t say anything, and he drove for a long time before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, he¡¯s still being rescued.¡±

    Hawking snorted. ¡°I told him a long time ago that the Land of Mercenaries is dangerous and that it¡¯s not a yground, but he had toe without listening to me. Now, he hasn¡¯t even fought with the King of Mercenaries yet, and there¡¯s a problem already. It looks like he¡¯s going to break his promise to me.¡±

    Zhang Xiu retorted. ¡°Before I met Boss, I also thought that this should be the hot-blooded life that a man should live, but after following him, we realized that what we used to do was all just ying house. Also, he¡¯s injured because he got into a fight with the King of Mercenaries, Kush, old man. If you look down on my boss and belittle him, I¡¯ll shoot you in the head! We, the Deviant Corp, will not allow you, who knows nothing, toment on our boss! He¡¯ll definitely rece Kush in the future! I¡¯m convinced of that.¡±

    ¡°He fought with Kush?¡± Hawking was taken aback.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Xiu said, ¡°They were quite equal in force! I¡¯m afraid Kush is in no better condition than Boss since he vomited blood as well. However, if Boss can get back up, then it will be the end of Kush! That¡¯s only if we can make sure he¡¯s safe tonight. Tonight, the Deviant Corp will be facing a series of attacks from half of the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    Hawking¡¯s pupils contracted

 Chapter 615 - Spider Web Venomous Zhang Xiu

    <b>Chapter 615: Spider Web Venomous Zhang Xiu (Part One)</b>

    In the basement.

    Lin Dong took out a wooden barrel and filled it up with water before he threw Xu Cheng into it.

    Master had once said that if one day he was in danger, I should just throw him into water. Lin Dong and Xu Cheng had

    spent all those days together in theboratory, so he knew a little bit about

    molecr biology.

    For fear that Xu Cheng had lost too much blood, Luo Yi asked Lin Dong through the door. ¡°Does Big Brother Cheng need a blood transfusion? All of us can donate some blood for it.¡±

    Lin Dong shook his head and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that our bloodpositions are different already? Do any of you know what blood type you are? Master¡¯s blood type is even moreplicated, and there is no one among us whose blood can be used to treat him. It¡¯s only his blood that can treat us.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Dong closed the door and went back to monitor Xu Cheng.

    Time passed bit by bit, and all the elite soldiers of the Murong family, Ye family, and Li family were sent out this way towards the Dragon n¡¯s area. Then, they would need a day to reach the Deviant Corp¡¯s territory.

    That gave the Deviant Corp only one day to prepare.

    The Continental Mercenaries were also in a mess. Kush was carried back to be resuscitated by private medics, and the two daggers that were owned only by Kush had broken apart.

    The doctor looked at the two daggers and frowned.

    The second and third heads of the Continental Mercenaries were wondering, ¡°What kind of grandmaster did the boss encounter that could injure him so badly?¡±

    ¡°The grandmaster who wiped out the special forces of five countries!¡±

    ¡°Is the head of the Deviant Corp really that powerful? This is the most serious injury I¡¯ve ever seen on Boss. This dagger is twenty years old and now it¡¯s broken! How is he, Doc?¡±

    The doctor sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell, his organs have all been disced. HIs lungs and liver are injured, his heart has been affected, and it¡¯s all internal injuries. All of his nerves are disordered so even if he wakes up in a bit, he won¡¯t be able to fight. He will need a big surgical operation since the nerves and blood vessels are all tangled together, and myself alone can¡¯t operate this surgery.¡±

    The second-inmand narrowed his eyes at the Dragon n¡¯s soldier who had brought Kush over and asked. ¡°How badly was the enemy injured?¡±

    ¡°His foot and knee are ruined, and Mr. Kush used a dagger and stabbed him near the heart. He¡¯s probably also in a critical condition.¡±

    The second-inmand picked up the two daggers that had been broken, looking worried. ¡°Boss spent a huge amount to craft a meteoroid into these daggers back then. These daggers had apanied him for a long time and had cut through many things, and not even diamonds could have withstood this dagger. I did not expect it to be broken by some guy that just appeared out of the blue. What is the origin of this guy? Can you tell how old he is?¡±

    ¡°He looks like he¡¯s under thirty.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Several core executives of the Continental Mercenary Corp were taken aback. ¡°Less than thirty years old? Are you sure about that? This is impossible, among the world¡¯s five legendary grandmasters, there was one from Huaxia, who had single-handedly defeated the masters from eight countries during the invade, but he is now over a hundred years old and is probably long dead. Then there¡¯s the Great Sword of Britain Nation who is also over seventy years old. Another one is Satan from District 5 who¡¯s on par with the grandmaster from Huaxia, and then there is the Pope. So who the h*ll is this guy?¡±

    ¡°Whoever he is, ording to today¡¯s story, he must die if he¡¯s not already dead!¡± At that moment, the other core members of the Continental Mercenary Corp said, ¡°If Kush falls in the Land of Mercenaries, absolutely no one can rece him! It is also determined that no one can step on the boss¡¯s corpse to get to the top, so that person must die!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    <b>Chapter 615: Spider Web Venomous Zhang Xiu (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Hold on, guys.¡± At this time, a Dragon n¡¯s soldier said, ¡°Actually, this time this mysterious grandmaster also had a problem with the Dragon Family¡¯s son, or rather, with the other three major mercenary ns: the Murong Family, Li family, and Ye family. He had pissed off all of the four big mercenary groups, and they had wanted to get rid of him over the past couple years, but there was no way to do it. Now that he¡¯s been badly injured, the other three major mercenary ns had already sent troops to bring back his head. The Continental Mercenary Corp should not go and fight the united mercenaries at this time. That mysterious man probably won¡¯t survive, but the Continental mercenaries should prevent the possibility of the three major mercenary groups trying to take advantage of our vulnerability to take us down along the way too.¡±

    He was right. Over the years, there hadn¡¯t been any shifts in power between the four major mercenary groups, and the reason why the Continental mercenary corp would not provoke them was that they were afraid the other three would form an alliance. Now that they shared amon enemy Xu Cheng, perhaps they would join forces. Especially at this time that the King of Mercenaries was not here, it was hard to say that they would not take advantage of this and upy half of thend. Thus, ording to the ns of the four ns back then, they might be able to achieve full domination of the Land of Mercenaries at this time; if the timing was just right, then there would be no reason not to do it.

    The three great ns did indeed each send a third of their forces to the Deviant Corp so they could annihte them, and the other two-thirds wasing over to the Continentals.

    The members of the Continental Mercenary Corp numbered in the thousands.

    Although the other three major mercenary groups were not as elite, they had more than enough people. Half of the three major mercenary groups added up to more than 1,500 members, which was enough to have a fight with the Continental Mercenary Corp that had no leader.

    This battle, along with Xu Cheng¡¯s battle with Kush, had plunged thend of mercenaries into deep water.

    Seeing how the three major mercenary groups united into one, those smaller mercenary groups felt as if the sky was going to change colors.

    Zhang Xiu led a group of people with supplies to the original Cobra territory, where independent mercenary groups had upied some of thend. They were going to leave when they saw Zhang Xiu and his groupe in, but then when they noticed that only less than three of them were armed with guns, the twenty of them were not afraid anymore.

    Some saw the Deviant¡¯s g and wanted to leave them alone, but there would naturally be some people that had big balls that stem from ignorance. There were still desperate ones who said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The Deviant Corp is in trouble, so my guess is that they¡¯re escaping. See those supplies? It would be enough to get us by for a few years, so are we doing it?¡±

    The others gritted their teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out!¡±

    They then all rushed out and pointed their guns at Zhang Xiu and the other two Deviant members. ¡°Freeze! All of you, freeze!¡±

    Zhang Xiu raised his hand as he said to them, ¡°We¡¯re from the Deviant Mercenary Corp, are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re from the Deviant Corp or the Continentals. Leave the supplies on the truck and get everyone off.¡±

    Zhang Xiu felt anger inside. ¡°I advise that you guys better not do that.¡±

    He knew that these guys wanted to leave with the car and abandon them here, but with so many people, how could they live without supplies. Zhang Xiu was in charge of bringing these people over to settle down this time, so he was obligated to protect Dr. Hawking and the others.

    ¡°Cut the crap, if you don¡¯t want to die then just do it. Everyone get off,¡± a soldier said to Zhang Xiu while pointing the gun at him.

    He then instructed the other brothers to upy the truck with supplies.

    Zhang Xiu was pissed off, feeling like the bad luck just keeps oning one after another. He was so agitated that he subconsciously reached his hands out, so he could jump the man with the gun. However, he suddenly shot out five webs from his fingers, sending them flying towards the soldier¡¯s face like spider webs. The soldier screamed, because the spider web actually had sticky venom on it, disfiguring him immediately.

    Zhang Xiu was stunned, but he immediately understood the situation as he quickly shot the webs at the other mercenaries, pulled them closer, and took their guns, handing them to his own two teammates. He then shot the webs upon the soldiers¡¯ faces, and the venom on the webs directly took their lives.

    The two Deviant Corp members were overjoyed. ¡°Zhang Xiu, congrattions!¡±

    After Zhang Xiu had killed all the soldiers with his venom, he himself was surprised to know that he had awakened his ability

 Chapter 616 - Why Is the Whole World Against Me? (Part One)

    Chapter 616: Why Is the Whole World Against Me? (Part One)

    Zhang Xiu returned to the camp as the other members were setting up mines and traps.

    The two members who followed him said excitedly, ¡°Zhang Xiu¡¯s ability has awakened!¡±

    The others were slightly surprised and came together. ¡°Really? What¡¯s your power.¡±

    At this point, one¡¯s ability awakening had a great effect on their defense and could improve their overall fighting strength.

    Zhang Xiu looked at his finger and then pointed it at the corner of an area wall, releasing a sticky silk shot that stuck onto the wall forming a spider web.

    Everyone was happy for a brief moment before they all looked a bit awkward.

    Could this f*cking be used as a weapon?

    No one else dared to say anything but Mario couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What the f*ck can that do? What¡¯s your range? Even if you had Spider-Man¡¯s powers, there¡¯s no buildings here for you to swing around on.¡±

    He walked over and couldn¡¯t resist touching the spider web.

    Zhang Xiu wanted to stop him, but who knew that Mario would have already reached out to touch it.

    Then, Mario¡¯s entire face turned green and his body fell to the ground hard. His whole body became paralyzed, and he started to foam at the mouth.

    ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s toxic!¡± The others reacted and rushed downstairs towards the basement to get the serum from Lin Dong, and then ran up to inject it into Mario, returning his face to its original color.

    Mario had a frowne and said, ¡°Fack my life! I¡¯m already ck enough, and now it turned me green.¡±

    Zhang Xiu looked at him strangely. ¡°You are basically asking to be treated like ab rat when you are the first to stand out every time. I haven¡¯t even had a chance to tell you not to touch anything and you did. Although my webs aren¡¯t as strong as Spider-man, they are poisonous. So today we met a dozen independent mercenaries, and they were all poisoned to death. It seems the poison is absorbed through the skin.¡±

    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Duursen smiled. ¡°That means you can sneak up on someone at night and you can secretly screw people over with this ability.¡±

    Zhang Xiu shook his head, ¡°I threw up a lot before and now I feel weak. It¡¯s probably draining my energy and function; that¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t shoot out webs like it did before. It seems that I have to watch myself when I use it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still better than us.¡± Luo Yi said, ¡°You five all have superpowers now, and the 23 of us haven¡¯t awakened any yet. What a hurry, the other three major mercenary groups are just a day¡¯s journey away from us. The odds will be better if we can awaken as many as we can.¡±

    The other members who hadn¡¯t awakened their abilities yet kept their heads down and didn¡¯t speak.

    Mario quickly regained his liveliness, and heforted the group, ¡°Maybe this war will inspire everyone¡¯s abilities too. Don¡¯t be discouraged. Let¡¯s pull ourselves together, and even if our abilities don¡¯t awake, we¡¯ll still get through this.¡±

    The others nodded their heads and walked away one by one. Their fighting spirit was not affected by this, but rather the awakening of Zhang Xiu¡¯s ability gave them more hope.

    Mario came out sweating from detoxifying his entire body, and he ran over to take a shower.

    Li Wei went to check up on Xu Cheng in the basement.

    Lin Dong said to him, ¡°The water in the bucket needs to be reced and more water will be needed.¡±

    Li Wei nodded and brought Luo Yi to fetch water.

    Mario took a shower by the well. He put the bucket into the well with one hand, and when the water was full, he directly flung the bucket up while shaking just his wrist. The bucket flew into the air when he got it with one hand and poured towards his body.

    Li Wei put therge wooden bucket down and said to Mario, ¡°There¡¯s not enough water in the basement for Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Chapter 616: Why Is the Whole World Against Me? (Part Two)

    Mario nodded and filled the bucket that Xu Cheng used with water first.

    Li Wei squatted down and wondered when his ability woulde out. Luo Yi looked at him in confusion and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Cheng said that the appearance of one¡¯s ability is only rted to the integrity of the body absorbing the cellr genes. This kind of thing cannot be forced.¡±

    Li Wei nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just curious what my ability will be.¡±

    Luo Yi patted his shoulder, and when his hand touched Li Wei¡¯s shoulder, he felt an electric current that scared him.

    ¡°F*ck.¡± Luo Yi withdrew his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Wei asked curiously.

    ¡°Your f*cking clothes¡¯s got static electricity, eh?¡± Luo Yiughed, ¡°It just pricked my pores.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m wearing a linen-cotton fabric, not synthetic fiber. Where could the static electricity havee from?¡± Li Wei scowled at him. ¡°Learn somemon sense, okay?¡±

    Luo Yi also froze for a moment and then went to touch Li Wei¡¯s shoulder, feeling that this time there was no electric current.

    ¡°Was I just hallucinating?¡± Luo Yi muttered, though his arms didn¡¯t retract yet from Li Wei¡¯s shoulder when he heard Li Wei sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be able to make it through tomorrow. I just hope that Big Brother Cheng will be fine.¡±

    As he sighed, an electric current immediately erupted. Luo Yi, who was patting his shoulder, was in a state of shock as his pores expanded and his hair stood erect.

    ¡°Oh Sh*t!¡± Luo Yi jumped straight up like a fighting chicken.

    When Li Wei saw that his friend was reacting like this, he frowned at him and asked, ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f*cking sick, you just had a huge electric current all over your body,¡± Luo Yi also said in surprise.

    Li Wei was stunned, and then became a little happy. ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, try it slowly.¡± Luo Yi also told him to calm down. ¡°Try touching something that conducts electricity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s conductive, eh?¡± Li Wei thought, ¡°I¡¯ll try with a metal rod.¡±

    ¡°Why get a metal rod, isn¡¯t there water here? Water conducts electricity as well.¡± Luo Yi looked at him like he was looking at an idiot.

    ¡°Ohhh.¡± Li Wei had also be a little nervous and excited, so he felt that his IQ had dropped.

    He squatted down and felt the water, then looked over at Mario who was fetching water as he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re probably mistaken, right? There was no electricity since Mario can¡¯t even feel it. He would feel the electricity if he¡¯s wet.¡±

    Luo Yi also squatted down and felt the water, finding nothing.

    At that moment, Mario turned to the two and said, ¡°The water is full, let¡¯s carry it over. What are you two doing?¡±

    Luo Yi looked at Mario and asked, ¡°Did you feel a slight electric current?¡±

    ¡°I can feel a bit of wind, but where the hell is the electric currenting from? Is there a leak?¡± Mario wondered.

    Li Wei was greatly disappointed. ¡°I told you it¡¯s not easy to awaken one¡¯s abilities.¡±

    He remembered that Luo Yi was upset when he had stung him earlier on, and he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you just keep this mood and put your hand on the water to see.¡±

    Luo Yi put his hands back into the water and this time, a powerful stinging electric shock surrounded the water, making it move like it¡¯s boiling.

    Then on the side, Mario started to twitch nonstop, pouring a big bucket of water down his body. After his hair puffed up like a lightning bolt had struck him and his eyes rolled up, Luo Yi finally realized and pushed Li Wei away.

    Mario¡¯s entire body was charre; he already had a dark skin tone, but now he was so darker that only his teeth could be seen.

    He copsed in the pool, and his whole body twitched randomly once in a while like a fish on shore that was about to die.

    ¡°Why.... is the whole world against me...¡± Mario nced at Li Wei, the culprit behind this, and fainted right after.

 Chapter 617 - Another Crazy Ability (Part One)

    Chapter 617: Another Crazy Ability (Part One)

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Luo Yi hurried over to help Mario, his whole body still had a current going through it so Luo Yi wrapped him in ayer of clean towels before he picked Mario up and ran over.

    Mario, who had just been poisoned, was now vomiting white foam all over his burnt body. The gang wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him this time?¡±

    Luo Yi smiled as he injected the serum he hadn¡¯t used up earlier into Mario¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Li Wei¡¯s ability has awakened, and he got electrocuted.¡±

    The othersughed as they looked at Mario, who would never be able to be paler, and said, ¡°Poor Mario.¡±

    ¡°Li Wei, hurry up and show us your ability.¡±

    Li Wei stood still for a while and carried a bucket of water over to Lin Dong first beforeing out to the crowd.

    He said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time controlling it right now.¡±

    ¡°What kind of gic ability do you have?¡± Curt asked curiously.

    Li Wei said, ¡°I just went to ask Little Dong. He knows which genes from which species were incorporated into the serum, and he said my ability is supposed to be like jellyfish.¡±

    ¡°Wow, a silent killer of the sea.¡± Someone whistled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a cool ability, the jellyfish could exert a maximum electric voltage of 800, which is enough to kill a cow.¡±

    LI Wei nodded and stared at Mario, who had foaming out of his mouth. ¡°I felt that even if you didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Mario suddenly woke up and yelled, ¡°What just happened to me? Am I all right? Have my powers awakened again? I feel as if I¡¯ve been struck by lightning, and it ran through my whole body. Is it possible that my ability is about to get stronger since my awakening?¡±

    Diesel nced at him, ¡°You¡¯ve been hit by Li Wei¡¯s ability. His power of the jellyfish awakened, and he can electrocute people instantly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± Mario looked at his thick skin and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I despise the jellyfish, but it¡¯s just that I shouldn¡¯t feel like that with my current body, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you must read more,¡± Chekov said. ¡°Normal voltage can¡¯t kill anyone at all, but the current is different. Imagine you are taking a bath, and your whole body is under the shower. Then, even the slightest current could kill you.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Dong walked down after taking care of his Master Xu Cheng with a wire and a light bulb. He handed it to Li Wei and said, ¡°Big Brother Li,e. Testing out your ability is the best way to master it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Little Dong.¡± Li Wei gratefully received it.

    He took the two wires, pinching one end with his thumb, and he noticed that the bulb flickered, indicating that there was electricity, but not enough voltage.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work. You can¡¯t screw up for the battle tomorrow,¡± Diesel said.

    Li Wei also had a headache. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to master it to a degree yet.¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°I think it should have something to do with your emotions, the current was strong when you were negative before. Just like a jellyfish that usually produces electricity only when it¡¯s in danger or being attacked, maybe you need to use your anger.¡±

    Li Wei nodded and decided to try.

    Then he thought of something to make himself angry, but the light bulb was still only flickering on and off.

    Mario couldn¡¯t watch anymore and swung a punch right at Li Wei.

    Li Wei was shocked, and that was when that light bulb exploded with a ¡°bang.¡±

    ¡°It sure is the case.¡± Mario smacked his lips. ¡°But then you can¡¯t actively attack someone, eh? You have to let someone attack you to trigger this ability, so you will be forced to fight passively. But the thing is, if someone¡¯s gonna really shoot you, you would already be dead, how can you ever fight back?¡±

    Chapter 617: Another Crazy Ability (Part Two)

    Li Wei also felt troubled. ¡°No, I need to find a way to research this.¡±

    Having said that, he went to get a couple of tungsten light bulbs to rece the broken one and began studying his ability.

    The other guys were all so envious looking at him.

    Dulson asked Lin Dong curiously, ¡°Little Dong, do you know what gene the boss injected into me?¡±

    Dulson asked Lin Dong curiously, ¡°Little Dong, do you know what gene the boss injected into me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ll have to wait until the ability shows,¡± Lin Dong exined.

    That was when Curt shouted at Dulson from far away, ¡°Hey,e on. Let¡¯s go to the back of the hill and set up traps.¡±

    ¡°Oh, here we go.¡± After Dulson turned around, he took off running.

    At this point, Dulson himself didn¡¯t even realize that so many people were watching him run faster than a wild horse.

    A bunch of people felt their jaws drop.

    ¡°Dulson! Wait a minute.¡± Diesel suddenly called out to Dulson.

    When Dulson stopped, he realized he was already far away from his group of brothers.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Try running over here again, faster.¡±

    Dulson nodded, and as he ran back, he realized that something was weird as the wind swirled up all around him. It took him less than five seconds to get to the others who were 300 meters away.

    Chekhov pped himself on the head. ¡°Wait a minute! I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t keep up with you. Run again!¡±

    Dulson sensed that this might be what he was capable of!

    He stood up in excitement and immediately ran across therge yground.

    Chekhov was getting more and more surprised. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t catch him with my supersonic detection with that speed!¡±

    Dulson was going faster and faster, so fast that all anyone could see was the shifting colors of his clothes, like a fast-moving car under neon lights at night, where they could only see the lights but not the car.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Everyone quickly looked at Lin Dong. ¡°What kind of gic ability is this, what the hell is this? F*ck, I can¡¯t even see his speed with the naked eye.¡±

    Mario asked Dulson, ¡°Are you sure this is your fastest speed?¡±

    Dulson said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I feel like I could be faster, but my eyes hurt, and the wind is too much for my eyes to handle.¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± It took Mario a long time to find a word for his feelings.

    ¡°Let me go check my teacher¡¯s file,¡± Lin Dong said as he ran inside and came out again with an instruction book of his master¡¯s gic abilities, and he exined. ¡°Dulson was probably injected with the genes of a fast-growing tiger beetle! It¡¯s one of the fastest flying insects, and it can move its body 171 times per second, which means that he can shift himself 171 meters within one second. The Tiger Beetle¡¯s speed allows it to eat all flying insects easily and ughter them without effort. However, the consequences, as Dulson mentioned, since it¡¯s simr to the speed of light, is that it could blind itself if unprotected.¡±

    ¡°What a fcking freak! I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t capture him.¡± Cheksov said while smacking his lips, ¡°This is the fcking man that can race against bullets! Kush is weak in front of you Dulson!¡±

    Dulson got excited.

    He yelled, ¡°Mario!¡±

    Mario looked constipated. ¡°What¡¯s it again?¡±

    Dulson: ¡°You can f*ck me if you can catch me.¡±

    Mario: ¡°You¡¯re like fcking light speed already, you can go fck yourself!¡±

 Chapter 618 - The Army Is at Our Doorstep

    <b>Chapter 618. The Army Is at Our Doorstep (Part One)</b>

    The group that had escaped from the Deviant Corp disbanded right away.

    A captain with a group of fifteen people in total was intercepted by the mercenaries of the three major mercenary groups on the road.

    The three major mercenary groups were looking around for the Deviant Corp¡¯s basecamp; this area did not belong to them, so they did not know the exact location of the Deviant Corp. They also suspected that the Deviant Corp would take this opportunity to flee, so along the way, they intercepted anyone as long as the group was a suspicious size of more than ten rather than spare any chance of them escaping.

    If necessary, they would even take action to exterminate these stragglers.

    This group of ex-members from the Deviant Corp panicked when they saw the three major mercenary groups, and they quickly turned their horses away to escape. But how could they out run their opponents, who were in jeeps?

    Plus, the horses were tired after traveling for some days, and having heard the gunfire, they panicked and threw the people off their backs. The other members would then have to turn around and save the people who fell off, causing all of them to be surrounded by the three major mercenary groups.

    It was the heirs of the Murong Family, Li Family, and Ye Family who were leading this alliance.

    They walked up to the front with smoke in their mouth and looked down at the fifteen ex-members of the Deviant Corp who had escaped, asking, ¡°Which mercenary group are you from?¡±

    One of the three mercenary ns¡¯ subordinates pulled the captain¡¯s cor and revealed a Cobra tattoo. ¡°Sir, he should be a Cobra.¡±

    ¡°A Cobra? One of the top 20 mercenary groups in the league? Why are you guys running around?¡±

    That captain didn¡¯t say a word.

    Murong Fu raised his eyebrows at the captain¡¯s attitude.

    His subordinate immediately kicked the captain over and pulled him up by his hair. ¡°We¡¯re asking you a question! Answer nicely if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Murong Fu waved his hand. ¡°This area of the Dragon Family was already the hardest hit area of this tournament, and with the joint siege of 10 countries, how could they not run? This area should also be taken over by us three mercenary groups in the future. You guys are locals around here after all, and if you want to submit to us, then we will give you the opportunity to manage this property. How¡¯s that? If you¡¯re willing, then take us to where the Deviant Corp is. Once we find it and exterminate thisst area, this will be our world, and we¡¯ll give you the chance to earn merits.¡±

    His words surprised a few of them.

    But as soon as that captain and a few others heard that they wanted to exterminate the Deviant Corp, they didn¡¯t want to do it; this kind of backstabbing act was considered shameful in the mercenary world.

    Because in this chaotd, others hired you and gave you a living, and although being a mercenary was a life-risking job, the employee must not break some rules, one of which was betraying your boss. It was an equally shameful act for mercenaries to kill their boss, as such an act would put them in a more shameful situation than if they were to brutally kill women and kids.

    One of the ex-members encouraged his captain when he saw him hesitate. ¡°What are we waiting for? The three mercenary groups will eventually take over anyways in the foreseeable future.¡±

    This was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Once the three major mercenary groupspletely ruled at least two-thirds of thend of mercenaries, their influence would be even stronger than that of the Continental Mercenaries. By then, as long as there were no rebellions and they develop properly for a few years, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to eventually establish a nation for themselves. By then, what would be the point for them to resist? Just so they could be famous?

    The captain suddenly said, ¡°We don¡¯t know of any Deviant Corp, we¡¯ve escaped without contact since the tournament took ce over the winter.¡±

    Three of the other ex-members who were intending to flip over stared at their boss with their eyes widened.

    <b>Chapter 618. The Army Is at Our Doorstep (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°We know!¡± These three immediately spoke up, ¡°We know where it is.¡±

    That captain red at them, ¡°Where¡¯s your integrity?!¡±

    Bang!

    Murong Fu blew the captain¡¯s head off with a gunshot.

    Blood sttered across the faces of those captured mercenaries who stared nkly at their dead captain.

    His unclosed wide eyes stared at the three culprits who sold them out.

    ¡°Lead the way. Everyone has hardships and we are all on the same boat. There won¡¯t be any Cobras or any other ones. There will only be the three mercenary groups.¡± Murong Fu smiled.

    The three were so scared when they saw their captain die in front of them. But they pretended to be smiling as they got pulled into another van at the front.

    The rest of the others also sessively got on the truck, and were considered to be on the same boat.

    ording to the address, they were now directly rushing to the basecamp without taking extra turns, saving them with more time.

    The three members who were willing to lead the way said to the three mercenary groups, ¡°The Deviant Corp¡¯s territory is up there. If you want, I can exin their situation.¡±

    Suddenly, one of the other 11 ex-members of the Deviant Corp pulled out a dagger and rushed towards the three. ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking kill you three traitors!¡±

    After he stabbed a guy in the chest, he was finished off by the other mercenaries of the three major mercenary groups with a single shot.

    Before he died, he said to the other ten brothers who were watching him, ¡°Do you want to live like this?¡±

    The ten ex-members gritted their teeth hard; the death of their captain in front of them had already ignited their anger, and they rushed up as they tried to take out the two remaining traitors.

    One of them snatched the grenade directly from the waist of one of the mercenaries and pulled the pin before jumping towards Murong Fu, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll f*cking trade your life for my life!¡±

    Murong Fu was scared but luckily a brave mercenary pushed him out of the way and was killed by the explosion, saving Murong Fu¡¯s life with his own.

    The remaining nine ex-members went straight mad, grabbing their guns and aiming at the two traitors. They had been holding a grudge against the three traitors for getting the captain killed along the way.

    Choosing to run away from the Deviant Corp made them feel like lousy people, but they never thought that they would be trash bags who betray their old bosses. So they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and would rather die than be such people.

    The three ex-member traitors that led the way were all dead, and the riotous nine went crazy and took them out. After the guy who tried to die with Murong Fu was blown up, Murong Fu walked up to his dying corpse with his gun on his shoulder, while the ex-member was spurting blood all over his mouth.

    ¡°Trying to kill me, huh? I¡¯ll let you die a clean death!¡±

    This ex-member smiled deviously at him, tugging at his own arm that still bore the proud tattoo of the Deviant Corp as he said, ¡°We are the Deviant Corp!¡±

    He was then shot consecutively with an AK-47 by the annoyed Murong Fu. However, a breeze suddenly blew past them all and the gang felt a shadow shift across them. By the time they realized, the almost dead mercenary had suddenly disappeared from their sight!

    On the mountain top, Lin Dong, who was watching everything with his binocrs said, ¡°The good news is that Dulson saved a man, but the bad news is that the army is overwhelming, at least five hundred mercenaries in size!¡±

    Having said that, he immediately came down as Dulson reopened the door, carrying in the only remaining ex-member not killed by the three major mercenary ns. ¡°Quick, his heart is still beating hard, can he live?¡±

    Lin Dong led him and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Luo Yi shouted, ¡°Everyone get ready, they¡¯reing!¡±

    The dark clouds shrouded the top of the mountain. Today would be a big battle for them, a fight without Xu Cheng at their side, therefore they could only y a defensive role.

 Chapter 619 - Engagement

    <b>Chapter 619: Engagement (Part One)</b>

    Murong Fu, Li Pei, and Ye Wen were representatives of their ns.

    After they had reached an agreement, Murong Fu brought his men to surround the back side of the mountain.

    Ye Wen was in charge of the front, leaving the rest of the sides to Li Pei.

    Ye Wen said to the other two, ¡°If possible, let the Ye Family have Xu Cheng because we want to get revenge for our n!¡±

    The other two families thought about it and agreed, as they also wanted to tear Xu Cheng apart.

    500 soldiers sprang up and scattered as they swarmed towards the surroundings of the entire mountain area and then waited for the opportunity to move.

    ¨C Mountain top, inside the basement ¨C

    Xu Cheng, whose wounds had healed, was still submerged in the tub of water and was not awake yet, but his vitals and heartbeat had stabilized already.

    Lin Dong said to Luo Yi from above, ¡°Teacher has passed the critical stage.¡±

    Luo Yi was in a good mood as he shouted to the people outside, ¡°Our Boss has passed the critical period, everybody stop!¡±

    The news was a big morale booster for all the deployed Deviant Corp members at the hilltop.

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    Li Wei looked at the dark cloudy sky and prayed, ¡°Damnit God, hurry up and give me rain. Don¡¯t wait for these people to rush up, or else it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    It would be too much trouble for him to electrocute people one by one, and if he did try to do that, he would probably be killed as well.

    There was a well just halfway up the mountain that provided water, but that water couldn¡¯t be poured on a mass scale. Therefore, they were waiting for a rainstorm, and that would be when he could use his ability.

    At the back of the hill, Kurt and the others, who had already preparedrge rocks with various excavators, were hiding in the trenches and watching the situation below with binocrs; they had alreadyid out a tactic for rolling the rocks down.

    Both sides of the mountain had mines nted in the ground, and this time, they were wireless without fuses, which meant that it would be difficult to prevent them from detonating. As long as someone climbed up, the Deviant Corp guys would be able to press a button to precisely blow up the selected area.

    Themander-in-chief of tonight¡¯s operation was Chekhov.

    His sound waves could lock onto this small mountainous area, and any action of the enemy would be reported back to him. He would then be able to tell which side they wereing from, and report back to everyone to prepare.

    Luo Yi also had seriousness written all over his face as he said to Durson, ¡°I mean if we can¡¯t win, then you need to carry Boss on your back and escape!¡±

    Dulson didn¡¯t say anything.

    Diesel and the others nodded. ¡°Nothing can happen to Boss. Luo Yi is right, if we can¡¯t hold them off, you need to carry Boss and escape from here because you¡¯re the fastest.¡±

    His words dropped when sounds of rocket explosions came from all around; it seemed like the other side was using massive weapons.

    Chekhov frowned. ¡°They are detonating our mines. About fifty people on each side of the hill have already detonated our mines and areing up. A four-sided attack ising!¡±

    He scolded in a low voice.

    All of Diesel¡¯s men had the helmets and bulletproof vests that were looted from the previous battle with the M Nation.

    Mario lowered his helmet and stood straight at the main gate. Not far from him, in a hidden ce, Chekhov was holding up a sniper rifle apanied by a brother who hadn¡¯t awakened his ability yet. He was in charge of changing ammunition for the sniper rifle and giving bullets to Chekov so he could shoot very consistently. If the enemy came up, Mario was in charge of guarding the gate and teaching them a lesson.

    <b>Chapter 619: Engagement (Part Two)</b>

    Anyhow, Ye Wen¡¯s soldiers numbered 160 in size, which should still be within the eptable range for Cheksov and Mario. If it was before, they probably would have been scared off with 50 people on the other side; but now, they didn¡¯t feel panicked at all at the face of 150 people, but rather a little bit tempted to fight right away. This was the kind of confidence that their abilities gave them, a state of mind that understood the Deviant Corp members were different from the norm!

    As Chekhov fired his first shot and killed one of the Ye Family soldiers. Mario who was guarding the gates said to him, ¡°Leave a few for me, don¡¯t kill them all.¡±

    Chekhov said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be too scared toe back up here, by then you could chase them out.¡±

    With that, he shot another soldier who had tried to sneak up on him, alerting the others with the gunshot.

    ¡°Give me a quick dash!¡± Ye Wen saw two bros died, he waved and boosted their morale as he said, ¡°Whoever can kill more people will be promoted right after this!¡±

    The saying that ¡°there is always a brave man under a heavy reward¡± was right. Those mercenaries carried a long gun and rushed to the top of the hill, throwing a few grenades up from time to time. Fortunately the gate was strong enough to iste the bombs from the outside.

    On the back side of the hill, Chekhov¡¯s attention also did not rest, and he informed Kurt through the radio, ¡°Your soldiers over there areing up too, do it!¡±

    Kurt nodded and yelled to the other brothers, ¡°Push the rocks!¡±

    Several others with excavators, shoved the previously piled rocks from the back of the mountain down the side.

    The rocks rumbled like andslide, and the Li Family soldiers in the back thought it was an earthquake when they looked up!

    F*ck me!

    A pair ofrge rocks came tumbling down.

    ¡°Duck!¡± Li Pei shouted, immediately looking for a concave ce to lie down since once the rocks rolled in the protruding ce, they would immediately bounce off from inertia and the people inside would be able to avoid it.

    But not everywhere that were protruding could be used as cover, there were dozens of soldiers who were directly smashed on the head or body, and their heads ruptured directly, or their chests would be smashed. One after the other, the big rocks relentlessly crushed over, leaving a pile of dead people.

    There were some clever soldiers, who threw explosives in advance at the rocks, shattering them into pieces. Then, they could either blow the rocks up or roll below it to escape.

    The hardest to deal with at the moment was probably the sides of the mountain, as the mined area was cleared up by them via explosions, which meant they could just advance up smoothly.

    Diesel and V temporarily carried paragliders on their bodies to fly over the heads of the soldiers on both sides. They all carried guns and fired a sudden burst of shots at the bottom to at least stop them from climbing.

    Some soldiers raised their guns up as well, and several holes were shot through the paraglider, which lost its bnce due to air leaks. However, for these men who were gically enhanced, as long as there was still a trace of resistance in the air, it would be enough for them to fall down. They quickly unlocked the paraglider afternding on the trees, and with extra guns and daggers, they were able to head to the back of the mountain.

    It was to keep the Murong mercenaries on both sides of the mountain from climbing up too smoothly.

    Diesel was dressed in a green leather military vest, blending in with the forest around him. He didn¡¯t need a dagger as his Flesh ws were sharper than metal, and he was able to climb the treetops like a cheetah to sneak up on the enemies one by one.

    Other than that, V¡¯s ability was much simpler and rougher.

    He had a lot of long spikes protecting his body, so he was not afraid of bullets. This time, with a bullet-proof vest and helmet set, in addition to protecting his face, he could directly see people¡¯s weaknesses. Soldiers who were going to climb up suddenly heard screaming from below, and by the time they realized, their shooting became inurate due to distance. Even if they hit V¡¯s body, it wouldn¡¯t matter as long as their shots missed his face. They could only see how the soldiers below were killed by V¡¯s breakthrough, and couldn¡¯t care about what was uphill as they all rushed down.

    The two sides of the Deviant Corp were relieved a bit by Diesel and V¡¯s ganks from the rear.

 Chapter 620 - Li Weiâ€™s Ultimate Lightning Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 620: Li Wei¡¯s Ultimate Lightning Tactic (Part One)</h4>

    Mario was sitting behind the gate feeling a bit sleepy as he muttered, ¡°What a bunch of softies they are. There¡¯s only a few of us at the top of this hill, and they¡¯reing up so carefully. I¡¯ve been waiting for them for so long that I feel itchy.¡±

    He looked to Chekhov and asked, ¡°You fired 48 shots, so how many men did you take out?¡±

    Chekhov kept on speaking as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not as powerful as Boss; my uracy and prediction is not professional enough. 41 died, so over 80 percent.¡±

    Mario was distraught, ¡°So there are 100 people left? You have to save some for me.¡±

    Chekhov didn¡¯t bother with him and changed his gun, his assistant next to him immediately loading bullets into his sniper rifle. He had fun killing them, although his uracy was indeed not as good as Xu Cheng¡¯s since, in addition to their ultrasonic senses, Xu Cheng also had prating vision. Plus Chekhov¡¯s ultrasonic feedback had a little dy, and his ability would have a bigger w if the enemy moved at a fast speed.

    But it was enough. He managed to take out 41 soldiers with his 48 shots, and that had already made Ye Wen¡¯s side be scrupulous, not daring to rush up too quickly.

    The three mercenary ns had limited ess to information about the Deviant Corp, and they didn¡¯t know that there were actually only less than 30 people all together. If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t have been this careful on their way up.

    In addition to the fact that Chekhov¡¯s gun took out over 40 people, which gave the illusion that there were many soldiers above them, and it was no wonder that Ye Wen had suddenly stopped rushing up. But the fact that they suddenly didn¡¯t choose to charge up made Mario puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help Diesel and V.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°No, there will always be someone who escapes, and by then if they attack from the front side, then the other positions will be threatened.¡±

    Durson also felt like he must do something. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and help V and Diesel, I can take out a lot of people with my speed.¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°No, you are responsible for being in Boss¡¯s room. If the situation bes critical, follow what everyone has discussed before: take the Boss with you and leave immediately.¡±

    Diesel and V saw them chasing but were unable to stop the soldiers from rushing up. They had already killed more than 30 each, but there were too many of them.

    Diesel: ¡°I¡¯ve killed more than thirty on my side as best I can, and there are still more than fifty still trying to rush up.¡±

    V: ¡°My side as well, they should have gotten the signal that the front and back are hard to attack, so they are giving pressure from both sides.¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°I will take the rest of the people from both sides to fight them head-on. We have bulletproof vests and helmets, so the killing force can be sharply reduced to a minimum. Our hearts are okay, but we must protect our heads, so the boss can save us if he needs to. We are not afraid, so let¡¯s fight them.¡±

    Having said that, Luo Yi brought Kurt and a dozen or so brothers who had not yet awakened into two streams, so they could confront them from the sides. This would relieve the pressure on V and Diesel to nk them from the rear.

    Chekhov said at this time, ¡°The mines shouldn¡¯t have all exploded, detonate them.¡±

    Luo Yi held a master control button in his hand and directly pressed down on it. The mines deployed on both sides of the mountain detonated, blowing out the sand and gravel debris, and those attacking soldiers squatted down one by one as Luo Yi and the others carried their guns and rushed down.

    There was a rumbling sound and it started to drizzle.

    Li Wei was excited. ¡°More rain!¡±

    The raindrops grew in density and the rain poured right down with the thunder.

    Chekhov cursed, ¡°S¨Ct, the rain is interfering with my aim!¡±

    ¡°All right, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Li Wei was delighted as he yelled at Mario. ¡°Mario, put on your raincoat and cover me. Follow me down.¡±

    Mario rushed to the house to find a raincoat to put on himself, as long as the rain didn¡¯t get on his skin and he had clothing instors, then Li Wei wouldn¡¯t electrocute him and he would be fine.

    He shielded himself in front of Li Wei, who had electric current all over his body and as the rain poured down on him, the water carrying the electricity went underneath the soldiers¡¯ feet who were also all drenched by the rain, and it struck them all through their bodies.

    <b>Chapter 620: Li Wei¡¯s Ultimate Lightning Tactic (Part Two)</b>

    There had been a heavy rainstorm, and since there were no lightning protection measures around, the lightning also seemed to directly resonate with Li Wei¡¯s current as it sted the soldiers who had been struck by Li Wei!

    The lightning bombarded a few soldiers, searing them into charcoal, and the surrounding treetops directly caught on fire.

    The lightning didn¡¯t stop here, as arge rumbling from the sky crashed down on those soldiers. Li Wei saw this lightning, and a crazy idea shed across his head as he ran straight over to catch the thunder!

    He was going to endure it with his own body, but Mario sensed what he was doing and yelled, ¡°Li Wei! No! The lightning is carrying hundreds of thousands of volts!¡±

    But Li Wei had already gone to take in the lightning that fell from the sky, and for a moment, his limbs trembled and his mouth shuddered; he was also electrified, but he roared as he converted the lightning into an electric current beneath his feet. The current soared from a few hundred volts to ten million volts instantly.

    What was the concept of ten million volts?

    It was equivalent to a small power station, a thunderbolt could reach 100 million volts at its highest, but fortunately the thunderbolt that struck Li Wei was only carrying hundreds of thousands. This hundreds of thousands was still enough to surround half a mountain, and as long as there were rain soaked mercenaries, they would be directly electrocuted!

    The front side of the mountain area and the sides were affected, leaving only the back side of the mountain intact; half of the mountain was instantly detonated by the electric current.

    Both Diesel and V were unlucky as they were almost killed after being paralyzed by the powerful electric current, and they passed out.

    Half of the invading soldiers were all electrocuted and died, Mario saw Li Wei was not in a good condition as his whole body was charred. So he directly used his huge body to bump Li Wei away, interrupting this terrifying act of using the force of nature to call upon lightning.

    But Li Wei was already dying with his skin charred all over. No part of his body was intact, and even his hair was on fire.

    Mario quickly carried him up and rushed to the rescue house at the top of the hill where Xu Cheng was.

    ¡°Little Dong! Save him!¡±

    Lin Dong saw that Li Wei waspletely charred and couldn¡¯t even tell how he looked like.

    ¡°This son of a b<i>tch is so audacious! I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my f</i>cking life. My God, it¡¯s sick!¡±

    Having said that, he remembered the others who were affected by the electric wave and rushed out the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the other brothers, you keep an eye on them.¡±

    He crawled down the hill, and everywhere he went there were dead people. The scene was merciless and cruel!

    After he found Diesel and V, he carried the two with one on each shoulder without any effort and ran up the hill. He then ran down the sides to look for Luo Yi and other people who had not yet awakened with their abilities and found that they were all in the same state, lying in the water. He didn¡¯t know whether they were dead or alive, there was also electric current running through their body from time to time.

    Mario was shocked. ¡°From now on, Boss is the first one not be provoked, and Li Wei this son of a bi*ch is the second! He¡¯s crazy!¡±

 Chapter 621 - Awaken

    <h4>Chapter 621: Awaken (Part One)</h4>

    Not only did Li Wei kill all the soldiers in front and on both sides of the mountain with his electric current, he also hit his own people as well.

    Luo Yi and the others who went separate ways to find those who had not yet awakened their powers all went into shock, not knowing if they were dead or alive. Only Chekhov and Mario were spared, and Mario was exhausted as he was responsible for going to the corpse-covered mountain to find their brothers and then carrying them back up to be treated.

    Chekhov stood there alone and looked down at the hundred or so Murong n mercenaries as he yelled, ¡°Li Wei knocked our own guys down as well. It¡¯s toote, Mario, only the two of us are ready to fight. Durson, be ready to leave with the Boss at any time!¡±

    Durson: ¡°What about the others?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I¡¯ll save the others, I don¡¯t know how many people I can wake up now, but Chekhov, you and Mario have to hold them off and give me some time.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¨C The basement ¨C

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t notice that the electric wave triggered by Li Wei had connected to Xu Cheng who was inside the bucket,

    Xu Cheng was still recovering when several hundred thousand volts of electricity from the water suddenly hit him. This caused his whole body to withdraw and shake as his mouth wide opened, and the veins on his neck as well as his limbs popped up immediately.

    Xu Cheng was struggling unconsciously in the water, and the electric current in the water struck him. Every time the current flickered and hit him, the current would directly prate into his body.

    And every time it prated, Xu Cheng would feel as if his heart had been stabbed a thousand times.

    He couldn¡¯t even scream, his throat was hoarse, and his hands wanted to struggle to climb out of the bucket, but the current froze his body, making it so painful that he couldn¡¯t climb out at all. He was tempered by the electric current. Although his tortoise shell armor subconsciously exposed itself to protect his body, it actually had no effect as those hundreds of thousands of volts of voltage continued to almost suffocate him.

    His eyes suddenly turned red and he stood up from the wooden bucket as his entire body was surrounded by electricity.

    His head shed back some memories of that year when he was on a mission with Luo Yi, and those scientists injected him with some gic serum. He went into an unconscious state for a week, and during that period, he hadpletely ovee the pain and absorbed it.

    He thought he would never be in this much pain again in his life, but this time, the pain was even worse, and he almost diedpletely.

    Powerful electric currents were capable of killing cells, and the cells in Xu Cheng¡¯s body that were protecting him were now being strangled in part by the electric current, which was the reason why he was in so much pain.

    But Xu Cheng gritted his teeth when the current kept on hitting him, still holding on even though the corners of his mouth were leaking blood and his skin was scorched.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die! I can¡¯t die! Chuxue! Chuxue!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s greatest source of strength at this time was from his wife, Lin Chuxue, who gave him the will to carry on.

    In the past, he had dreamt of getting revenge for his father and the mother he had never met. He had resentment from the previous generation¡¯s grudges, and his curiosity to understand his own origins had pushed him to survive thata when the genes were initially injected into him, but right now, Lin Chuxue was his only mental support.

    He muttered softly, his will power growing stronger and that desire for his life making his spirituality soar like never before. The water molecules in the bucket rapidly bubbled and crawled up his charred skin, and all those hundreds of thousands of volts of electricity that struck Xu Cheng were absorbed into his body!

    After that, as the electricity in the bucket suddenly disappeared all around and was absorbed by Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body was paralyzed like an almost-dead fish that was put into a bucket of water.

    The water molecules in the bucket rolled around his flesh like crazy and formed a small whirlpool in the bucket.

    This whirlpool spun faster as Xu Cheng¡¯s spirituality increased, and even other things nearby started to shake.

    When Xu Cheng suddenly opened his eyes in the water, an electric current shed in his pupils.

    <h4>Chapter 621: Awaken (Part Two)</h4>

    The current flickered in the water when he opened his clenched fists.

    He saw some objects suspended in the air and reached over, using his telekinesis power to try and manipte them. A wooden stick directly flew over under hismand.

    After Xu Cheng took the wood stick in his hand, all the floating objects around him fell down.

    Xu Cheng used his mind and suddenly released a strong force, and the barrel he was in directly crumbled with a loud ¡°bang¡±, sshing water all around.

    On the mountain top, Chekhov and Mario were ultimately unable to withstand more than a hundred people charging upwards. It was raining, interfering with Chekhov¡¯s ultrasonic senses. His gunshots relied on his previous skillful technique, but his uracy dropped drastically. Even despite that, he still took out more than twenty soldiers who came up from the back of the mountain, though there were still nearly seventy to eighty soldiers all around rushing to the top of the mountain. Mario rushed in front of him with a dagger and drove it at the people.

    After he ran over a few people, he jumped off and followed a gang of soldiers into a melee.

    He used his helmet to cover his face and rushed straight towards the crowd, turning people over everywhere he went.

    But two hands couldn¡¯t beat four fists, and while he was still fighting his way through, Murong Fu was already pointing a gun at Chekhov¡¯s head as he shouted, ¡°Try that again! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll shoot him in the head!¡±

    When Mario saw that Chekhov was actually being held hostage, he cursed and prepared to stop.

    Chekhov said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, kill them!¡±

    Obviously, Mario couldn¡¯t just let him die and not save him. Besides, Xu Cheng had once said that the Deviants must save each other.

    Thus, he suddenly took off his helmet and gave up resistance, and a bunch of guns were pointed at his head immediately.

    When Murong Fu looked around and saw that there was nobody, he asked Chekhov, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±

    Chekhov said, ¡°I thought you knew he was dead? He was killed by Kush.¡±

    Murong Fu smiled and waved his hand, instructing more than a dozen soldiers to look for Xu Cheng¡¯s dead body one by one in all the ruins and the remaining houses.

    After flipping through the houses, they went into the one where Xu Cheng was, and found Lin Dong. They brought him out with a gun to his head, and Lin Dong was also very cooperative as he came out of the house with his hands up.

    Two more mercenaries went into the house to continue looking, but less than a minuteter, a gunshot rang out from inside the house, and there seemed to be someone else.

    Murong Fu waved his hand. ¡°Ten men head inside! Their leader is probably in there, but he¡¯s injured. Drag him out.¡±

    The 10 soldiers nodded and rushed into Xu Cheng¡¯s house one after another, and they found the two soldiers dead at the entrance to the passage of the basement.

    They rushed in, and arge cobweb suddenly fell from above their heads, causing all 10 of them to die on the spot from the poison.

    Zhang Xiu jumped down from an overhanging beam. He was responsible for giving Durson coverage so that Durson and Xu Cheng could leave.

    However, Durson was the first to climb up from the basement, followed by Xu Cheng behind him.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake?¡± Zhang Xiu shouted in delight.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±

    The three of them then walked out of the house, and it was still raining heavily.

    The fifty or so soldiers outside were holding both Chekhov and Mario hostage.

    Murong Fu¡¯s face looked frightened when he saw that Xu Cheng was still alive!

    ¡°You¡¯re... not... dead?¡±

 Chapter 622 - Itâ€™s Time to Wrap Up

    <h4>Chapter 622: It¡¯s Time to Wrap Up (Part One)</h4>

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you dead?¡± Murong Fu shouted in surprise. ¡°Impossible, even if you aren¡¯t dead, you should be severely injured and unable to get out of bed, you should be in aa.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°A day in aa is about right. All I can say is that you guys came toote, and myrades are very stubborn. It¡¯s a bit unexpected that they actually tossed you guys into this situation.¡±

    Mario and Chekhov were overjoyed. ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°You guys are good, dragging this out until now.¡± Xu Chengughed and then looked at Murong Fu and asked, ¡°You recognize me, which family of the four ns are you from?¡±

    Murong Fu took out his gun and pointed it at Xu Cheng as he answered. ¡°Murong!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him indifferently, and then said to those soldiers of the Murong Family behind him, ¡°So many people have already died, I don¡¯t want to kill more. I was also very generous to the mercenaries of the Ryong Family, so I can likewise give you a chance. Kill this Murong Fu, and I will let you go.¡±

    Murong Fu said to the other soldiers, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he is a scared chick now, he must be bluffing. If he could have done it, he would have done it a long time ago. Whoever can take him out will be rewarded five million dors!¡±

    The jaws of those soldiers dropped. $5 million!

    With this money, they could go to any country, immigrate, and leave the Land of Mercenaries!

    There were about twenty courageous soldiers who, after ncing at each other, all feared that the others woulde to take this opportunity. And once they read each other¡¯s thoughts, they all turned to shoot at Xu Cheng.

    Drrrrrr....

    When the bullet pierced through the rain and flew towards Xu Cheng, Durson picked Zhang Xiu up onto his shoulders and disappeared.

    Zhang Xiu felt that his hairstyle had changed and that he was going to be one with the sunset as he cursed, ¡°What the hell are you doing carrying me if you¡¯re not carrying the boss?¡±

    Dulson: ¡°Is Boss afraid of guns? I¡¯m afraid that you were going to die!¡±

    Zhang Xiu was stunned, that was true.

    Xu Cheng could have done nothing to dodge the bullets, but he still wanted to rely on his telekinesis and try to see if he could control the moving bullets.

    When the bullets reached a meter in the air in front of him, they stalled in the air, as if the picture was frozen.

    More than a hundred bullets stopped in the air, and Xu Cheng looked at the number of bullets and the number of mercenaries in front of him, numbering more than fifty, and he sighed. ¡°Too young, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give it a chance.¡±

    Then, the bullets suspended in the air suddenly flew back and towards those soldiers and pierced through them.

    Each bullet seemed to be homing in on the mercenaries as they flew towards them relentlessly, and no bullet was wasted. More than a hundred bullets pierced through the hearts, necks, and other critical body parts of more than fifty mercenaries.

    Boom!

    Murong Fu realized that all the soldiers around him had fallen onto the ground and blood slowly clouded over the water at their feet.

    Raindrops continued to pour down from the sky.

    He looked at Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng also looked at him.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t do anything from the start to finish except just looking at him with indifferent eyes, but more than fifty soldiers died just like that.

    ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± Murong Fu looked at Xu Cheng and said.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply nor deny it either.

    He said, ¡°Perhaps in the future, Earth will be divided into two kinds of people, members of the Deviants, and the others.

    Having said that, his eyebrows furrowed, as if he was using his telekinesis power.

    Murong Fu found that his hand that was holding the pistol suddenly raised up without hismand. He grabbed it with his other hand, but it was useless. He found that the controlled hand seemed to want to point the gun at his forehead, and he hurriedly snatched the gun, but the hand that snatched it was also controlled to point the gun at his own head.

    When Xu Cheng turned around, Murong Fu shot himself and fell down into a rainy mud puddle, with his head bleeding.

    Mario and Chekhov were dumbfounded as they looked around at the fifty or so soldiers who were dead. They blinked their eyes in disbelief as all of them had died in less than a minute

    <h4><b>Chapter 622: It¡¯s Time to Wrap Up (Part Two)</b></h4>

    It seemed like their boss hadn¡¯t done anything since he walked out butpared to the 300+ soldiers they had spent a lot of time killing, their boss, Xu Cheng, killed 50+ soldiers in less than a minute!

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Mario sighed. ¡°I think Boss¡¯s aura got even stronger.¡±

    Chekhov nodded, ¡°Well, my ultrasonic senses can feel that a powerful wave is emanating from him, simr to ultrasound. It can affect people!¡±

    After Xu Cheng walked back into the room, Lin Dong had gone inside to save those other brothers who were affected by Li Wei¡¯s thunderbolt.

    ¡°Teacher, Brother Luo Yi has rescued them. His strength was already strong and he had a strong will, so his life was saved. Li Wei is currently in a shocka, and the people whose abilities have awakened are mostly alive, but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Zhang Xiu had a bad feeling when he asked.

    ¡°But the others died!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at a total of 25 brothers, of which 21 of the 22 whose abilities had not awakened hadpletely lost their lives. He took a look at them and sighed.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he asked.

    After Mario told him about Li Wei¡¯s lightning move, Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°Electricity canpletely destroy cells, don¡¯t you know? Even if our members are gically strong, they are just cell bodies in front of hundreds of thousands of volts of lightning, eh.¡±

    Having heard Xu Cheng¡¯s sigh, Mario as well as Zhang Xiu and the others were taken aback. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t do anything about it?¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°I said, unless your heart or brain is dead, I could give it a try. But for them, not just their hearts and brains, but all of their cells were destroyed by the electric shock. Their blood had even coagted already, and they can¡¯t be revived.¡±

    Mario threw his helmet at the wall and punched a hole right through it.

    Chekhov crouched down beside Kurt¡¯s corpse, who hadn¡¯t awakened his ability yet and closed his eyes with his hand. ¡°RIP, man.¡±

    He and Kurt were originally on the same team, but now Kurt was dead, so he was somewhat in grief.

    Lin Dong looked at the unconscious Li Wei and sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say to Li Wei when he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, if you¡¯re a brother, then don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s take out all of our pain on our enemies, because without them, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Xu Cheng walked out of the door first and said to the rest of the group, ¡°Those who can still fight,e with me.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Where to?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The three major mercenary ns are taking this opportunity to eliminate me, and they will also try to eliminate Kush. I think there¡¯s a battle there too, so let¡¯s go and end it all! It¡¯s time for the Land of Mercenaries to change hands.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    Mario yelled, ¡°What are you going to do when your abilities are limited by the rain? Stop trying to get yourself killed!¡±

    ¡°I am going!¡± Chekhov pointed at Kurt¡¯s body with bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill those a*sholes! I¡¯m going to kill as much as I can!¡±

 Chapter 623 - City at War (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 623: City at War (Part One)</h4>

    The five of them: Luo Yi, Li Wei, Diesel, V, and Benjamin (the captain who detonated the bomb and tried to die with Murong Fu) woke up.

    The sun was setting, and the metallic scent of blood hit them as they walked out of the treatment area.

    Lin Dong was pouring wine onto the ground, which was a Huaxia ritual of paying respect to the dead.

    After seeing them all wake up one after another, he burned the firewood as he asked, ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±

    The five of them nodded as they looked at one another. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Teacher woke up and took Mario and the others over to kill them.¡±

    Diesel quickly stood up, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry over there as well.¡±

    Suddenly, Luo Yi also saw how Lin Dong was paying respect to the dead, and after a slight hesitation, he asked, ¡°Who... died?¡±

    The others were stunned.

    Lin Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°You five, plus Mario, Zhang Xiu, Chekhov, and Dulson are the only ones alive. The rest were all dead!¡±

    Their pupils contracted. ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Lin Dong confirmed. ¡°The other brothers are dead! Teacher said that there was nothing he could do to save them. He woke up toote, so he saved the four of you, whose abilities have awakened and are physically strong. As for the other brothers, they¡¯re all dead!¡±

    Li Wei narrowed his eyes. ¡°How did they die?¡±

    Lin Dong stared at him with aplex look and turned away, ¡°They all died of gunshot wounds.¡±

    V was busy asking. ¡°Where¡¯s Kurt?¡±

    Lin Dong met his gaze and didn¡¯t say anything, but V looked at the unspoken look in his eyes as he then took a few steps back in disbelief.

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t want them to spend this time in sorrow and quickly said, ¡°Teacher said that the reshuffling of the Land of Mercenaries will be turbulent, you need to make sure you regain your strength before you can fight again.¡±

    Diesel showed his ws, and V¡¯s spikes appeared without affecting his overall strength.

    Benjamin was the one who missed not bing a true Deviant, and he was stunned to see it on the spot.

    Diesel was an oldrade of his, so he said, ¡°You¡¯d better pretend you didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you still saved me. In fact, most of the brothers who walked out regretted it, but I¡¯m probably the only one who came back and survived.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made thatstment about you belonging to the Deviant Corp, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have wanted to save you.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying is useless right now, but I will say that the Deviant Corp is thest one I¡¯ll ever call home.¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for us to fight back to kill them. With all these dead brothers, I want to kill those bastards!¡± Diesel and V both got up angrily and went to find the car.

    After getting in the car, Li Wei suddenly asked V, ¡°How did you pass out?¡±

    V said, ¡°There was a huge surge of electricity, and then I was knocked unconscious.¡±

    ¡°So did I. I wondered what went wrong,¡± Diesel said.

    Li Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Luo Yi also seemed to understand something, and he looked at Lin Dong, who sighed and continued to drive.

    Li Wei suddenly smashed his fist on the car seat, a grown man like him was actually crying as he looked out the car window at the setting sun.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was going to be like that.¡± He suddenly sobbed. ¡°I just wanted to protect this ce, protect everyone, even at the expense of myself. I didn¡¯t think that I would survive acting as a conduit for that huge lightning bolt, I just thought I could kill those hundreds of people at the cost of my life, and then the chances of us sessfully defending this ce would be greater! I didn¡¯t think that so many of my brothers would die because of me. ¡°

    Diesel and V finally realized that their dead brothers were not killed by gunshots.

    V patted Li Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, didn¡¯t Little Dong just say that? It¡¯s not because of you.¡±

    Chapter 623: City at War (Part Two)

    ¡°I know it¡¯s because of me!¡± Li Wei was very agitated and even growled out, ¡°If it was a gunshot wound, Big Brother Cheng would have been able to save them. There could only have been one reason that they were left in an unsavable state, and that¡¯s because they were fried by the lightning bolt that I attracted. Even those of you who were capable were not spared, imagine those other brothers who still hadn¡¯t awakened yet. I thought that lightning bolt might only hit a small area, I... I... ¡± Li Wei sobbed at the end. He wasn¡¯t an idiot, if even pros like Diesel and the others were knocked unconscious by the electricity, then the others definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it.

    Luo Yi patted him on the shoulder.

    Lin Dong then spoke up, ¡°Teacher said, if you feel guilty, then just ughter more of our enemies. People can¡¯te back to life, and everyone knows that you wanted to sacrifice your life to fight those people. It¡¯s just fate, I don¡¯t me you, Brother Wei.¡±

    Diesel and V nodded. ¡°Li Wei, look on the bright side. Although we don¡¯t know how to word it nicely, you can¡¯t kill yourself out of guilt, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to die right now if I could!¡± Li Wei said.

    ¡°What silly nonsense.¡± Diesel red at him. ¡°You think of your brothers as people who are afraid of death? Who¡¯s afraid to die? Everyone was determined to die from the start, and if they were given another chance, including those of us who were stunned by lightning, if we could trade that lightning for the lives of over 300 enemies; we would¡¯ve still chosen to let you do that! Without your lightning, I don¡¯t even know if we would have been able to hold on, and then more brothers would have died, or maybe the Deviant Corp would have beenpletely wiped out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Li Wei would never be able to forgive himself for the twenty or so brothers he had wrongly killed because of hispse in judgement. He looked out of the window and remained silent the whole way without speaking.

    It took Xu Cheng, Mario, and the four others two days to arrive at the base camp of the Continental Mercenaries, and from afar, they could hear the sound of gunfire in the sky.

    They didn¡¯t see anyone yet, but the smoke from the battle was already in the air.

    When their car got closer, they could finally hear the sounds of fierce fighting and gunfire.

    The two valleys from the gate of the Continental Mercenary Corps were already covered with corpses.

    Xu Cheng and others got out of the car and walked over to the corpses, finding that there was no clean spot of soil to step on.

    The base camp of the Continental Mercenary Corps was the most prosperous city in the Land of Mercenaries, but at this time, the entire city was in a mess with smoke rising into the air.

    Everywhere Xu Cheng and the others went, they stabbed or shot those who were close to dying, taking their lives away.

    They went straight to the downtown area of the former local government building, which was the base camp of the Continental Mercenary Corps, and the scene at this time was just as if the rebels had surrounded the pce to kill the emperor.

    The buildings had holes everywhere from the crossfires with the three mercenary ns, and many of the Continental Mercenary soldiers had fled the buildings to fight guerri warfare.

    But they had no way out, because once they left here and the king of the city changed hands, the Continental Mercenary Corps would be removed from the position of the top mercenary corps. There have been several generations of kings and several generations of the government that have taken over, and generation after generation of dictators have once been on top here. This city was a representation of power in the Land of Mercenaries, and since they had upied it for this long, they were stubborn to keep it theirs. Therefore, the continental mercenaries were putting up a bloodthirsty fight.

 Chapter 624 - At the Limit

    <b>Chapter 624: At the Limit </b>

    The mercenaries of the Continental Mercenary Corps were in a mess.

    Mainly because this time, in addition to the three major mercenary ns, there were also those second-tier mercenary corps that came out to stir up the muddy waters. Because the other mercenaries wouldn¡¯t let them rule as they wished, they knew that once the three major mercenaries¡¯ ns defeated the Continental Mercenaries, a new round of reshuffling would ur in the Land of Mercenaries.

    So, while the three major mercenary ns fought the Continental Mercenaries head-on, they were attacked by those second-tier mercenaries from behind.

    There were many second-tier mercenaries trying to sneak up behind them in the battle.

    The entire capital city was in a smoky mess, the civilians were plunged into the deep water and many of them packed their valuables early and left the city.

    It was much like hell, at least until the next ruler took over.

    Kush sat in his wheelchair with his face pale and weak. His injuries were as Xu Cheng had said, mostly internal injuries that would be the most painful to endure with time.

    But looking out at the ruins, he saw that the entire government building was surrounded by debris.

    The second-inmand of the Continental Mercenary Corps was a mess with a face full of dirt and dust.

    He held a microphone in front of hundreds of soldiers of the three major mercenary ns and shouted towards the descendants of the three great families. ¡°Hey listen! You three families, you are so eager to bring us down, but have you thought about how to divide this world equally? I¡¯m interested in your opinions on this issue, if you cane up with a perfect decision, we¡¯ll even hand over this government building.¡±

    The current head of the Murong Family mercenaries among the three snapped. ¡°Don¡¯te trying to cause discord among us! Stop wasting your time when you¡¯re about to die. Since you Continental Mercenaries were incapable of ruling thisnd, then let us have the seat. Don¡¯t upy the spot.¡±

    The three mercenary ns had a death toll numbering over seven hundred people, and now they had less than eight hundred soldiers left.

    But for the Continental Mercenary Corps, with a thousand people resisting, nearly six hundred soldiers died as well. Right now they had less than four hundred people making defensive deployments around. Compared to the three major mercenary allies, they had half the number of soldiers, and with Kush being seriously wounded, his overall ability to fight on his own had decreased, and they had no advantage at all.

    The leader of the Li Family stepped forward and shouted. ¡°Kush! If you¡¯re not dead yet, give up everything here and use your life to exchange for the future of these remaining soldiers of yours. We promise that they will be rewarded with additional ranks so that they can make a name for themselves. If not, then don¡¯t me us for killing them all, we still have two battalions heading over to exterminate the Deviant Corp. Once they return, all the soldiers here who resist will die! You better think it over.¡±

    Kush¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and his lips were pale.

    The second-inmand shouted directly, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re afraid of death? Only the three of you together would dare to fight us. The Continental Mercenaries have the ability to win against any other mercenary corp.¡±

    ¡°Tough talk!¡± The Ye Family captain sneered and waved his hand and the first fifty soldiers in line fired cannons.

    Another wave of cannons sted past, directly hitting the building walls and causing them to copse into debris. They no longer needed soldiers to charge, as long as they used sufficient artillery fire, sooner orter, enough bombing would bring down the building and the people in it.

    This was the major difference between the three rich mercenary ns and the poor Continental Mercenary Corps. The rich side had an advantage in war, as they could mobilize the supply of ammunition while at war while the poor wouldn¡¯t even have back up for supplies if they ran out.

    At the moment, the experts of the continental mercenary corps were more or less injured, and even Kush was wounded so badly that he could not get up from his wheelchair.

    The artillery fire wasing in waves from all around, and there was no telling when the core members would be affected.

    Kush sat in his wheelchair and looked up at the sky as cannons explode like fireworks; he used to be fascinated and loved the war, but now that they had hit them to the point of exhaustion, he smiled as he looked at the ¡°fireworks¡± in the sky.

    One of the soldiers saw a huge chunk of debrising down and pushed Kush¡¯s wheelchair away, sacrificing himself instead.

    The other soldiers all protected Kush¡¯s wheelchair while trying to retreat to safety.

    However, they actually had no possibility of retreating at all, because the three armies had surrounded the building, and if they wanted to, the artillery fire would st them in from all sides. The only way was to break out and carve a path through the enemy lines, that would require at least someone who wasn¡¯t afraid and block the attack with their lives!

    ¡°Carry Boss and we will break it through. Those who are not afraid to die, go to the front. As long as we can break through this, the day when they perish wille soon! Give the boss some time and we will damn well kill these b*stards!¡± The third-inmand roared, as the fifth one directly kneeled in front of Kush¡¯s wheelchair and carried him up.

    Kush suddenly said in a weak tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just do as they say. I¡¯ll choose to let you live.¡±

    All of his loyal subordinates at the scene along with the soldiers struggling to resist the attack were stunned as if they were struck by lightning.

    The second and third inmand were even more confused.

    Was this something their boss would say? Were these the words of the mercenary king who had fought against the dictator all his life?

    He had aplished overthrowing the incapable ruling party, inspiring other mercenaries to walk his path. When was it ever that he was the one to fall down at first?

    Kush saw their expressions and smiled bitterly as he looked tired, weak and pale. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m the only one who knows how bad my injuries are, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never be able to lead you again!¡±

    The second-inmand shook his head. ¡°No! It¡¯s just that the medical facilities here aren¡¯t advanced enough. Boss, you can do it, hang in there! Once we escape here, we¡¯ll take you to treatment, you¡¯ll get back up, and we can all still make aeback.¡±

    Kush shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the Deviant Corp¡¯s boss would be that powerful, and I was even more negligent by not foreseeing that the three major mercenary ns would join forces to take advantage of this opportunity to destroy us. They teamed up, and with their financial resources, they¡¯ve been fighting us for three days in a continuous battle and our energy has basically depleted. I can¡¯t do anything about it, the only thing I can do now is to keep you people who are following me safe.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need that!¡± Those people stubbornly said, ¡°We are not like that, the Continental Mercenaries are not cowards!¡±

    Outside, the people from the three mercenaries¡¯ ns shouted, ¡°Kush, we will give you onest chance! Are you going to trade your life and the territory of the Continentals Mercenaries for the lives of these brothers of yours, or are you all going to fight to the death? I¡¯ll give you one minute, and after that, don¡¯t me the gunfire for being merciless!¡±

 Chapter 625 - Need Kush

    <b>Chapter 625: Need Kush</b>

    ¨C Outside ¨C

    Xu Cheng and the others looked at the battlefield that had reached the end of the line, and sighed. ¡°The legendary life of the mercenary king, I never thought he would end up like this.¡±

    Mario: ¡°If he chooses to ept their offer, then I still admire him. Although he lost this war, he won the hearts and minds of the people. Besides, he couldn¡¯t participate in this war in the first ce.¡±

    Zhang Xiu: ¡°If he could fight, then there would be nothing for the three major mercenary ns. Those people have borrowed more money to raise their strength over the years, and they have stockpiled and prepared endless ammunition and arms to fight just for this day.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°This is the power of capitalism! Kush is powerful, but warfare is about money, and the four major mercenary ns were here earlier than he was and took possession of more oil fields early on to make a profit. By the time Kush reced his predecessor, they had already used up all the oil field resources.¡±

    Mario asked, ¡°What do you think he¡¯ll choose then, Boss?¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know about him, but if I were in that situation, I would choose to bail you guys out.¡±

    Mario said, ¡°If it reallyes to that, we don¡¯t need you to bail us out. We would rather die in battle!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°If you guys are still treating me as the head of the group, obeying orders is your duty!¡±

    That was right, Kush¡¯s authority had always spoken for itself in the Continental Mercenaries, and since he had chosen to protect these remaining hundreds of brothers, he would never allow anyone else to disobey him.

    ¡°Ander, push my wheelchair out, it¡¯s time to end this war.¡±

    Ander was the second inmand of the Continental Mercenaries, and the most loyal one who had always followed Kush. He knew Kush better than anyone else.

    He stared at Kush for a long time before he pushed his wheelchair and prepared to go out.

    The group of brothers behind him roared at him, ¡°You will be the sinner of the Continental Mercenaries!¡±

    Ander paused and still pushed Kush out. There was still sporadic gunfire outside, and he came into view on the opposite side of the field.

    Only then did the three mercenary ns stop their bombardment.

    The other men of the three major mercenary ns subconsciously stood in front of their respective leaders as Kush was pushed to the front. This was mainly because Kush¡¯s name was scary itself, and even though they knew he was wounded, they were still wary of him attacking suddenly.

    Kush looked like his body was hurting fromughter, and he grinned, showing his yellow teeth as he whispered weakly, ¡°You¡¯re that afraid of me?¡±

    The three leaders were a little embarrassed and pushed the soldiers away, and that was when they saw Kush¡¯s condition. He looked like he had aged a dozen years, almost into his sixties, and they didn¡¯t expect Kush to be so badly injured that he was no different from a dying man.

    ¡°You¡¯re agreeing to our terms, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t kill the defeated, they will be safe if they agree to be construction ves.¡±

    Kush: ¡°No, I want them to be free from very.¡±

    The Li Family¡¯s leader: ¡°You have no room for bargaining. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll burn the ground you guys reside into ashes.

    A sharp gaze burst out of Kush¡¯s eyes at the three leaders, and although the man was weak, thes murderous aura bursting out of his eyes were still full of intimidation.

    This was the spiritual power of a powerful soul!

    The three leaders were subconsciously stunned for a bit and their expressions changed.

    Kush said again, ¡°They will not be ves! If you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll die in front of you. Do you believe that? If my soldiers see me dead here, they will go mad ande and fight you to death! Don¡¯t doubt my mercenaries, their iron-blooded will is not to be questioned!¡±

    The three leaders gulped as they believed him.

    If the Continental Mercenaries didn¡¯t have cohesion, they couldn¡¯t have been able to perform a miracle and overthrow the ipetent government in the first ce. It took an army of iron-blooded soldiers to do so.

    The three leaders of the nspromised.

    ¡°Alright! You tell them to drop all guns and ammunition ande out in a line to ept the surrender.¡±

    Kush nodded and gave the second-inmand a look to his side.

    Ander frowned at him for a long time, and finally turned to gesture at those of his own men who were facing off.

    The soldiers all gritted their teeth, finding it hard to ept the choice to abandon the war in such a way.

    A few of the core members were even very angry!

    But there was nothing they could do. Their boss had already gone over in someone¡¯s hands, so they could only walk out one by one.

    When the three mercenary ns saw them walk out, they shouted with their loudspeakers, ¡°Drop your guns and surrender!¡±

    From a distance, Xu Cheng said after looking at the scene, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s going to choose to save his brothers. Dulson, if he pulls out his gun and kills himselfter, how sure are you that you can save Kush under the eyes of a crowd of a hundred soldiers?¡±

    Dulson: ¡°It¡¯s a little hard. The moment I pick him up, I will be exposed to them. I will be exposed to sniper fire when I start running back!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Zhang Xiu will throw a few bombs over to cover youter to interfere with their vision.¡±

    Dulson frowned. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m actually afraid that Kush, in that state, can¡¯t withstand my excessive speed. He might suffocate from the wind!¡±

    Zhang Xiu nodded. ¡°I testify to that, I threw up all afternoon until my bile came out all after he carried me that day. Being carried by him is really nauseating.¡±

    Dulson was puzzled and asked, ¡°Captain, why are you saving him?¡±

    ¡°Not saving, but to use his influence!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Have you ever thought that once we upy this ce, without an armed army, what would be the difference between us and a bare-bonesmander? At that time, the territory originally upied by the Continental Mercenaries, which ounts for one-third of the Land of the mercenaries, and all of them would be cut up in turmoil, so who would suppress them? We still need Kush and his Continental Mercenary Corps to temporarily suppress them, and we then expand to absorb the territory of the three major mercenary ns. So, we also need more armed soldiers to resist those second-tier armed mercenaries who are taking advantage of this opportunity to stir things up. This battle seems to be a reshuffling of power, but with one mistake, it will be the beginning of another war!¡±

    Chekhov disagreed, ¡°Captain, Kush is not a man to keep! There¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t be a threat to you in the future!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°I might have been afraid earlier, but now or maybe in the future, he might willingly work under mymand. If Kush had the intention of bing the king, then he would have done so long ago. Alright, I know you guys are worried that he will choose to die with me again, but don¡¯t worry, I am sure of what I¡¯m doing. Dulson, you¡¯ll be in charge of rescuing him. Find the right time to take Kush while his soldiers surrender. His soldiers will fight hard against the alliance of the three mercenary ns, and we¡¯ll go in from behind and kill them from the inside out!¡±

    Dulson nodded. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±

 Chapter 626 - Nothingâ€™s Impossible for the Deviant Corp

    <b>Chapter 626: Nothing¡¯s Impossible for the Deviant Corp</b>

    Many of Kush¡¯s subordinates muttered as they slowly walked out with their guns raised. ¡°I rather not exit this stage like this, I would rather die fighting!¡±

    ¡°Me too, the Continental Mercenaries surrendered and retired, that¡¯s a history I never thought about.¡±

    ¡°I think the coolest ending would be if the Continental Mercenary Corps fought until the end and died with the enemy!¡±

    ¡°If I put down my gun, am I still a mercenary then? Guns are my soul!¡±

    ¡°Guys, if I can¡¯t help but fight themter, I hope you¡¯ll forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Everyone will be with you!¡±

    They were muttering as they walked towards the three hundred mercenary troops.

    At this time, the surroundings were cloudy from the ruins and smoke, and no one noticed a shadow springing out from a corner. That man was Dulson.

    ¨C Meanwhile ¨C

    Mario was holding a bomb with a fuse. His arm strength was very strong, so even if it was a distance of a thousand meters, he could swing his arm and throw the bomb all the way to the rear of the army directly, detonating it to take out some mercenaries.

    Chekhov¡¯s sniper rifle was busy as well, sneaking up behind those mercenaries.

    The three mercenary ns thought that it was Kush¡¯s alliesing at them again, and when they turned around, Dulson had already put Kush up on his shoulders and escaped.

    Even the second-inmand, Andre, who was pushing the wheelchair was stunned for a while since he felt that someone stood beside him and picked Kush up, yet the next moment he was gone, and so was Kush.

    He couldn¡¯t care about that anymore and opened his military jacket, which had been tied with many explosive packs, and he charged towards the front row of mercenaries who hadn¡¯t reacted yet.

    Boom!

    Fire rose up into the sky and the explosives that Andre detonated wererge enough to kill a dozen of mercenaries and injure another dozen.

    Having seen this, the mercenaries of the Continental Mercenaries who were going to surrender and throw their guns charged instead, still numbering in the two hundreds.

    The three leaders turned around and shouted at their people, ¡°Open fire, take out the Continental Mercenaries first. Just crush the ones at the back and dodge those people behind you.¡±

    Mario and Zhang Xiu drove a pickup truck mounted with a Gatling Gun with Mario sitting on top, and when the car neared the rear of the army, Mario opened fire wildly and suddenly. He shot the enemy troops in front of him like they were shields made of flesh, feeling great while doing so.

    Chekhov followed behind Xu Cheng and reaped through the crowd with his sniper rifle.

    Those bullets that flew in front of Xu Cheng all stagnated in the air and then were returned by him to the mercenaries in the back row.

    The three major mercenary ns with the three hundred mercenaries on either side of the building were immediately approached by the two hundred mercenaries of the Continental Mercenary Corp up front. Meanwhile behind them, Xu Cheng and the others were killing them, so they really couldn¡¯t take care of themselves any better.

    Xu Cheng used his telekinesis to control the bullets and send them back to kill dozens of mercenaries. He was angry when he noticed that those mercenaries were protecting the three major leaders, and a chilling light shed across his eyes.

    Then, an electric current flowed in one of his hands as he directly punched at one of the mercenaries. Suddenly, more than thirty mercenaries around the one that got punched had a chain reaction as they were electrocuted and died on the spot with charred faces.

    Xu Cheng leapt high up and descended violently from the sky, smashing down directly into the center of the three major mercenary leaders.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± a mercenary shouted, and the three mercenary n leaders jumped off the car to dodge. The ground Xu Chengnded on copsed into a big hole.

    All the mercenaries surrounding Xu Cheng started to fire at him.

    But the bullets all went back and shot through the mercenaries¡¯ heads, so with Xu Cheng as the center of the circle, the mercenaries around him fell down like flower petals.

    Suddenly, Xu Cheng saw a rocket flying towards him.

    Xu Cheng jumped up and dodged as the rocket detonated and blew up the surrounding mercenaries into a bloody mess.

    The head of the Li Family recognized Xu Cheng in the air and screamed in terror, ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    The three leaders all recognized Xu Cheng. Including those living descendants who couldn¡¯t forget him, and they shouted in fear. ¡°Finish him! Kill him!¡±

    Xu Cheng smashed down like a meteorite and directly crushed the chief of the Li Family into the ground like a pile of flesh. Dirt and gravel chips flew into the air, and with Xu Cheng¡¯s telekinesis, these dirt and gravel chips in the air became as powerful as bullets as they prated the mercenaries¡¯ heads.

    Some fell to the ground dead with their brains pierced through by a single gravel rock.

    When the leaders of the Murong and Ye Families saw this, they crawled away hurriedly as if they saw ghosts.

    The descendants could not care less about the other mercenaries and ran away fleeing.

    But how would Xu Cheng let them leave so easily!

    No one was leaving today. This feud was going to end here forever!

    He stretched out his hand, as a lightning bolt struck towards the head of the Li Family, and as if the bolt had a spirit controlling it, it directly electrocuted him to death. These flickering electric currents then chased after the fleeing descendants of the four ns.

    After Mario was out of ammunition, he put on his helmet and rampaged across the crowd. Everywhere he went, people directly toppled over with blood flowing out of their mouths. He was like a human tank carrying a very powerful momentum.

    Zhang Xiu rushed in, spitting out venom and killing five within one step.

    Chekhov pulled out two pistols in his hands and killed people as he walked by them.

    All three of them surrounded Xu Cheng in the center and rushed in.

    Xu Cheng was like a super boss in the center, and anyone charging towards him was blown away or killed.

    The three hundred or so mercenaries wasn¡¯t anything for these four people as they could easily take them down in less than 10 minutes.

    Plus, the three leaders had perished, so the mercenaries lost their backbone and the Continental Mercenary Corp vowed to fight them to death. Once someone within the three mercenary ns fled, they were immediately followed by those others who wanted to run away. After all, it was the three big ns who were not necessarily united from before, and seeing that the situation was uncertain right now, they wanted to escape. Their bosses were dead anyway, so who cared about them?

    Kush, who had been taken aside by Dulson, looked at it all and muttered. ¡°No way! He couldn¡¯t have recovered that fast, no way!¡±

    ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Dulson said faintly, ¡°Anything is possible for our Deviant Corp! From today onwards, there are two kinds of mercenaries in thend of mercenaries, one are the Deviant Corp mercenaries and the others are those trash bags who don¡¯t belong to the Deviant Corp!¡±

 Chapter 627 - I Regret Being King of the Mercenaries (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 627: I Regret Being King of the Mercenaries (Part One)</h4>

    With the death of the executive members of the three major mercenary ns, the death of their leaders, and the death toll reaching more than five hundred soldiers, some of the members of the alliance of the three mercenary ns threw down their guns and surrendered.

    The Continental Mercenaries thought that they had won the fight, and they even wanted to take out the surrendering soldiers of the three major mercenaries ns. At this time, Xu Cheng was ready to take action against them for refusing to put down their guns, but Kush interrupted them, ¡°Show mercy!¡±

    None of the Continental Mercenary Corps members understood.

    Kush was then ced in a wheelchair and as he was pushed to the center of the two armies, he told his men. ¡°Put down your guns.¡±

    The members of the Continental Mercenaries thought they had heard wrong, and one by one, they hesitated.

    ¡°I told you to put down your guns!¡± Kush said in a deep voice. He coughed, since talking had stretched his wound. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Let them go, just let them go. Give them freedom and no very, and I promise, the Continental Mercenaries will be disbanded from now on.¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± A bunch of people were yelling, ¡°What are we resisting for?¡±

    ¡°So we can eat and survive!¡± Kush looked at his subordinates. ¡°To not be exploited. Even if we rule thend here, so what? There¡¯s nothing we can do to change thendscape of the Land of Mercenaries, so what¡¯s the difference between us and the gang that ruled in the past?¡±

    ¡°So they can change thendscape?¡± the members pointed at Xu Cheng and snapped.

    Xu Cheng looked at them and said, ¡°How do you know you can¡¯t if you don¡¯t try? I won¡¯t object if you guys want to resist; since more than five hundred of you have already died anyway, I don¡¯t mind killing another hundred of you!¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng raised his hand and said to those mercenaries of the three major mercenary ns, ¡°Kill them, and you will be of use to us.¡±

    Those mercenaries immediately picked up their guns and pointed them at the members of the Continental Mercenary Corps, and the soldiers fought against each other.

    ¡°Do you think we are afraid?¡± The soldiers of the Continental Mercenaries yelled and aimed their guns at them, but no one fired, and they didn¡¯t shoot because they were just trying to give themselves more leverage.

    ¡°What do you want so you would let these brothers of mine go.¡± Kush looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Do you need me to die too?¡±

    ¡°If I wanted you to die, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you just now,¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a talk?¡±

    Kush nodded, and Dulson wheeled him a short distance away.

    Xu Cheng stood beside him and said, ¡°You are a dictator, so you should know what I need. With the demise of the four mercenary ns and the weakening of the Continental Mercenary Corps, the Land of Mercenaries will see even more chaos, and more independent armies supported by other countries will pop up to upy thend.¡±

    Kush: ¡°You need to first answer me a question: I¡¯ve always wondered who you are representing.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Kush. ¡°I represent myself.¡±

    Kush: ¡°Then why did you choose the Land of Mercenaries? What brought you here?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him, and Kush stared back at Xu Cheng.

    Kush said, ¡°Is it for the mineral resources here or the oil field? Are you going to take it all away and get the hell out of here to leave the mess in the hands of the poor civilians and refugees here? You can choose not to answer, but I can also refuse to help you.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out a cigarette and lit it, slowly saying after taking a puff, ¡°Is it alright if I¡¯m doing it for self-preservation?¡±

    He looked at Kush sincerely and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make this ce my home, and so will my gang of brothers. If there¡¯s anywhere in the world that can hold us, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a better ce other than here. So, I¡¯m going to give everything I can to this ce, including improving it.¡±

    <b>Chapter 627: I Regret Being King of the Mercenaries (Part Two)</b>

    Kushughed bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re more hrious than the politicians when you¡¯re an Asian and saying those things in this strangend.¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not. I¡¯m Asian, but why aren¡¯t these brothers behind me Asian? Some of them are ck, some of them are white, so my motivations are regardless of race, and I don¡¯t need you to believe me. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll just have more work to do, but I don¡¯t care. I want to stir up a storm in this world, and with my power, you don¡¯t think I can do it?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Kush: ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you have this ability, especially since you are standing in front of me intact within three days of being seriously injured by me. Your strength is even more exquisite, and with this, I can¡¯t see through you.¡±

    Xu Cheng remained silent.

    Kush saw that he was smoking and was craving it a bit, so he said, ¡°Give me one.¡±

    Xu Cheng handed him a cigarette and picked up a piece of burning charcoal that was on the ground, and Kush leaned closer to light it up.

    He looked towards the ruins and smoked as he sighed. ¡°The most awesome thing I¡¯ve done in my life is overthrowing the corrupt government, but what I regret the most is also overthrowing those officials and not being able to be independent. This caused more countries to reach in and cause a whole mess of the ce, so more and more independent allies followed my example to take over the territory, and the ones who suffered the most were the native civilians. Now that I think about it, I really feel like a fool. To fight for a breath of life, I caused today¡¯s situation. Many people call me the king of mercenaries, a legend if you call it nicely; but in fact, I¡¯m just a pawn those politicians use as a trigger, to turn an ipetent country into a chaotic mercenarynd. How am I not a fool? ¡°

    Having said that, Kush shook his head mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ve already been wrong once, if I really let other countries take over this ce as a colony, it would really be a sin of ages. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect this ce. Do you know why I refuse to rule this ce and dere independence?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, but I can¡¯t.¡± Kush said, ¡°I can¡¯t defend myself yet, so if I do rule in independence, then many countries won¡¯t amodate me and will try to kill me. They have the ability to do so, and once I die, the ce will be even more chaotic. So, first and foremost, I can¡¯t die. Even if I don¡¯t have the means to be independent here, I can limit the size of any independent army that develops; if a band of mercenaries gets too big, I will intervene, and that¡¯s why I made so many rules in the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So, your objection to me killing those fivemanders wasn¡¯t because they gave you any benefits, but to keep the M Nation from having an excuse to step in, right?¡±

    Kush nodded. ¡°I have no choice, I can only bnce some things.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked away, his eyes were deep as if he was thinking about something. Suddenly, he threw the cigarette butt away and said to Kush, ¡°Let your team of soldiers have control overnds owned by the Continental Mercenaries, and as for the other ces, I will find a way to expand there and then merge them.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 628 - One Smart Way Would be Better for Control

    <h4>Chapter 628: One Smart Way Would be Better for Control (Part One)</h4>

    Kush¡¯s pupils constricted as he sat in his wheelchair and said to the leaving Xu Cheng, ¡°You want to be independent? You haven¡¯t taken my words to heart.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You won¡¯t believe me even if I don¡¯t represent other countries behind my back. I¡¯m letting you be independent here, in your name!¡±

    Kush: ¡°I¡¯ll be a target!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will only allow you to be independent after a foolproof n is made. First, we will gather two thirds of the Land of Mercenaries into our hands, and this way, it won¡¯t attract too many prying eyes. Then, when the time is here, we will dere our independence!¡±

    Kush shouted, ¡°You¡¯re going to let me go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not only going to release you.¡± Xu Cheng turned to look at Kush. ¡°I also want you to be the head of this country.¡±

    Kush¡¯s face was startled. ¡°I just said, it¡¯s hard to instate a leader in this country!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s not hard, because since you are the one who overthrew the corrupt system, you have the best reputation among the natives of the Land of Mercenaries. That¡¯s why you are the best candidate to be the head of this country.¡±

    Kush: ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean by difficult! I mean external interference!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said meaningfully, ¡°The Deviant Corp will be your strongest shield!¡±

    Xu Cheng had figured it out.

    There was no way to expose them right now, but if he wanted the Deviant Corp to be the top mercenary n, then the only way to do that was to use an existing group. The Deviant Corp will be above that group and have the ability to hide in the shadows to protect Kush and his squad. In this way, it would be more mysterious and safer for the Deviant Corp members.

    What he wanted to do was simr to how the M Nation capital was controlled by the Rothschild and the Capitalist Society, which were only mentioned in myths and stories but in fact controlled everything behind the scenes.

    The Deviant Corp could also survive in the Land of Mercenaries in this manner, standing behind the government as their ace in the hole. This might be the best kind of survival for them. Perhaps this world shouldn¡¯t have so much chaos to influence public opinion; it was better not to see the light, because once Xu Cheng was exposed, those powerful countries in this world would have all the ways on how to destroy them. By then, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to resist in their current state. Kush¡¯s words made Xu Cheng calm down, Kush had upied a perfect time and ce here in the Land of Mercenariespared to Xu Cheng, but he was under pressure not to be independent, and Xu Cheng felt that he had thought of things a little too simply before.

    So, he changed his mind.

    The Deviant Corp could learn the ways by which those past giants had managed to exist in secrecy, and once others tried to mess with this country, their assassination would be executed at a terrifying level in the dark!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s intelligencework work will soon be overshadowed, and if anyone tries to dictate to Kush¡¯s government, the Deviant Corp will make that person vanish from the face of the earth without a trace!

    ¡°Just you guys?¡± Kush sneered at Xu Cheng and his gang of brothers.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much, give us some time. You just need to manage your territory. As for those other small mercenary corps, my people will annihte them, and you can take over at the end.¡±

    Kush raised his eyebrows as he caught the hint. ¡°You want me to be your puppet?¡±

    ¡°You could say that, but you don¡¯t have a choice. Don¡¯t you want to see this country in peace? I¡¯m giving you this chance, so go ahead and do whatever you want; we¡¯re behind you. Once you die, I will continue to guard this ce for you. With my ability, it¡¯s really not hard to kill any of the mercenary group leaders and make them disintegrate. I¡¯ll kill as many as I can, and you don¡¯t need to doubt that.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked away.

    He took Zhang Xiu and the others with him.

    Leaving all those captives with the Continental Mercenaries for them to look after, his sudden decision to leave puzzled Zhang Xiu and the others.

    Hadn¡¯t they agreed to conquer this territory?

    Li Wei and his car rushed over, and after meeting up with them, Dulson told Luo Yi and the others about everything.

    <h4>Chapter 628: One Smart Way Would be Better for Control (Part Two)</h4>

    After a long period of silence, Luo Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what about the agreement to conquer this world? Why did you give up?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we conquer it?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the Deviant Corp members and asked rhetorically.

    Luo Yi: ¡°Are you just going to not kill Kush and then let the Continental Mercenaries just continue to rule?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out, not only this but you guys will also be responsible for helping the Continental Mercenaries to beat down other territories that originally belonged to the four ns, allowing thend of mercenaries to merge and expand by two-thirds.¡±

    Everyone asked in unison, ¡°Why!¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Look around you guys, how many brothers do we still have left?¡±

    The crowd went silent.

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°If we rule, we will face a head-on confrontation with people from various countries, and then we will only expose the truth that we are supernatural beings. By that time, which one of you will be able to protect yourselves? At least before we can protect ourselves, I think it¡¯s best if we stand behind the Continental Mercenaries. We seem to give everything to them, but we¡¯re the ones who really rule here! Any one of your guys or I, if we wanted, could always support so-and-so of the Continental Mercenaries to stand upon the stage, and there¡¯s no need for us to personally step up, right? From now on, this is the ce where our Deviant Corp will reside. We are not in power, but we are the ones in control!¡±

    The crowd nodded.

    Although this method would cause them to lose the fame and glory, it was safer.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, I agree with this decision.¡± Luo Yi was the first to step forward and express his opinion.

    Li Wei nodded as well. ¡°Yes, covering up the sharp edges of our Deviant Corp would be necessary sooner orter. It¡¯s best to live and continue to thrive with thisck of exposure, since it¡¯s true that we are under the spotlight right now.¡±

    Mario grinned. ¡°What the Boss says is what it is, it¡¯s not like we could not get along now? Anyway, we¡¯re all on the same ship now, and the Boss won¡¯t harm us.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Right Boss, since you made your decision, then you don¡¯t need to care about what we think.¡±

    However, Benjamin said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t seem like I should be hanging around here, and are you guys going to kill anyone who heard that? If you want to kill me, then kill. I¡¯m a traitor anyways so I should be dead. It was nice to be saved from death and be given a chance to make amends.¡±

    Diesel looked at his old friend and asked, ¡°I heard from Dulson that you yelled out loud something before you were about to die?¡±

    Benjamin opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    Diesel looked at him. ¡°Is it shameful to say it?¡±

    Benjamin shouted with power, ¡°I said I¡¯m from the Deviant Corp!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mario grabbed Benjamin and hugged him over like a bear. ¡°Come,e, let me tell you about the important things and rules of the Deviant Corp. Oh yes, in order for you to understand the Deviant Corp better, I think I need to show you a punch.¡±

    Diesel: ¡°Mario you¡¯re going to kill him with that punch.¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t care. ¡°If you can forgive me, not to mention a punch, as long as you will forgive me, you can do whatever you want!¡±

    The crowd: ¡°Dumb*ss!¡±

 Chapter 629 - The Deviant Corp Membership

    Chapter 629: The Deviant Corp Membership (Part One)

    Xu Cheng, Luo Yi, Li Wei, Dulson, Diesel, Mario, Chekhov, Zhang Xiu, V, and the sidekick Benjamin drove two pickup trucks to the former base camp of the Deviant Corp.

    In the trucks, everyone seemed to have a rxed look on their faces.

    After they handed each other cigarettes and smoked them, they seemed to be very pleased, and everyone became a lot more broad-minded.

    Xu Cheng thought it out well. It was better to be an invisible ruler than to be beaten up by people, they only needed to guard the Deviant Corp¡¯s mountain until the quantum research waspleted. Once nuclear weapons in the quantum realm were in their hands, they would have the power to protect themselves.

    Who would be able to beat them in the world in terms of assassination?

    As long as they didn¡¯t go around to provoke anyone, even if it was the President of the M Nation, when they were provoked enough, they would have a hundred ways to kill him!

    In fact, after thinking this through, Xu Cheng felt that they were more proactive; at least before they werepletely exposed, the world¡¯s understanding of them would be equal to zero. With this foundation, they could be hiding in the shadows and still be manipting the world at will. So why expose yourself to stand up against the world?

    Back in the mountain, Mario went to get a knife and handed it to Benjamin. ¡°Cut off one of your hands to prove your loyalty.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s this extreme?¡±

    He looked at the others but every one of them was serious and not joking, and Benjamin grinned. ¡°Why cut off a hand when loyalty can be shown in so many ways?¡±

    Mario: ¡°Cut it off if you¡¯re told to do so, I cut off three fingers when it was my turn!¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Lies! Why are your fingers perfectly intact then.¡±

    Diesel looked at Benjamin seriously and said, ¡°No kidding Benjamin, either you chop off your own hand and stay a part of the group, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng walked upstairs and said, ¡°Don¡¯t force it, we just want fine ones, quantity¡¯s not priority. And don¡¯t make it difficult for him, let him stay here for life to do odd jobs.¡±

    Benjamin hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t loyal, but he was just a little hesitant to do it. However, seeing everyone¡¯s stern eyes, he took the dagger from Mario, hung his hand in the air, and cut it off.

    He hurted so badly that he couldn¡¯t even scream and had cold sweat all over his forehead. He gritted his teeth to the point where veins popped out and his neck became all red.

    Having seen that he had done it, Diesel patted him on the shoulder and then led him to the basement along with Lin Dong.

    Xu Cheng said to Diesel, ¡°Let him take charge of the bodies and burn them all.¡±

    Benjamin was speechless as heined to Diesel. ¡°Hey man, I¡¯ve got hands like this and I still have to work?¡±

    Diesel took him to the basement, and that afternoon, when Benjamin came up from the basement, his hand was reattached. He took it upon himself to go and carry those bodies near the hill to dispose of them; he did it without a word ofint throughout the process.

    In the evening, the group, under the leadership of Xu Cheng, came to the tombstones built for the dead brothers in the back of the mountain and mourned.

    Li Wei kept bowing, for a long time, and no one could pull him away. He just bowed to those tombstones for such a long time that the evening almost passed before he finally returned to his room.

    ¡°From now on, this will be the Deviant Corp¡¯s territory. Since our brothers are buried here, we will also live here in the future,¡± Xu Cheng said to Zhang Xiu during dinner, ¡°After dinner, you go and bring back the professor and the others. From now on, this ce is absolutely safe, they can feel free to run experiments and research. Any equipment they need in the future can be approved, we just need to inform the Continental Mercenaries.¡±

    Zhang Xiu nodded and drove off; Benjamin wanted to show hismitment and do more things for the group, so he also followed.

    Zhang Xiu drove the car and saw Benjamin, who was a different manpared to before, and smiled. ¡°Did we scare you?¡±

    Benjamin looked a little awkward but nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going through right now.

    Chapter 629: The Deviant Corp Membership (Part Two)

    Zhang Xiu smiled. ¡°No matter what you¡¯re going through, you can¡¯t let anyone know. There are some things that the world won¡¯t be able to ept.¡±

    Benjamin hesitated and said, ¡°I seem to haveined about the boss before, do you think I¡¯ll be alright?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re scared like this?¡± Zhang Xiu asked with a smile.

    Benjamin nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid but be fearful.¡± Zhang Xiu said, ¡°The Boss is good to a brother. If there is him, then there is us. But you are the one who has a history, so prove yourself moreter, we haven¡¯t seen enough of your loyalty yet. As for severing your hand, that was just a form of membership. Although you have the Deviant Corp tattoo on you, the level of trust the Boss has for you is still not high enough. ¡°

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I followed you out. I¡¯ll prove it. I¡¯m enjoying this kind of Deviant Corp! I will make the other mighty brothers ept me!¡±

    Men were like this, they enjoyed being friends with the powerful and wanted those powerful people to ept them too and recognize their strength. This was more of an inspiration that would significantly increase one¡¯s fighting spirit, Benjamin felt that it was too pleasant to be in a team with such strong brothers, especially since it was also like a big family; they ate together and did things together, which was a very rare atmosphere to have in the Land of Mercenaries.

    When Hawking and the others came back again, they saw that the group had been reduced by a lot and there were only ten people left.

    He squatted down beside Xu Cheng, who was smoking a cigarette and looking at the scenery at the top of the mountain. ¡°Seeing you being hesitant is rare. Did the few battles in the past half month make you feel that many things in this world are not as simple?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Hawking nced at him. ¡°I told you at first that, back then, many Israeli barons and warlords like you couldn¡¯t even y this through. You really may not be able to y, so are you regretting giving up now like this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng inhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Although I won¡¯t be going out to fight, in time, you will find that in this Land of Mercenaries, I am in charge! Also, would you be interested in joining the Deviant Corp?¡±

    Hawking was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, before joining the Deviant Corp, we need to investigate you in four aspects. First, your wealth; second, your influence; third, your intelligence; andstly, it will be us that make the call on who we let in! As long as you can make a quantum nuclear weapon, I can give you the status of being an elder in the Britain region, and whoever wants to join in the future will be up to you!¡±

    Hawkingughed. ¡°It¡¯s really child¡¯s y, and to be honest with you, I¡¯m already an honorary member of other organizations like yours, many of which have begged me to join. To be frank, it¡¯s no use. You think it¡¯s the Capitalist Society or the consortium? Only the members of those organizations are worth anything.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°In the future, it will only be more difficult to join the Deviant Corp!¡±

    Hawking: ¡°What¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just two things! We will keep you safe, make sure that any opponent who bullies you doesn¡¯t end up well, and also make sure you get to live for longer! You can enjoy the highest level of medical coverage that the Deviant Corp can offer for any illness!¡±

    Hawking narrowed his eyes.

    This was a powerful deal!

    It was a heavenly temptation that no man could refuse!

 Chapter 630 - Member of the Council

    Chapter 630: Member of the Council (Part One)

    Hawking came back to his

    senses and looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°The second guarantee is indeed very

    attractive. With your current monopoly on that piece of medical technology, you

    can indeed attract more powerful members to serve you, but the guarantee of

    security, you may not be able to do more than those professional agents. This

    point is unlikely to attract people. In addition, as medical advancements

    continue to breakthrough, perhaps this advantage will be lost one day! After

    all, it¡¯s not like everyone will have cancer or something simr like me.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Since you are not interested, then forget it. I will let you go back after you finish your research on quantum nuclear weapons.¡±

    Hawking looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Do you think I can still go back? Now the M Nation is negotiating with the E Nation about me, saying that I threw myself into the river and disappeared. You think that after I¡¯ve been missing for two months, the MI6 will let me go without asking where I¡¯ve been all this time? You¡¯re thinking too simply. Once I go home, I¡¯ll be targeted, no different than a spy. That¡¯s why I turned down the offer toe here with you in the first ce, and frankly, I lost my family.¡±

    Xu Cheng was stunned for a moment before he looked at the old man with some guilt and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a bit of an a¡ª¨Ce, but I did have someck of consideration before.¡±

    Hawking shook his head. ¡°The me is not entirely on you, and it is also true that in the M Nation, you are indeed the only one who could save me and get me out. Besides, as you said, I shouldn¡¯t have wasted my talent by not doing anything. The only regret is that I didn¡¯t do anything for my country, but that¡¯s okay. Consider it as a reward for helping me recover to being able to live like a normal person, I will do my best to help you with making quantum weapons!.¡±

    Xu Cheng patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Old man, I owe you a favor, and in the future, if you need it at any time, no matter if it¡¯s you or your family, juste to me and I will help you.¡±

    Hawkingughed. ¡°Wait until you are well alive. People like you are simr to those allied warlords in the I Nation. Sooner orter, they will also be killed by the M Nation. I feel that your life will definitely not be as long as mine.¡±

    Having said that, Hawking walked away.

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°What I said is true. Regarding the matter of the Deviant Corp members, I can give you an honorary badge. Are you really not interested?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hawking refused outright.

    It was muchter, when Hawking recalled today¡¯s conversation with his grandchildren, he said, ¡°What I regret the most in my life was that I underestimated that young man, and that I turned down this position, a position that even the presidents of Europe had to give full credit for!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s current model was the club model, absorbing more members to form a chain of interest.

    Other people¡¯s chains of interest was to make money, but the Deviant Corp was different; their model was to kill!

    With Xu Cheng¡¯s current gic technology, there was no problem at all in dying or curing various diseases.

    No one in power wouldin of a life that was too long, they could be even afraid of a short life.

    So it was easy to gather those in power into the council, and some say that will offend or marginalize other mysterious organizations, and they would be targeted if this affected their growth.

    Xu Cheng just wanted to say that maybe he would be afraid facing the whole world, but in terms of assassination, it wouldn¡¯t just bragging if one said that as long as Xu Cheng imed that he was second best, no one would dare to name themselves first. Then again, one shouldn¡¯t forget that none of the members of the Deviant Corp were simple, it wasn¡¯t really a different thing for any of them to erase someone off the face of the Earth.

    That was why Xu Cheng had decided to bring the Deviant Corp behind the scenes so that its members could grow first. Once the Deviant Corp grew and absorbed more capable people, relying on their influence, even if they were exposed as Deviantster on, who coulde forward?! Let them try!

    Chapter 630: Member of the Council (Part Two)

    ¨C The Next Day ¨C

    ¨C At the Continental Mercenaries Corps ¨C

    Benjamin arrived at Kush¡¯s vi, and after the guard searched him, he asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Benjamin lit a cigarette for himself and took a smoke as he said, ¡°Tell your boss that the Deviant Corp is here.¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyes narrowed, hearing he was part of the Deviant Corp, but he went in and came out.

    Benjamin went straight to Kush¡¯s ward, where the sounds of Kush¡¯s constant wailing and pain could be heard. It seemed like his internal injuries were acting up again.

    When Benjamin went in, Kush was in a cold sweat, and he leaned over the bed as he asked, looking at him, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Our Boss sent me to ask if you have decided,¡± Benjamin asked.

    Kuchi became silent all of a sudden.

    Benjamin looked at the watch on his wrist and said, ¡°Our boss said that right now, even if you refuse topromise, even if he doesn¡¯t exterminate your Continental Mercenaries Corps, your situation won¡¯t be much better. First of all, you have enemies surrounding you from all sides, and this time, although the fourrge mercenary ns were exterminated, don¡¯t forget that there are second-tier mercenary teams supported by other countries. One of them is the team of army veterans supported by ckwater. These are all ruthless characters who are eyeing thend of your Continental Mercenary Corp, and the hundred or so of you would simply not be strong enough to resist. So, as long as you are willing topromise, we, the Deviant Corp, are able to behead any mercenary leader who has thoughts about the Continental Mercenary Corp within two days! Don¡¯t doubt if we have the ability to do that or not, you just have to make a decision.¡±

    Kush asked, ¡°Willing to what? You think I¡¯d want to? I¡¯m the dictator of the Continental Mercenaries. Shall I join your Deviant Corp? You gotta be day-dreaming; I wouldn¡¯t do that unless I¡¯ve got Alzheimer¡¯s, but I¡¯m only forty and I¡¯ve got a pretty good brain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I have to say, and since you won¡¯t agree, then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Benjamin looked at the time and said, ¡°Remember, from the time I step out of this ce, we will not interfere even if the Continental Mercenaries die out. We will support other local mercenaries who have ideas, ambition, and courage. I believe they are not as old as you, who is forty years old and afraid of death. It would be difficult for them to refuse us. Another word Mr. Kush, you may have missed a chance to join the most powerful organization of the century. The President of the M Nation has no shortage of hereditary financial families, the Roosevelt and Benjamin all reside under the Capitalist society. So where does a little character like you get your arrogance?¡±

    Afterwards, Benjamin turned and walked away.

    Kush heard the Capitalist Society and his pupils expanded immediately.

    ¡°What did you say? Wait a minute! Capitalist Society, you want me to join them?¡±

    Benjamin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Kush nervously said, ¡°You just mentioned it.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°I was just giving an example, are you joining it or not?¡±

    Kush: ¡°Join the Capital Society?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°No, we¡¯re the Deviant Corp.¡±

    Kush frowned. ¡°The most powerful organization of the century, you say? What the hell is the Deviant Corp?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°If you want to join, you can be a member of the council.¡±

    Kush felt like he was humiliated as he picked up a ss and smashed it across. ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 631 - Kush Joins

    Chapter 631: Kush Joins (Part One)

    Benjamin easily caught the cup Kush threw at him as Kush¡¯s strength was weaker than a sick cat at the moment.

    ¡°Look at you right now, even the Capitalist Society can¡¯t save you, but the Deviant Corp can.¡± Benjamin walked over to his bed and said, ¡°As long as you join as a council member of the Deviant Corp, you will be able to enjoy the treatment that this organization offers, such as saving you from this disease of yours.¡±

    Kush was somewhat annoyed as he suddenly looked up at Benjamin and asked incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Join the Deviant Corp and be a member of the council.¡±

    Kush: ¡°Not that one.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Join the Deviant Corp and be a member of the Council.¡±

    Kush: ¡°I¡¯m saying that I heard you can help my body recover?¡±

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°The premise being that you will join the Deviant Corp and then be a member of the council, which means looking towards the organization¡¯s interests. In other words, you can still be the King of Mercenaries, or you can continue to let the Continental Mercenaries rule the ce, but you must serve the Deviant Corp!¡±

    Benjamin looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll heal you now, if you can do that.¡±

    Kush: ¡°How are you going to heal me? You have the medical equipment?¡±

    Benjamin said impatiently, ¡°Mr. Kush, you talk a lot. I¡¯m just here on a mission, either you join or you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have extra time to spend with you.¡±

    Kush asked, ¡°You said I need to serve the Deviant Corp... serve what exactly?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°You need to rule thend of the mercenaries and then shelter the Deviant Corp, and make it the birthce or a home for the Deviant Corp.¡±

    Kush: ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Once I do that, I¡¯ll be eliminated by the worldwide agents or elite assassination groups.¡±

    Benjamin said confidently, ¡°The Deviant Corp will protect you! As long as you don¡¯t leave the country and stay here, we can keep you safe. We can even remove those opponents you¡¯re facing now by killing their leaders! You only have to consider two points now, first, whether you want to restore your strength; and secondly, do you want to be the president and save the native poption? We won¡¯t interfere with any of your future political tactics and policies, we just want you to give the Deviant Corp political asylum. Maybe that will bring you down to the forefront and be no different than making you a shield for us, but we will protect you, we can have a symbiotic rtionship. Think about it, I can give you a minute.¡±

    Kush still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you really restore this broken body of mine? Are you joking? I¡¯ve been on video calls with surgeons around the world, shown them the films I¡¯ve taken, and they¡¯ve said that there¡¯s nothing I can do. I know how difficult this situation is, part of my liver has be necrotic and I have to have a transnt surgery. It¡¯s so risky that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to continue to fight like this when it¡¯s done.¡±

    Benjamin looked down at his watch. ¡°Twenty-eight seconds to go.¡±

    Kush: ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, right? Then tell me how you will cure me first. Have you brought your surgical team with you?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Seventeen seconds to go.¡±

    Kush was going crazy, he wanted to kill Benjamin.

    ¡°Get out of here! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid of dying, I just don¡¯t want to see my other brothers destroyed like that,¡± Kush said.

    Benjamin: ¡°That¡¯s why our boss said to make you the head of the Land of Mercenaries and leave this country in your hands. If you can¡¯t afford to leave your brothers and people behind, then be the oldmander that you were, we will grant your wish. You only need to sacrifice your power, and have the Deviant Corp control everything behind the scenes. You said you can grieve and not care, so what are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to use your rights to make a fool of ourselves here. Well, time¡¯s up.¡±

    Chapter 631: Kush Joins (Part Two)

    Having said that, Benjamin now really turned around and walked outside with his bag of papers.

    Kush yelled with all his might, ¡°Stop the fck right there! I¡¯ll join. Youe back, and if you don¡¯t fking do what you say you¡¯re going to do, I¡¯m going to have my brother carry your dead body to the Deviant Corp¡¯s mountain.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°You won¡¯t. Also, I want to remind you, Mr. Kush, to not say anything about any of the details of the Deviant Corp to anyone else.¡±

    After saying that, he tapped one hand on the back of Kush¡¯s head, knocking him out.

    Then he began to inject him with the drug to save him.

    It was evening.

    When Kush slowly opened his eyes and woke up, he saw that he was still in the room, still had the same ceiling, as well as, still had all that damn medical equipment on his bed.

    But, there was no more Benjamin nor any others around him as well.

    Kush was ready to storm off when he realized that his annoyance had caused the bed to just crumble.

    He was stunned to see his hands and to feel his whole body being full of energy, so he slowly stood up and walked around. Without all those various medications and nutrient tubes, he twisted his neck and moved his whole body with no problems at all.

    His face regained the strength that belonged to Kush after he crushed the wooden bed with a single punch.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    When they heard the bed bounce outside, they rushed in and were delighted to see Kush standing there fine. ¡°Boss, your body...?¡±

    Kush smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, where¡¯s the Deviant Corp guest guy that came today?¡±

    ¡°He stayed with you for an hour and then left. We came in and saw you sleeping so we thought he had done something bad to you, but the doctor said you were fine and was just sleeping through it.¡±

    Kush blinked, a little curious as to how this Deviant Corp visitor had managed to do it.

    He felt wet and sticky and waved for the guards to go out. Then he went to the bathroom in his bedroom, where he undressed in front of the mirror to see if his skin had been tampered with in any way, and he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. But when he was about to take a shower and turn around, he saw in the mirror that on his back, a new extra tattoo, still red with blood, had appeared. He guessed that he had probably just gotten it.

    The pattern was heralded as a totem tattoo of the Deviant Corp, the earth shrouded by a man¡¯s grasp, and there¡¯s a moon carved on the earth as well.

    ¨C The top of the Deviant Corp¡¯s mountain ¨C

    ¨C Night ¨C

    Benjamin reported to Xu Cheng upon his return. ¡°Boss, mission aplished. Kush has joined.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said to V, Dulson, and Diesel, ¡°The beheading mission can be executed. Just give Kush a big gift to prove our sincerity, okay? As for ckwater¡¯s guys, leave them alone for now. The M Nation has lost so many people this time, so they will definitely support ckwater with various advanced equipment. We will wait for them to take the initiative toe and find us. It would be best to kill them and get their advanced equipment and take it to the Underground Research Department so that they can make whatever they can to provide to the Continental Mercenaries. No, they should be called the Continental Government Army now.¡±

    V and Diesel nodded and then disappeared into the night one after another in their ck assassin clothes.

    Mario was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Boss, I can also do assassinations.¡±

    Xu Cheng gave him a nk look. ¡°You are as agile as those three? When you run the whole facking ground can shake like there¡¯s an earthquake; it would be difficult for the enemies to not see you even if they tried!¡±

    Marioughed bitterly. ¡°I want to lose weight!¡±

 Chapter 632 - Good News from Home

    Chapter 632: Good News from Home (Part One)

    Xu Cheng was ready to leave the Land of Mercenaries, he needed to go find more researchers to secretly assist Hawking. In the past, he didn¡¯t dare to openly invite them because he was afraid of attracting eyes from other countries, but now it was different; with the protection of the Continental Mercenary Corps, he could avoid all eyes, so this time he could go.

    When Xu Cheng appeared at the border checkpoint that he had previously forced his way through, a group of soldiers carrying guns rushed to yell, ¡°What are you standing there for? Want to get out of here? No way, get back to your stinking nest.¡±

    Having said that, a certain old soldier in the hall who could see the video surveince came running and when he saw that Xu Cheng still had no intention of doing anything. He said to Xu Cheng, ¡°You want to get out?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°What, the usual rules?¡±

    He had an understanding look on his face and was about to take off his jacket to reveal his vest when that veteran soldier said, ¡°Forget it, you can leave.¡±

    Those soldiers were stunned.

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    This veteran soldier raised his hand to interrupt them and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    After Xu Cheng put on his jacket, he nodded and directly got in through the iron fence before disappearing from the view of the group of border guards.

    ¡°Commander, why did you let this guy go without searching him, or following the protocol?¡±

    Themander said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that there are a few people in the Land of Mercenaries whose face is their pass?¡±

    ¡°I know, aren¡¯t they all influential warlords, but who is this guy?¡±

    The Commander turned to look at Xu Cheng¡¯s and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but the reason why several seniors before you were forced to retire from the army was because of this man.¡±

    After saying that, themander walked back into his office, ignoring the eyes-widened soldiers.

    ¡°So, that guy was the reason why we got these jobs?¡± the soldier mutteredically.

    Xu Cheng appeared at the airport ce, the ck man who was working for him before came again, holding a notebook. ¡°Mr. Fang, this is the passport that Stenson prepared for you. I have already booked the tickets.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I troubled you again.¡±

    The ck man was ttered. ¡°No trouble Mr. Fang, our boss said that if you have time to go to his ce, he will treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± After Xu Cheng took the passport, he headed towards the bathroom.

    Behind the ck man, there was an assistant who curiously asked the ck man, ¡°Boss Hanks, who is this guy? We came all the way over here to deliver his passport to him and this is what he does?¡±

    The ck man¡¯s name was Hanks, and he scoffed at the ignorance of his assistant. ¡°I was in the same position in the gang as you were two months ago, a ¡®nobody.¡¯ And the boss asked me to run some errands in this shithole, so I got a few things done specifically for Mr. Fang, and then I got promoted. It¡¯s all because of this guy that you were just scoffing at.¡±

    Having said that, Hanks nced at his assistant again. ¡°Grow some heart. You should know that he¡¯s somebody from my attitude. I¡¯m reminding you that Mr. Fang has a high reputation within the circle, and it was all thanks to Mr. Fang that the four gangs make their way into the M Nation and dominate the powerful city of Las Vegas, do you get it? The tworgest Las Vegas casinos are under Mr. Fang¡¯s name.¡±

    Chapter 632: Good News from Home (Part Two)

    The assistant red at him.

    ¡°Talk less, work more, let¡¯s go.¡± Hanks led the assistant to the boarding area at the other terminal.

    When Xu Cheng was ready to register, he went to the washroom to tear off some of his fake skin mask and some scar features, regaining his clean appearance. Then he boarded the ne to fly to the M Nation.

    There was a cell phone in the bag the ck man had given him, and when he justnded and gained signal, Stenson called.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve been missing for three months! Tell me, what have you been up to, and why is it so hard for me to debrief you?¡±

    ¡°Come report back to me after I go see my wife,¡± Xu Cheng answered.

    ¡°What?¡± Stenson didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°God, you have a wife, boss? Are you married? My goodness, how can you, Boss, get married so early when you¡¯re such a golden bachelor? It¡¯s just a big sorry loss for all those starlets and Victoria¡¯s Secret Angels in Hollywood. I feel sorry for you, you¡¯re the owner of two of the biggest casinos in Las Vegas, so which celebrity model wouldn¡¯t want to climb onto your bed?¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Stenson, I know I¡¯m good, but I think that my wife is totally worthy of me. Oh, right, let me remind you, she is still your boss¡¯s wife. She will be taking over the financial management in the future, so you better get on good terms with her. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me if she wants to fire you.¡±

    Stenson said, ¡°I just feel too bad. I thought that at your age, Boss, you shouldn¡¯t give up the whole forest for a tree.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned. ¡°Then she¡¯s definitely the most expensive priceless tree of life in the forest. Alright, I don¡¯t have time to listen to your long-windedness, I¡¯m going to find my other half.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Can I go there with you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then youe to Cambridge.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave ande over right away.¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately called Lin Chuxue. His phone number was an unfamiliar number, but after getting through and hearing his voice, Lin Chuxue recognized him but still deliberately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s lips slightly curled. ¡°My husband¡¯s phone number is not this. If you want to y a prank, please stop.¡±

    Xu Cheng cried andughed. ¡°Honey, that night I saw a pink birthmark on the bottom of the left side of your chest.¡±

    Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t able to fool around any longer. ¡°Xu Cheng you b¡ª¨Cd! Can you hold a conversation? You¡¯ve been missing for three months and you are still joking around like this? I¡¯ve been calling you on your cell phone and it¡¯s not in service, so I already pretended that my husband is dead. Hmph!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°How could I die so easily? Didn¡¯t I just die ande back out of the ground? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t leave my wife behind; I just feel sorry for the Xu Family ancestors for not having a pair of children with her, so I climbed back out again.¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, who wants to have a baby with you...¡± giggled Lin Chuxu. ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m afraid your only family member won¡¯t be able to get married. That brat Ye Xiu calls me every day asking if I¡¯m hiding you or not. Every time he calls, I curse at him!¡±

    Xu Cheng wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°He said your Uncle Zhou Zhen is looking for you. He¡¯s one step away from kneeling down to find you. Ye Xiu said that Aunt Lan went smoothly with him, and Zhou Zhen is not young anymore, so he wants to get married. However, Aunt Lan over there wanted to see if you have time, because she sees you as half a family. If you weren¡¯t going to attend, she was afraid that no one could hold the scene, so the wedding was postponed. Meanwhile, if Zhou Zhen wasn¡¯t tied down because of his identity and position, he would have booked a flight and kidnapped you back.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Lan is getting married?¡± Xu Cheng was happy. ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ve been afraid of her being lonely for someone who is almost 50. So what are you waiting for, Honey, let¡¯s go back for a trip.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°You are finally willing to take me out?¡±

    Xu Chengughed, ¡°If I don¡¯t bring you out. People will say I¡¯m too low-key, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a low-key pretentious.¡±

 Chapter 633 - Forced to Be High Profile (

    Chapter 633: Forced to Be High Profile (Part One)

    Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t seen Lin Chuxue for three months and he missed her very much.

    Lin Chuxue stood in front of her apartment in high heels and a fluffy one-piece dress that entuated her slender body. Then, a shallow acquaintance from next door greeted her. ¡°Waiting for someone? Miss Nicole, my son is really nice; perhaps you should get to know him?¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯m actually married.¡±

    ¡°I know this is an excuse you pretty girls use because you don¡¯t want to be bothered, but don¡¯t worry, my son has a good career and appearance.¡± This woman, named Jenny, heard that Lin Chuxue was studying at Harvard, had modest manners, and was a perfect woman in her eyes, so she thought that Lin Chuxue was very suitable for her son. Her son was too busy, so she wanted to find him a perfect wife. ¡°He is already on his way here. Seeing that we were good neighbours, you should meet him once.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled gently and elegantly. ¡°Perhaps not, I¡¯m really married and I¡¯m waiting for my husband.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng appeared across the street of the apartment. He had just gotten out of the taxi, and was standing across the street, smiling at Lin Chuxue when he saw her.

    Lin Chuxue, however, after giving him a fake smile, turned around with her arms crossed before her chest and went upstairs.

    Jenny saw that Xu Cheng had arrived in a taxi and became confused, since in her mind, someone like Lin Chuxue, who was a student at Harvard and seemed perfect from inside out, shouldn¡¯t have an average boyfriend. When she saw Xu Cheng, she doubted that Lin Chuxue¡¯s taste in man was this bad.

    ¡°That¡¯s her husband?¡± Jenny was still not quite convinced that Lin Chuxue would like a man like Xu Cheng.

    Lin Chuxue had already gone upstairs, and when Xu Cheng came from the other side, Jenny pushed him away and said, ¡°This is an apartment where women live. Men are forbidden to go up there.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m her husband, I came over to pick her up.¡±

    Jenny: ¡°Why do I feel like she¡¯s not happy that you are picking her up? Are you a real husband or a fake one? I know girls like Nicole have boys who like her and that¡¯s normal. Besides there are a lot of bold ones nowadays, but let me tell you, a woman like Nicole is not the kind of woman a boy like you can give a future to.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Cheng was wondering why this woman seemed so nosy.

    ¡°I¡¯m thendlord of this apartment,¡± the woman responded.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s none of your business, she¡¯s really my wife. I just haven¡¯t visited her at school for a while, so I¡¯m not crazy,¡± Xu Cheng exined.

    ¡°Listen.¡± Jenny was sure that no one woulde after Nicole, and she expected to give this opportunity to her son, who was on his way to leave work at this point. She said to Xu Cheng in a serious tone, ¡°She has a date, I ask you not to harass her. If you don¡¯t leave, I might have to call the police.¡±

    As her words dropped, a Cadic SUV pulled over and a man in his 30s who looked very sessful came over. He saw that Xu Cheng wanted to make a move on Jenny so he stepped forward and snapped, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    This man was thendlord¡¯s son, a man with a sessful career working for arge corporation with a title belonging to a mid-level manager.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I have some misunderstandings with my wife and I was exining it to her,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Thendlord Jenny whispered a few words into her son¡¯s ear, perhaps painting Xu Cheng as her son¡¯s potential rival.

    Jenny had already shown Lin Chuxue¡¯s photo to her son in the past, and he was amazed to the point where he felt that no matter what, he had toe over and meet her in person.

    He heard from his mother that Lin Chuxue was also studying at Harvard in the finance department, and she would definitely be apetitive asset on Wall Street, which was a perfect match with his career. Most importantly, she was too perfect and beautiful!

    Having heard from his mother that Xu Cheng was his romance rival and could be a bast*rd who deceives women, he looked at Xu Cheng and said outrageously, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s fine to chase women, but don¡¯t have a crooked mind.¡±

    Chapter 633: Forced to Be High Profile (Part Two)

    ¡°How do I have a crooked mind?¡± Xu Cheng was stunned.

    ¡°I know you want to chase after that woman just now, but take a look at yourself and look at her. She¡¯s studying at Harvard and you look like you have nothing. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of her?¡± Jenny¡¯s son sneered at him.

    Xu Cheng finally understood that they still didn¡¯t believe that he and Lin Chuxue were married. Also, by the looks of this man¡¯s attitude, he seemed to have some interest in his wife.

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Then I¡¯m curious, what kind of man can be worthy of her?¡±

    ¡°Someone, for example, like me.¡± Thendlord¡¯s son said, ¡°I work for a multinational corporation as a merchandise manager and I make $20K a month. Here¡¯s my business card. That car parked on the side of the road there is worth over $80K and the money to keep it costs $500 per month for gas and maintenance. Do you even have $500 in your pocket right now?¡±

    Xu Cheng came over from the Land of Mercenaries and of course carried no money. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°It is true that I don¡¯t have it on me now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y this trick with me, men like you just don¡¯t admit that you have failed, always tricking women with morals and dreams. If they don¡¯t believe you and choose a more luxurious life, you would say that they are shallow gold diggers. Then, ording to you who can¡¯t satisfy their material needs, would you be considered a loser? I¡¯m sorry if this talk was blunt or hurt your pride, but I¡¯m just trying to wake you up. You should thank me and listen to me, because you don¡¯t deserve a woman like her.¡±

    Xu Cheng responded,

    ¡°Then you are worthy of it? How much money do you have for her to spend?

    Did you know that the set of solid diamond bracelets she¡¯s wearing on her wrist

    is a limited edition design that was releasedst year by one of Britain¡¯s

    biggest jewellerypanies that rank amongst the top ten European luxury

    panies? It¡¯s worth €80,000, which is probably worth 4 years of your sry.

    Besides, she¡¯s wearing several watches; can¡¯t you tell they¡¯re all from Patek

    Philippe? She has a total of three limited-edition women¡¯s custom-made watches

    on her, each priced at 50 million euros, which is equivalent to 10 years of

    yourbour. If you are knowledgeable about the fashion industry, you would

    know that it¡¯s not difficult to find the clothes she was wearing just now in

    Paris fashion shows, with even single items being in the $50K bidding range.

    Her wardrobe is big enough to amodate one tenth of the clothes from fashion

    shows, which is enough for you tobour for 20 years to afford.¡±

    Thendlord¡¯s son was stunned. ¡°You... how do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°Boss.¡± At this time, Stanson drove over in Xu Cheng¡¯s Las Vegas casino limousine and pulled over to the curb to wave at him.

    Xu Cheng smiled at thisndlord¡¯s son and said, ¡°See that car? A month¡¯s worth of bodyguards and chauffeurs and expenses just for its maintenance will cost $100K, which is worth half a year of yourbour. Besides, this Cadic is a customized version of an extended business sedan, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even afford to purchase this car after struggling for 30 years.¡±

    After Xu Cheng finished speaking, he walked towards the sedan, and turned back, not forgetting to say to thisndlord¡¯s son, ¡°Why do you think I know so many things about her? Because I bought all of them for her.¡±

 Chapter 634 - The Haunting Phone Call

    Chapter 634: The Haunting Phone Call (Part One)

    Thendlord¡¯s son felt annoyed from embarrassment. ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re ugly and you don¡¯t know how to impress women. Can¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you anymore? Hurry up and get out of here!¡±

    Just at this moment, Lin Chuxue, who had already changed into a formal dress and freshened up, came down stairs.

    Thendlord hurriedly greeted Lin Chuxue with her son, ¡°Miss Nicole, see? I didn¡¯t lie to you, my son is a great man.¡±

    Thendlord¡¯s son straightened up his suit and introduced himself in a serious manner.

    However, Lin Chuxue never looked at him once and only smiled at thendlord. ¡°Mrs. Jenny, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to introduce your son to me in front of my husband, is it?¡±

    Both of them were stunned.

    Lin Chuxue smiled and continued to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you about my marriage. That unattractive man outside is indeed my husband. Excuse me for now.¡±

    She then brushed past the two and walked towards the limo.

    Thendlord¡¯s son said in annoyance at Lin Chuxue, ¡°You¡¯re simply shallow. I thought a Harvard woman would be different, but I didn¡¯t think you would also be a woman who would sell her love for money regardless of happiness.¡±

    Lin Chuxueughed as she turned to look at him and said. ¡°Sir, I just heard what you said to my husband and I want to give it back to you now. In fact, someone like you is a loser. You say I am a vulgar woman who likes money, so let me ask you, why don¡¯t I live in a fancy apartment or a five-star hotel, instead preferring to live in an ordinary apartment like yours? Benevolence is a matter of opinion; for someone who is extremely selfish in his heart, I don¡¯t think I need to exin anything to you. Frankly, I don¡¯t care if you look at me in that way, because to me, you are nothing.¡±

    Although Lin Chuxue was angry with Xu Cheng, she would defend him from anyone who called him out.

    Xu Cheng leaned on the window of the car and gave Lin Chuxue a thumbs up. ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Lin Chuxue red at him, and as Stenson was ready to open the door for her, she went around past Xu Cheng¡¯s door and pulled open the side Xu Cheng was at. She went in and pushed Xu Cheng out of the way and sat down on the Boss seat.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I will be in charge of the family funds money from now on? People are right, you¡¯re so ugly anyway, and they think I¡¯m just after your money being with you. I should live up to their impression of me and just spend your money harder. I¡¯ll take the boss chair, and you, who doesn¡¯t care, can go away to the other side.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and sat at the side.

    Stenson, who was in the passenger seat, was shocked as this was his first time seeing his boss, who was strict to his men, respected by the big four mafia groups, and the man behind the Las Vegas incident, showing such a tolerant side to his wife.

    Stenson turned to look at Lin Chuxue, and he was stunned.

    Putting aside that Xu Cheng was his boss, Lin Chuxue was indeed stunning. She looked very much like a work of art that was perfectly wless from afar and had a cold and difficult presence from up-close. However, the more she was unreachable, the more men would want to go after her, being satisfied if they could melt this iceberg by just a little.

    Chapter 634: The Haunting Phone Call (Part Two)

    So, when Lin Chuxue smiled, it would really melt anything.

    But Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t smile, and instead she looked at Stenson, freezing him with her re.

    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Lin Chuxue asked Xu Cheng. She had yet to see Stenson before.

    Stenson quickly introduced himself. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my name is Stenson. I am in charge of the financial management and am an investment advisor for Boss. In simple and easy to understand terms, I¡¯m an ountant.¡±

    ¡°He is the financial manager I recruited with an annual sry of ten million, very professional,¡± Xu Cheng exined.

    ¡°Did I ask you?¡± Lin Chuxue turned her head over and gave a hard look at Xu Cheng. She was still angry about Xu Cheng¡¯s disappearance for three months. She looked at Stenson again and said, ¡°Why do you need such arge annual sry for? It¡¯s easy to find someone like you with a million-dor annual sry on Wall Street. Let¡¯s reduce it to 5 million first.¡±

    Stenson¡¯s eyes widened and looked at Xu Cheng, who pointed at him and said to him, ¡°Alright, 5 million it is, you heard her.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stenson smiled bitterly.

    Lin Chuxue knew that Xu Cheng was deliberately agreeing with her. ¡°For the sake of you sending the raw diamond materials to my mother¡¯s side, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time.¡±

    The phone in her bag suddenly rang.

    Lin Chuxue pulled out her phone and handed it to Xu Cheng. ¡°I can¡¯t stand Ye Xiu anymore, you talk to him. This is the 26th call he has made to me this month.¡±

    Xu Cheng quickly answered the phone.

    Ye Xiu¡¯s wailing voice could be heard from the other end. ¡°Sister-inw, let my brothere back. I¡¯ve been cornered every day by Uncle Zhou Zhen, this b*stard has taken a wedding leave to keep his eyes on me. He¡¯s the first one I see when I open my eyes, he¡¯s here while I eat and even when I¡¯m in the bathrooms. I can¡¯t stand him anymore and I¡¯m about to go crazy you know? Seeing that I¡¯m the only one left in the Ye Family, and to keep me sane, please let my brothere back and attend the wedding. Auntie Lan had said that if both of you don¡¯te, then she won¡¯t get married. Uncle Zhou Zhen wouldn¡¯t ept that, and the whole city has received their wedding invitations already. I¡¯m not afraid of him being humiliated on his wedding day, but that he will use me as a punching bag afterwards. He¡¯s from the police force, and I can¡¯t win!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t the old man arranging the wedding? Is there that much trouble?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, you¡¯re not dead yet, my brother?¡± Ye Xiu was scared by his voice.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You f*cking want to see me die?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°You¡¯re not dead, but I¡¯m dying, so hurry back home. Auntie Lan said the only people she was close to were you and your wife, she asked you toe and attend the wedding, or else she won¡¯t go through with it. This has made my Uncle Zhou Zhen anxious, he said that if you don¡¯te back, then he will issue a legal document to extradite you back from the M Nation!¡±

    Zhou Zhen was eavesdropping on the other end, and when he heard Ye Xiu on the phone with Xu Cheng, he immediately snatched the phone and shouted. ¡°Xu Cheng! Your Uncle Zhou Zhen, my happiness depends on you! If you don¡¯te back, then Lan Ting won¡¯t marry me! The old man has said that he will take you into interrogation if that¡¯s the case!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m afraid of dying, so I¡¯d better note back.¡±

    Zhou Zhen cried, ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Can you bear the thought of two lovers who can¡¯t be together? Think about your father and your mother... what¡¯s the difference between you and Ryong Xiao.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t insult my parents¡¯ love. I¡¯m already on my way back.¡±

 Chapter 635 - Headline: Lin Chuxueâ€™s Husband (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 635: Headline: Lin Chuxue¡¯s Husband (Part One)</h4>

    ¨C Airport ¨C

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue had justnded, and Ye Xiu was already at the airport to pick them both up personally.

    Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng¡¯s trip was very low-key this time, and Lin Chuxue was even wearing sunsses as she held Xu Cheng¡¯s arm when they came out.

    Ye Xiu¡¯s face brightened up when he saw Xu Cheng and quickly ran over.

    ¡°Oh man, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Ye Xiu smiled and came over to carry the luggage for the two.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have much; it was mainly just Lin Chuxue¡¯s clothes, so one suitcase was enough for the two of them.

    Ye Xiu walked to the parking lot as he carried the suitcase.

    However, the reporters at the airport were still like sharks that had caught a trace of blood. Even with her sunsses on, Lin Chuxue, who was already considered semi-retired from the entertainment circle, was still too visible with her height and devilish figure!

    It was hard to ignore someone who was over 5¡¯6 with a body fitting the golden proportions, since most of them were already in the entertainment industry or were a model. She was obviously not a foreign model with her ck hair, and there were only a few with those body proportions in the entertainment circle. Although it was hard to see how she looked, her attractive figure alone was enough for reporters to specte and take photos.

    So they followed her for a while and a person¡¯s name immediately surfaced in a few of the reporters¡¯ brains!

    Lin Chuxue!

    The Diva Lin Chuxue!

    That half-retired, half-hidden Lin Chuxue who had been in hiding for almost half a year was caught on camera today.

    ¡°Is that... is that Lin Chuxue? That figure and height, as well as the fashion sense seems like her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely her! Who else but the diva Lin Chuxue would have a height of over 5¡¯6 with that figure.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t she always have a lot of followers? Everywhere she went, there were bodyguards and assistants.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I heard that her assistant and manager from Royal Capital Entertainment are working with the other neers. I think someone took over Liu Ziqi¡¯s shift. That¡¯s definitely her! If she¡¯s not in show business, why is she wearing sunsses? Isn¡¯t that a cover-up?¡±

    For a while, the reporters who liked to lurk in the airport acted as if they chugged an entire case of energy drink as they all rushed over towards Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue was wearing sunsses, but the delicate half of her face that wasn¡¯t covered, including her lips and nose bridge, were enough to show her beauty.

    The reason she didn¡¯t hide herself this time was because she had let go of her past in showbiz andpletely thought of herself as an ordinary person, an ordinary woman who was apanying her husband. She thought she had left the entertainment industry for long enough that even if she was found, in this fast-paced industry, she would be considered unpopr, and thus she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    However, she forgot how much of an impact it would have if she was holding a man¡¯s arm in public.

    Chapter 635: Headline: Lin Chuxue¡¯s Husband (Part Two)

    Lin Chuxue had no scandals, no socializing events, and all of her dramas never had any kissing scenes. She was everyone¡¯s diva with an innocent image, and no paparazzi managed to get any scandals with her in it. But today, if this woman was really Lin Chuxue holding a man¡¯s arm, then for the reporter, it was simply big headline news material.

    For a while, the reporters swarmed Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng before they even walked out of the airport.

    ¡°Lin Chuxue! Lin Chuxue we know it¡¯s you! May I ask who this gentleman next to you is?¡±

    ¡°Lin Chuxue, I heard that you have retired, is it rted to this gentleman? Are you two in a romantic rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Princess Snow, could you introduce the gentleman you¡¯re holding on to? Is he your boyfriend?¡±

    The fuss caused by the reporters attracted others who were Lin Chuxue¡¯s fans, and everyone rushed towards them, taking pictures of Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue holding hands together.

    Xu Cheng instinctively put one arm around Lin Chuxue to protect her.

    ¡°You go pick up the car,¡± Xu Cheng said impatiently to Ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu nodded. His car was still in the parking lot, and it was obviously unrealistic for them to walk there now under this situation. It would be better if he simply went to get his car and came to pick them up at the entrance of the airport.

    Xu Cheng did not expect so many reporters and fans. All of a sudden, the airport was surrounded by a flood of people; even the airport security who came over to maintain order couldn¡¯t stop them, and everyone was taking pictures while handing microphones to Lin Chuxue, hoping that she could say something.

    For the entire time Lin Chuxue had her sunsses on and lips pressed tight together, until she whispered beside Xu Cheng¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you n to say something? How long are we going to be trapped here?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and pulled Lin Chuxue behind him with a determined face. He then casually took a microphone and said, ¡°Let me say it, I¡¯ll introduce myself. I am Lin Chuxue¡¯s husband.¡±

    Married!

    Everyone was in an uproar instantly.

    ¡°Princess Snow, does this mean you are married? Is this true?¡± The reporters fired up the questions.

    ¡°Princess Snow, can you tell us yourself.¡±

    Lin Chuxue stepped forward and said straightforwardly, ¡°What my husband has said is already very clear, I want to ask you to bless us. There is also something else I want to tell you, my husband and I actually grew up as childhood sweethearts, and we have known each other for 20 years. Before I entered into the entertainment industry, which was more than seven years ago, we were actually married already. I entered showbiz only for my dream of pursuing music, and I cherish this marriage, which is why I didn¡¯t appear much in front of the public outside of filming and music. That¡¯s because I needed a sense of respect and responsibility for my marriage and for my husband.¡±

    The ce was in an uproar.

    Those reporters were simply thrilled as this was definitely headlines, big headlines!

    The entertainment diva, Princess Snow who was many men¡¯s dream girl had been married for a long time, and her husband was a childhood friend of 20 years!

    Having said that, Xu Cheng pulled Lin Chuxue and walked out of the airport hall.

    ¡°This gentleman, can you say something?¡± The reporters immediately surrounded Xu Cheng, the culprit who stole everyone¡¯s beloved dream lover.

    Xu Cheng said to a group of reporters in simple words, ¡°I hope you can bless us, but even if you don¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t care. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Xu Cheng pulled Lin Chuxue away from the crowd after he finished.

    He knew that many of Lin Chuxue¡¯s fans would curse him as he was their dream lover¡¯s husband, but he didn¡¯t care at all.

    Ye Xiu drove over in his car, and after Xu Cheng got into the car with Lin Chuxue, they left everyone¡¯s view. Those reporters who got first-hand information hurriedly sent information to the newspaperpany.

    ¡°Boss! Big news! Entertainment headlines! Princess Snow disappeared for half a year, reappeared in the capital airport with her husband.¡±

    For a while, Weibo and all the major headlines were all taken over by news rted to Lin Chuxue!

    The Trending# also reached top 1.

    Lin Chuxue married.

    Who¡¯s Lin Chuxue¡¯s husband?

 Chapter 636 - The Elderly Want to Meet Lin Chuxue

    <h4>Chapter 636: The Elderly Want to Meet Lin Chuxue (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s personal information waspromised!

    Earlier videos of him participating on the True Man reality show reappeared, and that was when they realized him, and Lin Chuxue really have in-sync minds. In the program, it was no wonder that Xu Cheng only took care of Lin Chuxue, the audience didn¡¯t know then that they had long been a couple.

    A portion of the fans did not buy into it and went to Xu Cheng¡¯s weibo to bomb him with all sorts of curses.

    But at this time, the public rtions of Royal Capital Entertainment Company responded and published a themed post on the web and in major newspapers.

    ¡°Childhood sweethearts of 20 years.¡±

    It wrote about a man who was willing to let his wife go to the entertainment industry for her musical dreams, a man who deserved to be called a good man for seven years of waiting behind the scenes. And a woman, who went from nobody to a popr diva, and for all these years through the storms, her heart was never blinded and changed by the entertainment industry¡¯s glitz and mour. She had been humbly picking scripts, making exquisite albums for fans in return of their love, and was always worthy as a wife. After such a sensational and romantic report came out, Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng¡¯s marriage went into another wave.

    Those who were scolding Xu Cheng before all of a sudden felt that maybe this man was the only one who could be worthy of their Princess Snow.

    That sentence describing how they had known each other for 20 years and were childhood sweethearts really touched the readers.

    It was really rare to maintain a rtionship, and after the glitz and mour of the entertainment industry, they could still keep the promises they made years ago.

    However, there were also other fools who wanted to go against the headlines for attention.

    One of them was an actress who had been controversial since her debut. Lin Yan was a representative of the new generation of sexy actresses, and she bombarded Lin Chuxue on Weibo. ¡°Just hype! Gone for half a year, and rumors have it that she went into hiatus, but who knows. Maybe she¡¯s short of funds and wants to take this opportunity to make aeback, I really envy you for having a good PR team.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was busy those days helping Aunt Lan pick out a wedding dress to prepare for her wedding, so she didn¡¯t have the time to read up on anything about the entertainment industry. She didn¡¯t even think that Lin Yan¡¯s Weibo had called her out.

    The fans on both sides went straight to war.

    However, Lin Chuxue¡¯s fans really were not simple as they bombed Lin Yan¡¯s Weibo!

    Lin Yan, made it to the Trending# section on Weibo with the topic of ¡®Lin Yan mocks Princess Snow Lin Chuxue¡¯, which was also considered to attract attention.

    She went a step further, taking Lin Chuxue¡¯s silence as admitting what she said as she continued to post on Weibo. ¡°Not daring to reply to my words then it would be admitting, eh? You¡¯re just an over-the-top movie queen, and I always thought how pure and innocent you were, but I didn¡¯t think you one and only scandal would need to use a man! I thought you¡¯d be an instor on this matter in the entertainment industry.¡±

    Her words were nasty-sounding and full of sarcasm.

    In the Royal Capital Entertainment Company.

    Liu Ziqi, who was already a top-notch celebrity at Royal Capital Entertainment, couldn¡¯t help but talk back at Lin Yan on Weibo.

    ¡°Where were you when she retired into the shadow at the peak of her poprity? Howe I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever been popr when you say certain people are over the top? Do you doubt the rtionship between my sister and my brother-inw? So why did she quit the entertainment industry for her husband at the height of her poprity? Brains are a good thing, I hope you have one!¡±

    Lin Yan felt that she could even gain more attention if she started something with Liu Ziqi, who was also a big star. So she quickly replied on Weibo, ¡°If it¡¯s for love, then whye out again? Who would believe that she¡¯s not thinking of making aeback in this case?¡±

    Then a bunch of Lin Chuxue¡¯s fansmented, ¡°We can¡¯t wait for Princess Snow to make aeback; as long as her album and movie

    <h4>Chapter 636: The Elderly Want to Meet Lin Chuxue (Part Two)</h4>

    Liu Ziqi sarcastically mocked Lin Yan. ¡°Making aeback? Honestly, isn¡¯t it me who should be

    worried about hereback? But I¡¯m not worried at all, because my sister

    doesn¡¯t care toe back andpete with us, which domestic film and music

    awards hasn¡¯t she won already? Why do I suspect that you¡¯re the one who wants

    to make the headlines? You¡¯re such a scheming girl!¡±

    ¨C Meanwhile, at the Ye Family ¨C

    Xu Cheng was drinking tea with many of the elderly in the courtyard.

    Old Master Ye nced at Xu Cheng and snorted, ¡°You think I can¡¯t see what¡¯s going on in the entertainment industry? You brought your wife here, but you don¡¯t want her to meet us? How long are you going to keep hiding her?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of tea. ¡°You guys are all nearly a hundred years old, there¡¯s a generation gap between you guys. I don¡¯t want my wife to be indoctrinated with any messed-up thoughts by you guys.¡±

    ¡°What kind of excuses are these?¡± Old Master Ye red at him. ¡°You¡¯re our grandson, shouldn¡¯t your wifee over to serve tea and meet us? What, is she not your real wife you¡¯re keeping out there?¡± Old Master Ye tried to provoke him.

    Xu Cheng ced his teacup on the table hard and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Xue is my rightful wife! A monogamous wife! You guys want to fight me, right? Come,e, don¡¯t make excuses with this. All you need to say is just one word, and the five of you cane at me together. I gained a lot of experience this time and I think I can drag all of you up to the sky to take a ne.¡±

    The five elderly: ¡°...¡±

    Old Master Ye patted the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, bring her over here to take a look, that¡¯s seven years of marriage! You¡¯ve been hiding it pretty deep.¡±

    ¡°Deep what? You didn¡¯t know? I could hide it from the press but not from you,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Old Master Ye: ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ve been here for two days, where are you hiding her?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°She went to arrange the wedding and such for Aunt Lan. It¡¯s her first marriage, and there is no one else who can help, so I asked my wife to go and give Aunt Lan some ideas.¡±

    A few elderlies said, ¡°You must bring her over to meet uster.¡±

    Xu Cheng smacked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m afraid that you guys will scare my wife. Anyway, she is just an ordinary person. You five, even if you don¡¯t talk about your backgrounds, are all too old in age; who knows what you will ask to make her unable to answer.¡±

    Old Master Ye snorted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if she hadn¡¯t given up on continuing to be a celebrity, we really wouldn¡¯t want to meet her. However, since she was willing to give that up and be your wife, we know that she is a smart person. At least I¡¯m sure she knows how to talk better than you, you¡¯re just a rock! It¡¯s no fun talking to you, okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng disdainfully said, ¡°That¡¯s because you guys can¡¯t beat me, if you could beat me, you would have brainwashed me to be a good boy long ago.¡±

    All of them: ¡°...¡±

    Old Master Ye sighed. ¡°That would have been for your own good you little prick! Can you be a little dumber?¡±

 Chapter 637 - Ye Xiuâ€™s Warning to Those Media Outlets

    <h4>Chapter 637: Ye Xiu¡¯s Warning to Those Media Outlets (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t purposely denying the five of them; the reason why he insisted that he did not want to bring Lin Chuxue with him was that he knew they did not have good impressions towards the entertainment industry. It was just like what they said, if it wasn¡¯t for Lin Chuxue¡¯s willingness to quit the business for the sake of Xu Cheng¡¯s reputation, they might not have even wanted to meet her.

    Xu Cheng was afraid that they would pressure Lin Chuxue, so he was putting up a tough attitude right now because he was looking for an excuse for Lin Chuxue. He wanted to show how much he loved Lin Chuxue, implying that they could meet with her, but think more about how she would be treated.

    Indeed, Lin Chuxue was also very patient, but she was also nervous when Xu Cheng said that he would bring her to meet those people in his circle.

    This meant that she was really going to be Xu Cheng¡¯s wife in the public¡¯s eye, and she wouldter be the Xu Family¡¯s daughter-inw.

    That social circle was huge, so huge that even her father back then could hardly touch the tip of the iceberg. Just hearing its name would make anyone afraid, so it would be a lie to say that she was not nervous.

    Therefore, Lin Chuxue tried to rx herself and excused herself by helping Auntie Lan to prepare for her wedding so she could avoid meeting those people for the time being.

    At least now that the major media were still broadcasting her affairs, she could not appear in front of those people. Otherwise, it would humiliate Xu Cheng.

    A popr actress!

    Lin Chuxue was a smart woman, it was not that she didn¡¯t want to meet the elders, but she just didn¡¯t want to be there at this time.

    ¨C At the Royal Capital Entertainment Company ¨C

    Liu Ziqi closed Weibo and said to Lin Yan in disdain. ¡°What a stupid woman, I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s getting into trouble.¡±

    At the same time, other younger generation celebrities walked in and heard about Liu Ziqi for backing up Lin Chuxue on Weibo and asked, ¡°Sister Liu, you¡¯re really not afraid that she¡¯lle back and snatch your position away from you if you back her up like this?¡±

    Liu Ziqi frowned, nced at the one who asked, and said, ¡°If Sister Chuxue were to make aeback, not only would I support her, I would also stand up for her and promote her. I¡¯m telling you, she didn¡¯t need to do this at all, because if she didn¡¯t leave in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. I¡¯m not saying that her leaving made me who I am, but she has once helped to pave the way for me. We are all from the samepany and I¡¯ll tell you something just between us, that Lin Yan is definitely in trouble, so don¡¯t follow her footsteps at this time, understand?¡±

    They all nodded.

    But they still didn¡¯t quite understand how Lin Yan was going to end up doomed ording to Liu Ziqi.

    It wasn¡¯t just Lin Yan on Weibo, the news about Lin Chuxue¡¯s marriage was also difficult to ept for those male celebrities who had been secretly in love with her.

    They even encouraged their fans or hired people to curse Xu Cheng in his Weibo.

    ¡°You are just an ugly toad trying to go for a swan!¡±

    ¡°Leave our Princess Snow, you don¡¯t deserve her!¡±

    ¡°Return our Princess.¡±

    ¡°Who is Xu Cheng? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of him before? But recently, I heard about you because of Princess Snow, you scum!¡±

    Yan Xian who disliked Xu Cheng before, and hadn¡¯t been popr since, also stepped out looking for attention at this time.

    He was eagerly trying to prove himself. ¡°When I first recorded that reality show, I didn¡¯t know about their rtionship, and in my dedication to the show, I didn¡¯t know what I had done to Lin Chuxue, but I was then set up by Xu Cheng secretly for revenge.¡±

    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, and Yan Xian immediately jumped into the spotlight.

    Many people expressed sympathy for him.

    It just happened that when Ye Xiu, who was in charge of dismissing all the negative and unrealistic news about Lin Chuxue was doing his job, many small celebrities in the entertainment circle who wanted to get some clout off of this hot topic actually jumped out into the spotlight.

    This made Ye Xiu furious.

    ording to Old Master Ye¡¯s arrangement, he was to cover up Lin Chuxue¡¯s recent news before the wedding so nobody in their circle could talk about her in this manner. It was also for Xu Cheng¡¯s sake, so Ye Xiu was in charge of handling it.

    After he looked into what happened with Yan Xian at that time, he called upon Ou Li to deal with it.

    <h4>Chapter 637: Ye Xiu¡¯s Warning to Those Media Outlets (Part Two)</h4>

    The first time Ou Li contacted Ye Xiu, he was so scared by his background that he started to bite Yan Xian like a rabid dog with no restrictions. He directly spoke to Yan Xian on Weibo, @-ing his ount name: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said that. Back then, I invested in three movies with you, and because of what you supposedly did to Lin Chuxue, I was affected as well and those three movies couldn¡¯t even be aired. I lost a hundred million dors from that. Let me tell the public what you did to Lin Chuxue: he wanted to use dirty tricks and use his rtionship with me as the producer, to take down a certain actress. If you read up the newspaper at that time, you would know.¡±

    This turn of events pped Yan Xian back down and stopped him from trying toe back up.

    Not just the fans, but almost everyone started to curse at him for what he did.

    Ye Xiu also noticed a lot of male celebrities hiring a lot of people to spread rumors about Xu Cheng, and he directly contacted an influential newspaper in the entertainment industry to publish an article.

    This report was titled: ¡°The Man Behind Lin Chuxue¡±

    The first photo in the entire news was the one taken by all the reporters this time, in which Xu Cheng was holding Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand, both of them wearing sunsses, while Ye Xiu himself was following behind him carrying the luggage!

    At the end, there was a photo of Ye Xiu as the driver, driving Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue away.

    The photos formed a sharp contrast.

    Then, the report stated: the man behind Lin Chuxue may be someone with a mysterious background.

    First of all, the full article did not mention anything about Xu Cheng, but it was suggesting that Xu Cheng could have a potentially powerful background.

    For example, one paragraph of the article was as follows: ¡°Look at this photo, yes that¡¯s right. Look at the man carrying the suitcase behind these two people. You may be a little unfamiliar with this man, but this man is not simple. He is only known to the big names in the circle, he is the leading member of the young generation in Yanjing, the only grandson from the Ye Family! It could be said that he was a person that even certain entertainment and broadcasting bureau heads would have to give face to. But this person was carrying luggage for Lin Chuxue and her husband! When they were leaving, he was even the driver who picked up the two. From this detail, it isn¡¯t hard to see that Xu Cheng¡¯s identity isn¡¯t simple, or to say he has a greater positionpared to Young Master Ye!¡±

    Once this report came out, Xu Cheng¡¯s identity suddenly became even more mysterious.

    A lot of the entertainment and newspanies started to look into it, and that was when they finally noticed Ye Xiu carrying the luggage behind them in all the photos they took. After they carefully asked around, the head of the entertainmentpanies was shocked to find out.

    Then one by one, they withdrew from reporting Lin Chuxue¡¯s news.

    This was a warning!

    Ye Xiu¡¯s warning! He didn¡¯t want to take them down with a big move, so he gave them warnings in advance.

    Those big entertainmentpanies and newspapers went and fully deleted and withdrew any unfavorable articles about Lin Chuxue.

    Simply thunderous!

    But Lin Yan still hadn¡¯t realized what was happening, and neither did those few actors who hired people to spread rumors about Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 638 - The Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 638: The Dinner (Part One)</h4>

    Those artists who didn¡¯t respond didn¡¯t know Ye Xiu at all; they wouldn¡¯t have known about him with their social standings.

    Lin Yan¡¯s agent had recently received two advertising endorsements due to the hype. Although these endorsements weren¡¯t big, being just for games, it was money nheless. She had agreed to go for a photo shoot, and on their way there, she received a call from thepany¡¯s CEO.

    He cut straight to the point, ¡°Did you authorize Lin Yan¡¯s Weibo ount or did she post that stuff herself? Isn¡¯t it thepany¡¯s strict policy that no artist can publish what they want without permission?¡±

    Lin Yan¡¯s agent was dumbfounded and she immediately said, ¡°It was Lin Yan¡¯s own idea. I didn¡¯t allow her at first, but now it seems that the effect is very good. She haspletely earned enough attention, and I have received two million-dor ad endorsements and three variety show invitations. As long as we keep the exposure going, other scripts wille ordingly. I must say that this wave of hype is very good. ¡°

    The other end shouted through the phone, ¡°Not bad my a*s! Does she not see what kind of person she is, is she going to bite anyone who¡¯s against her? Did she think she could jump into this hype with Lin Chuxue¡¯s level of poprity? Hurry up and clear all of the Weibo posts and apologize for this incident!¡±

    ¡°President Chen, you¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± The agent was shocked.

    President Chen said, ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll cancel all of Lin Yan¡¯s endorsements and other work on behalf of thepany. You¡¯re her agent, you decide how you will proceed.¡±

    Meanwhile, the otherpany CEOs all received a letter from awyer from a Yanjingw firm.

    The letter asked theirpany¡¯s male artists to stop hiring people to spread rumors and send curses at Xu Cheng¡¯s Weibo.

    Several CEOs did not care at first because they would receive a few of these letters every year. Unless it was a court order, they would not suffer any legal penalties if they ignored them.

    Moreover, thesewyers¡¯ letters were criticizing their male artists, and who would be happy to listen to those?

    More than six or seven male artists were hiring people to curse at Xu Cheng, and most of the time, they would have a management team. They were also celebrities who had some solid fanbase.

    Since they were old artists, thepany was turning a blind eye towards what they were doing.

    However, the broadcast bureau side made a move.

    They did nothing but invite the CEOs who managed the entertainmentpanies those seven male artists came from.

    The CEOs were sure to be there, and all of them had arrived early.

    At the dinner, the top manager of the Broadcasting Bureau excused himself for a little while and then opened a door and invited Ye Xiu toe in.

    After Ye Xiu came in, the seven CEOs who were going to toast the top manager of the Broadcasting Bureau were all stunned and surprised to see him being so respectful to the young man.

    The manager introduced Ye Xiu to them, ¡°This is Young Master Ye.¡±

    ¡°It was me who invited the seven of you over for dinner today, sorry if I interrupted your schedules,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    ¡°Oh, no no no.¡± The seven CEOs were all ttered. Although they didn¡¯t know what kind of background Ye Xiu had, if the manager of the Broadcasting Bureau respected this man, then he must be someone they couldn¡¯t afford to mess around with.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, let¡¯s toast to you. Make yourself at home, and we¡¯ll drink up.¡± The seven CEOs came together and raised their cups with both hands.

    Ye Xiu waved his hands. ¡°Wait a minute, how can I let you guys toast me, it should be me toasting you guys. My brother has recently offended these people for some reason. He¡¯s being bullied and personally attacked by them, but he¡¯s very busy right now and doesn¡¯t have the time to take care of these things. I¡¯m his younger brother, so I can¡¯t ignore what those people are saying to him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here inviting you to apologize.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, that is not necessary.¡± The seven CEOs were taken aback as theyughed bitterly and said, ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯re pping us in the face. How could we be in the ce for you to apologize to us...¡±

    <h4>Chapter 638: The Dinner (Part Two)</h4>

    Ye Xiu suddenly read out the names of the seven male artists at this time, and every time a name came out, the faces of the seven CEOs changed slightly.

    Finally, Ye Xiu raised his head to the seven CEOs and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know whichpany these stup*d artists came from. If any of you knows, go back and tell them to stop barking like a dog, because my brother won¡¯t throw them a bone. Instead, I have my own stick which I¡¯ll throw at them. You must check who the dog¡¯s owner¡¯s is before trying to beat it up don¡¯t you? So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here inviting everyone over for a meal. How do you think we should deal with this?¡±

    The faces of the seven CEOs changed dramatically in an instant.

    One by one, they became frightened.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, this is definitely ourpany¡¯s intention, really.¡±

    Ye Xiu took out a document. ¡°This is the evidence of those 50-cent armies they hired and their confessions, as well as the evidence of these seven artists¡¯ direct pay transfer exchanges, and the IDs of these people whomented which I got from Weibo¡¯s CEO. Take a look for yourselves. My brother is very generous; you can¡¯t bite them back just because the dog bit you first, right? And I¡¯ve hadwyers send letters to all seven of you before, or would you guys only take it seriously when you see a subpoena?¡±

    The seven CEOs¡¯ entire faces turned pale and cowardly when they went over and looked at the documents.

    While several of them were cowering, some of them became furious and cursed on the spot, ¡°Simply outrageous, thepany had no idea they did this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Young Master Ye, we really didn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ye, please don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Ye Xiu suddenly mmed the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to you guys try to keep yourselves out of it. If you can not make your decisions and manage your artists, then I can take care of them for you! Director Yu!¡±

    Director Yu: ¡°Young Master Ye. ¡°

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I think some artists with tainted character shouldn¡¯t engage in public activities anymore, otherwise they might influence our younger generation. Of course, I¡¯m just suggesting, and you guys can still make your own calls.¡±

    Director Yu of the Broadcasting Bureau smiled. ¡°We ept reports.¡±

    The faces of the seven CEOs directly turned to the color of pig liver.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, Young Master Ye! Please don¡¯t get angry.¡± The seven CEOs immediately put down their cups and came around the table. ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s matter, we will definitely give you an exnation. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t get angry. We haven¡¯t eaten yet. Come and see what to eat, don¡¯t let anger ruin your body.¡±

    Ye Xiu snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t be eating. I¡¯ll give you CEOs a day¡¯s time. I hope that after tomorrow, there won¡¯t be any messyments under my brother¡¯s public ount. Of course, some people have to pay for their stupidity when they do something wrong, and if you want to defend your artists, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll also defend my brother in my own way, so we¡¯ll see. ¡°

    Having said that, Ye Xiu left directly.

    The seven CEOs smiled bitterly and looked at Director Yu. ¡°This... Director Yu, you won¡¯t really...¡±

    Director Yu: ¡°Business is Business, I will need toter re-examine whether the public images of your major artists are appropriate to appear on public television.¡±

    The CEOs were scared to death.

    This meant an eternal hiatus.

    ¡°Director Yu,e on, let¡¯s talk this over. Please don¡¯t do that. We will go back and we¡¯ll make sure to do this cleanly.¡±

    Director Yu nced at the seven CEOs and said, ¡°You have only one chance!¡±

    The seven CEOs immediately nodded their heads and bowed. ¡°Thank you, thank you! One is enough! There absolutely won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

 Chapter 639 - Lin Chuxueâ€™s Conclusion

    Chapter 639: Lin Chuxue¡¯s Conclusion

    In a photography studio.

    Lan Ting was putting on makeup while Lin Chuxue was clipping on her wedding headset. Auntie Lan said embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have a marriage ceremony at first, and we could have just been satisfied with the marriage certificate. However, he insisted on having a ceremony. What a shy thing to say.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing that gives a woman more happiness than when she gets married. How can we just rush one out? Auntie, you¡¯re a strong businesswoman, and you¡¯re afraid of this?¡± Lin Chuxueughed.

    Auntie Lanughed bitterly. ¡°But I¡¯m forty years old, and you don¡¯t know what kind of people those guests will be when the timees. You said Zhou Zhen is at least the third leading soldier of the Zhou Family, then his wife should be someone younger. How can it be an old woman like me?¡±

    ¡°Who said you¡¯re old?¡± Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes. ¡°Was it Zhou Zhen who dared to say that about you? I will tell Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Auntie Lan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not unwilling to marry Zhou Zhen, because I also believe that he really likes me. It¡¯s just that it feels a bit odd for me to wear this dress at my age when so many people will be there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared and nervous, that¡¯s totally normal. It¡¯s your first time, so this is probably premarital syndrome.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Auntie. I haven¡¯t even officially worn a wedding dress to church with Xu Cheng yet, but if I were you, I would be nervous too. I was just thinking about how one day, Xu Cheng can propose to me and then make up for it properly by throwing me a romantic wedding.¡±

    At this point, Lin Chuxue raised her head fantasizing about giving her hand to Xu Cheng in a vintage-style church.

    ¡°Young Master has never proposed to you?¡± Auntie Lan asked in surprise.

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth. ¡°Forget about that guy who doesn¡¯t know how to be romantic. It was my father who forced me to marry him in the first ce, and he actually rejected my father! It makes me mad just thinking about it; if he doesn¡¯t make up a wedding for me, then don¡¯t expect me to carry his children!¡±

    Auntie Lan looked seriously at Lin Chuxue. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, the young master is the only heir of the Xu family, and he has to have more children. How can he not?¡±

    ¡°Eh yah.¡± Lin Chuxue felt shy. ¡°I¡¯m envious of you wearing the wedding dress because I want to wear one too.¡±

    Right at this moment.

    Ady in her thirties with a nice body figure, a pretty face, and a little bit of charm walked into the studio. She then put her hands on her waist as she looked around and saw Lan Ting, who was sitting in front of the mirror. She rushed over and said, ¡°So you are the one. I couldn¡¯t find you for the longest time. It¡¯s you who stole my Zhou Zhen away, and now you even want to marry him? There is no way!¡±

    When Lin Chuxue saw her trying to pull Auntie Lan¡¯s wedding dress, she shook off her hand and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    This woman had a fancy watch and a Hermes bag in her hand, her clothes were expensive as well; she seemed like a woman from a rich family. Lin Chuxue could tell how she was and what her background was just from her appearance.

    At this time, Zhou Zhen, who was also trying on clothes inside, came out from the dressing room and saw this woman. He looked very unhappy as he said, ¡°Miss Ai Jia, why are you here to make trouble? I hope you don¡¯t take our tolerance of your behavior for granted.¡±

    Zhou Zhen came over and whispered in Lan Ting¡¯s ear, exining, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the owner of the biggest jewelrypany in Yanjing. She likes me, but I don¡¯t know if this was her father¡¯s idea. I was never interested in her, and I¡¯m already this age. If I wanted to be with her then I would have already done so, right? Lan Ting, don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±

    Lan Ting red at Zhou Zhen. ¡°Why are you so nervous that you hurried to exin to me? I didn¡¯t ask you.¡±

    Zhou Zhen smacked his mouth. ¡°I was afraid that you won¡¯t agree to marry me again, it¡¯s not easy. During this period, this woman was asking everyone if they know about you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    The woman named Ai Jia looked at Zhou Zhen and questioned. ¡°Zhou Zhen, you know that I like you and have been waiting for you, but you actually like such an old woman?¡±

    Zhou Zhen: ¡°I¡¯m also old! I¡¯m just two years older than Lan Ting, so it¡¯s just right.¡±

    Ai Jia pointed at Lan Ting to try to humiliate her and said, ¡°She¡¯s an old woman, she doesn¡¯t have a body as good as mine, and her face isn¡¯t as good as mine. I¡¯ve checked and all she has is money, do you like money? You must like money. Well, my family has money too, and my family¡¯s money would be all yours if we get married because I¡¯m the only daughter.¡±

    Zhou Zhen said, ¡°Ai Jia, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m looking for a wife, not a lover! I want to have a wife with whom I can live without a generation gap. Also, you¡¯re thirty now, but when you reach your forties, you may not be as good-looking as my wife.¡±

    Auntie Lan rolled her eyes at Zhou Zhen and she appeared to be calm as sheughed inside quietly.

    Lin Chuxueughed secretly beside them as she was worried that Zhou Zhen was only marrying her for political reasons, and that they had no emotional bond. Xu Cheng was also worried, so he asked Lin Chuxue toe over and check it out, but now she felt like these two did have something going on.

    Ai Jia became pissed off with her eyes almost spitting fire. She didn¡¯t think that her crush would look down at her as well, and she suddenly took out a toner bottle from her Hermes bag, that actually contained sulfuric acid.

    She unscrewed it and threw it towards Lan Ting.

    Zhou Zhen reacted quickly and jumped directly on Lan Ting to cover her, but the acid sttered on his face instead. He began rolling on the ground and gritting his teeth, crying miserably.

    Lan Ting was shocked. ¡°Zhou!¡±

    The staff came running right over, and Lin Chuxue pushed Ai Jia back, kicking the sulfuric acid cosmetics bottle away. She immediately called 911.

    Lan Ting sobbed as she held onto Zhou Zhen and shouted, ¡°Zhou hang in there, the paramedics will be here soon! Why did you block it for me!¡±

    Half of Zhou Zhen¡¯s face was so burnt that smoke wasing off from it, and he was so in pain that his whole face turned red. He gritted his teeth after seeing Lan Ting crying like that and said, ¡°A woman¡¯s face is more important than a man¡¯s, it¡¯s better I get hurt than you.¡±

    Lan Ting didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, so she hugged Zhou Zhen tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you!¡±

    Lin Chuxue held down Ai Jia who seemed to be regretting it already and said to her, ¡°As long as you meet the right person at the right time, no matter how old you are, it¡¯s never toote! You im to want to win over Uncle Zhou¡¯s heart, but what else do you have besides your body and face? The most important foundation of a rtionship is your heart. I used to think that with my appearance and figure, every man in the world is obligated to treat me as a treasure, but then I was constantly hurt by them. In fact, no matter how beautiful the woman is, there¡¯s a period to that, because after her youth, the only thing you can use to win over a man is with your heart. Do not think that you are the one ying them, because in the end, you¡¯ll end up with nothing if you don¡¯t treat them with your heart!¡±

    This was Lin Chuxue¡¯s conclusion of her and Xu Cheng¡¯s rtionship. Therefore, she loved Xu Cheng with all her heart and strength!

 Chapter 640 - Going with the Flow

    <strong>Chapter 640: Going with the Flow</strong>

    ¨C At the hospital ¨C

    Zhou Zhen was receiving treatment.

    It was the first time Lin Chuxue saw Auntie Lan with a temper, and she didn¡¯t let anyone help her. She called her financialwyer and team of assistants as she directly said, ¡°Do whatever it takes to bring down Ai¡¯s Jewelry for me, I don¡¯t care even if we end up with revenue loss! I want them to copse!¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m afraid this maliciouspetition will cost you billions for nothing!¡±

    Auntie Lan red at the team. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I can afford to lose billions, and not just billions! Just do it! If you guys can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone else and you won¡¯t need toe to work tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the team whispered as they then exited the ward.

    Lin Chuxue looked at Auntie Lan with her hands on her chin and smiled charmingly. ¡°Auntie, I thought you would be a very gentle anddylike woman, who tries to not get angry to avoid getting wrinkles.¡±

    Auntie Lan coughed. ¡°I usually follow Young Madam around and I¡¯ve been a little influenced by her.¡±

    After struggling for a bit, Lan Ting pursed her lips and suddenly kneeled down to Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue was stunned. ¡°Auntie, what are you doing?¡±

    Auntie Lan raised her eyes to look at Lin Chuxue and begged, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve never begged you nor Young Master before, but I¡¯m begging you now; could you ask Young Master to save Zhou Zeng¡¯s face? He¡¯s a member of the Zhou Family and needs to take care of his appearance and reputation. He¡¯ll have to workter, and if his face can¡¯t go back to normal, how is he going to meet other people in the future? Please, I¡¯m begging you to save him.¡±

    ¡°Get up first, what are you doing Auntie!¡± Lin Chuxue helped her up with two hands and said, ¡°Xu Cheng told you before, don¡¯t kneel at every turn. Now you¡¯re doing this again, just say what you have to say directly to me. What are you kneeling for.¡±

    Lan Ting said, ¡°I know that Young Master has a medicine that is very precious and difficult to make. I¡¯ve heard about it so I am begging you, could you convince the Young Master to use this medicine to save Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Medicine?¡± Lin Chuxue was stunned. ¡°How did I... not know about this?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Auntie Lan knew that she said something she shouldn¡¯t have, that Xu Cheng hadn¡¯t told Lin Chuxue about this medicine yet. She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°When Master Ye was dying, it was actually Young Master who stepped in to save him. I know the cost of that drug is not something that money can buy, but I can¡¯t bear to look at Zhou Zeng being like this. How is he going to attend the wedding in a few days? Chuxue, Auntie is begging you, please?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go and ask him,¡± Lin Chuxue said as she then walked out of the hospital ward and called Xu Cheng in the corridor.

    As soon as she stepped out, Zhou Zhen opened his eyes and looked at Lan Ting with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, do you know how precious that medicine is? Old Master and the others have begged and waited for as long as they can hope.¡±

    Lan Ting sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also foolish enough to block that for me?¡±

    Xu Cheng was already on his way to the hospital when he received a call from Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°I¡¯ve got a question. Auntie Lan said that you cured Master Ye and the others, she didn¡¯t dare to beg you to save Zhou Zhen, so she just kneeled down to me! They really love each other.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So? My wife, what are you suggesting?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Do you have a way to save Uncle Zhou¡¯s face so that the two of them can still get married?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something I want to confess to you. I¡¯m actually the owner of the Mand Lab!¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean thest time I went to the auction house with you, that 3 billion dors Mand Lab?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was slightly surprised and quickly asked, ¡°In other words, the drug Auntie Lan is referring to is the Mand Lab¡¯s medicine, right? Then ording to the fact that it took five years for the Mand Lab to develop the medicine and that it¡¯s already been auctioned off, there¡¯s no medicine that can save Uncle Zhou?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°No, actually there is another one, but I left it for you. I remember you said something about the bullet scars on your stomach? I¡¯ve always wanted to give you a surprise to erase it for you someday.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth. ¡°Xu Cheng, I want to save Uncle Zhou first now, is that okay?¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but test Lin Chuxue a bit.¡±Think about it, maybe the drug won¡¯t be developed by the Mand¡¯s Lab again, so your scars will be with you for the rest of your life and can¡¯t be repaired.¡±

    Lin Chuxue felt a bit lost as she asked, ¡°Do you care?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Lin Chuxue then smiled and said, ¡°Then that¡¯s enough, save this medicine to Uncle Zhou.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled back as well. ¡°You are really my wife, I guessed that you would pick this choice.¡±

    Lin Chuxue snorted. ¡°Then did you guess what I want yet?¡±

    ¡°You can say whatever you want. I will even grab the moon from the sky for you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°If you still need a woman to remind you of this kind of thing, then what¡¯s the fun in it? Hmph. Alright, I¡¯m not teasing you anymore,e over and let¡¯s try to save Uncle Zhou.¡±

    Suddenly a thought came to Xu Cheng¡¯s head, he may just go with the flow.

    ¡°Since Auntie Lan is the one who begged for it, I¡¯ll bring you the medicine and you go give it to them. I hope you won¡¯t cryter.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry if you don¡¯t bully me in the future,¡± said Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at the hospital.¡±

    Lin Chuxue hung up the phone and went downstairs to pick up the medicine from Xu Cheng, then she ran up the stairs and went into the ward.

    ¡°Auntie, here you go,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Lan Ting did not expect Lin Chuyue to actually go and ask for it, and Zhou Zhen who was behind her was also shocked.

    ¡°Young Madam, this... ¡± Lan Ting was dumbfounded for a moment and didn¡¯t know if she should grab it or not. Because just when Lin Chuxue headed downstairs, Zhou Zhen had told her how precious this medicine was and how difficult it was to extract and make it. It made Lan Ting regret opening her mouth and kneel to Lin Chuxue begging her to do so. But after she really brought it over, she suddenly felt speechless.

    ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up and give it to Uncle Zhou.¡± Lin Chuxue turned to Zhou Zhen. ¡°I warn you, if you wrong my aunt in the future, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Lin Chuxue then ced the medicine in Zhou Zhen¡¯s palm herself and said, ¡°Xu Cheng said that you know how to use it.¡±

    Zhou Zhen indeed knew how it worked because he and his two brothers had used it on Old Master Zhou before.

    He gratefully said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the future, whether it¡¯s at home or outside, I won¡¯t dare go West if she says to head East!¡±

    The reason why Zhou Zhen was so excited was because this medicine could not only heal wounds, but also prolong life!

    This gift of medicine gave Lin Chuxue some leverage in the Zhou Family, and it also secured Auntie Lan¡¯s future position with Zhou Zhen and the Zhou Family.

 Chapter 641 - Old Enemy

    <strong>Chapter 641: Old Enemy</strong>

    ¨C The Night Before the Wedding Banquet ¨C

    Lin Chuxue dragged Xu Cheng to a clothingpany that she usually ordered clothes from. Thispany had hired Lin Chuxue to represent their branding for Kitty Brand, it was also considered a famous domestic clothingpany.

    Their designs were avant-garde, their fashion sense precise, and they were one of the favourite coborators that some actresses liked to work with.

    Since she was going to attend a wedding banquet, Lin Chuxue wanted toe over to custom order a special dress to wear for the asion.

    She came back to Huaxia in a rush this time, and she didn¡¯t have too many clothes here that she could change into. So it was good toe over and order some clothes, and if time didn¡¯t allow, it would still be good to pick a few existing ones.

    After Lin Chuxue entered thispany, one of the female managers she used to work with came over and took her up to the clothing room area to look at some of thetest releases.

    ¡°Miss Lin, it might be a bit tight on time for your clothes, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be made before the day after tomorrow. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a look at some of thetest styles then.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled.

    The manager led her and Xu Cheng over to the clothing area.

    In this clothingpany, it was really not surprising that someone could bump into a few female artists on weekdays. Some of them came to shoot endorsement advertisements, and there were many other artists who had difficulty choosing clothing for things like magazines or TV movies shootings; all of them woulde to thispany because of howplete their styles were.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s appearance still caused quite a stir, especially in the entertainment circle.

    She walked into a clothing room with Xu Cheng in her arm, and there happened to be three female artists picking out clothes inside. One of them was a famous one, Zhao Na, who was once one of the Four Flowers of the entertainment industry.

    When she saw Lin Chuxuee in, she was surprised. She then turned to look at the person in charge of the clothingpany and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s always my endorsement? Did you also get her to represent you at the same time? If that¡¯s the case, then sorry, I won¡¯t be sharing the stage with her.¡±

    This person directly in charge of Zhao Na¡¯s ad endorsementughed bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, you¡¯re the only one with an endorsement. She¡¯s not.¡±

    Zhao Na snorted. ¡°Then why is she here? Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±

    The manager: ¡°No, Miss Zhao Na, don¡¯t worry, our spokesperson is only you. Miss Lin Chuxue¡¯s endorsement contract ended a year ago. She¡¯s just here to pick out some clothes.¡±

    Then the person in charge went over to the manager with Lin Chuxue and asked with some temper, ¡°Why did you bring her to this area? Did not know Zhao Na is filming an ad here today?¡±

    This manager smiled bitterly. ¡°Lin Chuxue is a former customer of ourpany, and she is eager to see the new products. Can I bring her to see somewhere else?¡±

    In fact, she was pissed to hear it, because before Lin Chuxue endorsement ended with thispany, she was responsible for it. Although Lin Chuxue went into hiatus after, theirpany had in fact used her name to gain a lot of fame. Although the endorsement was no longer in ce, the friendship should always stay. Besides, if an influential person wanted to wear their clothes, then how could they refuse to sell to them? In the eyes of the manager, people like Lin Chuxue were not only getting paid for a coboration and also continued to wear thepany brand after their deal, which was like free publicity to thepany. Who would be stupid enough to refuse?

    Zhao Na¡¯s manager frowned. ¡°You know full well that they used to be on bad terms. I¡¯m telling you, Lin Chuxue is not going to be coborating with you with an endorsement deal, but if Zhao Na terminates her contract and quits, you will have to go and exin to the CEO why.¡±

    After saying that, she grunted and turned around to go over tofort Zhao Na.

    Zhao Na was over there with her assistant, agent, and variouspany staff people around her to shoot the ad.

    Xu Cheng saw Zhao Na¡¯s attitude, so he smiled at Lin Chuxue. ¡°She¡¯s living the life you should have, are you not missing the old Lin Chuxue?¡±

    As Lin Chuxue picked out her clothes, she said indifferently, ¡°Was it fun? I wasn¡¯t like this even when I was more famous than her. It¡¯s just them feeding you what you want, because the real producers, the filmpany bosses, in fact, see you as a money-earning tool. That is, they deliberately give you the fame, and they let you be addicted to it and enjoy the famous life of the entertainment industry. They want you to stay forever and let you fall down into this hole! But in all seriousness, who knows who you are when you leave the entertainment industry and enter Yanjing? I didn¡¯t look down on anyone. After all, I¡¯m part of them. Plus they¡¯re all women, I know how difficult it is for women in the entertainment industry, so I understand them.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°But why do I feel like they don¡¯t understand you?¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s normal for people to bepetitive, especially between women. Before I went into hiatus, they always wanted to get ahead of me but didn¡¯t have a chance. Now that I¡¯ve stepped down for various reasons, they are eager to step on me; this is the so-called entertainment circle where everyone wants to grab any chance they can get. For example if this Weibo war dies down right now and no one¡¯s speaking another word, and then Zhao Na stepped out to walk over me, her prestige and fame in the circle will be even higher.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through very thoroughly.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gave Xu Cheng a nce. ¡°This circle is like this, eating people without spitting bones. I didn¡¯t want to enter the entertainment circle before.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Then why did you stille in?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng with great meaning in her eyes. ¡°Do you really not know or are you pretending? Obviously, it¡¯s because of you.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s when I wanted you to be responsible and not run away from our rtionship. I actually got into the entertainment industry to test you, to see if you cared about me or not...¡±

    Xu Cheng rubbed her hair with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xue. Thank you for waiting, thank you for always remembering you¡¯re my wife even when you were in the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°I also want to thank you for not letting me down.¡± Lin Chuxue gazed at Xu Cheng and smiled.

    Just as Lin Chuxue thought, Zhao Na was very upset to see Lin Chuxue here. Originally Zhao Na had this endorsement, and some people in this industry were suggesting that it was only because Lin Chuxue had quit that the contractnded on her. The thing that angered her was that if the Four Flowers of the entertainment industry were really equal in status, then she shouldn¡¯t be taking the ¡®left-overs¡¯ from someone else.

    But there was no other way since this clothingpany endorsement fee was very generous, and they were sincere. The brand also influenced many areas and would increase her poprity, making it a win-win situation. Under these premises, she endured it, but how could they let Lin Chuxue appear here again?

    The appearance of Lin Chuxue was like she was constantly telling her: I was just here to see how carefully you are taking care of something I didn¡¯t want. Yes, I came to show off.

    This made Zhao Na unhappy in front of the camera, because she always felt that Lin Chuxue intentionally or maybe unintentionally looked over tough at her. Especially when the cameraman asked her to pose like how Lin Chuxue had before, adding on to her anger.

 Chapter 642 - In Addition to Acting, You Need to Improve Your Manners

    <strong>Chapter 642: In Addition to Acting, You Need to Improve Your Manners</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m not shooting it anymore!¡± Zhao Na said as she teared off the flower essory from her head and sat down onto the sofa, looking pissed.

    Her agent saw that and went over to calm her temper.

    Everyone else was stunned and baffled, but because she was famous, they could only gather around her and please her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The agent questioned her in a low voice, ¡°Everything was good, let¡¯s hurry up and finish the photo shoot so we can catch the next thing on our schedule.¡±

    ¡°Shoot what?!¡± Zhao Na raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how someone¡¯s looking at me, as if I¡¯m a poor wretch who eats leftovers and cold food? When have I ever been so angry? She, Lin Chuxue, chose a bad time; she had toe here today to choose clothes. This is provoking me you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s here, so let¡¯s not make any trouble,¡± the agent warned her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time, Miss Zhao?¡± At this time, the manager came over with a smile and asked.

    The agent hurriedly eased up the situation. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just suddenly out of it, she hasn¡¯t slept well enoughtely. Let¡¯s take a break first, let everyone rest and I¡¯ll treat anyone who wants to order lunch.¡±

    Zhao Na had been looking at Lin Chuxue who was picking out clothes, and she suddenly saw Lin Chuxuee out of the dressing room and stand in front of the mirror. Lin Chuxue asked Xu Cheng smilingly, ¡°Does it look good on me?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Of course, you look good even without anything on.¡±

    ¡°Perv.¡± Lin Chuxue red at Xu Cheng and was going tomunicate with the manager regarding the clothes.

    Who knew that Zhao Na would speak up. ¡°Let¡¯s shoot, no need to take a break. I want to wear that dress, bring it over.¡±

    She said as she pointed at the dress Lin Chuxue was wearing.

    The manager¡¯s face was dumbfounded and revealed a sh of awkwardness, but she had no choice but toe over and say, ¡°You tell Lin Chuxue to take off her dress and give it to Zhao Na.¡±

    The store manager was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s not okay. Just have her wear those ones.¡±

    ¡°Would Ie and talk to you if I could talk her out of it?¡± Zhao Na¡¯s manager looked at the store manager and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she is the spokesperson. The sess of the promotion is mainly based on her so she should have the right to be able to try on any style of clothes for the shoot. You also shouldn¡¯t forget that Lin Chuxue is no longer the spokesperson, so you don¡¯t need to keep entertaining her while you ignore the real spokesperson.¡±

    The store manager: ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring the spokesperson, I¡¯m just serving Miss Lin as a regr customer. Don¡¯t think too much, I don¡¯t have as many conspiracy theories as you do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then cooperate with me. You¡¯re familiar with Lin Chuxue, so tell her to bring that dress over to Zhao Na.¡±

    Lin Chuxue had alreadye out of the dressing room again with that silky dark dress in her arms. ¡°Pack this one up for me.¡±

    The manager came over with a troubled face, looking like she wanted to say something, and she apologized first, ¡°Miss Lin, I¡¯m sorry. Miss Zhao Na said she likes to use this set of clothes for themercial shooting, so... ¡°

    Lin Chuxue saw the difficulty she was going through and didn¡¯t want to force anyone to do anything, so she said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll choose another style.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The manager let out a sigh of relief.

    Lin Chuxue then picked out some other clothes to look at.

    Zhao Na saw the manager bring over the clothes Lin Chuxue was looking at and said, ¡°Leave them here, I¡¯ll try them onter.¡±

    She had no intention to continue shooting, as she continued to look at Lin Chuxue.

    After Lin Chuxue had picked out another set of clothes but before she was even ready to go into the dressing room, Zhao Na spoke up, ¡°I like that one too.¡±

    Everyone on set could smell gunpowder in the air.

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhao Na coldly.

    Lin Chuxue did not want to make things worse, nor did she want Xu Cheng to be angry, so she smiled and said to the bitterly smiling manager, ¡°Take it to her.¡±

    The manager gratefully bowed to Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lin.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Na¡¯s agent saw the impatience and danger signalsing from Xu Cheng who was beside Lin Chuxue, and she quickly touched Zhao Na¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Enough what? I¡¯m telling her today that I¡¯ve taken over this ce, so now this is my ce!¡± Zhao Na snorted.

    When Lin Chuxue took a dress to go to the dressing room, Zhao Na simply stood up and came over this way.

    She crossed her arms and smiled as she looked at Lin Chuxue. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re not the spokesperson for thispany anymore, so why did youe here to buy their clothes? How about this, which one do you like? Since I¡¯m the spokesperson, I¡¯ll be able to give you a few pieces for free. You can see which one you like.¡±

    Having said that, she deliberately took something that almost looked like a bikini and handed it to Lin Chuxue. ¡°How about this one? I think this one suits you pretty well, why don¡¯t I give you this one?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at it and suddenly smiled as she looked at Zhao Na. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Zhao Na: ¡°In that case, you might as well not buy anything. I¡¯ll be honest with you, I like all the new products here!¡±

    As soon as the words dropped, the smell of gunpowder in the room rose to the peak.

    The other models as well as other artists were all looking this way. They knew that the Four Flowers had always been in a bad rtionship, but they were not expecting to see this scene today, and all of them were particrly gossipy.

    The manager looked towards Zhao Na and couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Miss Zhao.¡±

    She red at Zhao Na and shook her head, signaling Zhao Na to not exasperate this mess any further.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Na raised an eyebrow at the manager. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I can¡¯t pick any of the clothes here yet? So what else am I endorsing? Maybe it¡¯s better that you find someone else.¡±

    The store manager¡¯s face changed drastically because if she had offended Zhao Na and lost her as the spokesperson, then she would have to pack up her stuff and leave. So, she couldn¡¯t answer or say anything further.

    ¡°Nana, stop it.¡± The agent rushed over to stop Zhao Na from continuing to be so capricious.

    Zhao Na was unmoved, as she still had her eyes on Lin Chuxue. The two of them, whether it was on-screen or off-stage with the fans, had always been rivals.

    No matter how good-tempered Lin Chuxue was, she also felt that this woman was a little too much. If she didn¡¯t fight back then it wouldn¡¯t be her character, so she looked at Zhao Na and said indifferently, ¡°Zhao Na, if I am who I was, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have given this endorsement opportunity to you at all, so much so that you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to directly confront me at all. Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. ¡°

    Zhao Na: ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re out of the circle and out of poprity now.¡±

    Lin Chuxueughed out loud. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m out. But I don¡¯t care at all, maybe it¡¯s the difference between us in levels. I cane here without endorsement to pick out clothes I want, but for you, you¡¯re jumping the fence because of a retired actress. I think that besides the acting skills, your manners are also in need of improvement.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Take All the Clothes You Like From Here

    <b>Chapter 643: Take All the Clothes You Like From Here (Part One)</b>

    Zhao Na had been criticized in the past for not being as beautiful as Lin Chuxue. She could endure that, because that was based on personal preference, and she was not bad looking at all.

    But there was one thing that was very ironic in the entertainment industry.

    Which was the difference between young idols and capable ones.

    Zhao Na was nowhere close to Lin Chuxue in terms of acting and awards.

    Her acting had always been critiqued, and now she was humiliated to her face for herck of manners; this made her blow up all of a sudden.

    ¡°Lin Chuxue, I dare you to say that again,¡± she snapped at Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t need to say it anymore. A cornered dog will leap over a wall in desperation, who knows if it¡¯s going to bite people or not. Since you like all these clothes, take your time and try them on. Oh, right, remember to hire a professional photo editor, so you don¡¯t get mad when you see how different we look in the same clothes.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Chuxue got ready to leave.

    When she turned around with Xu Cheng in her arms, she had a victorious stance and Xu Cheng asked her, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a man, what are you doing in a woman¡¯s battle. I¡¯m not that weak and easy to bully. Sometimes, you just need to continue to be a gentleman. As long as I don¡¯t fall and get hurt, you don¡¯t need to care about me; you just need to lend me your shoulder when I need it, like now. To piss off that singledy Zhao Na,¡± Lin Chuxue said with a smile on her face.

    Zhao Na was so angry that she yelled, ¡°I, Zhao Na, can show up for arts, and I can take bold photos for charity. I¡¯m more open and honest than you, how about you? Would you dare to take even the tiniest bit of explicit photos? Lin Chuxue, stop right there, answer me!¡±

    Lin Chuxue was about to leave, but having heard her yell so hysterically, she became very speechless as she turned her head to look at Zhao Na and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare, because I do not need to sell my body; I have my music and acting skills. In your case, Zhao Na, who knew who you were before you shot that photo album? Please don¡¯t take your bad habits as an asset. Every time you take your clothes off, it¡¯s just to get attention. For charity, you can simply donate money; what¡¯s the point of you taking off your clothes?¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng felt that if he didn¡¯t stop it, this crazy woman would be unreasonable, so he spoke up, ¡°The fault lies with you, don¡¯t be too aggressive.¡±

    ¡°How am I aggressive?!¡± Zhao Na was like a defeated rooster who disliked everyone. She red at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Who are you? A bodyguard? Is there room for you to talk here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband, you¡¯ve been targeting my wife since the beginning. Just because she put up with it doesn¡¯t mean I can put up with it. I don¡¯t want to fight with a woman, and you¡¯re someone as well so don¡¯t act like a crazydy. I can let you off the hook for embarrassing my wife today, but it¡¯s best if everything ends here.¡± Xu Cheng held Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand and was prepared to leave.

    Meanwhile, the owner of this clothing store, who was an imposing man, came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was informed that there was some trouble here, and his workers said that they couldn¡¯t handle it because two divas were putting on a drama that they didn¡¯t dare to interfere in. Therefore, they had to inform their boss to take over the scene.

    When Zhao Na saw the bossing, she immediately looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Yu, may I ask how she appeared here? Don¡¯t you guys inform others beforehand? You guys have made it a very unpleasant day shootingmercials, how am I supposed to shoot this one?¡±

    President Yu first looked at Zhao Na, and when he saw Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue, his eyes widened in surprise. He was especially excited to see Xu Cheng as he ran over and said, ¡°Oh my, Mr. Xu, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. It¡¯s really fate, eh?¡±

    Both Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue were stunned, a bit confused as to where this guy hade from.

    President Yu pped his hands together. ¡°On that cruise ship, remember? You fought with the K Nations people. I cheered for you and gave you my business card, so that you can call me whenever you have the chance?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly remembered and pped his forehead. ¡°I forgot about this, sorry. I couldn¡¯t remember who you were all of a sudden.¡±

    President Yu was not displeased at all as heughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I have been wanting to find you and catch up since I came back, but I never had the opportunity to see you Mr. Xu. I really want to thank you for that night!¡±

    He sincerely shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I really couldn¡¯t imagine how else that night would end up.¡±

    <b>Chapter 643: Take All the Clothes You Like From Here (Part Two)</b>

    Although the ship crews always said it was a supernatural event, everyone knew that the cause of things was rted to Lin Chuxue, and only Xu Cheng was by her side. Everyone had died and only Xu Cheng walked in from outside of the ship, while hundreds of soldiers died outside. Any fool would know that it had to be because of Xu Cheng.

    President Yu turned his head to look at Lin Chuxue and said to her with his hands copsed together in devotion. ¡°Good day, Holy Maiden.¡±

    Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about.¡±

    President Yuughed out as well. ¡°You used a curse to kill over a hundred pirates on the ship that night, that was awesome. You don¡¯t have to exin. The rescued people on that ship just started calling you that, so I¡¯m also used to calling you that.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Thispany belongs to you?¡±

    President Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, I still have to thank Miss Lin as well. When ourpany¡¯s reputation was low, with a huge shortage of funds for all kinds of expenses, we looked for Miss Lin as a spokesperson, and that¡¯s how we got famous. I¡¯m sorry for my bad eyesight that I didn¡¯t even recognize Miss Lin on the ship that day.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like public attention and I don¡¯t like socializing, so it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t recognize me then.¡±

    The manager who used to be in charge of the endorsement project with Lin Chuxue came over and said, ¡°Yes President Yu, back then, you were so busy with all sorts of business coborations all day, you didn¡¯t have time to check up on the endorsement deals.¡±

    President Yu nodded. ¡°I had forgotten that you were the one who brought up the matter of signing Miss Lin at first, good job. By the way, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me about it.¡±

    When the manager saw that the CEO actually knew Lin Chuxue and the two of them and had a nice rtionship, she immediately told him about everything that had just happened.

    President Yu nodded his head, and then took a deep look at Zhao Na.

    Immediately, he turned to Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Miss Lin, there¡¯s no repayment for saving my life. I know you¡¯ll be angry if I give you money for these tacky things, so let¡¯s do this a simple way. Whichever clothes you like here, just feel free to take them!¡±

    Zhao Na¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°President Yu!¡±

    President Yu looked directly at Zhao Na, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Zhao, but now ourpany is terminating the endorsement contract with you for not cooperating with work and trying to y big cards. Please leave!¡±

    His words made a huge stir on the scene.

    Zhao Na¡¯s agent quicklyughed along, trying to ease the situation. ¡°President Yu, is this ......¡±

    President Yu red at the agent and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to yourpany¡¯s CEO about this, so take your people and leave.¡±

    The agent almost fell to the ground thinking that this was definitely turning into aint.

    President Yu looked at Lin Chuxue again and smiled. ¡°Miss Lin, just tell your manager Zhang which one you like.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Equivalence

    <b>Chapter 644: Equivalence (Part One)</b>

    Lin Chuxue looked at Zhao Na and then smiled at President Yu. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go look elsewhere.¡±

    The CEO didn¡¯t sound pleased as he said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know about it then it would¡¯ve been fine, but now I do and you¡¯re already here. Would you please pick a few pieces to take with you? If the others knew about this, what would they think about me if I treat the savior of my life like this? How¡¯s this, Miss Lin, I know that you are notcking in anything else, and I only have just these clothes to show my appreciation, so you can pick whatever you like.¡±

    Zhao Na¡¯s agent took a few of the clothes that Lin Chuxue had just tried on and hurried over, trying to save the day as she said, ¡°Miss Lin, these two were the ones you liked.¡±

    Lin Chuxue lowered her eyes to look at the bag and said calmly, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want these two pieces since they¡¯re the ones Zhao Na likes.¡±

    The agent elbowed Zhao Na who blushed red and looked angry.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± she quickly whispered to Zhao Na. ¡°You absolutely cannot lose this endorsement! If you lose this endorsement, in addition to the contract fees, you¡¯ll also lose the opportunity to be the main actress in the urban fashion drama sponsored by thispany. You really can¡¯t lose this opportunity for the time being, otherwise it will affect your ns for an entire year.¡±

    Zhao Na gritted her teeth and waited until Lin Chuxue was ready to turn away. She knew that if she didn¡¯t do something, then President Yu would also be displeased and the situation would be awkward. If she didn¡¯t cooperate, he would be angry with her and by then, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just losing her endorsement.

    After thinking for a long time, with the agent anxiously tugging her elbow, Zhao Na spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. These two dresses were originally chosen by you; they don¡¯t fit me, here you go.¡±

    She handed Lin Chuxue the bag with both hands. Although she was reluctant, she had no choice since she lost.

    Lin Chuxue was right, poprity was of no use! It was all about personal connections and influence! Wealthy people built the bridges in the entertainment industry, and they could also destroy those bridges and crush someone into pieces.

    Zhao Na felt the distance between herself and Lin Chuxue in this encounter.

    Therefore, shepromised!

    Lin Chuxue saw that Zhao Na had apologized, and it wasn¡¯t good to let this go on any further. Having seen that she hade over to give her the bag in person, and in front of so many people in the entertainment circle; if this woman had stopped in moderation, then she would do so as well.

    ¡°President Yu, then I thank you for your kindness.¡± Lin Chuxue looked at President Yu and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t ept my small appreciation.¡± President Yu turned to that female manager and said, ¡°Xiao Zhang, get a lifetime membership subscription card for Miss Lin. From now on, she cane to every quarterly product fashion show for free and enjoy the privilege of ordering three sets of clothes per quarter.¡±

    That manager who was responsible for Lin Chuxue before smiled. ¡°Yes, Mr. Yu.¡±

    Whether it was the staff members on the scene or those famous models or other female artists, they were all in awe.

    This independent brand was one of the top brands in the country for custom-made clothes. They had sponsored many award ceremonies, and they had a huge influence as well. Generally, these membership privileges belonged to the shareholders, which only a few people could get; therefore, giving a former female artist such privileges was very surprising.

    Those female models and second-tier female artists couldn¡¯t evene here to pick out clothes unless it was for some special asion, so how could they not be envious of Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue really liked the style of clothing designed by this independent brand, and now that she was able to have priority every quarter, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take this gift; yourpany¡¯s designs fit my aesthetic. As for the rest, you don¡¯t need to give me anything else.¡±

    President Yu smiled. ¡°Alright, Miss Lin, you go and try on the clothes here.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded as she took the bag and headed over to try on the clothes.

    President Yu waved his hand. ¡°You all go back to work.¡±

    He then took out a pack of cigarettes from his suit, pulled one out, and handed it to Xu Cheng.

    <b>Chapter 644: Equivalence (Part Two)</b>

    After Xu Cheng put it in his mouth, President Yu personally lit it up for him. Then, he took out his exclusive business card from his bag and passed it to Xu Cheng with respect. ¡°Mr. Xu, next time you will remember me, right?¡±

    Having seen what he had done just now, Xu Cheng smiled and took his business card. He then took out his phone and called the number on the business card in front of President Yu.

    As soon as Yu¡¯s phone rang, he grinned.

    Xu Cheng said to him, ¡°This is my number, you can take it down and give me a call if you need anything in the future. However, I¡¯m usually abroad.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± President Yu smiled with him, showing that he understood. No kidding, how could someone who called Haber a brother be someone who wasn¡¯t busy? He heard it all that night that Mr. Xu was a good friend of Haber¡¯s, and everyone had witnessed the scene where Haber backed Xu Cheng.

    Who was Haber?

    He was someone listed in the top 20 world¡¯s billionaires, which was a big shot even in that circle. Birds of a flock flew together, so Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be as simple as he looked. Because after all, that night, he was able to make a phone call to gather 10 billion dors at once on the scene, adding on to Xu Cheng¡¯s mysterious background.

    Moreover, after that night, Xu Cheng seemingly won 10 billion equity from that K Nation guy, especially that Three Star equity which had been particrly difficult to get. He only came back to find out that Three Star announced the acquisition of equity, using 12 billion!

    In terms of the amount of fortune, if Xu Cheng wanted to be publicly exposed, he would definitely be able to enter the top 30 of the world¡¯s multibillionaires. He was not someone President Yu could bepared to, as he was only just at the billionaire mark. This was the biggest reason why he was willing to break the endorsement contract if it could satisfy Lin Chuxue.

    The domestic market was rtively saturated. In fact, due to the instability of clothing brands, President Yu would prefer to expand his business if he had the opportunity to know some of the foreign big shots which would improve his chances. Not to mention that Xu Cheng knew Haber, the Middle Eastern billionaire, and after that cruise ship incident, those rescued millionaires and billionaires had a lot of gratitude towards Lin Chuxue. For a faithful country, they admired Li Chuxue with her strange abilities; and all these were resources.

    But President Yu thought that Xu Cheng¡¯s greatest potential was that he¡¯s still under thirty! Yet, he was already so knowledgeable and had a huge amount of assets as well as a good personalwork; President Yu always felt that Xu Cheng¡¯s background would be veryplicated.

    Not to mention that a man who was apanied by the nation-ss beauty Lin Chuxue was definitely not an ordinary man!

    And that was all that mattered!

    ¡°Mr. Xu, tea or coffee?¡± President Yu brought Xu Cheng to the sofa and sat down next to him.

    Xu Cheng sat down and crossed his legs as he said, ¡°Coffee is good. My appetite for good tea has been spoiled. I don¡¯t want to force anyone to do anything, so I¡¯d rather have coffee.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Lin, go to my office and bring some Blue Mountain coffee over,¡± Yu summoned the one in charge of Zhao Na¡¯s project.

 Chapter 645 - I Need to Sort Out the Xu Familyâ€™s assets

    <b>Chapter 645: I Need to Sort Out the Xu Family¡¯s assets (Part One)</b>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Na who was sitting on the couch in the shooting area didn¡¯t feel so well.

    Her agent patted her shoulders and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to keep it down, because for all these years Lin Chuxue was in the entertainment circle, nothing ever happened to her. How could a woman have such a smooth path in this industry? Her background has always been a question, and I thought you would know that since you¡¯ve been in this industry long enough. Remember how Yan Xian was dissing her? Do you know what happened? It¡¯s been two years and I haven¡¯t seen any of his worksing out ever again. Just the day before yesterday, Lin Yan dissed her on Weibo, and what happened? Lin Yan¡¯spany and her own Weibo deleted all the published posts and the social media tform directly froze Lin Yan¡¯s ount.¡±

    Zhao Na was still in denial. ¡°You think it was Lin Chuxue behind all this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The agent looked at Xu Cheng who was chatting with CEO Yu in the corner over there. ¡°I always thought it was that man! Have you heard anythingtely?¡±

    Zhao Na turned her head over. ¡°What?¡±

    The agent whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about this man, Xu Cheng. Someone hiredizens to leave awfulments under his Weibo, and just yesterday, all of those were cleared out. They found out that a total of seven male artists did it, and among these seven men, three of them are first-tier, four are second-tier, and they were the ones who had expressed that they liked Lin Chuxue in public. Then, all seven of theirpany CEOs were called out for tea.¡±

    Zhao Na¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Coincidence, right? Could it be that man?¡±

    The agent nodded her head and said, ¡°Nine times out of ten. Because after the sevenpany CEOs came back, I heard that the three top-tier male artists were all removed from their main roles in the dramas and movies they were working on, and some TV announcements didn¡¯t even let them go on stage. Even fools can tell that this was because of Xu Cheng, and there was definitely a reason for Lin Chuxue to resign during her peak. It was probably because she didn¡¯t want to affect her man, which means that her man is very capable. Otherwise it¡¯s hard to exin why she gave up everything she had. Thus we can conclude that the reason why others don¡¯t dare to mess with Lin Chuxue in the entertainment industry could actually be because of this man. You¡¯re at a disadvantage today, so it¡¯s not a shame. At least you didn¡¯t offend thempletely, and you kept your job. Look at CEO Yu, did you see the way he talked to Xu Cheng? He¡¯s trying to please this man; isn¡¯t this enough to say something about this man¡¯s background? No matter how much anger you have, keep it to yourself and don¡¯t look to offend Lin Chuxue any further. There¡¯s already a huge difference in status between you two, understand?¡±

    Zhao Na red at Xu Cheng, who was over there with his legs crossed, and said hatefully, ¡°What kind of luck does Lin Chuxue have? Being prettier than me and more capable than me, now she can even meet such a good man. Look at the ones I met, all of them will only treat me as a doll to show around to his friends.¡±

    The agentughed bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s really not simple for a woman in the entertainment industry to seed in marrying rich. This Lin Chuxue and her husband were childhood sweethearts, so she was able to stick with him from the beginning. Don¡¯t disagree, it¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t met the right person before, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too proud of yourself. If you were Lin Chuxue, would you be able to follow her example and do what she did to give up the stage at the peak of her career? ¡°

    Zhao Na couldn¡¯t say anything because she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Lin Chuxue picked out three sets of clothes to wear for the next few days.

    When she came out of the dressing room, Zhao Na, who had been brainwashed by her agent, came over to her and said, ¡°Whether it was before or just now, forgive me for being stupid.¡±

    She extended her hand out as well.

    After being stunned for a moment, Lin Chuxue shook her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, this circle is like this. I¡¯ve quit, it¡¯ll be your world from now on.¡±

    Zhao Na: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and then took the shopping bag and left.

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng and CEO Yu were almost done chatting. Having seen that Lin Chuxue wanted to leave, he quickly said to Xu Cheng, ¡°If Mr. Xu has any freetime while you¡¯re in Yanjing, let¡¯s y ball sometimes.¡±

    Usually ¡°y ball¡± would refer to ying golf instead of football or basketball; golf was a hobby of the rich and famous.

    ¡°Maybe, I¡¯ll call you if I have time,¡± Xu Cheng told him.

    CEO Yu nodded and walked the two of them out of thepany.

    When they got into the car, Lin Chuxue remembered something, and she turned to look at Xu Cheng for a while.

    <b>Chapter 645: I Need to Sort Out the Xu Family¡¯s assets (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Why are you looking at me with that look?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Chuxue snorted. ¡°I just remembered something that you¡¯ve actually been hiding something from me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the Mand Lab? Since when did you have experience with this type of investment? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it? Tell me honestly, do you have any secret money hidden away? And you¡¯re not giving me that, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng drove the car as heughed bitterly. ¡°I told you a long time ago that your man is wealthy. I¡¯ve also told my financial counselor to transfer you an allowance once in a while, but you didn¡¯t even look at it. Why did you think I was in LA? I had something to do there.¡±

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have much money, so I didn¡¯t want to take them. You know for a man, you have to carry some money when you go out. I heard that a bottle of medicine from the Mand Lab would cost 3 billion dors. So how much did you get?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by how much did I get? The entireb is mine, and all 3 billion will definitely go into my pocket after the tax deduction.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s no good! I¡¯ll have to hold this money for you in the future. You¡¯re bing more and more clueless about how to spend money now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xu Cheng confessed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let you manage it. You said yourself that you were busy studying, so that¡¯s why I asked Stanson to meet with you personally to talk about transferring it over. But you said you weren¡¯t interested, making Stanson think that you are a capriciousdy who treats money like dust.¡±

    Xu Chengughed at this point.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was so much money, I thought you were just making some millions and so on, I can¡¯t use that much money for my sses. It was fine for you to manage your own money, but now that it¡¯s over billions of dors, I think I need to help you manage it a bit.¡± Lin Chuxue really didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to have made so much money after she hadn¡¯t seen him for a while.

    ¡°Honey, could you calm down a bit?¡± Xu Cheng sweated. ¡°It¡¯s only three billion dors.¡±

    ¡°Only?¡± Lin Chuxue despised him. ¡°My family¡¯s entirepany is worth six billion dors, and you¡¯re telling me to calm down? I¡¯m not a saint, but as long as I live in this 21st century, who could be calm about money? When you used 3.8 billion dors as a betrothal gift at first, I felt so unreal. No wait, I need to call Stenson now and ask him toe here right now. I need a clear understanding of how many assets we have. Otherwise, as your wife, I would be too negligent.¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud.

 Chapter 646 - Reporting Assets

    <b>Chapter 646: Reporting Assets (Part One)</b>

    What did it mean to be a professional?

    That would be to appear in front of the boss in the shortest possible time when he needed you to. Not to mention the flight from the M Nation to Huaxia, even if it was from hell to heaven, he would be obligated to fly there or it would be an embarrassment to his profession!

    Lin Chuxue made the call at noon and saw Stenson appear in front of her early the next morning.

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t live with the Ye Family because Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to take Lin Chuxue to meet those elderly people yet, so they stayed in one of Aunt Lan¡¯s vis in Yanjing.

    Stenson rang the doorbell and the maid came over to open the door for him.

    After Stenson went inside, he saw Xu Cheng sitting alone on the lobby sofa, and he quickly leaned over. ¡°Boss, you see I don¡¯t even have to adjust this jetg to fly over here. Seeing how dedicated I am, how about an increase in sry to 10 million for me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re cooperating with the four gangs on my behalf. They don¡¯t give you enough? I¡¯m afraid your extra investment ie alone is more than your sry.¡±

    Stenson smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s a little embarrassing now that you¡¯ve found out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the benefit of the doubt. Do a good job and I won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Stenson nodded. ¡°Of course, even if you drive me away now, I won¡¯t leave. Even if Madam called me over this time to feed me poison or something, I¡¯m ready for it.¡±

    Having said that, the sound of Lin Chuxue approaching in her heels came from the second-floor staircase.

    Stenson sat up in a straight manner because the boss said that his direct superior would be the madam, and the boss¡¯s money will presumably be directly managed by her in the future, so he had to look a bit professional.

    Lin Chuxue was surprised to see Stenson sitting in the lobby.

    ¡°A professional manager sure ispetent,¡± Lin Chuxueplimented him with a smile.

    Stenson said with a righteous face, ¡°Madam, I have to live up to the sry I get, and frankly the ones who are more capable than me are more eager than I am, and those who are more eager than me aren¡¯t more capable than I am. To be honest, my greatest strength isn¡¯t money management, but my visionary ability for life nning and for investing.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh?¡± Lin Chuxue nodded, feeling like this guy could really bluff. ¡°Such as?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°When the boss came to interview me, for example, he didn¡¯t make any verbal promises, nor did he tell me anything about sry, requirements, or even what to do. But I still obliged and followed my boss because I knew that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person at first nce, and I wasn¡¯t wrong, which is the biggest advantage that many of my peers don¡¯t have!¡±

    This not only showed his own capability, but also very sessfully brownosed his boss Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng chuckled. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t because your peers all spurned you at that time, and you chose me out of desperation when you didn¡¯t have the money to get married or buy a house?¡±

    Stenson coughed. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not going to tell you much. Let¡¯s just say that you¡¯re amazing, you¡¯re the closest to the most awesome person I¡¯ve ever met in my life, and you¡¯re so cool. For someone above average like you, you chose me out of everybody else, so doesn¡¯t that say something about me? You know what those four gangs are saying now? What kind of boss brings out what kind of subordinates.¡±

    This wave of reverse ttery was very effective since Xu Cheng was now too happy to scold him any further.

    Lin Chuxueughed. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re just afraid that I called you here to fire you. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you do your job properly, I won¡¯t fire you.¡±

    Stenson let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m relieved then.¡±

    Lin Chuxue coughed, although she was anxious on the inside, her man was so calm that she had to act a little more elegant and dignified. Therefore, she thought for a while before asking Stenson, ¡°Let me test you. Report to me all of Xu Cheng¡¯s assets without missing anything. If you try to hide or miss anything, then I will fire you.¡±

    Stenson nodded and said righteously, ¡°No problem at all. Can we start now, Madam?¡±

    Lin Chuxue lifted her cup of tea that was handed over by the maid and blew very elegantly on the hot surface as she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    <b>Chapter 646: Reporting Assets (Part Two)</b>

    Stenson took out the prepared information from the file bag and began to report to Lin Chuxue. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start with the projects that the boss is currently running. There are only tworge sources of revenue under Boss¡¯s name, one from the casino project in Vegas, and the second one is the Mand Lab project.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Chuxue was so shocked when she heard L.V casino that her hands froze in mid-air holding her tea. ¡°Did you say casino?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stenson said, ¡°Currently Boss owns the tworgest casinos, resorts, and hotels in Vegas as an all-in-one business project, and the two of them can bring the boss $2 billion in profit revenue every quarter. As for the Mand Lab, because of the temporary technical reasons, it cannot be poprly promoted, so the profit is conservative for the time being. However, the Mand Lab is currently valued at a minimum of $50 billion by Wall Street! Of course this can be taken lightly, but for the sake of precision, I should report it to madam as well. So now, can I begin talking about Boss¡¯s personal assets and worth?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nced at Xu Cheng and her look became a bit sulky.

    After all, owning two casinos was a very big deal, and he kept quiet about it and didn¡¯t tell her at all.

    Lin Chuxue snorted and continued drinking her tea. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Stenson continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start with the current assets. The two casinos¡¯ three quarterly profits is at $6 billion, plus the owner¡¯s previousmercial profits of over $8 billion, and as well as Mand Lab¡¯s auction, which after tax was more than $2 billion dors. Furthermore, concerning the incident with the Three Star Group, the other side was willing to buy back the 4% stake with $12 billion dors, and we¡¯ve received $7 Billion, with another $5 billion toe in two installments, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before it arrives. That would be all the liquidity avable at the moment, with a total of $28 billion!¡±

    The more Stenson said to Lin Chuxue, the bigger her eyes widened. By the time she heard a total amount of $28 billion dors, she choked on her tea.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Chuxue felt quite unreal.

    Stenson thought Lin Chuxue had some doubts about his data, so he immediately reported it in more detail. ¡°Madam, I have not finished reporting, this is just liquidity. The two casinos were valued by Wall Street at $ 11 billion. As for the Mand Lab, although it was valued at $5 billion, it is somewhat false. But there are a lot of investors willing to pay $5 million to $10 billion to buy 20% of share hold. So selling the entire 100% shares for $50 billion is really no problem at all, and if real estate is included, then the boss¡¯s assets should currently be at $80 billion!¡±

    Pu!

    It was the first time that the elegant Lin Chuxue spat out her tea in shock.

    Stenson, who was covered in tea, wiped his face and said, ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t leave Boss even if you ssh me with acid. Ever since I¡¯ve been with the boss, I¡¯ve be even more excited being around my girlfriend.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 647 - Mandalaâ€™s Next R&D Plan

    <b>Chapter 647: Mand¡¯s Next R&D n (Part One)</b>

    Eighty billion!

    Dors!

    Even Lin Chuxue, who was born in a wealthy family, couldn¡¯t imagine this much money. Although her family had a few billion assets, that was apletely different conceptpared to eighty billion! She had once imagined marrying a sessful man, and her requirements weren¡¯t too high other than that he should earn more than her, which was 10 million dors per year.

    She didn¡¯t require him to have a huge business running; as long as they had assets worth hundreds of millions of dors, it would be fine.

    Women, once they¡¯ve given up their dreams, what else could they expect from following their man? It was nothing more than material living and love.

    Love she had, but she didn¡¯t expect that in terms of living, Xu Cheng could give her such a big surprise.

    This was no longer as simple as being rich.

    80 billion dors, if this was exposed to the public, he would be no doubt one of the top 3 wealthiest people in the world. The key point was that this wasn¡¯t family properly nor was it inherited, he purely earned it by himself.

    Therefore, Lin Chuxue¡¯s gaze became a bit different when she looked at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Let me as you, you wouldn¡¯t have taken Aunt Lan¡¯s money to lie to me, right?¡± Lin Chuxue asked him after she had calmed down.

    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my dignity please.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was satisfied and looked at Stenson again. ¡°No way, it¡¯s too impudent for you to let someone else handle this much money.¡±

    Stenson coughed. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m a professional. I won¡¯t take a penny from the boss, you see that I didn¡¯t even ask for reimbursement for the flight this time, I paid for the tickets myself. Where else could you find a good employee like me who is so dedicated, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue rolled her eyes at him, then looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sell the Mand Lab for 50 billion?¡±

    ¡°Sell it for what.¡± Xu Cheng sounded surprised. ¡°A project that may be worth hundreds of billions of dors in the future, selling it now at 50 billion would be too narrow-minded. Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s the only one in the world that can cure difficult diseases and repair body tissues, and once it is promoted in the future, even the patent money for anyone trying to copy it would be at an astronomical amount every year! Once it goes public, as a monopoly, how much do you think the stock will be worth?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything. Your technology has to match up, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s hard to do research into the drug? I heard that it would take a few years to finish just one or two doses.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Well then, assuming that a single drug is researched for three years and auctioned off for $3 billion, then ording to the average annual revenue of $1 billion, the Wall Street gang¡¯s estimate of $50 billion is really conservative, because they don¡¯t even know the progress of the drug research. The Mand Lab¡¯s drug is temporarily called the universal drug. It had just made a name for itself in the public and we backed down a bit, so we couldunch other reduced effects drugs first and go for the mid-range drug market.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There are other studies the Mand Lab is working on?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Although the 3-billion-dor drug is difficult to make, its efficacy is still there because it canpletely kill all the diseased cells. If we lowered the requirements so that the drug doesn¡¯tpletely kill the cancer cells at once and just divide it into treatments, then a simpler drug could be sold for 100K per treatment. If we split that into 50 treatments, then by the time they have reduced the cancer cells to the lowest level, the patients would have almost already spent 5 million dors.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Does it kill cancer cells?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yes, but the time needed isn¡¯t as simple as just 50 chemotherapy treatments. Don¡¯t think this treatment is too expensive. Don¡¯t forget that there are no hospitals who can vouch that their treatment willpletely kill cancer cells; they can only stabilize it at most but still can¡¯t stop its spread. We are different, we can directly kill it, it¡¯s just that the drugposition is lowered, and it would take time, which gives the patient a kind of hope that is better than having no cure. Besides, once we reduce the cancer cells to the lowest level, they can at least live another five to ten years! For rich people, this package is simply too good a deal.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s brows narrowed. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of this drug you¡¯ve been researching for five years? At that time, people will prefer to choose chemotherapy rather than auctioning off this medicine.¡±

    <b>Chapter 647: Mand¡¯s Next R&D n (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You¡¯re wrong, the ultimate drug can directly kill all cancer cells in addition to repairing all of one¡¯s internal organs to rejuvenate their bodies. When Hawking was able to stand up, it was enough to show that the effect of the ultimate drug was not simply curing cancer, but to have aprehensive effect on the whole body. For the rich people who have enough money, they wouldn¡¯t want to go through 50 chemotherapy sessions. No one feels good when they are ill. The other thing I need to remind you is that I am not going to sell this ultimate drug to people who are sick, but to potential buyers who have extra money to spend. The ultimate drug won¡¯t be the main drug from the Mand Lab, the auction was just to make a reputation for the Mand Lab. Who in the medical field doesn¡¯t know about us right now? We wanted this reputation, it¡¯s already an advertisement for our future. Think about it, if we can even ovee cancer cells, then whatever products weunch in the future, people will buy into it without a doubt.¡±

    Lin Chuxue suddenly jumped onto Xu Cheng, with both her hands pinching Xu Cheng¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I must check that you¡¯re not an imposter or not; my Xu Cheng can¡¯t be this powerful and smart.¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud. ¡°Someone¡¯s still here.¡±

    Stenson immediately looked away to other ces. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, I¡¯m a professional.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng with a serious expression and asked. ¡°Do you really want to leave all the money for me to take care of?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Cheng looked affirmative. ¡°Why did I earn so much money? I can¡¯t spend it all myself; it¡¯s all for you, do you not want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Chuxue then immediately became worried again and said, ¡°But will the Mand Lab go smoothly?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°What you thought of others have also thought of it, the introduction of the Ultimate drug has already attracted the attention of otherrge and small venture capital firms, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s just an empty shell, and the legal representative is registered under some random person who doesn¡¯t even exist.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°So Stenson, won¡¯t there be other people after you?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Stenson smiled bitterly. ¡°The FBI is watching me every day, they want to know if I have a rtionship with the legal representative of Mand Labs or not. I¡¯m just a legal consultant and I¡¯m not involved in management on the surface, so they have no evidence. Also the Mand Lab had previously obtained all the medical credentials from Koman, so there is no vition of thew, and they have no way to check that. I¡¯m in charge of a huge amount of money, just two casinos and the rtionship with the Four Gangs are enough for them to not be able to keep an eye on me too closely. The FBI would need to weigh the consequences if they want to do something to me, Boss had paved this way in the first ce or else I would be dragged to the interrogation room every day.¡±

 Chapter 648 - An Opportunity to Break into the Mainstream

    <b>Chapter 648: An Opportunity to Break into the Mainstream (Part One)</b>

    Lin Chuxue let go of Xu Cheng andid on the sofa¡¯s hand rest with one hand supporting her face as she tilted her head to look at him. She had a charming smile on her face as she said, ¡°My man, I seem to have missed a lot of your stories again. Do you want to write an autobiography for me to read?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Forget it, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong.¡±

    ¡°Not arrogant, I like it.¡± She rubbed Xu Cheng¡¯s cheeks in satisfaction and got up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to change and then go find Aunt Lan. Tomorrow is her wedding and I have to apany her. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that she will feel nervous.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    Lin Chuxue leaned and said beside Xu Cheng¡¯s ear, ¡°When the autobiographyes out in the future, I don¡¯t need too much of a story. Just specify that it¡¯s the woman behind Xu Cheng¡¯s back.¡±

    Deep fame and hidden merit.

    Lin Chuxue smiled coquettishly and went upstairs twisting her waist in a free manner.

    Stenson actually believed it and said, ¡°I also have the same idea as Madam. I was wondering maybe we could pay Hollywood and their six major filmpanies to invest in a sick movie based on your autobiography.¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as telling someone how I got the two casinos in my hands? By the way, there¡¯s a ¡®Ming Jue¡¯ clothingpany here in Yanjing, it¡¯s considered a top-tier domestic brand. Its market value is over a billion dors. Go contact their CEO and see if you can buy some of hispany¡¯s shares under Lin Chuxue¡¯s name.¡±

    Stenson nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can invest in other big brandpanies too, such as some foreign ones with good potential. I thought you seem to despise thosepanies with little revenues, so that¡¯s why you haven¡¯t invested in the clothing industry.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng watched Lin Chuxue as she went upstairs. ¡°She likes the clothes from thispany. Go ahead and do it. You don¡¯t need to get a hold of all the shares, just let her be a shareholder.¡±

    Stenson understood as he said, ¡°I see.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Just tell him that it¡¯s me, or the CEO will dilute shares and sell it to you. Don¡¯t rip him off too much and make a reasonable acquisition ording to the market price.¡±

    President Yu was eager to find a patron to join thepany, but he was afraid that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t interested in his smallpany, so he had not asked. If Xu Cheng wanted, he would not refuse at all. Xu Cheng was only going to acquire it for Lin Chuxue, and so he really didn¡¯t look into the profit.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be heading there now,¡± Stenson said as he stood up and prepared to leave.

    He took a few steps but he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and say to Xu Cheng, ¡°Boss, Senator Jerry is going to run for the election.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Stenson said, ¡°He seems to know that you¡¯re behind the Mand Lab, and his assistant came over to me and asked if I needed political asylum for theb. He seems to know that someone has been eyeing Mand Labtely.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°He¡¯s nning to get on the bandit ship then?¡±

    Stenson said, ¡°I think so, I heard that the people who supported his election before had withdrawn their funds after he was diagnosed with cancer. He also spent most of his funds on the cure, so he¡¯s a little underfunded toe out for another election this time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°The M Nation has always had two parties, the Democrats and the Republicans. As for his social influence, he¡¯s probably just a side runner for the election.¡± Stenson continued, ¡°My opinion is that even if you support his political stance, maybe don¡¯t support Congressman Jerry.¡±

    Xu Cheng agreed with him on this analysis, but he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what kind of financial group is behind the other two forces. Do you think we will not be eaten down to our bones if we throw ourselves in there?¡±

    Stenson remembered something and said, ¡°It¡¯s true Boss. They found out that I have ess to a huge amount of funds and assets and want to get to know you. The councillors of both the Republicans as well as the Democrats had their assistants look for me, wanting you to join their group.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Xu Cheng and his information were no problem, nor were the funds. They were real and in a capitalistic society, everyone would respect you based on how much money there was in your pockets. Aside from the hidden identity as the Mand Lab¡¯s principle investigator, just owning the two casinos in the M Nation worth 11 billion was enough for him to be considered at the top of the pyramid.

    Good lord, they were trying to form a team.

    <h4><b>Chapter 648: An Opportunity to Break into the Mainstream (Part Two)</b></h4>

    In fact, in the M Nation, it was not strange at all for those with fame and money to join some organization. It was popr and not a secret for someone to join a so-and-so club while in university, which would pave their future path.

    With Xu Cheng¡¯s power over the important industry and the capital of Las Vegas, it would be strange if the two major forces didn¡¯t approach him.

    Xu Cheng looked at Stenson with great intention, ¡°Do you think that joining the Socialist Party would be fun?¡±

    Stensonughed bitterly. ¡°Boss, as an authentic M Nation citizen, I think you¡¯re being too risky. The people behind the Socialist party are too inexperienced, the best one of them don¡¯t even have as much money as you do. They were very stingy on the elections, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s always the two most popr parties stepping up every year, while the other parties juste out for show. Even if they don¡¯t get elected, as long as theye out to get some attention from the public, they could go to major universities next year to get more college talents to join in and grow. I don¡¯t know about the future, but right now it¡¯s just too weak.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and thought for a moment. ¡°Then go contact Senator Jerry and tell him that I support his Socialist party.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stenson thought he hadn¡¯t heard any wrong and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Just do as I say, is there any difficulty here?¡± Xu Cheng looked at Stenson and asked.

    The capital whirlpool was not fun to get involved in, it required a lot of courage and political determination.

    Stenson smiled. ¡°I want to try. Since I began following you, I¡¯ve met a lot of strange people from all sorts of ces. The things I¡¯ve encountered this half year have made some changes in my mind. Boss, you asked me before that if I wanted to get onto your bandit ship, and now I want to do something for you this time. I¡¯ll settle Senator Jerry so that even if there is a problem in the future, it will not involve you. ¡°

    ¡°Good.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Go ahead and do whatever you want, I will always have a seat for you on this ship.¡±

    Stenson was slightly pleased. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to work. I¡¯m now blindly choosing to believe in your Boss, you¡¯re definitely not wrong.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I also don¡¯t like this group of socialists, but how things work depends on people, and we should do something about it. Perhaps, this is an opportunity for us to enter into another stream, we are currentlycking such an opportunity.¡±

    The Deviant Corp needed such an opportunity to break into those political parties, and since no one was optimistic about the Socialists, then maybe they should start from there.

 Chapter 649 - You Have to Believe Youâ€™re A Big Shot

    <h4><strong>Chapter 649: You Have to Believe You¡¯re A Big Shot (Part One)</strong></h4>

    Upstairs in the bedroom ¨C

    Lin Chuxue had already showered and was nking out in front of the wardrobe. She had a baby pink one-piece with a bare back and waist line revealing design in her hand. When Xu Cheng walked in, Lin Chuxue threw this precious dress into a box, and took out other short casual summer clothes from the wardrobe and threw them into the box as well.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want any of these?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously when he came in. He felt that Lin Chuxue was still a bit reluctant, as those were the clothes that she usually wore at home in a cool and casual manner.

    Lin Chuxue smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a young girl and these are no longer suitable for my age.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Xu Cheng casually picked up a pink crop t-shirt, and he was about to say something when he realized something important.

    He noticed that the clothes that Lin Chuxue threw all had a fatal point: any action that was too big would reveal her belly button or her waist line. It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem in the past, but there were two bullet scars on Lin Chuxue¡¯s waist now, and for a woman, these two scars would make her unconfident and have no courage to pick out more clothes.

    Xu Chengughed and said, ¡°My wife looks good in any clothes, don¡¯t throw them away.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wear them again, just donate them,¡± Lin Chuxue muttered.

    ¡°If that remaining bottle of medicine was not given to Uncle Zhou Zhen, wouldn¡¯t you be able to heal your scars?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°I made a decision already, I have no regrets.¡± Lin Chuxue said, ¡°I just won¡¯t be able to pick out some clothes in the future, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Xu Cheng pursed his lips and pulled her out of the wardrobe as he said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Bedroom.¡±

    Lin Chuxue pulled back on her hand and shyly stared at Xu Cheng. ¡°What are you doing in broad daylight?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s broad daylight, what are you thinking?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless, as he then pulled her towards the bed.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue with a calm expression and pointed at the bed. ¡°Lie down.¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s entire face flushed red. ¡°You pervert, if you want to take advantage of me, just say it straight. It¡¯s broad daylight, you need to be more serious.¡±

    ¡°Look into my eyes.¡± Xu Cheng looked at her with his innocent looking eyes and said, ¡°Can you tell if I¡¯m thirsty or not by looking into my eyes?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Did you know that perverts are perverts because they look gentle on the outside, but then on the inside and behind everyone¡¯s back, they do things that go against morals?¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud. ¡°Honey, just lie down and then you close your eyes. I want to give you a surprise, just as a gift, okay? I swear on my character that I absolutely won¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Lin Chuxue snorted. ¡°The funniest thing in the world is when a man tells you in bed that ¡®I definitely won¡¯t do anything wrong¡¯.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless and pushed Chuxue¡¯s shoulders towards the bed.

    Lin Chuxue gasped and immediately protected herself after falling onto the bed. She blushed and looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°You pervert.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 649: You Have to Believe You¡¯re A Big Shot (Part Two)</h4>

    Her words just dropped when Xu Cheng pressed her down on the bed, Lin Chuxue could smell a tobo scenting from his breath, and her heart became somewhat restless as her mind went nk.

    Xu Cheng suddenly lifted the corner of the t-shirt to reveal the bullet scar, and he whispered in Lin Chuxue¡¯s ear softly, ¡°Close your eyes Honey.¡±

    After a lot of mental struggle, Lin Chuxue closed her eyes and her long eyshes trembled; it was somewhat exciting.

    However, Xu Cheng bit his finger and gently rubbed it on Lin Chuxue¡¯s stomach, slowly healing those scars.

    Lin Chuxue felt a coldness on her abdomen, and her body trembled.

    ¡°You... don¡¯t do anything weird.¡± Her voice was somewhat trembling as she was afraid that Xu Cheng wanted to y some tricks in the broad daylight and she had no experience. Aside from fear, she also realized that it would be normal for married couples. She was nervous when she felt her abdomen tightening up, as if the dried pores suddenly got replenished with water.

    Xu Cheng watched her scars gradually repair themselves and quickly ran to the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was even more scared, thinking that Xu Cheng went to the washroom to take off his clothes or to prepare something.

    She waited for a while before she felt Xu Cheng start to wipe her abdomen with a towel, and she heard him say, ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was confused and then slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Look at your waist.¡± Xu Chengughed.

    Lin Chuxue lowered her head to look at her belly and saw that it was smooth without any trace of the hideous bullet scars left behind from before.

    Her hands subconsciously covered her mouth in surprise and disbelief. She looked at Xu Cheng, then looked at her stomach, touched it, and realized that it was true; it was her own stomach. After making sure that the skin was fine to touch, Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.

    Suddenly, Lin Chuxue hooked Xu Cheng¡¯s neck with both arms and hugged him close.

    Xu Cheng patted her back and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re such a beautiful woman, how can you not wear beautiful clothes? You can keep wearing all those clothes from now on.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Lin Chuxue nodded vigorously. ¡°Thank you, Hubby!¡±

    ¡°Alright, quickly change your clothes.¡± Xu Chengughed and scratched her nose with his finger.

    When Xu Cheng was about to get up and walk out of the bedroom, Lin Chuxue suddenly pulled his hand. It was hard to imagine that she would actually use that much force to pull Xu Cheng onto the bed, and she suddenly crossed over upon Xu Cheng¡¯s with her legs and pushed him downwards.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Lin Chuxue lowered her head, her long hair brushing upon Xu Cheng¡¯s face and the light fragrance stimting his mind.

    She whispered in Xu Cheng¡¯s ear, ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, can we be more serious?¡±

    Lin Chuxueughed charmingly. ¡°Actually, I think it would be quite exciting in broad daylight.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Shout, but even if you shout through your throat, there won¡¯t be anyone here to save you. Today, I¡¯m very happy and ns to reward you with a full meal.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Chuxue leaned and kissed Xu Cheng forcefully.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s leather shoes got kicked off. ¡°Wait ......¡±

    After Stenson negotiated about the purchase of the shares, he returned to the hotel and saw a man sitting in the corner.

    This man was none other than Benjamin, who was currently in charge of marketing for the Deviant Corp to get more members into the organization. He was here ording to Xu Cheng¡¯s orders, to invite Stenson to formally join the Deviant Corp.

    ¡°When you see that I came to find you, it means that you have been epted by the Deviant Corp as an official member,¡± Benjamin said.

    Stenson said excitedly, ¡°I really guessed right, the boss is really something. Tell me, is this Deviant Corp awesome? Do you have members all over the world? What kind of big shots are in it? I¡¯m honored to be a part of it, and wow, it feels great.¡±

    Benjamin coughed. ¡°As it stands, you are the first member in N.A., and you have to believe that you are a big shot.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 650 - Why Do I Feel Like This Is a Pyramid Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 650: Why Do I Feel Like This Is a Pyramid Scheme</strong>

    Stenson wondered if there was a mistake in the script, because Benjamin¡¯s lines shouldn¡¯t have sounded this low!

    He smacked his lips and said with uncertainty, ¡°I mean, there must be some big corporation behind Boss. For example, there are the Rothschild and Logan financial groups in N.A., and they have even stronger forces behind them! I think Boss is really capable and should at least be the middle or higher-tier members within some legendary organization, but ... what the hell is the Deviant Corp?¡±

    Benjamin crossed his legs and smoked his cigarette as he patiently waited for Stenson to finish. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Stenson shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I thought Boss would be like Morgan or Rossford. Even if he¡¯s Asian, he could belong to some Asian financial group. I heard of Mitsubishi, Mitsui and Three Star, but forgive me, I¡¯ve actually never heard of anything like the Deviant Corp that belong to any big organizations. I studied financial management, and in the M Nation, someone in economics could not be a qualified manager if they don¡¯t know any financial groups or Rothschild. So, with my professional background, I¡¯ve really never heard of the Deviant Corp.¡±

    Benjamin blew out a puff of smoke. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that the Deviant Corp are unknown, didn¡¯t I just say that? You are the first member in N.A., and you should feel honored.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Stenson grinned.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably a little disappointed.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng also asked me to bring a word to you: do you want to be a trailzing leader, or do you want to follow someone else¡¯s path? We never force anyone to join us, it¡¯s all based on our own will. Maybe this is how it is today, but in the future, not everyone can join us even if they want to. Even if it was some president of a country, we won¡¯t even let them join.¡±

    Stenson asked, ¡°And how many members do we have as of today?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°That¡¯s not something you can know, just remember that being able to join the Deviant Corp means that Big Brother Cheng has taken you as one of his own, and you can use our resources as a member for any future needs and dangers.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°And how does Big Brother Cheng fit within this organization?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that either. To be more exact, with your current membership, you can¡¯t really enter the core of the the Deviant Corp yet, but we¡¯ll look into you, and if you can make good rtions with Senator Jerry this time and make a name in the political circles, you¡¯ll be promoted to a Level 5 member, which is equivalent to a council member.¡±

    Stenson narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, can I know the hierarchy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin took out a picture with a hand covering the earth. ¡°This is the Deviant Corp symbol, and it¡¯s currently a 12-level council. Using angel wings as a hierarchy, level one is a one-winged angel, and level 12 has 12 wings.¡±

    ¡°Angels?¡± Stenson pondered for a bit. ¡°I remember every organization should be founded with a purpose, and that represents their vision. Does an angel mean peace then? It seems that Boss is far more kind than I thought he would be, I thought he would be a true conqueror!¡±

    ¡°Calling him a conqueror is sort of insulting him,¡± Benjamin said, ¡°You¡¯ll see his greatnesster!¡±

    He turned and continued, ¡°Angels don¡¯t represent kindness and peace, that¡¯s what doves symbolize. Our vision is: adjudication!¡±

    ¡°Adjudication?¡± Stenson was a bit confused. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±

    ¡°It literally means judgement and decision, a very simple concept. The Angels have seven upper levels, and five lower levels. The lower five belongs to what you call the Angels of Peace, with the highest level being five. The upper seven are called Devil¡¯s Angels, with a total of seven levels which makes up twelve heavenly wings in total!¡±

    Stenson: ¡°How do you decide who gets to be an Angel of Peace or a Devil¡¯s Angel?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°It¡¯s differentiated based on influence. If the President of the M Nation was to join now, his position would be a 10-Winged Devil¡¯s Angel, because his decisions can start wars and cause deaths. The ones with that much power are directly included into the Devil¡¯s Angels, which are the upper 7 levels. You¡¯re just a weak schr, so you can only be ranked in the 5th level as an Angel of Peace.¡±

    Stenson didn¡¯t argue. ¡°You mean, rich people who do business can only be members of the lower five levels?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, for example if we were talking about Bill Gates, he has a huge influence, and he is also a wealthy businessman, so he can be a member of the Level 7 Devil¡¯s Angel Council.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°So everything is decided in terms of power and influence, it¡¯s not just tampering with the levels.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Stenson thought of something and asked, ¡°What about the resources you said, what resources do our organization have? I remember other financial groups often offer financial support and resources after settling down with a project, and they build mutual economic benefits. So what about us?¡±

    ¡°We have the ability to defend ourselves.¡± Benjamin said, ¡°Remember, we may not have any financial support for you, but we have the ability to save your life. We understand what you¡¯re saying about the economic interests of these financial groups, but there are only evesting interests in this world and not evesting friends. You think we¡¯re very small in power right now, but there¡¯s one thing you need to seriously consider, and that¡¯s no member of these financial groups has the certainty to say their life is in their hands! So, what we, the Deviant Corp, offer is to solve their greatest concerns! For any financial group, as long as the interests reach a certain level, they will be at risk or even encounter dangers and assassination attempts. This is not surprising if you look at historical cases. The battle between different financial groups is alsomon and unpredictable. But one day, the appearance of us, the Deviant Corp, can both save your life and keep you safe. Who do you think will refuse to join the Deviant Corp then?¡±

    Stenson got excited. ¡°You mean, the Deviant Corp has their own armed army? We have our own army?¡±

    ¡°There is. ¡± Benjamin coughed with some embarrassment on his face. ¡°There are only 10 people as of now.¡±

    Stenson, who was excited at first, immediately looked like he had been fed a fly in his mouth. He had a look saying ¡®Are you f*cking kidding me?¡¯ on his face as he stared speechlessly at Benjamin.

    He wanted to die.

    The slogan was powerful, and the brainwashing was next level, who wouldn¡¯t be excited and thrilled to hear what Benjamin just said?

    And the result?

    ¡°Sir, what do I call you?¡± Stenson looked at Benjamin and asked.

    ¡°Call me Ambassador, I will be in charge of the admission and registration of members.¡±

    Stenson held in his words for a while before he finally asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, is the Deviant Corp a pyramid scheme organization?¡±

    Benjamin choked hard on his cigarette.

 Chapter 651 - Lin Chuxue Got Humiliated

    <b>Chapter 651: Lin Chuxue Got Humiliated </b>

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    Xu Cheng woke up alone, and Lin Chuxue had already gone to apany Auntie Lan.

    Auntie Lan didn¡¯t have any rtives in her life; she was an orphan who got treated like a maid of the Ye Family. So apart from her business partners, the only rtives to speak of would be Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue.

    Therefore, Lin Chuxue had to go and apany her until the wedding was over.

    After Xu Cheng had taken a shower and changed his clothes, Ye Xiu and Zhou Xiaoming were already waiting outside of the vi.

    When they saw Xu Chenge out, Zhou Xiaoming let Xu Cheng take the passenger seat.

    As Xu Cheng sat down, Zhou Xiaoming shouted urgently, ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Stop. I agreed to Ye Xiu calling me brother, but what kind of brother are you?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming smacked his lips. ¡°We are after today. Isn¡¯t Auntie Lan your aunt? She¡¯ll be my aunt soon, and we¡¯ll be rted, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Guess that seems right.¡± Xu Cheng wondered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Xiu rolled his eyes at him and drove off to the wedding ceremony.

    Since it was the wedding for the third son of the Zhou Family, and also based on the two newly-weds¡¯ opinion that they didn¡¯t want to do a big event, the wedding was held at a rtively good hotel.

    Although the ceremony and hotel weren¡¯t considered to be very high leveled, the scene was definitely big considering that half of the dignitaries in Yanjing attended.

    Old master Ye and Old Master Zhou were the hosts of the wedding, so who would dare to not attend?

    Even if the wedding was low-key, it still came with enough issues for the hotel. The parking space was insufficient, and the guests all had to park on the side of the road in a long line, with all kinds of special licenses for their Audi A6s to Audi A8s and even to red g military vehicles.

    Lin Chuxue was wearing a light blue dress that showed her back, exposing her pale and perfect milky skin; the tight dress wrapped around her, entuating her waist line perfectly. She was top ss as she stood in front of the hotel waiting for Xu Cheng toe, and her chic charisma was definitely a beautiful scenery.

    Many of the noble men there were stunned.

    ¡°This woman looks familiar, huh? She¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°A familiar face would be right. She¡¯s Lin Chuxue, don¡¯t you know the four flowers of the entertainment industry? But she¡¯s not in the circle anymore, I gotta say that she¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    ¡°An actor showing up here today, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s here to sing, is she?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Those other young talents all came over to Lin Chuxue one by one with hunting thoughts. In their eyes, they saw Lin Chuxue as someone who was here to sing for the ceremony. They never had the chance to ask Lin Chuxue out before, and now it was their chance. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t let this woman go easily, and they had all the means to do so.

    The first time Lin Chuxue saw four or five young men in suitsing towards her, she didn¡¯t take it seriously; but who knew that all of them started to surround her in a circle.

    The four or five of them scanned Lin Chuxue¡¯s curvy body, and there was a kind of fire burning in their eyes.

    ¡°Princess Snow really lives up to her name. I¡¯ve only seen you walking around Shangcheng before, but now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, I can say that you are indeed worthy to be one of the four flowers, tsk tsk.¡±

    Someone praised Lin Chuxue as his gaze scanned her body up and down.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s brows furrowed as she hadn¡¯t gone to meet those five seniors inside yet, mainly because she wanted to wait for Xu Cheng to bring her in to be more formal. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the scene, so she was waiting for Xu Cheng toe, which led many people to think that she wasn¡¯t a guest, but just an actress.

    One guy was a little more perky as he said, ¡°I heard that you never have scandals, you should still be single, right? What do you think? Are you looking for the right person? How about you be with me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s expression immediately went cold. ¡°Are you from Mars? Haven¡¯t you seen the newspaperstely? I have a husband!¡±

    ¡°Woah.¡± The young man became irritated from her words. ¡°This actress has a temper, huh? Do you know the nature of the wedding that you are attending today? You think it¡¯s one of those asions where the bosses pay you to be a big shot and sing a few songs? Do you know who I am? Look at all of us, and if you don¡¯t know, you have to get your so-called husband toe over. What¡¯s so special about having a husband?¡±

    ¡°You scum!¡± Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth as she spat out the words at these five people. She didn¡¯t bother to care about them as she prepared to walk outside to wait.

    However, the five people were furious and they pulled Lin Chuxue¡¯s arm back. ¡°Did I say you could leave? You really think you¡¯re the queen of the day, don¡¯t you? I just want to get to know you and exchange some numbers. Why are you so petty? Huh? It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen any other women in the entertainment industry, I¡¯ve yed with more than I can count. Pretending to be reserved is enough, know your ce! ¡°

    Someone said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s see you call me ¡®Big Brother Huan¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡± Lin Chuxue shook off their hand and snapped at the five of them in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m not here to sing, I¡¯m a guest here today.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know Lin Chuxue? If you¡¯re not here to sing, then why are you here? I know your kind of people always attend luxurious dinners to climb to the top, and now you¡¯re here today. Everyone knows that the wedding nners invited all the rich and powerful, do you think we don¡¯t know about what your thoughts are? Since your intentions are clear, I can also give you a direct promise. Follow me and I promise you¡¯ll be even more popr than you are now and no one will dare to bully you like today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you for thest time, don¡¯t pester me or there will be trouble!¡± Lin Chuxue said coldly,pletely shrugging off the gang and heading to the main intersection in her high heels.

    ¡°What trouble can there be? Are you going to have your old bosse after me, or that ¡®husband¡¯ of yours in the news?¡± The guy who called himself Big Brother Huan thought about it and curiously asked his other four friends, ¡°Do any of you know who her husband is?¡±

    ¡°Who cares who he is, could he be someone from Yanjing? Who would it be if they didn¡¯t give you face, Big Brother Huan? The woman doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°How hard can it be for us to deal with a woman?¡± A few of them then caught up to Lin Chuxue with an ufortableughter as they did not n to let her off so easily. This was outside the hotel, and they were somewhat emboldened.

    Xu Cheng sat in Ye Xiu¡¯s Land Rover as they drove to the entrance of the hotel when he saw five men pulling on Lin Chuxue¡¯s arm, and his face turned gloomy immediately. He kicked the car door, knocking it flying off of its hinges, and rushed down.

    Ye Xiu: ¡°My car ......¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming: ¡°What car, huh? Can¡¯t you see that your sister-inw is being harrassed? Get out of the car. Old rules, go and teach them how to behave!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming also wanted to follow Xu Cheng¡¯s example and tried to kick the car door, but his foot hurt so much that he grimaced as a result, and in the end he could only gently open the door and rush out.

    Only then did Ye Xiu see Lin Chuxue in a dress with five people surrounding her. He cursed on the spot, ¡°Damn, treating my sister-inw like this in my territory! These guys are sure tired of living!¡±

 Chapter 652 - The Zhou Family Doing Justice

    Chapter 652: The Zhou Family Doing Justice

    Lin Chuxue turned around and subconsciously whipped her hand across his face.

    Big Brother Huan was stunned, and after touching his burning face, he wanted to p Lin Chuxue back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce!¡±

    But when his hand was just about to touch Lin Chuxue¡¯s face, Xu Cheng grabbed him by his wrist.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were red from anger.

    ¡°Who gave you the guts to harass my woman?¡±

    ¡°Your woman?¡± Brother Huan cursed, ¡°Who the f*ck are you?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you who I am!¡± Xu Cheng pulled on Huan¡¯s wrist, and with a ¡®click¡¯, he twisted the hand right off!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Big Brother Huan screamed, not expecting Xu Cheng to dare to do that.

    The other four screamed in shock, and one by one, they kicked at Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng shook in ce, shaking all four of Huan¡¯s friends to the ground.

    Xu Cheng held onto Huan¡¯s broken wrist as he said to Ye Xiu who rushed over, ¡°Look after your sister-inw.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded and nced at Huan, who was screaming. He did not feel guilty at all and even squatted down to say with quite an interest, ¡°Zeng Huan, you are still the same person who likes to take advantage of people, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your unlucky day today.¡±

    One of Huan¡¯s four friends immediately got up and ran inside the wedding to call out Huan¡¯s father.

    Xu Cheng had thought of thousands of ways to introduce Lin Chuxue to the elders because Lin Chuxue¡¯s identity was too sensitive. He didn¡¯t want to bring her in to meet with the seniors early, just in case Lin Chuxue¡¯s identity as an entertainer was looked down upon. He didn¡¯t think that even before the wedding, there would be arrogant people who treated her as a female entertainer to humiliate her. Xu Cheng¡¯s mood was extremely bad at the moment, as this would be a big blow to Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°You want to die don¡¯t

    you? You think I¡¯m afraid of killing you?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s furious killing

    rage, simr to what he had when he was in the Land of Mercenaries, exploded

    violently and he almost couldn¡¯t stop his anger, but fortunately Ye Xiu quickly

    stopped him.

    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing?¡± He quickly pulled back on Xu Cheng¡¯s fist.

    Only then did Xu Cheng calm down, or else his punch would¡¯ve almost blown Huan¡¯s head off.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, are you alright?¡± When Lin Chuxue saw Xu Cheng¡¯s reaction, she came over and pulled him. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Go in for what. It¡¯s a good thing I came just in time. If I waste, they might¡¯ve taken advantage of you. Why didn¡¯t you just stay inside, why did youe out?¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin Chuxue, ming her in some way.

    Lin Chuxue wasn¡¯t in a good mood and said, ¡°I came over here to wait for you to go in together. Sooner orter Auntie Lan will meet with Old Master Ye. I was afraid that I won¡¯t be able to cope with meeting them alone, so I came here to wait for you. I know my profession is out of ce here, I ...... ¡°

    Lin Chuxue exined as her eyes turned red, since she felt wronged.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t stand this look of hers as he pressed her head with one hand against his own chest andforted her, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t cry. Regardless of whether you are an actress or not, whoever looks down on you is looking down on me, because you are my wife. I will give you justice today!¡±

    Meanwhile, Huan¡¯s father, who had arrived on the news, was a man who was considered to be a mid-level person in Yanjing. Today¡¯s wedding was technically a wedding that was nearly attended by all the big characters from the city, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that anyone could pop up here.

    Big Brother Huan¡¯s father, Zeng Jiang, saw his son¡¯s wrist had been snapped as he half kneeled on his knees to endure the pain. He snapped with uncontroble anger. ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him in a cold and calm manner. He asked rhetorically, ¡°This hand took advantage of my wife. When she told him to let go, why didn¡¯t he let go? If he won¡¯t let go, then I¡¯ll twist it off!¡±

    Zeng Jiang pointed at Xu Cheng with a gloomy face. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, let my son go first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°If you want your son to be released, fine. Go and call out the groom.¡±

    Actually, even if he didn¡¯t call for the groom, everyone still knew that there was some altercation outside.

    The bride¡¯s car had yet to arrive, and Old Master Ye and the others also have not yet arrived. Instead, only the Zhou Family and the groom had been waiting here in the hotel for a long time. Today, they were the hosts of the event, since this was the venue of the Zhou Family¡¯s wedding ceremony.

    Zhou Zhen was dressed in a robe simr to the Zhongshan suit style, which was considered the groom¡¯s official clothes. He came over with a group of his friends and best men behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He came down the stairs after skimming the crowd and seeing Xu Cheng twisting Huan¡¯s wrist, which looked like it was deformed and presumably broken already.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, I want you to give me an exnation as to why my wife was wandering around here by herself with no one to apany her? Why was she being harassed and taken advantage of by this bunch of vulgar people? Today, the Zhou Family is the host, and I was afraid that my aunt, that is, your wife, had no rtives, so my wife came over to apany her. That¡¯s how you arranged things? I¡¯m telling you, all five of these guys were about to mess with my wife just now if I didn¡¯t make it here in time. Could you f*cking put up with that if it was your wife?¡±

    Zhou Zhen¡¯s body shook.

    His entire face was gloomy. ¡°Old Zeng, what do you say to this?¡±

    Zeng Jiang: ¡°There must be some kind of misunderstanding here. If I remember correctly, isn¡¯t she Lin Chuxue? You know how the boys get excited when they see a celebrity, so I think this gentleman has misunderstood, right? However, you¡¯ve done this to my son, and I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to leave because I¡¯m not going to let that go easily.¡±

    ¡°Then how would you let go?¡± Zhou Zhen said in a gloomy voice to Zeng Jiang as he walked to the opposite side of the room and said to Zeng Jiang directly, ¡°However you want to settle this matter today, I, Zhou Zhen, will make it clear that I will apany you to the end! The Zhou Family will see how you want to proceed!¡±

    ¡°Zhou Zhen ...¡± Zeng Jiang was shocked since he didn¡¯t think that Zhou Zhen would be so irrational and dare to tear their rtionship apart for an outsider.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Elder Zhoue out and get a fair opinion,¡± Zeng Jiang snorted.

    Just as he said that, Old Master Zhou had walked over with Zhou Xiaoming¡¯s assistance.

    As the old man walked, he said, ¡°This Lin Chuxue you are talking about has other identities besides being an entertainer. She is the niece of my soon-to-be daughter-inw, Lan Ting, and she is also my grandson Xu Cheng¡¯s wife. So technically speaking, she is my granddaughter-inw. Xu Cheng is also Elder Ye¡¯s grandson, and not only that, Elder Guo, Xing, and Nie all approve of this grandson. Who your son has harassed today was not the entertainer Lin Chuxue, but the Zhou, Ye, Nie, Xing, and Guo Families¡¯ grand-daughter-inw!¡±

    Zeng Jiang¡¯s face became more and more pale as he heard Elder Zhou speak, and his legs trembled vigorously.

    The old man walked over to Lin Chuxue, took out one of his treasured jade pendants, and handed it to Lin Chuxue. ¡°This is a greeting gift for my grandson¡¯s wife, take it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue couldn¡¯t say no at the scene, so she epted it.

    The old man then turned his head back to Zeng Jiang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to do justice? That¡¯s good. Based on the faces, since your son has done something wrong, and you wanted to stand up for him to take the consequences, then I¡¯ll let you. ¡°

    Zeng Jiang¡¯s legs wobbled and he couldn¡¯t help but fall down on his knees.

 Chapter 653 - Zhou Zhen Takes Over

    <b>Chapter 653: Zhou Zhen Takes Over </b>

    Zeng Jiang didn¡¯t expect that a person he had no contact with would actually have such a big background; when he saw that even Elder Zhou hade forward, he felt that the situation could no longer be contained and there were signs of copse.

    ¡°Elder Zhou, you...¡± He knew that he was not qualified to plead with Elder Zhou.

    He could onlye forward to Zhou Zhen with another plea and smile bitterly. ¡°Zhou, it¡¯s me who has eyes but couldn¡¯t see. Could you help me to convince Elder Zhou to retract his words?¡±

    Zhou Zhen snorted. ¡°Let me ask you, how are you going to deal with this? I¡¯ve waited so long to n this wedding, and you pull this crap now. How am I supposed to face my wife now that you did this to me? I¡¯m telling you, today your son has really smashed our Zhou Family¡¯s event. My father who has not interfered with affairs for decades, had toe out today to defend someone younger. Do you know how much trouble your son has caused? Let me warn you before Elder Ye¡¯s here, that Elder Ye loves this nephew Xu Cheng, and he is even more protective of him than my father. You just wait.¡±

    Zeng Jiang was almost kneeling having heard that Elder Ye would be involved as well.

    Together, the two families could really drive their Zeng Family out of Yanjing to the borders.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke them nor touch them, and shouldn¡¯t have dared to show temper either. But today, if this matter didn¡¯t get resolved, then it would mean a bigger loss for the Zhou Family, which was something he also couldn¡¯t afford.

    Zeng Jiang gritted his teeth, turned around and walked over; he looked at his son who was lying on the ground screaming in pain, and kicked him with a foot. ¡°Are you dead, if not, stand up and apologize.¡±

    Huan knew that things were a bit big when Zhou Zhen and Elder Zhou came out to do justice, so he lifted his broken wrist with one hand, stood up, and walked to Xu Cheng and bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted coldly at him. ¡°Is it embarrassing to apologize to a woman?¡±

    Huan then came to Lin Chuxue¡¯s side and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve offended you in any way. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°What! Did you not eat?¡± Zeng Jiang yelled when he saw how his son¡¯s apology sounded weak; they had to make a show for the Zhou Family.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Huan bowed to Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue again, this time with a loud apology.

    But Xu Cheng said word for word, ¡°What I just saw was five people surrounding my wife, so know your ces and live up to it.¡±

    The other four people were trembling in the crowd, and as they got picked out by Xu Cheng, they quickly ran over in an agitated manner and bowed in apology just like Huan.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, sorry!¡±

    They all apologized in fear because with their level; if their leader Huan were like this, then their families wouldn¡¯t even need to wait for Elder Zhou to point them out, and they would be squished like ants. So they knew they had no choice but to apologize, since they were not even at the level to be able to have a conversation with Elder Zhou.

    But if apologies were useful, then why would we need thew for?

    If this was the Land of Mercenaries, Xu Cheng would have already killed these five people. But no, this was a country, and they were also in the Zhou Family territory, so they had to give Grandpa Zhou face.

    Zhou Zhen could tell that Lin Chuxue did not want to forgive these people. These kinds of gangsters would bully the weak and be afraid of the strong. They could kneel down at you with a smiley face and will turn their backs on you at any second. Besides, if she could forgave them from just their apologies after she got harassed, then that would not really be Lin Chuxue¡¯s character.

    He wasn¡¯t a saint, and he did not feel like forgiving the humiliating words they had said to a woman.

    Zhou Zhen directly came forward, kicked the four of them onto the ground, and took out his belt to whip onto their body.

    ¡°How dare you make trouble at my wedding, you¡¯re very daring. Come here, I¡¯ll teach you for your parents!¡±

    Those four guys saw that it was Zhou Zhen who moved, and so they all endured the pain, not daring to fight back. They rolled around on the ground, and Zhou Zhen did not hold back his strength as he whipped them hard a dozen times and roared, ¡°Get the hell out!¡±

    Those four guys immediately got up and crawled away from the hotel.

    And only then did Zeng Jiang take his son to the hospital for medical treatment. If they left anyter, his hand might be impossible to save.

    After Zhou Zhen saw that things had calmed down, he led the other guests into the hotel before he went to Lin Chuxue and apologized, ¡°Cheng, Chuxue, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m to me for this.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°It¡¯s fine Uncle Zhou, I¡¯m also to me for the fact that I am indeed a woman of the entertainment industry.¡±

    Zhou Zhen: ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that, what¡¯s wrong with women from the entertainment industry? What¡¯s wrong with being self-independent? I don¡¯t care what other people think, but I, Zhou Zhen, think you¡¯re a good person, and I believe in Cheng¡¯s decision. Today¡¯s incident was due to my negligence, I¡¯m sorry. In the future when youe to Yanjing to y, you can tell me anything, or look for your Aunt Lan. Whoever wants to bully you or look down on you would be bullying me as well, Zhou Zhen!¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°It¡¯s fine, go and get ready to be a groom. Aunt Lan is arriving soon and Xu Cheng is here, so he will apany me.¡±

    Zhou Zhen nodded, and looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s unhappy face as he patted his arm and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be stiff, okay? At least your Aunt Lan is getting married today, be happy.¡±

    Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh so you still know that your wife is my Aunt Lan? I thought of a thousand ways to prevent my wife from being upset today, but look what happened?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m all fine so what are you angry about, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t break someone¡¯s wrist.¡± Lin Chuxue gushed at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°He deserved it, I would love to cut it off, and the other four as well.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t sound pleased.

    ¡°Okay, cheer up. Once Aunt Lanes over, this matter would count as finished, so don¡¯t let her know. We can¡¯t make her expression stiff during her wedding, or the others would think that Uncle Zhou forced her to get married.¡± Lin Chuxue leaned close to Xu Cheng¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I know you are angry because of me, but today, Aunt Lan and Uncle Zhou are getting married for the first time in their forties. You are not going to spoil the fun, are you?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue and said seriously, ¡°Promise me from now on that you will call me as soon as you can if you have trouble with anything.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Only then did Xu Cheng squeeze out a smile at Zhou Zhen and say, ¡°Uncle Zhou, congrattions on your marriage.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, you are still mad at me,¡± Zhou Zhen said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How am I angry?¡±

    Zhou Zhen: ¡°If you¡¯re not angry then calling me Uncle Zhou is too distant, just call me Uncle!¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him. ¡°Did you give me red pockets? I¡¯m telling you, if the red pocket is too little, I won¡¯t count you as my uncle.¡±

    Zhou Zhenughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I left the biggest share today for the two of you. You two are the ones I need to care for, your Aunt Lan had told me beforehand that you are the only two who she considers close to her. I need to serve you two well, so she won¡¯t nag me all day long.

    Lin Chuxue pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Uncle Zhou, don¡¯t worry. I will say good things about you.¡±

    Zhou Zhen smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t waste my efforts when I whipped those bastards with my belt. Chuxue you¡¯re very sensible. Now let¡¯s go inside; your seats are in the family area, in the nearest front rows.¡±

    Having heard this seating arrangement, Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart became a little nervous as she still had toe face-to-face with those elders and families of Xu Cheng¡¯s.

 Chapter 654 - Told You This Kid Was Like A Monkey

    <b>Chapter 654: Told You This Kid Was Like A Monkey</b>

    After Lin Chuxue and Xu Cheng followed Zhou Zhen inside, all the guests were chit chatting about what happened outside and how they didn¡¯t think Elder Zhou would step up for Lin Chuxue.

    Elder Zhou had never involved himself in any problems, so how he stood out this time was a good signal to everyone that Lin Chuxue was not just an actress in the entertainment industry, but someone with a background.

    In fact, as long as she added Xu Cheng¡¯s wife to her title, it would be enough to protect her whether she was in Yanjing or outside, since Xu Cheng¡¯s reputation was bing more well known. The older generation would have heard it from the five seniors, and most of those who are somewhat capable know the rtionship between Xu Cheng and these five seniors. It was just very puzzling that Lin Chuxue was actually Xu Cheng¡¯s wife, and so it could only be counted towards bad luck that the Zeng Family offended her on such an asion. For someone to be invited over to participate in this wedding meant that they were not simple, but those five younger generation people were too arrogant and bad mannered.

    ¡°No wonder no one in the entertainment industry dared to ask Lin Chuxue out. Gosh, that¡¯s a solid background there,¡± a young man said.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that someone as low key as her would actually be married to Xu Cheng. No wonder she didn¡¯t have any scandals and didn¡¯t show any interest in other men.¡±

    ¡°Luckily I messed with the other artists instead of her. Zeng Huan is definitely out of luck this time; his wrist was broken and his father didn¡¯t dare to let out a single fart afterwards.¡±

    ¡°If your dad was in this situation, you¡¯ll have to just live and ept your broken hand and now be able to do anything about it. Oh well, after all, he was the one touching the wrong person, and now we know it was the same as touching a tiger¡¯s a*s.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. I was wondering why she wanted to quit the entertainment industry; it¡¯s because of her rtionship with Xu Cheng, and gosh she hid it so deep.¡±

    Xu Cheng heard all of their discussions as Lin Chuxue sat down by his side; at that table, they were the first to arrive. Not long after, Elder Nie, Elder Zhou, and Elder Guo all entered the scene right before the wedding was to start, and after greeting the guests, they sat down at the same table where Xu Cheng was sitting.

    Lin Chuxue was very conscientious about giving up her seat and was ready to make way to the otherdies¡¯ area to find a ce to sit.

    But Xu Cheng suddenly pulled Lin Chuxue¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at the three elderly and then at Xu Cheng in a dilemma, but she still knew that she did not qualify to sit here, so she wanted to break away from Xu Cheng¡¯s hand to not make a fool of themselves.

    However, Xu Cheng did not let go, and instead he turned to the three of them. ¡°Grandpas, she is my wife. Let me introduce her to you all, this is Lin Chuxue.¡±

    Elder Zhou didn¡¯t say anything, but it was Elder Nie who had a strong aura and asked Lin Chuxue, ¡°Are you sure you want to sit here?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s body trembled as all three of them had a powerful and suppressing aura.

    Aside from them in this table, all the other seats were at least five meters apart.

    Xu Cheng spoke up, ¡°Seven years ago, she was like a princess and I was a foster child; at that time, she was willing to marry me ande to Huaxia. Four years ago, she had a skyrocketing career as Lin Chuxue, and I was a soldier. She chose not to divorce me and did not betray our marriage in this entertainment industry, which as you all know is filled with all sorts of people. Now that I am famous, do you think, with my character, I would divorce my wife?¡±

    Having heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words, Lin Chuxue¡¯s struggling hands suddenly rxed, and she then directly sat on her chair. She felt that Xu Cheng¡¯s words were directed to her, and reminding her that his heart and feelings remained unchanged!

    They were childhood sweethearts and had been together no matter what. But why was it that as Xu Cheng¡¯s social status grew higher and higher, the things she had to worry about grew more and more? Wouldn¡¯t that kill the tacit understanding between them?

    Were the feelings not real? Then if it was true, why would she be afraid of it? Xu Cheng¡¯s status was even more prestigious now, so what? Lin Chuxue had stayed with Xu Cheng when he was down and out, but now that Xu Cheng has made a name for himself, did he have to abandon his wife because he thinks that she wasn¡¯t worth it?

    Lin Chuxue felt that Xu Cheng was angry with her, that the rapport between the two of them had vanished over the years!

    She all of the sudden realized that no matter what they were going to face in the future, they could do it together. She had already given up her acting career because of Xu Cheng and was preparing to study abroad to prepare for the future management of Xu Cheng¡¯s family business. She had already thought of sticking with Xu Cheng regardless of where they went. So in that case, why would she be afraid and what was there to avoid?

    ¡°Grandpas, I am Xu Cheng¡¯s wife. My name is Lin Chuxue, and you can call me Little Xue.¡±

    Lin Chuxue took a deep breath as she stood up and extended her hand without being ignorant nor humble. She introduced herself to the three of them with a polite and natural demeanor.

    The three elderly were stunned for a bit, and Elder Zhou suddenlyughed and rxed as he generously reached out and shook Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand, smiling. ¡°I have given you the jade pendant, and it¡¯s toote to make things difficult for you now, Little Xue, is it not? Very good, you¡¯re a good girl. This boy has good eyes, but you¡¯re even better. You can value his future, so that makes you smarter than any other women in the world.¡±

    Lin Chuxue let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Zhou.¡±

    Elder Zhou nodded. ¡°To be honest, Xu Cheng is a national treasure, and since we love him, we should cherish his feathers. However, he was born on the wild side. We don¡¯t want to be too strict, just in case he doesn¡¯t want toe back after heading out. We wanted to find him a woman worthy of his background, just so that he can settle down in Huaxia and know how toe back hometer. But after testing the boy that day, something simr to what happened just now urred; he pounded the table and turned his attitude, so we aren¡¯t forcing it anymore. We can¡¯t even control this kid, but you can, so you are qualified to sit here.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Grandpa Zhou, why do I feel like you¡¯re making me sound like a mad dog?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one?¡± Elder Xing happened to walk in and red at Xu Cheng as he took his seat. ¡°You are a little mad dog. Whoever messes with you has bad luck, especially your wife. Look at you, this time you came back and have had a tensed expression towards all of us today. Why?¡±

    ¡°You want me to not tense up for you guys, right?¡± Xu Cheng smacked his lips. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then he unscrewed the bottle of Wuliangye Hard Liquor and poured a full cup of it, He then handed the cup to Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°Honey, give Grandpa Xing a toast.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and stood up as she politely picked up the cup with an elegant demeanor and said, ¡°Grandpa Xing, cheers.¡±

    Elder Xing looked at Lin Chuxue and then at Xu Cheng with his mouth open, not knowing what to say.

    Xu Cheng pointed his thumb at Lin Chuxue and said to Elder Xing, ¡°Your granddaughter is toasting you, drink up.¡±

    Elder Xing¡¯s face looked as if he was struggling.

    In the end, he still took Lin Chuxue¡¯s cup and drank it down in one gulp. He then looked at Xu Cheng with an airy face. ¡°Little b¡ª¨Cd, satisfied?¡±

    Lin Chuxue curiously leaned to Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°This Grandpa Xing¡¯s mood doesn¡¯t seem too good.¡±

    Xu Chengughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Because the girl they found for me to get married with was Grandpa Xing¡¯s favorite granddaughter. Now that he drank your wine, it¡¯s equivalent to recognizing your identity, and there are no more games for his granddaughter.¡±

    Meanwhile, Elder Zhouughed. ¡°Old Xing, I¡¯ve told you that this kid is smart like a devil, you were trying to scheme against him, but instead you were seen through by him.¡±

 Chapter 655 - Xu Chengâ€™s Intentions

    <b>Chapter 655: Xu Cheng¡¯s Intentions (Part One)</b>

    The wedding finally took ce, and the bride entered with Elder Ye as they walked down the long red carpet from the hotel entrance.

    Lan Ting was in a wedding dress and had the old man in her arm as they slowly walked inside.

    The old man has fully recovered after being treated by Xu Cheng, and he could even run, not to mention this leisurely walk.

    He looked more than cheerful as if his own daughter was getting married, except he actually didn¡¯t have any daughters. He took Lan Ting as a family and he was a bit sad to let her go. If it wasn¡¯t because of Zhou Zhen¡¯s consistent pursuit, he might have kept Lan Ting for longer.

    However, he couldn¡¯t hold off on his goddaughter¡¯s life; after all, Lan Ting was over forty years old, and Zhou Zhen was also an old bachelor, so the two were quite a fit for each other.

    When the old man delivered Lan Ting¡¯s hand into Zhou Zhen¡¯s hand, he red at him and said, ¡°If Little Ting is wronged by your Zhou family, I won¡¯t look for you; I¡¯ll directly look for Old Zhou to settle the score.¡±

    ¡°How could I, Dad. It will only be Lan Ting bullying me, how would I datre to bully her. Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s still a multi-billionaire.¡± Zhou Zhen smiled bitterly.

    He then took Lan Ting¡¯s hand and went on stage, letting the host continue the wedding ceremony.

    Elder Ye also came up on stage to say something to the groom on behalf of the bride¡¯s family.

    After that, it was Elder Zhou who came on stage to speak and gave his blessing to the couple.

    Once the five seniors were seated, Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue toasted with them as a formal introduction and acknowledgement of her joining the family.

    Afterwards, Xu Cheng took Lin Chuxue to the table where Ye Xiu and the others were seated. Zhou Xiaoming, as the master of the Zhou Family today, felt somewhat sorry for Lin Chuxue so he stood up to make a seat for Lin Chuxue as he said enthusiastically, ¡°Sister-inw, sit here.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled generously and elegantly as she directly sat down, with Xu Cheng who sat beside her.

    Guo Xiaoming poured himself a cup of white liquor, and as self-punishment, he said, ¡°Sister-inw, today¡¯s matter can¡¯t be med entirely on my uncle, but also on my negligence in not arranging things properly. I poured this cup of liquor as self-punishment, so please don¡¯t be angry, you two. In the future, if someone is rude to you in Yanjing like today, just call me and I¡¯ll rush to the scene!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou has already apologized, so it would seem like I¡¯m being preposterous if you apologize again.¡± Lin Chuxue also lifted her cup as she made a toast with him and smiled.

    Guo Xiaoming grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll finish the cup, and you can do whatever.¡±

    Guo Rong also stood up after and said.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll drink a toast to you, I¡¯ve heard Ye Xiu talk about Big Brother Cheng¡¯s wife being you before, and we still don¡¯t believe that he actually seeded with his looks?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°The first time I found out about this, I also didn¡¯t believe it. I think it was when Big Brother Cheng was in Ennd fighting with Kn. It was a live stream and she appeared in the camera. Let me tell you, that everyone who watched that live stream was heart broken; it was a huge shock to all the single gentlemen there!¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled as she looked at Xu Cheng and then at Guo Rong as she made a toast with him as well.

    Then Xing Yuan stood up and also raised his ss. ¡°Come, sister-inw, I¡¯ll toast you.¡±

    Nie Hui also stood up and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, you can drink however much you want. Like what Xiaoming said, in the future, if you have anything you need help with, you can find us. We¡¯ll never hesitate about it.¡±

    After Lin Chuxue clicked cups with each one of them, she was considered to have made a formal entry into one of Xu Cheng¡¯s circles in Yanjing.

    Zhou Xiaoming saw that the toasts were almost over, so he smiled and asked Xu Cheng, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, aren¡¯t you going to tell us how you managed to sessfully court our sister-inw in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± Xu Cheng pretended to be impatient. ¡°I have already answered this question no less than a dozen times, almost everyone¡¯s wondering how the hell I got to date Little Xue. I¡¯m wondering, if flowers could grow out of cow dung, then why am I not good enough for her?¡±

    They allughed out.

    <h4><b>Chapter 655: Xu Cheng¡¯s Intentions (Part Two)</b></h4>

    Meanwhile, four middle-aged people walked overughing as they interrupted. ¡°Hey hey hey, young masters, I¡¯m really sorry. Young Master Zhou and Young Master Xu, the unpleasantness from today was all because of my son¡¯s recklessness. I¡¯m here as a father to apologize for him. I¡¯m going to punish myself with three cups, and I hope that you, Young Master Xu, could forgive them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master Xu, our sons really did not know that Miss Lin is your wife. There must be a misunderstanding. Of course, it is all our fault. I hope you can forgive us.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know these four people.

    Ye Xiu whispered in his ear, ¡°They are Zeng Huan¡¯s sidekicks¡¯ fathers. They probably already learned about their sons taking advantage of your wife, so they came over to apologize.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded silently and saw that all four middle-aged men had finished three cups, and so he said, ¡°Alright, I will give Grandpa Zhou face. Today is still my aunt¡¯s wedding, and it should be a joyous day, so let¡¯s not talk about these things now.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Xu¡¯s right. Then we¡¯ll excuse ourselves, please enjoy your meal.¡± The four middle-aged men smiled along before leaving the table.

    Xu Cheng saw that the wedding was almost at the end, and once he saw that the bride and groom got off the stage, he said to Lin Chuxue, ¡°The bride and groom are going to make a toast, go over quickly and represent our families.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and said to the table of people in a polite manner, ¡°I have to go apany Aunt Lan to toast on behalf of the family. Enjoy your food and drinks. .¡±

    Ye Xiu and the others nodded. ¡°Sister-inw, you go. We won¡¯t get Big Brother Cheng drunk.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°That¡¯s only if you guys are capable of getting me drunk!¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled slightly as she lifted her dress and walked over towards Lan Ting¡¯s side.

    When Lan Ting saw here over, she smiled. ¡°You can just follow me, you don¡¯t need to drink the wine for me. I can drink better than you. If you drink too much, then Young Master will be worried about you again.¡±

    Lin Chuxue snorted. ¡°Then why would I represent your family? A toast is definitely a toast.¡±

    Elder Ye pat on Lin Chuxue¡¯s arm andughed. ¡°Did you really think that you were asked to make a toast? All you need to do is follow me around, let them know you¡¯re family, and make sure they recognize you next time, silly girl.¡±

    Lan Ting also smiled. ¡°Young Master asked you toe over, right?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded slightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s still as thoughtful as ever.¡± Ye Pei¡¯s wifeughed.

    Lin Chuxue finally understood as she subconsciously turned her head to look at Xu Cheng, who was over there at the tableughing with a few of his bros, and she felt touched by the scene.

    Elder Ye: ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that he doesn¡¯t want to get involved with politics, he always had a good sense of what a big picture looked like. His master Zhang Chenfeng truly did have good eyes, finding himself a qualified heir. To be honest, this time I thought he wouldn¡¯t dare to bring you over, but he really dared to bring you,pletely disrupting Elder Xing¡¯s n, hahaha.¡±

    Having said that, he looked at Lin Chuxue and reminded her with a smile, ¡°Later on, I¡¯m guessing that Old Xing¡¯s daughter wille find you based on her personality. She¡¯s not as simple as she seems, so be careful.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was stunned, but didn¡¯t take it to heart. She was confident that she could match any woman!

    What Xu Cheng wanted today was for Lin Chuxue to be known by these people on the scene, and ideally to be able to break into this circle. Master Ye personally toasted those guests on behalf of his family, and as long as Lin Chuxue followed him, it would already show a kind of recognition and identity in the family.

    For the wedding of the Ye and Zhou Families, to be able to represent the Ye¡¯s family¡¯s side to make a toast would be enough to show that Lin Chuxue¡¯s status in the two families was not at the level of any artist in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 656 - We All Make Money Together

    Chapter 656: We All Make Money Together (Part One)

    Many people hade over at Xu Cheng¡¯s table to make a toast to him, but since Ye Xiu and the others were present, they could not just ignore them. More than that, they had been looking for an opportunity to strike up a conversation with Xu Cheng ever since they had heard about his excellent medical skills. However, Xu Cheng had always lived quietly and rarely participated in any social gathering.

    This was deeply loved by the five seniors, because it meant that he was not arrogant and knew how to stay low. This showed that he was in a different state of mind than his peers.

    However, due to this, the people who wanted to make a connection with him felt that he was a little bit out of reach, so when they saw Xu Cheng attending the meeting today, they all came over to toast so that they could more or less get to know him better.

    Once they were all gone, Xu Cheng wondered, ¡°I am not an official, I am not in politics, and I am not even in this country often, so why are these people here to make a toast with me? Shouldn¡¯t they be sucking up to the five of you first?¡±

    Ye Xiu took a sip of wine and smiled. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re after your rtionship with the five elders. Maybe some of them have that motive, but some of the men who came over today are on the same level as my father, so they don¡¯t need to do that. In the end, they came to show you some face, not because of your background, but because you have superb medical skills.¡±

    The other four including Zhou Xiaoming nodded and said, ¡°Look at Elder Ye and my old man, which one of them didn¡¯t have a personal assistant and medical staff apanying them everyday back then? Look at them now, the five of them walking like the wind, and that group of doctors have to try every day to find something wrong with them to cure. They are hoping that someday they could actually get back to work as doctors. Yet, in thest six months, the old men just live younger by the day, and those secretaries and medical staff were allid off. Stories have it, and you don¡¯t even need any advertising of your skills, the five of them are your living advertisements. So they approach you not because of your rtionship with the five of them, but because of your medical skills.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then why won¡¯t they inquire about how hard it is to find this medicine of mine?¡±

    Ye Xiuughed. ¡°Surely they know. Otherwise I would have gone and begged my sister-inw to get some of it. Not for me of course, but for my mother.¡±

    At this point, the other four all looked at Xu Cheng with hope and they all smiled as if they wanted to say more. ¡°Big Brother Cheng ......¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hands quickly. ¡°Stop right there. That medicine didn¡¯t juste out of nowhere. To be honest, the only bottle I had left was originally reserved for my wife, but you should have heard about what happened, right? Uncle Zhou protected Aunt Lan but his face was destroyed, so he actually used thisst bottle, and I really don¡¯t have any left.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming smiled. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯m not asking you to give me some right away. 10 years is fine, if you can develop it in 10 years, I beg you, I want to leave it for my dad.¡±

    The others also nodded their heads. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you can¡¯t have a bias just because you¡¯re close to Zhou Xiaoming, you have to consider us as well. We don¡¯t ask for more, we also just want one bottle each, and 10 years is also fine. Please Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought about it as he tapped his finger on the table and said, ¡°10 years is not impossible, but there is one thing I want to work with you guys here. I need to work with all five of you, every one of you. We can earn money together.¡±

    The five of them all became interested. ¡°Tell us. It¡¯s not illegal, is it?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ve got that big of a gut?¡± Xu Cheng red at them. ¡°Do you guys know about the Mand Lab?¡±

    ¡°Mand?¡± Ye Xiu and the others were shocked. ¡°The first in the world to develop a cure for cancer and live-streamed it to save Mr. Hawking¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Xu Cheng said straightforwardly, ¡°I can tell you guys directly that it¡¯s my studio.¡±

    Ye Xiu smiled. ¡°I guessed it already, because during the live broadcast, the medicine looked simr to the one given to grandpa. But brother, what does that have to do with you working with us?¡±

    Chapter 656: We All Make Money Together (Part Two)

    ¡°I need you guys to be domestic representatives.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°Other people can¡¯t hold the market, and once they can¡¯t, you should know better than me what kind of situation the drugs are in within this country. It will offend many people, and my drug will even cause manypanies to go into bankruptcy. To be frank, it will be tough to upy the market. If we release it now, these pharmaceuticalpanies will inevitably use all kinds of methods to defame my drug, so I want to avoid those troubles. We can all earn the money together. I will produce the technology, and thepany will have unified management, so you only need to be responsible for taking down the domestic market and enjoying the dividends. All the taxes will be paid as well.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming and the othersughed. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you are closer than our own brothers. We couldn¡¯t ask for more, even if you don¡¯t give us the dividends and just that medicine, with the rtionship between us, how will there be nobody in the country to cover for yourpany?¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Business is business. It¡¯s because we have a good rtionship that I have to give you guys some sweet deals. With this dividend, you can more or less stop receiving gifts of expensive sports cars. Those gifts alwayse with a favor to be asked in the future, and don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t done that before. Just don¡¯t do it in the future if you don¡¯t have to, since thispany¡¯s dividends would be high enough for you to be worry-free for the rest of your life. ¡°

    ¡°Alright, if you say so, Big Brother Cheng. We won¡¯t be overly polite then.¡± Ye Xiu took a cup and filled it with wine, and after all five of them had filled their cups, they toasted Xu Cheng together.

    Xu Cheng also clinked sses with them and drank.

    Then, Xu Cheng saw Elder Zhou waving at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head over first,¡± Xu Cheng said as he walked towards the table with the Elders.

    As soon as Xu Cheng sat down, Old Man Zhou smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that there was a lot ofmotion in the Land of Mercenaries this time, and the four major mercenary ns that upied two fifths of the territory were exterminated! Arge-scale military battle has made headlines all over the world. I say I was right to kick you out in the first ce, you can really make a fuss.¡±

    Xu Chengughed bitterly. ¡°I almost died there, and you guys are stillughing.¡±

    ¡°Kiddo, did you clear up the remnants of those four ns?¡± Elder Guo asked.

    Xu Cheng picked up the cup and drank the wine in one go. Then he turned the cup upside down as not a single drop was left. ¡°Clean.¡±

    The four eldersughed out loud.

    The more Elder Xing looked at Xu Cheng, the more he liked him, and the thought that his granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Xu Cheng made him a little sullen.

    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s alright for you to insist on choosing your wife and not like my granddaughter, but you have to sell the oil in thend of mercenaries to this country at a discount.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Grandpa Xing, you guys have to have shame. All day long, all you guys do is try to dig a hole for me to jump into. You¡¯re all a handful of years old, hmph.¡±

    Elder Xing red at him. ¡°Then marry my granddaughter.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°The crude oil there isn¡¯t mine.¡±

    The four old men spoke in unison, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see when the time is right, and you guys can send someone over to talk about it.¡±

    Elder Xing smiled and patted Xu Cheng¡¯s arm. ¡°By the way, my granddaughter is really nice. Do you want to consider it?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not blessed enough to deserve her.¡± Xu Chengughed bitterly.

 Chapter 657 - Battle Between The Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 657: Battle Between The Ladies</h4>

    Lin Chuxue followed Elder Ye as they went around the banquet and toasted at more than a hundred tables. Of course, the ones they toasted had to drink all the wine up, while Elder Ye and Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t need to do so; they couldn¡¯t or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it to so many tables.

    Lin Chuxue found that a woman from a certain table was rather interesting.

    She was around the same age

    as her, about twenty-four or twenty-five years old with a straight bob-cut to

    the shoulders, and she looked very neat and beautiful.

    Lin Chuxue was sure she had never seen this woman before, but she felt hostility from this woman¡¯s eyes.

    It was an inexplicable hostility, which could only be detected between women with their sixth sense.

    When she saw that this woman was sitting at the table that belonged to the Xing Family, Lin Chuxue immediately guessed that she should be the granddaughter that Elder Xing was talking about.

    ¡°This is the first time since childhood that a man has rejected me.¡± After she came over to make a toast with Lin Chuxue, her gaze subconsciouslynded on Xu Cheng, who was sitting with the elderly. She sounded confident and said self-assuredly, ¡°But I think it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know me well enough, or more like he hasn¡¯t met me yet.¡±

    Having said that, she then turned to Lin Chuxue, and their eyes met with a kind of hostility as she said, ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful than I thought you were.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Chuxue epted herpliment.

    ¡°But do you think that beauty is everything?¡± she suddenly changed her attitude and asked Lin Chuxue directly.

    She then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve read your profile, a talented girl with musical strength and acting skills side by side. However, someone like you who is used to going out and being served by assistants, do you know how to take care of a man?¡±

    When Lin Chuxue understood

    what was behind her words, she smiled and did not want to escte the

    situation; because it was to be an elegant confrontation between the two.

    ¡°How should I address you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Xing Zhener. As my name suggests, I work with criminal investigation. You don¡¯t need to introduce yourself, investigating you is also part of my job,¡± Xing Zhener said straightforwardly.

    Strong character!

    That was one of the first impressions Lin Chuxue had thought about this woman upon their first conversation, and she was decisive, forthright, yet sharp, as if she was examining a criminal.

    ¡°Miss Xing seems to have some opinions about me?¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Xing Zhener did not deny it. ¡°Perhaps, but I just want to see what kind of woman can make Xu Cheng reject a woman like me with such a good family background. To be honest, ever since childhood, the number of peopleing to my family to propose marriage could crush the doorstep, but I have never really met a man who would reject me and did not even take a look at me properly when I took the initiative to court him instead.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I can answer this question in ce of my husband.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not to say that there are men in the world who are more capable and more handsome than my husband, but even if theye after me, I won¡¯t even look at them in the right eye. The reason being the same, because a lover¡¯s eyes can¡¯t tolerate a trace of sand.¡±

    Xing Zhener: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering, which quality of yours attracted him to be willing to give up such a wonderful opportunity? Honestly, if he was willing to marry me, he could move up the ranks in this country from his current position, and with me as hispanion, he could be very sessful. I wonder if you¡¯re acting with him as well? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s won the best actress award.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re working in criminal investigation, you have a big imagination. However, there¡¯s one thing I need to tell you: where do you think actinges from? Life is like a y, and a y is like life. An old actor once said, when you can¡¯t cry and can¡¯t act, there¡¯s nothing to teach, but they can only try to try to manually bring you into the situation to get you engaged. How can someone be truly engaged? That would be to p you in the face and make you cry for real. Only when you experience pain, you¡¯ll be able to cry; and simrly, only under the same touching situation will the acting be natural. My acting alles from what happened to me and my life, and all of that has to do with my husband.¡±

    ¡°Miss Xing, I know that your self-esteem received a blow in this rejection, but I want to tell you that Xu Cheng may not be suitable for you.¡± Lin Chuxue continued, ¡°Perhaps you are better than me in all aspects, and youe from a decent family, and perhaps you could help Xu Cheng in politics, social status, and literatures, so that¡¯s why you have questioned me on this point, but there is one thing that I have and no one else has.¡±

    Xing Zhener: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A thorough understanding of Xu Cheng.¡± Lin Chuxue had an elegant and confident smile. ¡°I have experienced the darkness of his childhood and the up and downs of his life. It has been a rough ride, so only I understand what he wants. You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t have your resources to give him anything more, but what you can offer him, he is able to fight for that himself and he will get what he wants. In fact, he does not need his woman to be strong, nor for her to be thoughtful in every way; who he wants is just someone who can understand him and appreciate everything he does. That at times when things quiet down, there¡¯s a woman who will listen to his stories.¡±

    Xing Zhener stared at Lin

    Chuxue for a long time and finally spoke up, ¡°Grandpa told me that you¡¯re

    not as simple as you look. After seeing you today, I¡¯ve certainly

    underestimated you, you¡¯re not just a pretty vase.¡±

    Lin Chuxue smiled and held

    up her ss as she followed Elder Ye to the next table.

    After Xing Zhener sat down,

    her na?ve sister sneered. ¡°What are you doing talking to her like that?

    They¡¯re already married, and you¡¯re the third party with a reason?¡±

    Xing Zhener red at her

    own sister. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that shameless? This is a matter of dignity,

    I was so ruthlessly rejected for the first time. That Xu Cheng did not even

    look at me, he didn¡¯t even know who Xing Zhener was and he refused me. His

    behavior and attitude were also saying that there was no room for discussion.

    As someone¡¯s who¡¯s part of the act, it would not be a smart move if I was to

    confront him. So, what is the most clever technique? It¡¯s topare with his

    wife and crush her downprehensively, making this man feel that who he cares

    about is inferior to me! That¡¯s the smartest way to counter the humiliation.

    What do you know, kid?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know

    what¡¯s going on in your criminal investigation brain.¡± Her sister said,

    ¡°So did you just win or lose?¡±

    Xing Zhener coughed.

    ¡°What do you think? Of course, no win nor lose.¡±

    Meanwhile, Xing Zhener¡¯s father took a sip of white wine and smiled slightly. ¡°You went to humiliate her, but instead you were told by Miss Lin that you don¡¯t know how to love. You haven¡¯t lost yet? Your IQ is high, but your EQ isn¡¯t enough to step on Miss Lin.¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡± Xing Zhener called out angrily.

    Her sister: ¡°This is the most embarrassing fight I¡¯ve seen with a third wheel losing to the real wife. You should¡¯ve not jumped out at all and continued being a stranger, really.¡±

 Chapter 658 - Lin Dong Returns Home

    <h4>Chapter 658. Lin Dong Returns Home (Part One)</h4>

    A ne from the M Nation to Huaxianded in Shangcheng.

    Lin Dong came out of the airport wearing sunsses and his brother Lin Hu came over to pick him up. Lin Dong hadn¡¯t seen his family for a long time and his heart felt warm when he saw Lin Hu.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s been half a year, and you¡¯ve stretched out and grew even bigger. Oh man, you look like a tough person.¡± Lin Hu was very surprised that after only half a year of not seeing Lin Dong, he grew a size bigger. He was only 18 when he left, just at the growth spurt age, and many things had happened. Even though his capabilities after Xu Cheng¡¯s gic fusion serum didn¡¯t appear yet, his physical capabilities were way better than the average person, not to mention the kinds of people in the Deviant Corp. Mario, for example, had trained him every day on building a stronger body, so how could he not be one size up.

    After getting into the car, Lin Dong sat in the seat looking at the dynamic views of the S City and asked, ¡°Are Mom and Dad alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course, since you¡¯re not home to piss them off,¡± Lin Hu teased andughed.

    Lin Dongughed bitterly. ¡°It was my ignorance in the past.¡±

    ¡°Yo, that¡¯s not easy to admit. You really did learn something from your master, now that you actually took the initiative to admit your mistake.¡± Lin Hu was surprised as he looked at his brother from the rearview mirror. He had been feeling that something changed, and whether it was the temperament or the personality, it seemed like he had matured.

    Could one not change while growing up?

    He even experienced the baptism of war; first he helped deal with the four Mexican Gangs to take care of the casino, and then he followed Xu Cheng to the Land of Mercenaries to conquer it. Although he was only responsible for logistics, he had seen and experienced a lot, so he was not the rebellious teenager from half a year ago.

    Meanwhile at home, knowing that Lin Dong was going toe back and stay for a while, Lin Han and his wife went ahead of time to book the day off; they left everything behind and prepared a good meal at home. Once Lin Dong¡¯s mother saw Lin Hu¡¯s vehiclee through, she missed him so much that she opened her arms and rushed over to hold Lin Dong who just showed his head.

    ¡°I missed you so much. Let me see, I haven¡¯t seen my little Dong since half a year ago. Geez, you¡¯ve grown up a lot and got stronger. It looks like you had a good life, only your skin became a bit more tanned.¡±

    Lin Han: ¡°It¡¯s nothing for a man to be tan, just don¡¯t be a sissy.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you guys still out here waiting for me ? Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Lin Dong¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.

    ¡°Hurry inside, the food is getting cold.¡± Mother Lin pulled Lin Dong towards their home.

    At the table, Lin Dong served his parents rice before sitting down, an action that slightly stunned his mother.

    Lin Dong saw that the looks in their eyes were a bit odd, so he slowly said, ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t be at home for a long time, so I¡¯m taking advantage of the time to be more filial to you. Don¡¯t just look at me, eat.¡±

    Lin Dong gulped down his rice, in total contrast to the previous Lin Dong who never had an appetite. Now, Lin Dong had appreciation for everything; after eatingpressed dry food abroad, he really felt it was a good choice to return home.

    Lin Dong¡¯s mom looked at him wolfing down the food. ¡°Kid, slow down. No one¡¯s fighting over it with you; if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll have the maid make more of it for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t be too wasteful.¡± Lin Dong hurriedly waved his hand, as the bowl and chopsticks didn¡¯t stop.

    His mother was particrly heartbroken at the scene. ¡°What exactly did your master do to you? It hurts me to see you like this as a mother.¡±

    ¡°Woman!¡± Lin Han scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Little Dong has grown up? I think that Mr. Xu is a capable person, you see this child has be responsible after only half a year.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 658. Lin Dong Returns Home (Part Two)</h4>

    Lin Dong picked up things using his chopsticks, and after he had eaten and drank enough, he took a toothpick and picked his teeth as he smacked his lips and said, ¡°It was the right decision to choose to go with Master to practice. If Dad did not insist on me training under him, I would have regretted it for the rest of this life. Mom, your son is now living a very fulfilling life, so you do not have to worry. Master is indeed a capable person. He¡¯s got some extraordinary abilities, and I think I found the right path. In the future, I will probably be mostly abroad to help with his work, so this time, I took the advantage of dropping by here to see you two because in the future, I won¡¯t be so free.¡±

    Lin Hu: ¡°What do you do for your master?¡±

    Lin Dong smiled. ¡°The main reason I came back this time is to register apany andunch it in the domestic market.¡±

    Lin Hu was more realistic and direct: ¡°How many shares will be given to you? How much is the investment?¡±

    Lin Dongughed. ¡°What shares do I need? I¡¯m satisfied with just hanging out with him; besides, my master never treats me badly.¡±

    Lin Hu: ¡°He just needs to give you food, shelter, and clothing and you¡¯re set? If you don¡¯t have shares, how will you run your business if you have to go out on your own? There¡¯s no money at home for you to start a business.¡±

    ¡°Hu!¡± Lin Han and his wife couldn¡¯t listen anymore. This older brother was keeping an eye on the younger brother so that he doesn¡¯t take his property.

    If it was the old Lin Dong, he would have retorted back at the two of them for yelling at each other, but now, he wasn¡¯t that childish.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think too much. I won¡¯t ask you for a penny.¡±

    Lin Hu exined, ¡°Little Dong, I don¡¯t mean it like that. In the future, if you want pocket money or whatever, you can feel free to talk to me, but at home, you must also know that the family business has already been sold. Mom and Dad are also old, so I¡¯ve put 200 million aside for their use. I decided to start anotherpany, so there is no way I can offer you more funds. Do you understand? ¡°

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry Brother, I really don¡¯t care about this little amount of money at home.¡± Lin Dong smiled slightly.

    ¡°How is two hundred million a small amount of money in your mouth?¡± Lin Hu gushed, ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve only been abroad for half a year, and you¡¯re back with such a big mouth.¡±

    Lin Han was also curious: ¡°Little Dong, he sent you to get thepany started, does your master have money? You¡¯re going to start a multi-million dorpany? Do you want me to put in some shares?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Master doesn¡¯t like people meddling in his affairs.¡± Lin Dong waved his hands ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I will stay here for a while until I finish and head back to the M Nation.¡±

    Lin Hu didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I understand. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t want others to know about this kind of investment. If he is short of money, tell me. My project definitely has potential; when the funds are back in, you can just ask me.¡±

    Lin Hu was still a very strong and prideful person; at the end of the day, he still wanted his younger brother to rely on him. As for his master, Lin Hu still held a small amount of prejudice against him. That is, he felt that this person was very pretentious and a little unreliable.

    Especially now that his young brother Lin Dong said something mysterious, he felt that maybe Mr. Xu was doing something that couldn¡¯t be publicly discussed, or that it too small of an investment to be talked about?

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

 Chapter 659 - Construction of the Mandala Factory

    <b>Chapter 659: Construction of the Mand Factory (Part One)</b>

    Lin Hu wanted to set an example for Lin Dong, so after he took over the family¡¯s funds, he nned to start a business again and make it big. By then, he could get his brother to join him. In fact, after Lin Dong went with Xu Cheng, he was somewhat looking forward to himing back defeated so he could make fun of him.

    How could Lin Dong not know his brother¡¯s prejudiced thoughts? He just didn¡¯t care andughed it off.

    That was when his phone rang.

    Lin Dong looked at his phone, and recognized that it was Ye Xiu¡¯s number, which he had memorized before, so he picked up. ¡°Hello, Uncle Ye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived home to see your parents, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Lin Dong smiled.

    ¡°Well then,e over to the biggest business club in the city center and I¡¯ll introduce you to a few people.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you, Uncle Ye.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°What trouble, this is something that Big Brother Cheng has arranged and we also have the shares. If I don¡¯t do it myself then it doesn¡¯t feel right to take the dividends. Hurry over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now,¡± said Lin Dong as he hung up the phone.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, and Brother, my master¡¯s brother came to S City and I have to go meet him for something urgent. I have to leave now and I¡¯ll probably return in the evening depending on the situation.¡± Lin Dong wiped his mouth and stood up as he got ready to leave.

    ¡°You kid, you just came home and before the seat has even warmed up yet, you¡¯re going out again. ¡± His mother rolled her eyes at him.

    Lin Dong smiled and turned around to kiss his mother on the cheek. ¡°Mom you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Only then did his mother smile like a flower and let go of Lin Dong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off since you sold your old car already,¡± said Lin Hu.

    Lin Dong nodded. They walked out and got into Lin Hu¡¯s car.

    That was when Lin Hu¡¯s phone rang.

    When he saw the number, he quickly picked up and said in an amiable tone, ¡°Hello Bureau Director Liu, this is Lin Hu. Yes, what¡¯s the matter? It can¡¯t get approval? Why? They have to check all kinds of credentials? Please. It¡¯s been two months already. Are you free? I¡¯d like to have coffee with you and talk about this investment. So when would you be free? Hello? Hello?¡±

    Lin Hu was a little depressed when he heard the disconnect tone from his phone.

    Lin Dong looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, not a big deal. I¡¯ll drop you off first and deal with itter.¡± Lin Hu drove the car as he said to Lin Dong, ¡°If your master¡¯s not giving you any shares, then you might as welle home sooner orter. We can do business together.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re the eldest son, so it¡¯s only right for you to inherit the family business, I¡¯d better find another job somewhere else,¡± said Lin Dong.

    Lin Hu dropped him off at the top CEO business club in the city center ording to the address Lin Dong gave. He knew the average cost of this club, so he took out a card from his bag and handed it to Lin Dong. ¡°There¡¯s 200K in the card, so you don¡¯t embarrass yourself when you go in there. Take it.¡±

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. I have a start-up fund from my master here.¡± Lin Dong returned the card and waved his hand at Lin Hu. ¡°Go home, I¡¯ll take a taxi when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Lin Hu didn¡¯t push it further as he turned around and went to the city¡¯s industrial andmercial bureau.

    He went straight to the office of the person in charge of the High-Tech Development Zone project. He saw that Bureau Director Liu wasn¡¯t there, so he asked the assistant.

    ¡°Hey, do you know where Bureau Director Liu is? I have something very urgent, I need to invest in a project and I want to talk to him.¡±

    The assistant shook his head.

    Lin Hu took out a gas card with a thousand-dor limit from his wallet and ced it in front of his desk. ¡°Please.¡±

    The assistant looked up and said, ¡°Bureau Director Liu went to discuss other investment projects.¡±

    <b>Chapter 659: Construction of the Mand Factory (Part Two)</b>

    Lin Hu: ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±

    Assistant: ¡°Looks like he went to that CEO business club.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Lin Hu turned around and ran out in a hurry, and he quickly drove back to where the business club was.

    He had a reason for being in a rush; Shangcheng was prepared to develop a high-tech area, and many investors had gone in advance to take a spot. He also wanted to join, and therefore he needed to pass the audit for the technical qualifications of thepany in order to enter the market. Once he got in, anyone would be able to divide a piece ofnd for free, and once they started on that, even an inch of thend they owned would be worth its weight in gold. However, it had been several months since the review and they still hadn¡¯t passed the audit; seeing that the spots were filling up, how could he not be in a rush?

    In order to meet the qualifications for admission, he had invested tens of millions of yuan from his family¡¯s fund into thepany registration. He hired a lot of technologists and factories manufacturing semiconductor electrical appliances. Now that they had invested around seventy to eight million, they had to pass the audit and be admitted.

    In fact, the spots were limited, and the audit was just an excuse because people used connections and the spots filled up quickly.

    He had to meet with Bureau Director Liu who was the project manager, because all his investments would be wasted if the spots were filled up.

    Lin Dong, who had gone a while ago, had followed the club¡¯s manager and came directly to Room 888.

    Ye Xiu was sitting inside with his legs crossed while smoking a cigarette, and there were a few middle-aged people sitting next to him, all chatting away.

    ¡°Little Dong is here,e over and sit down.¡± Ye Xiu called Lin Dong over and introduced him to a thick-browed middle-aged man. ¡°Bureau Director Liu, this is the manager who established the Mand Lab Huaxia Division in Shangcheng.¡±

    Bureau Director Liu stood up and shook hands with Lin Dong. ¡°Oh, the Mand Lab is very famous, I didn¡¯t think Mr. Lin would be willing to settle down here in Shangcheng. That¡¯s great. As long as the product is excellent, we will give you the greenlight all the way.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble Bureau Director Liu in the future then.¡±

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble. We will take care of each other in the future, Shangcheng is behind on medicinepared to Yanjing. I believe the secretary will surely wee the Mand Lab¡¯s entry into Shangcheng. Mr. Lin, don¡¯t worry about the policies, we are very determined to get the Mand Lab into the project and we will divide a piece ofnd for the Mand Lab to build a factory. All the procedures and business licenses will be approved immediately after you guys provide some information.¡±

    He then looked at Ye Xiu and smiled. ¡°Young Master Ye, you didn¡¯t have to. You didn¡¯t have toe here personally to arrange this kind of meeting, you could¡¯ve just told us over the phone.¡±

    Ye Xiu smiled.

    He had toe today because he had to let those local pharmaceutical factories know who was behind the construction of the Mand Factory, so it would prevent them from malpractice in business. With him stepping up, it probably solved a lot of trouble before they could even form.

    With Ye Xiu stepping up, various troublesome procedures with the registration would be resolved in the most efficient way.

    Lin Dong had brought the information and he handed it over to Bureau Director Liu. All they had to do was to wait for the certificate once it was logged into the system.

    Meanwhile, in the public lobby of the club, Lin Hu was sitting on the sofa with his eyes staring at the elevators; he was waiting for Bureau Director Liu toe out, so he could find a way to be admitted even if he had to beg for it.

 Chapter 660 - Shock

    <b>Chapter 660: Shock (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Inside the clubhouse ¨C

    Bureau Director Liu and the others left first.

    Ye Xiu looked at Lin Dong, who was almost 180cm in height like him and had a built body. ¡°How exactly did Big Brother Cheng do this? You¡¯ve be such a gangster in just six months! Tell me what¡¯s been going on?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Uncle Ye, why don¡¯t you go ask my master? If he¡¯s willing to tell you, then I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t try to get anything from me if he doesn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Huh, you b*stard, I just gave you some benefits and you¡¯re kicking away thedder? You¡¯re still the same, do you think I won¡¯t make you tell me?¡± Ye Xiu rolled up his sleeves and pretended to look vicious. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m just curious about what he did when he went to the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Lin Dong kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°Fine, remember this, don¡¯te to me for help when you need me in the future,¡± Ye Xiu snorted.

    He then pushed open the door and prepared to leave, and Lin Dong quickly followed him out together.

    Meanwhile, Bureau Director Liu, who stepped out first, was ready to leave the clubhouse when he was stopped by Lin Hu. Lin Hu saw himing out of the elevator, so he walked straight over as he took out a pack of cigarettes from his bag and quickly greeted Bureau Director Liu.

    ¡°Bureau Director Liu, how are you doing? Come, have a cigarette.¡±

    Bureau Director Liu recognized Lin Hu and was a bit speechless. But it wasn¡¯t easy to refuse when he saw the cigarette, so he took the cigarette and Lin Hu quickly offered to light it up for him.

    ¡°Oh Lin, I¡¯ve told you everything I need to tell you, right?¡± Bureau Director Liu didn¡¯t know what to say to him after taking a puff of smoke.

    Lin Hu smiled and said, ¡°Bureau Director Liu, why don¡¯t we go sit on that sofa for a bit and let me debrief you on the situation?¡±

    Bureau Director Liu saw that it was still early and nodded. ¡°Alright, we can sit down for a while.¡±

    ¡°This way, Bureau Director Liu.¡± Lin Hu led him to the sofa and sat down. He then cleared his throat and said, ¡°Bureau Director Liu, you see that mypany has been audited for two months already. Which part are we stuck at?¡±

    ¡°Little Lin.¡± Liu Bureau said, trying to exin, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Shangcheng is a metropolis, and for this high-tech project, we do hope thatrge corporations can enter and drive the GDP. Yourpany¡¯s overall strength, to be honest, would make it very difficult to proceed any further, so we gave those opportunities to the bigger corporations instead.¡±

    ¡°No, Bureau Director Liu, please listen to my analysis here. First, the purpose of the project is still to cultivate localpanies, right? We are a locally emerging enterprise, and as for research and development, I have the funds. I have follow-up funds as well that canunch the products before the government deadline. I am very sincere in this opportunity, Bureau Director Liu. Now that you¡¯ve disqualified us, it¡¯s like you¡¯re choking my neck. Who am I supposed to ask for the initial starting funds back from? Please do us a favor, give us localpanies some opportunities.¡±

    ¡°You were on the list of elimination based on aprehensive qualification assessment from our meeting, so I didn¡¯t make the decision alone.¡± Bureau Director Liu smiled bitterly.

    <b>Chapter 660: Shock (Part Two)</b>

    Lin Hu was having a hard time. ¡°Bureau Director Liu, it¡¯s not easy for young people to start a business, so please help out for the sake of the younger generations¡¯ dreams.¡±

    Liu Bureau smiled. ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for young people to start a business, that¡¯s why I advised you to give up on entering thepetition. The total investment of a 200 million project that you forecasted, we have evaluated in terms of the emerging electronics industry that it wouldn¡¯t be worth anything. We are doing it for your own sake.¡±

    Just when this happened, Ye Xiu walked out of the elevator with Lin Dong behind him.

    Ye Xiu turned to Lin Dong and said, ¡°Drop me off at the airport.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Uncle Ye, I didn¡¯t drive here; I don¡¯t even have a car right now.¡±

    Ye Xiu looked speechless as he turned around and pointed his finger at Lin Dong and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll definitelyin to your master when I go back, is this how you treat me? I came all the way here to help you and your master said you were a sensible and reliable young man. Why don¡¯t I think that of you?¡±

    Lin Dong was about to reply when he saw his brother Lin Hu in the corner talking to someone.

    He saw Lin Hu sping his hands together with a pleading face as if he was begging someone.

    He walked closer and realized that it was Bureau Director Liu who he was just talking to.

    ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Lin Dong asked Lin Hu curiously.

    Lin Hu turned around and saw Lin Dong, so he said, ¡°Doing business, are you done meeting with your guests?¡±

    Bureau Director Liu looked at Lin Dong and then Lin Hu. He asked, ¡°Are you two...?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°He¡¯s my brother Lin Hu. Bureau Director Liu, what¡¯s he so anxious about here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lin¡¯s brother. Oh, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? The city¡¯s looking for investment, and Little Lin wants hispany to be in it, but the spots are limited.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Bureau Director Liu, how about this: you could take away my share of thend and just give it to my brother¡¯spany.¡±

    Bureau Director Liu: ¡°How could that work. That piece ofnd was meant for the Mand Lab, and ording to the current market price, it¡¯s no problem at all if we¡¯re bidding a few hundred millions in. It¡¯s because of Mand¡¯s fame in the medical field that Shangcheng has allotted thisnd to you.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I know, I¡¯ll pay extra to buy it off, so just give my brother the spot.¡±

    ¡°You little b*stard, you¡¯re spoiling your master¡¯s money? If the government¡¯s granting it to you, then just take it. You got too much money to spend, eh?¡± Ye Xiu, who hade over, red at Lin Dong and looked at Bureau Director Liu as he said, ¡°If it¡¯s not troublesome or difficult, then give him a spot.¡±

    Bureau Director Liu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult or troublesome at all.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°Please look after the Mand Lab.¡±

    Bureau Director Liu: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I¡¯ll follow up with Mr. Lin here.¡±

    Ye Xiu was satisfied as he then looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Go to Yanjing to find your master once you¡¯re done. He asked you to report it to him.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ye.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want me to take the f*cking taxi myself, is that how you thank me?¡± Ye Xiu snorted.

    Lin Dong bent down to pick up Lin Hu¡¯s car keys from the table and said to Ye Xiu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drop you off.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯lle backter to pick you up,¡± Lin Dong said to Lin Hu before he left.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead with the car. I¡¯ll take a taxi hometer,¡± Lin Hu said quickly.

    After the two of them had left.

    Bureau Director Liu looked at Lin Hu and asked, ¡°Is that person really your brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my real brother.¡± Lin Hu nodded his head.

    ¡°Little Lin, that¡¯s not very kind of you then. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that your brother knew Young Master Ye?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Ye?¡± Lin Hu was baffled. ¡°You mean that other person just now?¡±

    ¡°Ya, you don¡¯t know Young Master Ye from Yanjing?¡± Bureau Director Liu smacked his lips. ¡°Your brother called Young Master Ye his Uncle Ye, so his master is Ye Xiu¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Lin Hu felt a bit confused or rather hard to ept. ¡°Who is that Young Master Ye you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°My God, you don¡¯t even know the person who could drown a bunch of people with one word in Yanjing? Oh wait, your brother is the head of the Mand Lab Huaxia Division? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    Lin Hu: ¡°What the heck is this Mand again?¡±

    Bureau Director Liu looked at Lin Hu as if he was some fool. ¡°It¡¯s thepany that Wall Street¡¯s current estimated market value is at $50 billion, and in the future, it could go up to $300 billion. For someone who does business to not know this, the information you know is too little.¡±

    Lin Hu opened his mouth so wide that someone could stuff three eggs in it!

    Plenty of shock!

 Chapter 661 - New Product Launch

    <h4>Chapter 661: New Product Launch (Part One)</h4>

    Yanjing.

    Xu Cheng asked Lin Dong to take a sample to Ye Xiu, and Ye Xiu took that sample to Zhou Xiaoming and the others for research.

    There was only one new product in the sample this time.

    A kind of scar-repairing serum.

    Based on his original intensified genes, Xu Cheng added another set of Dugesia genes on top of that.

    This was another new discovery that Xu Cheng had found in his body. After he had studied the Dugesia genes, he suddenly realized why his injuries had a strong regenerative ability every time he touched their secretion, it was a specific gene of theirs that yed a role.

    He had found that even if he cut the Dugesia into several pieces, the organism could regenerate itself. It was a pity that this kind of ability could not be transferred onto regenerative human cells, otherwise there would be no need for Xu Cheng to use his own blood as the foundation of the serum.

    However, with Xu Cheng¡¯s genes as a foundation, it did stimte the regenerative ability of the Dugesia gene and was very effective in repairing scars on the skin. It wasn¡¯t just scars either; any wound that hadn¡¯t damaged the bone marrow or the bone could be repaired, even if it reached the subdermalyer.

    Of course, in order to not panic people because of how unbelievable it seemed, Xu Cheng diluted the serum so that it was simr to the anti-cancer treatments in the future.

    In other words, the powerful serum that could originally heal wounds within a few hours was weakened so that it would require three days to half a month for a kind of sustainable effect.

    But even then, it was enough to drive thedies crazy!

    Ye Xiu, Zhou Xiaoming, and three others sat in front of a credible researcher, and they all felt shocked after hearing his report.

    ¡°This effect is too powerful! Skin necrosis is generally rted to the metabolic deaths of the cells, and there has been no breakthrough in this area yet. All the skin repair treatments right now are theser ones, but those have strong side effects and are expensive at the same time; not to mention the post-care procedures. If this drug came out on the market, I feel that many of the top brand cosmeticspanies may have to close down.¡± The researcher sounded excited.

    He was excited but the five of them were even more excited.

    Cosmetics had a huge global market, and people¡¯s love of beauty was immeasurable; otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be so many people in Huaxia who would travel to the K Nation for stic surgery, and that country was able to contribute greatly to its GDP with just this industry alone.

    ¡°Tell me first if there are any side effects or other sensations on the skin,¡± Ye Xiu asked after calming down.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say at the moment, we would need to study it for a while.¡±

    ¡°No need for that, just take a look at this document. The results came from several clinical studies, just check to see if it¡¯s right.¡± Ye Xiu handed another copy of the experimental clinical data to the researcher.

    The researcher opened it and carefully read it over.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this drug is really qualified and can be sessfully marketed,¡± the researcher said.

    ¡°Ye Xiu, it¡¯s all good. We should be ready to release it with Mand into the market.¡± Xing Yuan smiled.

    Ye Xiu then said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we still have to go back and report this matter to the seniors to see if they agree with us on this. After all, the profit of this drug won¡¯t be little in the future, and I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t take on this dividend from Big Brother Cheng. Grandpa might smack me then.¡±

    The others agreed, ¡°True, I didn¡¯t think that the new product from the Mand Lab would be this strong. It can indeed be a hit in the cosmetic industry. Then let¡¯s not wait and head back to report it first. It would be best if we can all convince our own grandfathers, and then we¡¯ll move on right away.¡±

    ¨C Five dayster ¨C

    The Mand Lab, which seemed to havepletely disappeared overnight in the M Nation, suddenly posted a notice on the official social media ount.

    ¡°The Mand Lab¡¯s new product willunch tomorrow at the Santander Auction House. We¡¯ll see you there.¡±

    A picture with a ck background followed, and there was only a makeup bottle in it, but no one could tell exactly what it was.

    <h4>Chapter 661: New Product Launch (Part Two)</h4>

    The Mand Lab paid to promote this message on social media tforms, so it could be in the headlines.

    Soon, that Mand Lab that had a quick but short phase of poprity was suddenly on fire again.

    This time they were actually holding a press conference with a new product?

    The Mand Lab had broken auction records and imed to have invented the most expensive medicine. What kind of new product were they going to release this time?

    All of the sudden, everyone on the social media tforms were discussing the picture.

    The Wall Street side immediately had their eyes on this mysterious Mand Lab. At first, they had hoped to make the Mand Lab popr. The market makers could get the Mand Lab listed on the market with the development of its anti-cancer medicine, and then they could manipte it¡¯s stocks to earn some money. However, who knew the Mand Lab couldn¡¯t care less about the proposed 50 billion market value, and disagreed to list theirpany on the market, making the market makers almost cough up blood.

    They couldn¡¯t even find the person in charge. They didn¡¯t understand why that Mand guy rejected their offer and disappeared, because every type of research required a lot of funds, and thepanies all would get this money from being listed on the market.

    But just when everyone had forgotten about them, they popped up again.

    And with a new product?

    That was ready for a press conference?

    Since theirst live stream, in which they had miraculously saved Hawking¡¯s life, a lot of people in the market still had high expectations for the Mand Lab and saw them as the Apple of the medical field, creating a new ck technology.

    So this time, when the Mand Lab didn¡¯t give any advance warnings for a press conference that was happening the next day, all the professional media and reporters immediately hopped on a ne to fly to Santander Auction House.

    A lot of them had a headache when they heard it was the Santander Auction House again.

    The same old auction house, and they had to pay for all kinds of media seats and live broadcast rights, again.

    The Santander Auction House has been purchased by Mand Lab, and it was sort of a ce for them to hold press conferences.

    However, old traditions had to be kept and the money had to be collected. After all, it still had to be used to make a profit.

    ¡°We won¡¯te if you want us to pay the money.¡± Some reporters from the mediapany argued, ¡°What a joke, everypany begs the media toe and help you promote. Unlike you guys, who are asking us to pay so we could even get in. This is ridiculous. If none of us help you to promote it, let¡¯s see what happens!¡±

    Of course, there were a few other mediapanies who were sensible enough to ask first, ¡°So could you reveal if the new product is rted to that medicine? Has there been a pharmaceutical breakthrough?¡±

    The Santander Auction House staff answered as Stenson had instructed him to. ¡°The new product has nothing to do with that medicine. It¡¯s just a cosmetic serum that the Mand Lab had researched and wants to make a profit off of, it¡¯s the usual kind of cosmetics.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± All of them were stunned.

    ¡°We booked a flight overnight toe here and you¡¯re telling us that it¡¯s just cosmetics?¡±

    They all quit all of the

    sudden. ¡°And you¡¯re charging us for this. Go y with yourself, whoever

    goes in there and reports it is stupid.¡±

    The swarm of media that came over soon disbanded again and left.

 Chapter 662 - The Poor Reporters

    <h4>Chapter 662: The Poor Reporters (Part One)</h4>

    They thought it was going to

    be another ck technology in the medical field, but it turned out to be

    cosmetics?

    The media went back and published articles overnight criticizing the Mand Lab for not doing the right thing.

    ¡°We originally thought they would be the Apple of the medical field, but nobody expected them to be so cheap that they would enter the make-up industry and fight with smallerpanies in the market. In other words, have you asked Lae and Estee Lauder before you moved in? Are your products even as good as theirs?¡±

    After these articles came out, theizens who were expecting a lot from social media tforms were suddenly a little disappointed. They thought it was some kind of ck technology again, but it turned out to be cosmetics?

    The poprity went down overnight.

    But the Mand Lab¡¯s side couldn¡¯t care less.

    However, there was one mediapany that was willing to be a partner and bought a media seat.

    Thispany was the one that had missed the chance before, and this time the main editor learned to be smart. It was only just a few thousand dors anyways, and he believed that since the Mand Lab had spent millions of dors just on promoting the product in pop-up ads and on social media tforms, they couldn¡¯t really just trick people with bad stuff to earn money from media seats and fees.

    Therefore, the editor-in-chief brought his team over and bought the media seating, and only then did he notice that he was the only one of the media in the room who hade to cover the event, and he was happy.

    He quickly said to the people from the Mand Lab, ¡°Since we are the only ones here anyways, I would like to buy out all the broadcast rights here, as well as the information, which could only be reported by us.¡±

    Chekhov, who was given a new identity by Xu Cheng as the CEO of the Mand Lab, spoke up after hearing this request, ¡°Yes, 1 million for broadcast rights and exclusive fees.¡±

    The editor-in-chief pondered for a moment, and he quickly calcted the free cash flow he had and he bit his tongue as he said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    The Mand Lab made a deal with them as a mediapany.

    The live broadcast of the Mand Lab¡¯s new productunch on the social media tform could only be broadcast live by text, because the live stream video rights were given exclusively to this mediapany. In addition, if anyone wanted to rebroadcast the event, they¡¯d have to get permission from this mediapany and pay for the livestream.

    There were still a lot of people on the social media tform who were paying attention to this new productunch.

    After all, curiosity killed the cat.

    It was all thanks to how the Mand Lab made such a huge hitst time, or else theizen won¡¯t have cared about theunch at all. How they saved Hawking from his diseasest time was too unbelievable; he even stood up and started talking. With that as the background, many people still hoped that this serum would be somewhat different.

    It wasn¡¯t just theizens, but many investors and Wall Street analysts were paying attention as well.

    However, a bunch of them felt confused when the press conference started.

    Why the hell was it not a live video stream? Only text?

    The text would take a few minutes for the staff member to edit first and then appear after refresh. Who was going to wait? Besides, the text looked tooplicated, who would have the time to read it in detail?

    Fine, text could be fine.

    On almost all the social media tforms, a text notification was posted with the title ¡®The productunch is now live¡± in the Mand Forums.

    A bunch of people stared at their screens and after five minutes of waiting...

    Nothing. There was nothing.

    The group ofizens in

    front of their screens almost threw their coffee or cigarette butts at their

    screen.

    There was no way around it. Text broadcasts just didn¡¯t update instantly, and many of the hosts¡¯ments could not be edited quick enough in text form.

    While they were all speechless and confused, a picture suddenly refreshed on the screen.

    It was a 30mL bottle of a skincare solution.

    Some immediately lost interest and were ready to close the webpage, but suddenly a block of text popped up, outlining its effect. It stated that the product could rapidly repair scars and wrinkles, refine skin, heal traumatic wounds and ulcers, and all kinds of postoperative scars as well as extensive fire burns. Everything you could ever think of, the product could repair.

    Damn!

    Someizens were startled then shocked when they looked at the description of the serum.

    It really was a product from the Mand Lab!

    It was the Mand Lab¡¯s style, to keep low and shock the world.

    The investors on Wall Street tried to search up live video feeds and only very few could find them, so then everyone panicked. Because live video streaming would provide a tform for a live demonstration and some media Q & A to better understand the product.

    <h4><b>Chapter 662: The Poor Reporters (Part Two)</b></h4>

    All those news media that wouldn¡¯t buy the ticket a few days ago were all shocked.

    Suddenly, someone pasted an address where everyone could watch the live video broadcast, and these people were in fact that one mediapany that had bought the exclusive live broadcast rights.

    At this point, more than a million people who were reading the text feed rushed over to watch the live video feed by this mediapany.

    In the video, Chekhov, who was the new CEO of the Mand Lab, was applying the serum to a patient with a skin condition.

    There were three patients in the experiment, one was an old female professional manager who stayed up all night. In general older women gained more dark spots and freckles the older they got, and also wrinkles around the eyes as well.

    One was a patient who had a burn mark on her face.

    One was a patient with a skin condition.

    All three of them had proof of medical records from the hospital.

    All three of them had close-up shots of each of their faces on air.

    Then, there were three staff members who applied the serum on their face, putting it on them evenly and slowly while all three of them leaned back in their chairs with their eyes closed.

    Theizens were all focused on the video.

    The entire venue had only one media group reporting the situation, so the news reporters, who left a few days ago and were unwilling to follow-up, all had bitter smiles on their faces.

    Even idiots knew that they lost their exclusive news this time, and in the M Nation where they valued live broadcast rights, they had lost the topicality the serum would have generated and also lots of revenue.

    They did not want to buy the ticket for a few tens of thousands of dors this time and didn¡¯t even need to think to know that how must this stingy mediapany bought the exclusive broadcast rights for. Probably just a few hundred thousand! And all that was just the information fee, and the broadcasting rights. For all that, this mediapany must have made a lot of money this time.

    After watching how the three patients¡¯plexion were miraculously healed, the reporters almost smashed their screens.

    Almost around the same time they received a phone call from their bosses.

    ¡°What do you have to say to me about the fact that you didn¡¯t get into the press conference to cover the Mand Lab first hand? Do you know anything about the serum? Do you have a draft ready in your hand for tonight¡¯s publish?¡±

    Reporter: ¡°Boss, I think the Mand Lab is being unkind, it¡¯s not nice that they¡¯re taking pay-per-view broadcasts! We are news reporters, and we have freedom, we can¡¯t be led by the noses by them!¡±

    Boss: ¡°So you have tonight¡¯s draft ready? By the way, I¡¯ve spoken with this mediapany with the exclusive rights. For the broadcast and firsthand information, the fee was $150K, which meant that what you could get in for $20K in the first ce is now costing thepany $150K! The key point is that only theirpany could report on this tomorrow, and we¡¯ll all have to follow-up on the story the next day. ording to the current statistics, the number ofizens interested in this drug exceeds 10 million; that is, we lost 10 million traffic. I¡¯ve already thought of how topensate for the loss, I¡¯ll be deducting the money from your sry!¡±

    Reporter: ¡°...!¡±

 Chapter 663 - Two Panicking Companies

    <b>Chapter 663: Two Panicking Companies</b>

    ¨C M Nation ¨C

    ¨C Estee Lauder Headquarters ¨C

    The marketing directors and the CEO were sitting in a conference room watching a video, it was about the Mand Lab¡¯s new productunch.

    After the video finished,

    the CEO pressed pause and crossed his hands on the conference table. He looked at the department managers sitting at the sides and asked.

    ¡°Anything you guys want to say? I feel that our market is seriously threatened by Mand¡¯s new product.¡±

    The nning Director said, ¡°President, I don¡¯t think it is as amazing as what we saw in the video. First of all, this video was edited so maybe they hired someone to do it or it wasn¡¯t even live broadcast but recorded. Maybe the effect of the product isn¡¯t good at all.¡±

    CEO: ¡°And what if it is real?¡±

    Before the nning Director answered, the R&D representative said, ¡°If these effects are true, it would be a fatal blow to us, but there¡¯s no need to have unnecessary worries. Maybe they¡¯re going for a high-end market, which won¡¯t affect ours.¡±

    CEO: ¡°Do you think we¡¯re low end? Our product pricing is top three in the world cosmetic industry, and it¡¯s already considered to be in the top luxury ranks. Marketing Director, what do you think.¡±

    The Marketing Director said seriously, ¡°If the effects of Mand¡¯s product are real, then first of all, we have to wait for their price offering. If it is simr to our price range, then I¡¯m afraid that we will face a situation where all the products will be adjusted to a reduced price. Otherwise, we will lose against Mand¡¯s new product.¡±

    The R&D department head: ¡°I think it is unnecessary to worry about that now. First of all, Mand¡¯s product hasn¡¯t been officially released yet. It is not known actually how effective it is, and even if the effect is really good, our market won¡¯t face much of a loss because we will have brightening creams, toner, and other popr products that do not conflict with them.¡±

    CEO: ¡°But there will still be an impact to our stock prices, right?¡±

    Everyone nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but the impact is not expected to be too big. We should wait until Mand sets a price for their new product.¡±

    ¨C Meanwhile ¨C

    ¨C F Nation, Lae headquarters ¨C

    All of thepany¡¯s top executives were having a meeting, and a marketing director rushed into the conference room and said while out of breath, ¡°President, take a look at Mand¡¯s new productunch video.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are your basic manners, rushing in here?¡±

    ¡°Please watch the video first. The new product released by the Mand Lab is for skin care! It may be a directpetitor to our ¡°gic cells¡± ck bottle product!¡±

    The president and the other executives were baffled as the marketing director quickly projected his phone via Bluetooth to the big screen and opened the Mand Lab productunch video.

    In the video, the effects of the serum on three different types of skin condition were clearly shown.

    After watching it, one of the executives asked directly, ¡°Is this video real? Are you sure it¡¯s not a prank made via CGI?¡±

    ¡°The source of the video is from the Mand Lab¡¯s website, there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡± The marketing director said, ¡°Skin restoration, they pushed the skincare industry forward by at least a few decades! At least for our little ck bottle of gic cell technology, we have lostpletely!¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to say anything further and every one of the executives looked serious as they knew how harsh the situation was.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real, is it? How in the world is it possible to have this kind of skin repair technology? It must be CGI, I don¡¯t believe their product is this good and revolutionary.¡±

    The Marketing Director: ¡°Let me remind you all, Mand had previously developed anti-cancer drugs, and a 20mL bottle was once sold for 3 billion dors. That is enough to show that they have a remarkable breakthrough in the field of biotechnology, and this time they have specialized in the field of dermatology and cell biology. It shouldn¡¯t be surprising that they have the technology to make a better product than us.¡±

    One of the directors wondered and asked. ¡°President Page, why didn¡¯t you acquire Mandal si

    The other directors also expressed some anger as they said in hindsight, ¡°Yeah, what were the

    market research and venture capital departments doing? If we acquired Mand, we would definitely be ahead of our old rival, Estee Lauder, and be in the leading position in the cosmetic industry.¡±

    The president smiled bitterly. ¡°We approached them during their anti-cancer drug auction, and even had Wall Street firms over to inquire about it. But it¡¯s that thepany doesn¡¯t want to be acquired, but that we don¡¯t have the money to acquire them.¡±

    ¡°No money?¡± Several of the directors frowned. ¡°Did the Mand Lab go public?¡±

    The president: ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The director: ¡°Since it¡¯s not listed, then all offers are at our discretion.¡±

    The president shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t meet the head of Mand, but we asked around on Wall Street for its evaluation and someone once offered $5 billion for 10% of Mand¡¯s shares and Mand turned them down. There was also a proposal for a takeover of thepany with an offer of $35 billion! Same thing happened; it was rejected by Mand. Under this premise, if you want to acquire Mandpletely, I¡¯m afraid you need to offer at least $60 billion. Ourpany¡¯s market value is less than $100 billion, and it would be risky to spend $60 billion on acquisition. I¡¯m afraid that you as the directors wouldn¡¯t even agree with the acquisition because it would dilute the equity by 65%. Which one of the shareholders is willing to do this?¡±

    The group of directors were silent.

    ¡°Mand has such a high offer?¡±

    The presidentughed bitterly. ¡°They have developed two bottles of anti-cancer drugs in five years. One bottle is worth $3 billion, so what if they develop five bottles in the next five years? That revenue will be shocking, so Wall Street is very bullish on Mand¡¯s future, and they see it as the Apple of the medical field. Perhaps they would represent the pharmaceuticalpanies and be in the list of the world¡¯s top ten valuedpanies.¡±

    The group of shareholders were quiet as well.

    At this time, the marketing director who continued to follow up on this matter read the headlines on his phone and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, five minutes ago, the Mand Lab gave out the pricing. This time they named their product ¡®Revitalisation Series¡¯ and divided it into three levels: the gold 50mL bottle for $1,299; the tinum 50mL bottle for $29,888; and $68,888 for a 10mL diamond bottle!¡±

    Having heard the price, all the directors sighed out of relief.

    Not only them, but directors of Estee Lauder in the M Nation also sighed out of relief.

    It seemed like Mand was nning to take the high-end market, and their price was more than ten to twenty times theirs, and so this way thepetitiveness was not even on the same level, and it would reduce a lot of their losses.

    ¡°Why are the price differences so big between the three levels of gold, tinum, and diamond?¡± a director asked curiously.

    ¡°It probably has to do with the effect and the course of treatment. The description says that the gold bottle has a three-month course of treatment and can only be used for half a month. So ording to the three-month effect then at least six bottles would be needed, which is equivalent to a cost of $7,700. The tinum bottle is 50mL for a one-month course of treatment to see the effect. As for the diamond bottle, the description says that in just three days, there will be an effect, so they priced it at nearly $70,000. I think if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m expecting us to lose some market share among the high-end wealthy customers.¡±

    Bothpanies felt a struggle.

 Chapter 664 - The Importance of the CEO

    Chapter 664: The Importance of the CEO (Part One)

    Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue

    stayed in Huaxia for one week and left to return to the M Nation.

    On the ne, Lin Chuxue sat next to Xu Cheng in the first-ss cabin. She had an economic magazine in her hand as she said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Mand¡¯s new product directly made the market value of Estee Lauder and L¡¯Oreal drop by 14%~21%. You have displeased some people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been behind the stage and no one knows that Mand is rted to me directly,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxue frowned. ¡°Then whose care did you leave Mand in? Are they trustworthy?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Of course, there will be an opportunity in the future when I introduce you to a few of my brothers. All of them are reliable people who have shared life and death with me. Two of them are in charge of Mand and they will do a good job inpleting the tasks and meeting the ns I have given them.¡±

    Lin Chuxue asked curiously, ¡°You have brothers besides Luo Yi and Li Wei?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Chengughed.

    Lin Chuxue smiled as well. ¡°Looks like I missed some of your adventures recently. When are you going to tell me what you¡¯ve been through since you stepped foot in the M Nation for the past six months? In just half a year, you have acquired nearly thirty billion dors in assets. I wonder if you have learned to be a stock sniper like Soros, otherwise where would you get so much money all of a sudden. Robbing banks wouldn¡¯t even be that fast.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue and said seriously, ¡°Little Xue, it¡¯s not time yet, but once it is, I will tell you everything. Is that okay?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your reasons, but I¡¯m confused since ording to what Stenson said, whether it¡¯s the casino ownership or this Mand Lab, why did you choose to keep such a low profile so no one would find out it¡¯s you? What are we afraid of at the moment? You¡¯ve even destroyed the Ryong n, so what are you still afraid of?¡±

    Xu Cheng lowered his head andughed bitterly.

    I¡¯m afraid that if I draw too much attention, then people will turn their eyes on to you! Now is not the time for me to show the world what I¡¯ve got!

    The Deviant Mercenary Corps was stillcking, and it wasn¡¯t even enough for the capitalists to share the meal and take a bite. If he was to show his cards now, then it would only expose their identities as gic mutants in advance, and that would be the same as inviting death.

    Lin Chuxue knew Xu Cheng very well, and whenever he had something on his mind, he would change the topic or interrupt the conversation.

    She reached out and ced her hand on top of Xu Cheng¡¯s as she gazed at him. ¡°Do you know what I hated the most about you when we were kids?¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his eyes to look at her.

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°It was your self-righteousness.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and put his head down, thinking in silence.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t force anything further seeing that he had something he wanted to hide and smiled. ¡°Forget it, take me to meet those brothers of yours when it¡¯s time.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. He was actually scared on the inside that if he told Lin Chuxue that he was truly a monster and no longer a human in terms of genes, how would Lin Chuxue think of him? Would she stand against him?

    Up until now, Xu Cheng had never disyed any of his supernatural abilities in front of Lin Chuxue. If she were to meet his brothers now, he didn¡¯t know if she would find something suspicious, and with Lin Chuxue¡¯s intelligence, she would definitely detect something strange, so he couldn¡¯t take any risks yet.

    After attending the press conference about Mand¡¯s new product, Chekhov started to look for an office building for the Mand Lab.

    With Senator Jerry¡¯s help, Chekhov¡¯s M Nation citizenship was easily approved.

    In addition to him, Mario, who was in charge of protecting Chekhov, received the official citizenship as well.

    Chapter 664: The Importance of the CEO (Part Two)

    The Mand Lab¡¯s journey to go public would definitely attract the capitalists¡¯ attention and they might even fight for it. Xu Cheng doubted that any professional manager could face the constant harassment of the FBI, so he asked his own people from the Deviant Corp to take care of thepany.

    Chekhov¡¯s talent would allow him to detect anyone with bad intentions within three-miles, so any assassination attempts on him could be easily eliminated. Thus, he became the best CEO candidate for the Mand Lab.

    Mario was just impatient and wanted toe as well. Of course, in order to get an official role, he nagged and begged Xu Cheng for half a day because he was getting bored in the Land of Mercenaries and wanted to go out.

    Xu Cheng had no choice but to let hime as well.

    The rest of the brothers stayed in the Deviant Corp¡¯s mountains to guard the underground experiments.

    However, before hiring staff, Mario had to pick up the temporarypany lines all day to get orders from all over the world.

    Meanwhile, Chekhov watched football with a remote control in his hand and ate pizza.

    After answering the phone for the entire day, Mario finally pulled out the cable and looked angrily at Chekhov as he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to be your bodyguard, why are you making me do this. I¡¯m f*cking tired of these calls.¡±

    After finishing another slice of pizza, Chekhov asked, ¡°How many pre-orders are in?¡±

    Mario looked at the data he had noted down. ¡°About 20,000 bottles; 14,950 gold serum; 6,890 tinum serum; and 705 diamond serum.¡±

    Chekhov immediately put his feet down on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s good, so why don¡¯t you keep waiting for the calls since there¡¯s already more orders than expected.¡±¡±

    Mario was furious. ¡°Go find an employee soon if you¡¯re really looking for one because I¡¯m done.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll tell Boss to send you back to the Land of Mercenaries to be in charge of guarding the engineers.¡±

    Mario wanted to cry. ¡°I¡¯m the fiercest member of the Deviant Mercenary Corp, but now I¡¯m your receptionist here. How shameful is that if word gets out?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Cut it out. The fiercest member in the Deviant Corp is Li Wei, and he¡¯ll let you know that¡¯s true with his thunder attracting technique.¡±

    Mario was speechless. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m a member of the Deviant Corp, and you¡¯re humiliating me by asking me to do this.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Since you¡¯ve been humiliated all day today, why don¡¯t you take some more orders before it¡¯s nighttime and I¡¯ll take you on a full LA tour in the evening.¡±

    Mario snorted. ¡°You think you can buy me off with this? Why do you get to be soid back while I have to work? That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    Chekhov said, ¡°Because the Boss has appointed me as the CEO of Mand; do you know what a CEO is? The biggest executive member under the Chairman.¡±

    Mario snorted. ¡°I can be the CEO too!¡±

    Chekhov red at him. ¡°Did you go to college? Can you talk confidently in front of the media? Can you stand in front of the media from various countries and respond to them in their ownnguage? Okay, don¡¯t look at me with your murderous eyes. I know I¡¯ve got your weak points but I¡¯ll give you one simple example of why you can¡¯t be the CEO.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Well, you with your bald head in front of the media will severely degrade the image of ourpany.¡±

    Mario: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Chekhov didn¡¯t even look at Mario¡¯s swinging fist and looked at his watch instead as he said calmly, ¡°Boss¡¯s ne arrives tonight and he¡¯s probablynding soon. I¡¯ll tell him that you don¡¯t like being here and that you should go home.¡±

    Mario¡¯s fist stopped in mid-air as he revealed a sly smile on his face. ¡°Brother!¡±

 Chapter 665 - The True Meaning of the Deviant Corp Tattoo

    Chapter 665: The True Meaning of the Deviant Corp Tattoo (Part One)

    Stenson arrived at the office building and pushed open the door; the office was about a thousand square meters in size and there was only a desk, aputer, and another small desk where Mario was taking down orders from the phone calls.

    Once Stenson stepped inside, he continued to check out Mario and Chekhov.

    When the boss said he would send two people to be the management team of Mand, Stenson was quite puzzled and did a background check to see what bigpanies they have worked for.

    But everything turned out to be nk.

    He left the take-out on the table and said, ¡°Dinner time.¡±

    Mario set the three phones to transfer to voicemail and came over to the table as he ripped open the bag and started eating like a beast.

    Meanwhile, Stenson ate slowly as he said to the two of them, ¡°You guys know that Mand is being watched, right? The FBI, for example, is trying to pressure Mand to give up its form. They couldn¡¯t find anyone before but now the two of you are in the radar; are you scared? I¡¯ve heard that a lot of bigpany owners are eyeing a stake in Mand as well, and I¡¯m afraid that business spies will be happy to work for us in the future.¡±

    Chekhov remained silent as he watched the ser tournament while chewing on his pizza.

    Stenson turned to Mario again. ¡°Do you two have any strategies?¡±

    In fact, he just wanted to test out what kind of background or abilities these two men had, or rather, he wanted to know if the Deviant Corp had any resources that could take care of such a problem.

    However, Chekhov didn¡¯t bother with him.

    Mario was too busy eating and didn¡¯t bother either.

    Stenson smacked his lips as he felt a bit deted and coughed. ¡°A week ago, I joined the Deviant Corp as a Level 1 member.¡±

    He was reminding the two of them that they were on the same ship, so don¡¯t be too disrespectful.

    Chekhov continued to watch his live stream.

    Mario continued to eat his dinner.

    Stenson felt ignored.

    He said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯ve been with Boss since he first came to the M Nation.¡±

    Chekhov finally turned and nced at him.

    Mario raised an eyebrow at Stenson as well.

    ¡°Are you free? If so, please go and take down the orders for me,¡± Mario said to him.

    Stenson was speechless. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t be ignored like this because he had met the Boss and the Boss¡¯ wife as well!

    ¡°Hey you two, I have a close rtionship with the Boss. You need to check who¡¯s the owner first before beating the dog. Give me some respect and tell me what the organization¡¯s n is about Mand¡¯s future. Don¡¯t worry, I have pledged my loyalty to the ambassador, so rest assured that I am one of you.¡±

    Mario had food in his mouth while he questioned, ¡°Did the ambassador ever tell you that each level of the membership has some restrictions? Like don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t be asking.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I dare ask what level of membership you have? I¡¯ve heard that almost all of the members below level 5 are members with no real power.¡±

    Chekhov and Mario looked at each other and thenughed. ¡°We have no ranks.¡±

    Stenson smiled. ¡°So I¡¯m a level 1 member and I can order you guys around then? Now tell me quickly, how do you n to deal with Mand¡¯s crisis?¡±

    Mario looked at Stenson and said, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯ve been following Boss since earlier on, I could give you a little extra information about the organization¡¯s hierarchy.¡±

    Stenson looked at him nkly.

    Mario said, ¡°An Angel of Light has 5 levels, while Demon Angel has 7 levels. Whether it¡¯s level 1 or 12, they are all just Angels. Then there is a more authoritative rank on top of that, called the Adjudicator.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Adjudicator?¡±

    Mario nodded. ¡°Lift up your shirt to see your tattoo.¡±

    Stenson lifted his shirt and saw the tattoo on his chest with one caged one hand over the earth.

    ¡°What does this have to do with tattoos? The ambassador told me that it is only a logo.¡±

    ¡°Logos have meanings as well, and I¡¯ll tell you what this hand over the Earth logo is. It represents adjudicators. So in terms of rank, all the 12 winged angels can only be on the earth with that hand on top.¡±

    Chapter 665: The True Meaning of the Deviant Corp Tattoo (Part Two)

    Stenson was taken aback. ¡°So the two of you are the Judges? What does the adjudicator do?¡±

    Chekhov pointed to Mario and teased, ¡°You see, just like him, he¡¯s in charge of being a salesman.¡±

    Mario red at Chekhov, then looked at Stenson and said, ¡°The adjudicator is in charge of one thing.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°What?¡±

    Mario squeezed two words out of his teeth at a time and said, ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill... murder? Kill who?¡±

    Hearing those two words, Stenson¡¯s scalp began feeling numb for some reason.

    ¡°Anyone, or any organization that tries to get a hand or a foot out of this symbolic earth would be cut off! For instance... if you publicize what we just talked about, then you won¡¯t see the sun the next day!¡±

    Mario saw Stenson gulp and heughed out loud. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the man next to the BOSS, so you are one of us and don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    Stenson nodded his head in relief.

    ¡°So can I know what level of membership the Boss belongs to?¡±

    Chekhov asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Boss tell you?¡±

    Stenson shook his head, ¡°No, I asked the ambassador and he didn¡¯t say.¡±

    Chekhov and Mario looked at each other and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter as you get to higher levels.¡±

    ¡°I know that, I know I¡¯m in charge of taking care of the social parities. If I do this right, I¡¯ll be promoted to a level 5 Angel of Light. I just want to ask the two of you, is it difficult for a level 5 member like me to be a level 6 Devil¡¯s Angel?¡±

    ¡°Not hard.¡± Chekhov said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that yourself? You have to look at a dog¡¯s owner before beating them. You¡¯re a level 5 angel and you said you are close to our boss. I guarantee you that all 12-winged angels will kneel down to you in the future.¡±

    Stenson was smart. ¡°Boss is actually an adjudicator too, right?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Did I say that?¡±

    Stenson smiled. ¡°That goes without saying, a guess is enough.¡±

    Mario smiled as well.

    However, he didn¡¯t tell Stenson whose hand it was on the totem, the hand that represented the adjudicators.

    There was another highest rank on top of that and that hand was actually Xu Cheng¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Umm, so may I ask, how do I be an Adjudicator?¡± Stenson asked again.

    ¡°To be an Adjudicator?¡± Mario stopped eating and looked at Stenson. ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Well, would you see if I can?¡±

    Chekhov took a fruit knife out of his desk drawer and threw it to where Mario was eating as he said, ¡°Cut off your entire hand and you¡¯ll be able to be an Adjudicator. Cutting off the hand means that you¡¯ve given your hand to the Deviant Corp, and therefore you¡¯ll be that hand.¡±

 Chapter 666 - I Do

    Chapter 666: I Do (Part One)

    Xu Cheng dropped Lin Chuxue off at Harvard University.

    Lin Chuxue had a hard time saying goodbye. ¡°I will soon see you again once it¡¯s break time. Thank you for this trip back to Huaxia. I mean, for taking me to meet those people.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°You mean those people in Huaxia? Little Xue, those aren¡¯t really important to me, I¡¯ll bring you to know the real important ones around meter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the timees, when you¡¯ll take me to them. It¡¯s your brothers you were talking about, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes, there are several of them. I¡¯ll wait until you finish your studies.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing, but just be careful with everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay I will. Go inside and remember not to talk to strangers.¡± Xu Chengughed.

    Lin Chuxue gave Xu Cheng a flirtatious nce. ¡°That sounds like you¡¯re talking to a kid, but I am not a kid.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you¡¯re too pretty. I¡¯m afraid that even if you just casually walk around, increasing your exposure would increase the crime rate in Cambridge,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin Chuxueughed as she said, ¡°Since you praised me, I¡¯ll forgive you this time for treating me as an outsider. I hope that when I return from my studies, no matter what kind of secrets you have, or who your brothers are, you will tell me everything about you. I want to know my man, so don¡¯t make yourself too mysterious okay? Otherwise, it would feel so unreal.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was still a more traditional person at heart, she felt that first of all, they never had a formal wedding and Xu Cheng still had things to hide from her, so it made her feel like she was very non-existent in Xu Cheng¡¯s family or life. The marriage happened somewhat casually back then, but she did not want their future to be like this as well.

    ¡°I will. After your studies, let¡¯s get married.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.

    ¡°You ... What did you say?¡± Lin Chuxue was stunned for a moment, and then she was a bit shy as she dropped her gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t we considered married already?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°When Auntie Lan got married, the way you looked at her in her wedding dress... I owe you a formal wedding. Do you think I¡¯m that stupid to understand what you reminded me of before? I¡¯ll be ready, for when you officially marry me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it.¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, feeling like she couldn¡¯t continue to talk about this topic any longer. She quickly turned around and ran up the steps of the apartment with her heels in a somewhat fleeing manner.

    But when Xu Cheng turned around to leave, Lin Chuxue suddenly turned around to look at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and shouted while standing on the high staircase, ¡°I do!¡±

    By the time Xu Cheng turned his head, Lin Chuxue had already run away.

    Xu Cheng grinned as he looked at her slim figure.

    He was smiling, and Lin Chuxue was also smiling with her back to him with the corners of her lips curled at a happy angle. The stars even seemed to be smiling and twinkling in the dark night sky above her head.

    Xu Cheng arrived at the office building that was to be the Mand Lab¡¯s headquarters, and he saw that Mario was still busy receiving phone calls. He threw a packet of cigarettes to Mario and Chekhov as he lit one up and asked, ¡°How are the orders?¡±

    Mario took out his notebook to tally the statistics and said. ¡°A total of 41,565 bottles, gold bottles ounted for 69% of the orders, followed by tinum, and diamond bottle orders are still rtively small, only 1,700 bottles are expected to be ordered.¡±

    Xu Cheng smacked his lips. ¡°Normal. They still don¡¯t know the value of the tinum and diamond bottles and their prices are also rtively high. The diamond bottle is 68,800 US dors, and there are still 1700 orders sold, so that is far better than what we imagined. Besides we didn¡¯t n the diamond bottles for mass production.¡±

    Mario clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I calcted that there¡¯s 400 million dors profit for the sales and this is only day one. If our product gets into the hands of customers with good feedback, then the future sales will only rise steadily.¡±

    Stenson interrupted at this time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the monthly sales will be billions by then. Boss, how much profit can we make out of this 400 million?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. There¡¯s going to be a lot of it anyway, and there¡¯s no need to disclose the details until we, Mand, n to go public.¡±

    He also didn¡¯t n to go public, it would be fine to earn while keeping low-key.

    If he wanted to y capital in this capitalistic nation, then he would really need to keep it low.

    Chapter 666: I Do (Part Two)

    ¡°Stenson, go back and acquire a bank.¡± Xu Cheng looked towards Stenson.

    Stenson nodded, ¡°Boss, is there any n to organize a financial management team? Of course, this is my opinion, because now with your huge funds, there are even more things that need to be done. I am afraid that I will be too busy to do it all by myself.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°True, then you are responsible for doing this. But Stenson you listen first, I don¡¯t care how you organize it, but if my funds are tampered with, I will only look for you! You¡¯ll take care of the teams, and I won¡¯t interfere if any of them don¡¯t do a good job, but you¡¯ll have to talk directly to me.¡±

    Stenson nodded. ¡°I understand. I will go and recruit the most professional team to serve you, Boss.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want them to take over the other businesses as well, I need it to be an one-on-one independent service.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I understand.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Alright, you guys should discuss the acquisition of a bank together.¡±

    To be able to prate directly to the core level of the M Nation, acquisition of a bank with many clients would allow them to have more control over those funds. But more than that, Xu Cheng needed his own funds to not be all in the Swiss National bank. The security of that bank was to be reviewed, and since the CIA was able to find Stenson from that ount, it was evidence that their so-called privacy was only to fool average citizens, and Xu Cheng did not want to deposit his money in someone else¡¯s bank.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and get this task done first,¡± Stenson said.

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    Once Stenson left, Chekhov smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, where did you find thiswyer? He feels very nosy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been nosy because he thinks we have some mysterious organization behind us again, and he thinks that with my assets, I¡¯m some kind of unearthly billionaire like the mysterious Rothschild.¡±

    ¡°So could he be part of the core members?¡± Mario asked.

    Xu Cheng answered. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until he¡¯spletely on board. Right now he¡¯s still on the edge, and once he gets in touch with the Socialist party on my behalf, that¡¯s when he¡¯ll be in the same boat as us. ¡°

    ¡°By the way, how are things back home?¡± Xu Cheng asked the two of them.

    ¡°Everything is going well. The current project has not been affected by the war and the progress is fast. The Continental Mercenary Corps, with the cooperation of both V and Diesel in terms of the assassination, have fully absorbed the four mercenary ns¡¯ territories. Currently, they are upying three fifths of the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    ¡°I remember they originally had two-fifths of thend, didn¡¯t they? With the four mercenary corps¡¯ territories, it should be four-fifths?¡± Xu Cheng pinched his brows.

    ¡°It is indeed four out of five, but at the same time as the four mercenary corps were destroyed, some independent military forces lurking in the Land of Mercenaries from various countries fully emerged to seize the resources and upy the mountains. This time they were strong, and their weaponry and equipment were very powerful. I could tell that their intelligence has prepared a long time for this, to prevent the Continental Mercenary Corps from bing big enough to form a government,¡± Mario answered.

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we fight?¡±

    Mario: ¡°We¡¯re here to report this to your first because soldiers from various allied countries are involved. For example, thd M Nation¡¯s ckwaterpany, they are a first-ss retired special forces team. Boss, we are waiting for your decision to fight this war or not.¡±

 Chapter 667 - Caesar Exposed

    <h4><b>Chapter 667: Caesar Exposed</b><b>(Part One)</b></h4>

    Xu Cheng paced in front of the ss window as he stared at the night scene of the city for a long time before he said, ¡°Kill them! We¡¯ve supported the Continental Mercenaries

    Corps to this point, and whoever stops them from forming a government deserves

    to die! The Land of Mercenaries must be our home that we leave safely behind!¡±

    Chekhov and Mario both said in an affirmative tone. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mario: ¡°I¡¯ll pass on your orders to the basecamp tonight, so V and Diesel can start to prepare.¡±

    Stenson sat in Xu Cheng¡¯s Cadic limousine and the driver asked him through the rearview mirror, ¡°Where to, sir?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Go to the Socialist party¡¯s headquarters, I think it¡¯s time for me to meet them. Otherwise, they will keep calling me, thinking that I¡¯m fooling them.¡±

    The Socialists were founded less than 10 years ago and had been ying an insignificant role in the political history of the M Nation.

    Because their sponsor was rtively weak in funds.

    The reason why the M Nation¡¯s president was always either from the Democratic party or the Republicans was because of the sponsors behind them.

    For example, the Jews!

    The smartest group of people and also the wealthiest people in the world.

    (Disimer: this author writes a lot of conspiracy theories lol, let¡¯s just try to enjoy the story instead)

    How would you fight a nation that was supported by an entire ethnoreligious group of people?

    Meanwhile the sponsors for the socialists could only be described as poorpared to what the Jews owned.

    Yes, that was right, poor losers!

    Their group of people had infiltrated the entire industry of the M Nation, such as the Oscars and the big mediapanies, and the real estate industry with the Wall Street experts. These first two groups of people could manipte public opinion, while thest one could influence the economy, and Wall Street could even influence the stock market trends.

    To be frank, this group of people would be like those pay-to-win gamers who had suited up with a full-set of cash shop armour.

    As for the socialists? They could only take one step at time, and every year they would rely on a passionate speech at the university to recruit potential members. They were like those yers who leveled up slowly and would eventually form a group of ordinary yers whose whole weapon inventory couldn¡¯t even match up to a money-yer¡¯s armour alone.

    Therefore, money was indeed evil but necessary.

    The socialists had been trying to find sponsors for several years, but all they had were either small businesses owners or merchants with only a few hundred million dors in assets, and they only joined so that they could be in a team instead of fighting alone. However, that kind of support was never enough.

    First of all, if there wasn¡¯t anyone with a big influence who could step up to vote for the socialists, then what would be the point of entering the election?

    Therefore, it was the perfect timing for Stenson to step up as the biggest sponsor. When Senator Jerry referred Stenson to the Socialists party in a letter, they quickly did some investigation on Stenson¡¯s financial background.

    They were shocked by the results.

    Stenson actually had over $20 billion dors in his hands!

    Well, that would be a big sponsor right there.

    In the M Nation, aside from the consortiums, if someone was to calcte personal assets, no more than 20 people would have assets over $20 billion.

    The socialists party were like sharks that smelled blood, and they called Stenson every week non-stop because they were afraid that he would suddenly change his mind and withdraw his support. They were like starving ghosts every day as they constantly emailed and called Stenson to invite him for a chat.

    When Stenson finally agreed to meet at their headquarters, the group gave a warm wee.

    The Socialists¡¯ headquarters was in an office lot in the business district of Washington.

    There were several important representatives waiting there for a long time.

    When they saw Stenson¡¯s car arrive, they went straight downstairs to wee him personally and escorted him upstairs.

    Senator Jerry was already waiting for him upstairs and as soon as Stenson sat down, he asked bluntly. ¡°Is your Boss sure that he¡¯s going to support the Socialists?¡±

    Stenson nodded. ¡°He has a question he wanted me to ask: what could you give him?¡±

    Jerry narrowed his eyes. ¡°What does your Boss want?¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 667: Caesar Exposed</b><b>(Part Two)</b></h4>

    Stenson: ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a deal? Our Boss will be a member of the socialists from now on if you will shelter the Mand Lab.¡±

    The other delegates: ¡°Who is your Boss?¡±

    Stenson shook his finger. ¡°You have no right to know that, and if you have a problem with it, our Boss can choose not to join the socialists.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Senator Jerry said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. We socialist party will shelter the Mand Lab in the states that we have significant influence in. But what resources could your boss give us to share with the socialists?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°We¡¯ll get more people to join the socialist party.¡±

    Jerry: ¡°Which people?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°It¡¯s unsure right now, but in the future, the Socialists party can expand itswork through our Boss¡¯s connections. Being that sessful in business, my boss obviously has a lot of connections. And if the Socialist Party wants to expand, then you really need an influential individual to give those connections. Or else, you wouldn¡¯t even have any chance or rights to speak during the election. Then where are those votes going toe from?¡±

    In fact, Stenson didn¡¯t even know who the Boss knew, that was why he was trying to ask Mario to get some background info, so he could bullsh*t with a solid idea. However, he wasn¡¯t able to get any relevant information, and all he could right now was to put his big words down trying to make him believe.

    But he was right becauseter on, the socialist party did grow under the support of Xu Cheng, and as the members of the Deviant Corp gradually grew bigger, so did the socialist party.

    Senator Jerry and the other members looked at each other for a while as they smoked their cigars and remained silent, trying to analyze the pros and cons in detail.

    They were aware of how Mand had been under the radar by manypetitors, and to shelter them would make them a lot of capitalist enemies. That was not advantageous for them, but they¡¯ve also made a lot of enemies already when forming the Socialist Party, so they did not care that much.

    What they really cared about most was the influence a multi-billionaire could bring to themunity.

    Just like what Stenson said, rich people were all simr to each other in some way. If everyone around him were to join the Socialist Party, then it would be a big step for them. All this time, they had been stuck between two parties with the biggest sponsors, it was not easy to find a multi-billionaire sponsor that hadn¡¯t been taken yet. It was so hard to find someone like this, that they would even take some risk for Xu Cheng to stay with the Socialist Party.

    ¡°Well then, we hope we are in good business.¡± Jerry suddenly broke the silence and stood up to shake hands with Stenson. ¡°Mand cane to our state to establish a registered trademark and we¡¯ll escort you all the way through.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Stenson shook his hand. ¡°Our boss is nning to sponsor five hundred million on your election this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Senator Jerry was missing the funds for his election campaign, and now he didn¡¯t have to worry about that expense.

    ¨C Meanwhile in Huaxia ¨C

    Lin Dong received an urgent phone call.

    ¡°Hey Caesar, what information have you got?¡±

    Caesar: ¡°More than you can imagine. We have made a backup copy of all the contents we¡¯ve hacked from the intelligence systems around the world and created a whole new intelligence system on a cloud drive. Right now, all the intelligenceworks in the developed countries are within that back up, but we have been exposed as well as a price. All the information has been stored on the cloud drive and now we need to run away.¡±

    Lin Dong quickly said, ¡°Send me your coordinates and wait for our people toe and get you guys.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 668 - Maybe Things Wonâ€™t Turn Out Too Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 668: Maybe Things Won¡¯t Turn Out Too Hopeless (Part One)</h4>

    After hanging up the phone, Caesar quickly packed his passport, ID, and cash.

    His apprentice Richie asked, ¡°It¡¯s the FBI that¡¯s caught onto us, do you think we¡¯ll be able to get away from here, Master?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll try to stall as much time as we can,¡± Caesar replied.

    ¡°Do you trust that Boss can save us?¡± Richie asked as he was packing his things.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do even if we don¡¯t believe it. We¡¯ve done crazy things, if ites to a point that he can¡¯t bail us out, we¡¯ll exchange the information with other countries to get protection.¡±

    ¨C Meanwhile ¨C

    A Land Rover roared down the highway.

    Chekhov was using his ultrasonic ability to urately measure the spacings between cars as he raced down the highway at over 200 MPH. Every time a car came close, his ability would rm him, and he could then avoid them like how bats never hit obstacles as they flew, even in the dark.

    He had the windows down as he enjoyed the roaring wind, but Mario next to him in the passenger¡¯s seat was vomiting at the same time.

    Yes, that was right. At this speed and turning frequency, along with the mental breakdown for his own safety, Mario was all curled up like a sick cat on the passenger seat as he yelled, ¡°Slow the f*ck down.¡±

    ¡°Any slower and those people will be in trouble. This is the first time we two go out on a mission; if people die on our watch, then we¡¯ll have to go home. I would be ashamed to report to the Boss about this.¡± Chekhov had received direct orders from Xu Cheng to head to a certain location and protect the two men.

    To speed things up, Chekhov¡¯s car went even faster.

    Mario vomited again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re dead or not, but if you keep driving like this, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll die. Besides, the drugs are all ready to go so we can treat them immediately if their lives are in danger!¡±

    ¡°You sound like a coward and not a Deviant Mercenary, you¡¯re simply insulting our name,¡± Chekhov replied but his speed didn¡¯t slow down at all.

    ¨C Meanwhile, on the 6th floor of their destination apartment ¨C

    Caesar and his apprentice saw through the window that a dozen police cars had parked below the building and surrounded the apartment.

    ¡°Block off every exit and hallway!¡± The head of this operation stepped down from one of the cars.

    The security bureau had been tracking down Caesar and his apprentice for a long time, and their team had found that they had left footprints while breaking into the intelligencework. However, they couldn¡¯t hunt them down back then, so they set up a 24-hr monitoring system and waited several months until the hacker finally showed up unexpectedly again. This time, the entire security bureau¡¯s top teams finally tracked down Caesar and immediately locked down onto this specific apartment.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t know exactly who the hacker was nor what he looked like.

    However, this officer was clearly an experienced pro.

    He had told the security services to prepare for n B.

    ¡°Sort out the list of all the hackers currently settled in this country, including the retired ones and ban any of them from leaving the country!¡±

    That was the order he gave before he left for the operation.

    He was not going to blindly arrest anyone as they surrounded the apartment. He said to all the police officers on scene, ¡°At this time, I am afraid that they are busy trying to destroy evidence left on theputer. Block anyone who enters or leaves the apartment, and if you find anyone with obvious calluses on their hands that belong to aputer professional, arrest them! One room at a time, search which room has aputer that¡¯s running or destroyed, then find the tenant¡¯s name and arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    Fifty police officers saluted and rushed up the stairs of the apartment building, armed with guns in their hands, and set someone to block off the entrance to the stairways at each floor. The officers then followed them and conducted room searches one by one.

    In an apartment on the 6th floor. Caesar and his apprentice pretended to be very calm as they walked out of the room and broke the door lock from the outside after they locked it from the inside. That way, even if someone had the keys, they would not be able to get into the apartment unless they used explosives, which would then give them more time to escape.

    <strong>Chapter 668: Maybe Things Won¡¯t Turn Out Too Hopeless (Part Two)</strong>

    As soon as they were out, they saw others going down the stairs to cooperate with the police investigation.

    After Caesar noticed a detail, he took only his ID and passport out of his bags of clothes and quickly threw his bags of clothes into the trash.

    ¡°What are you doing, Master?¡± Richie was puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that these people who aren¡¯t hiding anything don¡¯t carry any luggage? We look like we are running away, it¡¯s too obvious. We were almost screwed,¡± Caesar said.

    Richie suddenly realized and quickly followed his master¡¯s lead and did as he was told.

    They walked down the stairs and the armed cop there asked them to show their IDs.

    The two cooperated and took out their fake IDs!

    That was right, fake IDs.

    Their previous identities were already processed as dead men.

    Richie¡¯s death was because of cancer, and as for Caesar who had no hands before, this time his new identity was no longer a disabled person. Both of their identities were M Nation immigrants from foreign countries and that helped them from being detected as hackers. Because their new identities now belonged to general employees, there were no hacking records in their profiles.

    After the policeman had checked the IDs, they then said, ¡°Show me your palms.¡±

    Caesar and Richie hesitated for a moment and put their hands out.

    The three officers took a good look at their hands and noticed the calluses on their fingers, so they gave each other a look and said to the two of them, ¡°Which unit do you live in?¡±

    Caesar and Richie were both silent; if they said it, then they would be even more suspicious when they found out the door locks were broken. The two hackers who had always disguised themselves online didn¡¯t know how to do the same in reality, and they were stunned not knowing what to do next.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s you two, take them away!¡±

    The three officers shouted.

    Three guns were already pointing at their waists, and Caesar and Richie knew that they were exposed.

    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve caught the targets.¡±

    The head officer who was checking the units one by one quickly asked, ¡°Is it a team or an individual? Ask them how many people are in their team, and don¡¯t miss a single one!¡±

    ¡°How many more of you are there, speak up!¡± The three officers pointed the guns to Caesar and Richie¡¯s heads as they interrogated them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± said Caesar, pretending to be calm. ¡°I can file aint if you¡¯re pointing guns at citizens like this.¡±

    That was when the head officer rushed up with a couple of more cops.

    He saw Caesar and Richie first, then took a look at their IDs, which had no previous records of hacking based on the informationing back from the headquarters.

    He asked thendlord of this apartment directly where Caesar¡¯s unit was and headed there.

    The door was locked from the inside.

    The keyhole was broken, and it couldn¡¯t be unlocked.

    ¡°Okay, no need to ask and no need to look further, it¡¯s these two. Immediately kick open this door and check theirputers to see if there is any information they stole and if there¡¯s any backup. Remember to bring theputers back together as evidence to convict these two.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    Caesar and Richie were taken away.

    ¡°We had a new beginning and are now going to hell again. If I knew I couldn¡¯t escape tonight, I might as well do a big job and expose all the information.¡± Richie grinned.

    Caesar, however, still had a bit of hope in him. ¡°Maybe things won¡¯t turn out to be too hopeless?¡±

    The police officer in charge of detaining them sneered. ¡°When you¡¯re sent to a prison in Sin City, you¡¯ll be despair and will regret what you¡¯ve done.¡±

 Chapter 669 - Clash

    <h4><b>Chapter 669: sh (Part One)</b></h4>

    Caesar and his apprentice were taken into a police vehicle, which contained a temporary interrogation room.

    The officer sat across from the two of them while three other armed cops stood behind them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourselves?¡± the officer said.

    Caesar snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it on the ID card?¡±

    Richie remained silent.

    The officer turned at Richie thinking that the younger one would be a breakthrough point and said, ¡°You know that there is no death penalty in the M Nation, and that all charges can be confessed here. So tell us, which organization and which country are you working for, hacking the security system and stealing our intelligence information?¡±

    Richie still remained silent.

    Instead, it was Caesar who said, ¡°Excuse me, Sir. But what the hell are you talking about? What charges do you have against us to arrest us for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me.¡± The officer asked, ¡°What¡¯s theputer in your room for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just ourputer, what are you trying to say?¡± Caesar asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. You two are hackers and you have been attacking the National Defense and Security Agency for a while now. We¡¯ve been watching you for a long time, you didn¡¯t expect to get caught by us this time, did you?¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Sir, where¡¯s your evidence? Don¡¯t arrest people randomly because you can¡¯t get the job done properly.¡±

    Bang!

    The officer mmed his fist on the table and stood up as he yanked Caesar¡¯s cor and then his hands as he yelled, ¡°Look at your hands, don¡¯t tell me those aren¡¯t calluses that only professional hackers would have!¡±

    Caesar still pretended to be calm. ¡°This kind of calluses can belong to any professional in the IT industry. If you are arresting us for just this reason, we will file charges against you for being this unprofessional.¡±

    ¡°You want evidence, right?¡± The officer yelled to his team outside who were deciphering theputer in another vehicle. ¡°When will you be able to crack open theputer for their footprints?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still trying to crack into the system, it¡¯ll be about five minutes,¡± the experts in that car said with sweat running down their faces.

    The officer tugged on his tie as he went back to the interrogation vehicle and sat in front of the two and asked, ¡°This may be yourst chance. In five minutes, we will crack into yourputer and convict you with the evidence. Now, I am asking you, how many others are there besides the two of you?¡±

    Caesar didn¡¯t talk.

    Richie did not say anything seeing that his master remained silent.

    That was when the officer, who stood behind Caesar, grabbed a handful of his hair from the back and mmed his head against the interrogation table!

    Caesar¡¯s face was mmed hard onto the table and blood came out of his nose immediately.

    He sucked in a deep breath, and because his hands were cuffed behind his back, he could only use Richie¡¯s shoulders to wipe away the blood from his nose. He said to the officer in a provocative manner, ¡°How many people do you think we have?¡±

    ¡°At least a team.¡± The officer smiled slightly thinking that Caesar was cooperating. ¡°Or maybe a couple of countries behind you as well?¡±

    Caesar snorted. ¡°Blind confidence! Let me tell you, the two of us are more than enough to deal with that bunch of rookies at your security bureau.¡±

    The officer sneered. ¡°The so-called rookies you¡¯re talking about have been watching you for a month. You didn¡¯t know that eh?¡±

    Caesarughed out loud and said sarcastically, ¡°Then let me tell you, we¡¯ve been monitoring and controlling your intelligence system for six months!¡±

    The officer¡¯s face looked dumbfounded, and he stood up with both of his hands pressing down on them as he looked down at Caesar and Richie from above and yelled, ¡°What kind of intelligence information did you gather?¡±

    Caesar said word for word, ¡°A-L-L! Including a list of all your secret agents deployed around the world! I¡¯ve stolen it all and ced it in a very secure ce, and if we don¡¯t get out of here alive tonight, this data will be automatically released to the public and shared with intelligence agencies around the world. By then, all the effort put into the M Nation¡¯s intelligence system, which hassted for decades, will be gone and all of you will start over again!¡±

    The officer was furious. ¡°You¡¯re threatening the entire M Nation, you know that? Let me tell you that no one has ever dared to openly defy the M Nation and live on with a smile on their face. No one!¡±

    <b>Chapter 669: sh (Part Two)</b>

    Caesar: ¡°But I¡¯ve already done it. It¡¯s not like if I hand over the intelligence I would be able to live.¡±

    Caesar leaned over as he said to the officer face-to-face in a low voice, ¡°A few years ago, the M Nation did not give me the justice I deserved, and I lost both of my hands. Where were you then? Now that I¡¯ve made aeback in such a way, I don¡¯t regret it! Kill me or torture me, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    The officer swallowed his spittle as he felt like he had angered Caesar to a point that he didn¡¯t care anymore. That was not what they wanted, and they had to get the intelligence back.

    ¡°If you hand over the information and confess who¡¯s behind you, you can atone for your crime by this meritorious act¡± The officer leaned back into his chair and calmed down slowly.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have that authority!¡± Caesar said, ¡°The president can¡¯t even save anyone who threatens the M Nation, and you even less.¡±

    The officer narrowed his eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re bent onmitting this crime?¡±

    He then immediately looked at Richie trying to make a breakthrough with him. ¡°What about you? Are you choosing the bullet like him? If you confess and cooperate, we can put all the me on this man alone, and you may be freed!¡±

    Caesar¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    He knew that Richie had a hard time curing his cancer, and he would regret it if he died just like this.

    What Caesar had thought was exactly what Richie thought, he had survived the cancer and he was going to enjoy his life, but now that death came close again, he was a little afraid.

    The promise of freedom was too intriguing.

    The officer saw the struggle in Richie¡¯s eyes as he squinted his eyes with an unnoticeable smile on his face.

    ¡°That is something I could do. I¡¯m in charge of the arrests tonight, and I have the authority to change the file records. If I said that we¡¯ve only caught one person, then it won¡¯t be two. All you have to do is tell me where you kept all the information you¡¯ve stolen, and you¡¯ll be able to get away from here.¡±

    Richie struggled for a while and he suddenly looked up at the officer. ¡°When Imitted the crime, I knew that there was no turning back. I¡¯m not stupid, in order to avoid information from leaking out because you don¡¯t know how much I have seen or remembered during the process, you will definitely not keep me alive! So, kill me or torture me, just bring it on.¡±

    Meanwhile, three blocks away, a Land Rover SUV was soaring down the streetsing this way.

    Mario saw that there were already police standing outside of the apartment building, and he suddenly sat up full of energy.

    ¡°They¡¯re closing up, so I guess they¡¯ve got the guys. What do you think we should do?¡± Chekhov asked.

    Mario put on his nighttime bulletproof suit and put on the special metallic boxing gloves that Xu Cheng liked to use before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You¡¯re in charge of driving and I¡¯ll bring them out,¡± said Mario in a low voice.

 Chapter 670 - Tragic Scene

    <h4>Chapter 670: Tragic Scene (Part One)</h4>

    Chekhov

    grinned. ¡°First time I¡¯ve ever seen you not being such a coward.¡±

    Mario looked serious. ¡°Are you kidding? Any missions could fail, but Boss said that the Deviant Corp needs these two guys. It¡¯s important! So stop joking and rush them over!¡±

    Chekhov nodded in return. ¡°Let me ask you, do you think the quality of the police cars from the M Nation is better, or the quality of our Land Rover?¡±

    Mario was speechless. ¡°Obviously the police car.¡±

    Yet Chekhov still drove the Land Rover straight toward the police van over there, knocking the police signs away, and mmed into the side of the police van head-on.

    The spot they hit happened to be right where the interrogating officer was.

    Two hundred horsepower upon impact.

    The van was sent flying away with a huge dent on the side of its car. Everyone, including the head officer, Caesar, and his apprentice Richie, and the three armed officers, were all mmed against the walls of the van from the inertia.

    Caesar and Richie were considered lucky as they were handcuffed to the chairs, so they were only shaken from the huge inertia and didn¡¯t fly over and hit their heads on the wall like the four officers.

    The windows shattered and the driver was not expecting it as he flung right through the broken window!

    Officers from the other four police cars all got out, preparing to take down the Land Rover.

    Meanwhile, Mario punched a hole through the dented side of the van, ripped it open with his bare hands, and broke the handcuffs on Caesar and Richie. He then carried the two unconscious men, one on each shoulder and jumped into the back seat of the Land Rover.

    Chekhov quickly backed up and made a U-turn before the cops tried to surround them; although the front end of the car was banged up badly, it was still able to function properly.

    He pressed hard on the gas pedal and elerated to 100 MPH within just six seconds, losing the cops on his tail. The cops then quickly called their headquarters, reporting that there had been an attack.

    The Land Rover¡¯s license te was locked onto by the police department¡¯s satellite.

    Chekhov took out a headset and spoke up. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got the men but we were forced to make a scene here. We rmed the entire police department and I¡¯m afraid that they will be sending out helicopters to intercept us.¡±

    Xu Cheng, who was already on his way, was driving a rental car when he heard Chekhov¡¯s report. ¡°Okay, got it. I will meet you soon, find a chance to dump the car immediately and take the two with you.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Yes.¡±

    He looked at the rearview mirror and saw the police cars from just a few hundred meters away and said, ¡°This is where my advantagees out, they can¡¯t race with me without clearing thenes first or they will affect the traffic.¡±

    As soon as he said that, a police car rushed over to the intersection in front of them and was ready to block their way. However, Chekhov had already detected their action via his ultrasonic senses, and he suddenly shifted the steering wheel to avoid their attack, a turn that required skill, precision, and speed control. The police car almost brushed through their car, but Chekhov managed to lose them.

    By then, there were already a dozen police cars chasing behind them.

    The chief police of the city was the temporarymander of the chase.

    He watched everything that was going on with the Land Rover from the surveince footage and spoke into the microphone, ¡°He¡¯s got five minutes before he crosses West Main Street. Those guarding the West Main Street listen up, go stop him!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    The police cars in the West Main Street area had received the order in advance andid down rolls of spike strips on the road where Chekhov¡¯s vehicle was going to pass by.

    Chekhov cursed when he saw the spike strips from afar. ¡°Sh*t! There are spikes!¡±

    Mario yelled, ¡°You take control of the steering wheel.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 670: Tragic Scene (Part Two)</h4>

    Having said that, he got out the window with almost his whole body on the front of the car and his feet reaching for the road ahead. When the vehicle was about to run over the spike strips, Mario¡¯s feet touched the spikes first, and dragged with his feet kicking it away to avoid their wheels from crushing onto it.

    Mario then crawled back into the car.

    The whole maneuver was done as the car drove at two hundred horsepower, which was hard to do without any experience.

    The chiefmander who was watching them through the surveince cameras narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°They are a group of tricky criminals and their next stop is East Main Street. Get ready to intercept. They¡¯ve caused a lot of public disturbance along the way, so shoot them on sight at any cost!¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    There were about ten police cars directly parked across the intersection on East Main Street, and every one of the officers there pulled out their guns and pointed them at the Land Rover that wasing at them from not far away.

    Chekhov saw from a distance that the intersection ahead was blocked with all the police lights shing.

    ¡°What now, big guy?¡± Chekhov asked Mario.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m not afraid anyways. If anything, we will fight off all the cops then run away. But more cops areing after us, and if we dy any longer, the helicopter support is going to fire a missile on us!¡±

    ¡°Look! What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Chekhov saw a sudden lightning bolt striking across the ten police cars in front of them. It hade from the traffic lights and since the vehicles were conductive, the lightning electrocuted all the police officers from both inside and outside the car.

    Almost as soon as the lightning hit, Xu Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Chekhov¡¯s headset. ¡°Run them over and quickly switch to another vehicle. I¡¯ll handle the cars behind you.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Boss.¡± Chekhov sounded excited as he pressed hard on the gas pedal to its maximum extent, knocked away one of the cars blocking the road in front of him, and broke through the blockade.

    When their cars passed by, both Mario and Chekhov saw that the police officers had all fallen onto the ground with charred bodies.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The chief couldn¡¯t understand what was happening in the video footage; he just saw the streetlights sh all of the sudden, and then all the police cars responsible for the interception and the thirty police officers went into sudden shock!

    There was something unbelievable about the scene.

    And when he looked again carefully, even the surveince had cked out as if the circuit was cut off temporarily.

    ¡°Ask the hydropany what¡¯s going on with the electricity in that area on East Main Street, and also ask the other police officers on scene for what had happened just now.¡±

    The dozen cars chasing behind them crossed an intersection where there were many huge streetlights, and suddenly a huge lightning strike attacked all the cars. One after another, the police officers in the cars were electrocuted and lost their bnce on the wheel. It was a busy intersection already, and it seemed like all the police cars suddenly went crazy and crashed into the sidewalks, hitting pedestrians and other private vehicles, rear-ending at least a dozen private cars, and killing or injuring more than two dozen pedestrians, making the scene a tragic car ident.

    The chiefmander was stunned as he watched the tragic scene happen through the surveince, not knowing what to say.

    That was when his assistant shouted, ¡°Chief, a call from the White House.¡±

 Chapter 671 - Crossing Borders

    <strong>Chapter 671: Crossing Borders</strong>

    The chiefmander watched the traffic scene with a dumbfounded look and picked up the call as he heard the President raging over the phone from the White House. ¡°You guys really put on aical chase scene for the public tonight, you know? I was also watching the whole thing through the surveince; the criminals¡¯ vehicle did not touch any civilian vehicles and cause traffic, while your police cars during the chase were speeding up in negligence. You¡¯ve caused chaos at at least nine intersections and now there are ten police cars that directly crashed into the vehicles and pedestrians, directly paralyzing the traffic in the biggestmercial intersection. A medical team has gone over in a helicopter, but I¡¯m afraid that the public is not easy to fool this time. Because in this incident, it¡¯s our police officers who have been humiliated, which is a disgrace to the country, not to mention that the police cars also killed citizens by running them over.¡±

    The president on the other end of the phone was clearly agitated and couldn¡¯t say anything further; the chiefmander then heard the sound of him mming the table through the phone.

    ¡°Before they start a protest, I¡¯ll give you one day to, first, catch them; and second, take the me and resign!¡±

    The chiefmander was hung up on without a word.

    He threw the phone onto the ground and picked up his jacket and rushed out.

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng, who had diverted everyone¡¯s attention with the tragic traffic ident, was parked at the intersection smoking his cigarette. He watched the police cars rushing over to the scene, including the chiefmander who got off a van.

    The chiefmander¡¯s secretary followed him over, and the secretary said as he investigated the scene, ¡°There¡¯s a senior agent from the Security Bureau who died on the spot from a fractured spine during an interrogation when the ident happened.¡±

    The chief looked around at the chaotic scene and asked with a sigh, ¡°How about the police officers that cooperated with us?¡±

    The secretary: ¡°Even more. Nearly seventy police officers have been confirmed dead, and all of the ones who were in that district where the surveince had been temporarilypromised, about thirty police officers plus another forty during the road chase, all died in the same way, strangely.¡±

    The chiefmander came in front of a stretcher and flipped the white cloth away. He looked at the dead and charred officer and asked the secretary, ¡°What did the coroner say?¡±

    ¡°All of them died from exposure to a high voltage electrical current!¡±

    The brows of the chiefmander pinched as he turned to find the coroner.

    ¡°Are you sure they all died from a high voltage electrical current?¡± He thought it was ridiculous.

    The coroner was still making a first-hand report on the scene, and he answered from a professional view when he heard the chief¡¯s question, ¡°Yes, we went to check the two areas where officers had died, and we noticed that all the circuits near the East Main Street curb were shorted out. We checked it, and many of the wires were broken, causing leakage in electricity. Then for this area, as you can see Chief, the traffic lights around the intersection are all out and there¡¯s no power around this area tonight. This is the worst mistake in the history of power leaks, but I noticed something strange.¡±

    The chiefmander: ¡°What?¡±

    The coroner: ¡°Why is it that only police officers were electrocuted during this leak? The thirty police officers were electrocuted first, and now here in themercial district, it¡¯s still only the forty police officers that got electrocuted. In the cases of deceased citizens, they were all from the car idents caused by the police when they couldn¡¯t control the wheel and hit the brakes. What makes this electrical current so special?¡±

    The chiefmander: ¡°An ident? I¡¯m afraid the public simply won¡¯t buy into this exnation.¡±

    As they were talking, the representative of the hydropany had gotten out of his car and came running at them. ¡°I swear what happened tonight was not rted to our power line.¡±

    The chiefmander was desperately looking for a scapegoat as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Then take a look at the bodies.¡±

    The coroner took the representative to the bodies and said, ¡°They were all killed by high voltage electrical currents.¡±

    The representative of the hydropany was stunned.

    ¡°Why was there a sudden power leak at the East Main Street intersection? That is themercial area, do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve gotten into this time?¡± the chiefmander said, intimidating the representative.

    While they were arguing, the security bureau came over and scolded. ¡°You are still in the mood to avoid your responsibilities. Then let me tell you, the information those criminals stole this time is the biggest intelligence theft case in history.¡±

    It would¡¯ve been fine if the security bureau person didn¡¯te over, but once he came, the chiefmander was furious. ¡°You stop right there. Just because your bullsht security bureau came here to arrest people without giving a heads-up, all these things were triggered because of you. But why is the president ming it all on me? I¡¯ve fcking lost over 70 officers! This is the highest historical fatality rate ofw enforcement in this district! This is how your security bureau keeps an eye on the criminals?¡±

    Xu Cheng watched them argue from his car and flicked his finished cigarette out of the window.

    He then started the car and slowly left the scene.

    When he arrived at an alleyway near a private property, Mario and Chekhov came out from the shady corner with Caesar and Richie on their shoulders; they then got into Xu Cheng¡¯s car and left the city district.

    ¡°How are the guys?¡± Xu Cheng asked as he drove the car.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing they passed out because of the shock,¡± Chekhov said.

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    Mario asked worriedly, ¡°Boss, their identities have probably been exposed already. We can¡¯t take them out of the borders.¡±

    Caesar and Richie¡¯s new identities had been locked down by the security bureau and an alert had been sent to all customs throughout the M Nation so arrests would be made once they were discovered.

    Xu Cheng already knew that.

    But his car still drove towards the M Nation-Mexico border.

    There was a ck market there, and as long as they got into the ck market, Caesar and Richie could leave for their base camp in the Land of Mercenaries and officially return to the team.

    However, there were also guards at the M Nation-Mexico border, and identification documents would be checked by the armed troops deployed in those areas.

    To cross the border, there was only one big and long, boring highway.

    Mario and Chekhov saw that Xu Cheng was still bent on taking Caesar and Richie across the borders without any disguise; they wanted to remind him but ended up not saying anything.

    After two days of driving, Xu Cheng and the team arrived at the M Nation-Mexico border.

    When they arrived at the border, Mario and Chekhov were ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice that once they had to check or find Caesar and Richie in the car, they were prepared to fight their way into the ck market.

    An armed guard stood in front of the iron fence and gestured for them to stop over.

    ¡°Show your IDs. ¡°

    Xu Cheng took out his ID.

    The guard narrowed his brows and asked after looking at it. ¡°Chinese? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Thought we¡¯d check out the ck market there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing else to do, eh?¡± The guard had a sarcastic look as he returned Xu Cheng¡¯s ID. He then looked over at Mario and Chekhov for theirs.

    They were fine as well, so he then looked at Caesar and Richie who were lying down at the back.

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nothing. They drank too much and it was boring on the way so they fell asleep.¡±

    The guard: ¡°Show me their IDs.¡±

    Mario and Chekov were moved subconsciously as they were prepared to do something.

    Yet Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Show him.¡±

 Chapter 672 - Establishing Intelligence Agency

    <strong>Chapter 672: Establishing Intelligence Agency</strong>

    Caesar and Richie regained their consciousness slowly.

    The two of them were scared underneath when they saw the police standing in front of them.

    The police was originally fine, but when he saw the panicked look on the two, he became suspicious.

    ¡°Show me your IDs.¡±

    Mario and Chekov looked like they were prepared to make a move at any time.

    However, Xu Cheng said to Caesar and Richie, ¡°Show them your IDs.¡±

    Caesar and Richie were stunned.

    They thought that the boss had said the wrong thing, because how could they give their IDs out?

    ¡°But we ......¡±

    The two of them hesitated and were tempted to remind Xu Cheng that they had already been exposed, and that giving out the ID would not be a smart idea.

    There was probably a warrant on their ID in the entire country, and there would be an alert activated once it was scanned.

    When the guard saw the somewhat sneaky expressions on the two of them, he spoke in an even more serious tone, ¡°Take out your documents, now!¡±

    Caesar and Richie looked at Xu Cheng again before they handed their IDs over to the checkpoint¡¯s security.

    The guards¡¯ expression immediately changed when he saw their IDs, and just as he was about to pull out his gun at Caesar and Richie to order them off the car, he looked straight into Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes.

    He instantly felt his willpower shake and shatter!

    He didn¡¯t know why his head was so messy at that moment, so he shook his head trying to stay focused, but once he looked at Xu Cheng again, he somehow forgot everything that had just happened.

    ¡±Sir, is there a problem?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and asked.

    The checkpoint guard looked down at the IDs and then at Caesar and Richie; his gaze looked somewhat empty and confused.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± This guard shook his head.

    He then returned the IDs, and only then did Xu Cheng roll up the window and drive away from the M Nation border, heading for the Mexican ck market.

    Once their vehicle left, his other colleagues came over after theirnes cleared, and asked that guard, ¡°Was there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The guard who inspected Xu Cheng¡¯s vehicle shook his head.

    ¡°Then what are you doing with your gun out?¡± his colleague asked. ¡°I thought you noticed something.¡±

    ¡°I... don¡¯t know why I pulled out my gun.¡± The guard himself was feeling a little baffled.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that he was hypnotized by Xu Cheng¡¯s terrifying psychic power just now!

    ¡°Boss, what just... what just happened? Did you bribe them?¡± Caesar and Richie were dumbfounded as they didn¡¯t understand how they managed to cross the borders.

    Mario and Chekhov were also relieved, mainly because neither of them had any disguise handy and it was not good to expose themselves while fighting their way out. It was a relief to be able to cross the border without having to fight or go through any troubles.

    ¡°Boss, were you the one who did something to him?¡± Chekhov looked at Xu Cheng in the driver¡¯s seat and asked curiously.

    Xu Cheng nodded slightly.

    Xu Cheng obviously had confidence in his ability to get past the borders so easily and unscrupulously.

    His current psychic power was at ss A; his previous shorta had stimted and strengthened part of his genes, causing him to gain two abilities, and one of them was psychokinesis. However, because it had just appeared recently, the rank was still at ss A and was somewhat unable to keep up with hisprehensive SSS level; although it was easy enough to hypnotize these guards who were only at C level. The other new ability that awakened made Xu Cheng feel very strange, and that was his being able to control electrical currents!

    All he remembered during his unconscious state was that hundred thousand volts of electricity had hit his bathtub and almost killed him, but he used his willpower to endure through the currents. Xu Cheng predicted that those powerful voltages running through his body would cause him enormous pain, because they would have killed a lot of his potential genes that hadn¡¯t been discovered yet. However at the same time, some of the surviving genes were stimted to mutate or fuse together, which also indirectly pushed many of his abilities to the next level. For example, this electrical current and his psychokinesis ability; these were not the original genes that resided in his body, but were stimted to be new powers.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know how else his body could change, but he felt that every once in a while, his body would absorb and fuse some genes so that a new ability will be generated. All he hoped was that his appearance and body would not mutate. He was more worried about this instead of dying, because he was afraid of bing a monster and not being able to be with Lin Chuxue! He wouldn¡¯t ept having the woman he loved be afraid of him and treat him as a stranger and leave him.

    ¡°Now there¡¯s no way the two of you can stay in the M Nation, or rather, you will be tracked down by the CIA for the rest of your lives. I have already arranged a path for you, this time you two will be heading to the Land of Mercenaries. Instead of running away, it¡¯s better to go home, back to our basecamp. Someone will pick you up and give you a position. You will be engaged in building the world¡¯srgest intelligence agency for the Deviant Corp. Knowing both yourself and your enemies is the best way to win a fight. In this information era, intelligence is way too important.¡±

    Xu Cheng drove the car as he told Caesar and Richie.

    Caesar and Richie smiled bitterly. ¡°Then that means we really won¡¯t be able to see the daylight again? That¡¯s no different from being dead. Boss, if one day you have no use for us, will you still guarantee our safety?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t even guarantee your safety, then what¡¯s the point of trying to dominate the world? It¡¯s better to simply stay in Huaxia and y with mud,¡± Xu Cheng said mockingly to himself. ¡°The path I chose for you guys may be more exciting than your previous life. This time when you return home, there are many things you guys need to work on,whether it¡¯s human resources or logistics, as long as the intelligence system is activated, I¡¯ll provide you with everything. I could even send up satellites if someone wanted to.¡±

    The personal satellites weren¡¯t expensive and werepletely affordable. With Xu Cheng¡¯s wealth, he could easily purchase them without pressure, and although sending up private satellites was banned in the Land of Mercenaries, Xu Cheng had many ways to go about sending one. He could even use other countries¡¯ satellites to make things work, everything could be of his use if he wanted.

    They transferred to the Land of Mercenaries directly from the ck market, where Xu Cheng sessfully brought Caesar and Richie back to the mountain.

    The underground project was almostplete.

    Hawking saw that Xu Cheng had returned, so he said to him, ¡°I need to start getting into the experiments. If you could help me find a few scientists around the world who are outstanding in quantum sciences, that would help a lot. I need helpers and a team.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and looked at Caesar. ¡°Then we will pick some talented ones out of the intelligence information we got from the other countries. Luo Yei, Li Wei.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei stepped forward and said, ¡°Boss.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°The two of you will be in charge of the intelligence. These two are the world¡¯s top hackers, and they only took a year to steal the intelligence from the other nations. You guys will be responsible for building an intelligence agency on top of what we already have.¡±

    Li Wei and Luo also spoke in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them were originally from the Dragon Division, and were very proficient in intelligence and espionage missions.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Look around the world for the ones that Mr. Hawking needs, whether it is at a high price, or if they want medicine. Find a way to get people here. I¡¯m afraid that our arms deals in the future will have apletely different outlook. We must tell them that an advantage for working with us, is that we could keep them safe if they are ever in a life and death situation.¡±

    Luo Yi and Li Wei nodded. The researchers who liked what they did but always felt hopeless in their research would not refuse this offer. Having toplete a big experiment together as a team was attractive to them already, and with their cure-all medicine in the future, who would care about who they were working for and under what nation?

 Chapter 673 - Boldness

    <b>Chapter 673: Boldness (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng saw that V and Diesel didn¡¯te to greet him and asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s V and Diesel?¡±

    ¡°Wounded,¡± said Benjamin. ¡°The two of them went to assassinate ckwater¡¯s boss and took out about twenty or so core members, including their Boss. But the entire force was heavily armed, and although bullets could not harm them, they couldn¡¯t withstand the strength of the heavy weapons. Somehow this time, the overall strength of the ckwater Mercenaries was quite strong, which was quite overwhelming for just the two of them. They are getting their wounds treated right now, and their lives are not in critical condition. ¡°

    Xu Cheng: ¡°There¡¯s no question about it. The M Nation is nervous; of course they wouldn¡¯t want the Continental Mercenaries topletely upy the Land of Mercenaries. Kush¡¯s reputation in the Land of Mercenaries could easily allow him to establish a country and gain support from the people. The M Nation would not let him take the remaining two-fifth of that territory. The ckwater mercenaries this time were their elite soldiers in disguise! How many of them were here this time?¡±

    Benjamin crossed his arms and said, ¡°A total of one hundred people, I went to monitor them as a casual mercenary. They were well-trained, that is they had guards on shift and were very disciplined. It¡¯s impossible that they are just some random soldiers, so Boss you¡¯re right. This group of people was indeed elite soldiers from the M Nation! Diesel and V were at a disadvantage this time, once they have recovered, I suspect that the number of ckwater troops will grow even bigger, taking in the regr mercenaries. They have the support of the M Nation army behind them and would be able to grow fast and grow big. Even in the future, if their death toll bes higher, it wouldn¡¯t be the M Nation soldiers who die. The M Nation was smart in their strategy this time, taking what¡¯s already there and putting it into something else, and all they would lose are some weaponry.¡±

    Xu Cheng snorted coldly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make their ns fail. I¡¯ll kill all of them as theye! Let¡¯s see if their soldiers still dare to set foot here!¡±

    Having said that, he went to visit V and Desai.

    They were in hospital beds and were both shocked to see Xu Chenge in.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded as he patted their shoulders and gave them both a cigarette. ¡°Lie down. How are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just got some internal injuries that look bad. The external ones were nothing.¡± V took the cigarette and lit it up as he smoked it and said, ¡°Boss, when we went to fight them, these ckwater troops had a hell of a lot of weapons and ammunition stockpiled inside! They¡¯re nning to grow their troops and take on the Continentals to get a share ofnd in this chaos!¡±

    Diesel nodded. ¡°Yes, the market price of those weapons are expected to be worth at least one hundred million dors. They could not have bought that much of it without the direct support from the M Nation government. The name ckwater is just their disguise, they are definitely the first regr troops that the M Nation is trying to send in here to set up a station! If they were to grow bigger, with the current financial and ability of the Continentals Mercenaries, they will be a headache.¡±

    Xu Cheng leaned against the window and smoked his cigarette as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s Kush¡¯s opinion on this?¡±

    Benjamin followed Xu Cheng over and said, ¡°He still has his suspicions about the Deviant Corp and is hesitant to expand his footsteps. With his strength, he can actually take control of the territory left behind by the original four ns very quickly. However, he doesn¡¯t trust us and is also avoiding being in conflict with the M Nation, so he is keeping a hand.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°This guy has been really afraid all these years! Oh well, let me go talk to him. Benjamin, go prepare the vehicle.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°Yes, Boss.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and followed Benjamin out.

    Benjamin drove the vehicle without anyone else on it, having only a g hanging outside. It bore the logo of the Deviant Mercenary Corp. There were no bandits on the way there, and no one dared toe out and make a robbery. There was a rumor in the Land of Mercenaries.

    The rumor had it that the reason why the Continental Mercenaries had defeated thebined ambush of the four major ns was because they had the Deviant Corp behind their back, and the Deviant Corp had since then be a kind of ghostly legend in the Land of Mercenaries.

    It was usually rare to see them around, but once they appeared, anyone unlucky enough to run into them would die and be part of the desert.

    The Deviant Corp¡¯s vehicle was the only one there that wasn¡¯t armed in the Land of Mercenaries. However, although they didn¡¯t have a Gatling gun equipped, they could easily take out anyone blocking them on the way.

    <b>Chapter 673: Boldness (Part Two)</b>

    Therefore, the Deviant Mercenary Corp was also called the Ghost Mercenaries.

    Benjamin drove Xu Cheng to the Continental Mercenaries¡¯ territory, to the old capital city before the government was taken down.

    After they went in, the soldier didn¡¯t stop the car to check it after seeing it was Benjamin driving, and let it drive into the well-constructed government building.

    Benjamin led the way and Xu Cheng walked behind him in the long corridor. It was as if no one else was there, they did not care about other soldiers nor were they stopped by anyone; because this was what their head, Kush, had told them.

    After Xu Cheng went in, he sat directly across from Kush¡¯s desk and crossed his legs as he stared at him.

    Kuchi raised his head and saw his usatory look, so he asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xu Cheng asked straightforwardly, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    Kush knew what he was referring to and answered directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what everyone in the world fears? The M Nation? If you¡¯re not afraid, why hide behind us and have us be on the front line?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it anymore? If you¡¯re afraid, then we can change to someone else.¡±

    Kush pointed out the window. ¡°The ckwater Armed Forces areing in, do you know about this?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kush: ¡°Then do you know that it¡¯s actually the M Nation¡¯s army in disguise? Have you seen their equipment? They even got the f*cking tanks in! The four surrounding nations also feel the threat of me wanting to establish a country here, and they turned a blind eye to the M Nation, allowing them to bring in war machines. It¡¯s a warning to me! Did you know? They don¡¯t have that many tanks, just about 20 of them, but that¡¯s still enough to blow my city to pieces! And five fighter jets that hover over my head every night to terrorize me, did you know about all that?¡±

    ¡°The King of War!¡± Xu Cheng sarcastically said the phrase that was once what Kush was known for and sneered. ¡°I never thought you would be afraid of this one day!¡±

    Kush: ¡°I¡¯m scared for my men, dying in a confrontation that there¡¯s no way to win against. They could simply throw a missile at us and say it was by mistake. What can you do? It¡¯s my men who will die fighting!¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up and said to him, ¡°If we win in this war, then prepare to give away your status.¡±

    Kush: ¡°Alright! If you have a way to shoot down those fighter jets then I can convince my men and I¡¯ll resign!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to shoot them down, I won¡¯t even f*cing let them fly to the sky in the first ce. I will take care of all the ckwater armed soldiers, and I¡¯ll kill as many of them as theye! I¡¯ll take over as much ammunition and weapons as I can get!¡± Having said that, Xu Cheng turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 674 - Deployment Meeting

    <b>Chapter 674: Deployment Meeting (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng thought of the Land of Mercenaries as his own territory, so even if everyone else could put up with other countries pointing their fingers at thisnd, he would not!

    When hepletely destroyed the four mercenary ns as a key step in his n, he was determined to not allow anyone to break his regime nor allow anyone to turn the situation back to how it was before, with hundreds of different mercenaries corps fighting to be the top.

    The Land of Mercenaries must be in his hands, and it was his future. Therefore, when the M Nation and the surrounding four neighboring countries wanted to stir up some messy business and take advantage of the mineral and crude oil reserves during chaos, it was more than uneptable to Xu Cheng!

    Before the war, anyone coulde in and build an army after upying somend and explore what oil fields or mines were here, so the resources in the Land of Mercenaries had depleted over these years. Xu Cheng could not change the past, but now he was already in charge of more than half of the territory and he would not allow anyone to tamper with the script he had written

    At first, Kush really thought the M Nation would be wary of the opposition from the four countries and would not dare to put their hands on them, but who knew that the four countries would be quite heartless and reach a certain agreement with the M Nation. They allowed fighter jets to fly around in the sky and also secretly allowed a few tanks into the Land of Mercenaries. With the four countries trying to cover up the situation, it was hard for any other country to jump in andment. Besides, as long as the M Nation did not station its troops, the smaller groups of mercenaries could still be controlled by the four nations. However, the independent forces that relied on guns since the very beginning have never seen tank-level weapons, and that was not something they could withstand this time.

    When they really came in battle with tanks and fighter jets, even the continental mercenaries couldn¡¯t stand a chance of winning.

    On their way back, Benjamin saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s expression did not look so great.

    He didn¡¯t even speak a word.

    ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t know that those fighter jets belonged to the M Nation, this was a mistake on our intelligencework. We will further look into it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you guys. It¡¯s not surprising that the M Nation has their own ways to take control of a chaotd.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°But the food is already in our mouth, there¡¯s no reason to spit it out again!¡±

    The car arrived at the Deviant Corp¡¯s basecamp.

    Xu Cheng went straight to the conference room for the meeting.

    The only ones attending were the core members of the Deviant Mercenary Corp.

    Xu Cheng said to them, ¡°This time I¡¯ll take down the ckwater Army!¡±

    V and Diesel hadn¡¯t recovered yet from their injuries, but they still came to the meeting and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t do our job properly. We¡¯re willing to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time for punishment. Remember, this will be our home from now on! I¡¯m not referring to just the mountaintop basecamp here, but in terms of all the territory of the Land of Mercenaries. If anyone wants to cause chaos here, they shall be killed without mercy! Those who make trouble out there stand on our opposite side. You are still limited with your abilities, so I will only assess how your assassination missions are. If you can¡¯t take out the entire army, then assassinate their leader, and kill anyone who tries to raise an army for rebellion! One p wouldn¡¯t be hard enough; if assassinating one leader¡¯s not enough, then we will assassinate dozens or even hundreds. Let¡¯s see who dares to stand against us. The only officially allowed mercenary corps here is the Continental Mercenaries. Even if we don¡¯t make a statement to the other countries, it would still be only the Continental Mercenaries who can maintain order in the Land of Mercenaries, and whoever tries to stir up the situation will not be tolerated by the Deviant Corp. This is the third rule to the two major regtions of the Deviant Corp, remember it!¡±

    <b>Chapter 674: Deployment Meeting (Part Two)</b>

    Everyone: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Xu Cheng realized that he would have to find more like-minded brothers to join him, having this many people take charge of the assassination missions would be quite difficult as it would be a great task toplete.

    However, the core members of the Deviant Corp must be people who were loyal at heart.

    Xu Cheng looked at all the brothers present and said, ¡°Li Wei and Luo Yi were originally from an intelligence agency, so the two of them will take over Caesar and Richie¡¯s intelligencework. I hope you guys don¡¯t have any second thoughts about this decision; it¡¯s because in terms of intelligence work, no one here can beat the two of them. Now aside from the intelligence department, I will create another department, a military base. Chekhov.¡±

    Chekhov¡±s body fidgeted. ¡°Here.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Is there any problem for you to be the minister of the military department?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t qualify.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°In terms of knowledge of weapons and ammunition, you are more familiar with it than anyone else. Probably only Kurt is more skilled than you in this field, but Kurt has died, so you will have to take on this important role. ¡°

    Chekhov gritted his teeth. ¡°Then what can I do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°We will be in contact and with many other countries in the future, including the M Nation. Everytime we eliminate a group of troops, you will be responsible for taking their ammunition and weapons, including their jets and artillery, and bringing it back to our underground basecamp here. We¡¯ll get the Intelligence department to find some military specialists to help you research these weapons. It would be too expensive if we continue to purchase arms from the ck market, we still need to find a way for self-production. The Continental Mercenaries will be the head of this country in the future, but in terms of weapons or jets or heavy weapons, we must be the providers to sell them all this. As for the funds at the beginning, you¡¯ll have to get it from Little Dong.¡±

    His n was to take control of the country!

    Chekhov fidgeted. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you find me another deputy minister to help me out?¡±

    Mario quickly raised his hand.

    His look was saying, ¡°Pick me, pick me!¡±

    The other brothers rolled their eyes at him. ¡°Why are you in a hurry? It¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s going to fight for this position with you.¡±

    Marioughed. ¡°Boss, you know I¡¯m not sensitive enough, and if you wanted me to be a head minister, then I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t take on the responsibility by myself. Why don¡¯t I help Chekhov out, the two of us do get along quite well and understand each other. ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business, but if something goes wrong, you¡¯ll both be punished!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Chekhov and Mario nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Xu Cheng then turned to look at Zhang Xiu. ¡°Zhang Xiu, there is something I need you to do. Do you remember that thief I caught earlier who used to work at an auto mechanic shop?¡±

    Zhang Xiu nodded. ¡°Yes I remember, he has been locked up the whole time.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Go and tell him that this time, not only will we grant him freedom, but we can also give him an opportunity to make money. I n to invest and open up an autopany for him.¡±

    Zhang Xiu frowned. ¡°Boss, now that the auto market is quite saturated, investing money into it would be no different from throwing money into water.¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I want a share of the global auto market. I n to make use of man¡¯s knowledge and techniques. I¡¯m investing in him to build his own brand and some car building tform machines. I want him to find a way to build cars, so in the future, there won¡¯t be any imported cars in the Land of Mercenaries. I¡¯ll give him 10% of the equity for the autopany, and if he¡¯s not stupid, he should know what to do!¡±

    Zhang Xiu understood.

    Right now, it was very difficult to import cars; it would cost three times the market price to buy one in this country, so Xu Cheng felt that there would be a lot of profit if they were to construct their own vehicles for both military and private use. As the first independent autopany in the future, it would have the country as its market, and would not have to worry about profit or returns in the future. They would y more of a constructive role in the country.

    ¡°I see Boss, I¡¯ll go find this guy and talk to him.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not to talk to him.¡±

    Zhang Xiu got his point. ¡°I understand, I will give him this order!¡±

 Chapter 675 - Once At His Level, the Counter-attack Force Would Have to be in the Thousands

    <b>Chapter 675: Once At His Level, the Counter-attack Force Would Have to be in the Thousands (Part One)</b>

    ¨C After the meeting ended ¨C

    Xu Cheng asked Luo Yi to stay behind; Luo Yi saw that Xu Cheng had something to say to him and asked, ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what is it?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°There is something that I need you to do back in Huaxia.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°To purchase a satellite from the National Space Administration.¡±

    Luo Yi¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Xu Cheng continued, ¡°The reason the CIA has intelligence all over the world is because they use satellites and then send out signals to their agents all over the world. Look at how the Land of Mercenaries doesn¡¯t even have stable cellphone connection. We won¡¯t talk about deploying a global intelligence system just yet, but we do need to have total control of the Land of Mercenaries. Otherwise, stuff like how we don¡¯t even know how many tanks the M Nation ckwater Army sent in will happen again. We need to have our own military satellite as soon as possible. With the satellites, we could at least take full control of this country, and it will be very helpful in controlling the situationter; at least there won¡¯t be any blind spots.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded his head.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, I am worried if the country will even be willing to offer to sell it to us.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be reluctant about? It¡¯s not a secret nor illegal for developing countries to purchase satellites. As long as the deal is profitable, they will take your order. As for how much money it will cost, you¡¯ll have to talk it out. Little Dong is in Huaxia and he¡¯ll approve the funds.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Alright, then I will leave immediately.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Remember to keep it low-key.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Luo Yi nodded and left the conference room.

    ckwater, the world¡¯s most professional security consultantpany.

    As long as the price was reasonable, not just bodyguards but they would also take mercenary contracts.

    In some war-torn countries, a lot of wealthy rich people didn¡¯t have the ability to defend themselves, and that was why they hired professional security guards. Ordinarypany guards wouldn¡¯t dare to get involved in these war-torn areas, but ckwater would!

    As long as the money was there, they would be a bunch of notorious gangsters. People have to go ask for them because they were not just bodyguards, they were also war professionals as they were all veterans from the special forces with plenty of war experience. A lot of outsiders would think that ckwater was more involved with government cooperation, because they were responsible for arranging jobs for retired soldiers. Having known this point, it would make their appearance in the Land of Mercenaries more intriguing; now any fool would know that they hade here with orders from the M Nation government.

    This time they came in with a good reason, saying that a wealthy oil field plutocrat had hired them to protect his property.

    However, based on the arms and weapons they brought in, it was obvious that they wanted to absorb the local resources to grow their team, and to station the ckwater army here for a long time.

    But, did they ask Xu Cheng first?

    He finally managed to exterminate the four ns, reduce the confidence of the Continental Mercenaries, and make effort in taking control of the territory; so whoever wanted toe in at this time would be asking for trouble!

    ¨C Evening ¨C

    ¨C Two kilometers away from ckwater¡¯s military basecamp ¨C

    Xu Cheng stood on a hill overlooking their temporary basecamp. The equipment was very militarized, and it didn¡¯t look like what ckwater owned before, but more like the M Nation Army¡¯s property.

    Outside the barracks, there were five tanks surrounding the barracks driving back and forth. Anyone, even from a distance, would be blown to pieces by the tanks if they tried to break through thisyer of defenses. In addition to the tanks, there were around twenty soldiers on patrol outside the barracks, and it was clear that they were somewhat more alert than before because of the previous attacks.

    He put down the binocrs, and Benjamin, who was beside him, said, ¡°Boss, they are slowly getting more armed men, the entire basecamp previously had less than twenty units, but now they have doubled in size. I¡¯m afraid that the entire troop may have more than a hundred armed men.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the time. ¡°You head back first and tell Chekhov that he can leave in half an hour. Bring enough vehicles and be prepared to take back the arms and weapons here. Tell him to bring more men with him as I¡¯m afraid one trip wouldn¡¯t be enough if he brings too little.¡±

    Benjamin had some doubt of Xu Cheng¡¯s words.

    But he did not disobey him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be heading back then.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    <b>Chapter 675: Once At His Level, the Counter-attack Force Would Have to be in the Thousands (Part Two)</b>

    Benjamin never had an idea of Xu Cheng¡¯s ability because he had never seen Xu Cheng in action. The only time he had seen it was once when he followed him to assassinate the head of the Wild Wolf Mercenaries.

    But it was different now, it was a regr army with tanks and heavy security on the other side. He was a little worried as he rushed back to the Deviant Corp¡¯s basecamp and reported to Chekhov and the others.

    Chekhov and the others were still roasting steaks and eating.

    Benjamin was anxious. ¡°You¡¯re just going to let Boss go in alone? I saw it, this time ckwater¡¯s defenses are even better than when you two went it. They had a circle of tanks patrolling outside, and less than a hundred meters away from the barracks, there were machine guns piled up in the trenches. There¡¯s simply no shortcut to get in except from the main gate.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he saw the crowd looking at him with careless expressions.

    Chekhov spit out one word. ¡°Oh.¡±

    Then they continued to y cards.

    Benjamin got angry. ¡°Isn¡¯t Boss the foundation of our organization? What will we do if he¡¯s gone? How will we continue down this path without him leading us?¡±

    Li Wei, who has always followed Xu Cheng, smiled. ¡°Benjamin, is this your first day knowing Boss?¡±

    Benjamin smacked his lips. ¡°I know he¡¯s supposed to be strong, but ckwater¡¯s defenses are really wless.¡±

    Mario waved his hands. ¡°Wrong, he¡¯s not just strong, he¡¯s incredibly strong! Your ability hasn¡¯t awakened yet, so you don¡¯t have a proper definition of yourself and the Deviant Corp. It¡¯s not a rumor that our Boss¡¯s ambition is to take control of everything. Why do you think we say the boss is the foundation of our organization? It¡¯s because he¡¯s very strong and as long as he doesn¡¯t fall down, we Deviant Mercenaries will not perish. If his strength was just average, then did you think he would dare to have overhead control of Kush?¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering too. I heard earlier that he and Kush had a draw and both were badly injured. So why is Kush at the mercy of others this time?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Because Boss¡¯s strength has increased again! The fact that he was able to save Kush without hesitation means that Kush is no longer a threat to him. You don¡¯t need to worry about his strength, as long as he¡¯s not facing a nuclear bomb, then I¡¯ll bet that a battalion can¡¯t even take him down, or even be enough to tire him out.¡±

    V and Diesel nodded.

    Diesel then said to Benjamin, ¡°I¡¯ve realized something recently since I was doing assassination missions. If I was capable of taking out the target with hundreds of soldiers against me, then wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for Boss to kill all of them? It¡¯s only recently that it dawned on me why the Boss no longer wanted tomand the army, but chose to hide and work behind the scenes; it¡¯s because with his strength, he really wasn¡¯t afraid of someone like Kush or anyone who have thousands of soldiers, simply because he could easily kill them all! At his level of solobat, the counter-attacks would have to be in groups of thousands and that is the biggest reason why us Deviant Mercenaries can¡¯t be exposed.¡±

    Chekhov looked at the clock and said, ¡°It¡¯s been half an hour, let¡¯s go. Everyone, get into the car, they really have a lot of ammunition and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll take a lot back this time.¡±

    The group nodded.

    Chekhov then said to Benjamin, ¡°You tag along as well and see how the so-called wless defenses in your eyes are destroyed by our Boss. I bet there¡¯s a massacre going on there.¡±

 Chapter 676 - Fear

    <h4><b>Chapter 676: Fear (Part One)</b></h4>

    In fact, while Benjamin was heading back, Xu Cheng was already preparing for a massacre.

    He went invisible, climbed up above a tank cover, and knocked on it with a rhythm.

    The soldier inside driving the tank thought it was some bird above, but it wasn¡¯t long before there was another sound of someone tapping.

    He was confused.

    He picked up the microphone and asked, ¡°No.5, do you see anyone above my tank? Who the f*ck is ying a prank? It¡¯s not funny at all in the middle of the night.¡±

    No. 5 was another tank on patrol, and from the view of its crew, it was clear that there was no one above tank No. 1.

    He picked up the interphone and replied to No.1, ¡°All clear, I don¡¯t see anyone.¡±

    No. 1 froze.

    That was when the knocking sounded again.

    No. 1 was furious.

    ¡°No. 5, I told you and Mir Khan to not f*cking y with me. I¡¯ll open up the cover, drag him in, and give him a beating.¡±

    No. 5 frowned. ¡°Who the f*ck is ying you? Are you on drugs?¡±

    No. 1¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    There was still a knocking sound over his head and he sounded panicked. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no one above me?¡±

    No. 5: ¡°You¡¯ve been patrolling all this time, who can climb up there halfway?¡±

    No. 1 felt a numbness across his scalp.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he shouted.

    The sound disappeared.

    No. 1 let out a sigh of relief, but he didn¡¯t dare to drive the tank too far. He kept a certain distance from the other tanks in the area so that he felt safer, and even though he was an atheist, he still felt a little creeped out just now, assuming No. 5 wasn¡¯t lying to him.

    It was then that the knocking sound suddenly turned into banging.

    No. 1 was furious as he opened the hood to see if it was his otherrades screwing with him. The moment he opened the hood and stuck his head out, Xu Cheng grabbed his neck and twisted it!

    No. 1 died instantly as Xu Cheng climbed inside the tank.

    He then aimed the tank gun at the base camp trench.

    However, he didn¡¯t shoot yet.

    Instead, he elerated and drove the tank towards the rows of trenches.

    Soldiers driving the other tanks felt something was wrong as No. 1 suddenly turned around and drove towards the basecamp with the gun aiming in that direction as well.

    ¡°No. 1, No. 1, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°No. 1, do you copy? No. 1.¡±

    ¡°No.1, stop!¡±

    They noticed that tank No. 1 directly drove towards the trenches area and crushed over it.

    A few of the soldiers were baffled, and after the tank crashed over the trenches, Xu Cheng aimed a shot at the temporary barrack units.

    Boom!

    The nearest unit in that barracks was blown to pieces!

    The other four tanks werepletely baffled.

    The soldiers who were patrolling outside were also confused.

    ¡°No. 1, sh*t! What the hell are you doing? Stop right there!¡±.

    The other officers reacted quickly as they gave order to the soldiers via the radio.

    However, the tank was still firing shot after shot at the barracks.

    At this point, the other four tanks drove over to pin No. 1 down and even had their guns pointed directly at No.1, ready to fire!

    Meanwhile, the hatch quietly opened, and Xu Cheng leapt into the dark night sky, unnoticed by anyone.

    Soon, all the soldiers in the barracks were sent out to surround and block tank No. 1. Someone climbed up the hood of the tank trying to catch the culprit inside. Four units had been blown to pieces because of his mistake, causing the death of twenty soldiers inside!

    His charge would be to be executed on the spot.

    <b>Chapter 676: Fear (Part Two)</b>

    However, when they got inside the hood, they found out that the soldier inside the tank was already dead.

    The soldier who climbed in suddenly felt a numbness across his scalp and cold sweat running down his back.

    He¡¯s dead? Then who was driving the tank? Who fired the shots?

    ¨C Meanwhile, in themand center located on the rear end ¨C

    There was a group of military experts who had never shown their faces, and they had a portableputer on their desk running a 3D map of the entire Land of Mercenaries.

    There were a total of three military experts, twomanders, and three officers gathered around the 3D map to discuss tactics of a future attack on a certain area.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Go check it out,¡± they heard the sound of gunfire and asked the guard standing outside.

    Xu Cheng deliberately made some footstep noises as he came in.

    A fewmanders who were still focused on the map asked without turning their heads, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t answer them.

    Themanders waited for four or five seconds before realizing that the soldier did not give them an answer back.

    A few officers frowned angrily and lifted their heads up to look at the door, but no one was there!

    Two of the officers were stunned.

    They had clearly heard footsteps and the door opening, but why was no one there?

    ¡°Who opened the door?¡± amander asked curiously.

    ¡°That soldier didn¡¯t close it properly. It¡¯s normal since it¡¯s windy here,¡± a military expert said.

    An officer walked over to close the door, but as he was turning around, Xu Cheng, who was hiding behind him, quickly pulled out his pistol from his waist.

    Since some of the military experts were not wearing guns, Xu Cheng pulled out his gun and fired continuously at the other seven officers in the room.

    There were only six bullets, so after killing six of them with the bullets, Xu Cheng threw his gun at the remaining one, smashing open his skull and killing him instantly.

    The officer who closed the door was stunned.

    He was horrified, seeing how his pistol flew across the air and smashed a colleague to death; he was so frightened that his legs weakened and he fell onto the ground.

    That was when the soldiers who had heard the gunshots rushed over, and all they saw was one officer fallen onto the ground looking depressed, while the twomanders, three military experts, and two officers were all dead.

    ¡°There¡¯s a...Ghost! At devil!¡± The remaining officer sounded like he was going crazy, muttering these words.

    The dozen or so soldiers who rushed in here were stunned.

    ¡°General Ferrell, what happened?¡± someone asked this officer.

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng, who was still invisible to the others, saw a grenade on one of the soldiers!

    His lips curled and he suddenly pulled the pin on that grenade.

    This soldier heard his grenade¡¯s pin being pulled; he lowered his head and his eyes widened.

    ¨C The next moment ¨C

    Boom! Four or five soldiers beside him were directly blown away by the explosion!

    Xu Cheng happily borrowed guns from the stunned soldiers and burst fired at the rest.

    When those soldiers reacted, all they saw was their own people shooting at them, killing theirrades on the spot.

    By the time they surrounded the soldiers who had been killed, they suddenly realized that one of their grenade pins had been removed!

    With another ¡°Boom¡± sending the dust flying, four or five more soldiers were killed.

    That was when the confused officer, who has been on the ground the whole time, suddenly picked up the pistol on the ground, and although he resisted, the pistol was still in his hand as he shot himself in the head!

    Thatpletely scared the h*ll out of the other soldiers!

    Everything was bizarre tonight!

    All it needed was fear to take down these soldiers without a fight, not a massacre!

 Chapter 677 - Irresistible Force

    <b>Chapter 677: Irresistible Force (Part One)</b>

    These soldiers had fought their way through while drenched in blood to be where they were today; dying on the battlefield was not scary for them, and no matter how many of them Xu Cheng ughtered, there would be more toe after. Thus, creating fear was the only way to fight them.

    He wanted to make them unnerved and afraid of thisnd, so when the soldiers headed back, the horror story in the Land of Mercenaries would spread in the country. They would then fear thisnd, since rumors would spread that the people that came here would lose their minds and shoot at their own people.

    No matter how much someone trusted their ownrades, once they stepped onto thisnd, they would no longer have that trust. By then, no matter how many troops they sent in, it would be pointless. The gap of trust was already there, and as long as they just killed a few soldiers, the others would be reminded of rumors and immediately abandon their equipment to run back to their country.

    It had to be said that Xu Cheng certainly put some thought into this.

    However, he was not intending to be merciful tonight. He would leave a few people alive, but not too many. The massacre had just begun.

    After Xu Cheng left the tactical department, there was already chaos erupting outside.

    Soldiers were all over the ce; some were heading this way while others were heading outside to deal with the corpses of the four units attacked by the tank.

    Xu Cheng walked in the darkness and no one could see him.

    A soldier carrying a gun ran past him, and Xu Cheng suddenly grabbed hold of his gun tightly and burst fired at the other soldiers running beside him, killing five or six of them in total.

    Then Xu Cheng walked away, and when the soldier reacted to the fact that he was somehow under control, other soldiers were already shooting at him without giving him a chance to speak and exin.

    Xu Cheng was having a good time.

    He was like a clown who was doing all the evil, and he had be addicted to his new role as a deceitful person unconsciously; to manipte someone¡¯s life and death, to save someone or kill someone without them knowing! If they didn¡¯t mess with him, then he would let them go free, but if they did, then he would be the death of them.

    Everywhere he went, he was either pulling grenade pins or grabbing someone else¡¯s gun and shooting at their own people. The entire barracks was full of soldiersmitting suicide by grenades or shooting themselves in the head after killing off their own people.

    In short, it was chaos.

    Crazy!

    Everyone was crazy tonight.

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng was getting more and more handy.

    He picked up a gun and took out a few soldiers in the darkness, but when someone looked in that direction, no one would be there.

    Yet the soldiers who had fallen onto the ground were in fact dead and not breathing anymore.

    Those soldiers who were still alive were somewhat broken and shaken inside, and they even developed a distrust of their ownrades. They gripped their guns tightly, wary of theirrades around them who might shoot at them from behind. No one wanted to leave their backs to their own people at this time.

    Xu Cheng mischievously fired a shot towards the sky in the darkness.

    ¡°Pang!¡±

    Those soldiers who heard the gunshot soon went into self-defence, and some even aimed at their own people in case they were the first to strike.

    Some were thinking too much, but there were still sensible ones.

    The sensible ones who were being pointed at by their own people waved their hands and said nervously, ¡°Take it easy.¡±

    The tense soldiers gulped down their saliva and put down their guns.

    But then, Xu Cheng fired some shots at another few soldiers.

    A few more soldiers died on the spot, and those tense soldiers who were already panicking couldn¡¯t stand it anymore as they rushed to the cars, intending to leave this weird ce.

    In an instant, no one wanted to stay behind, and they all went to look for vehicles so they could escape from here.

    But Xu Cheng would not let them escape at all as he ran out of the base camp, took control of tank No. 1 from earlier, and fired a gun towards the few pickup trucks that were driving away.

    Boom!

    Three pickup trucks were blown away with their tires falling and rolling onto the ground.

    The tank then aimed at the gate and fired shots non-stop.

    <b>Chapter 677: Irresistible Force (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Sh*t! Isn¡¯t that guy in the tank dead?!¡±

    ¡°He was dead, and we took out his body, chief!¡±

    ¡°Bullsh*t! Then who¡¯s controlling the tank now?¡±

    As soon as he said that, the already frightened soldiers felt numbness on their scalps, and none of them wanted to ask if it was a ghost or not!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Listen people, this must all be someone¡¯s n. We¡¯re all soldiers and atheists! We¡¯ve been at war all these years and have killed more people than we can count. If there really are gods and demons in the world, then we¡¯d be in hell already. Follow me to that tank, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone in there!¡±

    That was when a rational soldier stepped up and reassured hisrades.

    Yes, there always had to be somebody who stood up in times of trouble, and the M Nation had always been fond of heroism. He wanted to be that somebody!

    At this point, all the soldiers wanted to know the truth, and since they were all atheists, they wanted to know even more. They didn¡¯t believe that there were really gods nor demons in this world, to die like this would be an insult, and they would rather die in a battlefield fighting elite soldiers than to die here without knowing who they were up against.

    There were currently more than thirty soldiers who were still alive hiding safely in the dim ces, and they then looked at each other when they heard someone suggest this option.

    They came out of the shelled hole and surrounded the tank that was firing.

    They must find out who this damned culprit was to stabilize the morale of the rest of the troops.

    Xu Cheng opened the hood and leapt out after firing thest shot, and since he was invisible, no one saw when he got out. The remaining thirty soldiers surrounded the tank and climbed up, shooting to see if there was anyone inside.

    Once they fired a full barrage of rounds, someone poked his head in to see what was going on inside, and he froze on the spot.

    Seeing the look of fear on his face, someone pulled him away and looked in there himself.

    Then he had the same shocked look.

    ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± those who were anxious to know the truth asked quickly.

    The two soldiers who had seen the inside of the tank shook their heads with nk stares.

    That was when tank No. 4 suddenly fired a shot at where they were!

    A dozen or so soldiers were blown right up on the spot.

    The remaining few ran behind the tank for cover, but they still didn¡¯t want to give up.

    ¡°Should we check it out or not?¡± someone asked.

    A few of them gritted their teeth. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ll look! Then we will avenge the other brothers!¡±

    The remaining dozen or so soldiers had the same opinion as they went in two directions to surround tank No. 4.

    But when they looked inside the tank, they started to doubt whether this world was real or not.

    Later, whenever they recalled that night, they would have a hard time calming down. In their autobiographies, the Land of Mercenaries became the single most feared battlefield, not because of how strong their opponents were, but because there were no opponents at all. They were up against strange supernatural events that could not be exined!

 Chapter 678 - Donâ€™t You Dare Insult My Master!

    Chapter 678: Don¡¯t You Dare Insult My Master! (Part One)

    Xu Cheng had let the remaining thirteen soldiers leave without killing them off, he was deliberately letting them go back to spread the story and scare any troops that woulde in the future.

    Those soldiers had already decided to be deserters when they opened the hood and found no one inside the tank.

    Desertion is way better than dying here without knowing why! They missed the taste of hot dogs and the smell of bread back home, and someone had to go back and report the situation here.

    Therefore, the thirteen soldiers found an excuse for themselves as they escaped together in pickup trucks.

    Xu Cheng went and changed into the soldier¡¯s clothes and found a pack of cigarettes on one of the dead bodies before sitting alone in front of the main camp and smoking it.

    When there were seven or eight trucks rumbling over, Xu Cheng knew without looking up that it was Chekhov and the others.

    Benjamin got out of the truck and looked around; there were dead bodiesying all over the ce. He looked thoroughly around the entire camp and found that there was not a single living soul, including the several important officers who were dead inside.

    There was always a question inside him, making him want to ask the Boss: how did he do it?

    Xu Cheng saw their vehicles and scolded at Chekhov, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring more people?¡±

    Chekhov smiled bitterly. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but we would risk exposure if we borrowed men from untrustworthy people to seize theserge war weapons from the M Nation. I¡¯ve brought the whole Deviant Corp, we coulde back and forth several times tonight to get all of them.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back first. You guys do a good job bringing back these ¡®trophies¡¯. Alright, there¡¯s a temporary airport they built behind that mountain, and there are two fighter jets. Anyone who knows how to fly one of these things, fly it back to the basecamp.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°I know how, I was trained in the military and I¡¯m proficient in operating all kinds of tanks and nes. But Boss, we don¡¯t have a ce tond it, and if we were to dock randomly, then I¡¯m afraid it will attract unwanted attention!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What are you afraid of! The M Nation didn¡¯t even im that these were their nes and tanks. They don¡¯t dare to admit it, so even if we openly drive them around and they try to me us for stealing their nes and tanks, it won¡¯t be even our turn as other countries will point their fingers at the M Nation before us.¡±

    The others thought about it and it made sense; the M Nation was not allowed to station their troops in this area, and if they admitted that these nes and tanks were theirs, then it would be a vition of internationalw, and they would have a difficult time exining afterwards.

    ¨C Huaxia ¨C

    Lin Dong went and picked up Luo Yi at the airport by himself, he hadn¡¯t been back to his home country for a year now.

    This time, he felt like he had seen an even bigger picture than what he saw back in the Dragon Division.

    ¡°Big Brother Yi, have you discovered your ability yet?¡± Lin Dong drove the Maybach owned by the Mand Lab and asked Luo Yi.

    Luo Yi smiled bitterly as he looked at the people and structures that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. ¡°I have no idea, how about you?¡±

    ¡°Same, it was stimted during my time in that chaotic war zone, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even harder for me to know what it is now that I¡¯m back in the safety of this country¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°Oh ya, Brother Yi. Did the Master ask you toe back to do something?¡±

    Luo Yi nodded and asked him, ¡°How much money does thepany currently have over here?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°The domestic orders for Mand¡¯s Revitalization series had reached a revenue of 1.4 billion yuan.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°That should be enough. I¡¯ve approached Stanson, and we don¡¯t need that much money. Send me to meet your Uncle Ye Xiu then.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and drove towards the Special Forces Club that Ye Xiu liked to hang out at.

    Ye Xiu was the vice president of the club and liked to spend time here when there was nothing much going on. There were all kinds of training and fitness equipment, and he woulde here to train with the special forces experts of Huaxia¡¯s army. So he wasn¡¯t just doing random drills, but was doing staged exercise with a purpose to improve himself overall.

    Unfortunately, Ye Xiu wasn¡¯t in the ring where he always liked to be at. When Luo Yi and Lin Dong walked in, they didn¡¯t attract too much attention.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call,¡± said Lin Dong.

    Chapter 678: Don¡¯t You Dare Insult My Master! (Part Two)

    Luo Yi nodded and then they stood at the corner, waiting for Ye Xiu toe over.

    Luo Yi and Lin Dong¡¯s figures were definitely considered built, so as soon as these two came in, it didn¡¯t take long for others to notice them. Soon someone had nudged at Luo Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a round?¡±

    Luo Yi smiled slightly and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, you guys go. I¡¯m here for something else.¡±

    Lin Dong then said, ¡°Then how about I go up for a round? I haven¡¯t been in action for a year, it¡¯s time for some wakeup calls.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t get beat up.¡±

    Lin Dongughed and saw Ye Xiuing over, so he then said to him, ¡°Uncle is here, you can talk to him directly.¡±

    Luo Yi walked up and weed Ye Xiu as he came towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Little Dong that Big Brother Cheng asked you toe and discuss something with me? Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Ye Xiu brought Luo Yei to the sofa area and sat down.

    Luo Yi said straightforwardly, ¡°Big Brother Cheng wants to buy a satellite!¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you? Is my brother crazy? What does he want?¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°I saw that it was 100 million US dors for a satellite, and we will be offering twice as much for one.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of how much money.¡±

    Luo Yi hade here with Xu Cheng¡¯s sincerity as he said, ¡°Big Brother Cheng said that you should tell the Old Master that he¡¯s got a lot of crude oil resources in his hands that can supply the country, so consider this deal as a partnership instead.¡±

    Ye Xiu sighed. ¡°The old man is right; that my brother is expanding his business.¡±

    Meanwhile, a punch was thrown at Lin Dong¡¯s face in the ring, but he immediately recovered and fought back. However, since he was up against an advanced special forces soldier, most of the attacks were more of a passive defense.

    He was struck down by a roundhouse kick to the head, which nearly kicked Lin Dong out of the ring.

    Lin Dong gritted his teeth trying to endure it.

    Ye Xiu who saw it yelled at the senior member: ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to use proper strength?¡±

    The member saw that it was Ye Xiu who spoke up and smacked his lips. ¡°Young Master Ye, it¡¯s a fight and I¡¯ve already said I¡¯d stop. It was this kid who insisted on carrying on, and if I don¡¯t get him out of the ring, how could I match up with someone else to practice? He¡¯s just really messing around with us. ¡°

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Ye Xiu pointed at the guy and said at Lin Dong, ¡°His master is the chairman, and he¡¯s the overprotective kind. So be carefulter-on.¡±

    ¡°No way? You mean his master is the King of Special Forces, Xu Cheng?¡± This man was a little surprised and looked at Lin Dong in disbelief. This new member had only heard of stories about King Xu Cheng¡¯s name, but he had seen him. However he thought, if his master was such a powerful person, then wouldn¡¯t it be kind ofme for his apprentice to be this weak?

    ¡°If he really is Soldier King Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, then I would question Xu Cheng¡¯s true strength.¡±

    The corner of Lin Dong¡¯s mouth was a bit bruised already. He could ept his ownck of abilities but he couldn¡¯t take it if he embarrassed the team. It was fine if he was beaten up, but this guy¡¯sst words humiliated his master and made Lin Dong very angry. Only he knew how amazing his master was!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult my master!¡± Lin Dong suddenly stood up furiously and mmed his chest against the special forces soldier.

 Chapter 679 - Masterâ€™s achievements cannot be discredited

    <b>Chapter 679: Master¡¯s achievements cannot be discredited (Part One)</b>

    Those who knew Lin Dong¡¯s strength before didn¡¯t expect him to be capable of exerting such an explosive power, pushing the senior special forces soldier a few steps back.

    The special forces soldier narrowed his eyes with a sense of anger burning within.

    Ye Xiu frowned at it as he was ready to call it off. Lin Dong was also the apprentice of his brother and he must take good care of him while he was in Yanjing. He had hinted at the special forces soldier but didn¡¯t expect that he would still provoke Lin Dong using his master, Xu Cheng.

    Luo Yi tugged on Ye Xiu before he could stop the two and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, just let him fight. This guy insulted his master, he¡¯s going down hard if he¡¯s not going to die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to win,¡± Ye Xiu said.

    ¡°I think the opposite.¡± Luo Yi said, ¡°Little Dong has a very strong personality; even if he can¡¯t beat him, he will fight with his life on the line. Sometimes even experts are afraid of these reckless ones.¡±

    Luo Yi was right. In Lin Dong¡¯s eyes, his master was an amazing person. Someone could be ignorant and not know anything about his master; that was fine, but they shouldn¡¯t be ignorant and nder his master.

    Even if he didn¡¯t stand a chance at winning, the anger Lin Dong felt was not something that the senior member could destroy through the fight.

    The special forces soldier got up and kicked Lin Dong over, sending him across the ring as he bounced off the ropes. Lin Dong didn¡¯t stop as rushed back at his opponent, and without any unnecessary moves, he charged at him and fought like he was trained to.

    The senior member wanted to kick him in the stomach, but Lin Dong pounced on him, sending the two rolling around in the ring. Lin Dong wrapped his limbs around his opponent and just did not let go no matter how the opponent attacked him with his elbows. Suddenly, he buried his teeth in the senior member¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The senior member screamed and was furious, striking Lin Dong at the back of his head. Lin Dong felt dizzy and almost passed out, but after he held on he bit down again on the opponent¡¯s other shoulder.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The senior member burst out screaming again, and Lin Dong roared before he tore the flesh with his teeth, causing his opponent to bleed.

    The senior member kept hitting Lin Dong with his elbows on the sides of his face and choking his throat, trying to prevent him from using his mouth.

    Finally, the special forces soldier kneed Lin Dong in his stomach a few times.

    A mouthful of blood spat out from Lin Dong¡¯s throat.

    Ye Xiu was shocked.

    Luo Yi narrowed his eyes as he watched it happen.

    However, Lin Dong spat out the blood as he bit on the back of his opponent¡¯s hand, causing him to bleed again.

    The special forces soldier quickly withdrew the elbow from Lin Dong¡¯s throat, and Lin Dong took the chance as he wrapped his arms around and bit into his ear!

    ¡°Ah!¡± No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t get rid of Lin Dong, and Lin Dong used his strong physique to endure the kicks and punches, trying to win in the endurance game.

    The special forces soldier did not expect him to be so resilient, that no matter how hard he struck, Lin Dong woulde back and bite him like a well trained dog.

    When one of his ears were bitten off, the special forces soldier could no longer endure the pain and burst out a hysterical scream.

    That was when all the other people watching the show came up and pulled the two men apart.

    After Lin Dong was pulled away, he roared to him with bloodshot eyes and blood running down the corner of his mouth, ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll fu*king kill you! How dare you insult my master? Who the hell are you? Even if I¡¯m a piece of trash, I can still cripple you! Come on!¡±

    Ye Xiu looked surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him like this before, since when did he be so ruthless?¡±

    <b>Chapter 679: Master¡¯s achievements cannot be discredited (Part Two)</b>

    Luo Yi smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t believe what we¡¯ve all suffered. Over this one year, Little Dong¡¯s mental strength and guts have been fattened up. You should be d that Little Dong doesn¡¯t learn that fast, and that his Master hasn¡¯t taught him lots of moves. Otherwise, his opponent would¡¯ve died already!

    That special forces soldier¡¯s entire ear was bitten off, and he couldn¡¯t think about continuing the fight any further as he got assisted out of the ring to hurry to the hospital.

    The rest of the people stared at Lin Dong, looking somewhat terrified, seeing that he coughed up blood and wiped it away as if it was nothing. They all thought that he was crazy. Especially that he also pushed away the people who were supporting him, climbed down the ring, and grabbed his jacket as he walked towards where Luo Yi was at.

    The group of people behind him tsked. ¡°This guy just showed us what it means that even an expert would be afraid of someone reckless. There is a good saying: if you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°This guy is ruthless.¡±

    ¡°That Zhao An was stupid himself, this guy was ready to leave already, but he had to humiliate his master.¡±

    Lin Dong carried his jacket and stood in front of Ye Xiu as he looked at the two of them; his self-esteem would not allow him to say anything further as he left the club.

    Ye Xiumented, ¡°This guy just won¡¯t lose face; his self-esteem is still so strong.¡±

    Luo Yi said, ¡°Mainly because he thinks he¡¯s embarrassed his master.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°My Big Brother Cheng is that great in his eyes? So great that his apprentice would fight this hard to defend his name? It looks like he doesn¡¯t even care about losing his life or not. The few hits he took there definitely caused some problems in the ribs, throat and inner organs. Otherwise how could he vomit so much blood. Go take a look on him quickly, don¡¯t let there be any aftereffects.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°Alright, Young Master Ye. Like what I said before, please talk it out with the Old Master, this was the message that Big Brother Cheng wanted me to deliver andplete.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded. ¡°I know, go check on that brat and take him to the hospital quickly.¡±

    Luo Yi didn¡¯t say much further as he turned around to catch up with Lin Dong, who was in a bad mood as he made his way out.

    Lin Dong was already wiping his blood stains away in the car parked outside, looking somewhat upset.

    When Luo Yi got into the car, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so down for such a thing, okay?¡±

    Lin Dong was on fire. ¡°He could humiliate me but I will not allow him to humiliate my master. If I backed down and was wimpy, then I wouldn¡¯t only be embarrassing myself, but embarrassing Master as well. Didn¡¯t you hear what they called Master? King of Soldiers! I¡¯m a disciple of the King of Soldiers, if I endure it until I¡¯m off the ring, it would be the same as discrediting everything Master had done. Even if I die, I would not allow Master¡¯s achievements¡¯ to be discredited.¡±

    Luo Yi patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Okay, are you hurt? Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±

    ¡°What hospital.¡± Lin Dong red at him. ¡°Can we even go to the hospital?¡±

    Luo Yi then just remembered about their gic modifications as he smacked his lips. ¡°Yes, I almost forgot about that.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany, there is some medicine there.¡±

    Luo Yi grinned. ¡°Aright, you have a hot temper. I¡¯ll admit to it. I¡¯ll be your driver for today, so please don¡¯t bite me if you feel like I¡¯ve done a good job.¡±

    Lin Dong sat in the boss seat and sighed as he looked out of the car window. ¡°Master must be starting his n now, right? I feel like it¡¯s no fun here in Huaxia, I want to go back to the Land of Mercenaries so badly.¡±

    Luo Yi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to stay here forever, he¡¯s just letting you stop by to spend time with your family. Be satisfied with that since you still have family; no one will feel bad for us if we die.¡±

 Chapter 680 - Lin Huâ€™s Request

    <b>Chapter 680: Lin Hu¡¯s Request (Part One)</b>

    Lin Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°Big Brother Yi, do you think Master is not letting me take risks because I have a family?¡±

    Luo Yi drove as he replied, ¡°That must be one of the reasons; when he took you away back then, he must make sure to bring you back alive, so don¡¯tin about how he doesn¡¯t let you get involved all the time. You can hide many things from other people but how much can you hide from your family? The fact that your Master let you join the Deviant Corp is already recognition in itself. In fact, Little Dong, there are many people in our team who have heard that you have a family and are careful around you.¡±

    Lin Dong was slightly shocked.

    ¡°Everyone else chose this path without worrying about the consequences, but you¡¯re different. However, Big Brother Cheng still insisted on letting you know all these secrets and considers you to be one of us,¡± Luo Yi said.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lin Dong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to prove myself even more. I know I¡¯m useless aside from the fact that I¡¯m Master¡¯s disciple, so I do what I can for the team. I know that no one is talking behind my back because it¡¯s Master¡¯s decision, but I don¡¯t want to let him down or give him a bad reputation. I¡¯ll go back after thesepany things get sorted out.¡±

    Luo Yi said, ¡°And you¡¯re willing to leave your family?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I have to fight no matter what. I¡¯ve decided ever since I joined the Deviant Corp that I will definitely not break our oath, no matter if it¡¯s my family or my parents. I¡¯m already used to the turbulence in life during my days abroad. Brother Yi, you won¡¯t understand howfortable my days have been ever since I came back to Huaxia for the past half month, sofortable that I can¡¯t stand this kind of life. It¡¯s like dead water, I can¡¯t even stir up the waves even if I throw a rock into it. I want to hit it with a rock. I¡¯ve thought about it, I¡¯ll try to do something good with my ability for my family this time, and that would count as my repayment of gratitude to my family. Then I¡¯ll find a professional manager to take care of thepany. I know how ourpany runs: all the goodse from the Land of Mercenaries and are supplied to the world. Therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be any chances of stealing confidential information from the subdivisions in other countries. They can¡¯t make our products from scratch, so once I entrust thepany to a professional manager, I can return to the team.¡±

    Luo Yi said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then, when your Master lets you go back.¡±

    When they arrived at thepany, Lin Dong walked into the CEO¡¯s office.

    There were already employees at work outside, and the first batch of the Revitalization Series had been officially loaded into the inventory awaiting to be supplied to other distributors.

    Lin Dong took out a syringe of medicine from the safe and injected it into himself, that eased the pain in his body as he sat onto the sofa.

    Meanwhile, Luo Yi looked at the view of the city from the floor-to-ceiling ss window.

    A secretary walked in and poured two cups of coffee for Lin Dong.

    ¡°President Lin, your coffee.¡±

    This secretary had a very gentle and sweet tone, and Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Leave it on the table.¡±

    The secretary then walked out.

    <h4>Chapter 680: Lin Hu¡¯s Request (Part Two)</h4>

    Luo Yi withdrew his gaze as he turned around and looked at Lin Dong with a smile on his face. ¡°Wow CEO Lin. To be able to rent this office space in Shangcheng is really something. The biggest television screen in the city is right beneath this level right?¡±

    Lin Dong slowly recovered from his injuries andughed bitterly. ¡°What CEO? Big Brother Yi now you¡¯re mocking me as well. You know I¡¯m not suited to be a CEO, and there are many things I don¡¯t even need to do myself. I¡¯ve been sitting here bing moldy and I miss the old days. When you go back this time, please tell Master to bring me back. I¡¯m not a businessperson, or else I would be fighting with my brother for our family business already.¡±

    Luo Yiughed. ¡°You will still look at your family¡¯s business now? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you managed the casino business for Big Brother Cheng before, the profits alone was probably leagues ahead of your family¡¯s business, right?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. If I was willing to ask my master, he would absolutely not treat me badly. Maybe not billions of dors, but he would absolutely give me a few hundred million to do anything I want. So I really don¡¯t need to think about my family¡¯s few hundred million yuan. Master is generous with his own people, as long as he has it and his brothers want something, just say a word and it would be enough. He will never be stingy towards us. Just take a look at Stenson who¡¯s living a great life, it shows that Master is not suspicious of anyone he uses, and he would not use anyone who¡¯s suspicious. Stenson, who¡¯s so stingy and cowardly, took responsibility and stood against the FBI so no one knows that it¡¯s actually Master behind everything. That¡¯s enough to show that Master has even brought Stenson to stand on our side.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why Li Wei and I were willing to resign and follow him out in the first ce, especially since I owe him my life! In the past, when the three of us went on a mission, he saved me. I wouldn¡¯t be here if not for him.¡±

    Suddenly, the secretary knocked on the door and said somewhat cautiously, ¡°President Lin, someone is here to see you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say no visitors?¡± Lin Dong said angrily. He barely knew anyone in this country, and everyone he met here were basically all business partners that he didn¡¯t bother dealing with.

    ¡°Umm... they said that they¡¯re your mother and brother,¡± the secretary said hesitantly.

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi looked each other in the eye, and Luo Yi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Should I leave you guys alone?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, my brother must have dragged my mother here to y the family card. It¡¯s better if you are present. I¡¯ll wrap it up nicely and go back to the headquarters to find the Masterter without any worries,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Luo Yi nodded and sat onto the sofa drinking his coffee.

    The secretary escorted Lin Dong¡¯s mother and Lin Hu inside.

    His mother looked at Lin Dong¡¯s entire CEO office and found that it was luxurious. To have an office space in this expensive building, it would be quite a shame to Mand¡¯s title if the d¨¦cor wasn¡¯t luxurious looking.

    Lin Hu also looked around at the imported office chair, desks, expensive bonsai, and some antique paintings and carpets hanging on the walls; it was much more luxurious than his own office.

    He thought that Lin Dong¡¯s investment was only a few million, he didn¡¯t think that his office itself was actually worth several million.

    ¡°Have a seat, mother,¡± Lin Dong greeted them and asked them to sit down.

    Mother Lin was also a knowledgeable person, so after looking around, she smiled and said, ¡°Mom is just wondering how you¡¯ve been doing. Is this thepany your master put you in charge of?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Yeah, temporarily. I¡¯ll have to go back once I¡¯m done.¡±

    Mother Lin heard that it was only a temporary cement and said in a hurry, ¡°Little Dong, do you remember thepany your brother runs?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded as he looked at Lin Hu and asked, ¡°I remember. Brother, what, did you run into trouble again? Tell me.¡±

    Lin Hu smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not trouble, thanks to youst time when you helped us get thest opening spot. Now thepany has also started research, but ...¡±

    Lin Hu wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it; he didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would have to ask his little brother for something.

 Chapter 681 - Things turn black when theyâ€™re near the ink

    <b>Chapter 681: Things turn ck when they¡¯re near the ink (Part One)</b>

    Lin Dong looked at his brother Lin Hu and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lin Hu was embarrassed to speak up, so Mother Lin beside him sighed and said, ¡°You know how technologypanies burn a lot of money in research and development. Just look at the domestic cell phonepanies, independent research and development on processor chips would cost billions of dors. Your brother¡¯spany does not intend to enter the cellphone industry, but appliances also needrge-scale research and development, which costs a lot, and although there are government fundings, it¡¯s nothingpared to what the actual cost is.¡±

    Lin Dong understood, and he looked at Lin Hu as he said, ¡°It seems like Bureau Director Liu had mentioned this to you the other day, right? He seems to have told you that developing the software and hardware is very costly, and you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    Lin Huughed bitterly. ¡°How would I know that it would be so consuming. Originally, I thought of not doing independent research and development, like for cell phones or home appliances, and we could rely on otherpanies and parts suppliers to assemble products. However, who knew the profits were so low. We joined after, and there was no way to get lower prices from the parts suppliers, which indirectly raised the cost. Then regarding the sales, the price was not aspetitive in promotion events, and that led to the fact that it¡¯s only been the first round of production, and we don¡¯t have much free cash value. I think this wouldn¡¯t work, so we intended to return to independent research and development, but who knew that just the machines and tools had cost tens of millions of dors, not including thete R&D costs. I simply don¡¯t have any money in hand.¡±¡±

    Lin Dong understood.

    ¡°I see, brother, You¡¯re saying that you want to borrow money from me, right?¡±

    Lin Hu smiled bitterly with embarrassment.

    His mother spoke up. ¡°You two are brothers, don¡¯t be so distant to each other. It¡¯s your brother¡¯s first time investing, and determination is a good thing worth encouraging. Besides, everyone could fail when making investments. Little Dong, this money is draining our family¡¯s savings; if I had another way, then I wouldn¡¯t have brought your brother here.¡±

    ¡°Mom, but as you said, this R&D cost is a bottomless pit. Where am I going to get so much money for my brother?¡± Lin Dong said in a slightly probing manner.

    Mother Lin said, ¡°This new product of the Mand Lab, I heard that the orders are numbering in the tens of thousands. I¡¯m guessing that the revenue is more than a billion, right?¡±

    Lin Dong smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, this money belongs to thepany. It¡¯s not mine and it¡¯s illegal if I use it.¡±

    Lin Hu coughed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this belong to your Master, Mr. Xu? You can talk to him about it.¡±

    Lin Dong secretly despised his brother. Now that you know my master is Mr. Xu, what were you doing before?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible.¡± At this time, Luo Yi, who was drinking his coffee, interrupted the conversation, ying a duet with Lin Dong. ¡°Embezzlement of public funds is not a big matter, but this will make Mr. Xu distrust Mr. Lin, which is the big problem.¡±

    Mother Lin¡¯s expression changed when she heard it as this was a question of trust. She didn¡¯t want her son to be kicked out of thepany because Lin Dong¡¯s Master has some misunderstanding.

    ¡°Then... Little Hu, maybe we shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing more the bank can do. Do you want me to dere bankruptcy and stop the R&D?¡± Lin Hu hurriedly leaned in front of his mother and whispered urgently.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s hard on your brother too. ¡± Mother Lin red at Lin Hu.

    ¡°Big Brother, how much money do you need?¡± Lin Dong asked Lin Hu.

    Lin Hu was hesitant as he held up three fingers and said, ¡°I think 300 million will be a secure amount. Don¡¯t worry, in the future, when mypany is up and running, I will return the money to you with full interest. Tell your master that we¡¯re only temporarily borrowing it.¡±

    ¡°What about if thepany can¡¯t run well?¡± Luo Yi coldly snorted:.¡±This money is honestly just numbers to Mr. Xu, but you were against Little Dong¡¯s worship of Mr. Xu at the beginning, and he also told you that day that taking Little Dong as his disciple was not because of you guys at all. He does not like you guys very much. If Little Dong lends you the money without asking for permission, then he can¡¯t tell his Master.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Mother Lin hesitated.

    Lin Dong saw that Luo Yi was following along and pretended to be in a difficult situation, so he said, ¡°Mom, if you really need this money, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t take it out. I¡¯ll just go back to run more errands for my master, but I¡¯m afraid that because of this matter, I won¡¯t be able toe back here all the time in the future.¡±

    Lin Hu tugged on his mother. ¡°Mom, only Little Dong can help me. Where else can I borrow 300 million?¡±

    <b>Chapter 681: Things turn ck when they¡¯re near the ink (Part Two)</b>

    Mother Lin looked at Lin Dong in embarrassment. ¡°Little Dong, how many years will it take to go back and work for your master?¡±

    Lin Dong smacked his lips: ¡°ording to the amount of 100 million he gives me to cover daily expenses every year, this time, my brother wanted me toe up with 300 million, which means I¡¯ll spend 3 years working for him.¡±

    Lin Dong and Mother Lin were shocked. ¡°Your master gives you 100 million per year?¡±

    Luo Yi smiled. ¡°Usually more and never less.¡±

    Mother Lin: ¡°Then Little Dong, are you willing to help your brother out with this?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°How could I not? After all, he¡¯s my brother. I¡¯ll take the three hundred million out of my own pocket and ask my master to lend it to you. I guess when he finds out, he will immediately let me rush back to see him.¡±

    ¡°Then, Little Dong, brother, I¡¯ll thank you for this time and thest time with Bureau Director Liu. Once I¡¯m rich, you¡¯re wee to spend my money,¡± Lin Hu said.

    ¡°Mom, I have another thing I want you and Dad to do here.¡± Lin Dong felt that if he was going on missions with his Master again, he probably wouldn¡¯t return to Huaxia. And ording to Lin Hu¡¯s investment situation, he was very uneasy. Lin Dong wanted to do something more stable.

    Mother Lin: ¡°Just say what you need me to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, you also know that our Mand products are going to be targeted towards the high-end market, so we won¡¯t be mass producing the products. How about you and dad register an online store, and every quarter before the new product pre-sales, you guys can sell the first batch and make some profit. However, do not ever go below the market price.¡±

    Mother Lin was overjoyed. ¡°Is this okay? Won¡¯t your master disagree with this?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°He would definitely know this time about me taking money out for my brother. But that¡¯s not all. I¡¯ll at most endure a few punches when I go back. I¡¯ll go back and receive my punishment. After all, my brother¡¯spany is not stable. Once you and dad get the distribution rights, you can do it as an online store.¡±

    Lin Dong looked at Luo Yi as he asked, ¡°Big Brother Yi, do you think the headquarters will me me for doing this?¡¯

    Luo Yi raised his eyebrows to finish the y with him, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mom, that¡¯s settled. I have other guestsing today and I ¡®m afraid I can¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Lin Hu and Mother Lin nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we don¡¯t want to trouble you anymore. Work hard for your master.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and asked his secretary to send the two away before he smiled at Luo Yi. ¡°Big Brother Yi, hurry up and call my master.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Luo Yi was stunned.

    Lin Dong smacked his lips. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m in a bad business with my family because of my brother¡¯spany matter, and I¡¯m very unhappy in Shangcheng now.¡±

    Luo YI opened his eyes wide. ¡°F*ck, so you were using me!¡±

    Lin Dong chuckled. ¡°Please, Big Brother Yi.¡±

    Luo Yi then realized something. ¡°I noticed that you¡¯re as scheming as the boss nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Things turn ck when they¡¯re near the ink!¡± Lin Dongughed shamelessly.

 Chapter 682 - Donâ€™t you want to find out the truth?

    <b>Chapter 682: Don¡¯t you want to find out the truth? (Part One)</b>

    ¨C M Nation ¨C

    ¨C Department of Strategic Defense ¨C

    A couple of officers wereing back from a meeting at the White House, and while in the car, the assistant whispered in the minister¡¯s ear.

    The minister¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Assistant: ¡°The first batch of soldiers who went undercover as ckwater agents were attacked. Only thirteen of them survived out of the entire army, they are now back at the headquarters.¡±

    Minister: ¡°I just reported to the president about our strategic target, and you¡¯re telling me the entire army was defeated? Get me back there right now, I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    The car drove straight over towards the Strategic Department and then headed over to a more discreet meeting room.

    There were twelve people sitting inside, and all of them were somewhat dispirited. None of them saluted when they saw the ministere in.

    The minister found it hard to believe that the spirit of these men had been beaten up like this.

    ¡°What, have you forgotten basic military protocol?¡± the minister said.

    Then, only one soldier who still had some sense stood up and saluted, ¡°John of the 28th Squadron of the 6th Battalion, Minister.¡±

    The minister nodded and looked behind him at the soldiers who were sitting with their heads down and their faces emotionless. He asked John, ¡°Aren¡¯t there 13 of them? Why are there only twelve of you?¡±

    Johnughed bitterly. ¡°That man couldn¡¯t take the shock, he broke down and went a little insane. We brought him home and took him to the hospital right away because we were afraid of missing the best time to save him.¡±

    The minister was surprised and looking at the other eleven, he asked, ¡°So the eleven of you aren¡¯t crazy, are you? If you¡¯re not crazy, then get your sh*t together and tell me what¡¯s going on! You¡¯re elites from all six battalions, howe... you¡¯re the only ones left?¡±

    At this point, one of the eleven soldiers with their heads down simply took off his hat and said, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re questioning us and still want us to go back into the Land of Mercenaries, I think I¡¯ll think about my future.¡±

    The minister was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The other ten raised their eyes to him and said in unison, ¡°We choose to retire!¡±

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± The minister felt bizarre.

    John then said reluctantly, ¡°Do you believe in ghosts? It¡¯s the kind of thing that is very horrifying and horrifying. Sir you must be curious or don¡¯t understand why our elite division was all defeated in one night with no fight back at all. We might have died too if we had stayed in that hellhole, too many people died in thend of the mercenaries, and so many that there were a lot of spooky stories about what had happened there.¡±

    ¡°Ghosts?¡± The minister raised his eyebrows at them. ¡°Are you making up a story? Is that a reason or excuse for your defeat?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we won¡¯t make excuses for defeat, but if you still want us to go back to that hellhole, we¡¯d rather be legally punished,¡± the other soldiers said.

    Some followed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even human! We never saw what was on the other side the whole time, but our guys were under control and some soldiers suddenly lost their mind and shot at our own people. The others just detonated their own grenades for no apparent reason to die with theirrades! Sir, would you believe me if I said there was a tank with no operator in it and it was targeting and shooting on its own?¡±

    ¡°Threemanders, two military experts, two officers; seven of them in total, died by the bullets of one officer, who then suddenly took his pistol, pointed it at his own head and killed himself! Then the whole barracks was filled with people detonating suicide bombs, some with guns in their hands pointing at their own heads as if they were ying a game of killing each other! Almost everyone was mad, the whole time we had no idea why this was all happening. The patrolling tank outside bombarded our own home base, and when we rounded them up to look inside, there was no one there! It was a Ghost Tank!¡±

    A few of the soldiers shook their heads in fear.

    <b>Chapter 682: Don¡¯t you want to find out the truth? (Part Two)</b>

    The minister was shocked for the longest time and he turned to look at John. ¡°Is this true?¡±

    John nodded wearily. ¡°There were thirty or so of our brothers who could have retreated, but we wanted to know who was behind the attack, so we surrounded the ghost tank and found that there was no one in there at all. Then, when we went for one tank, another one would start attacking us for no reason, and I swear on my years of military glory that this was all true! We didn¡¯t want to be deserters, and we tried to fight back, but when we knew that fighting back was just redundant, we chose to be sensible ande back home to tell the country all about it. We are willing to ept any punishment.¡±

    The minister paced back and forth after listening to the story, and he asked the other subordinates of the Strategic Department.

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    A few strategic military experts pondered for a while and still didn¡¯t quite believe what the eleven soldiers had said; it was too unbelievable, at least they hadn¡¯t encountered such a bizarre thing in the five decades they had lived.

    ¡°Strategic deployment in the Land of Mercenaries is very important, we have to be firm on this. I won¡¯t say whether or not this is true, but how about we give you another battalion of soldiers from the headquarters?¡±

    John didn¡¯t say anything, but the others were agitated when they heard that the military experts didn¡¯t believe them at all. They stood up one by one and said, ¡°Listen, officers, we¡¯d rather be punished than go back to that damn ce.¡±

    The few military experts: ¡°Well, you have to go and bring back the bodies of your ownrades, right? And the supplies. Do you know how much money was lost? Two fighter jets, five tanks, plus all kinds of guns and ammunition, a total loss of 30 million dors. We haven¡¯t gotten any of that money back, so you have to find oil or minerals, right? Do you think it¡¯s eptable toe back empty handed just like that?¡±

    The eleven soldiers were speechless.

    John looked up at this point and said. ¡°I¡¯m not done with it. I¡¯m willing to go back in there again, because I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s the ghosts doing all that.¡±

    The minister nodded. ¡°Good, then you will be regrouped into another battalion ready to head back in. You will be going in for the second time, and now that you know the ce better, it will be better if you lead the way.¡±

    John nodded as he epted the order.

    The other elevenrades who followed him after leaving the strategic department all cursed at him. ¡°We had a hard time leaving from there and avoided bad luck. Now you¡¯re going in?¡±

    John sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out the truth?¡±

    His otherrades snickered. ¡°The truth? You want to know the truth from the death reaper? Just like that night, it was you who wanted to know the truth, and half of the thirty other brothers died!¡±

    John said to his group ofrades, ¡°I¡¯m helping you guys. This type of defeat gets us in a lot of trouble. We¡¯ve broken a lot of military rules, and if we choose to back down at this point, we will only face jail time. We have to continue to create our value. Otherwise, even if you are a veteran and you retire to work for ckwater security, they wouldn¡¯t want you.¡±

 Chapter 683 - I feel like the Death Reaper has its eyes on us

    Chapter 683: I feel like the Death Reaper has its eyes on us (Part One)

    The twelve deserters were reassigned to a new battalion of soldiers.

    In fact, they had no choice. If they refused, they would be treated as deserters and their lives would be considered over. So themanders decided to give them a chance to redeem their crimes.

    However, when they went to the barracks to report in, almost every one of the 180 soldiers who were there had mockery in their eyes. Although they did not say anything to the 12 new arrivals, the soldiers were talking about deserters and how they were disgraceful to the country while they were eating in the cafeteria.

    John and the others had to leave the cafeteria as they didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore, and they were called into the office.

    That officer directly called over some authoritative scientist to exin to them.

    ¡°You are the country¡¯s elite soldiers; it would be too humiliating and too much a loss for a country if you were to go insane because of a single defeat. So, I have specially invited experts from Harvard University. They will exin to you the problems you are experiencing.¡±

    Those experts pushed their sses and came over to these twelve soldiers who needed mental relief and psychological consultation. ¡°I read over your statements that the tank was firing without anyone operating it. My thoughts are that the tanks could be controlled remotely by a system, because with the current level of technology, drones and unmanned vehicles are everywhere and it is not difficult to control the tanks. It looks like in this country, there¡¯s still a big problem with the fundamental knowledge of the soldiers.¡±

    John¡¯s otherrades expressed some anger at his statement. ¡°So how do you exin our own people shooting at theirrades, Professor? How do you exin the fact that someone detonated a grenade on themselves andmitted suicide? Could they also be intelligently controlled by a remote system? We¡¯re not stupid, we know all of thismon sense. And this time, to not attract the attention of other countries, all the fighter jets and tanks we used were not state of the art equipment currently being used. They were all old ones that did not have an intelligent operating system. May I ask how they could be controlled remotely?¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡± The new officer waved his hand.

    A couple of the experts took out a set of data right away. ¡°We¡¯ve detected some traces of a powder on you. Indicating that your mental state may have something to do with you eating this stuff, so maybe you were hallucinating?¡±

    John and the others were furious.

    ¡°How many people can endure night after night in that ce with not even a single bird flying around and that kind of bad weather? Even if we weren¡¯t under those circumstances, and we were back home, isn¡¯t it normal to eat these things? We¡¯re all adults, don¡¯t look for objective reasons. Do you all not believe us? Well, we¡¯d like to take you in this time, to see if the dead bodies and the base camp were really what we said they were, and if you old guys can afford to go along.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re schrs, of course we¡¯ll go for some first-hand data. We really want to use the power of science to exin to you that there¡¯s nothing in this world that can¡¯t be exined,¡± several experts said.

    John: ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re willing to lead the way, but only to the ce where ourrades died so we could take their bodies back to the country.¡±

    The officer: ¡°That¡¯s fine, and you guys better not get upset and disturb our soldiers in any way.¡±

    John: ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¨C A few dayster ¨C

    They reorganized themselves and went into the Land of Mercenaries again under the name of the ckwater Mercenaries.

    This time, they sent five military strategists, two generals, and about two hundred men, twice the number of people as before. This time, there were more people and they separated into three troops to sneak into the Land of Mercenaries.

    But every time they sneaked in; they didn¡¯t escape the eyes of the Deviant Corp.

    Li Wei was currently in charge of the intelligence, with Dulson by his side as they explored the M Nation area.

    Chapter 683: I feel like the Death Reaper has its eyes on us (Part Two)

    When the M Nation soldiers arrived at the ce where they set up the basecamp, there was already no one there and all the ammunition and supplies were gone, the Deviant Corp having robbed the ce clean.

    All those bodies were gone.

    It was as if all the corpses had vaporized from the earth.

    After the three generals surveyed the area, they asked the twelve soldiers leading the way, ¡°Where are the corpses?¡±

    John: ¡°They were disposed of by the locals in fear of a gue. I¡¯m certain that everyone was dead; otherwise, the ce wouldn¡¯t be so deserted.¡±

    The three generals: ¡°Since we can¡¯t find the bodies, then we have an obligation to keep looking to see who was the one that got rid of them and fight them. ¡°

    The eleven deserters felt that this troop wasn¡¯t thinking of getting out ever since they came in, so one of them suddenly made a scene. ¡°That¡¯s enough, we shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. You also said that you only came to get the bodies back, and now that they¡¯ve all been disposed of, we should just evacuate the area.¡±

    The strategists said, ¡°No, let¡¯s stay here. It¡¯s good terrain, easy to defend from the front and back.¡±

    John: ¡°I¡¯d better warn you, we¡¯d better move somewhere else, because this ce honestly feels like it¡¯s haunted or something, or else we wouldn¡¯t have suffered what we did before.¡±

    The scientists: ¡°Come on then, we¡¯d love to see what can happen. We don¡¯t have tanks this time, and we¡¯re all in good spirits. No one is in the habit of taking drugs, so let¡¯s see who¡¯s crazy enough to shoot at their own people?¡±

    The several deserters felt humiliated once again.

    Just then, one of the soldiers in charge of setting up the radar said, ¡°Sir,e over here and take a look.¡±

    The three generals and specialists went over to look at the disy on the radar.

    They saw that there was a point on the radar that was moving quite fast.

    It was just less than a few hundred meters away from them and it was moving fast; it was a living object!

    But when everyone looked toward the open space around them, they saw nothing.

    That¡¯s when John felt a tingle up his scalp and swallowed his saliva. ¡°I don¡¯t feel right.¡±

    The deserter looked to a couple of scientists and smirked, ¡°Please exin why we can detect movement of life forms on radar, but we can¡¯t see them.¡±

    The scientists were still looking at the radar. ¡°It¡¯s 200 meters due North.¡±

    Everyone looked in that direction, but they saw nothing.

    But then, something was clearly moving on the radar.

    ¡°It¡¯s going too fast.¡± The technician said worriedly, ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡±

    The scientists smacked their lips and looked at the technician as they asked, ¡°Are you sure this device is working okay?¡±

    John was breathing hard as he said, ¡°I suggest we evacuate this ce immediately! Otherwise we¡¯ll all be dead. I feel like the Grim Reaper has its eyes on us!¡±

    200 Meters away, Dulson was running so fast that people couldn¡¯t see him at all. He scouted around for the number of men and the inventory of supplies, and when he left the M Nation basecamp, he headed directly to Li Wei.

    ¡°There were about two hundred, and they didn¡¯t retreat. They¡¯re bringing in supplies too.¡±

    Li Wei grinned. ¡°You can go tell Chekhov that he¡¯s got work to do. ¡°

    Dulson smiled. ¡°I guess he¡¯s going to cry until the end. We haven¡¯t even cleared up the other supplies and added them to our inventory, yet now, there is even moreing. No wonder the M Nation is really rich.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Let theme. Like Boss said, kill whoeveres to the Land of Mercenaries. They have to fear this ce.¡±

 Chapter 684 - Letâ€™s collect their protection fee first

    <b>Chapter 684: Let¡¯s collect their protection fee first (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng was overseeing the progress of the underground project, and it was close to finishing.

    Hawking looked at the progress and sighed. ¡°I never thought that you would be able to sessfully take control of this country, I¡¯ve underestimated you. I also never thought that you could really build such arge undergroundplex here, but I must tell you that the quantum weapon experiments are not done overnight. This can be very costly, so you should be prepared.¡±

    Xu Cheng smoked his cigarette and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready, I¡¯m bound to conquer the Land of Mercenaries. Sooner orter in the future, when we get to that point, this quantum core will be our biggest advantage.¡±

    Hawking smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that by the time our team has researched and developed it, other countries would have developed it as well. You know that antimatter and quantum technology is not just my speciality, those students of mine have already advanced beyond me. They are all working for countries around the world, who are more rich and powerful while we still have to use our resources carefully. So, you must prepare for the worst. ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just do your best, I¡¯m only afraid that you¡¯ll give up halfway. You must trust me.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t have faith in you.¡± Hawkingughed. ¡°You know that someone who dares go against a whole country hasn¡¯t been born yet, especially if this country is the M Nation. Historically, ces like the I Nation and S Nation were where these warlords were born, but you know what happened to them in the end. They all had miserable endings.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be miserable or not.¡± Xu Cheng said calmly, ¡°But whoever wants me to die, I will make them die in a worse way. Let¡¯s see about that, maybe you haven¡¯t fully seen what I am capable of. Not just bombing the M Nation, but I could make the president vanish from the face of the earth!¡±

    ¡°Like what happened to me, right?¡± Hawking grinned. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t my disappearance get any attention?¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 684: Let¡¯s collect their protection fee first (Part Two)</b></h4>

    Xu Cheng said: ¡°You take yourself too seriously. If the M Nation was really going to go hard and suppress Great Britain, then Great Britain wouldn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. You think the world is still in Great Britain¡¯s hands when they were with the European Union? For the sake of the beneficial exchanges between the two countries, that matter has been suppressed and to be dealt with privately. Which meant that this file will be kept in secret by the two countries and the story will rot in history as time passes.¡±

    Hawking closed his eyes. ¡°You d*ck, but it was true that I had no choice at the time. I¡¯ve got a question for you.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded his head. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hawking looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Everything since that auction, it was a trap set up for me, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng also looked at Hawking and felt mes of anger in his eyes. He asked in an ironic tone, ¡°If I said yes, would you fight me to death?¡±

    Hawking¡¯s face looked a bit shocked, and he said after pausing for a long time, ¡°You predicted that I would being to M Nation to receive your treatment?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Not a prediction, but with certainty. Any person with ambition and ideals would not choose to spend the rest of their life like a loser. You are not even afraid of death nor suicide, why would you be afraid toe to the M Nation?¡±

    Hawking: ¡°So you really set this up just for me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you, because after all, I have things that I want from you. To be honest, from the very beginning, I¡¯ve had the idea of taking over the Land of Mercenaries. However, you know it¡¯s difficult to re-establish a government in a chaotic country. Besides, a country with nuclear weapons and a country without nuclear weapons are very different, and I¡¯m afraid that if I be a target one day, the nuclear weapons will be my advantage. You were right about the dictators who have fought against the M Nation and how they never won; but they all had one w, they were not strong enough and they had no one to rely on so they were at the mercy of others. Therefore, I had to find someone who can develop a nuclear weapon, and in this world, anyone who has this capability has already been contacted by other countries. Whoeveres into contact with these researchers will be on the radar of every intelligence service around the world. It was impossible to find someone, and the only one I could think of was you. No one would have their eyes on you because you were no different than someone in a vegetative state. But I am different, I can save you, and you can also be the make of me. In fact, it¡¯s not so much of a conspiracy theory. I never wanted to kidnap you or force you in the first ce, it was all up to your own will.¡±

    Hawking nodded. ¡°I was against it at first because I thought you were working for some country, but when I found out that you were just alone trying to intervene in a war-torn country and wanted to be the ruler of that country... To be honest, I was even more against it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why?¡±

    Hawking: ¡°Because those are the acts of a lunatic. One mistake would be the doom of you. The former guess disgusts me, but thetter one scares me. But I have no choice but to finish the research as soon as possible and leave you, you madman. It¡¯s so I can return the favor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s enough. If I don¡¯t die, I will owe you a favor in the future.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he stood up and flicked the cigarette butt away as he left the underground project.

    Meanwhile outside, Li Wei and Dulson returned.

    Li Wei weed Xu Cheng as he whispered, ¡°The M Nation has brought in another 200 soldiers disguised as ckwater Mercenaries. They are calling the mission nicely as being the good guys trying to protect the mine owners. Big Brother Cheng, should we get rid of them?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Did they bring supplies?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Yes, but very little; not as much asst time.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Did they have tanks or anyrge equipment?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°No.¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Then there¡¯s no rush to do it. You guys pretend to be Continental Mercenaries and go collect protection fees from them first. If they don¡¯t pay, drive a tank over them because there¡¯s no need to show mercy. They came in as ckwater, so they will have to follow the rules here. Take out whoever resists, and force them to bring in their heavy weapons before we kill them all.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Big Brother Cheng, why are we pretending to be the Continental Mercenaries?¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, the Continental Mercenaries will have to step up. You guys will pretend to be them and intensify the conflict between the two. That will leave Kush with no choice but to step up again,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Xu Cheng felt that it was necessary to give the Continental Mercenaries a bit of a push, otherwise they would be toofortable. That Kush guy as well, since he didn¡¯t have any courage to step up, once Xu Cheng breaks the peace and the M Nation army invades, Kush would choose to back down on his own. It would be better to find a puppet who listens to his orders than Kush to run the country.

    The principle was still the same, the Deviant Corp and Xu Cheng would not step in and manipte the war behind the scenes.

    Some people said that the only ones in the world who could initiate a war would be those with a capital power behind them, but Xu Cheng wanted to say that he alone could start a war and destroy it.

 Chapter 685 - The man who can manipulate the war?

    <h4><b>Chapter 685: The man who can manipte the war? (Part One)</b></h4>

    ¨C M Nation ¨C

    ¨C Socialist Party Headquarters ¨C

    Jerry smoked his cigarette as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window and paced back and forth looking at the scenery outside.

    The conference table behind him was seated with officers and core members of the Socialist Party; those who were attending the meeting were the ones with certain connections and backgrounds in the M Nation.

    Stenson represented Xu Cheng and was the biggest sponsor in the Socialist Party at the moment, so he was entitled to have a seat at the table.

    He looked around at the members and they all looked bad, so he broke the silence and asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Socialist Party is nning to withdraw from this election? Senator Jerry, I haven¡¯t seen you making speeches around the statestely; it seems that your initiative has gone down. Are you not confident?¡±

    Jerry smoked on his cigarette and shook his head. ¡°No such thing Mr. Stenson, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I¡¯m just worried whether my boss¡¯s money¡¯s down on the wrong bet. In fact, I¡¯ve already heard that the president will be re-elected for another four years.¡±

    The core members present at the table all turned slightly pale; they were afraid that their biggest sponsor would suddenly withdraw their funds. The amount of money spent on each election within any party could reach up to several hundred million dors, and someone had to pay for this cost. It was just like an investment, and several hundred million dors was not a small amount, nor something an ordinary person could afford to give. So once they¡¯ve caught one, they would not want to let go so easily.

    ¡°Mr. Stenson, that is just a rumor. We admit that there¡¯s high support for the current government, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they will be re-elected.¡±

    Stenson smacked his lips. ¡°Okay folks, I¡¯m also an authentic citizen here and I know no less than you the odds of getting re-elected. Basically if their first term was good, then it¡¯s certain that they will go on for a second term.¡±

    Senator Jerry was anxious. ¡°Mr. Stenson, you can¡¯t pull out at this time, our Socialist Party is in need of a boost today.¡±

    Stenson crossed his legs and smoked a cigar as he asked, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, what¡¯s the best way to keep them from being re-elected?¡±

    Jerry and the others looked at each other but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Failed policies, harming the interest of the nation, or damaging the benefits of the citizens.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Does a defeat in war count?¡±

    Jerry pinched his brows. ¡°What wars are there nowadays? For the M Nation.¡±

    Stenson said, ¡°So if they were defeated in a secret war, and it was a total defeat, does that count as failure in the decision making of the government?¡±

    ¡°They would definitely get criticized.¡± Jerry said, ¡°The point is that the M Nation has only been in a rough rtionship with the I Nation a few years back, and we¡¯ve been at peace with them for thest two years. ¡°

    Stenson suddenly took a document out of his bag and put it on the table. ¡°Destroy it after reading it.¡±

    Jerry took it over and tore open the seal to read over the document, and he looked slightly shocked.

    It was a top secret document outlining their military deployment to the Land of Mercenaries. It had a list of the soldiers involved in this war, and a detailed ount of the deaths of more than a hundred soldiers overnight, with all of the casualties missing corpses. It was the most shameful record of defeat for the M Nation.

    Jerry questioned after reading it over, ¡°When was this?¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 685: The man who can manipte the war? (Part Two)</b></h4>

    ¡°Just a week ago, don¡¯t ask me how I got the information. Anyways, only thirteen of the deployed troops survived, and one of them is still in the hospital because he had a mental breakdown. You could use him as a breakthrough point for evidence. Does this count as a bargaining chip for impeachment?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Jerry said in a deep tone. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough. This could only implicate the strategic departments; it¡¯s not enough to threaten the current government structure.¡±

    ¡°Unless.¡± That¡¯s when the others spoke up. ¡°Unless the 200-men battalion that¡¯s entering the second time gets annihted again. That way, we can expose their previous operation and use them of damaging the image and interest of the M Nation with these consecutive defeats.¡±

    Jerry¡¯s brows pinched. ¡°But in the Land of Mercenaries, it¡¯s simply too hard for them to lose this time with 200 men. The Continental Mercenary Corps has re-formed with less than a thousand men, and the other small mercenary corps only have a few dozen to a hundred men. Groups with such weak manpower will find it hard to threaten the M Nation in any way.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Stenson smiled and asked rhetorically, ¡°And what if they lose?¡±

    Jerry: ¡°Then re-election would be impossible. The credibility andpetence of their government will be questioned and distrusted by the citizens. It¡¯s the democrats this term, and if they can¡¯t be re-elected, then it would be the Republicans running thepetition with us. Although they are also difficult to deal with, the probability does increase a little.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Stenson said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have the meeting after the defeat.¡±

    Having said that, he stood up and was about to leave, but then he suddenly looked back at all the participants at the table and said, ¡°Our boss is very sincere in wanting to work with you all, so I hope you also have the courage to put up a good performance.¡±

    Stenson left after he said that.

    As soon as he left, the core members all looked at each other with curiosity. ¡°It seems like the big boss behind Stenson is not simple.¡±

    Jeremy said, ¡°He rules Las Vegas, the revitalization series by the Mand Lab broke the sales record with eight hundred million dors in sales on the day it came out; within just two days, I heard that the demand has exceeded the supplies, and the ck market was already jacking up the price. The Wall Street side urged the Mand Lab to go public to expand its market quickly, but Mand does not want to be listed and does not disclose its financial profitability. An average person could not achieve something like this, and you think his boss is going to be someone simple?¡±

    Jerry paused and looked at all the core members present as he continued, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m trying so hard to get this sponsor on board? I didn¡¯t really know much about him, but there was one point and it was enough for me to pull him in. ¡°

    They all looked at him curiously.

    Senator Jerry said, ¡°Remember my cancer? I can tell you straight up that I¡¯m standing here solely because I was saved by someone with such a low-profile that you would never expect!¡±

    The five or six of them looked appalled. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Stenson¡¯s boss is the one who cured your cancer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really him or not. But after the Mand Lab saved Dr. Hawking, I could more or less link them together. Do you think that a man with this level of medical skill would have a simplework? That is why I want the Mand Lab to set up theirpany in our city. ¡°

    ¡°What Mr. Stenson said just now sounded as if he¡¯s sure the second battalion would be defeated again this time. Why is he so sure?¡± Someone changed the subject out of curiosity.

    Jerry smoked his cigarette and turned to look out at the window. ¡°If they lose again, then we know our sponsor is definitely not going to be a simple man! He¡¯s gotten to the point where he can manipte the oue of a war, and as you all know, there are only a few people who have that ability.¡±

 Chapter 686 - No other countries allowed to interfere in the Land of Mercenaries

    Chapter 686: No other countries allowed to interfere in the Land of Mercenaries (Part One)

    ¨C The Land of Mercenaries ¨C

    The M Nation soldiers decided in the end to leave that area and intended to go deeper.

    However, they were stopped by Diesel, V, and Li Wei half way there.

    The three of them drove a jeep and parked it across the road from where the M Nation soldiers were.

    Li Wei stayed in the car while V and Diesel stood in front of the car. The two lit up their cigarettes and stood in the middle of the road on the highway.

    The head general of the M Nation soldiers looked at them and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±

    Diesel looked at him and said, ¡°Is it your first day around here?¡±

    The general had heard that there were many rules in the Land of Mercenaries and was afraid of identally exposing the fact that they were actually not mercenaries, so he tried to disguise themselves as he answered, ¡°We have indeed been here for a short time, is there anything we should know of?¡±

    Diesel: ¡°You broke three rules. First, you passed the number of people an independent mercenary corps can have. Second, you didn¡¯t pay tax to thendlords in this district. Third, you¡¯re not allowed to go deeper into the region.¡±

    The general saw how there were only three men and didn¡¯t take them seriously. ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    Diesel: ¡°We are part of the Continental Mercenaries! Now that the Continental Mercenaries upy three-fifths of the territory, strictly speaking, the Land of Mercenaries should follow the rules of the Continental Mercenaries since that¡¯s the majority.¡±

    The General looked at his soldiers behind him who seemed somewhat angry and looked back at Diesel and his allies. ¡°First, we will not disband to reduce our numbers. Also, since we are all here, then we shall rely on our abilities to survive. There are already many rules in the outside world; if we are still expected to abide by the rules in thisnd, well that¡¯s something we will not cooperate with.¡±

    V snickered. ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to unite together for self-defence. However, there is an unwritten rule in the Land of Mercenaries: there can only be ten to twenty people for any mercenary corp that has not yet been registered. Those that have been registered can have no more than a hundred armed men. I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s about two hundred of you here, am I correct? Tell me, which mercenary corps are you from?¡±

    ¡°The Eagle Mercenaries.¡± The general randomly made one up.

    Diesel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care which mercenary corps you are from, because since the Continentals have taken control of three-fifths of the territory, there shall not be a second mercenary corps in the area. Nor can you have a mercenary corps that exceeds a hundred people on thisnd. Ever since the four mercenary ns were exterminated, the mercenary corps with more than a hundred people like that Cheetahs, or Flying Eagles, and all the others have all been exterminated as well.¡±

    The general¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, if we don¡¯t conform to the rules here, we¡¯ll be exterminated as well?¡±

    V said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°That¡¯s right! You also have to pay taxes and fees, and if you calcte by headcount, you will need to turn over twenty million for the first quarter.¡±

    The general raged. ¡°If we had the money, why would we be here at all?¡±

    Diesel: ¡°So no money, right? Where did you get the car if you have no money? And where did you get all this stuff in your truck? Where did you get the guns without money? It¡¯s alright if you¡¯ve got no money; we¡¯ll seize your supplies and guns, and you just have to follow the rules when you¡¯re in the Continental Mercenaries area. No matter what country you are fugitives from, you will be protected here equally. There¡¯s no need to arm yourselves at all.¡±

    The general clenched his fists and looked at Diesel stubbornly. ¡°I take it you don¡¯t understand humannguage. As I said, there is no way we¡¯ll cooperate. This is the Land of Mercenaries, so if you¡¯ve got anything, let¡¯s talk after we fight.¡±

    Chapter 686: No other countries allowed to interfere in the Land of Mercenaries (Part Two)

    ¡°You really want to fight?¡± V asked with interest.

    A few of the subordinates behind the general looked at the trio mockingly. ¡°How dare the three of youe to collect tolls? Are you not afraid of getting bullets in your heads?¡±

    At that moment, Li Wei tucked his thumb and forefinger into his mouth and blew a whistle.

    On a seemingly empty mountainside, five tanks suddenly appeared and aimed directly at the M Nation troops.

    The M Nation army, who looked calm before, sensed the danger and immediately became alerted.

    The general suddenly took out a pistol and pointed it at Diesel. ¡°We are all trying to live here. Do not be so harsh on us. Your continental mercenary corps has upied three-fifth of thend, and there¡¯s about two-fifth left. Spare some space for the others.¡±

    Diesel wasn¡¯t nervous at all and said, ¡°We could spare some for the others, but you can only have it if we give it to you. We don¡¯t want those with lots of power to be a potential rival in the future.¡±

    The general pulled the trigger. ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡±

    Li Wei suddenly jumped out of the car.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk it over. We¡¯re just here today to collect some fees, do you really want to fight us? Honestly, even if you could take out the three of us, you¡¯d be blown to bits by the five tanks behind you, think about if it¡¯s really worth it.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be such a bully!!¡± the general snorted.

    Li Wei stopped in front of him and slowly raised his hand, trying to push down his gun so it didn¡¯t point to anyone.

    ¡°Hold still.¡± As soon as his hand touched the general¡¯s wrist, an electric current caused the general to fall onto the ground instantly.

    Li Wei snatched the pistol from his hand, and stepped on the general¡¯s head as he pointed the gun to his forehead and said to the soldiers behind him, ¡°Either he dies, or you guys hand over all the supplies and follow the rules!¡±

    The two hundred M Nation soldiers disguised as mercenaries were all furious, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move.

    Li Weiughed. ¡°You have exposed yourselves as a foreign mercenary corp. Usually the local mercenaries would rush up if their boss was being held hostage. It¡¯s been said that if the boss is being held hostage, those mercenaries would rush up, yet you are deeply afraid that something might happen to your boss. Let me analyze the situation in which this is usually possible? I take it that you and your men all came from some other country? This man looks like your head, and I know obedience is a soldiers¡¯ duty; he has been held hostage, and yet none of you dared to make a move? This discipline of yours shows that you guys do belong to a regr army.¡±

    Those soldiers immediately raised their guns uniformly and pointed them at Li Wei and the others. They snapped. ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Diesel said loudly, ¡°Do you know why the Land of Mercenaries is called the Land of Mercenaries? Because no other countries¡¯ politics or military forces are allowed to interfere around here!¡±

    Having said that, Li Wei pulled the trigger and shot the general in the head with a bullet.

    Pang! The general died instantly from a direct blow through the head.

    V and Diesel then quickly grabbed Li Wei and hid behind the car.

    Meanwhile, the five tanks on the mountainside aimed and fired at the area they were standing at.

    The dust blew up and flew around in the air, the soldiers were also trying to hide from the explosions. At this time, Li Wei and the others took this chance to get into their car and leave.

    The soldiers that were dodging the gunfire and explosions weren¡¯t noobs as well as they quickly got into their vehicle and followed Li Wei and the other two towards where they were heading.

 Chapter 687 - The Best Candidate of the M Nation Council

    <strong>Chapter 687: The Best Candidate of the M Nation Council</strong>

    It would be a huge embarrassment if an army loses a general and couldn¡¯t destroy the enemies to avenge the death.

    There were more than thirty soldiers who were wounded and killed by the gunfire, but over a hundred and sixty of them chased after Li Wei¡¯s vehicle.

    With the continuous shots fired at Li Wei, the windows on their vehicle soon shattered.

    Dieselined as he dodged the bullets. ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss Chekhov a little bit, because we would definitely not get hit by bullets if we were in his car.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°You can just f*cking tell me that I suck at driving. Let me tell you that Mario had called and said that when he followed Chekhov to go save Caesar and Richie, Mario puked the entire way. If there is a chance to go to the metropolis in the future, you should get a feel of how Chekhov drifts three times without panting.¡±

    When a bullet flew past Diesel¡¯s cheek, he yelled on the spot. ¡°V, are you not going to let the fighter jet out?¡±

    V was hiding in a peaceful ce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not out of the valley yet. It¡¯s not a good spot for the fighter jets.¡±

    When their car got out of the valley, V saw a dozen cars pursuing them and picked up the radio. ¡°Come out and greet them with a gift.¡±

    Two fighter jets without any identifiable marks suddenly appeared on either side of the valley, ready to close off the exit.

    These two fighter jets were well known by the three military experts.

    ¡°Sh*t, turn around!¡± someone shouted.

    But it was toote as the fighter jets sted down missiles, blowing five SUVs into pieces and the soldiers in the cars were as dead as they could be.

    Having seen the explosion ahead, the vehicles behind them immediately braked and were ready to turn around and leave. However, the fighter jets had a lock-on system, and the missiles chased after those groups of vehicles.

    A few vehicles were caught up by the missiles and blew up instantly, one car after another exploding in mes.

    All the vehicles chasing after them exploded with no survivors on board.

    Those soldiers who didn¡¯te out of the valley, having been hiding, all looked shocked as ever.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the Land of Mercenaries could be so chaotic, that this level of warfare was no less than any of therge-scale battles they had fought before.

    They hid in the jungle area of the valley and escaped the tank bombardment, but it also meant that they would have to abandon their vehicles, take the supplies, hide, and then get out of here. Because if they were to drive, the fighter jets waiting outside would be ready for them, and that was simply not an option.

    ¡°These guys are crazy, all this f*cking fuss with the tanks and fighter jets for just a $2 million protection fee. We should have just given them the money, and we wouldn¡¯t have lost over a hundred of ourrades,¡± a group leader cursed as he cleaned his wounds by the river.

    They didn¡¯t expect the people here to be so crazy.

    They were in negotiation just a moment ago, and the next second, they took out someone with a bullet to the head!

    They had simply no regard for life or human rights, was the Land of Mercenaries really this crazy and chaotic?

    ¡°Captain, the toll is out. We have a total of 68 people left, not including the MIAs, and there are 21 soldiers injured.¡±

    The captain looked at the surviving ones who belonged to John¡¯s group and asked, ¡°Have you encountered these guys before?¡±

    John and the others shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t have that many people. There were less than eighty of us, so we didn¡¯t get their attention.¡±

    The captain frowned. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is how they knew we were going to pass through here. This was obviously an ambush, and those tanks and fighter jets are all ours.¡±

    ¡°Captain, if they have these big guys, then what¡¯s the point of our guns? How else can we fight this? Are we going to be trapped in this valley? Why don¡¯t we just ask for help, we need fighter jets to cover us out of here anyways.¡±

    The other soldiers agreed. ¡°If we don¡¯t disclose our identities and justify bringing the big weapons out, we won¡¯t be able to beat them. First of all, they are familiar with the terrain, and secondly, this is a country with no signalmunications, and the amount of intelligence is a very important factor when fighting here. In short, if we don¡¯t use powerful weapons to fight them, we¡¯ll be very passive and have very little chance of winning. Guys, don¡¯t forget that the reason why the Vietnam war was called the most devilish battleground was because we simply weren¡¯t familiar with the climate and environment like the natives, and the same is true here.¡±

    The captain said, ¡°Everyone knows what you¡¯re saying, and the country knows it as well. But if we could march in here with an identity, then we would have taken that approach already. We are soldiers, and if the country gives us a mission, we would have to aplish it. Why is it that those fugitives can survive here and we can¡¯t? We¡¯re trained soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Captain, those people were fleeing; their priority is to survive and they would thank God if they could survive here. We are different, we are not in that kind of realm.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the main road, Li Wei and the others had headed back and started tallying up the death list.

    The list was transmitted directly to Mario via text message, and then Mario passed it on to Stenson.

    Stenson, in turn, handed the list to Senator Jerry.

    After Senator Jerry had finished reading this confidential document, he phoned Stenson back.

    ¡°Mr. Stenson, is this list real?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, you just need to take this list of mine to the National Soldier Database and check their identities to see if they are all elite soldiers of the 6th Headquarter or not. If they are, then all you need to do is go to the White House, confront them and ask where these men are. If they are not within the borders of this country, then that means my information is correct and they are already dead in the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    ¡°Alright. This information is very important, thank your boss for me.¡± Senator Jerry sensed that this was an opportunity.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I hope it¡¯s useful to you.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Jerry printed the file immediately and headed for the meeting.

    Mario, who sat in his office, was a little down as he said to Chekhov, ¡°It seems very lively back at home, those soldiers from the M Nation have been trying to station their troops over there. I would have gone back if I had known that there was a war. Sigh. it¡¯s so boring here, I¡¯m tired of the girls and tired of ying in the casinos, that¡¯s all we can do here. I feel like the old days are more exciting and fulfilling, and I just realized how boring living a normal life like a normal citizen would be.¡±

    Chekhov, who was on hisputer, heard Mario¡¯s dilemma and teased him without turning his head around. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve been doing nothing all day. Do you have nothing to work ontely? How about I find something for you?¡±

    Mario: ¡°Do what?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°Search for patients from the M Nation hospitals, see how many people of power and status are in there suffering from incurable diseases. The higher their status, the better. Once you¡¯ve gathered them into a list, bring it over to me.¡±

    Mario: ¡°You want me to stalk people? What are you trying to do?

    Chekhov: ¡°It¡¯s what the Boss wants. He wants Jerry to be a milestone in M Nation politics, give him the power to save someone¡¯s life and make him a member of the Deviant Corp.¡±

 Chapter 688 - Intelligence Information

    Chapter 688: Intelligence Information

    In the M Nation parliament, Senator Jerry was holding a document that impeached the current government.

    His sudden speech broke the peaceful atmosphere and everyone turned their eyes to the president.

    Senator Jerry said, ¡°At this point, I ask Mr. President to give us an exnation as to why he chose to station troops in the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    President felt that his prepared draft was no use, and he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Jerry and thought, Why aren¡¯t you dead yet? Didn¡¯t you get cancer? What a troublemaker.

    However, what he said was different. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? The crude oil in the Middle East ounts for half of the world¡¯s reserves. Although they are not counted as a powerful country, do not forget that most of the national debt is in their hands. Thesendowners do not take money seriously and they lead us by the nose. Our country cannot be in this situation, so what¡¯s the problem with stationing troops in the country owning the secondrgest reserve of crude oil, in the Land of Mercenaries??¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem,¡± Jerry said.

    ¡°Then what more do you have to say?¡±

    Jerry took out a document. ¡°I have received an intelligence report that uses you of covering up the two defeats in the Land of Mercenaries. This is very unfair to the soldiers who lost their lives, and I also heard that there are still seventy soldiers on the run today. Do you not care about their lives, Mr. President?¡±

    The President¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Jerry, you must take responsibility for your words.¡±

    ¡°I have the list of the casualties here. If you don¡¯t believe that the President had ordered these people into the Land of Mercenaries, then you can check in the National Database to see if these people on my list belong to the military. In addition, their passports all have a record of going to one ce, and there were two trips made in total. Once was with 80 men, the second time with two hundred men; and more than two hundred men lost and sacrificed in the defeat. I ask the President, what benefit have you brought to the M Nation from this battle?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The president was speechless.

    To be exact, he had nothing to say because there were no benefits gained.

    After a long time, he said in a rough tone. ¡°Senator Jerry, I¡¯m asking you to rify the situation. Are you the president, or am I? You haven¡¯t even been elected yet, so whatever I do is decided through the parliament and you have no right to interfere.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of interfering with your decision, but I have an obligation to let everyone know what you¡¯re doing wrong. Your negligent decision to send troops to the Land of Mercenaries was clearly a pointless act, and if this gets exposed, it will be no different than the previous scandal with the I Nation.¡±

    The president mmed the table and said in a deep voice, ¡°Jerry, I ask you to consider how much of a consequence there would be to our national image if this gets exposed.¡±

    Jerry: ¡°You¡¯re wrong, they would be disappointed in your decision as a president and not the image of the M Nation.¡±

    The president gazed at Jerry and all of the sudden, a stiff tension started to arise between the two. Not only them, but with the exposure of this secret mission, those members of the democratic forces suddenly became sensitive on this matter as well.

    The ones who were most excited were actually the Republicans who had been in a rivalry with the Democrats all this time.

    They felt that Jerry was too good at creating a scene.

    But they liked it.

    ¡°Senator Jerry is right, there is ack of consideration in this action.¡±

    The president felt he was on the edge of the cliff.

    He rejected the republican¡¯s usation on the spot and said with a strong attitude. ¡°Now that it¡¯s made public, let me be frank about the benefits involved. I must get my hands on the Land of Mercenaries!¡±

    If the M Nation could really take over the Land of Mercenaries, then it would be a happy ending for all of them since they would benefit from the nation¡¯s benefits. Although the two parties were in rivalry with each other for all these years, it was some rich people¡¯s game in the end. If anyone could get the Land of Mercenaries, then all of them will benefit, with the only difference being who was going to get more pieces of the cake.

    ¡°Continue.¡± The opposing Republican gestured for the president to continue.

    The president looked around at all the members and said resoundingly, ¡°In terms of the first defeat, I admit that it was an oversight of the harsh climate and environment in the Land of Mercenaries. Gentlemen, what I want to say is that it is far moreplex and dangerous than we thought, and the hardship the soldiers faced with the terrain and environment was no less difficultpared to the Vietnam war!¡±

    Jerry snickered. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, the defeat was expected? Or that we were bound to lose in this war? If so, then why did you send the troops there to die? You¡¯re not respecting their human rights!¡±

    The president shouted out emotionally. ¡°Those who achieve great things are not bound by small things! It should be clear to everyone sitting here how much we are willing to pay for crude oil! The M Nation exceeds and leads all other countries in every aspect, except for crude oil, which has been held back by the Middle East. Therefore, crude oil and mineral resources are a political mission for us. Even if I wasn¡¯t the president this term, any of you would try to do something about it. Therefore, I don¡¯t think anyone here would disagree with paying a little price in exchange for a justifiable reason to enter the Land of Mercenaries and station troops there. We can use this opportunity to take control of the situation in the Land of Mercenaries, to enter as peacekeeping troops for those natives who fear for the destruction of their homnd in this war.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened as they felt it was a good idea.

    The peacekeeping force would be led by the UN Special Forces, with the responsibility of stopping the war and enforcing truce.

    M Nation¡¯s military presence would be rejected by other countries, but no one would object to having the peacekeeping force enter the war zone.

    Jerry didn¡¯t think that the president would have this quick of a response to save his position on the spot, and he felt like he lost the battle tonight.

    When Jerry went back to his vi, he threw his jacket right onto the sofa and said to his assistant, ¡°Get me an appointment with Mr. Stenson.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Senator.¡±

    Stenson arrived at Jerry¡¯s house in the evening.

    Jerry drank a ss of red wine feeling defeated as he said, ¡°I impeached the President today, but the guy sure is good at what he does. I don¡¯t expect that he¡¯ll lose his reputation to those capitalists for now.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°Tell me, what happened.¡±

    After Jerry briefly told Stenson about what happened, he asked cautiously, ¡°Has your boss gotten any intelligence information yet?¡±

    Stenson smoked his cigarette silently; he was thinking and digesting the information Jerry had just told him.

    After he pondered for a long time, he asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Jerry, have you joined any organizations before?¡±

    Jerry shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have that in mind at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Stenson nodded and stood up. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you know if I get any more information.¡±

    As Jerry walked Stenson to the door, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is your boss in this organization?¡±

    ¡°All organizations have confidentiality agreements, so sorry but I can¡¯t say,¡± Stenson said to him.

    ¡°I get it.¡± Jerry nodded, but he felt that Stenson was being very mysterious and cautious about this organization, which made him a little curious of what exactly he was referring to.

 Chapter 689 - Kushâ€™s Surprising Secret (

    <h4>Chapter 689: Kush¡¯s Surprising Secret (Part One)</h4>

    Stenson went to Chekhov and ryed the information.

    Chekhov sent him away afterwards, and Mario waited for Chekhov toe back before he said, ¡°Shall we go back? I feel like we could get ready for a big fight again!¡±

    Chekhov rolled his eyes at him. ¡°How do we get back? Now that you and I are citizens of the M Nation, and our identities have been documented, do you think Mand¡¯s background wouldn¡¯t be linked to the Land of Mercenaries? There will be an investigation on this.¡±

    Mario looked frustrated. ¡°If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have fcking wanted this shtty citizenship.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°The boss left us here with a purpose. For example, like now, we could get the results and report back to home base as soon as possible.¡±

    Mario was a battle fanatic and his limbs felt especially itchy knowing that there was a battle back home and he could not get involved; staying here made him feel rusty.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡± Mario sighed as he tilted his head up.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll find you someone to let off some steam tonight.¡± Having said that, Chekhov went and reported back home about the information he got from Senator Jerry about the meeting tonight.

    Meanwhile, in the Land of Mercenaries, the one in charge of connecting with Chekhov was Li Wei. He was now in charge as the head of the Intelligence Bureau, and all of this information was within his scope of work.

    He sat in the car with Xu Cheng as they headed for Kush¡¯s territory.

    Kush greeted them at his office.

    Li Wei said straightforwardly, ¡°The M Nation has a n to use peacekeeping forces as an excuse to station troops in this ce. By then, this unimednd would be divided among the major five countries in the UN.¡±

    Kush¡¯s expression seemed a bit heavy.

    Xu Cheng looked at him without speaking, seeing if Kush was still going to endure this.

    ¡°Do you have any opinions?¡± Kush looked up at Xu Cheng and asked.

    ¡°My attitude and choice has been clear as always, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have taken out the two M Nation troops. The fighter jets you were afraid are now in our hands, and everything is just fine, isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t establish a temporary government, then the peacekeeping forces will step in and help run this country, and by then there¡¯s no telling of what measures they will take to make peace. You were the one who destroyed the original government, and yet you hide away, refusing to stand up for this territory. What do you live for?¡±

    The pen in Kush¡¯s hand snapped into two halves.

    He gritted his teeth and looked up at Xu Cheng. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand what it¡¯s like to go against the M Nation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand.¡± Xu Cheng crossed his legs and said impatiently, ¡°All I know is that I don¡¯t want anyone to take what belongs to me! It¡¯s normal for people to fear death, but there are some boundaries that should be defended, even if it means death!¡±

    Kush: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of dying, I¡¯m just afraid that when the M Nation actually stations their troops here, it would be devastating to my men. You know that there¡¯s a real difference between mercenaries and trained soldiers of a country, aside from the difference in strength. There¡¯s also a gap in our equipment and weaponry!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You are in charge of three-fifths of the territory but you don¡¯t dere your position. Watch, the first thing the peacekeeping force will do is to take your men down because you¡¯re thergest armed force here!¡±

    Kush leaned back in his chair with a heavy expression, he thought and struggled for a very long time.

    After a while, he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Do you know why I was against what you wanted me to do before? Because I didn¡¯t trust you enough, and I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll use me as a gun. If I get destroyed, then there will be no one left who can really make decisions for thisnd, and by then you and the country behind you will profit! But after I saw that you exterminated the M Nation¡¯s forces twice and even stole their fighter jets and tanks, I thought I might be able to trust you for once.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You¡¯re so damn cautious. If I want to use you as a gun, why don¡¯t I find an obedient one instead of saving your life?¡±

    <h4>Chapter 689: Kush¡¯s Surprising Secret (Part Two)</h4>

    Kush: ¡°Because if a government was to be established, there¡¯s no one other than me who could win over the people¡¯s hearts!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, and you¡¯ve actually seen it very thoroughly. Then if that¡¯s the case, and with a great enemy ahead, I¡¯ll let you choose for yourself,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Not only you and I, we see it thoroughly, but the politicians also see it thoroughly. Everyone knows that if they were to get rid of me, then there would be no one who could establish a temporary government. You think the M Nation will allow me to do that?¡± Kush looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng felt that Kush shouldn¡¯t be such a cautious person; he was the King of Mercenaries, and he should be at least on the same level Xu Cheng was, but it seemed like Kush¡¯s hands were tied.

    Xu Cheng looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°What exactly are you afraid of?¡±

    Kush lowered his head as if he was thinking about something.

    Xu Cheng said to Li Wei, ¡°Go outside and guard the entrance.¡±

    Li Wei nodded and went outside.

    Kush saw that Xu Cheng was the only one left in the office so he took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer and handed him one.

    ¡°I have a secret that I want to share with you, but I don¡¯t know if you have the guts to hear it.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t have the guts, would I still be sitting here trying to manipte you?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    ¡°You are only manipting me, but there was a man who created me, created the King of Mercenaries!¡± Kush squinted his eyes and began to recall. ¡°The odds of a nobody to rise and be a hero, in reality, is literally one in a million. If I had not met someone, perhaps my life path would not have gone this way, and I would not be Kush the King of Mercenaries today.¡±

    Kush sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder why a man like me who has never left the Land of Mercenaries, would know all eighteen types of martial weapons thoroughly, including the fighting techniques from masters all over the world? in fact, after the massacre of my parents and vige, I was a child blinded by hatred, and I was determined to overthrow this government. That was when I met a man, the man who changed me, but used me as well. He trained me to be a killer, putting me through training harder than the special forces, and made me powerful. Then, with the support of his arms and capital, I quickly stood on my feet and was only thinking of overthrowing those wimps, ignoring the fact that I had be his pawn. The so-called King of Mercenaries, Kush, was only used to rally the people so that I could overthrow the government with a justifiable reason. Then I realized that the man was after the crude oil and the minerals in my territory! He was able to get ten billion dors worth of crude oil in return by just investing less than a hundred million dors in thisnd!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face looked horrified.

    He had never heard of this secret before.

    He looked at Kush and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. Why didn¡¯t you try to refuse his ambition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried!¡± Kushughed bitterly. ¡°Every time hees to see me, it¡¯s just like how your attitude is right now. He looks at me with disregard in his eyes because I¡¯m no match for him!¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Impossible! I know that there are many experts in the world, but there¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re called one of the five legends. Who could easily defeat you?¡±

    ¡°A legend?¡± Kushughed out in direct mockery and sighed. ¡°The power ranking in this dark world is truly intriguing, letting us, these so-called legends, live in our own worlds, like frogs in a well! You know what? Why do you think that none of these powerful and strong legendse out and truly make a difference in this world? I¡¯ll tell you why, because only those who have reached our realm know that there are many more out there who are better than us! For example the man who trained me to be the King of Mercenaries!¡±

 Chapter 690 - Descendants of the Dragon

    <b>Chapter 690: Descendants of the Dragon (Part One)</b>

    Xu Chengmented. ¡°Someone nned something out for this long just for money?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Kush said, ¡°because it¡¯s a downright capitalist game! Investigated him using the intelligence system over the years, but the information I managed to get is very limited. However, judging from the equipment and weaponry he provided me with, I¡¯m afraid this guy has a background or rtionship with the M Nation government. A lot of them did note from the ck market but were directly produced in the M Nation.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s brows pinched. ¡°Then it can be concluded that this guy is working for the M Nation. I just find it strange why he didn¡¯t just choose to attack and eliminate the corrupt government here, instead choosing to train you to do so?¡±

    Kush: ¡°Because the M Nation government knows that domestic unrest would cause other countries to seek chances. Therefore, they wanted to make their position neutral, so that they would not be involved in any war. At the same time, the other countries would not be allowed to station troops or invade the country for any reason. The M Nation couldn¡¯t do anything, but they were very greedy for the crude oil resources of this country, so they wanted to overthrow it along with its neutral position in politics. By then, they could use more than a hundred reasons to station their troops here. I didn¡¯t know the truth behind this until after I overthrew the government, but I was already a puppet by then. I¡¯ve been managing this small territory to serve the capitalists, and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t establish a government. Once that happens, I will die! That¡¯s why all these years, I¡¯ve just been managing this territory and following the rules; because I can¡¯t show the intention of bing the leader here. Still, I also don¡¯t want those people toe in and take all the resources.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly understood that it made sense why Kush had no ambition to unify this ce.

    Now to look at it, the man who was controlling him was smart enough not to let him unify so that he could be out of control, and just let him live with this mediocre life.

    Kush continued to say, ¡°For those countries with an intelligence system, they are definitely not blind when the M Nation gets so many crude oil resources every year for no reason. This chaotic situation you see in the Land of Mercenaries is the result of those countries interfering. They are creating trouble to warn the M Nation.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked Kush, ¡°Then do you know the name of the guy who trained you? Maybe I can search him up for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what his exact name is, but he always made me call him Mr. R. ¡®R¡¯ is probably a codename for him, or perhaps it just represents a new level above the SSS level.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°R is indeed the rank above SSS! It¡¯s possible that he used his ranking as a codename.¡±

    Kush nodded. ¡°I found out that he knew, or rather, served several older M Nation capitalists. And I think that these names shouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar with you, because they all have Rothschild as theirst name!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Are you sure that this Mr. R you¡¯re talking about serves this consortium?¡±

    Kush: ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he does. My men had no way to track him. It was like a joke, every single one of them who tried died. He was very good at counter-reconnaissance. How could I have tracked him if he was the one who trained me? So I was already satisfied that I could get this information. Unfortunately, I also gave up resisting and sat here obediently epting my fate.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and asked, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just refused my proposal just now? You know that if you establish a government, it will make it impossible for the M Nation to continue their scripted y.¡±

    <b>Chapter 690: Descendants of the Dragon (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°My opinion was enough to earn them more capital gains, and I have a right to be freed,¡± Kush said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. The greed of capitalists is endless. As long as they have the strength to defend themselves from threats, they will take as much as they can. There is only one kind of merchant in the world who would feel full from greed, those whose lives are threatened by some uncontroble capital, and that¡¯s when it will stop. While these ancient consortiums simply won¡¯t!¡±

    Kush: ¡°Yes, capitalism will never be satisfied! That¡¯s why I sometimes hate the mercenaries who make that money, so I killed every one of them I saw! I¡¯ve spent all my money on city construction, and I can live with my conscience knowing that I was benefiting the residents on my territory.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But you have no way to give them security permanently. It will always be a stormy ce here if you don¡¯t stand up and establish a government.¡±

    Kush chuckled bitterly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I chose to fight for once. I don¡¯t want to be a puppet until the end without fighting back a little, and sometimes I admire you for that. You never cared how strong your opponent is, and you fight them if they displease you! Just for the hell of it! I¡¯m really not as good as you are at this, but I suddenly feel like I also want to release my inner thoughts to have a good time, even if it means death this time. At least the impression I leave the residents here would be a heroic one, and that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Having said that, Kush looked at Xu Cheng seriously. ¡°But I told you this secret, I told you that the world is actually moreplicated than we thought. You dared to listen, and now do you still dare to make me establish the government?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him dead in the eye. ¡°F*ck ya! From the moment I decided to stand up against the world, my vision was on what¡¯s above me and not below.¡±

    ¡°Your temperament reminds me of the first time I saw you. Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so arrogant and unafraid of death, at least in that environment, anyone¡¯s first reaction would definitely be to obey me or respect me!¡± Kush looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°But you chose to fight me because you didn¡¯t want to be lower than me! As it turns out, you do have that capability, but... you have to know that capitalism has been around for hundred years, so it must have its strength and advantages to be there for this long. Those who tried to take them down had failed, who are you to speak?¡±

    ¡°A hundred years?¡± Xu Chengughed. ¡°Let me tell you, I just got rid of four ns with a thousand years of heritage! Also, let me tell you, you must be wondering why I had to eliminate the Ryong n that day! They were another branch of the Ryong Family that I¡¯ve exterminated before. My initial reason foring to the Land of Mercenaries was just to sweep the floor, but then I realized that this ce is nice, and as a special forces veteran, it¡¯s a good ce for me to stay.¡±

    Kush teased him. ¡°Your retirement is truly a loss for your country, who was that insensitive? If one day, the country needs you, will you be willing to go back?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have an answer already? I¡¯ve got the blood running through my veins, it¡¯s a mark that cannot be erased. Not to mention that we have an awesome name: the descendants of Dragons.¡±

 Chapter 691 - Those at the top of the pyramid

    <h4>Chapter 691: Those at the top of the pyramid (Part One)</h4>

    ¨C Zurich, Switzend ¨C

    ¨C A modern castle-like private residence ¨C

    Several limited edition Rolls-Royce cars were parked outside the residence¡¯s huge fountain garden.

    Meanwhile, inside the castle in a huge guest room, famous paintings from all over the world hung on the walls.

    Every painting here was worth a fortune, from medieval paintings to modern oil paintings, it was enough to portray the owner¡¯s status and taste.

    The guest room was covered with expensive carpets, with a huge relief sculptured chandelier hanging down from the ceiling.

    The chairs were arranged in rows with an orderly manner.

    There were a total of seven men sitting around the round table; some had their legs crossed, some were smoking cigars, and some were sipping their coffee.

    Whether it was the coffee or the cigars, they were all top-level products.

    The youngest of the seven were in their sixties, and the oldest was nearly ny years old.

    The oldest one had a full head of white hair, and he took a sip of the coffee and opened his tired-looking eyes. He then ced the cup on the table as he said, ¡°Lord of Asia (highest position in the Capital Society), I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea. You¡¯ve been taking the resources in Europe, but you¡¯re unwilling to share the resources in Asia. Since the lords from all seven continents are here today, let¡¯s make things clear, or else there¡¯s no equality in this.¡±

    The Lord of Asia was from the Wei Nation, and if they were to trace his origin, he was originally the representative of the Shanjing Group back when it was undissolved.

    In 20th century Asia, Wei Nation had the most powerful economic origin. Back then, they were so rich that they boughtnd in the M Nation like crazy and were even more wealthy than the Middle Eastern lords of today. So rich that this founder of a consortium could get a position at the round table. Although the Wei Nation¡¯s influence was gradually reced by Huaxia, his status and past influence was enough for him to be seated here as one of the lords representing Asia in the Capital Society.

    However, it seemed that he was currently having a hard time.

    Heughed bitterly hearing what the old Rothchild said, ¡°I need the council to send me some Knights of the Round Table, I feel like someone is trying to screw with me!¡±

    The seven elders went into silence.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Lord of Asia: ¡°Our council has always been wanting to get Huaxia to join us with its huge market. I¡¯ve been working on this project over these years, and I could even say that I¡¯ve prated inside. However, something unexpected came up. I think you all know that ever since that country opened up with reforms, I¡¯ve got in touch with the Four ns who had great financial backgrounds, right?¡±

    <h4>Chapter 691: Those at the top of the pyramid (Part Two)</h4>

    The others nodded. ¡°I remember you talking about it a few years ago.¡±

    Lord of Asia: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve also brought in many of the Wei Nation business chains and just when I was about to form an alliance, the four ns were wiped out overnight!¡±

    Having said that out loud, he even felt it was unbelievable.

    Old man Rothschild nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s the charm of this mysterious country. It would never have happened in Europe, or in the capitalist countries. We have always been respectful and try to stay away from that country, but these years, their economy has advanced tremendously. A lot of resources were actually more forefront than our Capital Society, and that has been the worst for all of us. It¡¯s also where we¡¯ve failed, and you, Lord of Asia, a great portion of this is your responsibility!¡±

    The Lord of Asia rubbed his brow and nodded. ¡°Yes, I admit it and I¡¯m not going to make excuses. I have an obligation to get my hands deep into that country, and I was about to seed. This has also cost me a great deal of money as well. One of my underground money houses in Huaxia was wiped out as well, with over thirty billion dors in cash gone. Even the listedpanies that were sheltered under this money house were all investigated. An entire chain of Wei Nation business was brought into the deep water, and with the decreased market values of the listedpanies plus the underground money house, I faced a total loss of one hundred billion dors!¡±

    The Lord of Asia mmed his hand on the table looking furious as he ranted.

    One hundred billion dors!

    That was the equivalent of the gross revenue for an entire consortium over a year or two. For the Cloffi Consortium, it would be enough to cover the entire M Nation¡¯s military research costs for a year.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t investigate this?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± He tapped one hand on the table and said slowly, ¡°It was a police officer, an excellent officer, one that¡¯s very calctive and adventurous who liked to take risks and walk on the edges. I¡¯m a very cautious person and I don¡¯t work with someone unless I¡¯m a hundred percent sure. So I found the four ruling forces in Huaxia who were in control of the finances. I spent ten years forming a coboration chain with them, and I didn¡¯t expect that an unintentional police investigation would destroy all of this, cutting all my ties in Huaxia. Then the same person wiped out the four ns along with all of my cooperation, causing all my funds and projects on halt. The Huaxia government confiscated their industries and one-tenth of my funds at the same time, I can¡¯t get any of those back at all.¡±

    At this time, the representative of the Cloffi Consortium wondered. ¡°Why can¡¯t you get it back? Just use economic sanctions.¡±

    Oldman Rothschildughed bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s where I find the country scary. Over there, money doesn¡¯t mean everything, but if you are powerful, then you would be rich. Got it?¡±

    The Lord of Asia nodded. ¡°That was said very thoroughly and that¡¯s why I feel that someone is watching me. They have been trying to get to me several times, and if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Rothchild holding up the pressure to protect me, I¡¯m afraid that someone else would be sitting here right now.¡±

    Anyone who had lost hundreds of billions of dors during his term would be eliminated for sure, but it was fortunate even after the Shanjing Group got dissolved, its branchpanies were still quite strong, or else his position would definitely have been handed-over to some other Wei Nation consortium representatives.

    Old man Rothschildughed and asked him, ¡°So you didn¡¯t take your revenge? Your nation has a very crazy culture, and I won¡¯t believe it if you didn¡¯t avenge yourself.¡±

    ¡°Of course I took action. I almost lost my position, how could I let him fly off so easily.¡± The Lord of Asia recalled and smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been hoping that the Council would send Knights to our Asian branch. Remember the scandal between the Shanjing and the Wei Nation government a year ago?¡±

    They all nodded their heads as this incident had caused the entire economy of the Wei Nation to decline by a fifth of its financial strength! The impact was still significant even until today.

    ¡°Could it be?¡± Old man Rothschild narrowed his eyes. ¡°That had something to do with Huaxia?¡±

    The Lord of Asia tilted his head upwards as he closed his eyes and nodded.

 Chapter 692 - An Uncontrollable Power on the Rise

    <strong>Chapter 692: An Uncontroble Power on the Rise</strong>

    Oldman Rothschild and the other five Lords were very surprised.

    The Lord of Asia opened his eyes slowly as his hands clenched harder on the armrests. ¡°I sent someone to kill this man to see what would happen, and my people couldn¡¯t even get close to him. This man¡¯s political status in Huaxia is definitely not as simple as it seems, and we didn¡¯t want to set fire on ourselves and get into a bad rtionship with Huaxia, since that would affect ourpanies as well. However, we also wanted to warn them to not go too far, so I sent someone to assassinate the man¡¯s lover!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite low to get women involved. Since when has a lord fallen to use such a despicable method?¡± The other lords mocked him.

    That was indeed a low move.

    However, the Lord of Asia said, ¡°If someone made you lose hundreds of billions of dors, not just his woman, I bet you¡¯d probably dig out his ancestor¡¯s grave. I didn¡¯t have any other way, he was a very difficult person to approach, and an assassination of such an important political figure would cause bacsh from the Huaxia government. I was just warning him, and then the Shanjing Group suffered. Of course, I have not been able to find direct evidence that this was their work, but at that point in time, there was no one except for this person who could¡¯ve done it. Because the man Shanjing Kubo, who was responsible for the assassination led to his entire Shanjing Group to be exterminated.¡±

    Old Man Rothschild shook his head. ¡°Lord Okami, although there is a certain possibility for you to specte like this, it¡¯s better not to be so certain without evidence. You know that at our level, any suspicion could lead to war.¡±

    The Lord of Asia nodded. ¡°I know, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m requesting that the Knights help me investigate this matter. I¡¯m sure we all wish to get a hold of the market in Huaxia, right? I assure you that if this man is not removed, he could be a disasterter on. We are determined not to allow any powerful entity out of our control, other than the Knights.¡±

    That was when the Lord of Africa interrupted. ¡°There is one guy right now who wants to be freed from our control.¡±

    Old Man Rothschild: ¡°Kush, is it? Word has spread about a temporary establishment of a government in the Land of Mercenaries, and I¡¯ve heard that the people are responding strongly.¡±

    The Lord of Africa pped the table. ¡°The stronger it is, the more it gets out of our control! Don¡¯t forget that we haven¡¯t mined enough crude oil, and there¡¯s at least one-fifth of the world¡¯s crude oil in that Land of Mercenaries, as well as the diamond mines. Those things are all money, and I won¡¯t allow them to fly away when we just managed to grasp them in our hands. The M Nation¡¯s peacekeeping troops have marched in and achieved a somewhat good result. If he was to establish a government and have a permanent neutral position, that can¡¯t be allowed! We have to get rid of this Kush!¡±

    The Cloffi Family¡¯s representative nodded. ¡°I wanted to ask you about this. The M Nation is threatened by Kush¡¯s sudden move, and Kush is your man. Tell me, what do you n to do? We won¡¯t harm the refugees and theirnd, but the resources, the important thing is the resources. The crude oil plus minerals in the Land of Mercenaries is worth roughly in the trillions of dors, and that¡¯s to be conservative! You must know that it¡¯s because Kush was your puppet all these years that you¡¯ve been able to sit in the position as the Lord of Africa. If he and his resources are out of your control, then you know the consequences.¡±

    The Lord of Africa had sweat running down his face as he nodded. Although everyone sitting at the table were all addressed as Lords, Cloffi and Rothschild were the main people in power in the Capital Society, and he was iparable to the two.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll make it work on Kush¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably toote.¡± Old man Rothschild looked at him sharply and said, ¡°A dog that has been deadly obedient for thirty years, no matter how strong its willpower, would¡¯ve lost its sharpness. But now it suddenly knows how to bite its master? It would mean that he has found someone else to support him.¡±

    Having said that, he looked at Cloffi and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about what happened with the M Nation, that their two operations have failed. Is there any country in this world that can make the trained people of the M Nation suffer this much? Almost non-existent! Think about those types of weaponry in the Land of Mercenaries, they are all the old weapons. Even if we don¡¯t talk about therge war weapons, the regr weapons that our soldiers carry are definitely better than theirs. The weather and environment may y a role, but it¡¯s not an absolute factor. Therefore, the biggest reason for the defeat is that there¡¯s a force in the Land of Mercenaries we are unfamiliar with!¡±

    The Lord of Africa added on. ¡°This was what I was nning to say today as well. The Land of Mercenaries was previously divided into five territories. Kush had two-fifths of it, the Four ns had two-fifths, and the remaining one-fifth was upied by mercenaries from various countries. With this division, the Land of Mercenaries would always be at war and during its chaotic times, we could slowly take their resources. However, this all changed when a new mercenary corp intervened.¡±

    The old member of the Rothschild Family: ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    The Lord of Africa: ¡°A force called the Deviant Mercenary Corp. This force established itself very recently, and the members have been inconsistent in number. It¡¯s impossible to find out which country is supporting them, because their members are from all over the world, including whites, cks, and Asians. This new force recently ignited the biggest battle in the Land of Mercenaries, and the Four ns fell from their position after this battle. The Continental Mercenaries owned by Kush seized three-fifths of thend and is showing the intention to seize even more. You must know that I did not authorize him to do any of this, how could I let him establish a new country after taking over thend? So you¡¯re right, Master Lord. I think there is a force growing out there that we don¡¯t know about, and it seems that a lot of things have drifted out of our control in thest few years.¡±

    The old man from the Rothschild family nodded and blew on his cigar after lighting it. ¡°For example, the Mand Lab? I¡¯ll put the warning out there, that once their technology is sessful, whoever tries to secretly steal it will be removed from the Capital Society for good!¡±

    Having said that, he let out a mouthful of smoke and continued. ¡°Lord Okami, the Knights could assist you in investigating the case you mentioned. And Lord of Africa, if necessary, will kill Kush for good. The King of Mercenaries will only be great if he dies in war.¡±

    The Lord of Africa nodded. ¡°I understand, but Master Lord, Kush¡¯s power has been a bit out of our control over the years. The knight who used to teach him is now in his old age, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to control him anymore.¡±

    The old Rothschild Family memberughed. ¡°The Knights will always be renewed, and rest assured that even the most powerful one-man-army on Earth will conform to the Capital Society!¡±

 Chapter 693 - Mr. R

    <b>Chapter 693: Mr. R (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Land of Mercenaries ¨C

    A man in his thirties with a face covered in a beard was riding in a pickup truck.

    The driver asked him, ¡°If we bump into any bandits and robbers on the road, you better cooperate with me. By the way, do you have any friends in one of the mercenary corps?¡±

    This western man said, ¡°Yes, in the Continental Mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°The Continental Mercenaries? So do you have their tattoos? If you do, things would be much easier. The gang of robbers will not bother me, and I will charge you less for the ride. It¡¯ll be just $10K and no less than that. You must understand that we¡¯re risking our lives driving down this road to earn some money, a lot of people die here. I could try to greet the regr robbers, give them some bribes, and they¡¯ll let us go. But if we meet those individual ones, then we would need more money.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer and asked the driver back, ¡°Have you heard of the Deviant Mercenaries?¡±

    ¡°Deviant? Everyone here has heard of them! But it seems that they have disbanded and disappeared,¡± the driver said.

    ¡°Disappeared?¡± The man¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°So have you heard any stories of this group of mercenaries? Are they strong?¡±

    ¡°Very strong!¡± The driver smacked his lips. ¡°You know the military drill a while ago? The M Nation soldiers were wiped out! If it wasn¡¯t for the Deviant Corp, the winter time on thisnd would havested much longer. So everyone still has a strong affection for the Deviant Corp, and oftentimes, the groups would get into fights but never involve the Deviant Corp Mercenaries, as a way to thank them. Of course, no one would want to mess with the Deviant Corp either, I heard that if you see one of their members in the wild, then you should stay away from them or else you¡¯ll get yourself killed. By all means, in years I¡¯ve been driving down this road, I¡¯ve actually never seen a Deviant Mercenary.¡±

    Man: ¡°Do you recognize their symbol?¡±

    The driver: ¡°I don¡¯t, and there¡¯s no record of it at the mercenary union. Anyways, if you see any symbol you don¡¯t recognize, just run away because it¡¯s definitely the Deviant Corp¡¯s symbol. We call this mercenary group here the Ghost Mercenaries.¡±

    The man nodded.

    ¡°Alright, are you here at the Land of Mercenaries as a fugitive?¡± The driver continued saying, ¡°Then you¡¯vee to the right ce, a temporary government will be established soon, and by then you can be a citizen with a new identity, and you will no longer be a vagabond.¡±

    The man looked away with both eyes aloof. ¡°For me, a vagabond means more freedom. Nationality will give the insecure ones relief, but it would only shackle me.¡±

    The driver was startled for a moment and he sighed. ¡°Who would want to be wandering around if they could have an identity? They¡¯ll just die without knowing who¡¯s going to stand up for them.¡±

    The man: ¡°And so you think it¡¯s safe to be a citizen in some country? When someone is trying to kill you, only money can settle it all whether it¡¯swsuits or jail time. To be frank, money is everything in this world.¡±

    The driver shook his head, and after he dropped the man off at the capital town owned by the Continental Mercenaries, he couldn¡¯t help but say to the man, ¡°There are many asions where you¡¯ve earned the money, but you don¡¯t live to spend it all.¡±

    The manughed. ¡°Like you, for example?¡±

    Having said that, he took a gun out of his bag and shot the driver in the head!

    <b>Chapter 693: Mr. R (Part Two)</b>

    The driver was killed on the spot.

    The man retrieved his gun as he looked at the dead body and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you $10K! I¡¯d rather kill one more person if I can avoid paying any money!¡±

    He said that as he headed into the city.

    He arrived at the government office building where he saw a steady stream of residents who were going to go in and apply for jobs, and they seemed to have a high expectation for the new government.

    An intent to kill shed across the man¡¯s eyes.

    The recruitment event at the government building did not have strong security as he arrived at the back garden of the building effortlessly, and the security here became more strict. After all, it belonged to the soldiers, and was also where Kush¡¯s office was.

    However, this man went straight over to a soldier, grabbed him by the cor, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Kush?¡±

    The soldiers around him immediately pointed their guns at him.

    The man simply shouted out a name, ¡°Snake!¡±

    Kush¡¯s body trembled at the sound of someone calling him by that name. This was his name when he was still a kid, and there was only one person who knew it, the mentor who had trained him!

    Kush stood up after snapping the pen in halves and walked outside of the office.

    In the hallway outside, Xu Cheng never left, as he was nning on guarding Kush until the new government was established sessfully. So when he saw an intruder downstairs shouting an unfamiliar name and Kushing right out, he knew that the person Kush feared was here.

    Kush ced both hands on the handrail as he looked down at the stranger below, and the man had the exact same vibe as his mentor back then.

    ¡°Let hime up,¡± Kush said.

    The man shrugged a soldier off and walked up the stairs.

    When he passed by Xu Cheng in the hallway, he suddenly felt a powerful vibe and he turned to look at Xu Cheng¡¯s back as if he was thinking about something.

    He then withdrew his gaze as he walked into Kush¡¯s office and sat down across from Kush.

    He spoke directly, ¡°You¡¯ve broken the rules, Snake.¡±

    Kush said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, bring Mr. R to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still grateful, you¡¯d better do what he orders you to do, because you¡¯ve broken the rules already.¡±

    Kush: ¡°Then what do I have to do to not break the rules? Over the years, I¡¯ve generated a total of seventy to eighty billion dors¡¯ worth of profit for you. Is that not enough?¡±

    The man: ¡°Enough? What do you think? If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. R, where would you be now? Everything he has now was what he earned from training you, do you think it¡¯s enough?¡±

    Kush narrowed his eyes. ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    The man said, ¡°Stop establishing a new country, and hand over two-thirds of the crude oil and minerals in the Land of Mercenaries. Then you¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Kush became furious. ¡°Then I will be betraying this country! What¡¯s the difference between doing that and being a traitor?¡±

    The man across the room looked at him indifferently without an expression; clearly there was no room for negotiation.

    He suddenly asked Kush, ¡°During all the past training andmunications with you, you¡¯ve never had such a hard attitude. Did your teeth grow back out or you¡¯ve found someone who can back you up? You¡¯ve been following Mr. R, so I assume you¡¯ve found out the force behind him, right? I think you know what you¡¯re dealing with, and of course, the higher-ups aren¡¯t unreasonable, being kind enough to offer you a middle ground. You can establish a government, but you will need to fall sick and be reced by one of our men in power. We will pay you a certain amount to leave the country, or you can choose to go into retirement within your own mercenary corp.¡±

    Kush: ¡°How much money will it be?¡±

    The man: ¡°One hundred million dors!¡±

    Kush burst outughing and the sarcasm was obvious. ¡°I made over seventy billion dors for you guys, and you¡¯re offering me a hundred million? It really is the capitalist way that you¡¯re all greedy and forever unsatisfied.¡±

    The man: ¡°If you know how capitalists work, then you should know that offering you 100 million is more than enough.¡±

    Kush asked him, ¡°How should I address you?¡±

    The man answered, ¡°You can think of me as the new Mr. R!¡±

    Outside, Xu Cheng who was smoking a cigarette chuckled when he heard the conversation. ¡°So R indeed indicates a codename for their rankings.¡±

 Chapter 694 - You guys are the players, Iâ€™m NPC

    <b>Chapter 694: You guys are the yers, I¡¯m NPC (Part One)</b>

    Kush looked at the man and said, ¡°To be honest, with your strength and power, you don¡¯t need to work for the capitalists. If you are willing, any country would ept you and you could¡¯ve had a better life.

    The man looked at Kush, slightly curling his lips. ¡°We excel at brainwashing, and you are trying to do that to me? Would you believe me if I tell you that our powers are even beyond that of a nation?¡±

    Kush: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be free?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The man said bluntly. ¡°That¡¯s why I serve capitalism because capitalism is everything. Does your so-called freedom allow you to kill? Are you allowed to do whatever you want freely? You cannot, can you? Nows in any country would permit you to do so. However, because I serve capitalism, no one wille and arrest me even if I kill anyone; they will insteade and clean up my mess and obliterate the justice system. Which option do you think has more power? ¡°

    Kush narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Do other people¡¯s lives mean nothing to you?¡±

    The man replied sarcastically. ¡°So you have killed fewer people than I have, King of Mercenaries? You, a murderous war machine, are talking to me about mercy? Why do we want to be stronger? Isn¡¯t it just so we can do whatever we want? The moment we took that step, we were destined to be different from themoners, and we are meant to be superior to them. Do you know the ss system? All the blood shed on the way were the paving stones for the ss system.¡±

    Kush: ¡°I thought I was pathetic enough, but I didn¡¯t think that there was someone more pathetic than I am. Those capitalists gave you a little power to kill others, and you¡¯ve lost your humanity to serve them. I guess you must¡¯ve had an unpleasant childhood and must¡¯ve suffered from injustice, and that¡¯s why you hate this world.¡±

    The man did not react to his words and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m almost done talking with you. I¡¯m here because I receive orders to keep you hospitalized or send you to the morgue, pick one.¡±

    Kush¡¯s brows narrowed as he flipped his desk at Mr. R, who punched it, shattering it into pieces. He then grabbed Kush by the neck with one hand and pushed him flying out of the third floor window.

    Pang!

    The window ss shattered as Mr. R grabbed Kush by the neck and fell to the ground level with him together; Kush was crushed by Mr. R from the sky!

    Kush felt like his bones were about to fall apart but then he knocked Mr. R off with a kick to his back. Mr. R rolled backwards, stood up, and turned around to look at Kush, looking at him like a cold heartless murderer.

    Kush bounced back up and stood upright, but before he could recover, Mr. R threw a punch at him trying to kill him and Kush punched right back at him! Both took a few steps backwards from each other¡¯s power.

    However, the shockwave that Mr. R brought to Kush was more intense; Mr. R took three steps back while Kush choked and took five steps back!

    Mr. R narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve hid your true strength all these years. I didn¡¯t expect you to be halfway into the R rank!¡±

    In fact, if he hadn¡¯t met Xu Cheng, Kush wouldn¡¯t have been halfway to R rank. It was because Xu Cheng had indirectly strengthened some of his genes and cells during the recovery phase, and that excited his cells to an active state, allowing him to surpass the SSS rank and enter into the R Rank.

    Mr. R looked at him and said, ¡°The R rank is not easy, if you are willing to retreat away from here and ept our arrangement, your rank right now would be enough to be one of the Knights and get you ess to some advanced privileges.¡±

    Kush: ¡°I¡¯d rather be a rooster¡¯s head than a phoenix¡¯s tail; to be a king here rather than someone¡¯s servant!¡±

    Mr. R sneered. ¡°But your power of the throne could be easily destroyed by someone else. It is simply too easy to destroy the Land of Mercenaries; we¡¯ll just restrict your exports, as well as impose trade and economic sanctions, and this country will continue to be a developing country for years toe. Sooner orter, there will be civil unrest, and your government will end up like the previous government.¡±

    <b>Chapter 694: You guys are the yers, I¡¯m NPC (Part Two)</b>

    Kush gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s still better than being in war for years. Go back and tell your masters that unless I die, the new government in the Land of Mercenaries will be established!¡±

    ¡°Then you shall die now.¡± Mr. R suddenly pulled out a dagger and quickly approached Kush like a breeze of wind.

    Kush was taken aback as he retreated backwards, and the dagger pierced through air less than ten centimeters away from his neck, yet the force of the dagger still made a cut on his skin, making him bleed a little.

    At this point, Xu Cheng, who stood by the broken window on the third floor, looked over and asked Kush, ¡°I can see that you are not his opponent, do you want some help?¡±

    The corner of Mr. R¡¯s eyes twitched a little as he looked up at Xu Cheng on the third floor, he had suspected that this man was an expert when he saw him a few moments back.

    Kush wiped the blood off from his neck as he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t agree to cooperate with you? Because you are no different from this annoying guy in front of me. You¡¯re also here for this country¡¯s resources!¡±

    Xu Cheng leaned against the wall and said, ¡°At least I am sincere in wanting to expand the economy here. If I only wanted the resources, then I would have killed you earlier and transported all the crude oil out. Why would I have kept you and your Continental Mercenaries, and also make you establish a new government?¡±

    Kush: ¡°Because your ambition is not just about the crude oil here, you want to actually control this country. You want to be like the Morgan or Cloffi Families, to have overall control of a country¡¯s entire economy.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°That¡¯s a fact and I won¡¯t lie to you. But as I said, I won¡¯t interfere with you or your future heir¡¯s power in politics.¡±

    Mr. R felt ridiculous listening to the conversation between the two of them.

    He raised his head and stared at Xu Cheng as he sneered. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you dream like this at your age, but reality doesn¡¯t work like that in this world. Whether it¡¯s the Morgan or Cloffi Families, both of them were prospered for centuries and each generation goes through strict training. To be like them, every leader was strict upon themselves because any mistake could lead to a failure in the future generations. I can tell that you are very ambitious; why don¡¯t youe with me, maybe we are on the same path. Trust me.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°We are on different paths. You are bent on controlling the world to be a top-ss yer, while I am doing all this so the world doesn¡¯t target me. Not to mention that we might be opposing each other: you want to y with the world in your hands, while I don¡¯t want to be yed. So, I¡¯m afraid we are on opposite sides.¡±

    Mr. R: ¡°Who do you represent? Tell me the name of your consortium, perhaps this is just a misunderstanding and we¡¯re actually on the same terms.¡±

    Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°I represent NPC! I am responsible for overseeing the excessive actions of you top-ss yers. Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m a member of the Deviant Mercenary Corps.¡±

    Mr. R squinted his eyes. ¡°Deviant Corp? Perfect, I was just thinking about how to get rid of the Deviant Corp on my way here, so that there will not be any wild cards in the Land of Mercenaries. You certainly came at the right time.¡±

 Chapter 695 - Why does a westerner know internal martial arts?

    <h4>Chapter 695: Why does a westerner know internal martial arts? (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I came at the right time, but I have been waiting for you!¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng jumped from the third floor swiftly andnded steadily on the ground standing with a straight back.

    Mr. R subconsciously took out another dagger.

    He sighed: ¡°This visit did not disappoint me, you¡¯re the strongest targets out of my previous assassination missions. Fighting you guys makes me very excited.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the daggers in his hands and asked Kush, ¡°He¡¯s got the same weapon style as you?¡±

    Kushughed bitterly. ¡°I was trained by them, what do you think? I remember you being afraid of this dagger?¡±

    ¡°It was a bit scary,¡± Xu Cheng said as he suddenly disappeared on the spot. The next moment, he appeared in front of Mr. R, throwing a shadow fist at his chest.

    Mr. R blocked his attack with the two daggers, but he was blown away by Xu Cheng¡¯s tremendous brute force and shattered the wall that he mmed into.

    When he stood up, he stared at Xu Cheng in disbelief, and blood was overflowing from his mouth as his hands trembled.

    He examined Xu Cheng and looked around.

    Xu Cheng saw through his thoughts of wanting to flee, so he said, ¡°That was only round one and you are ready to leave? Do you think I¡¯ll let you go now that I¡¯ve exposed myself today?¡±

    Xu Cheng once again rushed in front of Mr. R and threw another punch.

    Mr. R blocked it with one arm as he spun the dagger in his other hand and stabbed it towards Xu Cheng¡¯s chest.

    Mr. R¡¯s eyes twitched when the dagger didn¡¯t prate into Xu Cheng¡¯s flesh and made a ¡®nk¡¯ sound.

    He then quickly tried to sweep Xu Cheng¡¯s legs with his foot to make his retreat.

    But when he swept his foot over, Xu Cheng¡¯s foot also swept against him!

    A cracking sound came out, and R felt a stinging pain from his knee bones, causing his leg to subconsciously retract, and he quickly attacked at Xu Cheng¡¯s face with the two daggers.

    Xu Cheng leaned his head back and took half a step backwards when he noticed R¡¯s sweeping leg caused a huge amount of dust to fly into the air, interfering with Xu Cheng¡¯s vision.

    However, Xu Cheng activated his prating vision, and this dust interference had no effect on him at all.

    The Continental Mercenaries surrounded the area and were shooting at the fleeing Mr. R, but Mr. R swung his dagger with some dazzling moves and deflected all the bullets. He endured the pain from his foot as he flipped over a few walls. He was less than 6 feet tall, but he easily climbed up the 12 feet high walls with parkour moves as the bullets hit the sand and gravel on the ground behind him.

    Some soldiers were prepared to chase after him in cars.

    But Kush interrupted their idea and said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase him, he¡¯ll take out whoever chases after him.¡±

    Chapter 695: Why does a westerner know internal martial arts? (Part Two)

    He then looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind? If he goes back, another two or three Mr. Rs wille and clear the ce! He can¡¯t go back alive.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I know, the reason I didn¡¯t do anything is because there are too many civilians here and we can¡¯t show our true strength to them. He won¡¯t be able to make the escape.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng turned around and walked out of the office building.

    R was good at anti-reconnaissance and he knew how to do a cover evacuation once he had entered into the woods.

    To be honest, if he went all out to fight with Xu Cheng, he could hold up the fight. However, if he died, then the important information he obtained on this trip would not be reported to the top-level executives, there would always be a second chance in the future if he stayed alive. Although it was a bitme to escape, he coulde prepared next time and it would be the death of these people by then.

    Xu Cheng had always wanted to stay mysterious, and since he had already exposed himself, he had no intention of letting Mr. R go alive.

    Letting him go temporarily was just so that they would not fight in front of the general public and risk exposing his true strength.

    Mr. R¡¯s overall strength was indeed quite strong. If Xu Cheng didn¡¯t gain his ability to control 100,000-volts of electricity, then he would not be confident enough that he could win. Without relying on the voltage, Xu Cheng could probably use his 50X explosive strength and knock Mr. R down by surprise!

    R¡¯s leg was injured without knowing Xu Cheng could have such a great explosive power, and if he went back alive and was able to study Xu Cheng¡¯s strength, Xu Cheng might not be able to take advantage of him the next time around.

    Mr. R saw a military pickup truck when he passed through the forest, and he threw his dagger, striking it in the driver¡¯s neck. He then sucked it back with internal force and punched at the window, shattering it to pieces as he then got into the driver¡¯s seat. He then quickly threw the corpse through the window and left.

    Just then, a shadow loomed over at the side of his car.

    It was so fast that R thought he was seeing things.

    When he fixed his gaze, the shadow that had just passed by turned around and brushed past his car again.

    Mr. R felt a little creeped out. He pressed down at the elerator and roared through the desert at 200mph.

    However, he did not expect that shadow to swing past his car again!

    The shadow then sped across the road directly in front of him.

    The man who was faster than the car going 200mph was no other than Dulson!

    He was in charge of tracking down Mr. R the moment he left the city, and he knew that he was no match for Mr. R. He would get himself killed if they were inbat, so he just used his ability to act as a tracker and kept his distance away from him.

    However, Mr. R was irritated because he couldn¡¯t see whatever the hell Dulson was.

    He took out his satellite phone from his bag and prepared to report the situation to the executives.

    When Dulson saw him take out his phone, he quickly came closer like a ghost and smashed the window on the passenger¡¯s side, startling Mr. R.

    That was when Mr. R felt that the blinding sunlight got covered by some sort of object, that the cloud had shifted over, covering the sun. However, when he lifted his head to look up at the sky, Xu Cheng had jumped at him from a few hundred meters away, andnded directly at the head of his car from the sky.

    Boom!

    The front wheels burst right off as Xu Cheng smashed down, tipping the rear end of the car upward and causing it to roll over.

    Mr. R was quick to dodge as he had jumped out of the vehicle by instinct the moment Xu Cheng¡¯s feetnded. He rolled a few meters and quickly rushed through the dust, trying to attack Xu Cheng before he could realize.

    Just then, he felt that the shadow from before hit him hard on the abdomen all of the sudden, like a bull charging at his lungs! He almost didn¡¯t catch his breath as he was sent flying away.

    Then, Xu Cheng who hadnded, walked over and threw a punch at Mr. R¡¯s face; more than 10,000 pounds of force blew Mr.R¡¯s head right off as it fell and rolled onto the sand.

 Chapter 696 - Stronger than imagined

    <b>Chapter 696: Stronger than imagined (Part One)</b>

    Kush was shocked when Xu Cheng brought R¡¯s head to the table at his house.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you could actually chase him down and kill him. But during today¡¯s encounter, I felt that there was a bit of a gap in strength between this man and the Mr. R who taught me.¡±

    ¡°Was the person who taught you Asian?¡± Xu Cheng asked Kush straight up.

    Kush shook his head and asked, ¡°Why do you say that? You think the Mr. R who trained me was from Huaxia?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to Kush, ¡°The Kung Fu you¡¯ve been practicing, does it focus on the unity of your heart, chi, and mind? If that¡¯s the case, then this Kung Fu culture came from Eastern Huaxia. During wartime in the past, Westerners would always call us the Sick Men of Asia and say we had weak physiques. However, their so-called Sick Men of Asia could easily defeat a built man with simple moves! That¡¯s because we relied on the explosive strength created by our chi and our mind, which ismonly known as internal martial arts! Our culture and history have existed for over five thousand years, and there is early documentation of how we encountered a bottleneck when we were trying to use external forces to train ourselves; for example, a built westerner could only exert thousand pounds of force with his arm strength of explosive power at the most! It was recorded in early Huaxia history that our ancestors exercised this internal martial art in which men be one with the environment. They found that human potential is unlimited a very long time ago, and this potential could sometimes be very vague. Some people could discover this potential unintentionally from a huge stimulus. When a person¡¯s mind is filled with a belief, this belief is called one¡¯s will in internal martial arts. If someone¡¯s potential was to be discovered because of their strong will, then their power would be way terrifying than any external force. It¡¯s not that I look down on the muscr powers, but an expert who relies on strength built from the muscles would never reach the SSS rank, let alone reach the R rank; so there must be internal martial arts involved. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if the Mr. R who taught you was from Huaxia.¡±

    Kush shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen his face; I didn¡¯t know if he¡¯s Asian or not. He spoke fluent English without any ent.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What about his height?¡±

    Kush¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°He was indeed somewhat modest in height and was only about 1.7m tall.¡±

    Xu Cheng ruled out Little Joker based on the height information.

    Little Joker¡¯s strength was probably at the R Rank by now, but he couldn¡¯t have taught Kush in the past. If he was right, the Mr. R that died today was just a trainee!

    And that was the scary part, because he had fought the devils of the seven deadly sins who were trained by Little Joker, and they were only at S Rank. This made him wonder how strong that Mr. R was if he trained an R ranked expert!

    Xu Cheng felt that things were moreplicated than he thought inside the Capital Society, and maybe this force was what allowed them to be above everything else. Xu Cheng suddenly felt lucky that he didn¡¯t let this Mr. R go back alive, or else if he was exposed and had to get into a fight, he might have a hard time winning or even possibly lose.

    Kush stared at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°That¡¯s the first time I saw a serious expression on your face. I didn¡¯t expect you to be afraid of anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    If Lin Chuxue was here, with her understanding of Xu Cheng and seeing his serious expression with narrowed eyes, she would know that he was more excited and interested than afraid.

    He always thought that he would be arch enemies with the Little Joker after being the heir to Zhang Chenfeng, but now it seems that there were others out there in the world who were stronger, and that his Master and the Little Joker were not Huaxia¡¯s only top experts.

    He wondered what kind of level expert could join the Capital Society? What if they had infiltrated all around the world?

    Chapter 696: Stronger than imagined (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng felt the need to head back home and question Old Master Ye about this matter.

    Dulson who was driving the car saw that Xu Cheng seemed to be pondering something during the whole ride home, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Boss?¡±

    Xu Cheng came back to his senses and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    Dulson: ¡°What are we going to do with the M Nation soldiers who¡¯re still hiding in the canyon? Our men back home thought maybe you have an arrangement in mind, and they wanted me to ask you. They have been monitoring them for a long time, and if you don¡¯t have a n, then they will go on and clear up the area. Also, Mario said he wants toe home; he is a little ufortable being treated as a good citizen over there, and he said that those people are too hypocritical, treating the bad guys as good guys.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied, ¡°Tell him that he¡¯s not needed at home for the time being, he has to cooperate with Chekhov and Stenson to open up the political situation in the M Nation. I feel that a battle between us and the M Nation is inevitable, and it¡¯s better to have information about the other side to know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Dulson: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him know.¡±

    ¨C Switzend ¨C

    ¨C At the bottom of a mountain, in a manor surrounded by water ¨C

    Oldman Rothschild sat on one side of the table and an elderly Asian man sat across from him.

    The elderly Asian was ying chess while Oldman Rothschild drank his red wine. After a long while, when the sky was getting darker, he looked at the elderly Asian and said, ¡°This is the first time a Knight didn¡¯t return on time from a mission, right?¡±

    He sounded surprised. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    The elderly Asian nodded. ¡°He immediately hung up after the call was answered, so you can imagine what happened.¡±

    Rothchild¡¯s brows narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Elderly Asian: ¡°The knights I¡¯ve trained would never dare to hang up my call right after it¡¯s answered. They wouldn¡¯t dare to hang up even if they were on an assassination mission at the White House. But something like this just happened ten hours ago, so it was either that he was calling for help or that he needed to make an urgent report. Either way, it meant that some things happened out of his and our expectations.¡±

    Rothschild pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Then is he dead?¡±

    The elderly Asian nodded. ¡°Dead. ¡°

    Oldman Rothschild: ¡°But he¡¯s R rank!¡±

    The Elderly Asian: ¡°The fact that he was R rank and was still killed makes me say that the situation is out of our expectations. If he did not feel life-threatened, then why would he have phoned? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s been killed already.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild smacked his lips. ¡°So, the opponent is above R rank? Then we cannot allow someone who¡¯s so exceptional yet beyond our control to be kept alive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether we keep him alive or not.¡± The elderly Asian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s that we do not have the slightest idea who our opponent is. It¡¯s just like ying chess; we know how to move our chess pieces, but the most frightening thing is we don¡¯t know how our opponent¡¯s going to make their next move. Have your intelligence team expendables start heading to the Land of Mercenaries. We can¡¯t take chances by sending in more Knights and risk sacrificing more of them.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for them to go as war correspondents in disguise.¡±

 Chapter 697 - You canâ€™t collapse, you know?

    <b>Chapter 697: You can¡¯t copse, you know? (Part One)</b>

    ¨C M Nation ¨C

    ¨C Fifth Division-

    Amander met with an elderly person.

    This elderly person was obviously Asian.

    He was Satan, themander of the fifth division, and was also known as the Little Joker who escaped from the Dragon Division.

    ¡°Your vacation has ended Mr. Satan, there is a mission that needs you.¡±

    Satan had his eyes closed as he listened to the operaing from the radio he found.

    Themander couldn¡¯t understand it and thought it sounded noisy. The sharp voice of the Peking Opera was too much for him, so he leaned over and turned off the radio.

    When the sound stopped abruptly, Satan¡¯s immediately clenched his fists on the armrests, with veins popping out.

    Themander swallowed air and had no choice but to turn the radio back on again, but then there was only a rustling sound.

    Satan suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°I had such a hard time finding a signal that I could listen to and reminisce about my hometown with. You¡¯re being very rude, you know that? Even though you¡¯re my boss, I can still choose to quit!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The Commander waved his hand. ¡°There is a high-level mission that we need you to act on right away, and you¡¯ll need to take your team with you as well. You need to infiltrate a certain ce, investigate the information we need, and rescue our soldiers.¡±

    Satan lifted his eyes to look at him. ¡°Where to?¡±

    The Commander: ¡°The Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Satan: ¡°Not going. We are not in charge of fighting wars.¡±

    The Commander: ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to fight a war, but to investigate a powerful group there. They have been very mysterious, and our troops went in two times: the first batch was all defeated, and currently one-third of the second batch is on the run. You must go, rescue them, and investigate a mercenary group in the time being.¡±

    Satan: ¡°Mysterious? How mysterious are they? Are they more mysterious than the Dragon Division?¡±

    The Commander: ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be much weaker than the Dragon Division. Let me tell you something, remember the four ns who gave you information about the Dragon Division King? Do you remember the remaining four mercenary groups from the four ns?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Satan said.

    ¡°Those four ns were quite powerful in the Land of Mercenaries, and together they were even more powerful than the Continental Mercenaries. However, half a year ago, all four of their mercenary corps were wiped out!¡±

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Satan suddenly straightened up and asked in a hurry, ¡°The four mercenary corps have been wiped out?¡±

    <b>Chapter 697: You can¡¯t copse, you know? (Part Two)</b>

    The Commander: ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the four major mercenary corps were wiped out, the status of the Continental Mercenaries rose in the Land of Mercenaries. They have an intention to establish a government and be a country, but the M Nation will not allow that. They¡¯ve sent troops to be stationed there, but the troops were met with an ambush. We suspect that there must be an elite team of mercenaries over there; otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have defeated the strong and powerful M Nation, with such a one sided battle as well! So that¡¯s why only a team of experts like yours could take on this mission, we don¡¯t need you to fight them, you just have to investigate this mysterious Deviant Mercenary Corps.¡±

    Satan sat in deep thought for a while and finally said, ¡°Give us as much information as possible on the group of mercenaries we need to investigate. We¡¯ll go.¡±

    Themander signed out of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved if your team takes on this mission. Once you go in, your priority is to rescue the seventy M Nation soldiers trapped in the canyon. We¡¯ve received the GPS coordinates that were sent through their satellite phone two days ago, and I¡¯m afraid that the defeat will soon be revealed to the public. We must rescue these soldiers, otherwise the public will be very concerned about the M Nation¡¯s capability and make trouble. I¡¯ve prepared documents for all of you to go in as war correspondents this time.¡±

    Satan said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Themander stood up and patted his knees. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then. Make your arrangements and head out for the mission immediately.¡±

    Satan was left alone in the room after themander left. He sat back in his seat, and not long after, he pulled open a drawer and took out a photo.

    The man in the photo was none other than Xu Cheng.

    If the Huaxia Intelligence Bureau was present, they would definitely be able to recognize that this photo of Xu Cheng was taken back when he was in the Dragon Division.

    Little Joker still remembered what happened a year ago.

    Someone had sent a message to his secret email: The new King of the Dragon Division has left!

    That was when Little Joker made a secret phone call to Huaxia and snarled at the other side. ¡°How could you let him go?¡±

    The other caller sighed. ¡°He vited the protocol.¡±

    Little Joker raged on. ¡°So what if he vited the protocol? Special treatment for special people, don¡¯t you know that? The Dragon Division sucks enough already; how can you let the King of the team go? Do you think your actions live up to what my senior brother anticipated?¡±

    ¡°Junior Master, don¡¯t get anxious.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°How could I calm down? I was afraid that the Dragon Division would be done when my senior brother couldn¡¯t make it. It wasn¡¯t easy when I had to test out the new King to see if he could actually lead the team, and he¡¯s got great potential in the future you know? Trust me! If there¡¯s any way to retain him, do so and keep him in Huaxia. Don¡¯t let what happened fifty years ago repeat itself!¡±

    The person on the other end could only try to calm Little Joker down. ¡°Didn¡¯t our master choose a woman instead as well? Junior Master, have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done? Do you hate those who are driven more by emotions? But I¡¯ve received your opinion on this, and I¡¯ll try my best to find a way to keep him here. By the way, how¡¯re your injuries, Junior Master?¡±

    The Little Joker went into silence for a while and said, ¡°Not too bad, I¡¯m satisfied with the heir my senior brother found! That¡¯s it, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    It was also after this call that Huaxia adopted the idea of using marriage to keep Xu Cheng there.

    Xu Cheng would not have understood what external troubles Zhang Chenfeng was referring to in hisst words.

    After the extermination of the four ns back then, Little Joker called Zhang Chenfeng and asked him, ¡°Do you need me toe back?¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng said, ¡°I won¡¯t pass on my position to you even if I die, so I¡¯ve already found a candidate for the new Dragon King. However, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s too young to convince the public, and I won¡¯t be able to live on any longer.¡±

    Little Joker was not angry at his decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and test him out. If he can¡¯t beat me, then I¡¯ll be the King.¡±

    Zhang Chenfeng. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Little Joker stopped thinking about the past and picked up the photo as he stared at it and murmured. ¡°Kid, you are the only hope for the Dragon Division, and a line of defense guarding that mysterious country. You can¡¯t copse, you know?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to go to thend of mercenaries, but after he heard that the four major mercenaries had been wiped out, he knew it had something to do with the new Dragon King, Xu Cheng! Because the only person who would have a motive to exterminate them at any cost was the new King of Dragon Division who exterminated the Four ns.

    However, he was being watched.

    Little Joker knew exactly what the power behind thatmander represented, and that was because he had been watching them for a long time as well!

    He had to personally make this trip to the Land of Mercenaries. One thing was to see if the new King had made any progress, and also to persuade him toe home!

    The new Dragon King could not be in trouble. He was not fully capable yet and shouldn¡¯t have left the country; he had no idea how many other powerful hidden masters were out there that he had to face!

    Little Joker picked up the lighter and burned up Xu Cheng¡¯s photo before he left the office.

 Chapter 698 - Iâ€™m afraid my deceased father will come back alive from his coffin

    <b>Chapter 698: I¡¯m afraid my deceased father wille back alive from his coffin (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Huaxia ¨C

    ¨C Dragon Division Headquarters ¨C

    The new members of the Dragon Division had been reassigned.

    Bei Shan was in his office staring at a photo of him and Xu Cheng.

    The youngest disciple, 3 of Diamonds was mopping the floor to clean Bei Shan¡¯s office.

    The 3 of Diamonds was newly selected from the military to be part of the Dragon Division. He was rtively young and had talent, but he was a chatterbox.

    He saw that Bei Shan had been holding a picture frame in his hand for a long time, so he curiously went over and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Bei Shan, who is this?¡±

    Bei Shanughed lightly and put the photo frame back on the desk without a word.

    The 3 of Diamonds asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ve seen everyone representing the 48 cards, and there are many of us who are curious about the two cards we have never met before. Oh right, why isn¡¯t there a number 2 in each suit? I also heard from the others that one of the four Aces will be the King of the Dragon Division?¡±

    ¡°Who told you all this?¡± Bei Shan red at him.

    The junior stuck out his tongue and said, ¡°They¡¯re all saying that the Dragon King position has been vacant for a year now.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s been vacant for ten years, it wouldn¡¯t be filled by anyone from the four of us.¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds was surprised. ¡°Why? We are just going to keep that position empty? Then we won¡¯t have a head.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°The Dragon Division is currently in a period of reassignment and reorganization, why would we need a King for? Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Go and practice.¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds smacked his lips. ¡°Senior Brother, how about let¡¯s recruit a member for the number 2 position in each team. This way in the Diamonds, I won¡¯t be the youngest, and they will have to call me Senior Brotherter.¡±

    A light smile appeared on Bei Shan¡¯s face as he remembered about something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other groups, but we do have a 2 in our suit!¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds: ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s great, then I¡¯m not the youngest.¡±

    Bei Shan shook his head speechlessly. ¡°Get out you.¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds quickly left the room with the mop in his hand.

    When he bumped into the Jack of Diamonds in the corridor, heughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother J, there¡¯s a 2 of Diamonds in our group who¡¯s younger than me. Do you know where he is? I will treat him well.¡±

    ¡±

    The J of Diamonds looked at the junior with an odd expression. ¡°If you ever have the chance to meet him in person, don¡¯t say this to him or you will be beaten.¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds smiled. ¡°If I, the 3 of Diamonds, can¡¯t beat the 2 of Diamonds, then I¡¯ll give him the 3 of Diamonds position and I¡¯ll be the 2 of Diamonds!¡±

    The Jack of Diamonds pointed at himself. ¡°I f*cking wanted to be the 2 of Diamonds, but I was not meant to be and you probably won¡¯t be able to drop from a 3 to a 2 in your lifetime! Let me tell you that dropping from a 3 to a 2 is harder than you rising to be an Ace!¡±

    The 3 of Diamonds looked puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    The Jack of Diamonds: ¡°When you meet him, you can ask him yourself.¡±

    <b>Chapter 698: I¡¯m afraid my deceased father wille back alive from his coffin (Part Two)</b>

    The 3 of Diamonds: ¡°So where is he?¡±

    The Jack of Diamonds¡¯s eyes drifted a bit, and he looked towards the courtyard outside the corridor with his gaze somewhat far away as he said, ¡°He vited the protocol. The vision of the Dragon Division is to put the interests of the country above all else, but he chose thetter between the Dragon Division and a woman. He didn¡¯t have enough awareness, so he was fired.¡±

    ¨C The distant Land of Mercenaries ¨C

    Xu Cheng was watching the sunset from the balcony of the temporary government building built by the Continental Mercenary Corps. Li Wei who was behind him, came over and handed him a cigarette.

    Xu Cheng took it and lit it up; after taking two puffs, he said, ¡°Among the things I¡¯ve been nning, there is one thing I can¡¯t get a grasp of.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I can understand why Grandpa Ye treats me well, but the five other elderly who are working their lives for me, including their family members who were all willing to ept me. Isn¡¯t this a little bit too much? I admit that I¡¯m outstanding, but they didn¡¯t know how outstanding I was back then. They are the five most powerful families, and they were pulling strings for me, who had no status, no background, and no money. Grandpa Ye even directly recognized Aunt Lan as his goddaughter, thus taking care of my feelings, and the other four families were allpeting to marry Auntie Lan. I can¡¯t think of why.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it, you have a lot of things to think about now.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head: ¡°No, I feel like it¡¯s another trap if I don¡¯t think it through.¡±

    Li Wei smiled bitterly. ¡°Right now, you are not any different from risking your life away, what other traps would you be scared of?¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡± What do you think about this matter with Mr. R today?¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°I feel that these capitalists aren¡¯t as simple as we thought. It seems like we¡¯ve touched something we shouldn¡¯t have this time by entering into the Land of Mercenaries.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°But we¡¯ve already made our move. Now we can be certain that the experts in this world are far from being limited to just the SSS rank. I was wondering why legendary experts weren¡¯t being recruited by others, it turns out those guarding the capitalist empires are even stronger than legendary!¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng inhaled a puff of smoke and said, ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe that Mr. R, an authentic Westerner, was using Eastern internal martial arts. This worries me because I¡¯ve heard that the members of the Capital Society were from all over the world, and they were all elites from all fields. Now that we¡¯ve met one of the Mr. Rs, I think the rumors are true that they are all master-level yers, and if we Deviants want to be the game masters, we can¡¯t go around them.¡±

    Li Wei: ¡°Are you afraid, Big Brother Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°You know what I¡¯m afraid of.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Li Wei said calmly, ¡°You are afraid that the Capital Society already branched into Huaxia, and you are afraid that one day you will be on the opposite side of your home country.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I hope that day neveres.¡±

    Li Wei stared at him. ¡°Then what will you do if that day doese?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a big puff of smoke and sighed. ¡°What else can I do? No more games! We¡¯ll divide the assets and I¡¯ll go live the rest of my life with my girl!¡±

    Li Weiughed a bit. ¡°I have faith that there won¡¯t be that day. Speaking of capitalism, the Four ns should have been the most influential candidates to join the Capital Society back then, but their downfall didn¡¯t cause much of a ripple. If there were members of the Capital Society, then I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have been able to exterminate them in the first ce! So, I don¡¯t think our country has any yers from the Capital Society.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only reason I can use tofort myself, but nothing is certain. However, I still won¡¯t betray my country, that¡¯s something I know I won¡¯t be able to do. I have already given up once for the sake of my woman, and I am afraid that my deceased father wille back alive from his coffin if I choose to be on the opposing side one more time.¡±

    In the end, Xu Cheng took another puff of smoke and sighed again. ¡°How do you think I should exin that I¡¯m a monster to my girl? Do you know what actually scares me the most?¡±

    Li Wei shook his head.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid if everyone in the world turned their back on me, but I¡¯m certain that I can¡¯t stand her turning her back on me. It would be devastating.¡±

    Li Wei understood what Xu Cheng was thinking andmented. ¡°It is indeed difficult for the public to ept people with abilities like us. For example, Diesel and V, it would scare them if they saw strange things growing out of their hands suddenly. ¡°

    Xu Cheng nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that once I be such a monster, Chuxue would be the one who¡¯s most disappointed and frightened by me.¡±

 Chapter 699 - The Revitalization Series Officially on Sale

    <b>Chapter 699: The Revitalization Series Officially on Sale (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Huaxia ¨C

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Lin Dong was eating at the dining table at his home.

    A housemaid was cing food onto the table when Lin Hu came back, looking tired.

    He walked over to the dining table and saw his parents looking at his online store on theputer, so he smiled and asked, ¡°Mom and dad, are you guys not eating dinner?¡±

    Lin Han waved his hands. ¡°You two eat first, we¡¯re busy.¡±

    Lin Hu: ¡°Busy with what?¡±

    Mother Lin: ¡°The Mand Lab¡¯s Revitalization series was just officially released for sale across the globe. Your father and I used our savings to sign a wholesale contract with Little Dong at the purchase price, and we used up all of our savings at once; how can we not be worried?¡±

    Lin Hu smacked his lips.¡±You guys are too risky, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s for your retirement savings. What if it doesn¡¯t generate any revenue? The cosmetic market is very deep and not easy to get into.¡±

    Having said that, he looked at Lin Dong disapprovingly and said, ¡°You know that our family has no money, yet you still used Mom and Dad¡¯s money to fill in the gap.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they can¡¯t sell it, they can return it to thepany, and I¡¯ll take it. If we can¡¯t sell it in Huaxia, then we can take it to other global markets to fill the need. It¡¯s all the same.¡± Lin Dong smiled and said, ¡°Mom and Dad, there¡¯s no need to look. Come over for dinner. Didn¡¯t you hire people to look after the operation of the online store? What else are you afraid of.¡±

    Father Lin: ¡°I¡¯m optimistic about yourpany¡¯s cosmetics, I have a feeling that it will be a hit.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°You¡¯re the wise one dad.¡±

    Father Lin walked over with a smile and stared at his youngest son as he asked with a smile, ¡°Little Dong, I don¡¯t know about anything else, but in terms of appointing us as the unofficial store selling this product, won¡¯t your master be mad at you?¡±

    Lin Dong said, ¡°We keep the good things within the group. You could repay the franchise operation fee when you earn enough, and it¡¯s understandable that you have no money right now.¡±

    Father Lin asked, ¡°Then how much should I pay for this franchise operation fee?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°500 million a year for the online stores.¡±

    Poof!

    Lin Hu spewed out a mouthful of soup. ¡°Yourpany is screwing people around, right?¡±

    Lin Han nodded. ¡°This price is indeed within an eptable range, there must be a limit to number of operators, right?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, the price wouldn¡¯t be so high if there was no limit. ¡°

    Lin Hu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dad, how are you going to earn this 500 millionter on to fill in the gap? This 500 million is enough for me to get another project started.¡±

    <b>Chapter 699: The Revitalization Series Officially on Sale (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Although I¡¯m an old man, you¡¯re still a bit too young for business.¡± Lin Han snorted and looked at his youngest son Lin Dong. ¡°Little Dong, how many limited spots were there in Huaxia?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°We signed off some operation rights in developed cities, so about fifteen in total and, it¡¯s 300 million per year for each. However, the fee for online stores is higher; ACat and Dongdong, these two online operators, have to pay 1 billion in the first year. So I could only let Mom and Dad open a store through Taobao. However, since we have the official license notice, you also count as an official store and 500 million is considered way too little. This must be kept as a secret and you and mom must not tell anyone about it.¡±

    Sh*t, they¡¯ve collected 4.5 billion at the very beginning? No, with the online operating fee, it¡¯s 6.5 billion in the first year!

    Lin Hu didn¡¯t know whether he was swallowing soup or his saliva, but he was particrly greedy in this opportunity. He had underestimated how Lin Dong¡¯s Mand Lab¡¯s project turned out to be. He had researched about their products, and they were all too expensive!

    It was so expensive that it was hard for consumers to purchase it. With his insight, he was afraid that the Revitalization series by Mand would fail to make any sales.

    ¡°Little Dong, what¡¯s the purchase price you gave Dad?¡±

    ¡°Obviously ording to the market, I can¡¯t mess around with that, can I? The purchase price must be the same price for all licensed operators. The gold bottle has a $1,288 market price, so the purchase price was $1,200, with a profit of 88 US dors; tinum is $29,888 market price, and purchase price is $29,000 with a profit 888 US dors; while diamond bottles have a profit of $8,888.¡±

    Lin Hu shook his head. ¡°This profit is too little. This principal is there already and if it doesn¡¯t sell well, the profit earned won¡¯t even be enough for keeping it in the inventory. If more than a third of the goods doesn¡¯t sell, then the profit would simply be not enough to add up to the operation fee.¡±

    Lin Dongughed and didn¡¯t take Lin Hu¡¯s advice seriously as he continued to eat his dinner.

    Father Lin red at his eldest son. ¡°So ording to you, those who would rather spend 10 billion on the licensing operating fee are fools? You¡¯re missing the most important point about this product, and that¡¯s efficacy! The Revitalization series can be said that they have a leading technology around the globe in dermatology. It¡¯s hack-level technology and if you¡¯re unsatisfied with the price right now, you should do some research on how much rich women spend in the beauty salon per year for their face and body. And those are all lies, just ask your mother.¡±

    Mother Lin turned her head at this time and said, ¡°Those annual membership fees alone cost $10K! And that¡¯s not including the facial or oil massages, those cost tens of thousands of dors per month, which would be hundreds of thousands per year. However, those are all temporary and not effective in the long term; all it does is to make us look more spirited. If we do it for a long time, then even the pores be erged and the face starts to look stiff with an unnatural smile like a zombie face. I¡¯ve asked my friends in the beauty salon, this Revitalization series is a must-have product in all the beauty salons. Think about that, a high-end club would not be considered as ¡®high-end¡¯ if it doesn¡¯t have the Revitalization series in stock. How many beauty salons are there in Huaxia? Just by supplying these stores, the amount of supply Mand has really wouldn¡¯t be enough for the market demand.¡±

    Lin Hu couldn¡¯t defend his point, but he stayed in his position. ¡°You¡¯ll see. The price is there, I don¡¯t think that all women are crazy are they?¡±

    Mother Linughed. ¡°That¡¯s why you are not a woman, and you don¡¯t understand the needs of women. International luxury brands like Chanel and Hermes, which one of their products don¡¯t cost more than the Revitalization series? Yet, they can still sell them. Anyways, I won¡¯t convince you, the sale time is almost here and I need to connect with the store to see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Mother Lin ran over to theputer and put on headphones as she called her shop assistant to ask about the situation.

    At 10 O¡¯clock on the dot, all the online stores opened for sales at the same time, and there were only a total of three websites where the products could be purchased; two major domestic retailers and a privately owned store in Taobao.

    As soon as ten o¡¯clock hit, Mother Lin refreshed the number of a hundred thousand bottles stocks of the gold bottle on the website. A minuteter, the data became: 84,591 bottles remaining in stock.

    After two more minutes had passed, the number jumped to 71,188 bottles.

    Mother Lin¡¯s body shook out of excitement.

    ¡°Old Lin,e here quickly.¡±

    Lin Han held his bowl and chopsticks as he couldn¡¯t care less about his image and left the table to look at the sales amount after just 7 minutes: 53,338 bottles remaining.

    Lin Han¡¯s body shook.

    This was even more exciting and thrilling than when he had opened his factory and got his first bucket of gold in his life from his first order. He felt that this project could give him a second chance.

    ¡°We¡¯re earning! We could easily make up the 300 million for this year.¡± Lin Han grinned.

    Mother Lin nodded.

    Lin Hu saw how excited his parents were and he couldn¡¯t eat at his own pace anymore as he held his bowl and walked over as well. ¡°Mom, how¡¯s the sales going?¡±

 Chapter 700 - Popular Demand

    <b>Chapter 700: Popr Demand (Part One)</b>

    Mother Lin saw Lin Hue over and couldn¡¯t stop her mouth from smiling. ¡°It¡¯s only been twenty minutes, and we sold 51,669 bottles, and the sales are still growing. Our friends and we had spent a total of three hundred million in loans on the first batch, and Little Dong used theirpany¡¯s name to get a loan for 500 hundred million; altogether we were able to get 100K bottles. The other two online stores don¡¯t even have this much supply. Little Dong felt that the sales would be a hit and told me to open sales for 100K of the Gold bottles at once; it¡¯s been half an hour and we¡¯re already at 50K sales!¡±

    Lin Han quickly elbowed Mother Lin. ¡°Check quickly how much money you have in the ount.¡±

    Mother Lin nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I forgot.¡±

    She hurriedly entered her ount verification and saw her Paypal ount info, $452,537,769 yuan.

    Lin Hu leaned over and counted the number. ¡°452 million. Mom, how much profit did you make?¡±

    Father Lin took out his calctor and then smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a profit of thirty million yuan! That¡¯s profit, and if the remaining 40K bottles are sold out today, there will be a total profit of 70 million yuan!¡±

    It was easy to tell that they were happy as they couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Lin Hu, who was next to them, once again spewed out a mouthful of rice.

    One day, 70 million yuan in profit?

    That was an unbelievable amount of profit! Even if it was because today was the first day, and the sale next day fell to 10K bottles, that would still be just the guaranteed worst result. With that in mind, then it would be equivalent to 30K bottles per month and 360K bottles per year, and factoring in a profit of $88 USD per bottle, it would be the same as 2.3 billion yuan!

    2.3 billion in profit! Not to mention the 500 million license operating fee, it would be up for grabs even if it was a 100 million profit. A lot of people probably didn¡¯t dare to test the waters because they weren¡¯t sure how popr this Revitalization series would be, but today or rather after the first quarter, many people would regret their decision because of the limited licensed operator rights.

    Lin Hu felt that the most tempting thing would probably be the sales license!

    There would be people bidding high prices for the rights in the future.

    The profit was definitive, and as long as their parents wanted to transfer the operator rights, many people would be willing to bid high prices for a chance to have it.

    Lin Hu swallowed air because he didn¡¯t even know if his own project could earn him enough to have a profit in the next two year, and someone next to him was crazily earning money as if they robbed a bank. If his project was to fail, then he was prepared to sell thatnd for a rough estimate of 300 million. However, his parent¡¯s operator rights would be sold at a conservative estimate of 5 billion! And they might not even sell it, because they could earn their money back in two to three years, and a baseline of 5 million that people would want to offer.

    In the Huaxia division¡¯s first sale of Revitalization series, both major online shopping operators purchased 50K bottles each as they just wanted to test the market and ordered only that much from Mand at first; and they were both shocked when everything was sold out within a day!

    In one morning, all 50K bottles were swept away!

    <b>Chapter 700: Popr Demand (Part Two)</b>

    Even after everything was sold out, it was still difficult to stop the enthusiasm of the shoppers. They leftments asking for the product to be restocked, and some of them were working during the day, so by the time they finished work, they had missed the chance and were messaging customer support expressing their desire.

    The two major online shopping centers were dumbfounded by the situation.

    They were out of stock!

    ¨C Dongdong E-Mall ¨C

    ¡°Director, Taobao has a store that was selling the products with an initial stock of 100K, and they were also sold out within the first three hours.¡±

    That director¡¯s eyes twitched a bit. ¡°This means that the market demands are not met. Get in contact with those physical stores for me. They are not open for business yet, we need to cooperate with them so we could sell it here first, and we¡¯ll discuss the profit share.¡±

    The customer service person smiled bitterly. ¡°We contacted them after we were sold out, but they refused. Their physical store¡¯s market price is 5% more expensive than online, and this 5% happens to be their extra profit, so if they take it online to sell it, their profit will decrease.¡±

    The director was angry. ¡°These greedy businessmen, they just don¡¯t want us to have any of their profit! It¡¯s because they see the sales booming and they¡¯re not afraid that their stock won¡¯t be sold. As long as the quality and efficacy of the product works, they might even be able to price it higher.¡±

    That was when the office door opened, and the assistant general manager walked in. ¡°Director, the general manager asked you to go to his office.¡±

    The director smiled bitterly and thought, Herees what I was afraid of.

    He arrived at the general manager¡¯s office and knocked on the door as he walked in.

    The general manager sat behind his desk with one hand on the desk, and without looking up, he asked, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m calling you here for?¡±

    The director sucked in a breath and said. ¡°President Liu, I¡¯ll reflect on my mistakes.¡±

    President Liu held a calctor in one hand, quickly calcting something with his head down. ¡°50K bottles. We¡¯ll put aside the difference in profit with the gold, tinum, or diamond bottles, we¡¯ll just all count it as $88 USD per bottle. 50K bottles would give us a profit of 35 million, and this is profit in just one day! It¡¯s equivalent to a quarter¡¯s profit for those known cellphone brands in Shangcheng. You were initially responsible for signing the purchase contract, and because of your narrow-minded view of the market, we wasted our chance at this good opportunity. The next order would probably be open at least a weekter, and you tell me, how should I calcte the amount of losses for the next six days? An unknown online store next door had 100K bottles in stock, and they were all sold out in the morning, which meant that they made 70 million in profit today! You are a director and you don¡¯t even have their guts, what do you do for a living!?¡±

    The director felt embarrassed. ¡°President Liu, I was afraid that the cost was too high and if we couldn¡¯t sell it all, then it would be a loss for us. I was looking out for thepany.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the President mmed the table with a furious expression on his face; it was a loss in money after all!

    Just as he was about to rage at him, someone called his office phone.

    He picked up to answer and his expression changed a little; after he hung up the phone, he said to the director, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll discuss thister. Right now, try contacting those physical stores and talk with their owners to discuss a possible cooperation. We could offer them the online tform to sell their products, and we don¡¯t want any profit from them. We just need to maintain our participation in this.¡±

    Director: ¡°President Liu, you don¡¯t need to suck up to those people, since they have been contacting us to sell their products online for a while now. Who were the ones begging for their products to be put online? Now they decided to toughen up?¡±

    President Liu mmed his hand on the table. ¡°If you knew my strategy, you might as well be the CEO. I just received a phone call that our old rival on ACat had already sent someone to talk about a possible cooperation. They didn¡¯t want any profit shares and were fine as long they could get to put those products on their shelves. All they needed to do was to attract the high-end users to their website. Do you know which group of users buy the Revitalization series? If you knew anything about user management, you wouldn¡¯t just be a product operations director! Get out, find me someone to talk to, and if you can¡¯t find anyone, pack up and get lost.¡±

 Chapter 701 - High Spirited

    <b>Chapter 701: High Spirited (Part One)</b>

    In fact, not only were the two major online shopping websites shocked, all the offline stores were as well, regretting that they did not increase their order size.

    Lin Hu felt like he couldn¡¯t eat anymore as he watched his parents withdraw cash from the ount, a total of 70 million profit in just one morning. He slowly chewed on his food not knowing what it tasted like, and he felt his heart ache. Why! Why! If I had asked my brother back then, this project would have been mine!

    Just when he looked up, hesitating whether or not to talk about it with Lin Dong, Lin Dong¡¯s phone rang.

    Lin Dong received a call from an unknown caller. ¡°Hello?¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone was enthusiastic as he asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, are you avable? I¡¯d like to treat you to dinner, any restaurant in the city, your pick!¡±

    Lin Dong had a slight smile on his face, looking calm and rxed. ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Myst name is Zheng, I do real estate in Shangcheng.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Oh President Zheng, if you¡¯re doing this for our Revitalization series operator rights, then that would be a bit hard to do here. Of course, if it¡¯s just for dinner, then you¡¯re always wee.¡±

    President Zheng: ¡°That¡¯s a must, feel free to pick any restaurant you like and it¡¯ll be my treat. Let¡¯s get to know each other, what do you think?¡±

    Lin Dongughed. ¡°Sure President Zheng. You make a pick and I will definitely be there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that President Lin was straightforward and easy to talk to. Sounds good, I¡¯ll make the arrangement.¡±

    After Lin Dong hung up the phone, another call came in. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Oh President Lin, sorry to bother you. So I¡¯m one of the agents for our Revitalization series, do you think we can order another 200K bottles for this quarter?¡±

    Lin Dong frowned: ¡°President Yan, I would sell you more if I had any left. But I really don¡¯t have any more left. You know that we must have quantity control for the first batch of products, or else I wouldn¡¯t be limiting the number of licensed operators. I¡¯m afraid that there are more monks than porridge avable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, President Lin. Are you free? How could the monk not contribute back to the temple after they received porridge? I want to treat you to a meal, pleasee if you have time President Lin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... President Yan, I really don¡¯t have time to spare right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, President Lin. Just give me a call whenever you¡¯re free, and please remember me whenever Mand Lab has new products in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Lin Dong chuckled.

    It would be a lie if Lin Hu said he was not envious of Lin Dong. He sat across from Lin Dong and thought that he should¡¯ve been the one chatting with the others like this with superiority. He had taken over the family¡¯s business, and therefore he should¡¯ve been at the center of the spotlight in this family. However now, he felt iparably transparent.

    Lin Dong had just put down his phone and was about to continue eating when the phone rang again.

    ¡°Little Dong, you¡¯ve got all the phone calls at once?¡± Mother Lin finished withdrawing the payments and came over as she prepared to enjoy her meal.

    <b>Chapter 701: High Spirited (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. There must be a lot of people trying to get into contact with Little Dong right now. With today¡¯s sales, people will see him as the god of wealth now.¡± Lin Han knew what it meant to do business, and he understood this type of socialization better than anyone.

    Only then did Mother Lin react to the fact that Lin Dong¡¯s calls were from those cooperative managers, and she quickly said, ¡°Then you should answer them quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s eat first. They are all looking for me to ask about the product anyways, and we really don¡¯t have any stock left over at the headquarters, so it¡¯s okay to not pick up any calls.¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Lin Han red at him. ¡°Business is important, you will screw up your master¡¯s business, you know? Since he asked you to take care of it here, you can¡¯t y with it. Knowing these people will do you good in business and society. You¡¯re lucky that your master offered you this tform, letting you be one step ahead of others from the starting line. Do you know how many people want to climb up and get to know these Presidents? Yet they¡¯re all phoning to find you. Even if the sales don¡¯t go through, your rtionship with them will stay. Knowing more of these people won¡¯t hurt you, and you can only help your Master if you break into their social group. You can¡¯t keep using your master¡¯s resources without knowing how to expand them right?¡±

    Lin Hu felt bitter on the inside as he listened.

    Especially the phrase that ¡°Your master offered you this tform, letting you be one step ahead of others from the starting line.¡±

    Why don¡¯t I have a master or rtive like that?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take the calls.¡± Lin Dong nodded, thinking that his father indeed knew how to keep a stable business connection.

    ¡°Just take the call here, so I can supervise how you socialize with these people in the future,¡± Lin Han said.

    Lin Dong picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Oh President Lin, your line¡¯s always busy, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re extremely busy right now, right?¡±

    Lin Dongughed. ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you have time then let¡¯s get together for a meal if you¡¯re willing. You can pick the time and ce.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Sure, if I have time I will definitely head to President Wang¡¯s ce and enjoy some food.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great. Then I won¡¯t bother President Lin anymore since you¡¯re busy. Give me a call once you have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, another call immediately came through.

    He smiled bitterly. ¡°This will go on endlessly.¡±

    ¡°Pick it up, you still need more exercise at your age and focus on business.¡± Lin Han told him to continue answering the calls as if this was nothing.

    Lin Dong stood up and went to the balcony to pick up the phone calls; he spent half an hour on the balcony picking up calls one after another. Seeing his high spirited expressions, Lin Hu was more than envious and felt like the food in his mouth was as tasteless as wax.

    ¡°If I had a master like that, why should I worry about anything?¡± Lin Hu was somewhat not reconciled as he said it.

    Lin Han looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything at first. He took a bite of his food before he said, ¡°Then who was the one who looked down on him in the first ce? Your brother had good eyes, and people don¡¯t get many opportunities in life, it¡¯s whether you can grasp them or not. If you did, then this luck will do you twice as much with half the effort. It was because of your brother¡¯s choice that he¡¯s where he¡¯s at today. He was firm on following his master even after you and I strongly disagreed with his decision. Your vision and determination are really unlike your brother, so don¡¯t look down on him. Also, don¡¯t forget that your brother helped you with your project, otherwise would that project director grant you that piece ofnd? You¡¯re still working on your project with his money, so what¡¯s your beef? You¡¯re the older brother, and he gave you three hundred million without asking much. Where else would you find a brother like this in the world? Don¡¯t be ungrateful. He is your own brother, and there is no need to be jealous. You must work for yourself, so that you can pay him back what you owe. You¡¯re not young, be steadier and more well-rounded.¡±

    ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Lin Hu smiled bitterly. ¡°I just think that he¡¯s too lucky. How amazing is this master of his to put him one step ahead of most of the Shangcheng people who have worked hard for generations?¡±

 Chapter 702 - Group of Old Immortals

    <b>Chapter 702: Group of Old Immortals (Part One)</b>

    Satan brought ten of the 72 Demons in Solomon into the Land of Mercenaries, and this time instead of bringing the Seven Sins Demons, he purposely brought the less powerful ones of the Solomon Demons.

    In addition to bringing these ten people with him, he also brought a USB sh drive that recorded some of the mysteries he had investigated over the years.

    ¨C Meanwhile ¨C

    The subordinates of the Lord of Asia, Okami, had just gotten their hands on the most crucial part of the Shanling Group¡¯s case; they found thewyer advisor and learned from him that the chairman had given $100 million to a woman named Matsushima Laiko in his will!

    This incident led the whole thing straight into another lead.

    After they finally found Songdao Laizi and forced her to confess, she spat out what happened as the key person who witnessed Xu Cheng¡¯s murders at the Shanling Group¡¯s Vi.

    Xu Cheng had masterminded the events leading to the economic and political scandal in Wei Nation with the murder of the entire Shanling family two years ago, and with this evidence, the Lord of Asia, Okami was able to confront the other consortiums.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Just announce it and make Huaxia take responsibility for it!¡± The other consortium that had been made the scapegoat back then felt wronged and were on the verge of bursting.

    Okami waved his hand. ¡°First of all, we are faced with two serious problems that prevent us from having a showdown with Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The others were puzzled.

    Okami: ¡°First, this Xu Cheng guy has been stripped of all military identity by Huaxia, which means he is just a citizen now, and there¡¯s no way we could get Huaxia¡¯s government to be responsible when he¡¯s just an ordinary person. This would be just a personal act, and we can¡¯t do anything to the government! Secondly, if we insist on fighting them with this unwinnablewsuit, some of our business industries in Huaxia will be subject to economic sanctions. Don¡¯t forget that Huaxia can do anything now, and they have been very tough in the previous matter on the inds. So anything we say at this juncture will make it look like we are looking for trouble. Therefore it¡¯s hard to be tough on the Huaxia government because of this! ¡°

    The crowd calmed down and agreed in unison. ¡°Then kill him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an important issue.¡± Okami waved his hand. ¡°Gentlemen, the time hase to make up for some of our losses. We found out that since he was stripped of his position, he went to the M Nation and has been umting money like crazy for over a year. He has a financial advisor, and this advisor has over twenty billion dors in his possession!¡±

    Every one of the consortium members¡¯ eyes brightened up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s figure out how to divide this money.¡±

    Okami said, ¡°Five billion dors must be taken out of this as a reward, and you all should understand who I¡¯m referring to for the reward. You know that this man¡¯s strength is not simple, and the Assassin Alliance wouldn¡¯t even dare to put a bounty out on his head. So, the only one who can kill him is the Knight!¡±

    <b>Chapter 702: Group of Old Immortals (Part Two)</b>

    Although 5 billion was a lot, it was to be deducted from the money they were stealing from the one who started all of this, so everyone easily epted this amount.

    ¡°Fine, 5 billion to the Knight.¡± The members decided.

    Okami went straight to Switzend to find the elderly Huaxia gentlemen after leaving the meeting.

    It was rare for the elderly Huaxia gentleman to agree seeing him, but after reading his request, he said impatiently, ¡°My mind is only on that mysterious power in the Land of Mercenaries, I don¡¯t have the time to help you with other things, not even with $50 billion.¡±

    Okami exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Senior, I have heard that Stenson is Xu Cheng¡¯s loyal financial advisor, but did you know that Stenson is also an advisor of the Mand Lab?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Xu Cheng actually owns the Mand Lab?¡± The old gentleman was sharp on the point.

    ¡°There¡¯s this possibility, or else with so many financial advisers on Wall Street, why was Stenson the one who became Mand¡¯s financial adviser?¡± Okami said, ¡°He¡¯s working just for Xu Cheng.¡±

    The old man pondered for a while and became interested.

    ¡°Where is this Xu Cheng now?¡± the old man asked.

    Okami smiled, ¡°Mr. Rothschild gave me this information when he went to the Mexican ck market a week ago. Our men have gone over at the same time to investigate his whereabouts.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Okami¡¯s assistant outside received a phone call and quickly entered, whispering to Okami, ¡°Your Honor, the target has entered the Land of Mercenaries from the ck market.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Okami was surprised.

    The assistant nodded.

    That was when the old man said with a hopeful face, ¡°Looks like what we wanted to find just came right to us.¡±

    Okami: ¡°How so?¡±

    The elderly Huaxia man: ¡°Maybe this person has something to do with the Deviant Corp that is hindering the M Nation political action this time.¡±

    Okami: ¡°Why?¡±

    The old man: ¡°The mysterious deaths of the Shanling Group, along with the mystery of the Deviant Mercenary Corp manipting the war in the Land of Mercenaries, I think the styles are very simr. It¡¯s actually a good chance to test it out.¡±

    Okami: ¡°How should we go about it?¡±

    The old man: ¡°To test whether there is a rtionship between the Deviant Corp, Xu Cheng, and Mand, just find someone to assassinate Mand¡¯s current CEO. If the other party is a powerful person, then it¡¯s easy to conclude that they might all be from the Deviant Corp.¡±

    Having said that, the old man took out a photo of someone from Xu Cheng¡¯swork with a smile on his face. It was a woman in the photo: Lin Chuxue!

    He looked at the photo of Lin Chuxue and smiled slightly.¡±This is his weakness.¡±

    Okami: ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid ...¡±

    The old man: ¡°You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll follow the footsteps of Shanling if you try to kill his woman and fail again?¡±

    Okami nodded cautiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t know if it was him before, but now that I know it was, I¡¯m afraid everything about him is real. When the Shanling Group¡¯s Shanling Jiubao kept everything in secret so well, and this man still found the culprit and led to even more closer members of the Sanko Group as well as the entire Shanling family, it was enough to show that this woman is his backbone. If we¡¯re not confident that we can kill him, then if we touch his woman or even if we were to kill her, we won¡¯t have a good ending because he¡¯ll hunt us down and kill us! ¡°

    The old man took a sip of tea slowly. ¡°So... let me handle it. Go tell those in the Capital Society that if Xu Cheng is the one behind the Deviant Corp, I will get rid of them from the roots. That way it would both solve the M Nation¡¯s problem and help you keep your seat as the Lord of Asia. But I only want one thing, and that is the Mand Lab¡¯s technology in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands!¡±

    No one knew that he was 110 years old this year, and ever since the introduction of the Mand Lab¡¯s technology, he felt as if his life could be extended again.

    He didn¡¯t want to die, but there was no immortality drug in the world, nor any medical technology that could prolong life; however, the Mand Lab seemed to have a solution!

    As long as there was the slightest bit of hope, he would not give up.

    As soon as the Lord of Asia left, the old man headed to the backyard where there were two other elderly gentlemen who were as old as he was. They seemed to be freezing themselves in the snow, as if it was a way that they could freeze their aging years.

    ¡°Gentlemen, the Mand Lab I told you about earlier, I think we¡¯ve found the person behind this biotechnology.¡±

    The two old men gradually opened their eyes, emitting a sharp gaze.

    ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve drunk human blood, did all kinds of experiments, and even looked for the legendary mysteries of immortality. If this Mand Lab¡¯s technology doesn¡¯t work, then we can¡¯t live this life any longer!¡±

 Chapter 703 - Kidnapping Lin Chuxue as a Bait

    <b>Chapter 703: Kidnapping Lin Chuxue as a Bait (Part One)</b>

    Lin Dong was in a good mood on his flight to the M Nation.

    His mission in Huaxia waspleted; the listing of thepany was very sessful, and the subsequent reviews also made the market ept the value and status of the Revitalization Series.

    The Revitalization Series was now ranked as one of the top luxury cosmetic products.

    The Gold Bottle even broke the global sales record for a single product. Although the price was there, it still broke it without much effort!

    As for the next quarter¡¯s orders, the word ¡®insane¡¯ could be used to describe it; from global major medical and beauty salons to retailers around the world, all were willing to join as licensed operators.

    Everyone was still testing the waters in the first quarter, so they didn¡¯t dare to order too many products at once, but nevertheless, the total orders from operators worldwide in the first quarter still reached 1.5 million.

    When the Mand Lab released their sales number, Wall Street went crazy.

    They were smart to immediately realize that this new Mand Lab product was not only epted by the market but had also be a hit. After calcting the sales volume and supply cost, the ountants of the majorpanies came up with an estimate of profit.

    Among them, 1.1 million gold bottles, 320K tinum bottles, and 180K diamond bottles; and if they were to calcte ording to the supply cost...

    A total of profit of $24.3 billion USD!

    That was only the first quarter, and they heard that order volume was already growing like crazy in the second quarter, so it was foreseeable that the second quarter¡¯s profit would break this level.

    Apple, the most profitablepany in the world, had annual sales of $60 billion and a profit of about $15 billion, which was already among the highest profit ratio among listedpanies.

    But the Mand Lab¡¯s first quarter profit, even with most operators unwilling to take risks and limited orders, the global sales still exceeded 1.5 million bottles, and achieved a profit of $24.3 billion in less than half a month.

    Those evaluators on Wall Street now wanted to know how much money Mand could make after deducting production cost.

    However, based on past cosmetic cost and profit points, Wall Street believed that in the first quarter, Mand will have made at least $5 billion profit!

    Someone was even wild enough to predict that ording to Mand¡¯s first trial product priced at $300 million, their free cash flow must be within $300 million for the current product. There was no evidence of any share dilution before, so the Mand Lab must have produced 1.5 million bottles within the $300 million budget. Then, with $24.3 billion in sales, they provided a guess estimate that the profit of Mand was probably at $20 billion!¡±

    If that were the case, they wondered how much market capitalization the Mand Lab would hit if it went public.

    Of course, none of these spections was credible before the Mand Lab released its financial reports.

    <b>Chapter 703: Kidnapping Lin Chuxue as a Bait (Part Two)</b>

    However, many people on Wall Street were willing to finance Mand¡¯s IPO, except that they were all rejected since the Mand Lab didn¡¯t care.

    Lin Dong looked at the economic magazine and smiled as he put it back. Since he came to the M Nation, he was going to visit and pay respect to the seniors first on behalf of his master, and then he transferred to Cambridge to find Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t think that Lin Dong had even bought her some traditional stuff from Huaxia, and when she was about to take it inside, Lin Dong said to her, ¡°Let me carry it, just tell me where to put it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t force it and said, ¡°Feel free to put it anywhere. The school dormitory is quite big, your master found a good apartment for me.¡±

    Lin Dong saw the economic magazine on her desk that he had been reading on the ne and smiled. ¡°Madam, have you seen the news coverage on ourpany yet?¡±

    ¡°I saw.¡± Lin Chuxue asked Lin Dong curiously, ¡°Is this profit as high as this magazine says it is?¡±

    ¡°Only more and not less.¡± Lin Dong knew the cost because he had researched the product with Xu Cheng, and there was no need to hide anything from Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue was surprised. ¡°Your master is not afraid of being investigated for anti-trust like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he won¡¯t go public and will never make his finances transparent.¡± Lin Dongughed. ¡°Otherpanies go public just to raise money to make their shares more valuable, but the Mand Lab doesn¡¯t need to go public at all and the profit alone would be enough to make others envious. Moreover, we are selling new ck technology, and like when the Apple iPhone 4 was released to the public, they took over the market that was once led by Nokia. Apple¡¯s profits were there, so why didn¡¯t anyone check them?¡±

    Lin Chuxue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Stenson reporting to me on the finances yet.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Stenson came over and knocked on the ss door grinning at Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Dong went over, opened the door, and greeted him.

    When Stenson took his briefcase and was about to report to Lin Chuxue, Lin Dong smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Madam.¡±

    Stenson looked at him somewhat bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Boss that you¡¯re trying to steal my job.¡±

    ¡°Stenson, you¡¯re bing more and more unprofessional.¡± Lin Chuxue teased.

    Stensonughed bitterly. ¡°Oh mydy boss, the main reason for this is because I¡¯m being watched very tightly. The Mand Lab became a hit all of a sudden and there are many people watching me, wanting to know the whereabouts of the owner behind it. I have to get help from others to get rid of those people before I cane to see you.¡±

    With that, Stenson handed over the stack of financial info to Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Madam, the casino¡¯s weekly ie and the profit from Mand¡¯s global sales have all been deposited into our own bank.¡±

    Lin Chuxue went through it and nodded. ¡°Stenson, can I transfer $100 million dors to invest in the stock market? Lately I have nothing else to do but study.¡±

    Stenson was surprised. ¡°What do you mean ¡®can you¡¯? Lady boss, the boss has told me that you¡¯re free to spend all the money in this card however you want to and you don¡¯t need to ask. I am only responsible for actioning it.¡±.

    The three did not notice that in a building a thousand meters away from their apartment, a professional agent put away the binocrs and turned on the Bluetooth earbud as he said, ¡°Sir Knight, the target appeared. It¡¯s Lin Chuxue!¡±

    The Knight: ¡°Then we¡¯re right. Xu Cheng is behind this Stenson guy and the Mand Lab! This woman¡¯s rtionship with Xu Cheng revealed everything, continue your surveince.¡±

    The agent: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Meanwhile on the other side, the senior who had arrived at the M Nation was fishing in Cloffi¡¯s Manor, and a Knight came over and reported to him. ¡°Teacher, the person Stenson got in contact with was Lin Chuxue.¡±

    The senior chuckled. ¡°That confirms that Xu Cheng is behind Stenson. Kidnap that woman and leave one person alive to pass on the message to catch the big fish with this bait. It¡¯s better to lure someone out than going over to the Land of Mercenaries for the Deviant Corp.¡±

    The Knight: ¡°Teacher, are you sure that this Xu Cheng is rted to the Deviant Corp?¡±

    The elderly said affirmatively, ¡°Quite sure. The Deviant Corp¡¯s just started up less than half a year ago, and Xu Cheng left his country for a year. He spent half his time in the M Nation, and the other half out of borders. That was also when the Deviant Corp started, and it¡¯s definitely not a coincidence. He must have something to do with the Deviant Mercenary Corp, or rather with his ability, he¡¯s possibly the real mastermind behind it! Either way, let¡¯s take this woman down first.¡±

    The Knight: ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 704 - Meet Little Joker

    <b>Chapter 704: Meet Little Joker (Part One)</b>

    The apartments on campus were in a safe and private zone, but because of this, in the event of an emergency, the security personnel outside could not make it in time at all. A rtively fit man wearing a baseball cap and dressed like a pizza delivery person was carrying a pizza in his hand.

    He walked up to the ss door of Lin Chuxue¡¯s low, vi-like apartment and knocked. Lin Chuxue was surprised when she looked up at him. ¡°Yes?¡±

    The delivery person shook the pizza box in his hand. ¡°Someone ordered a pizza for you, please sign for it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t order it.¡± Lin Chuxue was slightly surprised as she was wondering who would know she liked pizza and ordered it.

    The delivery person yanked the door open and locked it after walking in, he then threw the pizza away like trash.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Lin Chuxue snapped.

    Stenson and Lin Dong ran out from the kitchen, and Lin Dong stepped over to block Lin Chuxue while Stenson ran up to the second floor to find a gun. It was not strange to find gun permits in a M Nation¡¯s citizen house, no matter which ss they belonged to. As long as someone trespassed on your property, you would have the right to defend yourselves.

    The intruder directly came over and grabbed Lin Chuxue. Lin Dong swung his fist at him but the intruder immediately grabbed his wrist and twisted hard.

    Crack!

    Lin Dong¡¯s wrist was broken by the twist!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Dong burst out a scream and he unconsciously kneeled down, however he quickly hugged the intruder¡¯s legs as he shouted towards Lin Chuxue who was panicking, ¡°Madam, run!¡±

    Lin Chuxue picked up a fruit knife and stabbed at the intruder, but he pped it away.

    The intruder grabbed Lin Chuxue¡¯s neck with one hand when Lin Dong bit him hard on the thigh!

    He even bit through the pants.

    The intruder frowned in pain and released Lin Chuxue as he struck Lin Dong¡¯s back with his elbow.

    It sounded like a spine was broken.

    Lin Dong spat out a mouthful of blood and looked like he was about to pass out.

    Lin Chuxue saw the intruder walking toward her after freeing himself from Lin Dong¡¯s restraints, and she quickly tried to back away.

    That was when Stenson came down from upstairs with a gun and said in a deep voice, ¡°Boss Lady, run away quickly!¡±

    He then fired a shot at the intruder.

    The Intruder dodged the bullet with a roll and picked up the fruit knife he had pped away. When Stenson shot at him again, he used the fruit knife and deflected the bullet in the air, sending it dropping to the ground.

    Stenson was stunned and growled subconsciously, ¡°Madam, run!¡±

    Lin Chuxue turned around and ran towards the garage, but when she turned around after a few steps, she saw that Stenson had been stabbed several times with that fruit knife.

    She turned to the killer with bloodshot eyes and said sharply, ¡°You¡¯re here to get me, aren¡¯t you? Then let them both go!¡±

    <b>Chapter 704: Meet Little Joker (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°If you had learned to behave at first then there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble,¡± the killer said calmly as he came over.

    Lin Dong tried to look at Lin Chuxue as he shook his head and shouted in a hoarse and weak voice, ¡°Madam... Go!¡±

    He jumped on the back of the killer, who turned and kicked Lin Dong flying away, shattering the ss door.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Lin Chuxue shouted hysterically and ran over trying to see Stenson and Lin Dong¡¯s injuries, but she was knocked unconscious with a strike to the back of her neck by the killer, who then took her away on his shoulders.

    In the Land of Mercenaries, Satan, who was not under surveince anymore, used his satellite phone and made a phone call to Huaxia.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Code Name Little Joker.¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    Satan: ¡°My men are now in the Land of Mercenaries, try to inform the Dragon King that he is being watched! Tell him to contact me as soon as possible, because I have a file I need to give to him, ASAP.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him on his satellite phone.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Bei Shan had another phone number in his hand, Xu Cheng had left it to the seniors back in the Capital City, and it was not surprising that he had a copy in his hands.

    When he called, no one answered on the phone.

    He called again.

    Xu Cheng saw the number when it got connected and said with caution, ¡°Hello?¡±.

    ¡°This is Bei Shan.¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone had a moment of silence.

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Old Two, you are being watched.¡±

    Xu Cheng sounded emotionless, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m being watched? Or have you been watching me the whole time? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to test where my bottom line is, or I¡¯ll destroy the Capital Society too!¡±

    Bei Shan was surprised. ¡°You know about the Capital Society?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not only do I know about them, but I also know that there may be Huaxia forces in there! Let my woman go, she¡¯s innocent. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What? Little Xue has been taken?¡±

    Xu Cheng roared, ¡°Don¡¯t y with me, if anything happens to my woman, not just the Capital Society, I¡¯ll f*cking let capitalism disappear in this world!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Calm down, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°How the f*ck am I supposed to calm down? If you didn¡¯t know that Little Xue has been kidnapped, then why are you calling this number?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Our informant wants to talk to you, and he knows that you are being targeted.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have time, I have to go to save Little Xue, those people wereing for me.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You can¡¯t go! It¡¯s not like the Wei Nation this time, you won¡¯t make it back!¡±

    Xu Cheng said coldly, ¡°You couldn¡¯t even stop me before, do you think you can now?¡±

    Bei Shan sighed after a moment of silence on the other end. ¡°Then you should meet with our informant first, maybe he can give you a bit of information. After that, you might be much calmer and more sensible.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Little Joker!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What did you say! That traitor, Little Joker? The one who was determined to kill my master?¡±

    Xu Chengughed; it was a very sarcasticugh. ¡°How many other things are you hiding from me? You keep saying that we are brothers, but you have so many lies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Bei Shan said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he had an argument with the headmaster, and it¡¯s true that he left the Dragon Division, but it¡¯s also true that he has been an undercover agent for the country for many years! If you want to know about this, go meet him. He has already arrived in the Land of Mercenaries. This time his mission is to investigate your Deviant Mercenary Corps, and the one who gave him this mission is that group of super yers up there. And it¡¯s because you hindered their crude oil ns.¡±

    Xu Cheng said after trying to be calmer, ¡°I am on my way to the borders of the Land of Mercenaries, tell him to go there around the ck market.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You¡¯re still going?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Do you know what my master¡¯s greatest regret is? He told me that he regretted he had chosen his country instead of betraying his woman! If a person wanted to have feelings for their country, then they must first understand what feelings are!¡±

 Chapter 705 - I have a clear conscience about this country!

    <b>Chapter 705: I have a clear conscience about this country! (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng drove to the border checkpoint, where there was one of the biggest breakfast restaurants.

    He entered the restaurant and saw a white bearded old man of Asian descent sitting in the corner drinking coffee. Xu Cheng had never seen Little Joker before, but there was only one person who was seventy or eighty years old and Asian. So, he sat down at the table behind the old man, the two almost sitting back to back to each other.

    After finishing a piece of bread, Xu Cheng said as he chewed, ¡°I find it hard to believe that you allowed yourself to age these years, how many years has it been since you left the Dragon Division?¡±

    Little Joker also lowered his head and ate the roast meat as he said, as if to himself, ¡°Fifteen years and two hundred thirty-one days.¡±

    Xu Cheng said sarcastically, ¡°You remember it quite clearly, huh?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Of course, being away from home, you¡¯ll never know how much an undercover agent has to endure every day.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s why I said, why persist? Maybe someone simply cannot survive this way, so I suspect that you¡¯ve already changed inside.¡±

    Little Joker sneered. ¡°Your misunderstanding about mees from the entanglement between your master and I, so I can understand. I swear to god that I may not be a good person, but I have a clear conscience for my country and for the Dragon Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you have anything else to say, say it quickly. My woman is still in their hands.¡±

    ¡°You know clearly that they are after you, and your woman will only be a burden to you. I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Little Joker said.

    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t.¡± Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°I know that sooner orter my woman will be a burden to me, so I tried my best not to expose her or our rtionship. But for a woman who was willing to wander the world with you, all she wanted was as a name. I knew she was kidnapped because of me, that¡¯s why I have to save her even more.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°You can¡¯t save her, you¡¯re no match for those people.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You¡¯ve fought with me before, haven¡¯t you paid the price for your underestimation?¡±

    Little Jokerughed. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯ve underestimated you? You think I wouldn¡¯t know where the Dragon Division basecamp is? Why didn¡¯t I just go in that night, instead ordering the 7 demons to do it? Why did I only fight you? If I were to kill you, would I tell you so much about the mysteries of the Shadow Fist?¡±

    Xu Cheng was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother called me before he was about to die and told me toe, instruct you, and test your strength, so that you would be able to convince the fellow Dragon Division members to be a team. Secondly, I could rx and continue to investigate the case here. In fact, I have always been worried about our country, and I¡¯m full of guilt for your master. However, from the standpoint of the country, it was what I had to do. He was indulged in the warmth created by that woman and ignored the slowly arising Four ns. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and tried to talk with him several times, but it didn¡¯t work. So I had no choice but to do what I had to do, except that I didn¡¯t actually harass that woman, I just let it happen at a specific time when Ê¦ÐÖ could see us. He started to give her the cold shoulder after that, but I didn¡¯t think she wouldmit suicide. I guess in the end it was fine because then Ê¦ÐÖ could focus only on the Dragon Division, and I could use this opportunity to leave the country and enter the M Nation. If I did not have the absolute power to prove myself capable of teaching the M Nation special forces, I wouldn¡¯t have entered the fifth division and investigated deeper all the way to the higher executives.¡±

    <b>Chapter 705: I have a clear conscience about this country! (Part Two)</b>

    Having said that, Little Joker felt that he had gone too far and then continued again, ¡°You are in the same state as your master right now, you are the future of the Dragon Division, so I won¡¯t let you risk your life for a woman, even if this woman will die.¡±

    Xu Cheng said coldly, ¡°You want to make the same mistake again? You have no idea how lonely Master was when he died. He kept telling me a lot of things, as if he never had a chance to talk about them.¡±

    Little Joker smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, at least he had his disciples around him. What about me? Every time I looked in the direction of my country from the coastline, I couldn¡¯t make a phone call because I was under surveince for almost 16 years, and you said that a normal person couldn¡¯t have survived that. I am a normal person as well!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°A poor man must have something to hate.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Little Joker smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t ask anyone to understand me, a lone hero is always lonely.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be a lone hero. Ever since I was expelled from the military, I felt that it was time to repay what I owe to my woman. All these years she followed me in fear, and I just want to give her more security, so maybe it was best to leave the Dragon Division without being targeted.¡±

    ¡°Who said you were expelled.¡± Little Joker said, ¡°Did a court ever rule that you were expelled from your Dragon King position?¡±

    Xu Cheng was slightly startled.

    Little Joker: ¡°You have only been stripped of your military unit and special forces position, but the Dragon Division has told you from the beginning that they don¡¯t belong to any department, so even if you are dismissed from all positions, it doesn¡¯t include the position of Dragon King.¡±

    Xu Cheng stopped chewing, and his eyes were dumbfounded for a moment; then he continued to chew his bread and said with a bit of anger, ¡°Even if I am still the Dragon King, it is the same as it was in the beginning. I¡¯m still going to save her.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I¡¯ve been investigating undercover for thest 16 years? Maybe the people who kidnapped your woman have something to do with it. I can¡¯t say I know them well, but I have some information about them in my hands, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m stopping you from going there. I will not agree to you going even if your woman dies, because in my eyes, you¡¯re the only one who can dismantle that organization! However, if you go now, you will die without any remains to be buried.¡±

    Xu Cheng nibbled on the bread and his eyes were somewhat red as he said, ¡°I have disappointed two women in this life, one is my wife, the other is my mother, and thetter has already died because of me. My biggest regret in this life is that I could not take good care of her. So for the remaining one, I will be unconditionally good to her for the rest of my life.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°I have an intelligence report in my hand, and I need someone to take it back to Huaxia. No member of the Dragon Division can take it back, because if they were exposed, they will be assassinated halfway, and only you have that ability to take it back alive. Ever since thest time I took the Demons to Huaxia and got three of them killed, my actions have been too obvious, and I feel like I¡¯m being watched.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have time, sorry.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng wiped his mouth and prepared to get up and leave.

    However, Little Joker said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why the Westerners know internal martial arts? You said you will face the Capital Society sooner orter and this information I have is about them. Perhaps this information will help you understand this organization better.¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up hesitantly and slowly sat back down.

 Chapter 706 - Mentor, letâ€™s send you on your way

    <h4>Chapter 706: Mentor, let¡¯s send you on your way (Part One)</h4>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Xu Cheng said to Little Joker, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Promise me that you will live on to protect the Dragon Division and protect Huaxia! You cannot die!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Everyone says I can¡¯t die, but you guys are always pushing me into the fire. Do I even have a choice?¡±

    Little Joker went silent for a while and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s a group of people in this world who are crazy for money, among them the so-called Capital Empires like the Rothchild Family. They seem like they don¡¯t have any army or power in the military, but they¡¯re rich enough to go against a country, so why weren¡¯t they eliminated? Even the Morgan and Cloffi Families could use their capital to control the country¡¯s politics. The Capital Society that they founded has the entire world at their service; do you think that is reasonable? Our Ancestors have once said that to have power in politics cannot be done without a war, but they didn¡¯t have the military power nor the weaponry to rule the world. For example, Shen Sanwan, the richest person we know in history, was still beheaded with his family, because having power meant more than having money! However, don¡¯t you find it strange in the Western world? How could arge, ancient family be without any armed forces? Why wasn¡¯t there anyone who lusted after their wealth? The answer is of course that there were those people, but the family also had an army! Except their army is called the world¡¯s strongest one-man army! They are just as capable as you are, and it would be easy for them to destroy a consortium or assassinate the Prime Minister of a country! If you can destroy the Yamabishi Consortium, so can they, and they will kill whoever wants to take their wealth and get in the way of their interests, no matter who you are. The only two M Nation presidents who were assassinated in history did not belong to the Capital Society; what does that signify? They can do whatever they want!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What does this have to do with the internal martial arts?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Of course it has something to do with it. Huaxia with its five thousand years of history is on a different level than the M Nation, they cannotpare. The strange people and things in Huaxia are incredible. For example, the death soldiers and guards of the corrupted Qing Dynasty were all solobat experts and were capable of all kinds of assassinations; they were considered as Royal Guards. During the second world war, our dynasty was ipetent, but the invaders still couldn¡¯t break into the Forbidden City because there were this group of experts defending it with their lives. However, instead of trying to win over the people¡¯s hearts, the Westerners were smarter and more visionary; they bribed the inner guards and undermined their loyalty to the empire, causing thest emperor to flee from the capital and choose tomit suicide in the wilderness because he didn¡¯t have anyone to rely on.¡±

    Xu Cheng was puzzled. ¡°The loyalty of a feudal society wouldn¡¯t be undermined that easily, would it?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°No, that¡¯s the biggest weakness of a feudal society. Those experts were eunuchs who had no status and were looked down upon. Think about it, even though he was higher than everyone but one person, he was still a eunuch. Those westerners were smart, and they yed the human rights card, which was a bold and visionary idea, and it was a shock to the Huaxia people who had been enved for thousands of years. Once these eunuchs had wealth, and their abilities were used to the maximum, their hearts went free. So, with the departure of this group of death soldiers, the dynasty was no longer stable and quickly copsed. The biggest beneficiaries of this war who made a huge fortune were the capital consortium ¨C the Rothchild Family! During that chaotic period, they began to act as a family consortium to recruit members and expand, and that¡¯s where the rumors say that the Morgan and Cloffi Families had branched from their family. They were the ones who benefited, and they heavily relied on the assassination experts! Anyone who stood in their way of amassing wealth would be killed, so much that in the end everyone wanted to avoid danger and stood on their side. Then, a huge organization spanning North America and Europe was born, and they probably have existed for over a hundred years by now.¡±

    <h4>Chapter 706: Mentor, let¡¯s send you on your way (Part Two)</h4>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So all of them should be at least a hundred years old, right? If they are almost dead, then what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°We¡¯re afraid that they are not dead yet. You might not know science, but haven¡¯t you read a report on life expectancy? It is said that testosterone is responsible for shortening life span, and that eunuchs are 130 times more likely to live to be 100 years old than normal men! And the younger generations that they mentored were not weak at all. You have met Kush, right? I found in a top-secret document belonging to the M Nation¡¯s Fifth Division that he was a key to trigger war so that they can get rich from the chaos. To be frank, these people were willing to break out into war for the sake of wealth, and it is really doubtful whether they nned the same thing in the past or not.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then what does this have to do with our Dragon Division? And why should I be the only one who can¡¯t die?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Huaxia has grown exponentially over the years and became a developed country. The M Nation has a poption of 300 million and Huaxia has 1.4 billion! The annual GDP in Huaxia is already trending to overtake the M Nation as the world¡¯s number one country. Do you think the Capital Society, which concentrates at least half of the world¡¯s wealth, will let this market be out of their hands? Not to mention that the Asian countries have some sort or agreement with Huaxia being the leader, and that is one of the biggest reasons why the Capital Society couldn¡¯t get their hands deep in Asia. They would try again and once that happens, the only one who has a chance of fighting with them would be you. So, you cannot go now; you¡¯re still young and you have to be the sharpest dagger for the country!¡±

    Little Joker was feeling dried up from talking, and he took a sip of coffee as he said, ¡°Now do you understand why Old Master Ye and the other four wanted to recognize you as their grand-nephew? Why your Aunt Lan was recognized as Old Master Ye¡¯s goddaughter and married into the Zhou Family?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It was you?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°I just wanted to tell you that the country can help you get your family settled.¡±

    ¡°Settled?¡± Xu Chengughed sarcastically. ¡°Then howe my woman almost got killedst time? The Dragon Division couldn¡¯t even keep her safe, I can¡¯t believe in anyone anymore.¡±

    Little Joker sighed. ¡°Then go. I¡¯ve finished what I had to say.¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up and walked away.

    As he walked out of the restaurant, he brushed past seven foreigners.

    Little Joker drank the rest of his coffee and smiled when he saw these seven people enter.

    The seven of them said, ¡°Mentor, we really didn¡¯t want to suspect you, and we thank you for training us seven demons. However, the interests of the country are above all else! What did you tell that man earlier?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡± Little Joker grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking for 10 minutes and I¡¯ve said all I have to say.¡±

    The seven men narrowed their eyes and bowed to Little Joker.

    ¡°If so, then let¡¯s send you on your way.¡±

 Chapter 707 - Let Me Be Buried in That Land

    Chapter 707: Let Me Be Buried in That Land (Part One)

    Xu Cheng obviously did not recognize the Seven Demons because they were all wearing masks when they attacked the Dragon Division back then.

    When he got in his car and left, a pickup truck stopped him outside the city.

    The man had a very powerful aura; in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, he did not seem any weaker than that Mr. R.

    He stepped down from the truck and took off his sunsses to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°We have always suspected that old man¡¯s motives. We knew that he was nning something and didn¡¯t want to be watched when he brought the 72 Soloman members instead of the 7 Demons. He¡¯s been under our surveince this whole time, and we¡¯ve suspected that he¡¯s been sending intelligence about the Fifth Division to Huaxia over the years. We know that he has intelligence about us, so you need to hand it over.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just go to him and ask for it?¡±

    The man said, ¡°He¡¯s not going to live. When you left, our people had already surrounded the restaurant.¡±

    Xu Cheng was horrified.

    Satan still had the USB he talked about and he could not die! Otherwise, 16 years of intelligence gathering would be ruined.

    Xu Cheng subconsciously backed up the car to turn around.

    However, how could the man in front let him do so? He stepped over and put his hands on the engine, lifting the car up and not allowing the front wheels to touch the ground and the steering wheel to turn.

    However, Xu Cheng¡¯s car was a four-wheel drive, so he turned to the rear wheels and stared the man in the eyes as he pushed the car forward; while the man growled as he flipped the car upside down.

    He slowly walked towards Xu Cheng¡¯s car which had been pressed into the ground and squatted down. As he was ready to drag Xu Cheng out from the window, Xu Cheng suddenly moved and threw a punch, hitting the man¡¯s shoulder.

    The man was blown away by a force of ten thousand pounds as he flipped backwards in the sand more than thirty times.

    Xu Cheng broke out from the car window.

    The man¡¯s entire arm was dislocated, and his face was scraped by the ground. He stood up with narrowed eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were actually an expert! No wonder you¡¯re Satan¡¯s contact, I really underestimated you!¡±

    Xu Cheng shook the dust and broken ss off his body as he said, ¡°It would be useless for you to overestimate me now.¡±

    Having said that, he leaped up all of the sudden and smashed his feet against the man.

    The man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as Xu Cheng rose to the sky. It was unbelievable to him that a man could jump this high, disobeying thews of physics as if he was wearing rocket shoes. However, he reacted quickly and rolled over, avoiding Xu Cheng¡¯s attack.

    Xu Chengnded, creating a pit in the ground as he immediately threw his fist at the man who hadn¡¯t stood up yet.

    Chapter 707: Let Me Be Buried in That Land (Part Two)

    The man quickly reacted and kicked towards Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen.

    Legs were definitely longer than arms, and before Xu Cheng¡¯s fist hit his face, his foot kicked Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen first and sent him flying away.

    However, the speed and inertia of Xu Cheng¡¯s move was too violent, causing the man to be shocked by an equal amount of force. He rolled backwards from the force and his leg shook unconsciously from the numbness.

    Xu Cheng rolled backwards and quickly stabilized himself onto the ground with his legs half kneeled as he locked onto the man like a leopard. With that position, he then immediately bounced off the ground and leaped into the air, creating another dent in the ground just showing how much force was exerted.

    The man really didn¡¯t believe any man could fight like that, as if he was a spring and no matter how you knocked him flying, he would bounce back and attack you before you realized. The speed and explosive power was also very exaggerated, and the internal martial arts he practiced focused on subtleness, then Xu Cheng¡¯s force was purely brutal.

    Although the explosive power of internal martial arts was powerful as well, it was nothingpared to Xu Cheng¡¯s 15,000 pounds of force. When the man dodged Xu Cheng¡¯s attack, he heard a buzzing sound by his ears.

    It was a kind of supersonic sound, enough to show how terrifying Xu Cheng¡¯s punch was.

    He bent down and mped Xu Cheng¡¯s arms with his legs, trying to restrict him.

    When Xu Cheng tried to throw another punch, the man wrapped his two hands around Xu Cheng¡¯s fist! He then twisted using an explosive forceing from his waist and forced him onto the ground; the two fell onto the ground tangled together in meleebat.

    The man could tell that Xu Cheng¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination, and he absolutely could not let his hands and feet be free.

    However, Xu Cheng smashed his stone-hard forehead against the man¡¯s head, which could have smashed his head open like a watermelon.

    The man felt the momentum and quickly twisted his neck to dodge.

    Xu Cheng saw that his fists were being restricted and that the opponent had mped his waist with legs as well, so he stood up then with his legs half squatted and leaped two hundred meters up into the sky. Then, Xu Chengpletely rxed himself with the man¡¯s back turned towards the ground as they went into freefall.

    The man¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he quickly let go of Xu Cheng while trying to bnce himself so he couldnd properly, but Xu Cheng would not give him the chance. He grabbed the man¡¯s arms and held him in the same position as they smashed down hard.

    Boom!

    The dust flew in the air and the mannded on his back from a height of two hundred meters, spitting out a mouthful of blood as the impact almost killed him.

    Xu Cheng could see the man¡¯s whole body was trembling and he quickly climbed up as he headed back to save Satan.

    However, when he reached his car, the man jumped up using hisst breath and tried to attack Xu Cheng from behind. As he swung his hand towards Xu Cheng¡¯s weak spot, Xu Cheng lifted the pickup truck with both hands like it was nothing and threw the entire car at the man.

    The man didn¡¯t expect that Xu Cheng could lift the car up and hit him, and he was sent flying away like a baseball. The man died immediately when his whole body was smashed by the car, and his body mmed hard into the sandy desert. The vultures in the sky quickly flew down and started to fight for their meal on his dead body.

    Xu Cheng put the car down and drove it back in a frenzy.

    When he arrived at the restaurant, the outside was surrounded by groups of panicked crowds.

    Meanwhile inside the restaurant, the seven demonsid in a pool of blood, and Satan was there as well. Heid there breathless as if he was dead, but Xu Cheng could sense that the chain attached to the USB was still trembling in his palm.

    Xu Cheng rushed over to him, picked him up, and put him on his arm. He saw that his whole body was stabbed with daggers, including his heart; suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Satan¡¯s face was covered with blood as well, his skin pale from the blood loss. He looked at Xu Cheng with a satisfied yet cruel smile on his face and said, ¡°I knew... that your master would not be mistaken... it¡¯s been 16 years, and I want to... return badly to my homnd, to my mothend. I... I don¡¯t ask to be buried in my homnd, but please let me be buried in thatnd... can... can I?¡±

    His weak body copsed after hisst words and his eyelids fell close.

    Xu Cheng gripped the USB in his hand harder.

 Chapter 708 - Rescue

    <b>Chapter 708: Rescue (Part One)</b>

    A vehicle with a luxurious and spacious business interior drove from the Swiss airport to the mountains.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s hands and feet were not tied, but there were three men sitting opposite to her; two in ck suits wearing sunsses and a middle guy with a gray beard that looked like a French gentleman. He was staring at Lin Chuxue with deep eyes.

    Lin Chuxue looked back at him as well and none of them spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The man said to her, ¡°You¡¯re not the target.¡±

    ¡°How can I not be afraid?¡± Lin Chuxueughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you guys kidnapping me, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯reing for my man.¡±

    ¡°There are so many men in the world, what is there to be afraid of if only one dies? And if he dies, all his property will just go to you, so why not? You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°If ites to that, I¡¯ll use my man¡¯s tens of billions fortune to hire assassins to kill you all!¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    The gray bearded manughed. ¡°Does the Mand Lab belong to him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    The gray bearded man smiled again. ¡°So it¡¯s a yes, your affirmative objection proved it.¡±

    Lin Chuxue felt she wasn¡¯t good at this type of conversation, so she gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t try to use me to threaten my man, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    The gray bearded man: ¡°I did some research about your man¡¯s attitude towards you. He once gave your family 3.8 billion dors because of you, he is really fond of you. Do you think he will handover the Mand Lab for you this time?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lin Chuxue said straightforwardly, ¡°Both Wall Street and you know how much Mand is worth. If it gets listed, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for it to overtake Apple as the number one market cappany in the world. Do you think he would give up apany with a market cap of nearly a trillion dors for a woman?¡±

    When the gray bearded man heard Lin Chuxue¡¯s words, he smiled and took out a tablet disying an ongoing video call; there was a very old man on the other side.

    He looked at Lin Chuxue smilingly and asked, ¡°You just said that as long as it is willing to go public, it can surpass Apple? Honestly, it will indeed surpass Apple, but only if that technology to fight cancer has been perfected. From the way you¡¯re talking about it, it seems that the technology has been perfected?¡±

    Lin Chuxue turned pale and secretly scolded herself for being so stupid. It was true that the more one spoke, the more ws there will be.

    ¡°Did I say that?¡± She quickly denied it.

    The old man chuckled, and it was clear to him. He said, ¡°Actually, I am not interested in this Mand at all, I am only interested in Xu Cheng, but I can¡¯t find him nor do I even know where he is. So, I had no choice but to kidnap you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Old man, do you know what the difference between a bad guy and a good guy is? The bad guys only use dirty tricks, like you.¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 708: Rescue (Part Two)</b></h4>

    ¡°The winner is the king. Whether it¡¯s a dirty trick or not, history will only remember the one who lives andughs until the end, and the one who dies is just the loser.¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth. ¡°No matter what you do, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±

    That was when Mario, who had been tracking them down, drove one of the other people¡¯s Hummer at the airport parking lot, and chased all the way here. He then rear-ended the limousine ruthlessly, breaking its tail lights when they passed through a wide road with barely any people and causing the car to swerve.

    Pang!

    The limo driver¡¯s head was blown off by a sniper rifle!

    The car started to sway left and right immediately after losing control.

    Mario pinched the car straight into a tree.

    Boom!

    The limousine was fixed to the tree. The gray bearded man kicked open the door and jumped down as he threw a punch breaking Mario¡¯s car window. Mario kicked open his door and the gray bearded man dodged away.

    In the distance, Chekhov was aiming at the gray bearded man with a sniper rifle and with the sound of bullets whistling through the air, the gray bearded man picked up the car door and blocked the shots. He then kicked the two hundred pound Mario away.

    Mario¡¯s entire body mmed onto the side of the Hummer, causing the ss to shatter.

    He had the feeling that all his bones shook a little.

    Such a strong explosive power!

    Chekhov saw that Mario was losing and immediately fired three shots at the guy¡¯s head!

    Although the gray bearded man blocked the bullets with the car door, he was amazed to find that all three of Chekhov¡¯s bullets were almost in the same spot!

    The first shot of therge caliber bullet prated half a centimeter deep into the steel te, the second shot created a 1.5 cm dent, and the third shot went straight through. Although the bullet received some resistance, it still hit the gray-bearded man on the back.

    Chekhov quickly reloaded the bullets as he said to Mario via Bluetooth earpiece, ¡°Little Dong said that their purpose is simple, that they are here for Boss, and if anything happens to Boss because of this woman, then Deviant Corp wouldn¡¯t be able to go on. Even if the two of us die today, we will have to save this woman.¡±

    Mario nodded as he growled and kicked towards the gray bearded man who was dazed.

    The gray bearded man reacted quickly, but he couldn¡¯t get out of the way anymore, so he could only pick up the door and use it to block.

    However, Mario¡¯s elephant strength was no joke, his kick was equivalent to a full-grown elephant crushing down as it caused the door to deform and sent the gray bearded man flying a dozen meters away.

    As the gray bearded man flew in the air, Chekhov aimed and fired his sniper shot.

    ¡°Nice angle!¡±

    Pang!

    The bullet flew towards the gray bearded man, and he forced himself to use his waist strength, trying to twist his body so that he couldnd on his feet, allowing the bullet to brush by his waist.

    Hended with a half-knee crouch, and he used the momentum to charge towards Mario. However, Chekhov didn¡¯t even give him a chance toplete his sequence of moves, as he predicted the gray bearded man¡¯s speed and fired a shot 20 meters away from when he started. As a result, the bullet caught the gray bearded man exactly at 20 meters and he could only bend down to dodge it, but Mario saw a gap as he was dodging and took the opportunity, smashing the gray bearded man¡¯s face with a punch.

    The gray bearded man was sent rolling on the ground. He wiped the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth and smiled slightly. ¡°Looks like everything was expected.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Were you expecting to get hit?¡±

    Just then, Chekhov suddenly said to Mario, ¡°Oh no, someone¡¯s approaching me.¡±

    Having said that, Chekhov quickly put down his sniper rifle and left the spot immediately. His ultrasonic feedback told him that someone was approaching him fast, and he calcted that the guy would be there in less than three minutes.

 Chapter 709 - Iâ€™ve been trying to get into his circle

    <b>Chapter 709. I¡¯ve been trying to get into his circle (Part One)</b>

    When a man in a trench coat came to the ruined rooftop, he only saw a sniper rifle and no one else.

    ¡°That person was alert and disappeared,¡± he said to his earpiece.

    After looking around the entire rooftop, he turned around and left.

    However, he didn¡¯t realize that Chekhov was hanging from the edge of the balcony by his hands. Chekhov said with sweat running down his face, ¡°I¡¯d love to jump off the roof, but it turns out this is the fifth floor and bone strengthening isn¡¯t part of my awakened abilities.¡±

    On the other side, without Chehkov¡¯s interference, Mario was no match for the grey bearded man at all.

    However, the grey bearded man wasn¡¯t having an easy time either because him punching Mario five times caused the same damage as Mario punching him once.

    Mario was good at enduring, so unless someone could beat him down at once with a simple and brutal force like Xu Cheng, the continuous damage after a period would only be absorbed by him.

    Although the grey bearded man had the upper hand in strength and punched Mario like a shield, if Mario seeded in hitting him once with a counterattack, then it would be enough to knock him down.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel great, it takes him hitting me 10 times for me to hit back once. Can you back me up here?¡± Mario said to Chekhov.

    Chekhov: ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll be exposed.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Chekhov was shocked to find that the expert from below looked up at him. He was prepared to climb up, but the expert suddenly leaped and grabbed onto the second-floor window ledge, followed by the third-floor window ledge, slowly climbing up.

    Chekhov hurriedly climbed up with all his strength, but before he could climb up to the balcony, his feet were grabbed by the expert, dragging him down from the fifth floor and smashing him onto the ground.

    Chekhov grimaced in pain and thought he saw stars.

    Lin Chuxue shook her dizzy head inside, and seeing the smoke around the car and how the door was pinned shut, she tried to get out through the window.

    She saw Mario and the grey bearded man fighting each other.

    She remembered that the man had just tried to save her, and that someone had shot the driver.

    When Mario saw her, he immediately yelled at her, ¡°Run!¡±

    Lin Chuxue dragged her tired body and prepared to turn around and run away.

    But three Mercedes-Benz S-ss cars drove over in front of her.

    <b>Chapter 709. I¡¯ve been trying to get into his circle (Part Two)</b>

    Lin Chuxue climbed into the Hummer and pressed down the gas pedal as she prepared to run, but the three cars chasing her were not in a rush. They stopped behind Mario and the grey bearded man, and someone suddenly rushed to Mario¡¯s side, restraining him with one hand while the grey bearded man took the opportunity and smashed Mario in the face.

    Then Mario was pinned between the two.

    Meanwhile, a car drove over and threw Chekhov out of the car onto the Mercedes. The door opened, and an old man in a fur coat with silver hair came down as he shouted at Lin Chuxue, ¡°If you run further, these two people who saved you will die! I¡¯ll kill one of them every kilometer you drive!¡±

    It was as if Lin Chuxue¡¯s body was suddenly immobilized and she unconsciously stepped on the brakes!

    Mario yelled, ¡°Sister-inw! Go ahead and run. As long as you stay safe, then Big Brother Cheng will be safe! Run and don¡¯t look back!¡±

    After he said that, the two men who had pinned him down punched him in the face, making him dizzy.

    ¡°If you want to kill, then kill. What¡¯s the point of kidnapping a woman?¡± Mario growled after shaking his head, ¡°Fight with our Big Brother Cheng if you dare!¡±

    The silver-haired old man chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for him? It was because we couldn¡¯t find him, so I kidnapped his woman as bait.¡±

    Chekhov woke up slowly, but he pretended to be unconscious on the floor as he sneakily pulled out a pistol from the bottom of his shoes and raised his hand to aim a shot at the silver-haired old man!

    However, a bodyguard next to the silver-haired old man reached out and caught the bullet in his hand!

    The expert next to Chekhov stomped on his head. ¡°Tired of living?¡±

    Having said that, he pointed his gun at Chekhov and pulled the trigger.

    Lin Chuxue got out of the car and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Mario was afraid that Lin Chuxue would suddenly turn around ande back, so he shouted, ¡°Go! Get the f*ck out of here! If you don¡¯t go, Big Brother Cheng will be in danger!¡±

    Lin Chuxue pondered for a moment, but she still got off the car from the distance and slowly walked over to this side.

    Chekhov was so angry that he fired two shots from his pistol at her, and the bullets hit right beside Lin Chuxue¡¯s heels.

    ¡°You stupid woman! We don¡¯t need you to be in charge. Just protect yourself and don¡¯t cause trouble for Big Brother Cheng!¡± Chekhov shouted.

    His every word caused Lin Chuxue to feel a heartache, but she still stepped towards him, even though Chekhov was shooting at her.

    The silver-haired old man looked at the woman steadily, and when Lin Chuxue came to them, the other experts, fearing that Chekhov would shoot again, pped his pistol away. Chekhov was knocked down hard onto the ground as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The old man looked at Lin Chuxue and said, ¡°No wonder Xu Cheng loves you so much, you really are different from other women.¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Chekhov and Mario on the ground and said, ¡°Xu Cheng told me that he has a group of brothers who can trust each other with their lives, and he said he would introduce them to me when he has the chance. Is it you guys?¡±

    ¡°But Big Brother Cheng has never told us about you!¡± Mario said sarcastically with a bit of anger.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lin Chuxue smiled bitterly. ¡°I know I have never been in his world; I have been trying to get into that circle and have them ept me, and I want to really want to fight alongside him. Stenson, Little Dong, and you two, seeing you fight to the death to save me because of Xu Cheng¡¯s rtionship with me, I feel happy for him because he has a group of brothers like you! But I¡¯m his woman, and if you all can risk your lives for him, so can I! I will never be a burden to him!¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at the old man as if she made an important decision. She suddenly bent down to pick up Chekhov¡¯s pistol and pointed it at her head, threatening, ¡°Let them both go, or I¡¯ll kill myself and then your bait won¡¯t work at all!¡±

    The old man, who was growing more and more fond of Lin Chuxue, smiled and said, ¡°With your courage, it¡¯s worth it to let them go.¡±

    He said that as he waved his hand; Mario and Chekhov were released.

 Chapter 710 - The Death of Lin Chuxue

    <b>Chapter 710. The Death of Lin Chuxue (Part One)</b>

    Mario and Chekhov pretended to walk away, and Chekhov mumbled, ¡°If only Dulson was here, he could run with this woman on his shoulders.¡±

    Mario: ¡°Are we sure we¡¯re going?¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Mario: ¡°I feel like I can still fight.¡±

    Having said that, he turned around and suddenly attacked the old man. He leapt through the air and swung his fist at the silver-haired old man. Just as he was about to hit him, the silver-haired old man grabbed his wrist and twisted it.

    There was a crack.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Mario screamed as the old man then kicked him in the abdomen, causing him to vomit blood as he flew a few dozen meters away. Chekhov was shocked as he ran over to see badly Mario was injured.

    Mario was knocked unconscious right away from the impact.

    ¡°Go!¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face changed dramatically and yelled at Mario and Chekhov, ¡°I don¡¯t need you guys to take care of me.¡±

    Chekhov was already injured before, and Mario, who was the only one who could fight, had lost his fighting ability. He could tell that their strengths were not on the same level, and Mario¡¯s move just now was easily resolved by the old man. That was enough to see how powerful this man really was.

    ¡°I hate people who don¡¯t keep their word,¡± said the old man as he took a step forward, he did not intend to let anyone leave.

    Lin Chuxue stood in front of him with a gun pointed to her own forehead.

    The old man stopped.

    Lin Chuxue urged Chekhov. ¡°Go!¡±

    Chekhov dragged Mario towards the Hummer.

    As he walked away, he heard Lin Chuxue¡¯s voice as if she was shouting to him and Mario, ¡°Tell Xu Cheng that if I had another chance in this life, I would still urge him to be a strong man, even though the gap between him and me is gettingrger, and that I¡¯ve even be a canary or burden to be where I am right now in this desperate situation, I don¡¯t regret it! I have no regrets about making my husband a sessful and wonderful man! And that ¡®sister-inw¡¯ from you just now... I liked it. Tell him I¡¯ve repaid what I owe him for protecting me when we were kids.¡±

    When Chekhov, who was dragging Mario away, heard these words, he suddenly had a bad feeling as he turned his face to look at Lin Chuxue; that gorgeous woman, she was full with determination on her face, and it was a look that Chekhov would never forget for the rest of his life.

    Pang!

    Lin Chuxue pulled the trigger in the end, and the bullet went across her forehead. After that, she slowly copsed on the ground with her eyes staring at the sky, and a beautiful and graceful smile on her face.

    <b>Chapter 710. The Death of Lin Chuxue (Part Two)</b>

    Chekhov was so dumbfounded that he forgot to walk, and he even dropped Mario onto the ground.

    Mario didn¡¯t faint at all, but he did suffer from devastating internal injuries, and he also heard the gunshot as well as what Lin Chuxue had just said. However, all he wanted to do right now was to pass outpletely and treat this part as a dream.

    The old man stood there as he looked at Lin Chuxue slowly dying away without any expression.

    His students were surprised. ¡°Teacher, she is dead.¡±

    The old man: ¡°I know, I could have stopped it, but I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What about the other two people?¡± the other students asked.

    The old man: ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them just so they can guard the dead body for Xu Cheng to find, let¡¯s go.¡±

    He turned around and got into the car. The other students hesitated for a moment and looked at Mario and Chekhov, who were injured, without any weapons, and had no fighting ability. They didn¡¯t see them as a threat as they got into the car and left.

    Chekhov crawled and ran towards Lin Chuxue¡¯s body, vomiting blood as he ran, but he still managed to take out the medicine from his bag and inject it into Lin Chuxue¡¯s body.

    However, ...

    There was no effect!

    It wasn¡¯t just him, but Mario knew it too. Big Brother Cheng had once told them that the medicine could only have the potential to save lives if they protected their head and the heart.

    Mario felt guilty and shocked as heid on the ground as he stared at the sky.

    No one expected that this woman would dare to kill herself because she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Xu Cheng!

    She was never afraid to die for Xu Cheng!

    She belonged to the same world as them in the end, and she was just a flower vase. Although she was a woman who couldn¡¯t fight alongside them, she had a strong heart!

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Chekhov kneeled and shook Lin Chuxue¡¯s body. He bowed his head in silence, and everything around him seemed unusually quiet.

    Mario knew very well that neither he nor Chekhov could escape the responsibility.

    They were not dead, but they were no different from being dead because of the death of Lin Chuxue, and they would spend the rest of their lives in remorse.

    He didn¡¯t want Chekhov to suffer the consequences, so with his hands shaking, he took out his cell phone and called Xu Cheng, who was on his way here.

    Xu Cheng was still in the waiting room for his flight to Switzend when he received a call from Mario.

    The moment he answered, Mario said a few words in a heavy tone, ¡°Boss... she died.¡±

    Every word was hammering at Xu Cheng¡¯s chest, causing him to feel breathless.

    His mouth trembled. ¡°What did you... just say?¡±

    Mario choked, ¡°Sister-inw, she died!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face turned pale instantly and his eyes reddened. He raised his head and took a deep breath. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring the medicine with you? She¡¯s hurt, right? Hurry up and give her a shot. It¡¯s okay, make her one of us, I was about to introduce her to you guys! She¡¯s your sister-inw, she is qualified to be one of us... hurry up and give her an injection.¡±

    ¡°I know, she¡¯s already my sister-inw in my heart!¡± Mario¡¯s eyes were red and said, ¡°But Big Brother Cheng... she shot herself in the head with a gun...¡±

    Tears rushed down Xu Cheng¡¯s cheeks from the corner of his eyes, he kept his hand on the phone, but his mouth trembled, and he could not say another word.

    Finally, he sneered. ¡°My wife asked you to y a prank on me like this? She is a very naughty person sometimes, especially in the past few months. She always mes me for not spending time with her, I know it¡¯s my fault. Tell her, I¡¯m going to marry her!¡±.

    The sound of Mario¡¯s sobbing came from the other end of the phone, and Xu Cheng was surrounded by a sense of sorrow that was hard to put into words.

    He was a bit losing his mind and said, ¡°You put her on the phone.¡±

    Mario was still crying.

    Xu Cheng shouted, and everyone in the waiting room heard his roar.

    ¡°You let her answer the phone!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng...!¡± Mario sobbed and couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Call me Boss!¡± Xu Cheng roared!

 Chapter 711 - Poor Clown

    Chapter 711: Poor Clown

    People wereing and going at the airport, but to Xu Cheng, the whole world seemed to have be tranquil and there was only endless sorrow in his mind.

    He recalled what Old Master Ye had once said to him: ¡°For the sake of national justice, for the sake of the country, you always have to sacrifice something.¡±

    For the sake of the country, Satan let Master Zhang Chenfeng live his life in guilt and regret and was lonely until the end of his life.

    When Xu Cheng closed his eyes and reopened them, he stood up and mmed the phone on the ground; his eyes were bloodshot, and he was full of rage!

    F*ck national justice!

    F*ck the sake of the country!

    F*ck being a lone hero!

    Xu Cheng was roaring inside, Whoever wants to be a great hero, let them be one because I don¡¯t give a f*ck!

    I couldn¡¯t even protect my own woman, I couldn¡¯t even have aplete family! F*ck protecting the people and the country!

    F*cking being a hero! Even though he was a hero, Xu Cheng felt that he was a poor soul, a poor soul who was destined to be lonely. He felt so ridiculous at this moment; he was calctive of everything but in the end, he could not defeat fate. He heard the sad news of his woman¡¯s death, but he was not able to be by her side.

    Clown!

    He was a clown who had failed in life!

    With his hands on his head, Xu Cheng squatted on the floor helplessly. He thought about his boarding time, and he could not wait any longer and wanted to fly there right away.

    He got up and went into the men¡¯s washroom.

    A janitor was cleaning the washroom and didn¡¯t care when he saw someonee in, however when he looked up after he finished mopping the floor, all he saw were a man¡¯s clothes hanging from the door.

    Surprised he was as he pushed open the door, but there was no one inside!

    He looked at the other units and no one was there.

    He felt chills running down his back as he gulped air. He could have sworn that he just saw someone pass by him and use the toilet there, but in the blink of an eye, there were only clothes left!

    This staff member felt so creeped out that he immediately ran out of the washroom.

    Meanwhile, on thest flight to Switzend, no one noticed the addition of an unseen person!

    ¨C Beneath the Swiss iceberg ¨C

    Three skinny frozen old men looked at the silver-haired old man and asked, ¡°Why did you let that woman die?¡±

    The silver-haired old man said, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t die, how could we prove that Xu Cheng can save us? If he can¡¯t save her, then there is no hope for us.¡±

    The three old men said, ¡°Who can save a person whomits suicide by shooting a bullet through their head in this world? What you are doing is a bit extreme, we just want to use this woman to force Xu Cheng topromise.¡±

    The silver-haired old man: ¡°He won¡¯t. I¡¯ve investigated him and he is a man who won¡¯t even ept his fate, let alonepromise with anyone. He¡¯s a man who is not afraid of death, and you want him to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do, he won¡¯t do it, there is no way at all. That woman was determined to die so we couldn¡¯t use her to threaten her man, even if I could stop it this time, there was no way to stop her from having other ways tomit suicide in the future. Her desire to die was too strong, and this woman is not that important. For us, whether Xu Cheng can lengthen the longevity of our lives is the most important thing.¡±

    The silver-haired old man paced for a while. ¡°My students followed the two witnesses, and the first thing they did wasn¡¯t burying her dead body. They transported her to a funeral home to be frozen. If I¡¯m correct, Xu Cheng is unlikely to give up so soon, so we shouldn¡¯t give up either. If he could save this woman, then we would have the hope to continue controlling the world for another few decades. ¡°

    One of the three old men sighed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of controlling the world for a few more decades? We are sterilized, we have all the great skills and wealth but there¡¯s no one to inherit it from us. Isn¡¯t this why we are so afraid of dying? We are still traditional in our bones, and having the next generation is the right thing to do.¡±

    The silver-haired old man¡¯s eyes looked like he was deeply touched.

    They were eunuchs, so they couldn¡¯t have children, and it was a huge regret that there was no one to inherit the wealth and skills that they had umted over the decades. That was the reason why they were afraid to die. Those consortium families could have four generations in the same household, yet they didn¡¯t have a child, and that caused their psychological state to worsen.

    Mario and Chekhov went to the funeral home to have Lin Chuxue¡¯s body cleaned up. Lin Chuxue was lying on the bed with that beautiful face, and a woman in charge of the cleanup sighed, ¡°What a beautiful girl, why would she suicide.¡±

    Mario and Chekhov were squatting on the floor with their heads down when Mario heard footsteps. He lifted his eyes and saw Xu Cheng, who was casually dressed.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face looked terrible and his lips were dry and pale.

    He walked past by the two of them like he was a member of the living dead and headed inside the funeral home. Chekhov stood up trying to exin something, but Mario grabbed him by the wrist and slightly shook his head at him.

    Chekhov then squatted down again and looked up at the sky, but his heart felt gloomy inside.

    When Xu Cheng saw Lin Chuxue lying on the white bed with her eyes closed in a peaceful manner, his eyes instantly turned red and burst into tears.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s face was pale, the blood in her head had dried up, and her whole face was as white as a sheet of paper.

    Xu Cheng gently stroked her face, and said to the cleaners on the side, ¡°Why don¡¯t you put some make-up on her? Give her some makeup, she looks so pale.¡±

    The staff member nodded and got makeup for Lin Chuxue, but Xu Cheng took the makeup in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    The staff looked at this guy strangely as if he had signs of madness, and she didn¡¯t dare to provoke him as she nodded and quickly left the scene.

    Xu Cheng ced his head softly on Lin Chuxue¡¯s stomach, he still had tear marks on his face as he held Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand tightly. After a short while, he took out a ring with a huge diamond and slid it into her ring finger.

    Xu Cheng forced himself to not cry as he gently padded makeup on Lin Chuxue¡¯s face.

    ¡°I still remember when we were kids and I told you that wearing heavy makeup makes you no different than those in the red-light district. I didn¡¯t think you cared enough to never wear heavy makeup in your life, but you know what? Light make-up suits you the most. Your peaceful smile and your apathetic eyes, as if nothing in this world mattered, makes many people think that you don¡¯t care about anything. But I knew that you were very sensitive inside; you knew I liked to fight so you always carried a lot of bandages in your bag. I used to always wonder how you had endless bandages in your bag as if it was a magic trick.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, tears dripped down Xu Cheng¡¯s face and was almost falling onto Lin Chuxue¡¯s face when he reacted quickly and caught them with his palm, preventing them from ruining her makeup.

    ¡°Why...?¡± Xu Cheng questioned as he could no longer hold back his tears.

 Chapter 712 - Help me, help her too!

    <b>Chapter 712: Help me, help her too! (Part One)</b>

    Chekhov couldn¡¯t help but walk in and say to Xu Cheng, ¡°Sister-inw asked us to tell you before she died that she didn¡¯t regret being with you, and that she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to you, so...¡±

    Xu Cheng embraced Lin Chuxue in his arms without an expression, and he said to Chekhov in an ice cold tone, ¡°So you let her die in front of you, right?¡±.

    ¡°I...¡± Chekhov didn¡¯t know what to say at once.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Xu Cheng then said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a fight with my own people before the enemies die. So get out of here!¡±

    Mario came in and pulled Chekhov out.

    Xu Cheng sat there on the white bed with Lin Chuxue¡¯s body in his arms the whole time, he just sat there quietly without a word.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die, Little Xue.¡± Xu Cheng was rapidly thinking of a n on how to save Lin Chuxue, and although he couldn¡¯t think of one, he mumbled repetitively, ¡°No! No Little Xue, I won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    He sat there for the rest of the afternoon, and he still had her body in his arms when it was close to the evening.

    The staff members were ready toe in and close the funeral home, but Mario gave them a few hundred dors to send them off.

    In the evening, Lin Dong arrived with a bandaged arm and a cast on his leg.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡±

    Mario pointed inside of the funeral home.

    Lin Dong gently pushed open the door and saw his master there. He sat there looking like a wood piece without a little bit of life in him, and Lin Dong swallowed back all the words as he was ready to close the door, thinking that it was better to leave him alone.

    But when he was about to head out, Xu Cheng suddenly said, ¡°Little Dong, you know the most about the gics I taught you before, right?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and sighed, ¡°Master, even you yourself have said that the head and the heart were the most important ones.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s mind had already thought of a critical, yet adventurous and daring idea. ¡°That is for the average person. Without any life-preserving genes in their body, stabbing the head or heart is indeed equivalent to death and would be difficult to save them. However, I am different, my body¡¯s biggest trump card is the Tardigrade genes. It can protect me in the most dangerous time to let me enter into a false death state, and once I touch the water, they can immediately revive those necrotic cells of mine and bring me back to life quickly.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°Master! Are you going to...?¡±

    <b>Chapter 712: Help me, help her too! (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng looked down at Lin Chuxue¡¯s face and said in spite of everything else, ¡°I have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lin Dong rejected his idea. ¡°Master, although I don¡¯t know much, but I know a little bit about gics, I know how important the Tardigrade gene is to you, and how many researchers have not been able to transfer that gene into the human body for the past decades. You¡¯re a miracle, and it¡¯s that gene that kept all your other genes bnced without any disorder. Do you know what would happen if there are no Tardigrade genes in you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to know anymore. I only have two things I want to do in my whole life now, first, save Little Xue! Second, kill all those people including their families! If not, then let the Tardigrade genes stay in Little Xue¡¯s body, so that even if something bad happens to her in the future, these genes will be able to protect her from death and that would be enough.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°The key question is whether it can be transferred over smoothly!¡±

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth, ¡°Even if it can¡¯t, it will have to!¡±

    He looked at Lin Dong with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Help me! I will transfuse my blood and the Tardigrade genes into her body, and I will provide her with all the blood that she lost from her brain, no matter how much she needs. You¡¯re the only one among us who knows how to do this procedure.¡±

    ¡°I disagree!¡± Lin Dong snapped, ¡°Even Lin Chuxue won¡¯t agree, without the Tardigrade to bnce out your gic distinctions, have you ever thought of what kind of strange monster you¡¯ll turn into?¡±

    ¡°I want her alive even if I turn into a monster!¡± Xu Cheng roared out, ¡°This is the order of your Master! You cannot refuse!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t help you if I were dead!¡± Lin Dong insisted on his position.

    Xu Cheng looked at him, not expecting that Lin Dong could be so insistent on principle, and with tears rolling down his eyes, he sighed, ¡°Did Lin Chuxue treat you well? Don¡¯t lie. ¡°

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Dong gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Then help her!¡± Xu Cheng unprecedentedly had a pleading look at his disciple, he was always so strong and he did not expect to also have such a helpless moment.

    Lin Dong looked at his master¡¯s pleading eyes and to be honest, it was the first time his master seemed so vulnerable and helpless. He also said with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Master, what if it doesn¡¯t work? Then you¡¯ll be screwed too. If there¡¯s another fight like the one with Kush in the future, you won¡¯t have the Tardigrade genes to protect you, don¡¯t you see? Even if you saved your wife, what will happen to her if something happens to you? Isn¡¯t she going to live in remorse and guilt?¡±

    ¡°This battle had nothing to do with her from the beginning to the end. If I didn¡¯t expose my rtionship with her then she wouldn¡¯t have encountered so much harm, so I owe it to her,¡± Xu Cheng said firmly.

    Lin Dong still insisted on his point of view. ¡°Then what about us? What will we, who are considered mutants, do without your leadership? The others are not strong enough yet, and it would be difficult for them to protect themselves against the world if they were exposed. Master, there are so many of us who need you!¡±

    ¡°The country needs me too!¡± Xu Cheng said angrily, ¡°But what can I do? I couldn¡¯t even protect my own woman, and you want me to protect you? That would be a joke.¡±

    Having said that, he gently put down Lin Chuxue¡¯s body and stood in front of Lin Dong, pulling him from the back of his head with one hand as he said, ¡°If something really bad happens to me, divide all my assets among the brothers; they will all get a share! If you sell the Mand Lab¡¯s technology and studio, it will be worth tens of billions of dors, and each of you will get ten billion dors, which would be enough for you to live freely. Forget about the Deviant Mercenary Corp, it had just begun anyways.¡±

    Lin Dong was reluctant to do so with his bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Little Dong. I¡¯ve never begged anyone before.¡± Xu Cheng sighed.

    Lin Dong sobbed as he shook his head vigorously and choked, ¡°Master...¡±

    Xu Cheng gave him a phone number and said, ¡°If something happens to me, go to this old man and he will teach you real kung fu. This is what I owe you for not being able to teach you properly.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng turned around and picked up Lin Chuxue¡¯s corpse in his arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡±

    Lin Dong struggled and finallypromised as he followed Xu Cheng out through another door.

 Chapter 713 - Iâ€™ll save my woman, Iâ€™ll also save the country (1)

    <strong>Chapter 713: I¡¯ll save my woman, I¡¯ll also save the country (Part One)</strong>

    Having a conversation really did divert Xu Cheng¡¯s attention away from the pain.

    Xu Cheng looked over to Lin Chuxue when he noticed that the Tardigrade¡¯s genes in her head had started to work and there was movement.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°There is a reaction, Little Xue¡¯s necrotic cells are being repaired. Quick, she needs a lot of blood right now.¡±

    Lin Dong lifted his eyes. ¡°Master, you¡¯re not suggesting that¡­?¡±

    Xu Cheng lowered his head and looked at him with a serious face. ¡°Transfuse my blood!¡±

    Lin Dong was reluctant and deliberately said, ¡°Your blood types don¡¯t match, so it won¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me, my blood can be supplied to anyone!¡±

    ¡°Master! Madam¡¯s blood loss is not little,¡± said Lin Dong seriously.

    ¡°I¡¯m determined to save her, do you think I would give up halfway?¡± Xu Cheng shouted, ¡°Cut the cr*p and hurry up!¡±

    ¡°But!¡± Lin Dong suppressed his anger as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no anesthesia! There¡¯re at least two dozen syringes needed to transfuse blood to almost every blood vessel in the body!¡±

    ¡°Insert them!¡± Xu Cheng looked at Lin Dong with non-negotiating eyes.

    Lin Dong sighed, he had already used thergest syringe, and it was already toote to give up halfway. Since there was no going back, he stopped persuading Xu Cheng.

    He went and brought the tubes linked to Lin Chuxue¡¯s blood vessels to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, and inserted them one by one into his major blood vessels.

    When more than twenty needles were inserted into Xu Cheng¡¯s body, he closed his eyes and Lin Dong saw that his lips were trembling as the veins on his forehead and neck popped out in great pain.

    However, he held onto Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand tightly and saw that the necrotic cells in her brain were starting to be repaired. His blood had stimted and activated the functions in her body that had been interrupted due to her brain death, and Lin Chuxue¡¯s own blood cells, heart, and other internal organs had started to function.

    The electrocardiogram linked to Lin Chuxue¡¯s heart suddenly started beating slightly.

    Lin Dong was overjoyed. ¡°Master! There is hope!¡±

    When he looked over at Xu Cheng¡¯s face excitedly, he saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were closed from exhaustion and blood loss, but there was a weak smile on his face; then Lin Dong saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s ECG had gone from normal to low level!

    <strong>Chapter 713: I¡¯ll save my woman, I¡¯ll also save the country (Part Two)</strong>

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong rushed over to wake Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng opened his eyes weakly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still hold it.¡±

    He also had an excited look on his face as looked at Lin Chuxue. He then increased the amount of blood flow from his body into Lin Chuxue¡¯s body.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong worried.

    ¡°Little Dong, let me tell you that I have almost earned these five years.¡± Xu Cheng smiled weakly but with content. ¡°I used to think that it would be difficult to face Little Xue in this life, that I wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to deserve her, and that I wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge my father¡¯s death. But I feel very lucky that I have aplished all this, and I don¡¯t want Little Xue¡¯s death to turn everything into a dream. I¡¯m afraid that all I have now is her, so I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save her even if it means I have to die. I still want her to live. I¡¯m really satisfied. To live to this day, I¡¯ve rebelled against the nobles, I¡¯ve put down ns, I¡¯ve even influenced the war in the Land of Mercenaries and I could do whatever I wanted. I¡¯ve never dared to live like this five years ago, so I¡¯ve earned it!¡±

    Lin Dong quickly removed all the needles as he tried to stop Xu Cheng¡¯s bleeding. ¡°You should stop talking and take good care of yourself. Madam¡¯s body is already saturated with your blood cells, and all she needs now is willpower to wake up. If she can¡¯t wake up, then she would be in a vegetative state.¡±

    Xu Chengy on the hospital bed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe that she will wake up sooner orter.¡±

    That was when an old man leaped down from the window ledge and looked at Lin Chuxue with his face filled with excitement.

    ¡°Shall we talk?¡± the old man said.

    Lin Dong¡¯s expression changed dramatically when he saw this man, and he stood in front of Xu Cheng to protect him.

    Xu Cheng pushed him away and said, ¡°What are you so nervous about, if he wanted to kill me, he would have done it long ago and he wouldn¡¯t have followed me for so long.¡±

    The old man was surprised, ¡°You know that I¡¯ve been following you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I know I couldn¡¯t get rid of you, but I also didn¡¯t want to dy saving my woman¡¯s life, so I allowed you to follow me like this. Nothing within a two-kilometer radius can escape my eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better since you¡¯re a clever man. Let¡¯s talk openly then,¡± the old man said.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Take her and leave here; go back to Huaxia now!¡±

    Xu Cheng felt that the only ce where the Capital Society could not get involved now was in Huaxia.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong didn¡¯t want to leave him alone because Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have a good chance against this old man in his current state.

    ¡°Obey my order!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice.

    Lin Dong gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°How am I supposed to exin to her if she wakes up? What if she looks for you?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the old man, and a trace of determination shed across his eyes intending to kill this man. He turned to look at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Give her some time. If she forgets me, then you don¡¯t have to tell her, but if she really wants to know, then it¡¯s better to shorten the pain and tell her the truth.¡±

    Having said that, he looked at the surveince in the operating room and said, ¡°Just show her this footage. If I¡¯m gone in the future, she shouldn¡¯t have any unnecessary hope that I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Lin Dong could tell that this was Master¡¯s way of giving hisst words, and he stood there dumbfounded.

    ¡°Go!¡± Xu Cheng shouted.

    Lin Dong quickly pulled open the operating room door and ran out with Lin Chuxue on the hospital bed.

    Meanwhile Xu Chengid on the bed and stared at the old man.

    The old man said, ¡°Do you n to die here?¡±

    He saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s words just now meant that there would be nopromise.

    ¡°You harmed my woman, yet you want cooperation from me?¡± Xu Chengughed out sarcastically. ¡°What do you take me for? Let me tell you that I will notpromise with any enemies of my country. I will save my woman, and I will also save my country. But you want me to save you traitors, no way! Saving you means giving you more time to take control of Asia, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The old man: ¡°If you died, who in Huaxia can fight a match with our R? The 2nd strongest, Satan, is already dead, and you think your little nobodies can? It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Capital Society takes control of your country.¡±

    ¡°Who says Satan is dead?¡± Xu Cheng looked disdainfully at him. ¡°I was able to save my woman, did you think Satan would die under my watch? As long as he¡¯s alive, and by the extent he knows you by, he¡¯ll start a war if it means to destroy you. You¡¯re not afraid of bullets, but are you afraid of missiles?¡±

    The old manughed lightly. ¡°I have indeed witnessed you saving your woman. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, because then I can just drag your corpse to use it. You¡¯re really like a treasure now, even your dead body is worth something.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±

 Chapter 714 - Iâ€™ll save my woman, Iâ€™ll also save the country (2)

    <h4>Chapter 714: I¡¯ll save my woman, I¡¯ll also save the country (Part Two)</h4>

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong rushed over to wake Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng opened his eyes weakly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still hold it.¡±

    He also had an excited look on his face as looked at Lin Chuxue. He then increased the amount of blood flow from his body into Lin Chuxue¡¯s body.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong worried.

    ¡°Little Dong, let me tell you that I have almost earned these five years.¡± Xu Cheng smiled weakly but with content. ¡°I used to think that it would be difficult to face Little Xue in this life, that I wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to deserve her, and that I wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge my father¡¯s death. But I feel very lucky that I have aplished all this, and I don¡¯t want Little Xue¡¯s death to turn everything into a dream. I¡¯m afraid that all I have now is her, so I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save her even if it means I have to die. I still want her to live. I¡¯m really satisfied. To live to this day, I¡¯ve rebelled against the nobles, I¡¯ve put down ns, I¡¯ve even influenced the war in the Land of Mercenaries and I could do whatever I wanted. I¡¯ve never dared to live like this five years ago, so I¡¯ve earned it!¡±

    Lin Dong quickly removed all the needles as he tried to stop Xu Cheng¡¯s bleeding. ¡°You should stop talking and take good care of yourself. Madam¡¯s body is already saturated with your blood cells, and all she needs now is willpower to wake up. If she can¡¯t wake up, then she would be in a vegetative state.¡±

    Xu Chengy on the hospital bed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe that she will wake up sooner orter.¡±

    That was when an old man leaped down from the window ledge and looked at Lin Chuxue with his face filled with excitement.

    ¡°Shall we talk?¡± the old man said.

    Lin Dong¡¯s expression changed dramatically when he saw this man, and he stood in front of Xu Cheng to protect him.

    Xu Cheng pushed him away and said, ¡°What are you so nervous about, if he wanted to kill me, he would have done it long ago and he wouldn¡¯t have followed me for so long.¡±

    The old man was surprised, ¡°You know that I¡¯ve been following you?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I know I couldn¡¯t get rid of you, but I also didn¡¯t want to dy saving my woman¡¯s life, so I allowed you to follow me like this. Nothing within a two-kilometer radius can escape my eyes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even better since you¡¯re a clever man. Let¡¯s talk openly then,¡± the old man said.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Take her and leave here; go back to Huaxia now!¡±

    Xu Cheng felt that the only ce where the Capital Society could not get involved now was in Huaxia.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong didn¡¯t want to leave him alone because Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have a good chance against this old man in his current state.

    ¡°Obey my order!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice.

    Lin Dong gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°How am I supposed to exin to her if she wakes up? What if she looks for you?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the old man, and a trace of determination shed across his eyes intending to kill this man. He turned to look at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Give her some time. If she forgets me, then you don¡¯t have to tell her, but if she really wants to know, then it¡¯s better to shorten the pain and tell her the truth.¡±

    Having said that, he looked at the surveince in the operating room and said, ¡°Just show her this footage. If I¡¯m gone in the future, she shouldn¡¯t have any unnecessary hope that I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    Lin Dong could tell that this was Master¡¯s way of giving hisst words, and he stood there dumbfounded.

    ¡°Go!¡± Xu Cheng shouted.

    Lin Dong quickly pulled open the operating room door and ran out with Lin Chuxue on the hospital bed.

    Meanwhile Xu Chengid on the bed and stared at the old man.

    The old man said, ¡°Do you n to die here?¡±

    He saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s words just now meant that there would be nopromise.

    ¡°You harmed my woman, yet you want cooperation from me?¡± Xu Chengughed out sarcastically. ¡°What do you take me for? Let me tell you that I will notpromise with any enemies of my country. I will save my woman, and I will also save my country. But you want me to save you traitors, no way! Saving you means giving you more time to take control of Asia, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The old man: ¡°If you died, who in Huaxia can fight a match with our R? The 2nd strongest, Satan, is already dead, and you think your little nobodies can? It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Capital Society takes control of your country.¡±

    ¡°Who says Satan is dead?¡± Xu Cheng looked disdainfully at him. ¡°I was able to save my woman, did you think Satan would die under my watch? As long as he¡¯s alive, and by the extent he knows you by, he¡¯ll start a war if it means to destroy you. You¡¯re not afraid of bullets, but are you afraid of missiles?¡±

    The old manughed lightly. ¡°I have indeed witnessed you saving your woman. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, because then I can just drag your corpse to use it. You¡¯re really like a treasure now, even your dead body is worth something.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±

 Chapter 715 - Rigidity bends easily

    <b>Chapter 715: Rigidity bends easily (Part One)</b>

    The old man was not confident that Xu Cheng¡¯s corpse would be sufficient to extend his colleagues¡¯ life.

    So he felt that he should try to persuade him a little further.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s negotiable, you don¡¯t have to ask for death yet because I haven¡¯t said what I need you to do.¡±

    ¡°I know. You guys are at an old age where your bones are past repair, and I also know that Huaxia is your next target.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°So, no way! I¡¯m not great enough to save the country, but I won¡¯t give enemies a chance either.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Satan has told you everything he knows.¡± The old man looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°What counts as an enemy? Do you think we were wrong? We have been enved for so many years, and now we can control our own destiny, so can¡¯t we fight back? There are only two choices in life, either struggle to climb up, or fall. What choice do you think we had in those times of war and chaos? I thought you should know how we feel the most, I¡¯ve read your resume, so I know that if you hadn¡¯t struggled and worked hard, you wouldn¡¯t be worthy of your wife, and you wouldn¡¯t have the wealth and status you have now, nor be capable of doing what you have done in the Land of the Mercenaries. Do you dare to say those things were any different from what we¡¯ve done? There is no right or wrong in this world, only strong or weak. Laws can decide whether you are right or wrong, but do you know that thew is actually endorsed by that group of dictators?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong because you forgot where you came from!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice, ¡°A person¡¯s bottom line should be their nation! The difference between you and I is that I never wanted to get to the point where I would stand against my country, and I have never done things that would harm its interests.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The old man snorted, ¡°Have you experienced how your nation made you a eunuch? Over the years, have you ever thought about how the rest of us felt when schrs studied the eunuchs with judgmental eyes? Those who fled the country had something to look forward to for the next generation, but what did we have? Any sentimental attachments to thatnd was gone, and now you¡¯re talking to me about patriotism when there was nothing left? Haven¡¯t you been hitting the M Nation all you want? You have your position, and we have our interests, and none of us are wrong, except that your existence has stood in the way of our interests. The Capital Society is much bigger than you think, and if it¡¯s gone, then the world economy will go backwards at least twenty years! What¡¯s wrong with global capitalization? Everyone has money and goals, and we are not so much dictators but administrators managing the countries. Look at the countries we are managing and tell me which one doesn¡¯t have a fast-growing economy.¡±

    ¡°In that case, then doesn¡¯t the degree of expansion in Huaxia scare you? You are afraid that if it reces the M Nation, the world will change, and as long as the M Nation stays strong, you will be able to use it to threaten other countries into economic cooperation.¡± Xu Cheng then said, ¡°Therefore, Huaxia must be under your control, or at least under your surveince. So over the years, the Capital Society has recruited some of Huaxia¡¯s magnates, expecting that their social status linked to the government could help you achieve your n.¡±

    The old man looked at Xu Cheng as he didn¡¯t expect him to have such insights.

    ¡°You have indeed understood the situation very thoroughly, but so what? Since the birth of the Capital Society, it¡¯s not like there hasn¡¯t been anyone who wanted to destroy us for the past hundred years. There have been two disobedient presidents of the M Nation who ended up dead, and Hitler also wanted to destroy this power through genocide, and what was the result? Not only did they die, but they took the me. And look at the generations of British heirs who tried to expel the Capital Society¡¯s infiltration of their country, and now the entire royal family are just puppets! So what does this mean? Capitalism is the most powerful tool to expand the world, it¡¯s the trend.¡±

    <b>Chapter 715: Rigidity bends easily (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°No need to brainwash me, that¡¯s your business. All I know is that as long as I am alive, any foreigner who dares to trespass the country will be executed from afar!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°With your strength, you canpletely join us in this game brought about by capitalism, and we could offer you a council member position.¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud. ¡°Well then, don¡¯t you guys want to extend your lifespan? Join me in the Deviant Corp and I can also give you a council member position, it¡¯ll offer you capital and money that you can¡¯t take with you after death. I can extend your lives, so why note back and serve the country?¡±

    The old man looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Your Deviant Corp is not powerful enough, and with your financial resources, if you were to merge into the Capital Society, you probably won¡¯t even be a council member. It¡¯s scale is nothingpared to the Capital Society, and you¡¯re just ying a game, so let¡¯s cut the cr*p. If you can extend our lives, we could give you everything you want except for what would harm our interest.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If I say that you¡¯re not allowed to invade Huaxia, can you do it?¡±

    The old man: ¡°No, because we don¡¯t have a lot of say in this, and global control is the purpose of the Capital Society. No one has been able to change it for centuries, and whoever wants to leave the game dies! Including that, if we were to join the Deviant Corp, we will also be killed.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Who can kill you?¡±

    ¡°There are many things that you don¡¯t understand, and you don¡¯t have to know,¡± The old man said.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You¡¯ve told me so much, aren¡¯t you afraid that revealing these secrets would count as treason to your organization?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± said the old man confidently. ¡°Because you won¡¯t take the secret out, you are just a dead man tonight.¡±

    After saying that, the old man floated over in the dim operating room, and when he tugged Xu Cheng¡¯s arm with one hand, trying to restrain him, Xu Cheng grabbed his wrist and swung him flying towards the door.

    The old silver haired man mmed on the door hard, and he was a little surprised that Xu Cheng¡¯s strength was so strong!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°This is the strength of a Deviant, but you should be d that I am injured now, or else that blow just now would be enough to smash you into a pulp of flesh.¡±

    ¡°There are no absolutes in this world.¡± The old man stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Rigidity bents easily.¡±

    He said that as he moved closer, and his fingers wrapped around Xu Cheng¡¯s arm as he pped his palm onto Xu Cheng¡¯s chest. It seemed like he didn¡¯t use any power, but a strong internal force shook Xu Cheng¡¯s internal organs.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body flew back and crashed into the operating table, flipping all the surroundingmps into the ground. His heart was already injured from the blood loss and that just now almost killed him.

    He spurted out a mouthful of blood as he kicked at an equipment and smashed it into the old man.

    The old man struck the flying machine with both palms, sending it flying away.

    Xu Cheng leapt from the window in a smooth motion and ran towards the distant forest to escape.

    ¡°Where do you think you can escape to!¡± The old man shouted in a low voice as he then jumped on the tops of the forest trees like a dragonfly on water as he chased after Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 716 - Albino Xu Cheng

    <b>Chapter 716: Albino Xu Cheng (Part One)</b>

    The old man picked a few green leaves and attacked Xu Cheng from behind like he was scattering flowers.

    After the tardigrade genes were weakened in Xu Cheng¡¯s body, many of his mutated abilities seem to be limited. He jumped only a few tens of meters into the air before he fell quickly, and it was fortunate that the cat¡¯s gene for bnce and his turtle shield was still there. Although the old man got to him fast, he was faster in activating the shield and protecting himself, so the leaves only cut through his clothes and not his flesh.

    When hended on the ground andunched himself up again, the old man grabbed onto his ankle in the air with one hand and dragged him down hard, smashing him onto the grass. Xu Cheng quickly got up and used Shadow Fist; the old man was amazed as they went on for eighty rounds before he pped Xu Cheng in the abdomen, repelling him.

    ¡°Shadow Fist? Who is Zhang Chenfeng to you?¡±

    Xu Cheng rubbed his aching abdomen, this old man seemed powerless, but his internal force was quite strong. When this old man hit Xu Cheng, although the turtle shield could block it, a strong internal force still ran through his various organs, and a tinyck in attention would lead to Xu Cheng¡¯s death.

    ¡°Do you know my master?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect this old man to know Zhang Chenfeng.

    The old man: ¡°If your master was still around, then maybe I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you. It seems that you must die, or else given a little more time, you¡¯ll turn into the next Zhang Chenfeng. He protected Huaxia for several dozen years, and I didn¡¯t expect him to have a close disciple. Well, he¡¯d done his job well, having someone to take over after him.¡±

    Xu Cheng was surprised by the old man¡¯s words because from what he remembered, his master¡¯s strength before he died was only at the SSS rank. Was it possible that he was even stronger during his prime?

    ¡°He will be buried at the National Martyrs¡¯ Cemetery, but where will you be buried? In the soil of a foreign country?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    ¡°Are you referring to yourself?¡± The old man squinted his eyes and took a step towards Xu Cheng like a shadow. Xu Cheng reacted quickly and attacked back, but the old man blocked his attack in advance as he then kicked Xu Cheng¡¯s chest with one foot.

    Xu Cheng coughed out another mouthful of blood and kneeled down onto the ground. He tried to create an electric current with his hand, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t sense the electricity!

    That was one of his greatest strengths, but now he wasn¡¯t able to perform it?

    The old man walked toward him slowly as he said, ¡°You have three chances. Are you willing topromise?¡±

    Xu Cheng exhaled a breath. ¡°Not just three times, even if it¡¯s three hundred times, I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    The old man kicked Xu Cheng in the chin angrily the moment he said those words. Xu Cheng rolled onto his back with his eyes looking at the dark night sky, and a spurt of blood rushed out from his nose over his entire face.

    The old man stomped on his abdomen and asked again, ¡°Second time, are you willing?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s bloodied face revealed a fierce smile. ¡°You wish!¡±

    With that, he punched with all the strength he could to almost 10,000 pounds, thinking that he might as well break the old man¡¯s calves!

    <b>Chapter 716: Albino Xu Cheng (Part Two)</b>

    However, the old man¡¯s hand grabbed a spot inside of his elbow joint.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, the joint is like a strip that can be loosened, as long as I take control of this spot, it would be like swinging a nunchaku that will only fold and rebound to hurt itself.¡± The old man had the tone of an experienced person who looked at Xu Cheng with disdain. ¡°Your experience is still too little, you really can¡¯tpare with your master. Ask him to teach you well when you see him in hell.¡±

    Having said that, the old man raised an arm high up and looked at Xu Cheng as he asked again, ¡°This is thest time; are you willing topromise?¡±

    Xu Chengughed lightly behind his bloody face. ¡°How many times do you want my answer? If you like, don¡¯t say three times, it¡¯ll be the same even if you asked three hundred thousand times.¡±

    Pang!

    As soon as his voice fell, with a strong air flow, the old man struck Xu Cheng fiercely on his chest.

    Pu!

    A mouthful of ck, dense blood spurted out directly from Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth and nostrils.

    The old man stared at Xu Cheng¡¯s dying face with a furious expression as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. The rules of the world are like this, and everyone will have a weakness. You won¡¯tpromise, right? If you don¡¯t then I won¡¯t let your woman get back to Huaxia safely. Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s way too easy for the Capital Society to intercept and assassinate someone at the airport. I¡¯m going to ask you onest time for the sake of your woman¡¯s life, are you willing topromise?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly dted as he spurted out blood and roared, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±

    His whole body suddenly exploded with great power, the kind of power that was equivalent to the dying will of someone on the verge of death.

    The old man didn¡¯t think that mentioning his woman could stimte him to explode with so much energy. He immediately bnced himself in the air andnded on the ground steadily.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s whole body and face were covered with blood, and he exhaled a ragged breath of anger.

    ¡°I told you, you have stepped over my boundaries once again, and touched the reverse scale of a dragon ¡ª you touch you die!¡±

    The old man smiled. ¡°If you are this afraid, then why are you still so stubborn? We are all from the same root, there is no need to kill each other so brutally in a foreign country.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a traitor and I don¡¯t know any. If you want to kill all of us, then I will take you with me even if I die.¡± It was as if Xu Cheng had suddenly turned into a wild beast as he was unable to control the rattling genes in his bodies.

    In the past, the tardigrade gene could block and iste all kinds of genes from rejecting each other, but right now, without the Tardigrade gene, his body was heavily wounded, and his blood was mixed with all kinds of genes; all of these factors came together and exploded because of his worry for Lin Chuxue.

    The old man was horrified to see Xu Cheng¡¯s head of ck silky hair turn gradually white, and it looked like it was suddenly bleached. Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s face alsopletely lost blood, and it wasn¡¯t the pale white, but it looked more like someone painted white paint all over his face. He looked strange and horrifying as his eyshes, neck, and arms all turned white.

    It was as if he had someplicated disease, giving him a sickly and unhealthy white appearance.

    If a scientist who understood the gic transformation of natural species was here, then he could only describe this phenomenon happening to Xu Cheng as albinism!

    Once an albino was present in any animal, it was to be the king of that species!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body turned white as he then raised his eyes, which were dark red and strangely dazzling under the dim street light.

    He looked at the old man without any expression, and said in a hoarse, emotionless voice, ¡°I am now feeling at the peak of my power, shall we try again?¡±

    The old man felt a slight pressure from Xu Cheng¡¯s intimidating posture and aura.

 Chapter 717 - There is Way to Die Called Gone with the Wind

    <b>Chapter 717: There is Way to Die Called Gone with the Wind (Part One)</b>

    The leg strength of a mantis, jumping ability of a cat, ultrasonic senses of a bat, 50 times enhanced strength of the leafcutter ant, and so on, were all enhanced after bing albino!

    This also made Xu Cheng¡¯s presence and his power of intimidation be different from before. Xu Cheng¡¯s white hair was even more frightening than the silver-haired old man.

    Aplex and inexplicable feeling shed across the silver-haired old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Bluff.¡± He had never seen a person who could be like this before, and he was repulsed and afraid of this strangeness.

    Anyone who saw albinism of a normal person would be horrified and be repulsed by it.

    So, without waiting for Xu Cheng to act, he took the initiation to wipe out the unknown.

    However, when he made his move, Xu Cheng disappeared on the spot and the old man then felt a gust of wind passing by his shoulder.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body went into invisibility mode, and his albinism enhanced it so that he didn¡¯t need to undress to be invisible anymore, and that he could be invisible as he wished. His speed was also enhanced so he moved even quicker than the old man.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s invisibility and his quick movement became another phenomenon in the old man¡¯s eyes.

    Spatial discement!

    Spatial discement disregarded thews of physics, allowing one to appear in another ce immediately after disappearing from one ce. Of course, Xu Cheng was not at that level yet, he only made use of his invisibility and rapid movement to create a visual illusion of disappearing in ce and appearing in another ce from the old man¡¯s point of view.

    But even so, it was enough for the old man to be horrified!

    When he turned his head, Xu Cheng had already appeared behind him.

    He was puzzlingly surprised, ¡°Impossible! No one can disobey thews of physics; as long as they are human, then it is impossible to not followws of physics unless you are in the quantum realm and you¡¯re able to atomize yourself.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother to answer him as he threw a punch over. The old man was quick to react as he grabbed the inside of Xu Cheng¡¯s elbow joint, interrupting Xu Cheng¡¯s attack and turning the force towards his chest.

    However, Xu Cheng would not fall for the same trick the second time, so he let the old man grab his elbow joint, but then with an arc, he swung the old man and threw him into the sky.

    The old man didn¡¯t expect that a person could have this much strength, nor did he expect that Xu Cheng¡¯s arm strength had an explosive power of more than 20,000 pounds and threw him into the sky. He was sent straight up into the sky for several dozen meters, ignoring the air barrier.

    The old man tried to bnce himself so he couldnd without breaking his legs from the gravity, but he didn¡¯t expect that Xu Cheng would squat down on the ground and bounce up on the spot like a rocket, flying up to a height of 100 meter. Under the moonlight, he looked like a demon with his bright pale face and his scarlet eyes as he stared down at the old man.

    Suddenly!

    He descended from the sky, dropped a knee onto the old man¡¯s abdomen, and then stared at him as he smashed down like a missile from the sky into the forest.

    Boom!

    A huge pit was smashed into the ground, and blood rushed out of the old man¡¯s mouth and nostrils.

    <b>Chapter 717: There is Way to Die Called Gone with the Wind (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng stood on the old man¡¯s stomach and lifted his foot as he stomped down on the old man¡¯s head. He spoke up with a nk expression, ¡°This pit is the grave that I dug for you.¡±

    The old man¡¯s hoarse throat made hissing sounds in disbelief; the blood rushing out from this mouth was making him choke in his throat and unable to speak out properly.

    ¡°No, no way! What did you do? How could you have suddenly be so powerful?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this thanks to you?¡± Xu Cheng said, squatting down and leaning towards the old man in a condescending manner. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three chances to tell me the names of the core members in the Capital Society.¡±

    The old manughed. ¡°Looks like Satan didn¡¯t get down to the core list, huh?¡±

    Pang!

    Xu Cheng crushed the old man¡¯s right shoulder bone with one hand.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Those who have crossed my boundaries will meet a tragic end. Why don¡¯t I offer you a way to die here today? How about dead to the ashes.¡±

    The old man made a hoarse, low roaring scream, and his veins popped out of his neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the same thing. You can¡¯t stop the Capital Society because everyone around you is probably one of them. And when you try to exterminate it, you¡¯ll find yourself fighting against the entire human race. Do you want that?¡±

    Kua-cha!

    Xu Cheng shattered the old man¡¯s left shoulder bone.

    The old man once again burst out with a hysteric scream with blood spurting from his mouth.

    Xu Cheng said with a nk expression, ¡°Onest time, are you going to say it or not?¡±

    The old man looked at Xu Cheng and said in a pitiful and sarcastic tone, ¡°Look at you now, is this disease rted to your Mand Lab? Even if you live, you are a monster. So why don¡¯t you just die with me? I¡¯ll tell you what the Capital Society is like when we both go to hell.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a monster, that¡¯s still better than you as a eunuch, right?¡±

    The old man¡¯s face twitched and he shouted when he heard Xu Cheng call him eunuch, ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you dare!¡±

    Xu Cheng smashed his fist into the old man¡¯s face and roared at him, ¡°Angry, huh? I thought you eunuchs had no temper or emotions, ying with others¡¯ lives like they are just a game. Now you know how painful it is? Why do you want to extend your life? If I were you, no matter how strong I am, if I was a eunuch, I might as well just die. You people im to have your own position, but to be frank, you are just taking revenge on the world. You¡¯re as fake and iprehensible as your actual gender.¡±

    The old man coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    His palms were about to hit Xu Cheng furiously in the chest at a close range, but Xu Cheng took his attack and broke the old man¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    The old man burst out screaming, ¡°You shall not die in peace. My brothers will avenge me. The Capital Society is not something you can overthrow.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go into the reincarnation cycle so soon in Hell. Watch how I destroy your entire organization!¡± Xu Cheng said in a fierce manner, ¡°I will destroy the Capital Society! You will be the first one, but I swear you won¡¯t be thest!¡±

    With that, a purple electric current emerged from Xu Cheng¡¯s palms.

    It was unlike ordinary electric currents, the enhanced version had a purple color.

    When the old man saw this, his eyes were dumbfounded.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re inhuman!¡± His mouth was quivering, and he couldn¡¯t speak properly.

    ¡°As I said, down to the ashes so there is still onest step left, ¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently and when his palm touched the old man¡¯s body, the electric current ran through his body. It was a thunder bolt from the sky, directly shocking the old man¡¯s body to ashes as it then scattered into the wind.

 Chapter 718 - Monster

    <h4>Chapter 718: Monster (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng got down on his knees and stretched out his hands to look at them; they were as pale as white paint.

    He rubbed his hands together but he couldn¡¯t rub the color off!

    The old man¡¯s mocking words echoed in his head, ¡°Look at yourself now, you¡¯re a monster!¡±

    Xu Cheng panicked inside as what he was afraid of was finally here.

    A police car drove over, and Xu Cheng quickly became invisible and disappeared.

    He arrived at a hotel, dodged all the surveince, and pushed open a locked door with brute force. He then ran directly towards the bathroom shutting it closed, and only his rapid breathing could be heard in the darkness.

    After a long while when Xu Cheng finally calmed down his breathing, with a ¡®click¡¯ sound, he turned on the lights in the bathroom.

    The pale paper-like face in the mirror frightened Xu Cheng, and his heart suddenly started to beat faster.

    He reached out to touch his face, and then rubbed it. But it was as white as it could be and he could not rub it off.

    There was just no way to scrub it off, and his breathing became more and more rapid as he started to rub his face and neck aggressively, and finally he tore his clothes into pieces. Everywhere on his body was white, including the hairs from his follicles, and even his armpit hair and eyshes were white.

    Xu Cheng had never been so desperate before. He couldn¡¯t wash the color off no matter how much he cleaned it. He scratched off almost ayer of skin on his body, and when he saw bloode out from his wounds, he flipped ayer wanting to see what it looked like inside: it turned out that it was still white at least one centimeter deep into the skin surface, with no blood nor red soft tissue!

    Xu Cheng suddenly started sobbing as he couldn¡¯t even recognize himself in the mirror.

    How was he going to see others like this?

    The day he dreaded the most hade, and without the tardigrade gene managing his gic organization, the disordered genes phenotypes and some species characteristics had appeared already.

    How could he go meet Lin Chuxue like this?

    No! He absolutely could not let Lin Chuxue see himself like this.

    Xu Cheng was just like what the old man said; he was no different from a monster. Even if his facial features were still there, his whole body was pale and sick looking, and he was afraid that Lin Chuxue would be scared by his looks. So, at least until he could recover, he would never go to see Lin Chuxue again.

    Xu Cheng wiped away his tears and slowly calmed down; he needed to think of a way to make his albinism back to normal. Yes, there must be some way.

    After he left the hotel, he went to the clothing store and stole a trench coat to wrap himself tightly with. He had one hand on his head as he was afraid that the wind would blow away his hat and expose his white hair and face, which would scare the crowd.

    He didn¡¯t die, he survived.

    Chapter 718: Monster (Part Two)

    But ironically, it was no different from being a deadman, because who else could he see?

    Right, I still have my brothers!

    The group of brothers who were mutants like him.

    He came to a phone booth, and waited for the guy inside toe out. When the guy came out, Xu Cheng pickpocketed his calling card and went straight into the phone booth.

    He dialed Lin Dong¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me. Have you boarded the ne with Chuxue yet?¡±

    ¡°Master? Are you okay?¡± Lin Dong was very excited that Xu Cheng was still alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m...¡± Xu Cheng paused a bit before he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, where are you guys now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve booked a charter flight to Huaxia, but the airport here has been dying the flight for some reason.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been dying it?¡± Xu Cheng was surprised as he furrowed his brows. ¡°Which airport are you at?¡±

    Xu Cheng hung up the phone after Lin Dong informed him it was the Swiss capital airport, and he quickly grabbed a cab to head there.

    The cab driver looked at Xu Cheng from the rear mirror, who was sitting in the back seat, wrapped in a full-body trench coat.

    Xu Cheng obviously knew that he was staring at him.

    ¡°It¡¯ste at night, I¡¯m scared by your appearance,¡± the driver couldn¡¯t help but say something out loud in a humorous manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be even more afraid after I take my hat off, so it¡¯s better not to look at it,¡± Xu Cheng said back to him.

    When the car arrived at the airport, the cab driver looked over at the machine and said, ¡°Please pay.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you what I look like?¡± Xu Cheng suddenly took off his cape as he looked at the driver in the eye for a moment and hypnotized him.

    Xu Cheng got out of the cab without needing to pay and went straight into the airport.

    The driver was left looking confused as to why he drove to the airport.

    The moment Xu Cheng stepped into the airport; he went invisible. He went to the boarding gate where Lin Dong and the others were waiting, and to avoid colliding with people at the narrow security checkpoint, he just jumped over the security fence.

    Lin Dong was beside Lin Chuxue¡¯s hospital bed at the boarding gate, with Mario and Chekhov standing next to him on guard.

    Lin Dong¡¯s face was bruised for some reason, and the corner of his mouth seemed to have been ripped.

    Xu Cheng walked towards Lin Chuxue¡¯s bed and saw that she looked a bit more lively than before, and as long as his wife was alive, he still felt it was worth it even if he had already turned into a monster.

    Chekhov, who was scanning the surroundings with his ultrasonic senses, frowned as he looked at the area next to Lin Chuxue¡¯s bed. He felt that something was nearby, but he couldn¡¯t see it.

    Xu Cheng found Chekhov staring at him, but he knew that Chekhov couldn¡¯t see anything and that he had sensed him via the ultrasonic wave feedback, so Xu Cheng slowly walked to the chair next to Chekhov.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He whispered in Chekhov¡¯s ear. ¡°Do not make it obvious. I feel there is a problem with the airport dy, don¡¯t expose me.¡±

    Chekhov nodded slightly with excitement in his heart.

    He subconsciously wanted to feel the warmth of Boss¡¯s body behind him. Lin Dong had told them about how Xu Cheng saved Lin Chuxue¡¯s life, and he and Mario had beat and scolded at him for his actions as they worried about Xu Cheng. Now that he heard Xu Cheng¡¯s voice, he wanted to ask about the situation, but he couldn¡¯t speak up because maybe they were being watched already.

    The silver-haired old man didn¡¯t return to his home country, nor was there any movement, so the other side was probably alerted, and they definitely would not let Lin Chuxue return to Huaxia so easily.

    The first concern was which one of them lived. When they went to the scene, they didn¡¯t see the old man¡¯s body, nor Xu Cheng¡¯s body; they couldn¡¯t find the old man and Xu Cheng was gone as well.

    They were betting on whether Xu Cheng woulde because of the dy. If he did, then it would mean that the old man was dead!

    Then they must not let Xu Cheng return to Huaxia and he must die here today! A man who was able to survive from that silver-haired old man would be a terrifying opponent, and the Capital Society would never leave such a skilled one-man army out of their control.

 Chapter 719 - Bluffing like Chekhov

    <b>Chapter 719: Bluffing like Chekhov (Part One)</b>

    After half an hour, seeing that Xu Cheng still didn¡¯te, and those people rxed a bit. That was when the staff came over and said apologetically, ¡°Hello, because your chartered flight conflicted with our other flights, it had to be dyed until now. I¡¯m sorry about this inconvenience. Do you still want to proceed with the flight?¡±

    The staff member smiled professionally because they did not know anything about the conspiracy and they were only following the management¡¯s order to dy the flight. Now that it was reopened, it was normal for them toe over to apologize for the dy.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s get going,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Xu Cheng stood up as he said to Chekhov, ¡°There is a detector at the boarding gate, cover me.¡±

    Chekhov understood and walked towards the front.

    ¡°Hello, show me your passports for boarding,¡± the staff said.

    Chekhov showed their documents, and when he walked into the boarding detection entrance, Xu Cheng walked parallel to him so that they were considered as one person on the machine and did not attract any attention.

    After that, Lin Dong pushed Lin Chuxue¡¯s hospital bed through the boarding gate as well.

    After all of them had boarded the ne, Xu Cheng found a ce next to Lin Chuxue¡¯s bed and sat down.

    The moment the ne left the Swiss airspace, two men pushed a cart with juice and bread towards them and asked in a very unprofessional manner, ¡°Anyone want some juice?¡±

    Lin Dong, Mario, and Chekhov all tensed up. Lin Dong grasped tighter to Lin Chuxue¡¯s bed. It wasn¡¯t a flight attendant who was serving them, and their clothes clearly did not fit. The three of them were not fools as they watched the two ¡®staff members¡¯ with alertness.

    ¡°No need, please don¡¯t bother us,¡± Lin Dong said quickly as he did not want toplicate things.

    The two men lifted open a te and revealed two daggers inside, immediately attacking Mario and Chekhov who looked like threats.

    Mario was shocked when he saw this iing attack, and without a word, he grabbed the dagger with his bare hands, endured the pain, and punched the assassin in the chest.

    The two assassins were both at the SS level; fortunately they were not R because if they were, Mario would not have been able to fight them at all.

    When the other assassin moved to attack Chekhov with his dagger, Chekhov sat there unmoved like a mountain, When the assassin was less than a meter away, the assassin got knocked backwards by something.

    The two men who were operating the ne noticed that their teammates could not handle Mario and Chekhov, so one of them took off his headset and went out for support.

    When he opened the door, he saw one of his teammates forcefully hit the wall and die on the spot after spitting out blood!

    Mario also felt that the assassin who tried to attack Chekhov was blown away. That inertia was more powerful than his punch, and he was surprised as he looked back at Chekhov and asked, ¡°When the f*ck did you get this kind of power?¡±

    <b>Chapter 719: Bluffing like Chekhov (Part Two)</b>

    Chekhov crossed his legs and shrugged. ¡°Do you know what it means to hit something through the air?¡±

    ¡°Have your ultrasonic waves evolved to psychic blows?¡± Mario said with an envious face.

    Chekhov chuckled and continued to bluff. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such worshipping eyes, I¡¯m not gay.¡±

    That was when the pilot pulled out a gun and shot a bullet at Mario.

    Mario could only use his arms to protect the most important parts of his head and chest, he nned to take on that bullet.

    Who knew that the bullet didn¡¯t hit him at all, instead just hovering in the air right before Mario¡¯s eyes.

    Mario was stunned. ¡°Wow Chekhov, your power is finally not useless.¡±

    Chekhovughed bitterly as he felt with his ultrasonic waves that the boss was standing right in front of Mario and caught the bullet for him.

    The shell suddenly rebounded towards the assassin, who reacted quickly and dodged it.

    Meanwhile the other assassin, who had been blown away by Mario, knew that Chekhov was the trickiest one because he was able to use psychic power. So, the assassin aimed at him first as he grabbed his dagger and attacked.

    Mario was ready to protect Chekhov, but the assassin with the pistol kept on interfering and shot at him, causing Mario to hide his head under the table to block the bullets. He looked over as he was worried about Chekhov because the assassin had already headed there.

    Lin Dong yanked off his seatbelt and threw himself at the assassin to interfere with him, but the assassin cut his arm with the dagger.

    Chekhov shouted, ¡°Little Dong, get out of the way. Let me do it!¡±

    Lin Dong and Mario were both expecting him to make a move, but Chekhov just sat there with his legs crossed and did nothing. The assassin was shocked and all tensed up, thinking that Chekhov was going to make a big move as he was afraid of a psychic attack. However, Chekhov didn¡¯t do anything and just sat calmly,pletely ignoring the assassin.

    He felt humiliated.

    The dagger flew out of his hand and spun toward Chekhov.

    Wherever it spun in the air, the seat fabric beneath it was cut and torn, showing the sharpness of the dagger and the strength of the assassin.

    Chekhov suddenly lifted one hand and moved it as if he was chasing away flies. Then the dagger suddenly dropped to the ground like it was knocked down by something in the air.

    Lin Dong was stunned.

    So was Mario.

    So strong!

    The assassin squinted his eyes as he felt like he had seen a ghost for the first time in his life.

    Is there really such a thing as psychic attacks in this world?

    What the actual f*ck?

    ¡°Sony!¡± The assassin shouted, and the other pilot took off his headset as he rushed over, ignoring the ne.

    There were three assassins now, and they faced only Chekhov and Mario, who were able to fight.

    Mario looked at Chekhov and asked, ¡°Parachute?¡±

    Chekhov stood up abruptly, with his figure straight and an indecipherable look on his face as he shoved his hands into his pockets.

    ¡°The really cool move will now begin.¡±

    The two assassins who had seen his psychic attacks both turned slightly pale and took a somewhat wary step backward.

    The assassin who had juste to the scene saw that his two teammates were cowardly, so he scolded, ¡°Just go up together and take him out, what are you guys so afraid of?¡±

    The other two assassins knew that there were no other solutions, and they could not run anywhere; they were on a ne at high altitude, and they would just die if they jumped. The three reached a tacit agreement and all rushed towards Chekhov.

    Chekhov was afraid that Mario woulde to his aid, and he still had to finish his bluff, so he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t need anybody¡¯s help!¡± The fact that he knew his Boss was standing right in front of him reassured him.

    Suddenly, he took out one of his hands from his pocket and two assassins limped subconsciously out of fear.

    Who knew that Chekhov would actually take out a cigar and hold it in his mouth as he sat down, crossed his legs, lit it up, and took a drag.

    Meanwhile the three assassins who rushed at him all smashed into the floor. Every one of them was punched by Xu Cheng in the chest as they all vomited blood and died right away.

    Chekhov squinted and exhaled a circle of smoke as he said, ¡°I never thought I would be able to act like this in my lifetime.¡±

    Xu Cheng scolded him right after he said that. ¡°Your sister-inw will get sick from the smoke.¡±

    Chekhov choked on his cigar and coughed, apologizing, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯ve overdone it.¡±

    He then quickly stubbed out his cigar.

 Chapter 720 - Once More Choice

    <b>Chapter 720: Once More Choice (Part One)</b>

    Mario and Lin Dong wondered who Chekhov was talking to.

    That was when Xu Cheng, dressed in a trench coat and hat, gradually appeared and startled both Lin Dong and Mario.

    Mario walked over and elbowed Chekhov as he said, ¡°I was wondering how you got so strong all of the sudden. I thought that beating the other day made you evolve, but in the end, you were just bluffing. You almost had me there!¡±

    ¡°I rarely have this kind of opportunity to act like a main character. I usually only dream of it, so of course I wasn¡¯t going to let this one go,¡± Chekhov said.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t take off his hat when he walked to Lin Chuxue¡¯s bed and checked the temperature of her forehead.

    Lin Dong asked curiously, ¡°Master, when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I sensed him early on before the ne even took off,¡± Chekhov said proudly, ¡°So don¡¯t say that my ability is useless, perhaps I might be able to be an expert tracker in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his back to them and exined, ¡°Just because I¡¯m invisible doesn¡¯t mean my body can physically ignore air. Chekhov¡¯s sound waves can sense any solid matter through airflow oscitions, including me.¡±

    Chekhov smiled. ¡°I thought I was hallucinating at first, but Boss came to me and told me not to expose myself. He suspected that something was fishy at the airport with the dyed flight, and I was also the one who covered him during boarding. So, he has been sitting here waiting for the other side to make a move since.¡±

    Mario and Lin Dong were both d to see Xu Cheng again.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Ya Boss, Little Dong said you were stopped by that old man and you were injured, Chekhov and I were so angry we couldn¡¯t hold it in and beat him up. If you died, our Deviant Corp would have no backbone.¡±

    Just as the three of them were joking, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to hide anything from them as he took off his hat with his back to them. The three of them saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s entire head was bleached white, and from behind, it looked like he had aged to an old man in one night.

    The three of them stopped talking abruptly.

    ¡°Master?¡± Lin Dong said with uncertainty.

    Xu Cheng suddenly turned his head around with his entire white face facing the three of them, shocking all of them.

    Mainly because everything except for his pupils were white.

    It had an awkward strangeness to it, and he just didn¡¯t look like a normal person.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± Mario and Chekhov didn¡¯t look rxed anymore as they leaned over and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Gic discrepancy.¡± Xu Chengughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m lucky that the gic discrepancy didn¡¯t kill me, but I don¡¯t know what kind of other things will happen in the future. You guys don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m feeling pretty good right now, besides not being able to see anyone.¡±

    Having said that, all three of them saw a glimpse of loneliness in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, especially when he subconsciously looked at Lin Chuxue on that bed.

    <b>Chapter 720: Once More Choice (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good.¡± Chekhov also didn¡¯t know how tofort Xu Cheng as he said, ¡°Boss you are actually quite handsome like this. The hair salons may not even be able to bleach someone¡¯s hair this white, many people will be envious.¡±

    ¡°Ya, it¡¯s not bad to look like this at all. Look at V and Diesel, they¡¯ve been switching states between monsters and normal people, and I just think that¡¯s cool.¡±

    Lin Dong rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Then do you want to change into an elephant? If you two can¡¯t talk, then shut up.¡± Lin Dong couldn¡¯t listen to them anymore, their words were like spreading salt on the wound.

    Chekhov and Mario didn¡¯t mean it as they smiled awkwardly and looked at Xu Cheng apologetically.

    Xu Cheng put his hat back on and then silently walked over to the cabin.

    Chekhov and Mario who were left behind looked at each other awkwardly, not knowing what to say.

    Lin Dong scolded the two. ¡°Master is already like this, talk less if you don¡¯t know what to say. You guys are biased and think Master looks okay, but for the general public, for normal people like Ê¦Äï, how can they ept Master like this? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know both of you were as shocked when he turned around back there. This is the truth.¡±

    Xu Cheng came to the cockpit, and he had the pilot¡¯s license so he could operate it.

    As he operated, he heard their conversation from the inside.

    ¡°Actually, with my understanding of my sister-inw, she would never dislike Boss because he became like this,¡± Chekhov said.

    Mario nodded. ¡°A woman who isn¡¯t afraid of death would be afraid of a monster who wouldn¡¯t hurt her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you guys deserve to be single, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Lin Dong sighed. ¡°Anyone with pride would never show up in front of their loved ones with such an appearance and ruin the impression in their heart. Honestly, if you were a woman and your boyfriend looked like this, would you continue to date him and live with him? Can you wake up every day and see such a face for the rest of your lives? Definitely not! Master also doesn¡¯t want to make her feel guilty or obligated to stay with him, so instead of this, it is better to just leave what was the best for Master¡¯s wife.¡±

    Xu Cheng listened to them in the cockpit, and he gripped the steering console tighter.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad with that.¡± Mario said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he still have brothers like us? No matter what kind of monster we be, we are in the same world.¡±

    Chekhov: ¡°That¡¯s right, there are always regrets in life. Weren¡¯t we also born orphans without love and affection? The Deviant Mercenary Corp is a family.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes reddened slightly.

    Yes, at least I still have these brothers.

    Not long after, Lin Dong came into the cockpit and sat on the passenger seat, he looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Master, is this the consequence of losing the Tardigrade gene?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Pretty much. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the Tardigrade gene to protect my body if I ever get fatal injuries again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to really avoid Madam?¡± Lin Dong asked.

    ¡°Or what?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him andughed bitterly. ¡°To y a ridiculous Beauty and the Beast scene? You were right. I¡¯m going to leave the best part for her, and get the ugly and horrible things out of her world.¡±

    Xu Cheng then said to Lin Dong assertively. ¡°If she wakes up, tell her that Xu Cheng is dead.¡±

    Lin Dong looked at his Master¡¯s eyes with tears, and he held back what he wanted to say as he walked back to the first ss cabin after a long while.

    He left Xu Cheng looking out at the night sky, not knowing what to do next.

    When God closes another door, he opens a window.

    Life could never be perfect.

    Both times, he chose her instead of the country.

    However this time, it seems that he wouldn¡¯t have a life path with family involved, and there was only one way down the road...

 Chapter 721 - Who is this Xu Cheng sheâ€™s calling in her dream?

    <b>Chapter 721: Who is this Xu Cheng she¡¯s calling in her dream? (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Switzend ¨C

    ¨C At the Knights of the Round Table meeting ¨C

    Twelve R-ss experts sat around the table after the news that a ne bound for Huaxia had sessfullynded.

    None of them looked too good.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the four devils have failed.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of why. We fought with those two people during the day; the buff one was a bit tricky with his brute force, but the other one was just good at shooting. Once that person boards the ne, he would be useless without a gun. It¡¯s impossible that the four devils didn¡¯t manage to win against that buff guy, and they even had guns with them. Even if they were afraid of the bullets shattering the window ss, they would still shoot if it was necessary. I can¡¯t figure out which part went wrong.¡±

    ¡°The n was to have the ne self-destruct and destroy the bodies over international waters, but now that they¡¯ve sessfullynded in Huaxia, it means that all of our personnel failed and died!¡±

    ¡°In addition to that, I have another question: if they did kill all four devils and made it back to Huaxia, who was flying the ne?¡±

    ¡°Bring up the surveince footage at the airport.¡±

    Someone immediately projected the footage and there was no problem at all, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out why the four devils hadn¡¯t been able to take out Chekhov and Mario.

    ¡°Do you know anything about that young man from Huaxia?¡± They redirected their attention to Lin Dong.

    ¡°This man is just an ordinary person, he was around when I went to catch this woman, and he didn¡¯t have the slightest chance to fight back,¡± the guy who pretended to be the pizza delivery man said.

    One of the leaders of the Knights said, ¡°Several teachers are very angry about this. Mr. Ge Lie went out and has note back, whether he is alive or dead is not known. Xu Cheng has not been found as well, and suddenly, things that were within our control have beplicated again. Then there is also that undercover Satan who infiltrated our ranks for more than ten years and now disappeared. Several members of the Demons of Solomon died with him! Intelligence has it that his body was taken away, and we know that this man has some information about the Capital Society on him. If that gets into the hands of the Huaxia government, then it¡¯ll be hard for us to infiltrate in the future. Now, I¡¯m going to announce two hit targets. The first one, Xu Cheng; we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive yet, but he will definitely be a thorn in the Capital Society¡¯s side. He knows a lot about the Capital Society and knows some of our future ns, so if this man is alive, we must kill him and see his dead body! Second one, Satan; he¡¯s been undercover in the M Nation 5th Division for sixteen years, and he knows about us through the M Nation security bureau. He has some information on the three heads of the Knights of the Round Table, but fortunately, he doesn¡¯t know that the real Knights are responsible for the attack. However, to eliminate the chance that this information gets exposed, he must also die, and we must see his dead body as well!¡±

    The other eleven knights nodded their heads. ¡°Yes.¡±

    There were originally fourteen of them, and two of them had already been killed by Xu Cheng.

    One was on his way to deal with Kush and never returned.

    The other one was killed in battle by Xu Cheng when he saw him and Satan were meeting up.

    <b>Chapter 721: Who is this Xu Cheng she¡¯s calling in her dream? (Part Two)</b>

    ¨C Huaxia ¨C

    ¨C Inside the Dragon Division¡¯s secret base hospital ¨C

    After a week of observation and treatment, Lin Chuxue had already passed the critical period, but she was still in aa.

    Now that the gic condition in her body was not suitable for her to be treated in normal hospitals, Xu Cheng could only choose to rely on the nation¡¯s Dragon Division.

    The entire medical treatment was kept in secret. Only a skilled professor received Satan¡¯s invitation to participate in the treatment; as a dedicated practitioner, he signed a confidentiality agreement so from now on, he would be responsible for the medical consultation for Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue¡¯s bodies.

    Xu Cheng thought about it for a long time before he called Satan¡¯s number.

    Xu Cheng stood outside the ss window, looking at Lin Chuxue who was receiving treatment inside the hospital ward.

    He was wearing the Dragon King¡¯s cape, and his face was wearing a golden clown mask.

    The funny thing was, that from now on, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take off this mask in front of others anymore, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would stay with him.

    Not long after, Bei Shan pushed Satan here on a wheelchair.

    As for Xu Cheng¡¯s body condition, there were only two people in the Dragon Division who knew about it; one was Satan, because his genes had been modified after he was saved by Xu Cheng, and the other one was that professor. Xu Cheng was not going to allow any third party to know about it.

    ¡°If you had listened to my advice, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.¡± Satan sighed, expressing sympathy for the fact that Xu Cheng could only wear a mask in the future.

    Xu Cheng snorted. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be what you wished for? It might be hard for me to cross paths with her in the future.¡±

    Bei Shan came over and patted Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m d that you can return to the Dragon Division.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t speak up as he didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or not. He felt that his heart had died anyways.

    After the professor came out from the ward, he said to Xu Cheng. ¡°There¡¯s a gradual reaction in her subconscious mind, and I¡¯m guessing that in one or two days, she will wake up.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then have her transferred to another hospital. This is the Dragon Division¡¯s basecamp, she can¡¯t stay here for too long.¡±

    The professor nodded. ¡°Oh, right. During this week of observation and treatment, she called out ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯ a total of 81 times in her sleep. Do you know this person? If you know him, having hime over and talk to the patient more may help her wake up faster.¡±

    A moment of confusion shed in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes.

    His name had been withdrawn from the Dragon Division because Xu Cheng¡¯s name had now been exposed to the world. Therefore, his name was no longer ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯, and only his code name remained: the 2 of Diamonds!

    The professor also did not know that his original name was Xu Cheng.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    ¡°Well this person must be someone very important to her.¡± The doctor nodded thoughtfully and walked away.

    Bei Shan looked inside the hospital room and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Go in and talk to her so she can wake up earlier.¡±

    Satan disagreed with him, or rather, he wanted Xu Cheng to end his romantic rtionship. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will see you like this when she wakes up? By then you will deny that you¡¯re Xu Cheng, but your voice would betray you. Do you want her to see you like this?¡±

    He was right, the doctor had also said that Lin Chuxue might wake up at any time, but he was also afraid that she would never wake up.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s transfer her to the hospital tomorrow.¡± Xu Cheng looked at Lin Chuxue in the hospital ward deeply before he left.

    ¨C At night ¨C

    The ward was equipped with a temperature sensor device, and Satan was in the monitoring room when he saw Xu Cheng enter while invisible. He saw an infrared image of a person from the monitor and he sighed. ¡°I knew that you brat woulde and talk to her.¡±

    Within the monitor screen.

    Xu Cheng locked the door to the hospital ward, and sat down on the edge of Lin Chuxue¡¯s bed as he reached out his hand and held hers

 Chapter 722 - So close so far

    <b>Chapter 722: So close so far (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng looked at the surveince camera in the corner and continued to touch Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand as if nothing had happened.

    It was already a little warm, her skin was no longer dried out and was starting to feel soft and smooth.

    When Xu Cheng raised his head, he saw his mask through the ss reflection and his heart suddenly ached.

    His hand was still as pale as a piece of paperpared to Lin Chuxue and the professor had no idea how to diagnose it but to say, ¡°There¡¯s no underlying cause for your albinism, unfortunately there¡¯s unlikely to be a cure.¡±

    ¡°Little Xue, I¡¯m actually not afraid of you seeing me like this... okay, maybe a little bit. But what I¡¯m actually afraid of is what the professor had told me, that there¡¯s not a cure for me. If in the future, my body runs into any problems, I don¡¯t want to give you hope and then bring you despair. There¡¯s nothing more painful than seeing your loved ones die in front of you, and I already experienced this once. To be honest, it was as if my heart was pierced by a knife, and it¡¯s quite painful, so painful that I felt like I was suffocating. So, instead of that, when you wake up, just pretend that I am no longer here. You may be sad at that moment, but time will heal your wounds. I had always felt that I¡¯ve earned my days with you since the awakening of the power in my body, but now that I have to part with you, I feel afraid to let you go. I just want to say ¡®f*ck it for bing a hero¡¯, but... I need to carry on with my father¡¯s wish. Do you know how much courage it took for me to make this decision? To counteract this feeling of insecurity and loss, I must use work to numb myself. I am afraid that if I can no longer create value for myself, then I will feel that the world doesn¡¯t need me. I have already lost you, and if I just do meaningless things, then I might as well die. Although I wouldn¡¯t be happy in whatever I do, as long as I¡¯ve contributed something to my country with what I¡¯ve got, then at least it would mean that my life is worth something, righting? I finally understand what Master was feeling; that no matter how great a deed he has done, he will always have regrets in his heart, as if his heart has been emptied.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as he got deeper into his feelings.

    ¡°Wake up, be strong, and live on. You are only 25 years old, you still have a life and if...¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even finish when he saw Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand suddenly twitched.

    Her movement shocked Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Xu Cheng...¡± On the hospital bed, Lin Chuxue was sweating and shaking her head as if she was having a nightmare; and she murmured Xu Cheng¡¯s name in her dream.

    ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the hospital bed.

    Satan saw through the surveince that Xu Cheng had gone invisible again, and from his view, he could only see that Xu Cheng¡¯s infrared image showed that he was sitting on the edge of the hospital bed.

    The moment Lin Chuxue woke up, there was no one around the hospital bed.

    ¡°Xu Cheng! Don¡¯t go, Xu Cheng!¡± Lin Chuxue cried out in a weakened and hoarse voice, she just had a nightmare that Xu Cheng had left her.

    However, she didn¡¯t see that Xu Cheng was actually sitting beside her, and his eyes were red and as tears rolled down his face.

    He reached over his hand and stopped less than three centimeters away from Lin Chuxue¡¯s smoothplexion, he wanted to touch her but he didn¡¯t dare!

    This scene of not being able to see each other when they were at such a close distance made Xu Cheng remember when he went to see his mother

    <b>Chapter 722: So close so far (Part Two)</b>

    He wanted to scream internally, and tears fell down his face as he tried to resist his urge to sob; he couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    The hand froze in mid-air, hesitating to touch her; and he finally withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Little Xue...¡± Xu Cheng said it in his heart, ¡°If... If one day, I recover... I don¡¯t know when, will you still be waiting for me?¡±

    Lin Chuxue sat up straight in bed and looked around the room, she panicked as she got off the bed. She walked barefoot on the floor, trying to open the door as she knocked on it and shouted, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    ¡°Anyone?¡±

    Xu Cheng really wanted to answer her. ¡°Yes!¡±

    But he just looked at Lin Chuxue and didn¡¯t dare to make any sound.

    Soon after, the expert professor rushed over.

    When Lin Chuxue saw that he was from Huaxia, she suddenly rxed. ¡°Doctor, where is this ce? Why am I here? Who sent me here? Where is he?¡±

    Before she died, she remembered that she was in a foreign country, and although she was in aa not knowing whether it was all a dream or reality, she could always hear Xu Cheng¡¯s voice even if she didn¡¯t remember what exactly he said to her.

    ¡°We are in Huaxia.¡± The doctor came over and tried to open the door, but he couldn¡¯t open it as he asked Lin Chuxue inside the door, ¡°Why did you lock the door?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    The Doctor. ¡°It¡¯s locked, twist it open inside.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded her head and twisted it open; the door was indeed locked from the inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you woke up. This is a hospital, what happened to you before that scared you enough to lock the door here?¡± The doctor thought that Lin Chuxue had locked the door herself.

    Lin Chuxue was surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lock it. I just woke up, am I not dead? Is this a dream?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead.¡± The doctor said, ¡°You were saved.¡±

    ¡°Who saved me?¡± Lin Chuxue asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, who saved me? And also, do you know my husband? Have you seen him? Do you know where he is?¡±

    Lin Chuxue was afraid that something else happened after her death, and she only knew that those people were going after Xu Cheng, so she was afraid that things didn¡¯t end even after her death.

    ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for examining and treating your wounds, I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± The doctor wondered as he asked curiously, ¡°I think you¡¯d better check your brain, because you don¡¯t seem to remember that you locked this door yourself.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lock it!¡± Lin Chuxue said with certainty.

    Having said that, she subconsciously looked around the hospital ward; and for a moment, her eyes met with Xu Cheng¡¯s.

    Xu Cheng was looking at her with deep affection and warmth.

    But Lin Chuxue did not see him.

    That was when Satan walked over pushing his wheelchair, trying to prevent Lin Chuxue from discovering something as he said, ¡°I just came to lock the door, I¡¯m afraid someone from outside mighte in and affect this patient.¡±

    This exnation was reasonable.

    ¡°Miss Lin, since you¡¯re awake, you can go home now,¡± Satan said to Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue also wanted to leave to look for Xu Cheng, so she directly ran out of the ward.

    Xu Cheng looked at her departing figure as he squatted down in the corner, and his mask hid the tears that were rolling down his face.

 Chapter 723 - Iâ€™m afraid time wonâ€™t make it fade away

    <h4>Chapter 723: I¡¯m afraid time won¡¯t make it fade away (Part One)</h4>

    Sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable.

    Sorry...

    Lin Chuxue kept calling both Xu Cheng¡¯s domestic and international numbers.

    All of them were not in service or not avable.

    Lin Chuxue hurriedly went to Auntie Lan¡¯s vi where she and Xu Cheng previously stayed over.

    Lights were on inside.

    ¡°Xu Cheng,¡± she shouted.

    The maid ran out, saw her, and said in surprise, ¡°Madam, you are back?¡±

    ¡°Where is Xu Cheng?¡± Lin Chuxue asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Master didn¡¯te back yet, didn¡¯t he go abroad with you?¡±

    Lin Chuxue gritted her teeth as she turned around and ran out of the vi.

    She called Ye Xiu¡¯s number.

    ¡°Have you seen Xu Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Did Big Brother Xu return to Huaxia?¡± Ye Xiu had no idea.

    Lin Chuxue said anxiously, ¡°Ye Xiu, don¡¯t joke around, okay? I have something to tell him; it¡¯s very urgent, very, very urgent. I can¡¯t get through to him on the phone, and his international number¡¯s not working either. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I woke up and I felt like something had happened. Do you know anything? Is something wrong with him? Tell me, how is he? Where is he now?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°Sister-inw, calm down first. Tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng is missing, and now I don¡¯t know how to find him all of a sudden. I want to see him, I really want to and I¡¯m worried that something has happened to him.¡± Lin Chuxue cried on the phone, ¡°I tried to call Lin Dong but I couldn¡¯t get through to him either.¡±

    She told Ye Xiu about the incident, and after a moment of silence, Ye Xiu said anxiously, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my friend who studies abroad to help you find out if Big Brother Cheng is still there.¡±

    ¡°Ye Xiu, you have to help me find him,¡± Lin Chuxue said urgently.

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you if I hear anything from Big Brother Cheng right away.¡± After Ye Xiu said that, Lin Chuxue hung up the phone and immediately called Aunt Lan again.

    Aunt Lan was even more anxious than her on the other end, and she used all the connections she could to help.

    <b>Chapter 723: I¡¯m afraid time won¡¯t make it fade away (Part Two)</b>

    Within a day, or rather after she woke up from hera, Lin Chuxue felt that she had lost direction in this world, and she didn¡¯t know where to go nor where to return.

    She ran to the police station and told the police, ¡°I want to file a report. My husband is missing, and his name is Xu Cheng; he is 190cm tall and built, with clear, nice looking facial features.¡±

    The policemanughed. ¡°Just tell me his name, and do you know his ID?¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and gave Xu Cheng¡¯s name and ID number.

    The policeman inputted the information and said to her, ¡°Okay, we will immediately help you find your husband using our system, please leave your contact information.¡±

    ¡°Sir, can you find him right now?¡± Lin Chuxue said somewhat panickingly.

    The policeughed bitterly. ¡°Miss Lin, it¡¯s almost 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, and part of our police force are off duty. This is also not part of the procedure, so I suggest you go back for now. Maybe your husband just went to a bar and had a hangover. Maybe go ask his friends, or try to find him at his favorite ce to go to?¡±

    Favorite ce to go to?

    Lin Chuxue was stunned for a moment, and then came out of the police station hopelessly.

    Everything was quiet at night, and she watched the crowded city and the night scene as she hugged her shoulders. It was as if all this had nothing to do with her; she only wanted to find Xu Cheng.

    ¨C Yanjing ¨C

    Ye Xiu, who had just hung up the phone in the courtyard, ran back to find his grandpa.

    ¡°Grandpa, something happened! Something has happened to my Big Brother Cheng,¡± he said nervously.

    Old Master Ye was listening to the opera and ignored Ye Xiu¡¯s chatter.

    Ye Xiu angrily reached out his hand and turned off the radio.

    ¡°Grandpa, this is serious, are you listening to me?¡±

    ¡°He is dead,¡± Old Master Ye said straightforwardly.

    That was Xu Cheng¡¯s idea, so he could only say this to the others.

    Not many people knew that Xu Cheng was alive, and those who knew the truth were even fewer. Old Master Ye had already met with Satan since Satan was responsible for handling everything. Satan¡¯s n was simple: he wanted to protect Xu Cheng. After the fight with Ge Lie, whether Xu Cheng was dead or alive was a mystery to the Capital Society. In order to go on with the show, it was necessary to keep this a secret from everyone who knew Xu Cheng. The fact that Xu Cheng was dead to them would help him hide safely and concentrate on his intelligence work.

    When Ye Xiu heard this news, it was as if he got struck by lightning. He turned his head stiffly to look at the old man, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Grandpa, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°What did that Lin girl say to you? Xu Cheng died in a heroic way when he was saving her life.¡± Old Master Ye could only tell him that. ¡°Lin¡¯s been in aa, so let¡¯s hide this from her as much as we can.¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s lips trembled as he shook his head. ¡°Impossible... That¡¯s impossible. How could Big Brother Cheng die?¡±

    Lin Chuxue finally figured out where to find Xu Cheng; she ran to the apartment where he used to live.

    When she arrived at the top floor, she rang Xu Cheng¡¯s doorbell.

    Someone opened the door for her, and Lin Chuxue shouted out with joy, ¡°Xu Cheng...¡±

    Yet it turned out that it was Shen Yao who opened the door for her!

    The apartment was already registered under Shen Yao¡¯s name, and she did not expect to see Lin Chuxue at her door.

    ¡°Chuxue? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yao asked curiously when she saw Lin Chuxue wretched in sweat.

    ¡°Yaoyao, have you seen Xu Cheng?¡±

    Have you seen Xu Cheng?

    Lin Chuxue didn¡¯t even know how many times she had repeated this question to the people she phoned tonight.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yao said honestly, ¡°What¡¯s happened with you guys?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lin Chuxue said as she lowered her eyelids. She was still unable to conceal her loss and confusion as she turned around and walked back to the elevator.

    Shen Yao looked on as Lin Chuxue walked away helplessly, and it was the first time she saw Lin Chuxue, who was always indifferent to everything, look so nervous and afraid.

    Meanwhile, at the Dragon Division headquarters, Satan asked Bei Shan, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He followed Little Xue all the way to Shangcheng.¡± Bei Shan sighed.

    ¡°Give him some time.¡± Satan said, ¡°Back then, your master was depressed for more than a year. He needs time for this to fade away.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°With my knowledge of Xu Cheng, I¡¯m afraid time won¡¯t make it fade away; you won¡¯t understand. Back then, he trespassed into Great Britain¡¯s royal family to save Little Xue, and that scene impressed me!¡±

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Lin Chuxue came out of Xu Cheng¡¯s old apartment; the corners of her eyes were somewhat red as she looked around helplessly at everything around her. The night was quiet, and she lifted her head up to prevent tears from falling out.

    Meanwhile, a man wearing a mask and a cape clenched his fists tightly as he looked at her from across the street.

 Chapter 724 - Graveyard

    <b>Chapter 724: Graveyard (Part One)</b>

    Lin Chuxue phoned Aunt Lan to ask Zhou Zhen to find a way to get her passport asap.

    She wanted to leave the country!

    She was going to head to the M Nation to find Xu Cheng, and if he wasn¡¯t there, then she would go find Stenson. It seemed to her that everyone was avoiding her and hiding something from her.

    Auntie Lan was very efficient, and after she got her passport, she put on her sunsses and headed to the airport alone.

    Meanwhile Lin Dong, who had been instructed by his master, could not let her leave the country and fall into enemy hands.

    He intercepted Lin Chuxue at the airport, but she also knew that he woulde to stop her. She was very angry after she saw Lin Dong and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiding? Then don¡¯te out at all, shut your phone as well! Let me leave, I want to know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Lin Dong tugged on Lin Chuxue: ¡°Madam, you know it¡¯s dangerous out there, can you stop causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°Dangerous. I know it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Lin Chuxue said, ¡°Where is your master? Where is he? I¡¯m going to look for him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still abroad.¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°He won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±

    Lin Chuxue stared at Lin Dong for a while and asked, ¡°Who saved me? In that situation, could modern medicine have saved me?¡±

    ¡°No they can¡¯t,¡± Lin Dong said bluntly, ¡°But Mand can, and Master said to tell you not to do any dangerous things in the future. After youmitted suicide, it was no less than the sky falling for Master.¡±

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°Call him, I want to make sure if he¡¯s okay. Tell him that since I¡¯m fine,e back to Huaxia, don¡¯t trade their lives for his own. Those people are very powerful, and I¡¯m worried that Xu Cheng is no match for them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam, don¡¯t you know Master well? He¡¯s always been very reliable,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Lin Chuxue suddenly realized something. ¡°Wait, then why are you stopping me from leaving the country? I¡¯m going to find him.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you won¡¯t be able to help him even if you go.¡± Lin Dong tried to convince her.

    Lin Chuxue definitely knew that she couldn¡¯t help much, but she just wanted to know if Xu Cheng was alright or not. She had a very bad feeling in her heart and she felt that something must have happened to Xu Cheng.

    <b>Chapter 724: Graveyard (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Little Dong, how many days have I been unconscious?¡± Lin Chuxue asked Lin Dong.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks.¡± Lin Dong told her the truth.

    ¡°There is no way that Xu Cheng would know that I was injured and unconscious for two weeks and note to see me.¡± Lin Chuxue said to herself, ¡°Two weeks, he should basically be done with everything but he still hasn¡¯te back yet, which means something must have happened to him. I¡¯m going to look for him.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t leave right now. You also know that those people are not ordinary people, and this time our opponent is unprecedentedly strong,¡± Lin Dong said seriously.

    Lin Chuxue looked Lin Dong deeply, ¡°Little Dong, you are hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°What can I hide from you?¡± Lin Dong was surprised.

    ¡°You can¡¯t act, and your words are full of holes when you try. You¡¯re lying.¡± Lin Chuxue looked at him with certainty and said with a serious face, ¡°I want to see your master! I want to see Xu Cheng!¡±

    Having said that, she picked up her luggage and walked over to the gate.

    When Lin Dong went to pull her back, Lin Chuxue snapped at him with a cold face, ¡°Show some respect and let go!¡±

    Obviously, Lin Dong did not dare to be disrespectful to his master¡¯s wife.

    After Lin Chuxue broke away from him, she headed to the boarding gate to get her ticket.

    As a result, the staff denied her passport and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Lin, but you have been banned from leaving the country.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was stunned, and her eyes turned red as she looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Something happened to Xu Cheng, right?¡±.

    Lin Dong sat down onto the chair and lowered his head without saying a word.

    Lin Chuxue put her luggage on the floor, walked up to him, and grabbed Lin Dong¡¯s cor all of the sudden, questioning, ¡°Tell me, how is he?¡±

    ¡°Master really has something to do abroad, just wait for him toe back.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s eyes reddened as she shook her head. ¡°If something happens to me, he will be with me. Tell me! Where is he? Tell me!¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t know whether he should tell her that master died, because he was afraid that with Lin Chuxue¡¯s current mental state, this news would be devastating.

    ¡°Master is really fine, Madam you may be too paranoid. Let¡¯s go back first, okay?¡± Lin Dong advised.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you.¡± Lin Chuxue shook her head, somewhat refusing to talk to Lin Dong as she picked up her cell phone and called Zhou Zhen directly.

    ¡°Hello? Uncle, I want to leave the country but there¡¯s a restriction on my passport. I need you to help me, so I could go look for Xu Cheng.¡±

    There was silence on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Little Xue... I can¡¯t do anything about it, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± Zhou Zhen sighed.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Chuxue thought she had misheard. ¡°What are you talking about? What loss, who died?¡±

    Zhou Zhen was stunned, he had heard about Xu Cheng¡¯s death but he thought that Lin Chuxue already knew about it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Little Cheng... die?¡±

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s cell phone slipped from her hand and fell to the ground, her pupils were slightly dted as tears quietly rolled down her face. It was as if she was struck by lightning, and she lost all her strength as her body swayed and fell down to the ground.

    Lin Dong rushed over to her and gave her a hand, but Lin Chuxue grabbed his arm as if she was using all her strength.

    Her eyes were filled with blood. ¡°Tell me, how did your master die?¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s body shook, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Lin Chuxue pushed him away fiercely, and growled at him, ¡°What else do you want to hide from me? Tell me all about it!¡±

    It was true that his master knew Madam the best.

    He had expected that Lin Chuxue¡¯s temperament would not give up until she saw evidence, and he had told Lin Dong earlier to show her the operation room video so that she would give up.

    However, Master had also said that he was not to show it to his wife unless it was absolutely necessary, because he was afraid that she could not withstand the mental blow and break down.

    ¡°Master is indeed dead,¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°How did he die? Where is he? Where is the dead body? I want to see him. Where did you bury him?¡± Lin Chuxue asked all at once, and she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She had to see Xu Cheng¡¯s corpse in person before she could.

    Lin Dong sighed and took her to Xu Cheng¡¯s parents¡¯ cemetery, where there was already a new tombstone.

    When Lin Chuxue arrived at the cemetery by car, her heart had already somewhat epted the fact he was dead and she didn¡¯t know how she got to the tombstone.

    When she looked at the ck and white photo on the tombstone, she fell down looking like she had lost everything she ever loved.

    ¨C In the distance ¨C

    Bei Shan looked at all this and sighed, ¡°You might as well tell her that you¡¯re not dead yet.¡±

    ¡°She will look for me all over the world, and I¡¯m afraid that it will be dangerous for her to go out. The only ce where the M Nation intelligence doesn¡¯t have control over is within this country. Little Xue is too smart and if we show the slightest mistake, she will discover it.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Then what are you going to doter when she finds out that you have lied to her for so long?¡±

    ¡°How do you think I should tell her that I¡¯m Xu Cheng with this ghostly face and body?¡± Xu Cheng felt his heart ached as he looked at Lin Chuxue.

 Chapter 725 - Suspicious

    <b>Chapter 725: Suspicious (Part One)</b>

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s health wasn¡¯t in a great condition, but she still stayed in the cemetery looking at Xu Cheng¡¯s tombstone after dark.

    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go back.¡± Lin Dong couldn¡¯t bear the scene and wanted her to go back.

    But Lin Chuxue was so stubborn that he couldn¡¯t even pull her away.

    She suddenly looked at the contents of Xu Cheng¡¯s tombstone and said self-contentedly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re dead, you can¡¯t possibly not write my name in the rtives section.¡±

    She subconsciously said to Lin Dong, ¡°Little Dong, bring me a spade. I want to see if your master is indeed buried here.¡±

    Lin Dong was speechless.

    His Madam seemed like she was bewitched.

    ¡°Madam, we have to show respect to the deceased, please think twice.¡± He patted on Lin Chuxue¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°How can I not know that?¡± Lin Chuxue kneeled upon the steps looking lost, and she couldn¡¯t help but to cry out loud. ¡°I just don¡¯t think Xu Cheng will die like this, so you must be lying to me. You are afraid that I will go abroad to find him and distract him, so you made up this lie to deceive me, right? You just told me that he¡¯s got something unfinished business abroad. I¡¯ll wait for him, I¡¯ll wait for him...¡±

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°For a lifetime!¡±

    From afar, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were moist as he decided in his heart, Little Xue, I will find a way to cure myself and return to you!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were smart for marrying her before, but now it seems like you were to have such a brilliant woman willing to do all of this for you. If you recover in the future, you must give her happiness!¡± Bei Shan said in a low voice.

    ¡°The more she¡¯s like this, the more the heart hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Cheng sighed, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m almost losing my ground, but I also don¡¯t want her to see me like this. She would feel guilty for the rest of her life if she knew I had to live my life like this because of her, and that would hurt her more than epting my death.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m a rtionship idiot, but if it were me, I think I¡¯d stay with her in a different way,¡± Bei Shan said as he patted him on the shoulder and left the cemetery.

    ¨C At night ¨C

    After Lin Chuxue stopped crying, sheid down in front of Xu Cheng¡¯s tombstone as she suddenly said to Lin Dong, ¡°Do you have a knife?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do, Madam?¡± Lin Dong was afraid that she wouldmit suicide and was a little wary of her question.

    ¡°I won¡¯tmit suicide.¡± Lin Chuxue saw through Lin Dong¡¯s thoughts and said mockingly, ¡°This is Xu Cheng¡¯s punishment for me, I will live through it. If you have a knife, give it to me. There should be an end to the beginning.¡±

    Lin Dong did not usually carry a knife with him.

    <b>Chapter 725: Suspicious (Part Two)</b>

    That was when Xu Cheng secretly stuffed a dagger in his pockets.

    Lin Dong took it out and handed it to Lin Chuxue.

    After Lin Chuxue took it, she started to engrave words on the tombstone with it.

    ¡°I am the daughter-inw of the Xu Family, and my name is missing from these three tombstones. I will carve it on here tonight.¡±

    Having said that, she gritted her teeth as she scraped the tombstone with effort, and Lin Dong hurriedly squatted down and said, ¡°What do you want to carve, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡± Lin Chuxue scolded him with a cold voice.

    Lin Dong smiled bitterly as he stood up and stepped aside.

    Lin Chuxue engraved character by character. Her handwriting was very beautiful, and it took her twenty minutes to engrave a character. She engraved these words on Xu Cheng¡¯s tombstone: Wife ¨C Lin Chuxue; and then she engraved a few words on Xu Zhenxiong¡¯s tombstone as well: Daughter-inw ¨C Lin Chuxue.

    By the time she was halfway through, it was already midnight.

    The cemetery manager told them to go back, but Lin Dong sent them away.

    Lin Chuxue¡¯s thin, bony hands were red, and blood was spilling from her fingernails. However, she still wanted to finish carving these words.

    As she was carving, she said, ¡°I know how painful it must¡¯ve been for Xu Cheng when I killed myself earlier. Maybe he felt like I do now, that living is worse than being dead! He wanted to get back at me for killing myself without waiting for him to save me, and so he wanted me to experience how it felt.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t leave either, he stood behind her and watched all of this.

    Sometimes he felt like a dead man, he was looking at his own tombstone and no one could see him, as if he was not needed in this world at this moment.

    Lin Dong couldn¡¯t watch any longer and spoke up. ¡°Madam, in fact, Master...¡±

    Suddenly, his arm was tugged, and Lin Dong knew that it was his master warning him not to say anything.

    Lin Chuxue raised her eyes to Lin Dong and asked, ¡°In fact what?¡±

    She then suddenlyughed, ¡°Actually, you also think your master is not dead, right? I didn¡¯t believe he would die, and I wish I was already dead, and this was all just a dream. But this dream is too real that my heart aches, and I am suffocating from it! When I was unconscious, I thought I heard Xu Cheng say something to me; he said he was leaving, and I didn¡¯t know where to go. I was scared, and when I woke up, I felt like something had happened. This is the first time when I woke up after something dangerous and I didn¡¯t see Xu Cheng beside me...¡±

    The night was suddenly getting chillier, the cemetery was at the top of a mountain and the night wind howled.

    Xu Cheng pulled open his cloak and blocked before Lin Chuxue to prevent her from being blown by the wind, which Lin Chuxue could not see. When she had finished carving on the tombstone, she slowly stood up and almost fell down because her legs were numbed. Xu Cheng reached out his hand but his movement suddenly halted in mid-air.

    Lin Dong reacted quickly and helped his Madam as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Madam.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving yet.¡± Lin Chuxue was stubborn as she sat down on the steps and said, ¡°Tell me the whole story: how he died, and who killed him.¡±

    Lin Dong was most afraid of this, because his Master said to not tell Lin Chuxue how he died unless it was absolutely necessary, nor that he died to save her.

    ¡°Madam, when you chose tomit suicide to end this all, there actually wasn¡¯t a way. With Master¡¯s temperament, he would definitely not have epted your death without settling with those people, and we were exposed when we tried to rescue you. To buy us more time, Master stayed behind and died.¡±

    Lin Dong finished his story and noticed that Lin Chuxue was staring at him.

    ¡°Little Dong, I was an actress and I know when someone¡¯s acting or if they¡¯re speaking the truth. If you still think I am your Madam, then don¡¯t hide and don¡¯t lie. Tell me everything,¡± Lin Chuxue said.

    Lin Dong was clueless of what to do.

    He was only twenty years old, and his acting skills were indeed very bad; it was not natural enough, not to mention that Lin Chuxue could read people.

    ¡°Madam, is the process important? Even if you knew what happened, Master won¡¯t be able toe back.¡± Lin Dong sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Master wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±

    Lin Chuxue said, ¡°No one can be saved at that time. After the bullet went through my brain, I knew that I was dead. It¡¯s impossible for me to be alive right now and Xu Cheng died instead.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that the Mand Lab¡¯s medicine saved you?¡±

    Lin Chuxue suddenly growled out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t it save Xu Cheng? Is there any way to die that is harder to save than how I died?¡±

 Chapter 726 - Iâ€™ll surprise you because I am not who I was before

    <h4><b>Chapter 726: I¡¯ll surprise you because I am not who I was before (Part One)</b></h4>

    Her question broke all the lies Lin Dong was trying to make!

    Indeed, if Lin Chuxue could be saved after a bullet shot through her head, then what kind of death could Xu Cheng have had from which he couldn¡¯t be saved?

    Lin Dong did not think Madam could think of this.

    He led himself into a dead end.

    Now he was in a dilemma.

    He looked at Lin Chuxue who was staring at him, and he wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Xu Cheng isn¡¯t dead yet, right?¡± Lin Chuxue finally had some glimmer of hope on her face. ¡°Since you can save me, you must be able to save him as well. You said it before that he is still abroad and hasn¡¯t returned yet, so he must still be in treatment right?¡±

    Lin Dong was stunned for a moment.

    It seemed like this exnation wasn¡¯t so bad.

    ¡°But Madam you can¡¯t leave. They will try to use you again if you leave and I¡¯m afraid no one would be able to save you this time,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Lin Chuxue immediately sighed with relief: ¡°As long as he¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s all good. So is he seriously injured?¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°Quite serious, and it¡¯s not as simple as your injury Madam. You only had injury to your head but Master¡¯s whole body was injured and I¡¯m afraid the treatment will take a long time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will wait for him toe back.¡± Lin Chuxue¡¯s face showed a long-lost smile, she felt that nothing could make her happier than knowing that Xu Cheng was still alive.

    Lin Dong wanted to tell her that Master¡¯s disease might be incurable for a lifetime.

    He was ready to speak, but his arm was pulled by Xu Cheng again.

    Just let her think that and give her a little hope to live on. Xu Cheng thought that as he felt a bit lighter in his heart. There was finally some hope on Lin Chuxue¡¯s face and Xu Cheng secretly swore that he must find a way to cure himself as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would go find him if this went on any longer.

    Xu Cheng left.

    Lin Chuxue was finally willing to go back and epted the fact that Xu Cheng was not around.

    A weekter, Lin Dong found Xu Cheng and told him about Lin Chuxue.

    ¡°Madam said she wanted to do charity, and she would not ept the inheritance and thepany you left her for the time being. She decided to go ahead and take the money to do something meaningful, as a sort of a prayer for you. This time, she wanted to personally go to poverty stricken areas to help them.¡± Lin Dong sighed out of relief and said, ¡°This way, Madam can also take a break and rx a bit.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    <h4><b>Chapter 726: I¡¯ll surprise you because I am not who I was before (Part Two)</b></h4>

    Only after Lin Dong left, Bei Shan appeared and said, ¡°This time you can rest assured, I¡¯ve arranged a female special forces who is also doing charity to apany and protect her. Now I understand that anyone can be in danger, but she can¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled faintly.

    Bei Shan looked at him and said, ¡°Do you want to take off your mask and smile so I can see it?¡±

    Xu Cheng took off the mask and revealed his painted white face and curled his lips into a fake smile.

    Bei Shan said speechlessly, ¡°Forget it, you better wear the mask, or I will really believe that there are ghosts in this world.¡±

    Xu Cheng wanted to kick him away as this b¡ª¨Cd hadn¡¯t changed at all and still liked to tease him.

    The two of them sat down in the park where they met their master and Bei Shan said, ¡°The information Little Joker got is quite useful, at least now we know that the beginning of the capital society was created by those eunuchs who escaped back then.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng interrupted him and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not that simple. I got some information when I talked to Ge Lie, that silver-haired old man. He said that the Knights are not considered part of the roots in the Capital Society. Perhaps, they are marginal members as well?¡±

    Bei Shan frowned: ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°The bloodline!¡± Xu Cheng said word for word, ¡°Sixteen years undercover means distrust and surveince, that¡¯s enough to show that the country praising freedom without racism is actually discriminating at heart! For all these years, those Inner Guards are probably just responsible for teaching those R masters like Little Joker, which is why there are foreigners who know internal Kung Fu. Strictly speaking, maybe they never even got inside the core of the Capital Society, and the biggest reason why I think it¡¯s the bloodline is because: the founders of this Capital Society are mostly stand ins for capitalists, and we know that the richest people in the world are the Jews. They are a group of united and arrogant people, maybe they won¡¯t allow any other race to really get into their core.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no reason why a bunch of them with such strong power would listen and work for the capitalists, right?¡± Bei Shan asked curiously.

    ¡°Not surprising. If someone can give you freedom that overrides thew, then you will absolutely follow their orders. No matter how powerful they are, they¡¯re still afraid of death; they might not be afraid of bullets but they¡¯ll be afraid of missiles,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Then, in order for Huaxia to not hinder their global unification, this organization will still try to infiltrate the country, right?¡± Bei Shan asked.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°It will, and I feel that it¡¯sing soon. Once they confirm my death, they will try to enter the country, and the one in the most danger is our Dragon Division.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The Dragon Division is a secret organization linking us to the world¡¯s intelligence group, it¡¯s the eyes of the country. If they get to us, then our country will be blinded. Therefore, the Dragon Division will be the first to face their attack by the R-level experts, which I¡¯m afraid will be more violent than when Little Joker was testing the waters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, Little Joker¡¯s nst time was sending the seven demons here for death, or else he would have taken action. They won¡¯t be stupid this time theye around,¡± Bei Shan said.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t say. If that had not happened, Little Joker probably would not have been suspected at all,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Should we have waited for him to show off with the foreigners? Or let him beat you to death that night?¡± Bei Shan rolled his eyes. ¡°Be honest with me, have you gotten stronger since you left the Dragon Division? I¡¯m telling you now that the Dragon Division as a whole, with everyone¡¯s persistent efforts, have advanced and the current 48 cards all are in the S rank or above.¡±

    Xu Cheng could not help but raise his eyebrows at Bei Shan teasing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you¡¯ve all improved significantly? Doesn¡¯t it give you a headache to go around such a big curve to get to one point?¡±

    Bei Shan grinned. ¡°I can¡¯t speak for myself if I improved significantly or not, I have to hear it from you. Come on, I¡¯ll surprise you with how I am not who I was before.¡±

    Xu Cheng red at him. ¡°We¡¯re taking a walk, why fight? Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±

    Bei Shan stopped with his hands behind his back. ¡°We¡¯ve walked all the way here; shouldn¡¯t we exercise a bit? Come on, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to give me the mask to wear after you lose, I¡¯m not that stingy, okay?¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud, ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t want to fight you. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 727 - Heâ€™s wearing a mask, how awesome do you think?

    Chapter 727: He¡¯s wearing a mask, how awesome do you think? (Part One)

    Xu Cheng was ready to go when Bei Shan stopped him.

    ¡°Junior Brother, I have fought with the Second Master, and although his body has not fully recovered, he was still at 80% of his peak strength and we stopped at a draw.¡±

    When Bei Shan said this, he couldn¡¯t hide the smugness on his face.

    In a year¡¯s time, he had reached the SS+ rank experts and was in the top 50 of the rankings, so he indeed had something to be proud about.

    But Xu Cheng felt it would be a bit boring and a waste of time fighting him.

    ¡°Forget it, why don¡¯t you go and fight the other three sky kings. I¡¯ve been too ruthless in fights recently, and it¡¯s not suitable in this situation. I need to rest my body before the enemies attack,¡± Xu Cheng said as he brushed past him and walked back.

    Bei Shan: ¡°Just fight once with me, it¡¯ll be like training. Second Master said that your strength is simr to when Master was at his peak, and I¡¯ve never seen that before so I want to see it.¡±

    With his back still turned, Xu Cheng then suddenly disappeared on the spot.

    Bei Shan froze for a moment and was astonished. Soon after, Xu Cheng suddenly appeared a hundred meters ahead of him as he looked back at Bei Shan and said, ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    Bei Shan was stunned!

    How did he... he do this?

    In fact, many people had been deceived by Xu Cheng. He didn¡¯t know how to teleport, and in fact, he just had to turn invisible on the spot and then quickly rush to another location to reappear.

    That gave people the feeling that he disappeared and reappeared somewhere else, a sort of visual illusion.

    If someone were to use a thermal detector, then they would realize that Xu Cheng actually ran there instead of teleporting.

    But what Bei Shan saw with his naked eyes looked like a teleportation and he was jaw-dropped at the sight of it, unable to say another word.

    Xu Cheng ignored him and walked away, leaving Bei Shan behind, who only came back to his senses after a long time.

    ¡°Holy sh*t... This kid is getting more mysterious, one year of our hellish training just went to waste.¡±

    The overall strength of the Dragon Division was different from the past; after Xu Cheng had left, the Dragon Division went into a phase of hellish training for a full year. Every card member sessfully reached S rank in strength, and the four top cards reached the SS rank. It could be said that the current Dragon Division could be a match for the seven demons and the Solomon 72 demonic gods.

    However, it was still not enough to face the R experts from the Capital Society.

    One R-ranked expert could take out a group of card members

    Chapter 727: He¡¯s wearing a mask, how awesome do you think? (Part Two)

    After Xu Cheng returned to Yanjing, he headed straight to the professor¡¯sboratory to receive his treatment and conduct research.

    The professor still didn¡¯t have the slightest clue on how to treat Xu Cheng¡¯s albinism.

    Satan waited for the professor to leave before pushing his wheelchair into the ward and saying to Xu Cheng on the bed, ¡°Does it also mean that the genes in my body have changed as well?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded while buttoning up his shirt. ¡°That¡¯s likely. Aside from strengthening your genes, you can probably live another twenty years without a problem.¡±

    Satan: ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°I hate you because of Master, I saved you for the country. But I still hate you more, and the reason why I saved you is because I don¡¯t want to take over the Dragon Division. I n to rest before the enemy invasion.¡±

    Satan: ¡°You can do whatever you want as long as you don¡¯t leave the country, but it¡¯s better toe here for regr checkups to avoid any more gic disorders that may cause harm to your body.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and after stepping down from the hospital bed, he couldn¡¯t help but say to Satan, ¡°Still, I thank you for keeping my secret and helping my brothers.¡±

    ¡°No matter how bad I am, I still know to appreciate someone for saving my life. I hope you also know clearly what your priorities are and keep your gang of brothers from endangering the interests of the country. They will be a very difficult group of people to manage in the future.¡± Satan was referring to the Deviant Corp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, I can convince the people there,¡± Xu Cheng said as he walked out of the ward.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Satan asked.

    Xu Cheng pointed at his mask. ¡°What do you think I can do? Besides finding a corner to hide, what else can I do? I¡¯m going back to my hometown to help with the basics.¡±

    Xu Cheng still wanted to go stay close to Lin Chuxue, so he wanted to go back to Shangcheng. The Dragon Division would not be facing anything significant for a while, and he wasn¡¯t responsible for the management side, so staying here wouldn¡¯t help at all.

    Satan: ¡°How about I arrange something for you there?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked through the corridor and was about to leave the Dragon Division when he brushed shoulders with someone at the door.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing the golden mask and cape, and he just had a normal mask on. This member looked at him as if he were sneaky and said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    He went after Xu Cheng and questioned, ¡°What are you doing here sneaking around? Do you know what kind of ce this is? Take off your mask.¡±

    Xu Cheng hardly ever came to the Dragon Division during the day and rarely met with other members of the Dragon Division, so it was normal for them to not recognize and know him. He didn¡¯t want to bother with this guy and continued to walk away.

    However, this member was not wrong. After all, anyone seeing a sneaky-looking person in such an important intelligence department would stop them. Xu Cheng¡¯sck of cooperation made him even more suspicious, and he reached out trying to take off Xu Cheng¡¯s mask.

    Xu Cheng suddenly grabbed his wrist and gave it a pull, forcing the member to fall to the ground.

    The member immediately got up and tried to make aeback when Bei Shan rushed over and said, ¡°3 of Diamonds, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, this guy is sneaky and I¡¯ve never seen him before. Shouldn¡¯t we arrest him?¡± the 3 of Diamonds asked.

    Xu Cheng nced at Bei Shan who came over and left.

    The 3 of Diamonds wanted to make him stay but Bei Shan stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. There are guards inside out here, are you the only one who¡¯s not blind and saw him? How dumb are you? If he can appear here in public and let you see him, then he¡¯s definitely not an intruder.¡±

    ¡°Then why was he wearing a suspicious looking mask?¡± the 3 of Diamonds said.

    Bei Shan rolled his eyes, looked at his arm, and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Only then did the 3 of Diamonds feel some numbness and pain in his arm, he nodded his head and sucked in a breath as he answered, ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°Well, you deserved that.¡± Bei Shan said, ¡°In the future, when you see this person, do not try to take his mask off. Remember, he¡¯s not an outsider, and don¡¯t mess with him because he doesn¡¯t have a very good temper.¡±

    Xu Cheng had be more silent after the albinism.

    ¡°Senior Brother, this man was so mysterious and was wearing a mask in the Dragon Division. How awesome is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s wearing a mask; how awesome do you think he is?¡± Bei Shan said that as he walked away and left the 3 of Diamonds there pondering.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about wearing masks.¡± the 3 of Diamonds muttered as he didn¡¯t feel like it was something important. He shook his head as he walked away and after less than five steps, his body suddenly trembled suddenly realizing what it might mean and said, ¡°Holy!... Mask? Dragon King?¡±

 Chapter 728 - There is a big project (Part One)

    Chapter 728: There is a big project (Part One)

    Xu Cheng had a special document that allowed him to wear a mask on any domestic flights, which was quite exceptional.

    He came back to Huaxia mainly because he wanted to be able to see Lin Chuxue from time to time.

    Lin Chuxue had gone to do charity, but she would eventually return, and Xu Cheng knew that since she said she was going to wait for him, then she would be waiting at home.

    Xu Cheng wanted to purchase the vi next to their vi gifted by Auntie Lan, so that he could see Lin Chuxue every day from a close distance.

    But the owner of the vi next door did not seem to be too short of money and had no intention in selling it.

    Lin Dong knew that his master was interested in this vi, but he wouldn¡¯t force others to sell it either, so Lin Dong decided that he should do something for Xu Cheng.

    It was time to use his socialworks.

    He didn¡¯t know the owner of the vi, but after he inquired whose house it was, he invited a real estate boss for dinner.

    In one of Shangcheng¡¯srgest luxurious nightclubs.

    Lin Dong was dressed in a casual suit with an omega watch on his wrist, and he had beautifuldies beside him serving him drinks.

    As soon as the real estate boss of the vi entered, he saw that Lin Dong had prepared wine and champagne worth tens of thousands of dors on the table and was apanied by two beautifuldies. He entered and smiled. ¡°Oh President Lin, I¡¯m ttered that you invited me to drink and sing, I have heard that you refused the dinner invitations of half of the sessful businessmen in Shangcheng. You¡¯re the god of wealth and it¡¯s really not easy to invite you. It¡¯s quite inappropriate that I¡¯m the one being invited tonight, so let this dinner be on me. President Lin, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Lin Dong asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. If there¡¯s any project in S city in the future, just say it and we could all work on it together.¡±

    Lin Dong unscrewed the bottle of wine, and the two beautifuldies poured into the wing sses.

    Lin Dong lifted the wine ss and cheered with the real estate boss as he said, ¡°President Wu, in fact, today will have to be on my treat because I have a favor to ask you.¡±

    ¡°President Lin, just tell me what you want, and this meal is on me! You have asked and I have also drank this wine, how can I not help? Tell me.¡± President Wu was very hospitable.

    ¡°Alright, then this meal is on you! Then there¡¯s this one more thing, and if you do it well, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly!¡± Lin Dong smacked his lips and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, is yourpany the one who owns Jade Kylin Garden Vi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± President Wu nodded. ¡°President Lin is interested in real estate?¡±

    ¡°The waters there are too deep, and I don¡¯t want to get wet. I just want you to do me a favor and get to know the owner of Vi 99, the one next door to Vi 88. I want to buy this vi and gift it to one of my elders,¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°Vi 99? That seems to be President Zheng¡¯s vi.¡± President Wu¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard Lin Dong promise that he won¡¯t be treated unfairly, and he leaned over andughed. ¡°He does n to invest in that property and not sell it, but since you asked for it, how about this? I¡¯ll call him over and let¡¯s all have a drink?¡±

    Chapter 728: There is a big project (Part Two)

    ¡°Sure, that¡¯d be great. I¡¯m sincere about buying his house.¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you, President Wu, would I?¡±

    President Wu pped the table. ¡°With that said President Lin, I will do this favor for you today, and I guarantee you that the house would be yours!¡± He tilted his head and drank the ss of wine before walking towards the restroom, where he phoned President Zheng.

    ¡°Hello, President Wu? This phone call caught me off guard.¡± President Zheng on the other end of the phoneughed a bit unexpectedly.

    ¡°Oh, President Zheng, don¡¯t say I¡¯m not giving you an opportunity. Let¡¯s see if you can grasp it.¡± President Wuughed.

    ¡°If that opportunity hasn¡¯t been taken by you, President Wu? Just leave me with something to get a taste of.¡± President Zheng teased.

    ¡°Alright, down to business. Brother, I have something I want to discuss with you. Don¡¯t you have a property in Jade Kylin Garden Vi?¡±

    President Zheng. ¡°That reminds me. I¡¯ve been pretty pissed about that because recently there have been stupid agents who came to me, asking me to sell this house, and said that they were willing to pay double the price. You know that tone? Do I look like I¡¯m short of money? So, after I refused them, I raised a Tibetan mastiff at home to keep them out.¡±

    President Wuughed. ¡°We certainly don¡¯tck that little money, but weck big money, President Zheng. How about this, sell me your house for my sake? I will definitely not treat you unfairly, I¡¯ll pay twice the price!¡±

    The other end of the phone went silent for a moment.

    It felt like a trap.

    Something was not right; why was his house under attention recently?

    President Zheng felt he needed to organize his thoughts and after a few seconds, heughed. ¡°President Wu, you¡¯re not calling me for no reason, right? What is the opportunity you were speaking about? We should make a fortune together.¡±

    President Wuughed and said, ¡°There is really an opportunity. So how about this, us two partner-up and buy out the sales right for the Mand Lab¡¯s Revitalization Series in Shangcheng?¡±

    President Zhengughed bitterly on the other end of the phone. ¡°Brother Wu, are you kidding me? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Mand Lab is a rich chicken thatys golden eggs? The point is that we can¡¯t even get the sales right even if we have the money. Do you know how many of our peers personally went to their building to ask for sales rights? The key is not the money, it¡¯s the connections! I heard that Dong Men once looked for this President Lin, and after he inquired about his background and found out that he had a master, he gave up! This means that it¡¯s not easy at all.¡±

    President Wuughed. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you got a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Your house may really be the key. Guess who was looking at your house? Guess who I¡¯m drinking with now?¡±

    President Zheng was a little anxious over the phone. ¡°Cut to the chase, hurry up and say it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m drinking with the president of the Mand Lab, Mr. Lin Dong; just the two of us in a suite and he specifically asked for my help today. Tell me if this isn¡¯t an opportunity; he asked me to find a way to sell your house to him, and he would pay double the price.¡±

    President Zheng, who was eating at home, stood up directly from his chair when he heard what President Wu said, and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat anymore. ¡°Brother Wu, are you joking with me?¡±

    ¡°Emperor 888, don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming! I¡¯ll f*ckinge right now,¡± Mr. Zheng said as he shouted at the driver, ¡°Prepare the car!¡±

    He hung up the phone and said to his wife, ¡°What are you eating for? Go to the safe and bring me the property ownership certificate of that vi in Jade Kylin Garden. Quickly, I have a client to meet tonight and I won¡¯t be returning for dinner.¡±

    ¡°What kind of clients are you heading to meet? Isn¡¯t it always other peopleing to meet you?¡± His wife wondered.

    ¡°What do you know! This is a big project!¡± Mr. Zheng red at her and hurried to change into his leather boots and put on an expensive shirt.

 Chapter 729 - I will not give up on the Deviant Corp (Part One)

    Chapter 729: I will not give up on the Deviant Corp (Part One)

    President Zheng got out of his car and went straight to suite 888. He knocked on the door and peeked inside. President Wu saw him probing his head and shouted at him, ¡°Really thought I was lying to you, huh? Come in and see for yourself if it¡¯s President Lin!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really President Lin. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, I thought Wu was fooling me.¡±

    ¡°President Zheng, I¡¯m sorry for calling you out thiste at night,¡± Lin Dong said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all.¡± Mr. Zhengughed, ¡°Nowadays, it is even harder to see you than the mayor of Shangcheng. I am Zheng Xiaoguang.¡±

    Lin Dong reached over and shook his hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, I¡¯m Dong.¡±

    ¡°Sit down Zheng, don¡¯t just stand there. Where are thedies? Call one more out.¡± President Wu smiled at President Zheng.

    President Zheng nodded. He wanted to refuse at first, but he thought he shouldn¡¯t spoil the fun, so he let thediese.

    After three rounds of drinking, Lin Dong said in a straightforward manner, ¡°President Zheng, the reason why I invited you for a drink is that I have a favor to ask you. A senior of mine, really like that property of yours in Yulin Garden Vi.¡±

    ¡°President Lin likes it?¡± Mr. Zheng was very cheerful as he said, ¡°Then take it. Why say so much? It¡¯s just a house.¡±

    President Wu agreed. ¡°I think so too. President Lin, we are businessmen who do not stick to small things. You and Zheng have met today, so since you have asked for help, he can¡¯t refuse right? You can take this house if you want, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll pay double the price for it, alright?¡±

    ¡°If you n to pay me, then that¡¯s looking down on me. If you were to ask for something more, then I may not be able to help, but this is just a house. It¡¯s even too much that you¡¯re inviting me for a drink to ask for it. It¡¯s alright President Lin, just take it if you like it. I even brought the property ownership certificate today and you can ask yourwyer to handle the transfer procedures right now. Let¡¯s not talk about the money, okay? ¡°

    Mr. Zheng said that as he put the property ownership certificate on the table.

    The eyes of the threedies next to them widened.

    The Yulin Garden Vis were worth ten of millions, and some of them were even bid up to hundreds of millions. They did not think that someone could just give it without a second word.

    Lin Dong smiled. ¡°Okay, I said the wrong thing and I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink, alright?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± President Zheng and President Wuughed, but how could they let Lin Dong really punish himself. Both then raised their wine sses and said, ¡°Come on, Mr. Lin, let us toast to you. Thank you for your hospitality tonight.¡±

    After Lin Dong clinked sses with them, he sat down and took out a cigarette, and Zheng was very sensible as he quickly lit it up for him with a lighter. He then smiled and said, ¡°President Lin, I heard that there seems to be no provincial resale agent in Shangcheng for the Mand Lab?¡±

    After Lin Dong exhaled a mouthful of smoke, he took a sip of wine and nodded. ¡°The agency fee is high, and none of them can take out this much money. So there is indeed a vacancy for a provincial resale agent.

    Chapter 729: I will not give up on the Deviant Corp (Part Two)

    President Wu poured wine for Lin Dong while asking tentatively, ¡°Then does the headpany want to offer this vacancy?¡±

    How could Lin Dong not know what kind of thoughts these two had. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a two billion yuan fee for one year! Who has the guts to do it?¡±

    Wu and Zheng were overjoyed. ¡°President Lin, we want to try it, but we wonder if you would give us this opportunity?¡±

    Lin Dong smiled and said, ¡°Prepare two billion tomorrow and get ready to discuss it over with my finance department, okay?¡±

    The two were overjoyed and picked up their sses. ¡°President Lin, we look forward to working with you in the future.¡±

    Lin Dong took the property ownership certificate to find Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t usually wear a mask when he wasn¡¯t going out. He didn¡¯t need to hide in front of Lin Dong as he took off his hat and said, ¡°What are you here for? You think I can¡¯t even take care of myself?¡±

    ¡°Master, I know you miss Madam, so I went to get this for you.¡± Lin Dong said, as he took out the property ownership certificate and the house key and put it on the table. He smiled. ¡°it¡¯s the vi next door to Madam.¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and look at Lin Dong: ¡°Wow, you¡¯re already this thoughtful?¡±

    ¡°That depends on who I learned from. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Master.¡± Lin Dongughed.

    Xu Cheng pped the property ownership certificate on his head andughed. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you the next time you try to guess my mind, kid.¡±

    Lin Dong knew that although his master was pissed that he made the decision without consulting him, he was still happy that it got epted.

    ¡°Master, the brothers told me to ask you if it¡¯s the end of the Deviant Corp.¡±

    Xu Cheng yed with the property ownership certificate, and he straightened his face as he said slowly, ¡°Since you know your Master so well, then tell me, what attitude should I have towards this?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re someone who has a beginning and an end. Since you founded the Deviant Corp and we haven¡¯t aplished many things yet, you will definitely not give up,¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°Little Dong, I realized your martial arts potential are poor, but you are very talented in guessing how others think, eh?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I will not give up on the Deviant Corp. From the time I saved your Madam and changed the genes in her body, I will have to pave the way for her. I need to protect her in the future when our genes are exposed.¡±

    Lin Dong grinned. ¡°I knew that Master will certainly not give up on us, and that¡¯s what I have already said to them.¡±

    Xu Cheng was stunned, and he beckoned. ¡°Come over.¡±

    Lin Dong leaned his head over, and Xu Cheng picked up the property ownership certificate as he pped him. ¡°Who¡¯s letting you pretend to be smart! I wonder if your genes have enhanced your IQ? Maybe your ability has actually been discovered a long time ago?¡±

    Lin Dong rubbed his hair while wondering. ¡°Huh? Now that you mentioned, I do feel that things are particrly clear to me when I think about them. And I don¡¯t feel the biochemistry notes you taught me are as hard to understand as before.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Dong then cried, ¡°Master, I thought Chekhov¡¯s new ability was pretty useless, but I didn¡¯t think I was even more useless than he was! Then why the fack am I still exercising so hard for.... I was hoping that after the awakening of the abilities, I could be stronger instead.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You think a high IQ is not a strength? A weak schr, Zhuge Liang didn¡¯t have much strength, but he had fierce generals under hismand. We are missing such a tactician, and you should train well so you could work alongside Li Wei to do intelligence work behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°How boring is that though... I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the battle first hand,¡± Lin Dong said, ¡°I like close hand to handbat, to feel that excitement from the rush of adrenaline.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Little Dong, if our Deviant Corp wants to be bigger in the future, we would need to have wise counselors, and the more the better. If an organization wants to carry on for centuries, then there must be wise counselors to lead its development. It¡¯s like for argepany, the President must have the vision and insight to lead thepany in a certain direction. The counselors will y a very important role in the future. Look at our brothers, who has a high level of education? They are all like a bunch of f*cking bandits with no vision. If your ability is really awakening your neurological abilities, then I think you are suited for this position.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Seeing Ran Jing again

    Chapter 730: Seeing Ran Jing again (Part One)

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°When each of you can be on your own in the future, then I would no longer have to worry about you guys. I won¡¯t have done you guys wrong, but right now, the Deviant Corp isn¡¯t strong enough, so I will do what I can for you guys. Nobody knows what will happen in the future, and maybe one day, I will suddenly die a violent death in an ident. So while I am still alive, I will pave the way for you guys.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Master, you do not owe us anything.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s me who turned you guys into this, so I have to at least let you guys live better in this world to feel at ease.¡± Xu Cheng patted Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, in the future don¡¯te to me if there¡¯s nothing big going on. If Chuxue sees you here, she will be suspicious of my identity.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not that stupid.¡±

    ¡°By the way.¡± Xu Cheng thought of a problem as he instructed Lin Dong. ¡°You need to keep an eye on Chuxue, if she catches a cold and heads to the hospital, the normal drip is not a problem, but either stop her if they want to do a blood test or find a way to keep them from knowing her gic differences. Or else she will be suspicious of how she was saved.¡±

    ¡°I really did not think of this point.¡± Lin Dong nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on that in the future. Oh right Master, will you be living in Shangcheng for now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Once I finish what I have to, then I¡¯ll pull myself out of these deep waters. It won¡¯t be good for Shangcheng if we linger here too long.¡±

    Lin Dong smiled. ¡°Is the legendary Tiger Police going to reappear?¡±

    Xu Cheng kicked him out of the door.

    Shangcheng was a cosmopolitan city full of foreign enterprises from around the world, and among them, there were also many Wei Nation enterprises. Xu Cheng wanted to find those members of the Capital Society from within them, because they were probably the mainstay of the society, using their social status to attend various high-ss parties and were responsible for convincing businessmen with status to join the Capital Society. The requirements to enter the Asia division of the Capital Society must be low because they would want to stand firm first, and they would get whoever they can if they have some sort of use.

    What Xu Cheng wanted to do was to cut these small connections from entering Huaxia.

    He was nowpletely on the opposite side of the Capital Society, and there was no room for reconciliation. This was the third life goal that Xu Cheng had set for himself.

    The first one was to find the Ye Family and get justice for his father! He had aplished that.

    The second one was to be with Lin Chuxue for the rest of his life.

    Now the third, was to overthrow the Capital Society!

    As for why he wanted to overthrow them, it was because this organization has be a serious threat to his second goal!

    If there was no Capital Society, perhaps he and Lin Chuxue would have been fine, but now they were stuck in their current situation: so close to each other yet too far to reach. This kind of pain was difficult to heal even if he destroyed the Capital Society.

    So, since Xu Cheng had returned to the country, and as a member of the Dragon Division, he would not tolerate the Capital Society trying to infiltrate this country. If you reach one hand towards us, then I¡¯ll break it off! If you reach both hands, then I¡¯ll break a pair!

    Chapter 730: Seeing Ran Jing again (Part Two)

    The Deviant Corp weren¡¯t just doing nothing, and the reason why they were hiding was because they still didn¡¯t have the power to fight against the R-level masters. Once Xu Cheng finishes off the Capital Society¡¯s minions, that will be when the Deviant Corp will strike and sweep the ground!

    The national agency Dragon Division would only take the guardianship of the country as its fundamental objective, and it would be impossible for him to use the Dragon Division for his own convenience to seek personal revenge. Xu Cheng would not use the power of the Dragon Division to get rid of the Capital Society, and sooner orter, he would use the power of the Deviant Corp!

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    ¨C Public Security Police Department General Headquarters ¨C

    ¨C In the meeting room ¨C

    A woman with short hair down to the shoulders stood on the steps and said to her subordinates, ¡°We mustplete the mission asap. It¡¯s been three years since we cleared the North and West gates, and the East gate has been non-transparent on its trade transportation all these years. Shangcheng¡¯s dock is the biggest import/export site in the country, and if we do not have control over this area, some unclean things wille into the country. I¡¯m sure everyone knows what kind of things I¡¯m referring to. The problem with East Gate has intensified over the years, yet we do not have any evidence to trace it down, and this is a serious failure of our duty. The municipalmittee voted unanimously that this year our police department¡¯s first task would be to resolve this problem and keep it clean! Smuggling and drug trafficking are absolutely intolerable!¡±

    This woman¡¯s hair remained the same: beautiful and heroic looking. She was once a police flower, and now she was promoted to the Director of Public Security!

    She was no other than Ran Jing, who Xu Cheng had cohabited with and was once a colleague to.

    Although she was beautiful, she was considered a thorned rose in the police department. Those men who wanted to date her were either not at her status or not able to win a fight against her. That was why they say that PhDs generally had a harder time to get a partner, because they focus on work too much.

    Sometimes it was better if women didn¡¯t work too hard.

    Ran Jing paused and looked at her subordinates in the meeting room and said, ¡°We have shouted the slogan for several years, yet there still haven¡¯t been any major breakthroughs. I am very disappointed, and I want to hear what you have in n for the next step?¡±

    A subordinate raised his hand. ¡°Director, this investigation is probably going to be a big one again and I¡¯m afraid it will affect the port¡¯s operation. Why don¡¯t we set up an official point directly to prevent them from smuggling all kinds of products?¡±

    ¡°Then how much manpower and resources do you need to set up this point? If we set up a point both upstream and downstream, who¡¯s going to pay for the cost?¡± She then directly rejected his suggestion as she said, ¡°You think these points can prevent those people from doing bad deeds? We set up a measure and they will have a countermeasure. We can already be sure that these people were from the former North Gate, and they¡¯ve created a smugglingwork at the East Gate port. The drug squad told us that some of the products they seized may have originated from East Gate to begin with. The federals take great importance on this matter and gave us a lot of time. But what were you all doing? I asked you to watch and track down people by names, and you still don¡¯t have any results?¡±

    The subordinates below looked at each other. They had been pursuing this case for a year, and they had only caught the unimportant ones that they couldn¡¯t even bother to report to their superiors.

    ¡°Director, this gang is too cunning. We can¡¯t even send in undercover agents and we¡¯ve lost two already!¡±

    ¡°Well, the feds are very disappointed in our Shangcheng Police Department, so for the East Gate case, they will be sending someone in to coborate.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡± The others were in a difficult position because it meant that this person was going to basically take control of the case.

    That was when the conference room door opened, and Xu Cheng walked in behind the superior director.

    Everyone at the scene stood up to salute.

    The director waved his hands and said, ¡°All of you take a seat and let me introduce to you: this is the 2 of Diamonds who will assist you in handling the case with the East Gate port.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Ran Jing through the mask, he hadn¡¯t seen her for three years and this woman¡¯s aura became more powerful than before.

 Chapter 731.1 - Analysis (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Analysis (Part One)</h4>

    Generally speaking, if the headquarters was to send someone to ¡°coborate¡± on a case, then it was equivalent to questioning the local police division¡¯s ability.

    Anyone who deemed themselves capable would be displeased by this decision.

    However, Ran Jing still maintained a calm look, because after all, someone that the headquarter sent must be at a higher status than they were. As for his capabilities, she was not in a hurry to question but rather adopted more of a wait and see attitude; she remained skeptical about him.

    Yet, on this asion, she needed to show her broad mind and generosity.

    She shook hands with Xu Cheng. ¡°d to work with you.¡±

    ¡°We will all cooperate with each other.¡± Xu Cheng changed his voice to a hoarse one because he was afraid that Ran Jing would recognize the voice.

    ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?¡± Ran Jing felt that this person was quite rude, wrapping his body and still wearing a mask, looking quite mysterious. For a person who parachuted down and was taking over their case, Ran Jing¡¯s straightforward temper was already considered to have been polished over the years when she didn¡¯t just question him directly on the spot.

    Xu Cheng directly confessed, ¡°Some wounds are not easy to show to the public, please understand.¡±

    Ran Jing slightly backed down with his exnation. ¡°My name is Ran Jing.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Mr. Fang.¡±

    Ran Jing raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, ¡°What, your name is not to be known by the public as well?¡±

    Xu Cheng gave a lightugh. ¡°Fang Yucheng.¡±

    That was when someone from the headquarters came over and said something to Ran Jing. She then turned her head to her subordinates and said, ¡°The meeting is dismissed. Everybody start organizing a file for the East Gate case.¡±

    The subordinates picked up their notebooks and left the conference room one after another, leaving the headquarter personnel to host this temporary meeting.

    Ran Jing said, directly to the point, ¡°Chief, regarding the East Gate smuggling case... we started working on it since thest director was in duty, and it¡¯s been almost three years. Now you disrupted all of our work at once. To be honest, that¡¯s very unjustifiable.¡±

    The chief let out a bitter smile and waved his hand. ¡°I know you have always been protective of shorings and don¡¯t want the Shangcheng Police Department to be a joke. But Little Jing, the top priority is to solve the case, and taking consideration of your feelings, they just sent Mr. Fang here to assist you and didn¡¯t order the entire team to hand over the case. You don¡¯t have to be too defensive about it.¡±

    Ya right!

    Ran Jing said directly, ¡°Chief, I am not underestimating Mr. Fang, but I just have one question: How much does he know about this case?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Strictly speaking, I haven¡¯t touched up on it.¡±

 Chapter 731.2 - Analysis (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Analysis (Part Two)</h4>

    Ran Jing: ¡°See? I¡¯m not saying anything about Mr. Fang, but I just think that it wouldn¡¯t be any help in this case if we let someone who doesn¡¯t know anything assist us. It will in turn make our hardworkingrades feel negative emotions in their hearts. I, as their boss, need to reflect on this matter with the superiors.¡±

    Xu Cheng just sat there without a word as he looked at Ran Jing quietly behind his mask.

    This woman was still sopetitive, and to put it bluntly, she just did not want others to interfere with their business.

    The Chief looked at Xu Cheng. ¡°Do Mr.Fang have anything to say?¡±

    He knew that this order was given from the Dragon Division, and he was just a representative who was here to facilitate the transfer.

    Xu Cheng and Ran Jing sat across from each other. He leaned back in his chair and did not say a word.

    Ran Jing looked at him without the slightest intention of backing down.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Director Ran, then if I don¡¯t interfere for now and give you a little more time, how long do you need to clean it up?¡±

    Ran Jing became interested. ¡°Then let me report the progress of our work. We tracked down a total of five people, and these five people may be important members of this smugglingwork. They have a fixed group of people and are acting with high secrecy. We couldn¡¯t get undercover agents in, and these five people were still able to conduct the smuggling operation even under our surveince. That¡¯s enough to show that they are a very well-organized and scrupulous organization. However, I believe that given a little more time, we can dismantle this organization.¡±

    Xu Cheng spoke up at this time. ¡°Okay, then I can give you guys a little more time, but any action you take, I want to be involved behind the scenes.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡±

    She also wanted to prove that they were capable.

    The Chief: ¡°Then that would be perfect, we will allpromise with each other and each take a step back so we are all happy.¡±

    Ran Jing stood up and shook hands with Xu Cheng formally. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    She needed to stabilize their mindset, so she was thankful for Xu Cheng¡¯s concessions.

    When Xu Cheng shook her hand, Ran Jing saw that his entire hand was frighteningly white, but she still pretended to be calm as she shook his hand. However, she felt a bit of sympathy for Xu Cheng in her heart because she thought Xu Cheng might have physical disorders and she should try to understand him.

    Xu Cheng followed Ran Jing to their workce with all the equipment. It was a temporary intelligence andmand department specifically built for the East Gate port smuggling case.

    Ran Jing ced the information about the five suspects in front of Xu Cheng¡¯s table and said, ¡°These five people used to be the core members of North Gate, and they were quite lost after it disbanded so they picked up the old business again. We have caught some transactions in progress, and these five people were always there at the scene. We couldn¡¯t manage to get them locked up because it was usually small transactions, and we could only hold them off for a few days before we released them.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they are being used to distract the police. From the information you gave me, they may not be the core members of the case.¡±

    Ran Jing was surprised. ¡°Howe?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Looking at their past work in the North Gate, they should be rich if they made bold movements in the past, instead of being at where they are standing right now. I¡¯m thinking that someone is using them to distract the police, making it hard to catch the real big fish. You just catch these small fish whenever. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s because you guys have been after them for three years, so they¡¯re afraid that you might be onto something and thus they¡¯re giving you guys some distractions. After all, everyone knows that no problem is the biggest problem. The port is huge, how would it be possible for the port to not have any kind of under the table business? So they¡¯re smart to take control of it first by feeding you with the small fish, and they probably indirectly reported to you so you could get them. A real one-stop service.¡±

    Ran Jing listened with a slight blush on her face, thinking that Mr. Fang was too straightforward.

    This was basically scolding them for being led on by the nose.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, then what do you think that does any good for them? Attracting us here all day and thenmitting crimes in broad daylight? Probably not,¡± Ran Jing asked.

    ¡°Then what are the things you¡¯ve seized during the smuggling cases?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°A lot, like appliances, electronics, and so on.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So the only thing you haven¡¯t caught here is drug trafficking, right?¡±

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°No, but the drug team said they have found many ces in Shangcheng with these things.¡±

    ¡°See? So the small fish are trading those electronics, which is what they left you to find. How could they let you catch the ones that make a real big profit?¡± Xu Cheng said.

 Chapter 732.1 - The subtle details (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 732: The subtle details (Part One)</h4>

    Ran Jing was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve been giving a speech but you¡¯re still not onto the point. We also knew that would be the big fish, but we couldn¡¯t catch them.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°That¡¯s why I asked, have you thought of a different way of thinking? Why did they attract you there? Is that not obvious? It means that they have a n B as well. First, sacrifice the small ones to draw away most of your forces, even if they have to face a small loss. Based on this, I think they have learned a lesson from the West Gate casino case, because they know how to give some goods to the police so that you won¡¯t be on their tail all the time. We all know that none of the Four Gates are clean, so why should they still pretend to be good people? They could simply let you catch something asionally and turn it into a habit. In fact, you have already entered the trap they set for you guys. You always rely on people reporting to the police, and the first thing thates to mind is that ¡®these people are on the move again¡¯ and you head out to catch them, then return with some aplishment. But don¡¯t you find it very strange? That you always manage to seize some small goods every time, and it¡¯s always the same group of people?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a sip of tea and then continued, ¡°Secondly, they made such an effort to lure you there to the portside. Like you said, if they draw all the police force there, how could theyplete the trade? Are they going to trade in broad daylight? That would be impossible, so have you ever thought that perhaps the real smuggling site was not at this port?¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

    After Xu Cheng¡¯s analysis, she indeed realized a lot of fatal problems.

    When she rethought a lot of things over, it was indeed as Xu Cheng said. They had all been led by the nose and couldn¡¯t figure the way out of this logic trap.

    ¡°Director Ran, we received an anonymous call, the same asst time. Should we go or not?¡± Li Chao, the leader of the criminal investigation division¡¯s second team, came over and said to them.

    Li Chao!

    He was once Xu Cheng¡¯s subordinates, and now he had been promoted to a team leader.

    His body seemed to be somewhat sturdier, and he also looked more spirited.

    Ran Jing couldn¡¯t help but try to make things difficult for Xu Cheng as she looked over and asked, ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s a trap right in front of you right now. The question is, are you going to jump in or not? In a time when we don¡¯t clearly know where their other smuggling sites are, fly meat is also meat. Are we willing to let go of this one or not? If we are, who knows if this is fly meat or a big fish. If it¡¯s you, what will you do?¡±

    This was a set up for Xu Cheng. He might be filled with theories, but when the situation reallyes, what would he do? Probably the same as Ran Jing and the others; be stupid and still go for it.

    Xu Cheng looked at Ran Jing with a bit of a stunned and surprised gaze, since her tactical skills had reached this point, it was a very nice passing of the buck.

    In fact, she brought Xu Cheng over mainly because she wanted to see how capable the so-called Yanjing detective expert was.

    As a leader, of course she could not tolerate the transfer of power with that many witnesses, so she didn¡¯t say much and just wanted to see how capable he was. If he was not capable, then he could quit the bluff and talk properly. If he was proven capable, then they were willing to watch him y the rest of the game out.

    Xu Cheng remained silent for a long time and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go, small fish is also meat.¡±

    Ran Jing almost choked.

 Chapter 732.2 - The subtle details (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 732: The subtle details (Part Two)</h4>

    Then what was that long*ss speech for?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t speak as he stood up and walked to the monitoring area with all the surveince cameras.

    Li Chao saw him walking past and had a thoughtful look as he said, ¡°This person¡¯s back figure seems like someone I know.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Who?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Nothing, just a bit alike. Director Ran, should we go for it tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ran Jing said, ¡°Fly meat is still meat.¡±

    From noon till dawn, Xu Cheng sat still in themander¡¯s room.

    Ran Jing took the lunch box and handed it to him as she said, ¡°Eat if you want to.¡±

    Xu Cheng took it and put it aside on the table, not intending to eat because he wasn¡¯t at a convenient ce to eat right now. Meanwhile, Ran Jing wanted him to take off his mask when he ate so she could see what he looked like, but her n fell through.

    By 10:30 PM, Ran Jing had already ordered Li Chao and others on the front line to tackle them down.

    She walked to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and saw him looking at the monitoring screen as she teased him, ¡°You still really think that they are diverting our attention? Even if they could divert the police force, can they avoid all the surveince on the main roads from the port? We have the surveince on all these roads, and any suspicious vehicles will be stopped through the checkpoints.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at surveince and said, ¡°And what if someone has tampered with the surveince area?¡±

    Xu Cheng had been staring at it the whole day, and he had seen more than thirty screens showing the roads connected to the port.

    ¡°That would be impossible. I know what you mean, but this is real-time surveince. If they record something and connect it to us, then the real-time clock wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°The timestamp in the background could be adjusted, so what if I recorded an hour of the real-time surveince ahead of time?¡±

    Ran Jing frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Suppose at an important intersection, I record something at the same time for an hour, and at 9 o¡¯clock on the dot, I swap it with the real-time surveince, and then at 10 o¡¯clock after a whole hour has passed, I take this recorded video down. Would you know if vehicles passed through this intersection during this time?¡±

    Ran Jing froze. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed to a certain surveince where a vehicle was driving from the port into the city and said, ¡°Use GPS to see if this car is actually driving? And note the license te number.¡±

    A technician nodded and hurriedly used the license te number to track down the car. The technician was immediately surprised and eximed, ¡°Director Ran, this car did not pass here at all and it is not currently driving away from the city.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°So I was right. This surveince has actually been tampered with a recorded video.¡±

    Ran Jing picked up the microphone. ¡°Team 3, head to Dongling Road and stop all vehicles for investigation. Now!¡±

    Having said that, she turned around bringing a group of people as they rushed to the scene. Indeed, someone diverted their attention and then secretly swapped out the surveince camera, tampering with the ¡°eye in the sky¡± at this area. If it wasn¡¯t looked at carefully, then no one would have felt that the recorded video was off. The average person facing hundreds of video screens, wouldn¡¯t have noticed the difference of a glitched second, but Xu Cheng stared at it a whole day, and he sensed that something was wrong so he asked the technician.

    He was indeed correct.

 Chapter 733 - Too Bad Heâ€™s Taken

    <b>Chapter 733. Too Bad He¡¯s Taken (Part One)</b>

    Seeing that they were to head out, Xu Cheng shouted to stop them, ¡°It¡¯s toote. The surveince¡¯s back to normal, which means that they¡¯re gone already.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng continued to watch the surveince.

    Li Chao, Ran Jing, and the others stood there not knowing where to go and looked somewhat embarrassed.

    When Ran Jing was going to have the team members retreat from the front line, they already arrived at the scene.

    They reported back. ¡°Director Ran, they are very experienced and skilled. They really did an ovey video here in the intersection.¡±

    Xu Cheng heard the voice of her subordinates and immediately said, ¡°You¡¯ve scared the snake away! They were going to take down the video themselves, and now that you took it, they will notice.¡±

    Li Chao listened in and also pped his own forehead.

    Those in the front line were also a bunch of dumb teammates.

    Even Ran Jing didn¡¯t know what to say at once.

    ¡°Director Ran? Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Are you guys dumb? Don¡¯t you know there is a possibility that the other side is also monitoring you and now you¡¯re exposed? Sigh. Bring it back here to check whether there are any fingerprints left behind.¡± Ran Jing couldn¡¯t do anything to help, and since they have climbed up the pole there, they must¡¯ve been exposed.

    She looked up at Xu Cheng, who was watching the surveince with his hands behind his back, and asked, ¡°Mr. Fang... now what?¡±

    Xu Cheng did not speak as he stared at the video.

    He was watching the video of the intersection in the city center, there were only three roads that lead to the city center. He stared at these three intersections as he said, ¡°552, 337, 618, 277, 169. Check these five license tes immediately and give me the owners¡¯ information.¡±

    The technician there responded quickly as he nodded and immediately searched in the DMV system to check the license te numbers Xu Cheng gave.

    ¡°They¡¯re all fine.¡±

    ¡°Check again, 773!¡±

    Technician: ¡°This one¡¯s fine.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°858!¡±

    Technician: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    He immediately turned his head to look at Xu Cheng. ¡°Mr. Fang, this license te number registration is not under this car.¡±

    Ran Jing quickly reacted and said, ¡°Tell the frontline to track the truck with license te number 858.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Yes.¡±

    <b>Chapter 733. Too Bad He¡¯s Taken (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng immediately interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t. They have already moved the goods.¡±

    Ran Jing and the others were shocked. ¡°How is that possible, how do you know?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then go check on this car.¡±

    Ran Jing picked up the headset and shouted to the frontline, ¡°Attention Team C on Dongfeng Road, stop a truck with the license te number 858.¡±

    Team C: ¡°Yes Madam.¡±

    In less than fifteen minutes, the other side replied, ¡°Director Ran, nothing was found in the car.¡±

    Ran Jing frowned: ¡°What was this truck pulling?¡±

    ¡°Fish.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Live or dead? Did you check the fish to see if anything was hidden in there?¡±

    ¡°We checked, the fishes are alive and there is nothing hidden in the bodies.¡±

    Xu Cheng heard this and his eyes narrowed; he found a key clue.

    Ran Jing looked up at him curiously and asked, ¡°How did you know that they have already transferred the goods?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Your team was already exposed when they checked on that surveince, and the other side is probablymunicating in real time. It takes five minutes to get from Jiaoling Road to Dongfeng road based on the speed it was driving at. However, when it disappeared in the blind spot and reappeared in Dongfeng Road, 11 minutes had already passed, indicating that they had transferred the goods within this extra 6 minutes.¡±

    Each of these analyses were very thorough, and Ran Jing took her headset off to listen. She knew that today¡¯s mission failed again, and not only had they alerted the snake, they also showed themselves to be incapable in front of their new colleague.

    Ran Jing felt very angry about her group of teammates who couldn¡¯t do the job straight. Of course, she also had a greater responsibility in this, so in fact, she was angry with herself. She was rude to Xu Cheng, but then he was professional and immediately figured out a breaking point that they managed to mess up. In the blink of an eye, they put this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to waste, not to mention that they were basically giving the enemy a reminder to run!

    She could get fired if they were to magnify her responsibility in this case.

    Because for investigating thisrge group of smuggling organizations, one slightest error in the operation could mean the entire investigation will go down the drain.

    The frontline members dared not to speak and remained very quiet, this was a big responsibility as they looked at each other.

    That was when Ran Jing said, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for this and I¡¯ll handle the report. Everyone has been tired over these few days, so just head home early.¡±

    Li Chao did not want to give up. ¡°Director Ran, should we do something about that truck? Track that driver.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll need to start over for the case.¡± Ran Jing knew that the current investigation couldn¡¯t go on any longer, and she needed to rethink it before preparing to tackle it again.

    However, Xu Cheng turned his back on them and said, ¡°We did alert the snake, but it¡¯s not that we werepletely unproductive.¡±

    Li Chao looked at him. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°That truck was pulling fish. Have you not thought about where this fish could be delivered to?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Shangcheng¡¯s only seafood center and thergest in the province? South Gate food city?¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I guess this case also involves South Gate. Now that you have the next target, you can keep an eye on the South Gate, and pay attention to their seafood products. If they stuff the fish belly with drug powder, then we can also get information on the source of goods.¡±

    Li Chao said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s from the ocean!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Indeed, we can also check the fishing boats.¡±

    Li Chao nodded, feeling that this case was notpletely hopeless.

    He turned his head and walked out of the room with the others.

    Leaving only Ran Jing, who was looking at Xu Cheng with a deadly stare.

    Xu Cheng teased, ¡°Does my mask look good?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Ran Jing teased back. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask, and it gives me a feeling that I can¡¯t see through you. Why don¡¯t you take off the mask so I can take a look?¡±

    Xu Cheng/ ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Ran Jing nodded her head.

    Xu Cheng took off his mask, revealing his horrific paper-white face. He saw Ran Jing¡¯s pupils contracted, indicating that she was scared for a moment.

    Xu Cheng hurriedly put the mask back on, and then turned away. ¡°This case is not difficult, but also not simple.¡±

    Ran Jing regained her thoughts from seeing his face. ¡°You seem like a person I know, with this temperament and confidence, and that shocking analytical ability. There was a moment when I thought you were that friend.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his head. ¡°He is very handsome, right?¡±

    Ran Jing was surprised. ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a man who can make a beautiful woman like you remember, won¡¯t look too bad.¡±

    Ran Jing smiled. ¡°Well, not that handsome, but I found that after going around and meeting many colleagues and men in general, I realized I actually like my friend¡¯s type. Too bad, he¡¯s taken.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body shook a little.

 Chapter 734 - Do you have the guts to not wear a mask

    <b>Chapter 734: Do you have the guts to not wear a mask (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t leave by the time dinner time rolled around in the evening, and Ran Jing went to pick up her car and waited for him in front of the police station.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Where can I go in public looking like this?¡±

    ¡°Come to my house,¡± Ran Jing said bluntly.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Xu Cheng said sarcastically, ¡°Other than the fact that I have a shadow, I look no different from a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Having a shadow is enough.¡± Ran Jing smiled. ¡°Get in the car, it is rare to have elites from abovee down here. Your actions today have conquered us, and I want to learn more from you. Otherwise there might not be a chance in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng was not pretentious as he pulled open the car door and was about to get in.

    That was when a Passat pulled over.

    A mature looking man came down from the vehicle, and he said to Ran Jing, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, let¡¯s eat dinner. I know you must be tired of that case, so I¡¯ll take you to a seafood restaurant tonight.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at him and frowned as she said, ¡°Liu Wenbin, I rejected you for three years. I don¡¯t like you, you should know when to stop.¡±

    If Xu Cheng still remembered that this man was interested in Ran Jing since three years ago, when she was still the team leader at the criminal department. He was Liu Wenbin from the Flying Tiger team, and he even called to warn Xu Cheng to not approach Ran Jing.

    Liu Wenbin stood directly in front of Ran Jing¡¯s car and said to her, ¡°Little Jing, you don¡¯t like those rich men with a temper, the ones without status can¡¯t control you, and those that do have a status can¡¯t win a fight against you. Think about it, who can you choose now? Nobody except me, Liu Wenbin, in the entire police force dared to go after you. This is God¡¯s arrangement, is that not enough for you to feel honored?¡±

    Ran Jing sneered. ¡°Is this so-called God¡¯s arrangement or your arrangement? Because you¡¯re the bureau¡¯s director, you scare anyone who approaches me. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know what you were doing under the table. I am not avable today, I have a guest, go away.¡±

    Liu Wenbin smacked his lips and he saw Xu Cheng in the passenger seat. He came to the window and looked at Xu Cheng as he grinned. ¡°Wow man. You know that I will hold a grudge if I know who you are, so you¡¯re wearing a mask? Bro, let me tell you that wearing a mask is useless. I can check who you are as long as I have your fingerprints. Once I find out, you¡¯ll still have to get out of Ran Jing¡¯s world, you understand? That said, do you have the guts to take off the mask? If you have the guts to pursue Ran Jing, then don¡¯t wear a mask!¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°What are you talking about? This is my colleague! Don¡¯t use your background to threaten people.¡±

    Liu Wenbin: ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m having a peaceful conversation here with this man.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I will not take off the mask, but if you want to check my fingerprints, you¡¯re wee to do so.¡±

    <b>Chapter 734: Do you have the guts to not wear a mask (Part Two)</b>

    Liu Wenbin¡¯s expression sank and he stopped smiling as he stared at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°You¡¯re Ran Jing¡¯s colleague? My name is Liu Wenbin.¡±

    Since he was Ran Jing¡¯s colleague at the police force, then he should know the name of the provincial bureau director: Liu Wenbin. Liu Wenbin felt that his name was enough and anybody would know who the top official in the police force was.

    However, Xu Cheng sat unmoved in the passenger seat and he didn¡¯t say anything as he rolled the window up, not even giving Liu Wenbin a nce.

    Liu Wenbin¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Xu Cheng through the car window; he was furious.

    He knocked on the car window and shouted, ¡°Who do you think you are? You really f*cking think that I won¡¯t recognize you if you¡¯re wearing a mask? Don¡¯t think about working in the police force anymore, I¡¯m telling you!¡±

    ¡°Well Liu Wenbin, you shouldn¡¯t be here. We are not on duty, so don¡¯t use your title on us. I have to go to dinner with this Mr. Fang, and stop bothering me from now on,¡± Ran Jing shouted at Liu Wenbin.

    Liu Wenbin was pissed by Xu Cheng¡¯s attitude, and he wouldn¡¯t let this go easily. If it was someone else then maybe he would¡¯ve been fine, but it was the police force, where he was the boss, and he was not to be disrespected by his subordinates!

    Not to mention this happened in front of the woman he liked!

    That was simply intolerable for him.

    ¡°Get out of the car!¡± He pulled the car handle as he yelled, ¡°Get out of the car! Do you hear me? Get out of the car!¡±

    Ran Jing walked out of the car first, annoyed by Liu Wenbin as she yelled, ¡°Are you crazy? I invited him for dinner! It¡¯s so unfortunate that we saw you today!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate?¡± Liu Wenbin was angry. ¡°I think it¡¯s unfortunate that I saw him here!¡±

    Having said that, he wasn¡¯t willing to let them go easily. He continued to m on the car door shouting at Xu Cheng inside the car. ¡°Hey, can you hide inside forever and note out? No matter whoes today, it¡¯ll be toote. I¡¯m going to f*cking fire you! Alright, you¡¯re noting out, right? I¡¯ll call to confirm your information right now, and you just wait to lose your job!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Liu Wenbin. Stop being a disgrace! Who do you think you¡¯re firing?¡± Ran Jing was angry.

    That was when Xu Cheng rolled down the car window and turned his head to Liu Wenbin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you my fingerprints.¡±

    Liu Wenbin gritted his teeth. ¡°Do it, if you dare to give it to me, I¡¯ll dare to fire you.¡±

    He then took out his phone and Xu Cheng left the fingerprints on his phone screen.

    After Liu Wenbin got the fingerprints, he went back into his car, and before he drove away he said to Xu Cheng, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you f*cking look like inside your mask.¡±

    Once he left, Ran Jing rubbed her hair speechlessly.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°It¡¯s okay, is he bothering you a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ran Jing nodded. ¡°But he¡¯s my superior, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Then he won¡¯te bother you for a while now,¡± Ran Jing didn¡¯t quite understand what Xu Cheng had just said.

    Liu Wenbin went to his office, extracted Xu Cheng¡¯s fingerprints, and personally tried to pull out Xu Cheng¡¯s information from the database with anger.

    The fingerprint results showed: Does not exist.

    He froze for a moment.

    ¡°Wow, his level is not low, eh?¡± Working in the police department, Liu Wenbin knew that if someone was at a certain level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pull up their data with an ordinary system ount.

    He curled his lips because with his position, he could ess it at a higher authorization level.

    He continued searching using his higher authorization, and the result was the same: Does not exist.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Liu Wenbin wondered, and he entered the fingerprints again to repeat the search.

    However, he did not expect that his fingerprint search had been pinged many times in the Yanjing intelligence system.

    ¡°Investigate this ount and lock their IP, Then get the local intelligence officers to go over for questioning.¡± Bei Shan made the order after looking at the constantly iing alerts on theputer.

    The subordinate nodded and ryed the mission to the next level Shangcheng intelligence branch.

    Soon after, when Liu Wenbin gave up searching, his office door was kicked open and a group of special forces heavily armed with guns aiming at him came in and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Liu Wenbin was dumbfounded.

    An intelligence officer came over and looked at hisputer which was still on the login screen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m f*cking Liu Wenbin! This is my office, what are you doing?¡± Liu Wenbin yelled.

    The intelligence officer said, ¡°I know you are Liu Wenbin, and I also know your rank. It¡¯s because I know, so you muste with us for investigation.¡±

    The Dragon Division was very sensitive in regards to protecting Xu Cheng¡¯s information.

 Chapter 735 - The poor and pitiful Liu Wenbin

    <b>Chapter 735: The poor and pitiful Liu Wenbin (Part One)</b>

    Liu Wenbin was blindfolded and taken into a closed room.

    After they took off his head cover, he saw several interrogators looking at him with a serious expression across the dimly lit room.

    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m one of our own!¡±

    ¡°We only check on our own people,¡± they said. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with what?¡± Liu Wenbin did not understand. ¡°Whatw did I break? The ones who arrested me just now are the Flying Tiger unit, right? I was also from there before, we are brothers. Is there a misunderstanding? I am Liu Wenbin, Bureau Director Liu Wenbin.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell us, we all know who you are and I¡¯ll tell you that your position will not help you in any way. All you have to do now is to cooperate with us.¡±

    Liu Wenbin agreed.

    ¡°Okay, so what are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago at 20:08, you logged in with your ount in the public security system, right? Is this your personal operation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I operated.¡± Liu Wenbin didn¡¯t understand how it could be illegal when he used his own ount. This was a privilege of his job.

    ¡°Are you finished or not? What do you want to investigate?¡±

    ¡°You just need to answer us, and no need to talk if we don¡¯t ask you. Also, please watch your attitude,¡± the interrogator said.

    Liu Wenbin wanted to curse out loud.

    He still felt baffled.

    The interrogator lowered his head and looked at the next question before asking, ¡°Where did you get the fingerprints you recorded? Who instructed you to check on him?¡±

    What?

    Liu Wenbin froze.

    ¡°I... I just checked on a fingerprint, what¡¯s wrong with that? I can¡¯t check it?¡±

    The interrogator smiled contemptuously with a ¡®you can¡¯t hide it from me¡¯ expression and said, ¡°Using the system to pull up someone¡¯s data is a method that only specialized departments use. Why did you want to check this fingerprint? And you came to check it during post-office hours? We found that you started at a normal level, then you upgraded the search to provincial level, and repeated it many times. Please tell us your purpose.¡±

    Liu Wenbin finally came to understand.

    It wasn¡¯t wrong that he was checking fingerprints, the problem was because of that specific fingerprint!

    But!

    But he checked it so he could screw him up, was that something to tell them though?

    ¡°I was just... casually checking it,¡± Liu Wenbin said tentatively.

    <b>Chapter 735: The poor and pitiful Liu Wenbin (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Casually checking?¡± The interrogator sneered. ¡°First of all, where did you get the fingerprints?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I checked this fingerprint without malicious intention. I¡¯m serious. You have to believe me, and believe that I am aware of what I¡¯m doing,¡± Liu Wenbin said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have malicious intentions, then why are you suddenly checking in the police station office alone after duty?¡± The interrogator was slightly annoyed. ¡°If you think we are joking with you, you better be serious. Don¡¯t you want to know why we¡¯re here to arrest you? Let me tell you, your status right now is a potential spy.¡±

    ¡°What kind of spy am I?¡± Liu Wenbin cursed out loud. He felt this hat that was put on him was too big since the death sentence was the consequence of a spy, and cold sweat started dripping down his forehead.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll confess.¡± Liu Wenbinpromised, ¡°I¡¯ll confess.¡±

    The interrogator: ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I ran into this guy today and he was wearing a mask. He messed with me, and I was pissed off, but I couldn¡¯t see him and there was no way to identify who he was. I provoked him and he gave me his fingerprints. I just wanted to check to see who he was, so I could find him and teach him a lesson.¡±

    The interrogator¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Bureau Director Liu, is this something you should say out loud? Do you think you¡¯re doing the right thing with your power?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not right.¡± Liu Wenbin shook his head like a rattle drum and confessed with honesty, ¡°I will self-reflect on that. I was being a disgrace to the police force, but that was what happened. So you must have misunderstood something, it¡¯s not as serious as you think.¡±

    The interrogator discussed with another Dragon Division intelligence officer beside him.

    ¡°This man is very smart, and he basically realized that Mr. Fang¡¯s identity is not that simple. He also seems to have some resentment towards Mr. Fang, so if we let him out, I am afraid it will be a problem for Mr. Fang. I think we should demote his position to discipline him so that he will shut his mouth and keep this matter a secret. If we just let him out, he won¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter.¡±

    The intelligence officer from the Dragon Division: ¡°I agree with this option, this person needs to be under surveince in case he is a potential spy.¡±

    The interrogator raised his head after the decision was made, and looked at Liu Wenbin who looked somewhat nervous as he said, ¡°Bureau Director Liu, then let¡¯s talk about this act of you abusing your power to retaliate against others.¡±

    Liu Wenbin: F*ck!

    You¡¯re just trying to get at me, right?

    If I don¡¯t speak up, then I¡¯m a spy; if I do, then I¡¯ve vited rules.

    Liu Wenbin wanted to cry.

    ¡°Sir, I have not done it yet. And I also didn¡¯t find out anything. Sometimes even good people have evil thoughts, but it¡¯s not breaking thew if they don¡¯t act on it, right?¡±

    The Interrogator: ¡°It¡¯s against thew to cheat spiritually, so how isn¡¯t your action against thew? Besides, are you sure you didn¡¯t act on it? You used your own ount to check his information, what right do you have to do so? No case was filed, so you do not have the right to casually check people¡¯s information during off-duty hours. You¡¯ve vited the right to privacy!¡±

    Liu Wenbin: F*ck! They¡¯re clearly ying with me.

    He was about to cry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll reflect, I¡¯ll self-reflect, for real!¡±

    The Interrogator: ¡°Then tell me, what did you want to do after you find out who he was?¡±

    Liu Wenbin let out a bitter smile. ¡°I just said it, didn¡¯t I? I just wanted to teach him a lesson, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°So you admit you were to act with malicious intent? That constitutes a disciplinary vition.¡±

    Liu Wenbin: F<i>cking bullsh</i>t!

    ¡°Just tell me, who is that guy, huh? Why are you guys so nervous that I checked on him?¡± Liu Wenbin was also hardcore, and he asked with his neck straight.

    The interrogator raised his head and looked at him with a dangerous nce.

    Liu Wenbin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen what he looks like, it¡¯s true.¡± Liu Wenbin tried to take back what he said, pretending to be crazy and foolish, ¡°Is he ck? I just couldn¡¯t find out. There¡¯s been more illegal immigrants in Shangcheng recently, what a headache.¡±

    The interrogator red at him with a deadly stare. ¡°Liu Wenbin, who¡¯s behind you instructing you to investigate the fingerprints of this person? Confess the truth!¡±

    Liu Wenbin cried.

    ¡°Can you guys just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t ask anything, okay? I just wanted to see what he looks like to teach him a lesson and nothing else. Just let me go guys, I¡¯m really not a spy, you¡¯re wee to check my ancestors three generations up. None of my rtives have ever left the country, and we¡¯re absolutely pure Huaxia citizens. I¡¯m afraid of you guys, the more I say the more wrong I am. So I¡¯m not going to talk, and you guys make the decision, whatever it is.¡±

    The Interrogator: ¡°You abused your power to achieve your personal purposes, a serious vition of discipline, and we have decided to demote you and have you go back to the academy to re-educate yourself. Do you have anyments?¡±

    Liu Wenbin cried and shook his head. ¡°No, but can I make one request?¡±

    The interrogator: ¡°Speak.¡±

    Liu Wenbin cried and choked, ¡°Could you not write on my disciplinary note that I was removed from my position because I was checking someone¡¯s information? I can¡¯t afford to lose my face, and I¡¯m afraid that people will ask me ¡®Who did you check?¡¯ or ¡®What forbidden names did you enter?¡¯ I¡¯ll be embarrassed to say that I lost my job just because I searched up a fingerprint.¡±

 Chapter 736.1 - Fool (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 736: Fool (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng rode in Ran Jing¡¯s car to her house.

    To Xu Cheng¡¯s surprise, Ran Jing took him to the building where they once lived together, but Xu Cheng remembered that he had sold the ce.

    Xu Cheng subconsciously thought that Ran Jing maybe recognized him, and that was why she brought him here.

    Ran Jing got out of the car and saw Xu Cheng just standing there not following her, so she turned her head and said curiously, ¡°Youing?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at her through the mask and found that she did not seem to be any different, so he asked naturally, ¡°You live here?¡±

    ¡°Is it strange to live here?¡± Ran Jing raised her head, looked at the apartment building, and said, ¡°Do you live here too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I once lived here when I came to Shangcheng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for three years. I¡¯m used to it, so I don¡¯t want to go anywhere for awhile.¡± Ran Jing nudged him, ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t go outside, so I¡¯ll make you a meal at home. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you. Although I am very good.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled carelessly and followed her to the elevator.

    It was still the highest floor, and that familiar room. When the door opened, Xu Cheng felt as if a lifetime had passed. His rhythm and pace was often too fast, and many things were still in the same ce where they once were.

    When Xu Cheng followed Ran Jing inside, what he saw was not the familiar interior and living room sofa, but a pair of long white legs on the sofa.

    Shen Yao was lying on the sofa, putting the ¡®revitalization series¡¯ on her face and didn¡¯t notice that Ran Jing hade back with a man. She wore a silk material pajama, and it was rtively short, slipping from her leg and dropping onto the floor, leaving most of her legs outside in the air.

    Ran Jing subconsciously covered Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes with one hand and coughed.

    ¡°A-hem!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Shen Yao raised her head to look at her, and saw a tall guy behind her. She immediately blushed and curled up both her hands and feet, trying to pull over the shirt to cover up her legs.

    She nced at Ran Jing with wide eyes.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Ran Jing answered for Xu Cheng.

    Shen Yao picked up the pillow to block herself, after pretending to be shocked as she looked at Ran Jing and teased, ¡°Your boyfriend? Wow, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you bring a guy home. Are you going to y SM with that mask?¡±

    Ran Jingughed out loud and turned her head to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°My best friend Shen Yao, don¡¯t take her seriously. She¡¯s like this, very gossipy. Have a seat first, I¡¯ll go make a few dishes, and then I have a few questions I want to ask you.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    Ran Jing put down her briefcase, took off her police uniform, and changed into slippers as she put on the apron and went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 736.2 - Fool (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 736: Fool (Part Two)</h4>

    After Xu Cheng sat down, Shen Yao stared at him with a deadly stare.

    ¡°Why do you wear a mask?¡± Shen Yao asked.

    ¡°My face is disfigured, and it¡¯s not convenient to show, so I can only wear a mask.¡± Xu Cheng answered. ¡°The main worry is that I¡¯ll scare the crowd.¡±

    He said as he shook his horrifying pale hands in the air.

    Shen Yao stopped teasing as her feelings turned into sympathy. ¡°Sorry, so you and Jing Jing are...?¡±

    ¡°Colleagues.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I was transferred from Yanjing to assist her with the case. Today¡¯s my first day of work and she invited me to dinner. Since I can¡¯t go outside, I followed her here.¡±

    Shen Yao nodded, and she suddenly realized as she muttered, ¡°I thought you were her boyfriend, which would mean the sunrise must havee from the west side today.¡±

    Ran Jing was afraid that her nosiness would scare Xu Cheng away, so she peeked out to stop her and said, ¡°Come in and help me wash some veggies.¡±

    Shen Yao nodded as she got up and went to the kitchen.

    After Xu Cheng stood up, he looked around at the ce that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and nothing seemed to have changed.

    People, things, and the interior all seemed to be the same; the only thing that changed was his appearance, and no one could recognize him anymore.

    Xu Cheng came to the balcony alone to feel the night breeze and look at the night scene.

    That was when he heard the sound of the twodies¡¯ discussion from the kitchen.

    Shen Yao: ¡°Jing, who¡¯s this guy? He even managed to get you to invite him to the house for dinner? Didn¡¯t you always say women are not any less than men? And that a man who can make you cook for him has not been born yet? I think he appeared today, eh? But you¡¯ve got a heavy taste.¡±

    Ran Jing rolled her eyes. ¡°He came from Yanjing, and he¡¯s technically my boss. I owe it to him today, or the case would¡¯ve been put on hold and I¡¯d be on vacation. So, although I hate that he parachuted in and seized power, I still have to thank him, right? In addition to that, it¡¯s also a little benefit fee for advice.¡±

    ¡°Rare.¡± Shen Yao snickered, ¡°It¡¯s rare that a man could impress you. Have you seen what he looks like?¡±

    Shen Yao was silent for a moment, then abruptly continued. ¡°Just now when you brought him in, I don¡¯t know why but I subconsciously thought he was Xu Cheng. His figure looked like him.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± Ran Jing teased: ¡°It seems that there¡¯s also a man who Miss Shen could never forget, eh? But he is not Xu Cheng, he removed the mask before and I advise you not to ask him to remove his mask so that he feels respected. It is because I have seen his face that I brought him here for dinner. I can tell that he doesn¡¯t seem to have friends and is very socially withdrawn. This meal has no other meaning in it.¡±

    Shen Yao then remembered something, so she said quickly, ¡°By the way, I saw Chuxue here a few days ago, and she asked me if I had seen Xu Cheng. She didn¡¯t look so well, and I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Shen Yao said that with a frown while washing the vegetables.

    Ran Jing¡¯s knife stalled in the air for two seconds before she continued to cut vegetables, and she asked, ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you look for her. ¡°

    ¡°Her phone has been off, and I¡¯m just worried if something happened. I¡¯ve never seen that panicked look on her face. She always seemed quiet and didn¡¯t seem to care even if it was the end of the world. But that day, she scared me. When I chased out after her, I didn¡¯t see her anymore. Ran Jing, can you help me find herter?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils contracted for a moment as he looked at a distance in silence, feeling hurt on the inside.

    Ran Jing nodded and started frying as she red at Shen Yao, looked dissatisfied, ¡°Then why did you tell me about this today?¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°You¡¯re working overtime every day on the case, how could I tell you? I should give her another call to see it goes through.¡±

    Ran Jing asked abruptly behind her, ¡°Are you concerned about Chuxue or Xu Cheng?¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s body paused for a moment before she said, ¡°They are both my friends, of course I care about both of them.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at her back as she left andughed lightly, ¡°Only a fool would buy this building!¡±

 Chapter 737.1 - Visit someone for me (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 737: Visit someone for me (Part One)</h4>

    Three dishes and a soup.

    Ran Jing was fast at cooking; over these years, in addition to her career, she was also preparing herself to get married, so she worked hard on her cooking skills.

    The dishes were quite delicious.

    While eating the food, Xu Cheng thought of Lin Chuxue¡¯s dark cuisine.

    The corners of the lips curled behind the mask as he was thinking about it.

    Shen Yao walked over with the phone in her hand and shook her head. ¡°The call was able to get through, but no one is answering.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°That¡¯s good, it means she¡¯s fine and she should call us back once she sees it.¡±

    She then nced at Xu Cheng. ¡°How is the taste? Not bad, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s a match to my wife¡¯s cooking.¡±

    The twodies were surprised. ¡°You have a wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°I may look ugly, but my wife is beautiful.¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at Shen Yao and said, ¡°As beautiful as she is.¡±

    Shen Yao smiled out of politeness. ¡°I can understand that love is blind.¡±

    While Ran Jing was more straightforward. ¡°No kidding? If your wife was like Yao Yao, how could you be willing toe here?¡±

    ¡°Work is work.¡± Xu Cheng lowered his head and ate his meal. He used his trench coat hood to cover up his whole face, so this way it was convenient for him to eat while the two of them couldn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°So do you have any children?¡± Ran Jing asked again.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s chopsticks paused for a moment, and he chewed slowly as he then shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°You are a professional in criminal investigation, then you should be able to tell, right?¡± Ran Jing rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Any normal man married to someone as beautiful as Yao Yao would love to stay at home every day and have kids ASAP. So, even if we know you have a wife, no one will look down at you. What are you bluffing about?¡±

    Xu Cheng gave a bitterugh and took a sip of soup. ¡°I was being modest, my wife is actually more beautiful than her.¡±

    Shen Yao couldn¡¯t keep her politeness after hearing his words.

    ¡°Is there a photo? Let me see.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Cheng said awkwardly.

    ¡°Hey man, although I¡¯m not some super beauty, I¡¯ve rarely seen those who are more beautiful than I am. If your wife is more beautiful than me, then I¡¯ll live stream myself eating crap.¡±

    Poof!

    Xu Cheng spat out a mouthful of soup.

    He wiped his mouth while looking at Ran Jing with a bitter smile, Shen Yao¡¯s words gave him a sense of deja vu.

    Ran Jing felt that Shen Yao was too much, so she nudged her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow my footsteps. When I first met Xu Cheng, he told me that the big star Lin Chuxue was his wife, and I was as reckless as you were.¡±

    Shen Yao was a little angry because she was quite proud of her looks, and when Xu Cheng said his wife was as beautiful as her at first, she thought it was understandable to joke. It was his wife, so she must be beautiful in his eyes, and out of courtesy, she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    But Xu Cheng saying that his wife was more beautiful than her was something Shen Yao couldn¡¯t listen to.

 Chapter 737.2 - Visit someone for me (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 737: Visit someone for me (Part Two)</h4>

    Shen Yao didn¡¯t really believe that Xu Cheng¡¯s wife could be that beautiful, and she knew that these days women were quite realistic. Not that she despised Xu Cheng but based on Xu Cheng¡¯s looks and his ranking in the police force, she was able to make an assumption about his wife. That was why she dared to make this bet.

    However, having heard Ran Jing bring up that episode, she smiled and asked, ¡°So did you live stream or not?¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s face was red as she pped Shen Yao¡¯s shoulders, reminding her that there was an outsider here and saying, ¡°Eat your food.¡±

    Shen Yao felt quite funny so she snorted out augh, ¡°That was too dramatic.¡±

    ¡°Sure it was.¡± Ran Jing felt depressed thinking about it. ¡°Could you believe that he was only a district policeman at that time, and Lin Chuxue was an idol. They just didn¡¯t seem like they were from the same world.¡±

    Shen Yao covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I just want to know whether you live streamed or not.¡±

    Ran Jing stuffed her mouth with rice and chewed on it as she said, ¡°I would like to stream it for him to see but he probably doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    Poof!

    Xu Cheng once again spat out a mouthful of rice, and this time was followed by a fit of violent coughs.

    Bothdies asked in unison, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Cheng patted his chest and waved his hand.

    These two aren¡¯t reserved at all.

    With the way Xu Cheng looked, the two of them didn¡¯t feel like they needed to have vignce in front of him. If he was a normal man, then they may be more reserved, but with Xu Cheng¡¯s looks, they didn¡¯t feel like they needed to care much about their image.

    That was when Shen Yao¡¯s phone on the sofa rang.

    Shen Yao got up and went over to get it, and she said happily towards Ran Jing, ¡°It¡¯s Chuxue calling.¡±

    Ran Jing wiped her mouth. ¡°Hurry up and answer it, ask her about the situation.¡±

    Shen Yao took the phone. ¡°Hello, is it Chuxue?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the other side said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Yao Yao.¡±

    Shen Yao immediately breathed a sigh of relief. A rxed smile appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°Are you okay? Chuxue.¡±

    Xu Cheng started to listen when he learned the call was from Lin Chuxue.

    The person on the other end of the phone seemed to be a little tired. ¡°I¡¯m fine Yao Yao, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    She then hesitated and said, ¡°Yao Yao, can you do me a favor?¡±

    Shen Yao said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Could you go to the M Nation, to a ce called Mand Lab and visit someone for me? I need to know if he is still alive, and I feel like you are the only person who can help me now. Many people seem to be hiding something from me, and I just want to know if he is still alive. Yao Yao, I am begging you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue knew that all of Xu Cheng¡¯s friends around her seemed to be hiding something from her, and she felt that she could only trust her friends.

    Shen Yao¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Lin Chuxue said word by word: ¡°Xu Cheng!¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s pupils dted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±

    Lin Chuxue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to exin right now, but aren¡¯t you always flying international trips? If you¡¯re able to visit the M Nation, please go to the Mand Lab for me to see Xu Cheng. I have not seen him for three weeks, and I don¡¯t know if he is dead or alive. Can you do me this favor?¡±

    Shen Yao said frankly, ¡°Okay, I will report to work tomorrow and fly to the M Nation.¡±

    Lin Chuxue said gratefully, ¡°Thank you Yao Yao.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for what, we are best friends, I will help you and go there,¡± Shen Yao said.

    Lin Chuxue pondered for a moment. ¡°No matter what the results are, please tell me the truth, okay?¡±

    Shen Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is it very serious?¡±

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯ll be back in another week. These days, I¡¯ve been trying to divert my attention by getting involved in charity, but I couldn¡¯t do it. There¡¯s no way to get my head off this and I can only ask you.¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°Okay, you take good care of yourself.¡±

    Having said that, she hung up the phone.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s deep eyes stared at the dishes on the table; he had listened to the whole conversation they had just now.

    Lin Chuxue was not that easy to fool, and she was able to bypass Lin Dong¡¯s watch.

 Chapter 738.1 - Someone just confessed to me (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 738: Someone just confessed to me (Part One)</h4>

    Early the next morning, Shen Yao flew to the M Nation.

    She didn¡¯t notice that Lin Dong was on the same flight as her.

    Lin Dong was told by Xu Cheng to go to the Mand Lab and make some arrangements so Shen Yao could see ¡®Xu Cheng.¡¯ This was to make the madam feel at ease, and since Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t leave Huaxia, he had to get someone else to pretend to be him.

    Lin Dong was responsible for taking his ce this time by pretending to be a patient in aa.

    He had checked in with Chekhov in advance, who would be responsible for wrapping his entire body with bandages like a mummy so that he could pretend to be unconscious.

    After Shen Yao got off the ne, she called Lin Chuxue to tell her she had arrived safely, and Lin Chuxue gave her the address of the Mand Lab.

    Lin Chuxue asked Lin Dong for the Mand Lab President Chekhov¡¯s phone number and gave it to Shen Yao.

    So Shen Yao was met by Chekhov when she arrived.

    ¡°Is Xu Cheng here?¡±

    Chekhov nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He led Shen Yao to aboratory room that was on the lowest underground level of thepany.

    After she pulled open the door, Shen Yao saw ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯, who was wrapped like a mummy lying on a hospital bed.

    Shen Yao¡¯s expression changed instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did he be like this?¡±

    Shen Yao looked around at the instruments and the ECG was normal. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Is he alright?¡±

    Chekhov said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. He has been in aa for almost a month. His injuries are serious, and he needs to rely on his willpower to wake up on his own. Let¡¯s go out if we¡¯re finished here, he can¡¯t be exposed.¡±

    Shen Yao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Can you give me ten minutes?¡±

    Chekhov pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Please hurry.¡±

    Then he walked out.

    Shen Yao walked back to ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯s¡¯ hospital bed and suddenly held ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯s¡¯ big hand with both hands.

    Lin Dong was almost exposed when his body shook.

    He thought to himself, Shoot, what is this woman going to do? Didn¡¯t they say she¡¯s just here to look at Xu Cheng on the madam¡¯s behalf and everything¡¯s good if he¡¯s fine?

    Shen Yao was very worried when she saw Xu Cheng in this condition. Her eyes were red as she stroked ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯s¡¯ hair with one hand and sighed. ¡°This is not like the Xu Cheng I know.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s heart skipped a beat thinking that she had figured it out.

    Who knew that Shen Yao would continue to say, ¡°No matter what opponent you encountered, you would never fall down. What happened?¡±

    She said jokingly, ¡°Your wife is looking all over the world for you and she couldn¡¯t find you. It was the first time I saw her be like that, so you¡¯d better get well quickly and go back to her.¡±

    Shen Yao stroked her hair and sighed. ¡°Or... you have to wake up, for me.¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s body shook, Does she have a story with Master as well?

    Master, it¡¯s not that I want to know your secrets.

    He peeked open his eyes and looked at Shen Yao, she looked clean and charming, full of youth.

    She was a beauty!

 Chapter 738.2 - Someone just confessed to me (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 738: Someone just confessed to me (Part Two)</h4>

    Lin Dong sighed, Madam, did you know that your best friend likes your husband?

    ¡°Since we are friends, you should wake up for those people who are worried about you,¡± Shen Yao suddenly added on.

    Lin Dong sighed out of relief after hearing that, clearly, he was the one who thought too much. He thought about how his Master looked, and concluded that it was likely that only the Madam, who grew up with him, would like him. Otherwise, someone as beautiful as Lin Chuxue or Shen Yao probably wouldn¡¯t even consider him.

    However, Shen Yao suddenly said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t just want to be friends with you, you know?¡±

    Lin Dong: ...

    Shen Yao gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I only dare to say these words to you when you are unconscious, so consider it as me venting my feelings. In fact, you also know that I like you, and I know you are deliberately pretending not to know how I feel. Sometimes I wonder if someone like you is also worthy of Little Xue. Yet the irony is that I still like you, and I can¡¯t have you. This is like God pulling a prank on me, my requirement was already so low. I didn¡¯t need you to be too handsome, as long as you could be my boyfriend, and you rejected me. I have been a flight attendant for so many years, and I¡¯ve seen all kinds of men. I thought I would have high tastes, but when I realized I had feelings for you, I thought I must¡¯ve be immune to the handsome men, so now I tend to desire the not so good-looking ones! But ¡®feelings¡¯ are something iprehensible... I like you and you won¡¯t even look at me. When I learned that you and Little Xue were married, my first thought was that Little Xue was blind to like you and even married you! Later I realized that I was the one who was blind! Little Xue was not blind; her vision was better than anyone, and was able to see more thoroughly than anyone else.¡±

    After a bitterugh, Shen Yao continued. ¡°I heard that you and Little Xue¡¯s marriage had problems, so I thought I could have a chance. But that night, when Little Xue came to me, it was then when I realized how much she cared about you, and I understood why she didn¡¯t choose to divorce you when she was a high-level idol. It turned out that she was the one holding on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said a lot and I actually wanted to tell you that you should cherish Little Xue, and wake up for her sake. Don¡¯t let my blessings go to waste and be happy together, otherwise I will feel stupid that I let you go.¡±

    Shen Yao finished, smiled, got up, and left the ward.

    Lin Dong opened his eyes and let out a breath.

    He immediately picked up his cell phone and called his master in Huaxia.

    After the phone was answered, he said, ¡°Master, things have been taken care of. She saw me and Chekhov told her everything she needed to know. Madam should believe that you¡¯re still alive but just in aa and can¡¯t return to see her. ¡°

    Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief. ¡°This should be fine for now.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Master, but this is not a solution. With Madam¡¯s temper, I think even if it is dangerous to go abroad, she would stille to see you secretly. If she learns that you are unconscious and wrapped up like a mummy, she will feel heart broken for sure. I have a feeling that she wille abroad to see you, so you have to recover quickly to see her.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly. ¡°One step at a time. If my face continues to be like this and treatment is hopeless for a long time, then tell her that I died. She should let go then.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded since there was no cure for Xu Cheng¡¯s albinism for a while.

    At the end, he did not forget to ask a question, ¡°Master, can I ask you a question?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Ask.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°If you and Madam were not childhood friends, and there was no such rtionship, would you have liked any other woman?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°Nothing, just asking because just now, a woman as beautiful as Madam took my hand and confessed to me, saying that she had a crush on me for a long time.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then what are you waiting for? If you are a man, go after her.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°But I was pretending to be you in disguise, Master.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 739.1 - Strategic about everything? (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Strategic about everything? (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need to guess and knew that Lin Dong was referring to Shen Yao.

    However, Xu Cheng felt a bit helpless knowing that Shen Yao still couldn¡¯t let her feelings go, but he believed that sooner orter, he would only be a passing guest in Shen Yao¡¯s life.

    ¨C The police station ¨C

    Ran Jing saw Xu Chenge in and said, ¡°We checked South Gate Food City and didn¡¯t find any ¡®goods¡¯. The port was being patrolled over the past two days and everything was normal. But we learned from the gang that disbanded at the North Gate, that the ¡®new goods ¡® in the market is still circting, and I think your prediction that their source is from the ocean may need to be further confirmed.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down and thought about it.

    After a long time, he said, ¡°Everything being normal is what¡¯s abnormal. That truck was supplying fish to the South Gate, but the license te was very hidden, which is very abnormal; yet the South Gate¡¯s fish supply is normal, so there must be a problem.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Then it can only mean that we did alert the snakes and they may have stopped this mode of transport. If that happened, we could only start over on the case.¡±

    Xu Cheng did not agree. ¡°Not necessarily, a thorough transport chain cannot be established at once. Since it has been established, it certainly will not be easily abandoned. As you said, the market is still circting ¡®new goods¡¯ so that means they still have a private supply chain under the table.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Could it be that what we found is actually a diversion that they put out on purpose? I thought that since the beginning, because we¡¯ve always been focused on city inspection, it was almost impossible for anything to be transported in. The only way was through the portside, since after all, we couldn¡¯t survey that ce 24/7. East Gate has been very cunning over the years, but we couldn¡¯t catch them at all. So I was thinking, could it be that these two ces were actually not the source of goods at all?¡±

    Xu Cheng slightly shook his head. ¡°I still firmly believe that South Gate has a problem, and that there is something fishy about that truck in the surveince footage. The South Gate rted to this would be a key point. Think about it, to transport goods from the port into the city, the goods are bound to be taxed, inspected, and need to pass a quality assessment. However, there is one thing that doesn¡¯t need to be inspected.¡±

    ¡°You mean seafood and fish?¡± Ran Jing frowned. ¡°We thought about this problem at first as well, and we¡¯ve tracked down the fishermen as well, but we didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I am convinced that the source of goodse from the sea, mainly because there¡¯s a big loophole in the South Gate.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why is South Gate¡¯s vehicle getting goods imported from the portside?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°They opened the city¡¯srgest seafood food city, so to ensure freshness, it is not surprising to directly import it from the port.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but you also said it¡¯s the biggest problem. That is, since they are the city¡¯srgest seafood city, operating a high-end monopoly business, their position should be enough to make those fishermen beg to supply them with seafood. Reasonably, the fishermen should be sending seafood to the South Gate waiting for eptance, but why does the South Gate choose to go in person every time? Also, why would the surveince on that route be controlled? There must be a purpose for that.¡±

    After hearing what Xu Cheng said, Ran Jing realized that there were many questions indeed.

    Xu Cheng continued, ¡°The route may still be the same route, but the method may be different. They may still be actively trading but you just don¡¯t know, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be a constant stream of new goods.¡±

    ¡°We are watching them on such a tight schedule, and they still managed to transfer the goods. This is what I just cannot understand, I am curious about how they trade,¡± Ran Jing said.

    Xu Cheng sat on the sofa and looked at Ran Jing as he asked, ¡°If you were a smuggler using the same route, how would you manage to hide it from everyone? Think about it from their perspective.¡±

 Chapter 739.2 - Strategic about everything? (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Strategic about everything? (Part Two)</h4>

    Ran Jing looked at the map and the avable information they had. She said after thinking for a while, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned what I thought was possible, but we just couldn¡¯t catch them.¡±

    Xu Cheng pondered about the lead on the South Gate truck, and he kept thinking about the possibilities.

    He suddenly said after a long while, ¡°Then do you think there is a possibility that they are using the anglers to hide from us?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ran Jing said, ¡°You mean those who fish as a hobby?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Xu Cheng said: ¡°I think the South Gate was transporting those fish instead. Have you ever thought that when you were strictly investigating on the portside goods, that these anglers were just passing by behind you? There may be a few fish in their buckets and you guys missed them all because they were just anglers.¡±

    Ran Jing felt enlightened.

    ¡°That could be a possibility!¡± Ran Jing stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have my people follow the South Gate trucks and see if they get the fish from those anglers.¡±

    Having said that, Ran Jing got up and went to arrange a team to head over there. She was going to try if there was an opportunity, because no progress has been made on this case for a long time, and the pressure on the police was unbearable.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t stop Ran Jing.

    Instead, he looked at Li Chao, the leader of the second team who stayed behind and said, ¡°Youe in with me.¡±

    Li Chao saw that he had nothing to do, so he followed Xu Cheng into the temporary meeting room.

    Xu Cheng said straightforwardly, ¡°In addition to Ran Jing, I have another lead in mind. Do you have a reliable informant in your hands? Someone that¡¯s new and hasn¡¯t been seen before.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°There are a lot of those in the police department, and I can just have someone transfer here.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Xu Cheng continued. ¡°Have your informant be responsible for watching those anglers. If the South Gate trucks do not get the fishes from them, it would mean that they¡¯re scared and that will expose the fact that the source did originate from the ocean. So, they will continue to get the goods every day, but they may not get the ¡®abnormal fish¡¯ all the time. They will then probably use the normal fish to lure the police. By then, only those anglers would have the abnormal fishes in the entire port, and I want your informant to find a way to track one or two anglers to see if they are taking the fishes to the South Gate to sell. Remember, you must track the anglers who are there between 2PM to 5PM. It must be done discreetly without them being discovered.¡±

    Li Chao wondered, ¡°Mr. Fang, why are we just looking at the anglers from 2PM to 5PM?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled faintly, ¡°Shangcheng is a fast-paced city, do you think an angler could support themselves purely by fishing? So, normal people wouldn¡¯t go fishing during that time, or it would only be the retired people. So any people from a younger generation who go at this time are jobless, could they be there just for fishing then?¡±

    Li Chao immediately understood as he saluted and said, ¡°Yes, I will go make arrangements.¡±

    ¡°This whole thing needs to be kept a secret and not be disclosed for the time being. They¡¯ve probably been watching Ran Jing and every move she makes is under their surveince. You need to be the pond piece in the dark.¡±

    Li Chao nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    He turned around and prepared to leave the office.

    But he suddenly looked back at Xu Cheng and asked after pondering, ¡°Mr. Fang, do you know a person named Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng was slightly stunned, and he shook his head. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Li Chao grinned: ¡°My former boss. He is just like you, having a sharp vision and always to the point. He was very strategic about everything.¡±

    ¡°Strategic about everything?¡± Xu Cheng murmured to himself with a bitterugh. He thought sarcastically inside: If I was strategic about everything, then I wouldn¡¯t be at where I am today!

 Chapter 740.1 - Say Hello to Old Friends (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Say Hello to Old Friends (Part One)</h4>

    ¨C Switzend ¨C

    Inside a manor below the alpines.

    Three former imperial guards were sitting at a table.

    It had been almost a month since the disappearance of their brother Ge Li.

    It was pointless in finding him because they know that Ge Lie must have died. If he hadn¡¯t died, then he would have returned, but he never did. So there was only one exnation; he was already dead.

    Then again, Xu Cheng¡¯s body was not found either within the borders. Which meant that Xu Cheng lived and Ge Lie died!

    The three old men didn¡¯t look well these days. They had been dependent on each other for ages, and now there were only three of them left from the original ten who escaped; losing anyone would be painful to them.

    ¡°Counting on that kid to extend my life is impossible, but we shall get revenge for Ge Lie¡¯s death, right?¡±

    ¡°All these years, it was Ge Lie who took care of us, and now that he is dead, it¡¯s meaningless to live on. Let¡¯s just get revenge for him and join our brothers down below.¡±

    One of the old men took off his reading sses and said while wiping it, ¡°I feel the need to get even with those who wronged me in the past.¡±

    A bald old man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, why do you still remember? We¡¯re one foot in the grave already.¡±

    ¡°It is because we¡¯re dying that if I don¡¯t get even, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace! I can¡¯t. Since there are not many days left for us to live, let¡¯s get even about what happened all those years ago. Think about how sessful we are in this life, yet we cannot return to our home country. What¡¯s the point? When the Qing Empire was destroyed, how did the H Family expel us? Now that we are about to die, why don¡¯t we just take out thosest five people of the H Family along with us?¡±

    The bald man said, ¡°The courtyard won¡¯t be easy to break into, and no assassin in the world was ever able to break in there.¡±

    The old man with the reading sses coldly snorted. ¡°For the three of us, those guards would be nothing. Let¡¯s go. Even if we die, we die in our home country, so in a sense it¡¯s a return to our homnd.¡±

    That was when the slightly older man who hadn¡¯t spoken gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Go. It¡¯ll be ourst days of madness, and we will have revenge for the old and the new.¡±

    The bald man suddenly said, ¡°But can we leave? We know too many secrets of the Capital Society and they will be alerted if all three of us left.¡±

    The other two old men went into silence.

    The old man with sses said, ¡°Is revenge for Ge Lie¡¯s death not enough? If not, then we don¡¯t want our wealth umted over these decades. The three of us together should have 100 billion dors, right?¡±

 Chapter 740.2 - Say Hello to Old Friends (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Say Hello to Old Friends (Part Two)</h4>

    The baldie said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. Now that I think about it, I feel that we have always been wronged. We have no kids, and we can¡¯t bring all of our wealth with us when we die. They knew that thesemissions over the years would eventually belong to them again, right? Ever since the Knights havee in power, we have been hollowed out. No matter how strong we are, we cannot beat high-tech surveince. Now that Ge Lie, the strongest of us all, have died, can we even live until next year?¡±

    The old man with sses said, ¡°If Xu Cheng is still alive, I¡¯m guessing that the group of capitalists won¡¯t be able to sleep tight. I think they will agree if we use his life in exchange for a trip back to Huaxia, because the biggest threat to them in infiltrating Huaxia today is this Xu Cheng. After getting rid of him, even if Huaxia knows the details of the Capital Society, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    The bald man nodded. ¡°The key is, how do we find out where Xu Cheng is?¡±

    The older man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Threaten those five old men that should get Xu Cheng mad. For Huaxia, do you think the lives of those five old men are more important or Xu Cheng¡¯s?¡±

    The answer was obvious; the five old men were the great generals of the country, and there would be political chaos if all five of them died! The second generation would not be able to handle the situation, so threatening them would mean Xu Cheng¡¯s life would be worth nothing.

    ¨C Switzend, at the round table ¨C

    The five Lords sat together, and the old Rothschild said, ¡°What do you think about those three¡¯s request to return to their country toplete onest mission before they die?¡±

    Morgan said, ¡°Well, with the death of Ge Li, they have lost their value, but they know too much. My opinion is to reject their request. They must die here without leaving a foot away from that mountain.¡±

    The Lord of Asia said, ¡°I agree with Mr. Morgan. The three of them are not expected to live past this year, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to go back and possibly reveal too much of our intelligence by mistake.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what conditions they have offered?¡±

    He looked around at the other four Lords and said, ¡°The three of them promised to solve that problem: Xu Cheng. That¡¯s in addition to leaving us all their wealth, which is nearly one hundred billion dors. Also, you will be surprised to hear their hit list. From my understanding, it was the H Family who expelled them from Huaxia, and now there are only five old men left in that family. These five people also happen to be important figures in the country, and if they go down, it would assist us in our n. So I thought about it, the advantages of letting them go back outweigh the disadvantages. Besides, these three people can¡¯t live past next winter, why not let them give it a try?¡±

    Morgan: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit risky?¡±

    Oldman Rothschild: ¡°How could there be no risk in Capitalism? Ge Lie died in the hands of Xu Cheng, and even if they want to return to their country to rest in peace, they won¡¯t tolerate Xu Cheng. By then, the Huaxia government would not tolerate them, so I think it is difficult for them to get reinvolved and epted by the country! Unless they don¡¯t want to avenge their brother Ge Lie, but is that possible with all the feelings they have for each other? Just based on that, I think we can let them go over and try; as long as Xu Cheng dies, it¡¯ll be an advantage for us.¡±

    The other Lords were convinced and raised their hands one by one, ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    They all agreed to let the three great Imperial guards aplish what they had always wanted to before they die.

    ¨C The next day ¨C

    The three old men took off for Huaxia without dy.

    Most of them were no longer recognizablepared to their appearance decades ago, and there weren¡¯t any fingerprint records in the past; So nobody knew that they were the Imperial Guards who escaped during WWII, including the Dragon Division with theck of intelligence from that era.

    This time they flew to the capital of Huaxia as citizens of the M Nation and used the reason of ¡®returning home with honor¡¯ to pass their visas smoothly.

    Up in the high altitude on the ne, they viewed the capital city from above.

    The baldy said, ¡°Seriously, if our empire hadn¡¯t been destroyed back then, maybe Huaxia might not be where it is today. I¡¯m d that this country is strong today.¡±

    The old man with sses grunted, ¡°In the past we were officials, and they were thieves, now we are back in our own homnd, but we have to be as careful as a thief. No matter how prosperous and strong this ce is, what does it have to do with any of us? The dynasty we guarded were destroyed by them, and now we will destroy their dynasty, we will get even!¡±

    The older man curled his lips and smiled faintly. ¡°How about we say hello to our old friends first?¡±

 Chapter 741.1

    <b>Chapter 741: They¡¯re back (Part One)</b>

    ¨C At the Ye Family Manor ¨C

    Elder Ye was ying Tai Chi, and Ye Xiu was nking out under the pagoda tree; he still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Xu Cheng had died.

    He had gone to see the tombstone and was very angry about it.

    He shouted at his grandfather, ¡°Why was Big Brother Cheng not buried in the martyr monument?¡±

    ¡°ording to his request, he wanted to be reunited with his family, and you know that Xu Cheng had lived half of his life for his father, and surely he only wanted to be with his family when he died.¡±

    ¡°He died like this, and the five of you are this calm?¡± Ye Xiu was angry with his grandfather.

    Elder Ye rolled his eyes at him and scolded, ¡°Should I cry in tears? I¡¯m already an old man, that¡¯ll make me die faster.¡±

    The fact was that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t die, so how could he, an old man who had lived a glorified life, cry out loud like that.

    Ye Xiu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I want to be discharged from the army!¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°And do what?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I¡¯m going to get revenge for my Big Brother Cheng. He died abroad, and that¡¯s the same as our citizen dying in a foreignnd. If we don¡¯t make it even, what kind of brother would I be?¡±

    Elder Ye grunted, ¡°If Xu Cheng with his strength was killed by them, what can you do? You¡¯re not even strong enough for them to take more than a couple seconds to kill. Don¡¯t cause me trouble, everything must go in ordance with the procedure.¡±

    Ye Xiu pped the table and stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t be at peace if I just do nothing. Did you see how Aunt Lan cried in front of his grave everyday? I feel that nobody is normal, other than Aunt Lan. If he died in the country and you tell me thatw is above everything else, then I¡¯ll ept it. But he died abroad, and if we tolerate this, then it would be a shame to the country and not just our own!¡±

    Elder Ye: ¡°Then you go and scold your father, why vent your anger out on me? Your father is in power, go talk to him!¡±

    Ye Xiu turned around and walked away, intending to do so.

    He just turned around when the courtyard door opened. Ye Pei got off from the car and walked into the courtyard, and he saw Ye Xiu¡¯s angry look so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°I want to leave the country.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Ye Pei red at him. ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s death is a fact. You don¡¯t even know what happened and you¡¯re going out blind, what can you do? Travel? You are the only son of the Ye Family, what do you want the Ye Family to do if something happens to you?¡±

    Ye Xiu said: ¡°You and my mother can have another one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll p you to death, go back.¡± Ye Pei raised his hand, looking like he was ready to p him.

    But he didn¡¯t do it because he knew that Ye Xiu was just being impulsive. After he pretended to scare him, he brushed over Ye Xiu and walked inside.

    Ye Xiu wanted to say something to him, but then saw that someone had stuck a piece of paper on his father¡¯s back.

 Chapter 741.2 - Theyâ€™re back (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 741: They¡¯re back (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Dad, what is this?¡± Ye Xiu casually took off a piece of paper from his back and said.

    Ye Pei turned his head and was a little surprised that a piece of paper had been stuck to his back.

    He looked at it and frowned as he read the words on it, ¡°Azure Dragon Horn?¡±

    Elder Ye who was ying Tai Chi suddenly raised his head as his pupils constricted. He turned around and immediately dashed over, snatching the paper from Ye Pei¡¯s hands.

    He looked at the pattern and his expression changed dramatically.

    ¡°Son, do you know when this piece of paper was put on your back? What kind of person put it on your back?¡±

    Ye Pei shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if Little Xiu did not tell me. I have been in the office all day today and didn¡¯t go anywhere, and I came home directly after work.¡±

    ¡°Then did you notice anyoneing near you?¡± Elder Ye questioned.

    Ye Peiughed. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m always surrounded by security guards, how could ordinary people approach me?¡±

    ¡°But this person is not an ordinary person!¡± Elder Ye took the paper and squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Dad, does this piece of paper represent anything?¡± Ye Pei asked.

    ¡°This piece of paper was for me.¡± Elder Ye looked serious as he turned and ran toward the hall to call the other four.

    When he called Elder Zhou, he heard him say in a panic, ¡°Old Brother Ye, I was just about to call you. They¡¯re back!¡±

    Elder Ye squinted his eyes for a moment. ¡°I received it too, What did you receive?¡±

    Elder Zhou: ¡°ck Tortoise Shell!¡±

    Elder Ye: ¡°The boss of the Xuanwu group! The one I received was from the Qinglong Group, I didn¡¯t think they were still alive. It seems that Little Joker was right when he went abroad to track them down sixteen years ago.¡±

    Elder Zhou agreed. ¡°Back then, eighteen of the twenty-eight-star guards of the Imperial Guards died and ten went missing. I never thought they would still be alive to this day.¡±

    That was when a red gged car parked outside of the Ye Family Estate. Elder Nie hurried inside and rushed into the living room to find Elder Ye. He passed a piece of paper to Elder Ye the moment he hung up the phone and said in a serious tone, ¡°Look what I received today.¡±

    Elder Ye looked at the pattern and words on top of his paper: Vermillion Bird Feather!

    He handed his own paper to Elder Nie and said, ¡°I also received it, Old Zhou received it as well. My son Xiao Pei had so many guards and they still managed to stick this on behind his back. Their strengths are indeed unimaginable.¡±

    Elder Nie frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s call Old Guo and Old Xing over.¡±

    ¨C At night ¨C

    The five old men gathered at the Dragon Division headquarters and stayed up all night discussing.

    Little Joker held up the three drawings, and his expression was very serious.

    That was when Elder Ye said with relief, ¡°Fortunately, there are only three of them left.¡±

    However, Little Joker was still cautious as he said, ¡°Chiefs, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. With your current strengths, it¡¯s really not enough to win against any of them. Only the Dragon Ace and I know how powerful these guys are, and if they could train Rank R experts, then their strengths must be above R! The reason why Xu Cheng has be like this was because he was forced by one of them, and if the three of them were to forcibly break into this city, then it would be really hard to stop them.¡±

    Elder Zhou said, ¡°It means that they are confident enough to not be afraid of us making a move when they ¡®greeted¡¯ us in advance. Could it be that they want to make a deal with us?¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Whether there is a deal or not, we can¡¯t take any risks.¡±

    Elder Ye sighed: ¡°Some things cannot be avoided, it¡¯s most likely that they came for the five of us this time.¡±

    He paced around with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Since the H Family¡¯s establishment, the purpose has always been to oppose the Qing Dynasty, and we are lifelong enemies with them. We won back then and eliminated all support for the Qing Empire. They knew that if the eunuchs epted this new era of reform, they wouldn¡¯t be epted by the era. So in fact, they were not defending the Emperor, but instead defending their own interest. The feudal regime cannot fall, as otherwise, they will have no way out. But in order to overthrow them, we had to kill all of them! So the hatred umted between us.¡±

    Little Joker sighed. ¡°So, they would rather help the enemy and work for the capital, than return to their home country?¡±

    Elder Ye nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡±

 Chapter 742.1 - For the sake of the nation, we have no regrets (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 742: For the sake of the nation, we have no regrets (Part One)</b>

    Little Joker said, ¡°Chiefs, leave this to the Dragon Division.¡±

    Old Master Ye said, ¡°What can the Dragon Division do? If these people could go to Ye Pei¡¯s office without being noticed by the guards and put the paper on his back, then that¡¯s enough to show that they can go anywhere with their strength. We can hide today, but we can¡¯t hide forever.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°The Dragon Division has the obligation to protect your safety and we can¡¯t put you at risk. My opinion is to head to the army! No matter how strong they are, they can¡¯t just break into the armed military district. The technology there will reveal them no matter where they hide.¡±

    Old Master Ye nodded. ¡°Take the four of them there. This ce isn¡¯t safe anymore.¡±

    The other four chiefs were angry. ¡°Old brother Ye, what do you mean? Should we be afraid? Don¡¯t forget that we were the victors back then, even if theye to our door today, they are still losers. If we run and hide, we would be even more defeated than losers!¡±

    Little Joker¡¯s face changed. ¡°No, we can¡¯t do this Chiefs. No matter what happened in the past, it¡¯s too risky for you to do this now.¡±

    Old Master Nie said, ¡°If they wanted to kill us, they wouldn¡¯t have warned us first. So, they probably have something to discuss with us.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°The Dragon Division wille out to deal with it if anything happens, Chiefs. It¡¯s absolutely important that you don¡¯t deal with them directly. You must hide in the military zone for a while.¡±

    Old Master Ye looked at Little Joker and said, ¡°How confident are you in exterminating the three of them? How long would it take you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Little Joker hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the Dragon Division will ensure the safety of Chiefs with their lives.¡±

    Old Master Ye shook his head. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s meet with them directly. We haven¡¯t seen each other for decades. Instead of the past desire to win, I want to show them our country today; to see whether they were right or we were right.¡±

    Old Master Xing nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s arrange it at the old ce?¡±

    The other four old men nodded. ¡°Alright, if it¡¯s really the star guards from back then, they should be waiting for us there.¡±

    Little Joker was speechless. ¡°Chiefs, do you know what it means for you to go here? If something happens to you guys, the Dragon Division will copse. Please don¡¯t give us a hard time, will you leave this matter to the Dragon Division?¡±

    Old Master Ye patted Little Joker¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Dao Yuan, you are also not young. Since you are back, enjoy your life from now on. The country hasn¡¯t treated you well, and the Dragon Division can not intervene on this matter. They will empty your power to ckmail us, so you guys should just stay out of it. If we do not step forward, they will have other ways to force us to take this step. Don¡¯t forget that those with bare feet aren¡¯t afraid of those wearing shoes because they¡¯ve got nothing to lose. With their strength, it would be easy for them to create turmoil in the society. So, we have to go meet them.¡±

    Having said that, the five old mastersleft the Dragon Division.

    However, Little Joker would not let them take a risk on their own, and he immediately gave an order to Bei Shan: have Xu Chenge back!

    Bei Shan found an intelligence officer of the Dragon Division in Shangcheng and got transferred to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Come back, something¡¯s happened.¡±

 Chapter 742.2 - For the sake of the nation, we have no regrets (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 742: For the sake of the nation, we have no regrets (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What about here? Are we not trying to get rid of the underlying forces of the Capital Society here in Shangcheng?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°They¡¯vee to us! It is probably those eunuchs from Second Master¡¯s intelligence. Come back and I¡¯ll tell you more about it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Xu Cheng went to instruct Li Chao about some of the next moves before he headed back to Yanjing.

    Little Joker was very nervous because unprecedented opponents had entered their country!

    If they managed to do anything within the country, then it would be a dereliction of duty on the part of the Dragon Division, who had an obligation to maintain the strategic development of the country and to eliminate anything that would be detrimental to the country.

    However, the opponent was a little beyond expectations.

    Little Joker asked the Dragon Division intelligence officers, ¡°Where are the Chiefs going?¡±

    The intelligence officer was worried. ¡°Second Master, the Chiefs are heading to the Forbidden City.¡±

    Little Joker froze, and then a torn expression shed across his face.

    To deal with those people, they must use weapons of mass destruction, or even missiles to destroy the enemies, as well as all the surroundings. But, if they were to make a move in the Forbidden City under the nose of the Yanjing citizens, any movement would rm the public. If they really do so, then the Dragon Division would be fully responsible for it.

    Military Drills? Who would be stupid enough to believe that they were practicing at a cultural site?

    Once the ce was damaged, they would also be condemned by public opinion.

    To put it bluntly, there was no way to userge-scale weapons there!

    ¡°Why did the chiefs decide to go there? That¡¯s not giving our Dragon Division a chance to make a move.¡± The intelligence officer frowned.

    Little Joker contemted for a while and issued an order, ¡°All members of the Dragon Division are to dress casually and surround the Forbidden City. Once the situation goes out of control, we shall kill the enemy!¡±

    This time, it could be said that the Dragon Division was going all out, and that was a necessary decision made by Little Joker. If anything happened to the five old Masters, then the Dragon Division would be put into an awkward position. If they couldn¡¯t even protect the Chiefs¡¯ lives, then how could they protect the country? So by then, the Dragon Division would be condemned by the country, and that was something Little Joker could not afford to happen. He did not owe the country anything and he wanted to keep it that way until the end.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the five old masters who wanted to choose this ce, but that it was the Forbidden City. The fall of a dynasty happened there; when they upied that ce, the Forbidden City also became a piece of history.

    The five old Masters all took the bus and entered the protected regions of the Forbidden City with their identity. When they walked up the steps of the Golden Pce, they all felt very emotional.

    They pushed open the magnificent gate and found three old men standing there in the hall.

    They were all wearing the Imperial Guard uniform from the past.

    The three of them grinned when they saw the five of theme in.

    Azure Dragon looked around as he said to himself, ¡°Back then, the H Family walked into this hall as victors and demanded the emperor to step down, making imperialism history. But today, when you walked in, don¡¯t you get the feeling that you guys are like a piece of meat on the chopping board, waiting to be sliced?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Old Master Ye looked indifferent as he questioned with boldness, ¡°Was the feudal system correct? If it had not fallen, how could the new era emerge? We do not believe that we were wrong, and I think the three of you would know better than anyone else how the outside world looks. These years, Huaxia is continuously reaching higher international status. Do you think that was something the Qing Empire could achieve? Ask yourselves with your conscience!¡±

    Azure Dragon coldly snorted. ¡°A guy who has killed people thinks he can be a good person after hiding for decades, do you think that¡¯s possible? Do you think thew will give him a chance? No way, right?¡±

    Old Master Zhou grunted, ¡°We would never deny that massacre, and we have neverbeled ourselves as good persons. But for the sake of the next generation of our country, we don¡¯t regret doing that!¡±

 Chapter 743.1 - Hand him over (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 743: Hand him over (Part One)</b>

    Old Master Ye paced back and forth and said, ¡°We don¡¯t regret it, because we have a strong nation to support us now, and we feel proud of our actions. If we were given another chance, we would have no intention to change history, those who should be killed must be killed.¡±

    ¡°What a good one: those who should be killed must be killed!¡± Azure Dragon¡¯s eerie voice came from above. ¡°I thought that after so many years, you would feel remorse for what you have done, but I didn¡¯t expect it to get even worse. Do you know why only the five of you from the H Family have survived to this day?¡±

    The five old masters did not answer as they did not understand.

    Azure Dragon continued: ¡°We remember the members of the H Family clearly. Even if you were burned to charcoal, we would still recognize who you are. However, if it was the three of us, if there was no paper, no uniforms, and if we didn¡¯t appear in this ce, I¡¯m afraid that you simply would not recognize us at all. That¡¯s because in your eyes, we are just failures of history. But I want to tell you that if you didn¡¯t have this country behind you, we would have killed you a long time ago! Wasn¡¯t it strange that whenever a member of the H Family left the country to go abroad in the past decades, that they would just die out there?¡±

    Old Master Ye: ¡°Of course it¡¯s strange, that¡¯s why Little Joker from Dragon Division was investigating this matter.¡±

    Azure Dragon suddenly floated down from the steps of the main hall.

    He came up to Old Master Ye and looked at him face to face coldly, asking word for word, ¡°So was the investigation useful? With the strength we had in the past, wanting to set foot here when the Dragon Division wasn¡¯t well established would have been easy as pie. We couldn¡¯t destroy your national dreams, but you think we couldn¡¯t assassinate the five of you? You think only you guys have a great righteous agenda for the country and we don¡¯t? We did not kill you because we knew you guys had a responsibility in this country!¡±

    Having said that, he turned his back on the five old Masters and said, ¡°As you can see, the reason why we called you here is because we have a condition.¡±

    Old Master Guo raised his head. ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°This condition is very simple for you guys, and that is to hand over Xu Cheng!¡± Azure Dragon said.

    Outside the pce, all forty-eight cards of the Dragon Division were on standby.

    One more person had arrived.

    Xu Cheng!

    When the three of them asked them to hand him over, Xu Cheng remained still and looked at the expression of the five old Masters.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± Old Master Ye said.

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Azure Dragon said, ¡°He¡¯s definitely not dead, but our brother died and he was killed by him. We admit that you¡¯ve governed this country well and you proved yourselves right, so for the sake of the country, we won¡¯t talk about the past. However, regarding this man, you must hand him over!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, how could we hand him over?¡± Old Master Ye said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t he die because of you all?¡±

    Azure Dragon suddenly turned around and appeared in front of Old Master Ye, who was not slow to react and tried to dodge. However, his SS strength was not a match for the R rank strength of Azure Dragon; he simply grabbed Old Master Ye!

 Chapter 743.2 - Hand him over (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 743: Hand him over (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat us like three-year-old kids. If he died, then there is no way we couldn¡¯t find his body. So this kid must still be alive! Where did he put the body of our brother, Ge Lie? You don¡¯t have to hand him over, because I have ways to find out where he is. ¡°

    Azure Dragon grimaced and yelled at the surroundings, ¡°Garbage Dragon Division, how long do you n to peep? Are you waiting for me to kill him before you actuallye out? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill him?¡±

    There was a tter.

    The entire Dragon Division entered through the main door and from the window in the ceiling.

    All of them surrounded and blocked all the exits.

    Little Joker walked into the hall and demanded. ¡°Let go of him!¡±

    Azure Dragon pushed Old Master Ye in the direction of his two brothers behind him; he was not their hostage.

    Azure Dragon smiled faintly. ¡°Hand over Xu Cheng!¡±

    Old Master Zhou said in a deep voice. ¡°I told you Xu Cheng is already dead. Do you want us to show you his grave?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear from the five of you.¡± Azure Dragon smiled fiercely and looked at Little Joker as he said, ¡°You speak. Are you willing to hand over Xu Cheng? As long as you hand him over, I promise you that these old men will be fine. But if you refuse, then sorry, I¡¯ll have to direct my hatred for Xu Cheng on to Ye!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Little Joker shouted.

    Old Master Ye yelled at Little Joker, ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t mess around! Listen, Dao Yuan, even if they want us to hand over you today, we won¡¯t agree! You must remember what you are doing. The country had promised him that this was his home! No great nation has ever handed over one of its citizens! Never!¡±

    Little Joker¡¯s expression wasplicated as he had no choice!

    On one side was Xu Cheng, and on the other, it was the five Chiefs!

    All of them were highly respected elders!

    As the leader of the Dragon Division, Little Joker couldn¡¯t let anything happen to these five elders! From his standpoint, if he could only choose one side, he would have to protect the five Chiefs! That was the fundamental duty of the Dragon Division!

    However, Old Master Ye¡¯s words put Little Joker into a dilemma.

    Azure Dragon turned to the old man and punched him in the stomach, causing Old Master Ye to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care, right? You¡¯ve killed all the people back then and now you¡¯re pretending to bew kind?¡± Azure Dragon sneered and looked at Little Joker even more aggressively.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand Xu Cheng over, then Ye will die! We don¡¯t expect to leave here alive today anyways, so either we get revenge on the H Family for what happened in the past or we avenge our brother Ge Lie¡¯s death! You choose one!¡± Azure Dragon said smiling faintly.

    Little Joker really had no choice, on one side was the safety of his leaders, and on the other side was their orders.

    He looked in the direction of where Xu Cheng was hiding, and his gaze was sending a message that he muste out and step up.

    A dozen secondster, Xu Cheng appeared at the gate with his shadow dragging on the floor from the sunset.

    He stood there, wearing a mask.

    The golden clown¡¯s mask and his robe representing the Ace of the Dragon Division swayed with the wind at the gate.

    ¡°Ge Lie is indeed dead, killed by me, and his corpse was destroyed by me as well. If you have anything,e at me. If I let you leave the country alive today, then it would be a dereliction of duty on the part of the Dragon Division and I, the Ace of Dragon Division! You have seriously provoked and breached thews of Huaxia, so you must die here today! Even if I break my bones, I will make you stay here!¡±

    Old Master Ye spat out a mouthful of blood and scolded, ¡°You little b¡ª¨Cd, if you were pretending to be dead, then whye out today? We promised you before that the country would be yourst resort!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled faintly. ¡°Master once told me that if I guard this country, the country will shelter me and give me strength as well. I now fully understand the power of a nation when we support one another.¡±

 Chapter 744.1 - Either you die or I die (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 744: Either you die or I die (Part One)</b>

    The three Imperial Guards looked at Xu Cheng wearing a clown mask, and Azure Dragon asked, ¡°You are Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Let him go, you are looking for me. I am the one who killed that silver-haired old man.¡±

    Azure Dragon looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Where is his body?¡±

    ¡°I burned it to ash.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see the corpse. It was to buy us more time. If you had known he was dead in the first ce, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have let me get on the ne, as well as my other brothers.¡±

    ¡°Then you must die here today,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    Old Master Ye yelled at him threatening, ¡°If he dies here today, there is no way you guys will leave here alive!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t think we could leave here alive anyways. We didn¡¯t n to die outside this country when we came back this time.¡± Azure Dragon said, ¡°You¡¯d better think about yourself, do you think this kid can save you?¡±

    Old Master Ye¡¯s expression changed slightly as he shouted at Xu Cheng, ¡°Leave me alone. Endure this today and even if I die, these three won¡¯t live for long. You must stay alive to guard the Dragon Division. That will be enough.¡±

    Xu Cheng said loudly, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The three old Imperial guards allughed.

    ¡°Eye for an eye; it is only right for you to die here today to repay his life.¡±

    ¡°I killed someone, but I don¡¯t believe in God, so if you guys want me to kill myself to atone for taking his life, that would be impossible. If you dare,e and take away my life yourself. You guys threatened me with my woman the first time, and now you¡¯reing a second time. Eunuchs are truly eunuchs, because that¡¯s not what a man would do. I can¡¯t believe you call yourselves experts. To be honest, even if you didn¡¯te to find me, I would find you in the future and kill you all. I was wondering where I could find you guys and now you jumped out on your own. That¡¯s great! Don¡¯t you want my life? And you have no intention to leave here alive as well? I¡¯m not going anywhere, so it¡¯s either you die, or I die. Everyone else here will leave, are you satisfied?¡±

    The three of them didn¡¯t want to use hostages to threaten Xu Cheng, and they only called the five old Masters out to lure Xu Cheng out.

    Since Xu Cheng was direct to the point, then they did achieve their purpose.

    Azure Dragon pushed old Master Ye over and said, ¡°Threatening your woman was not our intention, nor did we think it was worth it to do so. Since you¡¯re willing to fight us then there is no problem. The rest of them here can leave, and if they don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill them all!¡±

    Xu Cheng said to the surrounding Dragon Division members, ¡°Get the five Chiefs out of here.¡±

    The ordinary card members came forward to help the five Chiefs get down from the top steps as they brought them outside the pce.

    There were still 4 Heavenly King members and 12 Earthly King members left, as well as Little Joker, who stood behind Xu Cheng¡¯s back, looking like they were going to face the three Imperial Guards all together.

    However, that¡¯s when Xu Cheng said, ¡°You guys head outside as well.¡±

 Chapter 744.2 - Either you die or I die (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 744: Either you die or I die (Part Two)</b>

    Bei Shan thought he had misheard.

    ¡°There are three of them and one of you!¡± He reminded Xu Cheng to not be stupid.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Second Master, please take them outside and guard the building. No matter what happens and no matter what sounds you hear, don¡¯t let the ordinary people rush in.¡±

    Little Joker stood there still as he would not let the only hope of the Dragon Division be at risk, so he didn¡¯t move at all.

    Xu Cheng suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°None of you will leave, right? Do you want me to take off this Dragon King¡¯s robe and mask then? Since I, the Dragon King, can¡¯t even make you guys follow orders, what kind of bullsh*t leader am I then?¡±

    The Dragon Division members all looked at him with difficulty.

    Xu Cheng then shouted out loud using a deterrent force, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Even Little Joker was taken aback.

    Bei Shan knew Xu Cheng¡¯s temper well. Especially after his albinism, he had be more and more unstable.

    He tugged the corner of Little Joker¡¯s coat and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, he is enduring more pain than anyone else, and whoever stands in the way of his revenge will be out of luck.¡±

    Even if these people didn¡¯te to find Xu Cheng, he was going to find them eventually to exterminate them. Without this group of people, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through albinism to have this ghostly appearance. Anyone would be out of patience in this state. Not being able to face their loved ones, and feeling out of ce wherever they went, it was a desperate feeling that could crush someone.

    Xu Cheng had held back this anger for way too long!

    ¡°Those who are involved in kidnapping my woman, are there only the three of you left?¡±

    Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, and Vermillion Bird all froze for a moment.

    ¡°You think three isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If there¡¯s already the three of you, it makes no difference if there are more involved. Are there any others who didn¡¯te today? They should¡¯vee today, so I don¡¯t have to go and find them.¡±

    Azure Dragon returned a coldugh: ¡°Are you mocking us because the three of us are fighting one of you? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°You think one of you guys could fight me on their own? My guess is that silver-haired old man earlier was stronger than the three of you, right? But he is dead, and if you guys were confident that you can destroy me alone, then why would the three of youe back here together?¡± Xu Cheng said sarcastically.

    ¨C Outside the Pce ¨C

    The total of sixteen Dragon Division members and Little Joker all looked worried.

    ¡°Second Master, we are just going to let the Dragon King face the three of them alone?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°I know him, and there is no way for anyone to intervene in this matter. When he was going to destroy the Ryong Family, I tried advising him and I¡¯m afraid this time it won¡¯t be any different. Let¡¯s just wait here.¡±

    ¡°But are we just going to let the Dragon King die inside? Can he fight against them?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡± At this time, another member of the Dragon Division who had seen his strength in the past said, ¡°Even Second Master couldn¡¯t fight against them. There¡¯s no way the Dragon King could. Didn¡¯t you see how they just grabbed Old Master Ye by the neck like they were grabbing a chicken? If one of them is that strong, and there are three of them...I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to keep them here today, unless we use heavy weaponry.¡±

    Little Joker: ¡°Heavy weaponry is impossible. That stuff will only disturb the citizens and destroy the pce. The impact is too great, we can only use the toxins our military has been researching.¡±

    Every powerful country had developed a toxic biochemical weapon, and back then, the Wei Nation even used a type of bacterial weapon in World War II. After all, it was not practical to use weapons of mass destruction here. The shells would destroy the site, so they could only use biochemical weapons.

    They were just talking when they heard a boom!

    Then, a side wall of the Golden Pce copsed and a person was blown out smashing onto the ground.

    Everyone turned their heads in surprise to look over, and they didn¡¯t expect that it was ck Tortoise, one of the three Imperial Guards, who flew out!

    Meanwhile on the inside, they were already in an intense fight.

    Vermillion Bird quickly got up and rushed back inside.

    ¡°Should we go in and help?¡± The Jack of Diamonds asked anxiously.

    Bei Shan: ¡°If you stand in his way of getting revenge, don¡¯t be surprised if he finishes you on the spot first. In this world, it¡¯s dangerous whenever a woman named Lin Chuxue is involved!¡±

 Chapter 745.1 - I look like Bai Wuchang whoâ€™s here to take your lives (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 745: I look like Bai Wuchang who¡¯s here to take your lives (Part One)</b>

    When Xu Cheng kicked Azure Dragon away, Vermillion Bird managed to attack and rip off Xu Cheng¡¯s mask.

    All of a sudden, Xu Cheng¡¯s pale face that was white as paper got revealed in front of the three of them.

    Vermillion Bird climbed back up andughed out, ¡°I was wondering why you were wearing a mask. So it turns out it¡¯s because you look like this. I guess you can only spend the rest of your life with that clown mask on you. To be honest, I thought we should get revenge for Ge Lie¡¯s death, but seeing you like this, I realized it must be more painful to let you live like this than to let you die, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.

    ¡°This is exactly why you guys are going to die today. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, I wouldn¡¯t have be like this. What do you think I look like today? Don¡¯t I look like the White Impermanence? Well, it¡¯s certainly time and the King of Hell has asked me toe and take your lives.¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you are capable of doing so.¡±

    Azure Dragon suddenly leaped up high and mmed down.

    Xu Cheng swung his punch with more than 10,000 pounds of strength.

    ¡°Big Brother be careful, this kid¡¯s strength is too fierce.¡± Vermillion Bird shouted.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s palm suddenly curled around Xu Cheng¡¯s arms and attacked the vital points with his fingers.

    Xu Cheng shook his entire body!

    The force shook Azure Dragon off and sent him flying.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the silver-haired old man, you think I would fall for the same trick a second time?¡± Xu Cheng stared at the Azure Dragon and smiled coldly.

    That was when ck Tortoise rushed over with the wind.

    Xu Cheng disappeared on the spot.

    The two attackers narrowed their eyes for a moment, as their target had disappeared, causing them to be stunned in their movement.

    In fact, Xu Cheng actually went invisible and bounced off the ground with his mantis and cat powers, charging at the two attackers in the sky.

    ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird felt a gust of strong wind quickly approaching them, and it was hard for them to avoid in midair, because there was no force they could use to twist away their body under the inertia.

    Xu Cheng opened his two arms wide like an eagle spreading its wings and mmed one of his arms into each of their abdomens, hitting them with the force of an aircraft chopping across their waists.

    Xu Cheng flew towards the roof of the pce with Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise hanging on his two arms, and he mmed them against the pce walls, cracking them apart.

    He flew high up above the sky and grabbed the two old men one with each hand as he threw them downwards in a ruthless manner.

    The two of them were upside down as their heads smashed into the ground, almost turning their faces into mush!

    They were too old to be tossed around like this.

    The two of them almost died as theyid there on the ground with blood flowing out from the corners of their mouth.

    Azure Dragon was surprised. ¡°Third brother, fifth brother!¡±

    Xu Cheng then appeared on the steps of the pce, where the Emperor¡¯s throne was located.

    He looked down at the three people below the steps from a high position with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°You guys are not as good as that silver-haired old man.¡±

 Chapter 745.2 - I look like Bai Wuchang whoâ€™s here to take your lives (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 745: I look like Bai Wuchang who¡¯s here to take your lives (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°Sorry to have disappointed you,¡± Azure Dragon said.

    Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise on the floor nced at each other, and got up on their knees as they sat behind Azure Dragon. They covered Azure Dragon¡¯s temple with their palms and transferred their internal energy into his body, merging it with his.

    Xu Cheng saw what happened and frowned. However he didn¡¯t stop them as he was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect to see such an event happen today, to transfer internal energy into someone else.

    Nor did he expect it to not be a myth. Within less than three minutes, Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise¡¯s pale faces looked like wrinkled orange peels as their body turned into dried corpses and copsed onto the ground.

    White smoke came out from Azure Dragon¡¯s white hair, and he felt an internal power surging to explode somehow.

    ¡°Back then, the only person who could manage to battle hundreds of rounds with me in the Forbidden City was Zhang Chenfeng. Now, to experience those days again, my two brothers have transferred all their energy to me. Come on, I hope this time, it¡¯s you who won¡¯t disappoint me instead.¡±

    Having said that, Azure Dragon threw a punch towards Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng was about to catch the fist to nullify the attack.

    However, when he caught Azure Dragon¡¯s fist, he didn¡¯t feel any powerful external force that should have been present. Instead, he felt a strong inner force invading his body, and the veins on his hands twitched as this inner force was stronger than any external force.

    The next moment, Xu Cheng felt as if a mountain was thrown at him as he got thrown out of the pce and copsed into the walls.

    Meanwhile, those Dragon Division members waiting outside saw another person fly out, and they were surprised to find that it was Xu Cheng who crashed onto the walls.

    Azure Dragon did not stop as he was in the midst of excitement, and he did not want to stop at all; all he wanted to do was enjoy the fight.

    He once again swept his leg towards Xu Cheng, who disappeared on the spot to avoid the attack.

    However, it was a physical movement in space after all, and it was inevitable that it would cause air flow. As for Azure Dragon, any movement to the air flow was easy to catch with his nose and ears if he wanted to.

    Therefore, Azure Dragon grabbed in mid-air and yanked Xu Cheng¡¯s robe as he threw him to the other side.

    Xu Cheng was sent rolling against the ground for a few dozen meters.

    ¡°So powerful!¡± Bei Shan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice where Xu Cheng disappeared to, and this old man caught him with his bare hands.¡±

    Azure Dragon flew towards where Xu Chengnded and wanted to attack further, but Xu Cheng suddenly ripped off his robe and threw it in the opposite direction.

    The moment that robe left Xu Cheng¡¯s body, it reappeared in the public¡¯s eyes.

    Azure Dragon subconsciously thought it was Xu Cheng and attacked, however, when he realized there was a breeze of winding from behind, it was already toote as Xu Cheng kneed him on his back, sending him flying and crashing onto the tall pce walls.

    Boom!

    Azure Dragon created a huge pit in the pce wall, and the dust instantly filled the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why can¡¯t I see where the Ace is? And the opponent just flew away like that?¡± The other Dragon Division members were shocked.

    This whole time, Xu Cheng had been invisible, and they couldn¡¯t see him anywhere. They could only see the old man fighting air, and that everywhere he went, bricks and tiles would break and fly into the air. All of the sudden, a cape appeared, and they saw the old man mming onto the pce wall, shattering it into pieces like tofu.

    Not long after, they were all appalled to find Xu Cheng suddenly appeared in the middle of the field, his mask was gone and he was horrifyingly pale.

    ¡°Did he win?¡± the 3 of Diamonds asked curiously.

    Satan said, ¡°Not yet, that old man is not dead yet.¡±

    Just when he finishedmenting, the old man leaped out from the copsed pce wall with a simr speed as he flew towards Xu Cheng and kneed him across the sky, smashing him into the opposing wall.

 Chapter 746.1 - Internal force vs. External force (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 746: Internal force vs. External force (Part One)</b>

    After Xu Cheng got up from the copsed ruins, he shouted at Bei Shan and the others, ¡°Block the outside and don¡¯t let anyone in, leave this ce to me!¡±

    Satan saw that he was still holding up, so he ordered the people behind him. ¡°Go!¡±

    Bei Shan and the others quickly left and headed outside to stop any nosey civilians from gathering here because of the sound.

    They set up a barrier a thousand meters away from the pce and imed that the noise was due to renovation.

    Instead of not allowing the citizens toe in, it was rather to keep an eye on Azure Dragon from escaping.

    Azure Dragon looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°It is difficult to imagine how you achieved such a high level at this age. Your Shadow Fist hasn¡¯t even reached its peak. Even your master, during the peak of his power, was not as strong as you. What kind of kung fu did you practice?¡±

    ¡°Then I will show you,¡± Xu Cheng said as he disappeared on the spot and jumped in front of Azure Dragon.

    Azure Dragon felt his presence approaching from a hundred meters away within just two seconds, and he subconsciously dodged away.

    All he saw was a pit created beneath where he once stood.

    The wind was howling, and even if Xu Cheng was invisible, any slight movement would be caught by the wind and it wasn¡¯t hard for Azure Dragon to find him.

    Xu Cheng was still invisible as he swung his leg at Azure Dragon.

    Azure Dragon suddenly thought of something and grabbed in mid-air based on his senses. He managed to grab Xu Cheng¡¯s ankles and swung Xu Cheng onto a stone lion statue.

    Boom!

    Xu Cheng almost puked up a mouthful of blood.

    Azure Dragon¡¯s eerie voice sounded. ¡°I was wondering how powerful you were, not as I expected. If my brother Ge Lie can beat you until you had to flee back to the country to hide, then it means that you are not much stronger. At least I¡¯m able to deal with you at my current state. Once I kill you, it will be the death of those five old men, and even if I die, I¡¯ll take all of them down with me to end the battle between us and the H family.¡±

    He returned to his eerie eunuch kind of look. He seemed particrly strange with a full head of white hair on his pale head and his hystericalughter with his toothless mouth wide open.

    ¡°How easily do you think you can break into the great country of Huaxia? I¡¯ll show that group of Capital Society behind you, that no matter who intrudes into this country, they will all die!¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng burst out with all his strength as he rushed towards Azure Dragon, so powerful that he distorted the air around him.

    Azure Dragon suddenly stomped his feet on the ground fiercely, trying to negate Xu Cheng¡¯s brute power with his sturdy lower body strength. However, even if he was able to resist Xu Cheng¡¯s attack, he couldn¡¯t resist the inertia that came with the attack.

    Xu Cheng pushed him directly into the pce wall behind him.

    Boom boom boom.

    It was as if a giant bulldozer with a thousand horsepower crashed over the pce walls one after another.

    ½ÇÄ¾¡¯s body was used by Xu Cheng to push across five walls, and Azure Dragon felt as if his back was going to fall apart. He spat out blood as he pped his palm viciously on Xu Cheng¡¯s chest.

    Xu Cheng got pped away and spat out a mouthful of blood as well.

    Meanwhile Azure Dragon finally stopped after crashing through the seventh wall and was soon buried in a pile of debris.

 Chapter 746.2 - Internal force vs. External force (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 746: Internal force vs. External force (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Chengid there on the ground, and the intense sunlight of the noon sun stung his eyes; he coughed dryly and blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°At least the blood is still f*cking red,¡± he said to himself sarcastically. His entire body became albino and now he finally saw something that was a different color in his body.

    He slowly stood up and suddenly.

    The pile of ruins in front of him moved violently as several pieces of rubble flew directly across to attack Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng punched two into pieces, sting them into powder.

    Not long after, Azure Dragon appeared in the mist of dust in the middle of the debris.

    There were many cuts on his face. Blood was dripping from the corners of his mouth and his Imperial Guard uniform was all torn and ripped.

    Yet he still had an indifferent gaze and a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°This is the advantage of internal kung fu., Our physical strength is our steel skeleton, and no matter how much our outer skin or flesh gets damaged, it can still be of use. It¡¯s different for those with pure external force. Once their tendons tear apart or their bones break, they won¡¯t be able to exert any force. However, you do amaze me, I have never seen anyone in this life who could practice external force to such a terrifying extent,¡± Azure Dragon looked at Xu Cheng and eximed.

    Xu Cheng suddenly tore off his tattered Dragon Ace robe, revealing his strong and muscr upper body, still pale white without a trace of blood.

    After Xu Cheng wiped the blood stains off the corners of his mouth, he looked at Azure Dragon and said, ¡°You¡¯re not much better than I anticipated. At least you have not provoked me, which means you haven¡¯t hurt me yet!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Azure Dragon smiled faintly: ¡°You already look like this and you still have a tough mouth.¡±

    Having said that, Azure Dragon suddenly rushed over at Xu Cheng.

    His momentum became more powerful as he ran, swirling up the wind behind him, yet not a single speck of dust touched his body.

    All the tiles cracked beneath his feet as he ran over, wrecking everything in his way.

    Xu Cheng burst out, so powerful that the tiles within two or three meters flew into the sky, and with his two arms spread wide open, Xu Cheng swung his arms, sending the broken tiles towardAzure Dragon.

    Azure Dragon flung his Imperial Guard handkerchief, forming a fan-shaped shield and blocking everythinging his way. He then rushed towards Xu Cheng and pped his palm directly at his chest!

    Xu Cheng turned invisible and disappeared on the spot before Azure Dragon reached him. dodging the attack. He then reappeared from behind, but as if Azure Dragon had eyes on the back of his head, he swept his leg backwards at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng disappeared again, and this time there was no trace of his figure nor his breath.

    Azure Dragon narrowed his eyes as his ears and nostrils became more alert than ever.

    By the time he detected Xu Cheng¡¯s breath, Xu Cheng hade down from the sky with his feet stomping towards Azure Dragon, almost crushing him into mush.

    However, Azure Dragon was quick to react as he subconsciously rolled away, dodging this deadly attack.

    Xu Chengnded on the ground, creating a huge pit, and Azure Dragon immediately used his sleeves to wrap around Xu Cheng¡¯s feet; with a pull, he was able to trip him onto the ground and pull Xu Cheng towards himself.

    Xu Cheng lost his bnce and was pulled in front of Azure Dragon, who punched a fist towards Xu Cheng¡¯s head while kneeling. By the looks of it, Xu Cheng¡¯s head would open like a watermelon if he was hit by this punch.

    That was when a strange smile appeared on Xu Cheng¡¯s face.

    Azure Dragon was slightly surprised inside when he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s smile, and the next moment, a huge electrical shock sent him onto the ground in spasms.

 Chapter 747.1 - Interests of the nation are above everything else (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 747: Interests of the nation are above everything else (Part One)</h4>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s legs mped onto Azure Dragon¡¯s waist and mercilessly threw him, smashing him against the stone lion statue.

    Azure Dragon spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    Heid there on the ground, with his eyes looking at Xu Cheng in disbelief. His eyes were wide open as he asked weakly, ¡°Incredible, what did you do to me?¡±

    Sparks of electricity suddenly appeared in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This is the core of the Deviant Mercenary Corp. I originally wanted to give the world a surprise, but you guys are too eager, so consider this a gift.¡±

    Azure Dragon slowly crawled up and sat on the ground.

    He suddenlyughed out loud, followed by him spitting a mouthful of blood onto the ground and looking noticeably weak.

    ¡°That felt good. I haven¡¯t fought like this for a very long time.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him from afar and said, ¡°Are you still able to fight? I feel good too, but I haven¡¯t fought enough.¡±

    Azure Dragon hung his head and shook. ¡°No, internal power is like this. Its biggest w is that it¡¯s exhausting in a short amount of timepared to external power. Once the internal power reaches a certain point, the whole body will copse. I have lost all my strength, and with my broken ribs and ruptured veins, I¡¯m already as weak as a candle flickering in the wind.¡±

    He raised his head as he looked at the skyscrapers outside the Forbidden city and smiled. ¡°These years, we have always wanted to kill the remnants of the H Family who massacred us back then! Those descendants who left the country were pretty much all killed by us, and only the five of them were left. We really did want to kill them, but seeing how Huaxia developed until this day, we really endured it until today. Yes, they won, and they were right to overthrow the empire. That corrupt and enving dynasty could only be part of history, including us eunuchs. Back then, we were not willing to conform. Why was it that us eunuchs must be buried with history. The new era would simply not ept us, and our existence would only bring shame to the history of Huaxia. That¡¯s why we were killed and expelled, but who¡¯s there to say that we can¡¯t resist our fate? We were not wrong either; whether we were aiding the enemies or not, we were just fighting to survive.

    To be honest, Xu Cheng felt sympathy for them from listening to his words.

    The turning of an era was a disgraceful history that the modern world people wanted to forget, and so the eunuchs must go extinct with that era. However, they weren¡¯t wrong.

    Xu Cheng empathized with him, because if one day he stood against the majority and were forced onto a path of no-return, what would his choice be?

    Resist!

    That was the natural response for everyone because there would be no more right or wrong by that time, only the desire to survive.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±

    Azure Dragon let out a bitter smile. ¡°If I was still able to fight, then I would kill you. The reason why I¡¯ve said this much is because it may be myst words, so if you want to kill me then do it. We don¡¯t belong to this era, and our existence will be a disgrace to Huaxia!¡±

    Having said that, he closed his eyes. ¡°Finish it. We came back because we wanted to die in thisnd.¡±

    Xu Cheng shifted like a shadow and threw a punch at Azure Dragon¡¯s face as a test to see if this old man was really not going to resist.

    When the fist approached, the old man stayed still with his pale face, not even thinking about resisting.

 Chapter 747.2 - Interests of the nation are above everything else (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 747: Interests of the nation are above everything else (Part Two)</h4>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s fist stopped three centimeters away from the old man¡¯s face, but his white hair and beard were chopped off from the air flow that came with the attack.

    Xu Cheng suddenly withdrew his fist and said: ¡°I have a way to save you, so how about you serve your country? Make up for all the years you¡¯ve been wrong.¡±

    The old guy¡¯s head hung down and smiled weakly. ¡°Make up for it? Have I done anything wrong?¡±

    He lifted his head, his eyes without the slightest emotion as he nced at Xu Cheng, and he finally turned around and started crawling.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me, right? Thanks a lot.¡±

    He began to use his upper body as he crawled towards the steps of the Golden Pce.

    Xu Cheng followed him as he said, ¡°Do you think the country¡¯s not going to ept you? That¡¯s your own narrow-mindedness, not taking a step down, not willing to live as a loser in this country.¡±

    Azure Dragon continued to crawl up, ignoring Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I can let you live another twenty years!¡±

    Azure Dragon still didn¡¯t pay any attention to him.

    Once he slowly crawled inside, Xu Cheng saw him dragging his body toward the center of the Golden Pce.

    When he reached the bottom of the throne, he suddenly kneeled at it and said, ¡°Your Majesty, your servant is back! I have returned on behalf of the 10 brothers who had left the imperial family behind, and havee to repent on behalf of the brothers!¡±

    After he said that, he turned his head to look at Xu Cheng and said disdainfully, ¡°My loyalty is to the emperor, not this country today! Let me end the feudal era once and for all today.¡±

    With that, he raised his palm high and then smashed it down against his own head!

    Xu Cheng widened his eyes but it was toote to stop him.

    Azure Dragon had smashed his temple in an attempt tomit suicide.

    Xu Cheng went up to search for a pulse and found that it was already close to a dying man¡¯s.

    Azure Dragon spat out a mouthful of blood as heid there looking up the ceiling. He curled his lips and smiled. ¡°We set up the Capital Society based on the H Family, but we didn¡¯t think that it would be a capitalist beast. We once wanted to destroy it, but there is someone behind that organization, suppressing our actions. You must be wondering why we were acting like we were imprisoned, so if you have the opportunity, head to Great Britain. Perhaps you¡¯ll know the answer once you understand thest remaining royal family in the world. I¡¯m loyal to the Qing Empire, but I¡¯ve also witnessed the prosperity of this era, and this is probably the only thing I can do for this era.¡±

    With that, Azure Dragon¡¯s eyelids closed and heid there motionless on the ground.

    Xu Cheng stood there and realized that the other two were also kneeling at the throne before they died. He sighed as he sat on the floor of the Golden Pce and nked out at the sky outside.

    Sometimes he wondered what exactly was right or wrong in this world.

    In order to exterminate the four ns, for the benefit of the country, everyone including the women, elders, and children had to be killed.

    There were so many miserable events nowadays because of the grudges from the previous generations. Although every new era would mean that some killings were inevitable, why did he have to be the one who faces these things?

    Not long after, the five old Masters came into the hall and saw Xu Cheng there alone, dazing out on the floor. The five of them came in front of the three Imperial Guards¡¯ corpses and bowed in unison.

    Old Master Ye once said to Xu Cheng, ¡°The interests of the nation are above all else!¡±

    These three held grudges towards them in the past, but they¡¯ve put that aside for the country; so that made them worthy of respect.

 Chapter 748.1 - Ways (Part One)

    <h4><b>Chapter 748: Ways (Part One)</b></h4>

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Ran Jing kept an eye on the van that went to the South Gate Food za everyday.

    On the next day, she intended to inspect if this van was really pulling ¡®goods.¡¯

    They had alerted the snake anyways and there was nothing to lose, so why not gamble for once.

    She brought seven or eight subordinates with her and surrounded the van suddenly while they were loading the fishes.

    ¡°Police, don¡¯t move!¡±

    All the police officers pulled out their guns and the staff, who were loading the fish were startled; all of them subconsciously squatted down and covered their heads.

    The driver that Ran Jing saw was not only not afraid, but he smiled and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Chief Ran?¡±

    Ran Jing walked over with a serious face. ¡°Inspection, please cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Feel free to check.¡± The driver shrugged indifferently.

    Ran Jing just couldn¡¯t stand this guy¡¯s viinous look, and she said to her subordinates with a little anger: ¡°Search the entire van, including the fish. Check whether they¡¯re alive or dead, and if there¡¯s anything hidden inside the stomach.¡±

    The subordinates nodded and started to search the whole van.

    Seats, beneath the car, trunk, fish, and everything.

    Ran Jing knew that she messed up when nobody could find anything, and her expression clouded up, making it hard to tell what she was thinking.

    The driver came over and said, ¡°Chief Ran, why bother? Since you transferred to Shangcheng, you have been trying to take down the four Gates. Three years ago, you seeded with the North and West Gate, and now you¡¯ve got promoted, why not give our South Gate a chance to live. We are engaged in legal business, you can¡¯t be prejudiced and think all of the Gates are involved in those kinds of business.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ran Jing sneered. ¡°The four Gates are like the cavities of Shangcheng. If you¡¯re conducting business legally, then why are you afraid of our investigation?¡±

    ¡°Then did you find anything?¡± The driver said, ¡°If you bite on our tail this hard, we won¡¯t back down. Be careful since I could report to the provincial government that you¡¯re trying to suppress legal and healthy enterprises.¡±

    Ran Jing looked at the way this driver talked like a gangster and said to him in a deep voice, ¡°Sure, go ahead! Go now! Do you want me to give you the phone number?¡±

    The driver¡¯s mouth twitched and he said impatiently, ¡°Well have you got anything? Don¡¯t get in the way of our business. You police are hrious, you¡¯re not investigating the smugglers but you¡¯re here to investigate us. Weirdo.¡±

 Chapter 748.2 - Ways (Part Two)

    <h4><b>Chapter 748: Ways (Part Two)</b></h4>

    ¡°Chief, nothing,¡± a subordinate came over and said to Ran Jing.

    ¡°Hear that, nothing. Don¡¯t always treat us like criminals, please have a better attitude,¡± the driver said.

    Ran Jing walked to the back of the van and picked up a dead fish as she said, ¡°The South Gate is the key food za in Shangcheng, and you¡¯re treating the customers to this kind of dead fish?¡±

    The Driver: ¡°That¡¯s not part of your job, right? That matter belongs to the Bureau of Industry and Commerce.¡±

    ¡°Yo, you know a lot eh.¡± Ran Jing sneered. ¡°Then should I call myrades from there to temporarily shut down the ce and investigate it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The driver¡¯s face instantly changed. He overestimated himself and underestimated Ran Jing.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be shut down and go into investigation, thene with us and tell us why you¡¯re here loading the dead fish,¡± Ran Jing said.

    The driver¡¯s face changed instantly; he didn¡¯t look good.

    Ran Jing did not give him a choice as she waved her hand. ¡°Take him away!¡±

    The driver still wanted to resist, but the police officers detained him and brought him into the police car, quickly leaving the scene.

    As soon as they left, some staff members immediately made phone calls to their superior.

    ¡°Hello? Brother Jiang, Brother Mao was taken away. A police car came just now, they didn¡¯t find anything but I¡¯m guessing Brother Mao angered them so he was taken away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right, they¡¯ve been on our tail for a long time and they couldn¡¯t wait any longer to attack. However, since they didn¡¯t find anything, it¡¯s normal for that Chief Ran to get anxious. She¡¯s been involved in the case for several years, and if she can¡¯t manage to solve the case in the next few months, she probably won¡¯t be able to keep her position. Therefore, it¡¯s normal that dogs will even jump over the wall when they are anxious. Our brothers in the jail will tell Mao what to do next. As long as he doesn¡¯t say anything, he will be able to get out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    ¡°The police are probably done today. Tell those anglers that they can get working.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡¯

    After the call ended, the staff member made another call and simply said, ¡°Time to work.¡±

    The next lead was at the river.

    The river was divided into upstream and downstream. It was noon time, and along the upstream, several motorcycles came by one after another after receiving a call and all of them had their fishing gear on.

    That was when they saw a middle-aged man in his thirties fishing at their spot.

    They stared at him for a while and in order not to attract attention, they also sat down around there to fish.

    When they threw the bait into the river, they quickly got a result.

    The middle-aged man in his thirties found it strange and was curious as he asked those anglers. ¡°I¡¯ve been fishing for a while, howe when you guys came, the fish alle here to eat your bait and not mine?¡±

    The few anglers allughed out loud.

    ¡°Luck.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up and walked over to them, ¡°Let me try in your area too.¡±

    The gang didn¡¯t stop him.

    Their bait were eaten one after another and the middle-aged man¡¯s hook didn¡¯t even move.

    He looked at this gang of anglers who came here by motorcycles for a while.

    After a while, he noticed something strange: all their fish maw were in unison, and it was a kind of fish maw that wasn¡¯t found on the market.

    Could that be a secret code?

    The middle-aged man also found another problem, the fish didn¡¯t seem to struggle a lot when they got pulled up by the hook, and this group of people always quickly put the fish into the bucket.

    ¡°How about you guys sell me some bait, maybe it¡¯s the bait I¡¯m using,¡± he said.

    The men allughed and were polite enough to share a little bait with him, but the middle-aged man noticed that it didn¡¯t change much of the result, so he was even more sure that the fish were not so much caught by them, but more like fed to them.

    That was when the man pretended to look frustrated as he said, ¡°What am I here to fish for? Trying to have some fun during the weekend and not even one fishes to bite my bait, now my wife is going tough at me when I go back. Oh guys, how about you sell me some of your fish? I¡¯ll pay you double so I could use them to trick my wife.¡±

    Those men¡¯s expressions instantly turned stiff.

    ¡°See, we aren¡¯t short of money. How about you buy some from the fish market? We just crave these raw river fishes, and it¡¯s not a matter of money.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed awkwardly with embarrassment. ¡°True, then I¡¯ve said the wrong thing. How about you give me two?¡±

    ¡°Fishing takes patience. If you want us to give you it, why don¡¯t you just go to the market and buy it, or maybe try again and see.¡±

    With all that talk, these men were ying just going in circles with him because they simply didn¡¯t want to give out their fish.

    So there must be a problem!

 Chapter 749.1 - Fish in the net (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 749: Fish in the (Part One)</b>

    The middle-aged man nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try again. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even catch one fish.¡±

    Then he sat down and continued fishing.

    That was when his cell phone rang.

    He picked it up, and the calls came quite frequently.

    Those men were still wary as they said to him, ¡°Please be quiet while fishing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a message, then.¡± The man in his thirties apologized and started texting.

    He edited a text message and it said, ¡°Big fish in the river.¡±

    After that he put the phone away in his bag and then started fishing again patiently.

    Instead of fishing, he was rather monitoring these people.

    Meanwhile, downstream of the river, Li Chao saw the text message and immediately got on a civilian boat.

    When the boat drove to the middle of the river where nobody could see them, multiple armed police officers in diving gear dived down.

    They then swam in the water to where the anglers were based on their GPS.

    By the time they were near the shore, they saw four suspicious people with diving gears in the water.

    The eight of them quickly swam over to seize the four suspicious divers in the water.

    Two per person, and the eight of them dragged all four guys out from the water onto the boat.

    Li Chao smiled when he saw his subordinates catch the four divers.

    He felt that the security of the city was heading in a good direction.

    Mr. Fang¡¯s feeling was not wrong, and their delivery channel was right here, just that they used the anglers as disguise and made everything very natural, so it was difficult to detect.

    Catching these four people meant that the source must be somewhere nearby.

    The four suspects hads all over their body, some fishes were dead and some were still alive.

    Li Chao said in a deep voice, ¡°Dissect the fish!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    The officers cut open the bellies of the fish on the spot, and there it was: the ¡®drugs¡¯ wrapped in condoms.

    Seeing this, the several officers and Li Chao all had pleased looks on their faces.

    Li Chao turned his head to the four suspects and asked with a sneer, ¡°Can you exin this?¡±

    ¡°We... we don¡¯t know.¡±

    Li Chao kicked a suspect over on the spot and roared, ¡°These drugs mean a death sentence, and no one would be able to save you. You guys want to be convicted, right?¡±

    Those four people¡¯s expressions changed slightly when they heard the death sentence.

    ¡°We are just diving enthusiasts, and we received money from someone to help do things. We had no idea these were drugs in the bellies of the fish.¡±

 Chapter 749.2 - Fish in the net (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 749: Fish in the (Part Two)</b>

    Li Chao grabbed a suspect by his cor and said viciously, ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re not cooperating, right? Then we can y it slowly. We can even find out where your ancestral graves are. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to win. You don¡¯t have to confess everything now, but you won¡¯t have a chanceter.¡±

    ¡°Take them away. Convict them of drug trafficking and there¡¯s no need to wait for the death sentencing. It¡¯s all the same,¡± Li Chao yelled loudly.

    Those people who were tied up became afraid, and someone said on the spot, ¡°We confess, we confess. Give us a chance officer.¡±

    ¡°Where is the source!¡± Li Chao said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Just on the river, there are yachts used as a mobile production factory, and they have a Haowei license te registered under some millionaire¡¯s name. It¡¯s all civilian yachts for recreation, so that the police won¡¯t be suspicious of them even if they were in the water for too long, and nobody would think rich men could risk their yacht to manufacture drugs.¡±

    After hearing this, Li Chao immediately picked up the tel. ¡°Get the marines¡¯ assistance and track down a private yacht with a Haowei license te right now!¡±

    Having said that, he lifted the obedient one and dragged him inside.

    He pulled the guy into a separate room and asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know very little, that was all I know. We are just responsible for dragging the cargo with us every dive, and we would go upstream or downstream, then we would just have to hook the fishes to the right bait.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°A lot of people are casual anglers, aren¡¯t you afraid of hooking it to the wrong one and them finding out?¡±

    The suspect shook his head. ¡°The fish maw is different, we would pick fish maws that¡¯s not seen in the market as a secret code. There are a lot of people here to fish, but when we dive in, all the fish would swim away. Without any fish, the other anglers aren¡¯t able to catch anything, so they head downstream of the river.¡±

    If that thirty years old angler in undercover was present, he would certainly kick this guy in the a*s. It was because of them that he wasn¡¯t able to catch one single fish the whole day.

    Li Chao quickly sent a text message to the undercover agent. ¡°The fish in the water has been hooked, keep an eye on those people with the others, and see who they¡¯re meeting with and take action immediately if something happens.¡±

    The undercover agent looked at his phone and let out a bitterugh. ¡°My wife is urging me to go home. You guys ain¡¯t generous, eh? I guess I¡¯ll have toe next time.¡±

    The guys thought to themselves, It¡¯s better if you nevere again. Hurry up and leave.

    ¡°Your wife is more important, you should hurry back.¡±

    The undercover agent picked up his fishing rod and broke it in halves all of the sudden. He even used it to stir the water as he angrily said, ¡°Stupid fish! What a waste of my time!¡±

    He pretended to be an angry angler, so that the others would not suspect him.

    After the undercover vented out his anger, he said to those people, ¡°Sorry, I was just too angry. I¡¯m never going to fish again. Alright, you guys continue. I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    He then left the area looking discouraged.

    The group of people noticed that the fish weren¡¯ting to the hook and wondered. ¡°Is that it for today?¡±

    Someone looked at the number of fish in the bucket and asked curiously.

    Another person said coldly, ¡°Maybe that man just now scared them away?¡±

    The othersughed bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s a possibility. Well, let¡¯s call it a day and head back.¡±

    The five anglers packed up their fishing gear and headed back with their buckets.

    As usual, they didn¡¯t think about which corner went wrong or what was different. So much that they did not even notice that they were being watched by the police.

    The undercover man was a deputy team leader, and he brought his teammates as they stalked those bikers in a van.

    When he saw that they had arrived at the back door of the South Gate Food za, he knew it was time for action.

    When the anglers traded with the South Gate supervisor, the police suddenly got off the car and rushed to the scene.

    Every one of them was armed with a gun.

    ¡°Freeze, it¡¯s the police!¡±

    The supervisor was so shocked that he dropped the bucket from his hands and was ready to run.

    The deputy team leader jumped right over and pinned him to the ground in handcuffs.

    Everyone, including the anglers, were all arrested, and the police took out the fish from the buckets on the spot and dissected them. All of them were stuffed with goods and all versions of the drugs were present!

    Each bucket had around one or two pounds!

    ¡°Chief, we¡¯ve caught them on the spot back in the South Gate warehouse, There¡¯s at least three to five pounds of goods!¡±

    Li Chao sounded excited on the other side. ¡°Very good. We also know where the source is, and we¡¯re on our way! Go tell Ran Jing this good news!¡±

 Chapter 750 - Hard time (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 750: Hard time (Part One)</b>

    Police station.

    Ran Jing was having a headache on where the case was at when someone from Li Chao¡¯s team knocked on her office door.

    ¡°Chief, good news. We have caught the key smugglers during training. Everything from the source to shipping channels and the selling tform have been uncovered and arrested!¡±

    Ran Jing stood up. ¡°Are you sure? Who arrested them?¡±

    ¡°Our team leader, Li Chao. He organized our undercover investigation, and they are on their way back with the suspects while he¡¯s heading to arrest Liu Xianming.¡±

    ¡°That wealthy man Liu Xianming? Arrest him for what?¡± Ran Jing asked curiously.

    ¡°No one would have thought that the source of the goods actually came from his yacht. He¡¯s ying with fire.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he got rich this fast. His rise in Shangcheng was quite surprising within that short amount of time. Come on, take me to your team leader.¡±

    Li Chao was at Liu Xianming¡¯s home trying to arrest the suspect.

    Liu Xianming¡¯swyer was giving Li Chao and the others a hard time. Li Chao hade over first to prevent Liu Xianming from running away.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the arrest warrant, and Liu Xianming was not an ordinary person. Hispany was a prestigious enterprise in Shangcheng, and he himself was a corporate celebrity. It was already rming to the public that groups of police had surrounded his house, and if he was to be taken away, then his reputation and business would suffer a great hit.

    Moreover, no one would want him to be arrested!

    Why?

    Because Liu Xianming was the only person who knew the list of people who participated in this coboration, and if he was taken into an investigation, he would confess all the names; so, thewyers would not allow him to be taken away.

    That was why Li Chao was given a hard time.

    ¡°What are you still doing here? Since you have no right to arrest me, go back. Are you waiting for me to invite you to stay for dinner?¡± Liu Xianming nced at Li Chao who refused to leave.

    Li Chao and the others had blocked the vi gate with their police cars.

    He couldn¡¯t let Liu Xianming slip away today, he expected that those at the frontline were all in the shallow water and they wouldn¡¯t know any in-depth list of insiders. So Liu Xianming must be arrested and taken away today as a breakthrough point in this case.

    Li Chao lit a cigarette on the balcony, Liu Xianming¡¯s words made him feel very annoyed.

    He made a phone call to the subordinate who he sent to ry a message to Ran Jing.

    Probably only Ran Jing would have a high enough rank to proceed with the arrest, as his rank simply didn¡¯t allow him to do so. The wealthy group of people behind Liu Xianming could easily get Li Chao in trouble and make him lose his job.

    Only Ran Jing could confront them.

    Ran Jing received a call from her superiors on the way there.

    The wealthy group of forces behind Liu Xianming was quite strong as they managed to directly speak to Ran Jing¡¯s superiors to pressure her.

    He asked bluntly over the phone, ¡°Do you think arresting Liu Xianming can end this case?¡±

    Ran Jing did not actually have much of an idea, but she felt that detaining Liu Xianming should be the normal procedure.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just following the protocol to arrest him.¡±

    The superior: ¡°That does not work. In the absence of certainty that he was at the scene on that yacht, and before we ensure he was involved in drug trafficking, you cannot arrest him. Tell your team to not block his doors and quickly retreat. Investigate the suspects you¡¯ve arrested already and don¡¯t touch Liu Xianming for now.¡±

    ¡°How could we not arrest him? His yacht was the drug manufacturing site, so he must have something to do with it,¡± Ran Jing said.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a connection but you don¡¯t have any evidence. We won¡¯t get much out of him even if we arrest him, and we¡¯ll just end up in deep waters. You know he¡¯s working on the riverside project, and if the project gets put on halt because he was arrested, are you going to take responsibility for it?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Then are we investigating this case or not?¡±

    The superior: ¡°Yes! But first, do not touch Liu Xianming until you have solid evidence. By then, you can feel free to do whatever and I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

 Chapter 750.2 - Hard time (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 750: Hard time (Part Two)</b>

    Ran Jing: ¡°Alright, I know.¡±

    She hung up the phone after she said that.

    Her car just happened to arrive at Liu Xianming¡¯s home as well.

    Liu Xianming was ready to head out when Ran Jing¡¯s car pulled over, blocking the front door.

    Liu Xianming was a little angry.

    His bodyguards got out and were ready to make a move, but they all froze after seeing Ran Jing get out of the car.

    Ran Jing didn¡¯t rush to talk to Liu Xianming first, but she instead asked Li Chao, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to arrest someone? Where is that person?¡±

    Li Chao saw that the chief had arrived, and he felt a lot more confident.

    Liu Xianming rolled down the window and looked at Ran Jing outside the car as he smiled and said, ¡°Chief Ran, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just the yacht under your name was where illegal drugs were being manufactured, and that is very bad. I¡¯m sure you know which crime it would fall under, soe with us for an investigation.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know about this at all. My yacht has been handed over to a third-partypany for most of the time to operate as a trustee agent, so I¡¯m afraid this matter has nothing to do with me. You can go talk to mywyer if you have anything else to say about this, he is responsible for this matter. I still have a meeting to attend, please move your car out of the way. In addition to that, you have one minute to leave my property or else I will file aint on police trespassing my property.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether you know about this matter or not, there¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯re involved. So Mr. Liu, please go with us to cooperate on this investigation. We will not wrong any good citizen, but we will also not let go of any suspect, including you Mr. Liu!¡±

    Liu Xianming looked deeply at Ran Jing and said, ¡°I have a meeting for the riverside project and I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult to proceed on this project without me overseeing it.¡±

    ¡°If you have been suspected of making illegal drugs for sale, then the project you¡¯re responsible for must have something behind it as well. So, you shoulde with me.¡±

    Liu Xianming froze and looked at Ran Jing for a while before he said, ¡°Let me make a phone call.¡±

    He rolled up the window; the luxurious business car isted the sounds well.

    He called for about five minutes before rolling down the window again as he handed the phone to Ran Jing.

    ¡°Please talk to your superior.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s phone was turned off, so her superior couldn¡¯t call in and could only call Liu Xianming to be then transferred to Ran Jing.

    After taking a deep breath, Ran Jing picked up the phone without a good feeling.

    The superior on the other side sighed and said, ¡°Little Jing, you have to calm down. I know you are anxious about this case, but have you thought about it? If you arrest him now and you don¡¯t get anything out of it, your position in the police department would be more awkward. I¡¯ve watched how you climbed up here to this position. Endure it for now and don¡¯t be used as someone else¡¯s gun.¡±

    Ran Jing took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I got it Boss.¡±

    She hung up the phone and handed it back to Liu Xianming.

    ¡°Feel free to interrogate those people on that yacht, because I can prove that I am innocent,¡± Liu Xianming said with a smile and waved his hand. ¡°I heard that Chief Ran works very hard, but you should bnce work and rest. So how about let¡¯s find time and get together for a cup of afternoon tea one day?¡±

 Chapter 751.1 - Someone else is in charge of this case (Part One)

    Chapter 751: Someone else is in charge of this case (Part One)

    Ran Jing stood directly in front of Liu Xianming¡¯s car, blocking his way.

    She waved her hand for Li Chao toe over.

    She told him, ¡°I¡¯m handing the case to you, do whatever you want to do with it.¡±

    Li Chao let out a bitterugh. ¡°Chief, if you can¡¯t even take him down, then I have even less power to do so.¡±

    Ran Jing came up to Li Chao¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that this operation was not your idea at all? I am in an awkward state but you also know that Liu Xianming is a key to this case, so we must catch him. I can¡¯t do this, but it doesn¡¯t mean the person behind you can¡¯t either, understand? It just depends on you if you want to take this risky opportunity to get promoted.¡±

    Li Chao narrowed his eyes.

    If Ran Jing handed over this case to him officially, and if he was able to solve it, then that would be a huge credit.

    However, if he couldn¡¯t solve it even though he had already messed with Liu Xianming, getting fired would then be the only option left for him.

    Yet life was like this; there will be opportunities, but it depends on the person if they dare to grasp it.

    Li Chao gritted his teeth. ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    Ran Jing did not expect Li Chao to be so courageous.

    ¡°Good job, I¡¯ll try to protect you the best I can.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to put yourself at risk since I¡¯ve decided to take on the responsibility. If I fail with this case, your reputation probably won¡¯t get better either,¡± Li Chao said.

    Ran Jing let out a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, so, I¡¯ve put all the bets on you. You got confidence?¡±

    Li Chao said, ¡°I have confidence in Mr. Fang. I don¡¯t know why, but he gives me a feeling like someone I know. I don¡¯t know if you still remember, Chief Ran, but I¡¯m referring to Xu Cheng back when we resolved the North and South Gate cases.¡±

    ¡°How could I not remember?¡± Ran Jing smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re right, this Mr. Fang really acts a bit like Xu Cheng, but unfortunately he is not him.¡±

    ¡°But I think Mr. Fang and Big Brother Cheng are the same type of people. They have that kind of confidence within them and do things with a clear mind. I never need to ask why when I work with him, and I just need to follow. In fact, this whole n was Mr. Fang¡¯s idea and I just followed it step by step, and it turns out we¡¯ve caught the big fish. So I choose to believe him.¡±

    Ran Jing nodded. ¡°Then from now on, you are in charge of this case.¡±

    Having said that, Ran Jing turned around and walked away, and she said to Liu Xianming with a soft smile, ¡°When you get through this storm, then maybe we¡¯ll have some afternoon tea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Liu Xianming looked at Ran Jing as she walked away.

    Li Chao stood directly in front of Liu Xianming¡¯s car and held up his phone to call Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng was still in Yanjing when he received Li Chao¡¯s call, and he didn¡¯t expect him to progress so quickly.

    After hearing about the current situation, Xu Cheng said assertively, ¡°Arrest him!¡±

    Li Chao was in a difficult position. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the right to arrest him. I can follow the normal procedure to arrest him, but I will also lose my job.¡±

    Xu Cheng scolded from the other end. ¡°As a police officer, if you care too much about the consequences, then why are you even part of the police? You don¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone, even your leader. Remember, as long as you stand with thew, you are right. Do you believe me or not? If you do, arrest him directly, and no one is allowed to take him away before I get back!¡±

 Chapter 751.2 - Someone else is in charge of this case (Part Two)

    Chapter 751: Someone else is in charge of this case (Part Two)

    Li Chao gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all in. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrest him, and I guarantee that no one will be allowed to let him go free! But Mr. Fang, you have toe back quickly. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold him for long.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will be on my way,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Li Chao hung up the phone and took a breath before he ordered his team members, ¡°Take him away!¡±

    The police surrounding the vi surrounded the car without a word and gestured for Liu Xianming to get off the car.

    Liu Xianming was mad. ¡°You dare to arrest me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I shouldn¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Li Chao pulled open the door and dragged Liu Xianming out.

    His bodyguard wanted toe over and help, but Li Chao took out his pistol and pointed it at him. ¡°I can execute him on the spot if you take another step! Try me!¡±

    Liu Xianming¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Very well, I¡¯m going to remember you. Li Chao, right? I will praise you by name at the conference.¡±

    ¡°Thank you in advance,¡± Li Chao said as he dragged Liu Xianming towards his police car.

    Liu Xianming¡¯swyer scolded, ¡°I will file aint against you, just you wait.¡±

    Li Chao was already an arrow on the string, and he couldn¡¯t care any less as he brought Liu Xianming back to the police station.

    Meanwhile in the police station, someone from the provincial unit was criticizing Ran Jing¡¯s decision in her office.

    Ran Jing said, ¡°I don¡¯t have my hands on this case anymore. Li Chao is Li Chao, and I can¡¯t control him.¡±

    ¡°Is he not one of your people? That¡¯s how being a Chief works, right? Just run the protocol and release him. We¡¯ll investigate the other suspects and get evidence from them first.¡±

    ¡°It would be impossible to gather evidence from them.¡± Ran Jing continued. ¡°If they dared to do this, they wouldn¡¯t leave a loose end. All the orders were given unidirectionally, those anglers don¡¯t know who¡¯s feeding them the fishes, and the manager of the South Gate simply doesn¡¯t know about the drugs in the fish belly. That means none of them knows who¡¯s behind them, so where would this interrogation end up at? The only key person in this is Liu Xianming, and he¡¯s the key to the case. You¡¯re asking me to release him and interrogate the puppets. We¡¯ve alerted the snakes and this case cannot be stopped here.¡±

    The superior: ¡°The drug manufacturing site was busted, and the entire supply chain was destroyed. What¡¯s not to be satisfied with?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Of course we¡¯re not satisfied. Our goal is the entire South and East gate, not just finding a few scapegoats and convicting them to solve the case. If we don¡¯t get rid of them from the roots, they¡¯ll be back again! Besides, Li Chao really won¡¯t listen to me. Have you forgotten where he got transferred here from and which team he belongs to right now?¡±

    The superior worked at the Shangcheng Police Deputy Department before, so he obviously knew which group Li Chao belonged to in the past. He grinned and said, ¡°Of course I know, the most foul-tempered second team.¡±

    Ran Jing said, ¡°He admired the former policeman Xu Cheng, and although he¡¯s gone, Li Chao and Wu Gang did not give Xu Cheng disgrace. Li Chao even reced Xu Cheng¡¯s seat to be the head of the second group. Who do you think his temper resembles?¡±

    The superior grunted and left Ran Jing¡¯s office.

    Ran Jing breathed a sigh of relief and hoped, Mr. Fang, I hope you can take on this like a man.

    Meanwhile, Li Chao was called outside after he threw Liu Xianming into the jail.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your discipline?¡± The superior scolded at him without hesitation.

    Li Chao was smart enough to know that he must pass the buck to withhold the pressure.

    He said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not to me for this. I¡¯m very disciplined and I only know how to obey orders.¡±

    ¡°Obey orders?¡± The superior sneered, ¡°Whose orders do you obey? Do you know how much pressure I am under? Thework of these people is forcing me to a dead end.¡±

    Li Chao let out a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m really obeying the orders of my direct superior. In case you forgot, someone else is in charge of this operation aside from Chief Ran Jing.¡±

    The superior was stunned. ¡°Who?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Mr. Fang from Yanjing! If you want to protect Liu Xianming, you¡¯d better find Mr. Fang first. I can¡¯t release him without the orders from Mr. Fang.¡±

 Chapter 752.1 - Hypnotic interrogation (Part One)

    Chapter 752: Hypnotic interrogation (Part One)

    ¨C Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce ¨C

    Inside a conference room.

    The president of the Chamber of Commerce and other foreign tycoons were gathered here.

    They were here today because someone was arrested.

    Liu Xianming.

    He knew everything he should know and everything he should not know.

    The president was an authentic man from Shangcheng, and his wealth would put him among the top twenty wealthiest in the country.

    Yet today, he felt a little panicked.

    Because Liu Xianming was arrested, and he was afraid that it was just a matter of time before the connection between the Chamber of Commerce and foreign Wei Nation forces would be exposed.

    ¡°Mr. Shitsuno, I¡¯ve tried to use the Chamber of Commerce to pressure the local police, but Liu Xianming was still arrested. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he can¡¯t keep his mouth closed? He knows too much. He was one of your people in the beginning, and if it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have cooperated. Now that something has happened to him, it is necessary for you to solve this matter in order to not get us involved.¡±

    Shitsuno was a Wei Nation citizen, and it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out his background from the tattoos on his arms and chest. He was a core leader of the Miguchi group. Since the existence of the Miguchi group was legal in Wei Nation, he was also not restricted from entering Huaxia.

    Shitsunoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t panic Mr. Wang. Since Liu Xianming is one of our people, he¡¯s certainly not just an ordinarymoner. He knows that some things should not be said, because once he does, he knows he wouldn¡¯t survive even if he¡¯s in prison. However, if he keeps his mouth shut, then we would have a way to save him. So, he¡¯s not stupid.¡±

    Wang Tian was the president of the Chamber of Commerce and he said, ¡°I have to panic, because I didn¡¯t feel at ease working with a mafia force like yours. If it wasn¡¯t for the Capital Society behind you, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if we can infiltrate into the entire wealth circle of the Shangcheng, then Mr. Wang you have a great credit in this. The Capital Society would wee you to be a member, and by then, the benefits would only be greater!¡±

    Wang Tian should not have cooperated with this person who was from a mafia force, but he couldn¡¯t resist this temptation.

    First, it could be said that Shitsuno was on a great mission, crossing the borders into Huaxia.

    He was here with an order from the Miguchi group to collect the disbanded North Gate members as their people in Huaxia. Ever since the disbanding of the North Gate, a lot of the members had difficulties returning to society. They were still somewhat hot blooded, and the appearance of Shitsuno reunited the North Gate members again.

    Shitsono paved the way for them with illegal drug trade.

    If Shitsuno could stand firm in the Huaxiamerce circle, then it would be convenient for the Capital Society behind them, and he would definitely be the seventh-generation leader of the Miguchi Group.

    This was a n to kill two birds with one stone, and therefore Shitsuno¡¯s role was critical in this n. That was why Wang Tian had to cooperate with him to get into the Capital Society and gain greater benefits for the Chamber of Commerce, and by then, he would be an unprecedented president and might even be one of the wealthiest men in the world. This was a mutually beneficial transaction which meant that they were on the same boat at this point.

 Chapter 752.2 - Hypnotic interrogation (Part Two)

    Chapter 752: Hypnotic interrogation (Part Two)

    Liu Xianming was detained in the interrogation room.

    Although his hands were handcuffed, he said down elegantly and said, ¡°Instead of interrogating me, why don¡¯t you interrogate those people you have caught? I really don¡¯t know anything, what crime are you using to detain me here? Just because someone on my yacht was making drugs? I have reasons for not knowing, and I think you might as well ask that third-party agent since they are responsible for running the yacht charter business for me. I¡¯ve said everything I could, you guys shouldn¡¯t waste your efforts.¡±

    Li Chao ignored him and Liu Xianming nced at the clock and said provocatively, ¡°You can only hold me here for 24 hours, and there are five hours left. Once I¡¯m out, the first thing I will do is to impeach you to the city council.¡±

    Li Chao said viciously towards him, ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid?¡±

    Liu Xianmingughed, ¡°If you don¡¯t have your police uniform on you, would you be afraid of those North Gate members hunting you down?¡±

    Li Chao grasped Liu Xianming¡¯s cor. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°What, did I?¡± Liu Xianming looked innocent as he said, ¡°I just heard police officers may have offended a lot of people in their career, and sooner orter there will be a time for them to retire. Are you not afraid of being remembered?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°If I was afraid, then I wouldn¡¯t have be a police officer! You better mind your own business. Let me tell you that everyone we brought in here has never gotten out by being innocent.¡±

    Liu Xianmingughed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    That was when a man wearing a mask walked in.

    ¡°Close the door and go turn on the video recorder.¡±

    The one who came in was none other than Xu Cheng, and he walked over as he patted on Li Chao¡¯s shoulder.

    Li Chao nodded as he went out and closed the door, and then began to record the video.

    Liu Xianming saw Xu Cheng wearing a mask and wondered. ¡°Record what, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Recording your confession to everything you know,¡± Xu Cheng replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, okay?¡± Liu Xianming curled his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t know anything about this drug production, and you should ask mywyer who¡¯s responsible for helping me take care of these assets.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk about how you gained five billion dors in assets within two years.¡± Xu Cheng took out Liu Xianming¡¯s files and ced it onto the table. ¡°I have checked. You opened the riverside yacht club, and all the drinks, parties, and vacation packages are all inclusive. I find it strange, since even if you had opened a casino, you wouldn¡¯t have earned this much this fast. May I ask how you earned this money?¡±

    Liu Xianming said calmly, ¡°Since you have checked my assets and the industry, then have you checked who the members are in this club? Do you know how much the membership fee is? $500k per year, and there are over 20 thousand members from all over the country. Their membership fees alone would earn me over $10 billion. Do you think it¡¯s difficult for me to have a profit of $5 billion within two years?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°No difficulty, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. What I¡¯m asking is, what makes you charge them $500K per year? In addition to that, you were just apany manager before, and two yearster, you¡¯veworked with this many wealthy people who would spend $500K per year to be a member at your club? Exin to me, where did you get thiswork? Or rather, who is behind you?¡±

    Xu Cheng even continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it then I can say it for you. Either that you¡¯ve been attracting them with your illegal drug trade or there¡¯s someone else behind you. Which one is it?¡±

    Liu Xianming froze, since Xu Cheng blocked his chance to find other excuses.

    ¡°No one is behind me and I don¡¯t do drugs. I¡¯m a member of the local Chamber of Commerce, and they pool investments to share the dividend. Is it strange for me to have contacts from the Chamber of Commerce?¡± Liu Xianming sounded anxious. ¡°Besides, who are you? Are you wearing a mask because you¡¯re afraid that I would recognize you? When did police officers be so sneaky? I have nothing to hide and I¡¯m not afraid of you interrogating me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll interrogate you,¡± Xu Cheng said as he took off his mask.

    The moment Xu Cheng took off his mask, Liu Xianming was surprised to see how he looked.

    And just that split second, Liu Xianming got hypnotized!

 Chapter 753.1 - Targeting the economy of a country (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 753: Targeting the economy of a country (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng put his hands on his cheeks and began to ask questions.

    ¡°Who is behind you?¡±

    Liu Xianming: ¡°Hiroshi Shitsuno.¡±

    Li Chao searched up this name in theirputer data system in the other room, and all of his information was gathered when he entered the country.

    He said to Xu Cheng through the headset, ¡°Mr. Fang, he¡¯s a Wei Nation citizen.¡±

    Of course Xu Cheng knew that he was from Wei Nation, and the Dragon Division had their eyes on this person from the beginning. His identity was a sensitive matter with his background in the Sanko Group, and Xu Cheng knew about their connection during his assassination of the Shanling Consortium. That was why the Dragon Division had been watching him since he entered the country, and suspected his purpose when they found out he was trying to get close to the North Gate members.

    ¡°Who is Hiroshi Shitsuno?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Liu Xianming: ¡°One of the three major group leaders of the Sanko Group, a contender for the seventh generation sessor.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Why are you running this clubhouse?¡±

    Liu Xianming: ¡°To get connected with the wealthy people for him. A lot of the events on the yacht party are favored by those rich men. Hiroshi Shitsuno is responsible for getting the Four Gates together, and the money earned from the wealthy people goes back to the Four Gates. They will coborate and protect this chain and no matter what the rich people want to do, the Four Gates would be responsible for getting it to them, whether it is women or drugs or something more exciting. Two-third of my assets goes to the Four Gates, and Hiroshi Shitsuno is doing this so the Four Gates would follow his orders.¡±

    Li Chao had cold sweat running down his back listening to the conversation from the outside.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then what¡¯s the purpose for getting connected with the wealthy people?¡±

    Liu Xianming: ¡°Uniting the wealthy people in Shangcheng would be equivalent to uniting one-fifth of Huaxia¡¯s wealthy people. It¡¯s the financial center here and all thepanies and wealthy groups here are very capable, so with their support, it is equivalent to grabbing Huaxia by the throat.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So as of now, which tycoons has Hiroshi Shitsuno reached an agreement with?¡±

    Liu Xianming: ¡°Thergest ones are part of the local Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce, led by Wang Tian. That group of local rich people are close with Hiroshi Shitsuno, and there¡¯s a massive group of tycoons both inside and outside of the province.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°These rich people aren¡¯t stupid, they can¡¯t be just here for the sake of joining the club right?¡±

    Liu Xianming: ¡°Correct. They¡¯re here for the supreme power behind Hiroshi Shitsuno. I don¡¯t know what organization it is, but after those people met with Hiroshi Shitsuno, they always keep in contact and my club has be a bridge for them. Once they find Hiroshi Shitsuno, he then has a way to help them evade taxes by sending their money to offshorepanies.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes.

    Tax evasion was an inevitable lure for anypany, the profit was simply too huge.

    Manypany¡¯s profits end up minimal because of taxes, but if there was a safe method for tax evasion, then any business would be eager to join the club!

    But if they really allowed Hiroshi Shitsuno to earn profit from thosepanies evading taxes, then there would be nothing left to contribute to national GDP.

    This was equivalent to grabbing money from the country, and trying to interfere with the public finance.

 Chapter 753.2 - Targeting the economy of a country (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 753: Targeting the economy of a country (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I think it¡¯s a thief¡¯s den, right? What else do you know? Why would the Four Gates be suddenly bribed into working for him?¡±

    Liu Xianming: ¡°The source of the drugses from the Miguchi Group behind Hiroshi Shitsuno. The East Gate did not want to cooperate with him at first, but they were able to provide the East Gate with smuggled Wei Nation goods! For example, luxury cars and high-end electronic products; and with the East Gate in charge of the portside transport, they have a very convenient option for smuggling these goods. Then the South Gate Food za needs to meet with increasingpetition, so they decided to smuggle the drugs. The North Gate started a securitypany, and to be honest, they¡¯re still doing their old business and my clubhouse uses their connections, making it a good way for them to get away.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought, No wonder the East Gate dared to intervene, the benefit was too great.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno had a purpose, he wanted to revive the four Gates and make them take his orders.

    Then the force Liu Xianming was referring to had to be the Capital Society!

    Xu Cheng: ¡°What about after grabbing Huaxia by the throat? What else do you know about Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s n?¡±

    Liu Xianming shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much; I can only guess that they want to empty the domestic enterprises and get them listed in foreign countries.¡±

    Li Chao felt a surging feeling inside.

    Their purpose was equivalent to targeting the economy of a country! What kind of power would dare to do this?

    Xu Cheng was also shocked listening to their n.

    No wonder it was the Capital Society with such a great scale!

    If they were to seed, with Shangcheng as their first step spreading to its surroundings, then the Huaxia national public finance would lose trillions in revenue!

    By then, the stock market would be unstable, and another financial crisis would break out.

    Every country¡¯s greatest fear was another financial crisis, because it would cause that country¡¯s economy to pull back by at least five years.

    The Wei Nation had it several times, back in the nies when the Wei Nation was rich enough to buy the M Nation, but it was all destroyed by a financial crisis making their country be a mediocre nation until this day. Huaxia then took its position and became the leading country in Asia in terms of economy. Huaxia¡¯s economy was too stable, so stable that it made the Western countries envy them, because no financial crisis was able to affect them deeply.

    As for the other countries in Asia like the T Nation etc., all suffered from the financial crisis, and only Huaxia managed to escape; mainly because its governing body was different from the others. However, that was also something the Capital Society didn¡¯t want to see, because it would be difficult for them to intervene.

    Xu Cheng felt that he had collected the information he needed so he snapped his fingers.

    Liu Xianming¡¯s body suddenly shook, looking like he was awakened.

    Xu Cheng smiled at him and said, ¡°Thank you Mr. Liu for your cooperation and willingness to confess everything.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? What did I confess? Don¡¯t try to put those fake evidence on me, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Liu Xianming said in a deep voice: ¡°Mywyer is waiting outside the police station to pick me up when the timees, don¡¯t mess around with me.¡±

    Xu Cheng packed up the documents and then casually put on his mask.

    ¡°Go tell yourwyer that there¡¯s no need to pick you up because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to get a life sentence for your crime!¡± Xu Cheng said as he got up and left.

    Liu Xianming struggled in his chair and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re police, how can you mess around?¡±

    That was when Li Chao walked in and said, ¡°Liu Xianming, take a look at this.¡±

    He handed Liu Xianming the video recording, which showed Liu Xianming confessing everything he knew.

    Liu Xianming¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he struggled to get up as he shouted. ¡°I did not f*cking say anything! I didn¡¯t! That is certainly not me!¡±

    Cold sweat came down his forehead.

    Li Chao leaned down in front of him and said, ¡°Now you will be imprisoned for the crime of dealing drugs.¡±

    Liu Xianming roared, ¡°I don¡¯t admit to that!¡±

 Chapter 754.1 - Donâ€™t insult smugglers (Part One)

    <h4>Chapter 754: Don¡¯t insult smugglers (Part One)</h4>

    As soon as 24 hours had passed from the moment Liu Xianming was arrested, hiswyer arrived at the police station with a briefcase to pressure the police to release him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Mr. Liu Xianming¡¯s release,¡± he said after showing his work permit.

    The police officers registered his ID and contacted Li Chao, who was interrogating Liu Xianming.

    After Li Chao came over, he said directly to thewyer, ¡°Sorry Lawyer Zhang, Liu Xianming has confessed to his criminal acts, and we are officially arresting him for his conviction.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lawyer Zhang was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Officer Li, you¡¯re not kidding me, are you? He confessed? He didn¡¯t do anything, what could he have confessed to? Are you guys just going to beat him into submission? Excuse me, I need to see my client. I think you must have done something to him.¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t see him.¡±

    Having said that, Li Chao walked away.

    Lawyer Zhang: ¡°Wait a minute Officer Li, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve put yourself in the right position! Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you know what consequences you will bring to yourself with that statement just now? Are you saying this on your behalf, or on the behalf of your police department? I¡¯m telling you, I willmunicate directly with your superiors.¡±

    ¡°Then you are free to do as you please.¡± Li Chao shrugged his shoulders and continued to walk away.

    Lawyer Zhang turned around in a panic and picked up his cell phone to make a call to his superiors.

    ¡°Hello? Mr. Shitsuno, the police have officially arrested Liu Xianming and are not willing to release him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Arrested? Who are they to arrest?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They said that Liu Xianming has already confessed to everything.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno yelled. ¡°It must be the police ying a psychological game with us! Liu Xianming could not have confessed. Have you seen him? Is there a possibility of determining whether he was beaten into a confession?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in person yet, they are forbidding me from seeing him. I need to talk to him to know what¡¯s going on,¡± Lawyer Zhang said.

    ¡°I will put pressure on the police from my side, wait for my call.¡±

    After Hiroshi Shitsuno hung up the call, he headed to the Chamber of Commerce.

    The Chamber of Commerce was in a meeting, but he went in and interrupted as he said to Wang Tian, ¡°The situation has changed, Liu Xianming is still being detained by the police, and they have officially arrested him. I feel that the pressure you¡¯ve given to the police was simply not enough!¡±

    Wang Tian¡¯s expression changed and he asked a few VPs and other core tycoons to stay and discuss the matter.

    Wang Tian called the provincial leader directly.

    This time, they used their entire Chamber of Commerce project as a threat, stating the important position of Liu Xianming in the Chamber and the project, and that if he was taken away because of thiswsuit, then the project will be stopped.

    Then the provincial side directed the pressure to the police department.

    Ran Jing¡¯s direct superior even headed to her office to find her.

    At the same time, Hiroshi Shitsuno had a n B, which was making the former North Gate members the scapegoat to take responsibility for this drug smuggling case.

    North Gate had members who weren¡¯t afraid of death because if they took on the me, their family would bepensated with millions of dors.

    ¡°Officer, I want to turn myself in.¡±

 Chapter 754.2 - Donâ€™t insult smugglers (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 754: Don¡¯t insult smugglers (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°That yacht which was involved in the production of illegal drugs and then selling it to the South Gate, I¡¯m here to confess that I did that.¡±

    The officer looked at him, ¡°On which yacht did you make the drugs? Also, who was the contact person you sold to in South Gate? What price did you sell it to him for, what¡¯s the amount of transaction each time, and through what method?¡±

    They were not stupid, and they weren¡¯t going to just believe everything; so the officer asked some questions to test him.

    The confessor answered calmly. ¡°Yacht Sero and we hired divers and the Anglers Association to transport the drugs. The contact person was Ye Wuwei for every transaction, and the amount depends on the market demand.¡±

    All of them were correct.

    But the police officer looked at him and said, ¡°You look very calm?¡±

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t calm, then I would not have turned myself in.¡±

    The Officer: ¡°Why did you turn yourself in?¡±

    The confessor: ¡°Would you believe me if I told you it was my conscience?¡±

    That was when Li Chao walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The officer raised his head. ¡°Chief, this person turned himself in, and it¡¯s about the East Gate drug smuggling case.¡±

    After looking at the recorded statement, Li Chao took the sheet himself and asked the confessor, ¡°Are you clear about the nature of this case? Do you know that even if you turn yourself in, there is no way to get away with it? This is a case where you¡¯d take a bullet and die in the end. Are you sure you are here to turn yourself in?¡±

    The confessor panicked a little, but he quickly pretended to be calm again and said, ¡°I know that. Does the police have a rule to advise people not to confess?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Li Chao smiled.

    The confessor: ¡°That will do. I know the police have been investigating this case for several years, and I know exactly what you have done in the past. I¡¯m here to confess because I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯ve lost this time since you guys found out.¡±

    Li Chao smiled faintly as he sat down and picked up a piece of paper and a pen. ¡°Then please write your mode of operation and a list of all the people who were in contact with you, preferably awork of rtionships. Since you¡¯re here to confess everything, please do cooperate with us.¡±

    Confessor: ¡°I... I have to write it by hand? Isn¡¯t it enough if I just tell you? Are you ying with me?¡±

    Li Chao sneered. ¡°So you realize that I am ying you? Then you also should note to the police department thinking that we¡¯re stupid, alright? You¡¯re onlying now out of all times, and we know that you¡¯re not the culprit behind all this, so don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    The confessor said angrily, ¡°I am the culprit! Are you guys blind? If I wasn¡¯t the culprit, then how would I know everything inside out?¡±

    Li Chaoughed. ¡°Do you know what your biggest w is?¡±

    The confessor: ¡°What?¡±

    Li Chao: ¡°Just now when you turned yourself in, we checked the bnce of your bank card. To be honest, even a lower-ss social worker in Shangcheng would have more savings than you, a ¡®smuggler¡¯ who¡¯s dealing in one of the most profitable businesses. Yet, you haven¡¯t had much on your card over the years, and your family has been living a below-average life, including your parents and your sister. Do you think that¡¯s how smugglers are treated? Are you too low-profiled or have you underestimated the profitability of smuggling? Not that I despise you for being poor, but your poor look right now is insulting to smugglers. Please tell the person behind you to fix your background before putting on this showcase, and don¡¯t insult our intelligence next time.¡±

    Li Chao finished as he ignored this scapegoat and turned around as he walked away.

    Meanwhile, that police department superior pushed open Ran Jing¡¯s office looking pissed, only to find that no one was at the office.

    He asked the secretary, ¡°Where is Little Jing?¡±

    ¡°Chief Ran said she had to investigate other cases, so she hasn¡¯t even been in the office today.¡±

    The superior could tell that it was a perfunctory saying, and he had his hands on his waist as he cursed in the office.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she answer her phone?¡±

    The secretary: ¡°She left the phone in the office.¡±

    His face turned angry.

 Chapter 755.1 - Who in the world are you? (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 755: Who in the world are you? (Part One)</b>

    The superior bumped into Second Team¡¯s captain Li Chao at the corner.

    He looked pissed and scolded right away, ¡°Do you guys not understand English? What the hell is going on? It¡¯s been 24 hours, why haven¡¯t you released him? Official arrest? Who¡¯s idea was this?¡±

    Li Chao let out a bitter smile. ¡°Boss, calm down. We won¡¯t wrong an innocent person, but we also won¡¯t let go of a criminal. We¡¯ve arrested Liu Xianming because we¡¯ve gained further evidence.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me, what did you find? Did anyone get rough with him? Did you beat him into submission?¡±

    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Li Chao said, ¡°I will not do any actions that would discredit the police, you cane with me to check on him.¡±

    The superior nodded; as long as there was no beating then he could exin to his superior.

    He followed Li Chao to the ce where Liu Xianming was being held and sighed out of relief when he saw that Liu Xianming was perfectly fine.

    Liu Xianming saw him as well, and he remembered seeing him during an investment fair so he immediately ran over and grabbed the bars as he yelled, ¡°Director General Huang! You came just in time, these people fooled me! I didn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m not guilty, why are they arresting me? I want to see mywyer!¡±

    ¡°Calm down first Liu Xianming, I believe our police department is an irresponsible institution, and I¡¯m here to understand what¡¯s going on. If the procedure is fine, then I will be able to release you.¡±

    Li Chaoughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if you want to release him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go out.¡±

    Director General Huang frowned. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°This one¡¯s a long story. Mr. Fang from Yanjing interrogated him, and discovered a big problem. So now the Yanjing General headquarters have taken over this case and I¡¯m only responsible for detaining him here. I even feel frightened to hear all the things he confessed to.¡±

    Director General Huang: ¡°How serious?¡±

    Li Chao let out a bitterugh. ¡°To an extent that I shouldn¡¯t have heard it, but unfortunately, I was there and I am now afraid that the top superiors will find me and talk to me about my life or something.¡±

    What Liu Xianming had confessed was not something Li Chao could listen to at his level, but he heard it all. It was because of Xu Cheng that the Dragon Division hadn¡¯t approached him to discuss this level of confidential matters; but Li Chao didn¡¯t know all of this so he was still afraid that someone was going to find him and talk to him.

    Director General Huang wondered, ¡°You can¡¯t even tell me? Then how am I going to exin to the provincial head?¡±

    Li Chao shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know. The provincial police department probably won¡¯t even be able to handle this.¡±

    Director General Huang instantly understood. He had reached the time of retirement, and he did not want to put himself in this mess at this juncture in time. However, it seemed like that it would be difficult for him to retire peacefully now. This case was simply a hot potato.

    ¡°Hey man, could you not reveal just a little information?¡±

    Li Chao came up to his ear and said, ¡°You could tell them that the state has intervened, and this case has been sealed as the nation-level confidential document.¡±

    Director General Huang¡¯s pupils instantly constricted!

    The words ¡®red-state document¡¯ was enough.

    He patted Li Chao¡¯s shoulder and smiled thoughtfully as he said, ¡°No wonder your attitude was quite tough this time... it¡¯s because there¡¯s someone behind you, huh?¡±

    He gave Li Chao a high evaluation in his mind.

    ¡°No way, I was just following the orders. Besides, this case really should not be out together with the city projects, that makes us too passive.¡±

    The superior red at him and advised, ¡°Don¡¯t let others hear what you said, that¡¯s not something you have control of. Take care of your prisoner.¡±

    Having said that he turned around and walked away.

 Chapter 755.2 - Who in the world are you? (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 755: Who in the world are you? (Part Two)</b>

    Within a few steps, he turned back and handed Li Chao a cigarette.

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so reckless next time. A lot of things are very sensitive, you know?¡±

    Li Chao epted the cigarette with sincerity and said, ¡°Yes, I know. I just couldn¡¯t stand the arrogance of these people this time. I was influenced by my teacher so I¡¯m a little straightforward, but I¡¯m only like this with the cases and it¡¯s nothing personal.¡±

    The higher-up nodded and walked away.

    The president of the Chamber of Commerce as well as the vice president were sitting in a limousine on their way to the provincial headquarters. They were heading there to discuss with the top director regarding Shangcheng¡¯s East Gate riverside development project.

    Of course, they could also be considered as being on their way to apply pressure.

    However, before the two of them arrived, Director General Huang had met with the Head Director in his office.

    ¡°About Liu Xianming¡¯s arrest, the Shangcheng police department¡¯s decision was based on conclusive evidence.¡±

    The Head Director who was reviewing the document raised his head and stroked his temple before looking at his subordinate.

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    Director General Huang: ¡°I respect their decision and I took a look at it. All the procedures and everything were fine.¡±

    The Head Director took off his sses and stopped reviewing the document as he packed up and said, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s responsible for the Riverside development project? It¡¯s the group of people behind Liu Xianming, thergest Chamber of Commerce here, ranked top two in the country. Its financial influence is no less than that of a small consortium, just different in nature. I sent you there to ease the tension between the two sides, so how did you manage to intensify the conflict and also confirm that he¡¯s guilty?¡±

    Director General Huang: ¡°I have inquired about it and this case with Mr. Liu has been transferred to Yanjing.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Head Director furrowed his brows as everything about Yanjing was quite sensitive. ¡°Which unit was it transferred to?¡±

    Director General Huang came over and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s been sealed as a red-state document. Which means that aside from Yanjing, no other regional police department would be allowed to touch this case, including us.¡±

    His eyes contracted for a moment and immediately got alerted.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very serious matter then.¡± He frowned.

    ¡°Although we may lose a big project, this is really not something we can interfere with,¡± Director General Huang advised.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He knew what was going on right away. ¡°Your reminder is very timely. Fortunately I have not favored any side on this matter, or else it¡¯d be bad. Seems like the project has to be terminated now.¡±

    If he insisted on releasing Liu Xianming in this case, then he could just wait to beid off.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Director General Huang agreed.

    That was when the secretary walked in and said, ¡°The president and vice president of the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce are outside requesting to meet with you.¡±

    They two looked at each other in the eye and the Head Director said, ¡°Just tell them I¡¯m not in the office.¡±

    The secretary: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Meanwhile, Wang Tian and the VP who had just arrived were told by the secretary that the Head Director was not in office.

    The two wondered, ¡°Secretary Li, didn¡¯t we book an appointment?¡±

    ¡°It was a temporary decision.¡±

    The two presidents immediately could tell something was wrong, and this sudden change of attitude was quite meaningful.

    Plus, Liu Xianming was officially arrested, so they felt that maybe he had already confessed something he shouldn¡¯t have!

    Ran Jing¡¯s home.

    She asked Xu Cheng toe visit, and once he arrived, she asked him directly, ¡°Who in the world are you? What did you do to make both my direct superior and even the provincial head keep quiet about this case?¡±

 Chapter 756.1 - Hello (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 756: Hello (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng said directly, ¡°This case was not under your control to begin with, but considering that your local police department had been following up on the progress and the effort put into this case, if we snatch away this case directly, then you will be very emotional. That¡¯s why I stepped in to cooperate with you and follow up the case. In fact, this case involves something greater, and you simply can not clean up this mess. Not just your direct superior, but even the provincial head would avoid this case.¡±

    Ran Jing was stunned. ¡°Are they a transnational criminal group?¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°Transnational criminal groups would be too low for me to be involved. It¡¯s best for you if you know less about this case. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the case anymore. Did you call me here to treat me to a meal again?¡±

    Ran Jing looked straight at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Can you take off your mask and let me take another look?¡±

    Xu Cheng froze.

    Ran Jing thought he was angry and hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not trying to look at your scars, I just think you remind me of someone I know. Your figure and your way of going about things are very simr; you¡¯re the one who instructed Li Chao on this case, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    Ran Jing: ¡°Your methods and style are really like a friend of mine.¡±

    Xu Cheng took off his mask without hesitation as he also wanted to see if Ran Jing could recognize him or not. He wanted to use her as a test to predict how Lin Chuxue might react in the future.

    Ran Jing looked at his face for a long time.

    Xu Cheng did not know why, but he somewhat feared that he would recognize him so he asked tentatively, ¡°See anything?¡±

    Rab Jing shook her head silently. ¡°No, maybe I¡¯m thinking too much, sorry. By the way, you said you have a wife?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s not it,¡± Ran Jing said.

    After wiping his mouth, Xu Cheng put on his mask again and said, ¡°Then thank you again for your hospitality today.¡±

    ¡°No, on the contrary, I want to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you taking over this case, I really couldn¡¯t have handled it. But I also can¡¯t let these criminals go free. I think thew should be righteous and not be influenced by certain connections or rtionships.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°When you reach that level, then you¡¯ll know how to weigh and bnce. Many times, a lot of people don¡¯t care about crimes for the sake of their political performance.¡±

    Having said that, he stood up ready to leave. ¡°Well, thank you for this meal today. You saved me from being pointed at in a public restaurant.¡±

    Ran Jing suddenly said to him, ¡°If you have time, I want to learn more from you.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, and without looking back, he pulled open the door and left.

    Ran Jing walked him to the elevator, and Xu Cheng stared at the elevator door, waiting for it to open.

    The moment the elevator door pulled open, Lin Chuxue¡¯s stunningly beautiful face appeared like rolling open an ancient scroll. Her head was down and her long eyshes looked gentle like calm water, yet Xu Cheng felt a surging wave inside his heart.

    He froze looking at the face that he hadn¡¯t seen for a few days, feeling like it had been a year. She had lost a lot of weight, and the moment she raised her eyes, she looked indifferent as if she had returned to the old Lin Chuxue who was always indifferent to everything.

    The moment Lin Chuxue raised her eyes and met with Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes behind his mask, Xu Cheng¡¯s heart started to beat faster and he wanted to call out her name at that moment.

    However, Lin Chuxue was just surprised to see a masked man and brushed past him as if he was a stranger.

 Chapter 756.2 - Hello (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 756: Hello (Part Two)</b>

    There was a moment when Xu Cheng wanted to grab her hand and hold her wrist.

    But, after leaving a long-lost light fragrance, she brushed past his side.

    When she stared at Xu Cheng for that moment, she couldn¡¯t read the tenderness and the thousands of emotions from those eyes as she simply ignored him.

    Was he upset?

    A little bit. Xu Cheng stood still in front of the elevator door for a long time, even until Lin Chuxue had walked past him for a few meters.

    ¡°Little Xue, I missed you so much. It¡¯s been a long time, what have you been doing? Why didn¡¯t you talk to us when something happened?¡± Ran Jing gave Lin Chuxue a warm hug.

    Lin Chuxue made a bitterugh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯m waiting for Yaoyao toe back. She said she¡¯s going to meet up with me when she returns today.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his head and stared at Lin Chuxue, he just couldn¡¯t see enough of her. He felt his heart ache, realizing that Lin Chuxue had lost some weight during her charity work.

    For a moment, Xu Cheng was stunned looking at her.

    Ran Jing saw that Xu Cheng had turned his head and was staring nkly at her best friend, Lin Chuxue, so she smiled and asked him curiously, ¡°You recognize her, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng subconsciously murmured, ¡°Chuxue.¡±

    Both Ran Jing and Lin Chuxue froze.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Lin Chuxue thought she had misheard.

    Only then did Xu Cheng react and hurriedly exined, ¡°You¡¯re the famous celebrity Lin Chuxue, right?¡±

    Ran Jingughed. ¡°I was right that he must have guessed your identity when he stared at you like that.¡±

    Lin Chuxue alsoughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been out of the circle for a year and a half, and I¡¯ve lost weight. I didn¡¯t think there would be fans who would recognize me, it¡¯s quite touching.¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my colleague, Mr. Fang.¡± Ran Jing walked over to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and smiled at Lin Chuxue.

    Lin Chuxue politely extended her hand. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mind immediately recalled the scene when he was a child, he was brought to Ennd by Uncle Lin Guiren to his foster parents¡¯ house, and when he saw Lin Chuxue back then, she already looked beautiful and her smile looked noble and generous.

    She had the same smile as she said, ¡°Hello.¡±

    Another scene was when Xu Cheng, Ran Jing, and Shen Yao lived together, she appeared in the apartment as Shen Yao¡¯s best friend, and their first greeting was also: Hello.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Xu Cheng shook hands with her.

    Lin Chuxue noticed that his eyes were somewhat red and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?¡±

    Ran Jing exined, ¡°He has wounds on his face.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded, but she looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes and wondered why it looked somewhat simr, but she did think much about it since Shen Yao had said over the phone that she had seen ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯ abroad. Thus, even though Lin Chuxue felt something was odd about this person in front of her, she didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°Come on, Little Xue, don¡¯t stand outside. Let¡¯s go in, I missed you so much.¡± Ran Jing pulled Lin Chuxue inside.

    Xu Cheng turned around, and the elevator had descended again because of his hesitation. While he waited for the elevator, Lin Chuxue subconsciously turned around to look at his back, and she was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t know why but she asked subconsciously, ¡°Mr. Fang, could I see how you look? I heard that the current ¡®Revitalization¡¯ series of products can cure such facial scars.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body shook for a moment.

    He could sense Lin Chuxue slowly approaching him from behind.

    He also slowly turned his head and nced at her.

    Lin Chuxue stared at his eyes behind the mask with an indescribable longing.

    Xu Cheng was a little hesitant to take off his mask.

    That was when the elevator came back up and opened. Lin Chuxue rushed over to Shen Yao who came out of the elevator and asked in a hurry, ¡°How was it, Yao Yao, did you see him in person? Is he okay? Is he badly injured? What did the doctor say?¡±

    Shen Yao let out a bitter smile. ¡°Little Xue, you have so many questions and I can¡¯t answer them all at once. Calm down.¡±

    Xu Cheng watched the three of them walk into the apartment with his movement frozen in mid-air as he was about to take off his mask, and finally he disappeared into the elevator.

 Chapter 757.1 - Beat the dog before the lion (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 757: Beat the dog before the lion (Part One)</b>

    Shen Yao looked at Lin Chuxue anxiously once they were in the apartment.

    ¡°Little Xue, he wasn¡¯t well. His whole body was bandaged, and when I went to see him, he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor told me to be mentally prepared that there¡¯s a possibility he may never wake up again.¡±

    Lin Chuxue fell onto the sofa, losing all color from her pale face.

    Ran Jing asked in surprise, ¡°Howe? What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say in a nutshell.¡± Lin Chuxue said quietly, ¡°At first, I was kidnapped to be used as a tool to threaten Xu Cheng, and I chose tomit suicide in order not to be a burden to him. But I woke up and I was alive and well. I didn¡¯t see Xu Cheng beside me, and many people didn¡¯t allow me to leave the country, because once I go out, I would be a target again. I have been very worried about Xu Cheng¡¯s safety, so that¡¯s why I asked Yaoyao to help me see him. It seems like he¡¯s been hurt really badly, I don¡¯t know what happened and I want to know why.¡±

    When Shen Yao heard that Lin Chuxue was willing tomit suicide for Xu Cheng, she froze for a moment and looked at Lin Chuxue dumbfoundedly as she said, ¡°Then you should go see him.¡±

    Perhaps this was why Xu Cheng chose Lin Chuxue instead of her?

    If it was Shen Yao, she didn¡¯t know if she would have the courage to do the same.

    Lin Chuxue shook her head, frustrated. ¡°I can¡¯t get out. You don¡¯t know how strong his enemies are this time. I don¡¯t even know who they are, but I know they are very powerful. So powerful that they were able to kidnap someone in broad daylight with guns in their hand. If I leave the country, my information will be tracked down and I will soon be their target again. Right now, Xu Cheng is still alive, which means that they will not give up, and if I am caught again, then Xu Cheng¡¯s injury would not mean anything. Also, my passport has been gged to be denied from leaving the country.¡±

    ¡°How did you guys get into such a mess with this group of people?¡± Ran Jing asked curiously, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for the past three years; how have you and Xu Cheng been doing?¡±

    ¡°With great poweres great responsibility. His business expanded too much so other people started eyeing his sess. These three years, he went abroad and earned nearly thirty billion dors in assets. I didn¡¯t expect that they could be desperate enough to do something like this.¡± Lin Chuxue sighed.

    ¡°Thirty billion? Dors?!¡± Even Shen Yao was stunned. Her father only had more than two billion dors of assets, and Xu Cheng had earned this much within merely three years?

    Ran Jing was also shocked. ¡°Did he go rob someone¡¯s money to be targeted like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding,¡± said Ran Jing immediately after.

    The other two weren¡¯t angry either.

    Lin Chuxue looked distracted as she covered her eyes with her hands and said in a low voice, ¡°I hope he can wake up safely. I don¡¯t know what to do now; I wanted to divert my attention from thinking about him with the charity stuff I¡¯m doing these days, but I can¡¯t help it. I worry about him all the time because I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s been, nor his condition. I can¡¯t sleep thinking that there¡¯s no one around him to take care of him. My heart aches and I just want to fly over to see him and stay by his side.¡±

    When Lin Chuxue took her hands away, tears rolled down her face.

    Ran Jing patted her shoulder. ¡°It will be fine. With him in that condition, even if you were around, he probably can¡¯t hear anything. He has to rely on his own willpower to wake up, and what you have to do is to not let his enemies find you and make trouble for Xu Cheng. You should cherish what he had done for you and live well, then wait for his return.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded and wiped the tears away from the corners of her eyes. She stroked the huge diamond ring on her finger and a rare happy smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°This is the wedding ring he put on for me when I was in aa, I will wait for him toe back and have a wedding with him. He will be here, right?¡±

    Shen Yao looked at the ring and had some mixed feelings in her heart.

    But she still smiled and nodded. ¡°He will, and you two will be together eventually. I believe that he will wake up.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Then during this period of time, how about Little Xue, you stay in this apartment? You can¡¯t be exposed to the media. Otherwise, once you appear in the news, those people will easily find you.¡±

    Shen Yao also nodded, mainly because the two of them were worried about Lin Chuxue¡¯s mental state. If they didn¡¯t take care of her, they were afraid that she would be depressed or something like that.

    Lin Chuxue nodded silently as all of her focus right now was on Xu Cheng¡¯s condition and she couldn¡¯t think about anything else

 Chapter 757.2 - Beat the dog before the lion (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 757: Beat the dog before the lion (Part Two)</b>

    ¨C Meanwhile ¨C

    ¨C In the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce conference room ¨C

    The atmosphere was very depressing and the room was filled with cigarette smoke, showing how troubled they were.

    President Wang Tian tapped on the table and broke the silence after extinguishing his cigarette. ¡°Today, the provincial head suddenly cancelled the appointment and refused to meet with us, which is the first time this has ever happened. Coupled with the premise that Liu Xianming was arrested and imprisoned, shouldn¡¯t you say something, Mr. Hiroshi Shitsurno? Who was it that guaranteed that Liu Xianming would keep his mouth shut? And now? He has been arrested, which means that he has said something he shouldn¡¯t have said, and that in turn, caused our Chamber of Commerce¡¯s influence to be diminished.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno was also very worried, but in the face of so many people questioning, he said with a calm face, ¡°Think about it. If Liu Xianming really confessed something, would I still be sitting here with you in this meeting? Did Liu Xianming not know enough about me? But the police did not take actions to arrest me, what does that mean? It means that there is a possibility that he didn¡¯t confess at all and this may just be the police¡¯s trick to have us confuse ourselves and reveal something. It could also simply be a test! Of course, I still must apologize because Liu Xianming¡¯s imprisonment has made everyone distracted and worried.¡±

    The members felt that Hiroshi Shitsuno was right in his analysis after listening to it.

    If Liu Xianming had really confessed to something, then Hiroshi Shitsuno would be the first one to be arrested after, because he was in charge of the operation.

    Wang Tian looked at Hiroshi Shitsuno and asked, ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t worry about the police arresting Liu Xianming?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno said bluntly, ¡°I know that everyone is also worried about what Liu Xianming knows and if he has confessed it all. First, I¡¯m sure that he hasn¡¯t confessed everything but I also won¡¯t let him have this chance!¡±

    Wang Tian: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno said word for word, ¡°Liu Xianming will die in prison!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. They were all businessmen, and they had never killed someone so directly. Although they agreed with Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s ruthless decision, they were also terrified at the same time.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno had to intimidate this group of people, because he needed to stabilize them as they¡¯ve been quite undetermined on this matter. If he didn¡¯t beat the dog in front of the lion, then he was afraid that these people would turn against him all of the sudden. Now that they were on the same boat, it was time to show them the other side of his ruthlessness.

 Chapter 758.1 - Luring the snake out of the hole (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 758: Luring the snake out of the hole (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Xu Cheng¡¯s Vi in Shangcheng ¨C

    Xu Cheng was smoking a cigarette with his hands resting on the patio fence.

    Bei Shan came over and nced at the vi next door as he teased him, ¡°This is the first time your n didn¡¯t work out. Didn¡¯t think that your wife would stay with her love rivals and note back to live here, eh?¡±

    ¡°Staying there is better for her, at least her girlfriends can take care of her,¡± Xu Cheng said as he realized something and turned his head to look at Bei Shan, ¡°What do you mean by love rivals?¡±

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Do you think the Dragon Division sits around and does nothing? Can¡¯t you see that those twodies are interested in you? Especially Shen Yao, I can guarantee that she absolutely likes you; what does that make her if not a love rival? Your wife is really generous; I don¡¯t believe that she can¡¯t see that Shen Yao is interested in you, and she even sent her to see the fake you.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re single, because you really don¡¯t have a high EQ. My wife knows this, so it¡¯s only appropriate to ask her for help. Because she feels that way, she will take the request as her own mission, and instead of going abroad to see me on my wife¡¯s behalf, she was there to see me herself.¡±

    Bei Shan felt hurt as it was the first time someone directly told him that he had a low EQ.

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know too much?¡±

    Bei Shanughed bitterly, knowing that he was referring to them keeping an eye on Lin Chuxue and the people around her.

    ¡°How could we not? It was because of our inattention in the first ce that your wife got injured and you almost killed me even if you were viting the rules. If we don¡¯t be smarter about it, who knows what you¡¯re going to do next time? Don¡¯t me us, we were forced. Now everyone knows that you are willing to do anything for your wife, so as long as we take care of her safety, you can do everything without fear.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Bei Shan took out a cigarette from his case and lit it, before asking, ¡°How are you going to deal with this Hiroshi Shitsuno case?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll y with it.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯ll y a game with them myself. You don¡¯t need to interfere in this matter. Since therge consortiums in the dark have been ying dirty, then I¡¯ll also y dirty with them. You guys intervening will onlyplicate things and bring it to a national level, then there would be all sorts of diplomacy involved and we still won¡¯t get to the back-end yers. So I¡¯ll deal with them personally. The first time I set foot in that country, I destroyed a consortium. This time, whichever level of power I find, I¡¯ll destroy it!¡±

    Bei Shan coughed. ¡°Will this incident be too big?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll be interested if it wasn¡¯t this big?¡± Xu Cheng sneered. ¡°You just need to be responsible for protecting my wife. This time, I will take revenge from the entire Capital Society, and there¡¯s no need for the Dragon Division to get involved.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What if you fail?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°My disciple will tell my wife that I am dead, so that she will never have to worry about anything again. If the Dragon Division thinks they owe me something, then I just hope you can protect my wife¡¯s safety and not let her get hurt ever again. Of course, if I¡¯m not dead, then I¡¯ll protect her myself.¡±

 Chapter 758.2 - Luring the snake out of the hole (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 758: Luring the snake out of the hole (Part Two)</b>

    Bei Shan: ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me, how exactly do you n to y this game?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? One word: kill!¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Foreign invaderse into our country and get away with so much. Even if you catch them, you still have to return them to their country. By then, what trouble could they get into? The key behind this Capital Society is not the state, but the individuals. So then we¡¯ll deal with it personally instead of putting them through the legal process. If they y dirty, then we will y dirty as well and see who¡¯s better at it!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°Your hostility is getting heavier.¡±

    Xu Cheng froze for a moment, then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just like this. If others respect me, then I will be kind. To those who care for me, I¡¯ll be even better to them. But if anyone harms me or my friends, then even returning with ten or hundred fold of harm wouldn¡¯t be enough to alleviate my pain.¡±

    Bei Shan understood where he wasing from. Xu Cheng had lost his father and then his mother, so he cherished those people around him who cared for him, and if anyone could be forgiven by saying the word ¡°sorry,¡± then he would be an idiot!

    ¡°By the way, let Liu Xianming go.¡±

    Bei Shan was speechless. ¡°He¡¯s been convicted, how could we release him?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Can you find out where Hiroshi Shitsuno is at right now?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°He¡¯s very good at hiding and very witty. We couldn¡¯t find his hiding ce and he also didn¡¯t leave the country yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, release Liu Xianming and the first person who will want to see him will be Hiroshi Shitsuno. Luring the snake out of the hole.¡± Xu Cheng red at Bei Shan. ¡°How did you be the Ace of Diamonds?¡±

    Bei Shan was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not as calctive as you are. We are only trained to gather intelligence and conduct assassination work, we don¡¯t y with people¡¯s minds.¡±

    Xu Cheng ignored him and turned around as he went inside the house.

    Meanwhile, what Hiroshi Shitsuno didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t find out his background and secret ns, but it was because Xu Cheng didn¡¯t n to deal with him through a legal process.

    He would not have expected that the Grim Reaper had its scythe on his neck for a long time, only waiting for Xu Cheng to announce his death sentence.

    However, it would not be Xu Cheng¡¯s style if he let Hiroshi Shitsuno go this easily. He was going to make it a slow and painful death for Hiroshi Shitsuno. Now he was standing in the dark while Hiroshi Shitsuno was in the light, and he could follow the clues and climb his way up just like when he extinguished the Shanling family.

    Sometimes, to nt fear in others¡¯ minds, it¡¯s more effective to create a fear of the unknown than to directly put a knife on their necks. They wouldn¡¯t know what threats they are facing, nor when their deaths wille; just like when he assassinated the five men from noble families who insulted him when he was a kid.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno leaned over the pool in his vi with his cell phone in his hand, and as soon as he confirmed the mission, the assassins would head into the prison to take out Liu Xianming.

    But he was not stupid, and he was calctive at heart. If Liu Xianming didn¡¯t say anything and this was really a police test, then killing Liu Xianming at this time would be falling into their trap.

    Liu Xianming¡¯swyer called just when he was about to confirm the mission.

    ¡°Mr. Hiroshi Shitsuno, Liu Xianming has been released. After we negotiated with the police, they released Liu Xianming under our pressure.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno was relieved.

    ¡°Bring him to me.¡±

    Liu Xianming sat in the car, his body shaking a little. In fact, he refused to be released at first.

    He knew that he had already confessed everything, and he would only be killed if he was released. At the very least, he could stay alive in the prison. However, the police department wasn¡¯t going to detain him any longer.

    He wanted to run away, but his legal team directly sent him to Hiroshi Shitsuno.

    What Liu Xianming didn¡¯t know was that he would be Xu Cheng¡¯s bait to find out Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s hiding ce.

 Chapter 759.1 - Countermeasure (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 759: Countermeasure (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng was in the vi, and Bei Shan was doing a tattoo for him, a tattoo shared by the Sanko Group.

    Bei Shan saw through his thoughts and said, ¡°You want to frame them again?¡±

    ¡°Do you think there is a better way? Only bypletely messing up the two major groups can I get my way inside.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°But you are not afraid if this tattoo bes permanent?

    Xu Cheng looked at him like he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Have you not used the Mand Revitalization series?¡±

    Bei Shan was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s a luxury item that I can¡¯t afford.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ll send you a box one day. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance, because you can gift it to any girl you like.¡±

    Bei Shan got excited. ¡°This stingy guy¡¯s finally willing to be generous. I¡¯ll remember this and if you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll tell your wife that you¡¯ve be an ugly man and have her divorce you.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°... Do you really think I get by with my looks?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°...¡±

    After Xu Cheng put on his clothes, he walked downstairs with a smug smile on his face.

    Liu Xianming sat in thewyer¡¯s car, and thewyer asked him somewhat intentionally, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡±

    Liu Xianming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He did not dare to guess whether they had heard anything, but he felt he should hope for the best since if Hiroshi Shitsuno really knew something, then they wouldn¡¯t be here to pick him up.

    So, Liu Xianming tentatively asked, ¡°Have you heard any news?¡±

    Thewyer shook his head. ¡°No, but you were suddenly arrested, so we thought you confessed something.¡±

    ¡°How could that be.¡± Liu Xianming said, ¡°If I had confessed, would I have been released? I guess it¡¯s just a police trick.¡±

    Thewyer nodded. ¡°We also guessed that it was their trick, and that¡¯s why we fought to bail you out.¡±

    ¡°What about Mr. Hiroshi Shitsuno? The police didn¡¯t bother him, right?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t confess, how would they find him?¡± Thewyer looked at Liu Xianming in surprise.

    Liu Xianming smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    He breathed a sigh of relief.

    But when he saw that the car did not drive towards Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s vi, he asked in wonder, ¡°Has Mr. Hiroshi Shitsuno moved?¡±

    Thewyer said, ¡°You just got out. For safety¡¯s sake, you can¡¯t meet him at the old ce. The police in Shangcheng are always a little trickier than the rest of the region. This was a reminder from the North Gate members.¡±

    There was a figure leaping across buildings from one to another while following where the car was going, and this person was Xu Cheng.

    He knew that Hiroshi Shitsuno definitely would not be stupid enough to immediately meet with Liu Xianming, and he would lead them on a wild goose chase first.

 Chapter 759.2 - Countermeasure (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 759: Countermeasure (Part Two)</b>

    Hiroshi Shitsuno needed to meet with Liu Xianming, because he wanted to test whether Liu Xianming was still the same person as before. To decide whether to kill Liu Xianming or not, Hiroshi Shitsuno needed to see him first before making this decision.

    As expected, when the car drove through a blind spot in surveince, Liu Xianming was off from the car. The car drove through naturally and nobody would have noticed that Liu Xianming wasn¡¯t seated inside anymore.

    Meanwhile, another van passed and dragged Liu Xianming, who was rolling on the ground, into the vehicle as it advanced in the opposite direction. The entire process was smooth, and by the time they appeared under surveince, they were driving in the opposite direction, and the general public wouldn¡¯t have even noticed Liu Xianming being switched.

    Liu Xianming stared at the North Gate members in the van with fear. ¡°I did not say anything!¡±

    ¡°You know that Mr. Hiroshi Shitsuno has always been cautious, and no one really knows what happened with you inside those bars, so it¡¯s always right to be careful.¡±

    A technician scanned Liu Xianming for trackers and nodded at the others when everything was clear.

    Liu Xianming cursed, ¡°I f*cking went in for everyone, so I feel frustrated enough. Now you guys are doing this to me?¡±

    The North Gate member driving the car looked at him from the front rear-view mirror andughed lightly. ¡°Your temper is right. We were more afraid that you would have no temper, which would mean you¡¯ve wronged us and betrayed everyone.¡±

    Liu Xianming froze for a moment and swallowed air.

    ¡°But being careful is right, we have dealt with the Shangcheng Police Department and we know how sticky they are. So, I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Having said that, the door opened when the van was passing over a bridge. Someone put a sack over Liu Xianmian¡¯s head and pushed him down the river.

    It was at night, and nobody would know if anyone fell into the river.

    Liu Xianming struggled in the sack when a yacht passed under the bridge and pulled him up. The yacht then headed downstream of the river.

    This anti-surveince operation was quite smooth, and Xu Cheng thought that if it were the police department tracking this down, they would have lost them by now.

    Fortunately, he was watching them from above and saw the entire sequence of them swapping Liu Xianming around.

    Liu Xianming drank a lot of river water, and after the sack was untied, he opened his blurry eyes and saw a man in his thirties smoking a cigar ¨C Hiroshi Shitsuno!

    The man squatted down and stuffed the cigar into Liu Xianming¡¯s mouth, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Sorry brother, your identity is too sensitive, and I only did this so I could get rid of all the police. You¡¯re safe from now on.¡±

    Liu Xianming spit out the cigar and cursed, ¡°The police have not been rough on me, but my own people are rough on me. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just kill me now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Liu Xianming was baffled hearing Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s words.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno smiled right after and said, ¡°Just teasing you. If I killed you in jail, then that¡¯ll prove to the police you were the right person to arrest, and this case will continue to be investigated.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, his tone changed. ¡°If you do die, it would be really hard for them to investigate from here.¡±

    Liu Xianming¡¯s face changed. ¡°No! Mr. Hiroshi Shitsuno, I did not say anything, I swear! I can do more things for you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done a good job, and there¡¯s nothing left for you to do.¡±

    Having said that, Hiroshi Shitsuno pulled out a pistol equipped with a silencer, and fired a shot into Liu Xianming¡¯s head.

    Liu Xianming didn¡¯t even get to react before the bullet went through his head as he slowly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Throw him into the sea.¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno finished as he turned around in his pajamas and walked towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 760.1 - Muddling the Water to Kill Them Easily (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 760: Muddling the Water to Kill Them Easily (Part One)</b>

    The man in ck was none other than Xu Cheng.

    His y had officially begun.

    After he swam ashore from the river, he ran to a car where a sniper rifle had been prepared inside!

    After he took a look at it, he quickly drove the car onto the highway.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s injury was very serious and he could not afford to dy the treatment, so he must be on his way to the hospital for blood transfusion.

    Therefore, he had to drive through the highway.

    Xu Cheng had rehearsed the route from the only highway opening beside where his yacht docked.

    He parked his car at the side of the highway and got off, jumping outside of the railing. He set up the sniper rifle at the bridge pier and aimed at the only intersection where Hiroshi Shitsuno could get onto the highway from.

    He was picked up by the bodyguards and carried into the car as they drove towards the hospital.

    Their car had just started when the window ss suddenly shattered and the driver in the driver¡¯s seat was shot through the chest and died on the spot!

    Hiroshi Shitsuno, who was still conscious, was frightened as his face changed.

    ¡°Watanabe, drive!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno yelled at his confidant.

    Watanabe hurriedly jumped onto the driver¡¯s seat and quickly drove onto the highway.

    In the process, Xu Cheng deliberately shot the bullets on the side of the car and the ss windows.

    That was enough.

    After Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s car avoided this wave of assassination attempts, he knew who was targeting him.

    His confidant Watanabe hesitated and said, ¡°Boss, someone doesn¡¯t want you to get back alive to be the seventh-generation president!¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno leaned on the back seat with a pale serious face.

    After a long while, he decided and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital. Someone doesn¡¯t want me back alive and we can¡¯t trust anyone right now. We can only save ourselves. Just wait until I head back to the country; I¡¯ll show them what I¡¯ve got.¡±

    He knew very well that this was an internalpetition among the Sanko Group!

    One of the three leaders did not want him to return home alive, or maybe two of them.

    The confidant nodded as he turned around, got off the highway, and drove into the city.

    At a certain intersection, Xu Cheng¡¯s vehicle drove parallel to them.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno knew very well that with the support from the Capital Society, if he was able to return home with honor then he would definitely be a strong candidate for the next president.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno was very frustrated and angry as he took out his phone and made a long-distance call.

    Once the call went through, he said angrily, ¡°Mr. Okami, I am in a bit of trouble, and I think that since you have asked me to do such an important thing, you should be responsible for me to finish it without any distractions, right?¡±

    After this name came out of Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s mouth, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Okami!

    The Lord of Asia!

    Okami asked curiously from the other end of the phone, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just now, I almost died. The mission you entrusted to me has not beenpleted, but people from Sanko want me to die! I was lucky to be able to escape, but they will still try to kill me in Huaxia!¡±

    Okami: ¡°How do you know it was your guys who did it?¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno: ¡°I am familiar with the tattoos of that group, and I saw the tattoos inside the assassin¡¯s coat when he tried to kill me; he was definitely a member of the group! Okami-san, I need you to find a way to get me back to my country, and I must deal with this matter first. Otherwise I can¡¯t stay here properly.¡±

    Okami: ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since the police are watching you tightly as well, you can¡¯t easily advance with what you¡¯re doing. Come back first and I¡¯ll arrange for you to return to the country in secret. Deal with your internal affairs and give me a call if you need anything, I will make sure you have no worries behind your back.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be hard for the Capital Society to handle the Sanko Group, but the key was finding out who wanted to assassinate Hiroshi Shitsuno, and he could only do that by himself.

    ¡°Many thanks,¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno said.

    Xu Cheng was still driving the car, and Watanabe started to notice him. The ss window was tinted, but Xu Cheng still stepped on the gas pedal and passed their car.

    He then picked up the phone and called Bei Shan, ¡°Help me keep an eye on him. He¡¯s going to return to the Wei Nation in a few days. The n went very smoothly and I heard a new name. I don¡¯t know who it is but I¡¯ll head to the ck market to find out.¡±

 Chapter 760.2 - Muddling the Water to Kill Them Easily (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 760: Muddling the Water to Kill Them Easily (Part Two)</b>

    In this world, a lot of intelligence could be brought from the ck market.

    There were specialized intelligence departments responsible for making money by selling intelligence. For example, those small countries where criminals tend to gather can¡¯t handle these criminals on their own, so they would gather their information and sell it in the ck market which is then brought by the Assassin Alliance, who will finish them off. Some information collected would be sold with a high price, and this way, these countries could earn money and get rid of the criminals at the same time, killing two birds with one stone.

    The Assassin Alliance was an organization that would collect and buy this kind of information the most, because they needed the intelligence to form awork. It was also a good source of ie for them when they don¡¯t go on assassin missions.

    The King of Assassins, Solo, would sleep at a different location every day and wake up before dawn, because he had offended too many people.

    But even so, he was still found by Xu Cheng.

    He woke up only to find a man sitting by the window.

    Solo was shocked that he didn¡¯t notice this person¡¯s presence at all for the entire night.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You have a habit of logging into your Assassin intelligencework every day, and I just looked at your recent IP address, so it was not difficult to find you.¡±

    With the two hackers Caesar and his disciple, it wasn¡¯t hard to track all the recent IP locations of Solo¡¯s ount.

    Xu Cheng said after a moment of contemtion, ¡°I want you to look up a person for me.¡±

    Solo: ¡°Who?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Okami, he should be a businessman in the Wei Nation.¡±

    Solo sat up and got online through the hotel¡¯sputer, logged into their own intelligence system, and looked up ¡®Okami¡¯ in the list of Wei Nation businesses.

    He then frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s on the x-rated list. You better think twice about whether you want to keep looking at this person¡¯s information. Inside our intelligencework, everything that reaches the x-list belongs to the prohibited level. These people usually have a great influence, and I¡¯m afraid this Okami is possibly a godfather level person in the Wei Nation economic world.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Help me register a bounty mission under the name ¡®Kameda Tsuru.¡¯¡±

    Solo: ¡°Bounty for killing who?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his head and stared at Solo behind his ck hood and said word for word, ¡°Kill Okami!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Solo refused. ¡°Once this bounty mission is exposed, our Assassin Alliance will be finished! The power behind Okami is too big!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°So, you can take the initiative to tell Okami about this bounty mission. I want to let him know that there is a bounty to kill him.¡±

    Kameda Tsuru was a confidant of one of the three Sanko Group giants, and Okami could easily discover who he is if he wanted to.

 Chapter 761.1 - I want to kill someone (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 761: I want to kill someone (Part One)</b>

    After Xu Cheng left, Solo scratched his head that was covered in cold sweat.

    This was the third time in his life that he was threatened like this. The king of assassins had always been an intimidating figure, but now someone came knocking on his door and he couldn¡¯t do anything about him.

    What was wrong with this world?

    An SS level expert had been found so easily and was forced to do whatever he was told.

    Solo felt that it was the end of his king of assassins¡¯ legend, and he was afraid that if he continued, then it was a matter of time before he lost his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old.¡± He sighed as he lit a cigarette, feeling lost for his future.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with what was happening in Huaxia anymore; he needed to go back to the Miguchi Group and immediately resolve that matter, or else he might be involved in an ¡®ident¡¯ at any time.

    HIs confidant looked at him in the airport and asked, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you suspect Mr. Okami?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that they want to get rid of me because I wasn¡¯t doing a great job. But now, things are not heading in the wrong direction, so it¡¯s not Okami who¡¯s trying to get rid of me. I think the other two Miguchi heads are more suspicious! Of course, only Okami knows that I¡¯m returning to the country, so if something happens to me during the trip, then it¡¯s undoubtedly Okami behind all this.¡±

    Meanwhile, Xu Cheng was also lining up to head to the Wei Nation with his mask on.

    After Okami and his men went through the security check, it was Xu Cheng¡¯s turn, and the Wei Nation customs looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Please take off your mask.¡±

    Xu Cheng simply took off his mask, revealing his horrifying face. The officer asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this trip?¡±

    His identity had changed.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°You see how I look; I want to go and fix it up. The stic surgery in Huaxia is not advanced enough and there¡¯s not enough privacy.¡±

    The two officers looked at each other and stamped the approval, allowing Xu Cheng to fly to the Wei Nation.

    Xu Cheng quickly put on the mask again and walked through the security check. He pretended to pass by Hiroshi Shitsuno in the waiting lounge and dropped a small chip, which was both a wiretap and tracker, into his bag.

    The two boarded the ne together and got off together. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t rush to follow Hiroshi Shitsuno, because the more he followed him at this time, the more likely he would be discovered since Hiroshi Shitsuno was in a very tense mental state.

    Xu Cheng looked at the tracker moving on his cellphone and found that everywhere Hiroshi Shitsuno was heading was inside the country.

    As long as Hiroshi Shitsuno stayed at the same spot for more than five minutes, then Xu Cheng would record this coordinate and location down.

    When Matsushima Raiko got into her car to head home after work, she lifted her rear view mirror to fix her makeup and saw someone lying on the seats behind her.

    A man wearing a mask.

 Chapter 761.2 - I want to kill someone (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 761: I want to kill someone (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°You betrayed me,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    Matsushima Raiko recognized his voice, and she looked both surprised and happy.

    ¡°If I told you that I betrayed you because I wanted you toe and find me, will you believe me?¡± Matsushima Raiko said excitedly.

    Xu Cheng suddenly sat upright and pinched Matsushima Raiko¡¯s chin with his fingers with quite a bit of force.

    ¡°You are not afraid that I¡¯m here to kill you?¡±

    Matsushima Raiko said firmly, ¡°I would¡¯ve been dead a long time ago, and I¡¯m satisfied that I lived a good life with my job and this much money. I know that you wille for me, and I always hoped that you¡¯de, even if you are here to kill me.¡±

    Xu Cheng pushed her away as he leaned back without saying a word.

    Matsushima Raiko pursed her lips and looked at him as she said, ¡°There must be something you need me for if you¡¯re not here to kill me. Please feel free to say it, Raiko will do anything you say!¡±

    Xu Cheng crossed his legs and looked at her. ¡°I want to kill someone! You¡¯ve been doing well in the business world these two years, and you¡¯re someone with a business mind, evident by how you made three billion profit with only an initial 100K. So tell me, if this person was killed, how big would the influence be?¡±

    Xu Cheng handed Okami¡¯s photo to Matsushima Raiko.

    For someone involved in the business world like Matsushima Raiko, she was certainly no stranger to Okami, the godfather of the Wei Nation economy. When she saw Okami¡¯s photo, she thought she had seen it wrong, and after confirming it again, her gaze became fearful as she looked at Xu Cheng.

    Her body even trembled a little.

    ¡°The Wei Nation is a big economic country. Back in the day, there was a man, and his team created the unbeatable Nintendo and Sony Corporations, followed by Honda, Toyota, and other automobile corporations. It can be said that in those days, the Wei Nation¡¯s finance and technology was on the same level as those in the Silicon Valley. This Mr. Okami is known as the godfather of the Wei Nation business. It¡¯s not a secret that the rise of Akihabara was because of him as well! If the Wei Nation Prime Minister disappeared, it wouldn¡¯t change much in society, but if this man was assassinated, then it would stir up huge waves in the business world and even the global economy. Many assassins in the world generally do not assassinate tycoons at this level, because they know that anything that can be solved with money would not be a problem at all. If you offend them, then there will be more assassinsing to take care of you instead.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then that¡¯s right.¡±

    Before, he was not sure what level of existence this Okami would be in the Capital Society, but knowing how careful the Assassin Alliance was towards this bounty, and hearing Matsushima¡¯s description of this man, Xu Cheng felt that it was right to kill this man!

    At least it would thwart the Capital Society.

    But not enough!

    What he wanted was a list of the core Capital Society members in the Wei Nation.

    Since I¡¯m here, then I shall conquer!

    If I don¡¯t kill him, would you think you¡¯re the only ones ying this game? I¡¯ll y with you with this new identity of mine, and this time I¡¯ll y with you in the dark! Since it¡¯s already difficult for me to live with the woman I love, then let me go crazy for once.

    For my woman to be able to live freely and never be confined within the country, the Capital Society has to disappear from this world!

    Songdao Laizi froze for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s right?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t answer her, he looked at his phone and saw the tracking signal suddenly stop at a certain ce. He asked curiously, ¡°Kobe City Omachi 4-3-1. What¡¯s at this address?¡±

    Songdao Laizi froze and then said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sanko Headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there. ¡°

    ¡°Go... go there for what?¡± Songdao Laizi didn¡¯t feel so well.

    ¡°To watch a dog bite the other dog.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°You never used to ask me why, but now you got the nerve! What I gave you, I can also take it away from you, and I kill people as if they are nothing, so I hope you¡¯ll be a more professional guide this time.¡±

    Songdao Laizi¡¯s body trembled as she held onto the steering wheel and hurriedly drove out of the garage.

    Meanwhile.

    In a private manor in Tokyo, a butler walked in and handed a file to an old man in his seventies.

    That person was none other than Okami.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A fax from the Assassin Alliance, someone went to them and registered a bounty mission, the assassination target is you, Mr. Okami!¡±

 Chapter 762.1 - Shed all pretense of cordiality (Part One

    <b>Chapter 762: Shed all pretense of cordiality (Part One)</b>

    Okami was polishing his treasured katana. His withered body was a bit hunched, and his loose eyelids twitched slightly when he heard the butler¡¯s report.

    ¡°Interesting, back in the eighties, many people had tried to assassinate me and failed, losing their own lives instead. Now, there are still people who want to target me.¡±

    The butler smiled faintly. ¡°How should I proceed with it?¡±

    Okami said carelessly, ¡°Take them out, no need to report to meter.¡±

    The butler nodded, turned around, and walked away.

    Meanwhile in Kobe, the Wei Nation.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno suddenly appeared in the conference room of the Sanko Group headquarters.

    The core members inside were surprised at his sudden appearance.

    The two heads of the group were sitting in the middle with the core members to the side, they were all wearing kimonos with tattoos on their exposed skin.

    When they saw Hiroshi Shitsuno enter, the two heads were surprised then asked curiously, ¡°Leader Shitsuno, weren¡¯t you in Huaxia?¡±

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Shitsuno looked at the two, trying to see something from their eyes.

    The two of them noticed that Shitsuno didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood and asked with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno thought that these two must¡¯ve not thought he had figured out that there were insiders screwing around with him. He looked at hispetitors and pointed to his head and said, ¡°Someone wanted me to die in Huaxia so they can be the next sessor themselves! You two have the guts to do it, but not the guts to admit it?¡±

    The other two of them were shocked. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno suddenly pped the table with both hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you guys think it¡¯s a surprise that I¡¯m here? Do you think that I shouldn¡¯t be here?¡±

    Having said that, he pulled down his cor, revealing arge wound, and looked at the other members of the hall as he said loudly, ¡°Look, if this was a centimeter closer to my trachea, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve already lost my life in Huaxia. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but I can¡¯t stand if it is by the hands of my own people. Whichever one of you who doesn¡¯t like me, stand up now and let¡¯s finish this farce by our bushido code! Don¡¯t make moves behind someone¡¯s back because that¡¯s an insult to our samurai ancestors!¡±

    The other two heads knew that he was referring to them, but they didn¡¯t do anything. They couldn¡¯t stand being scolded for something they didn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Leader Shitsuno, please pay attention to what you are saying. If something happened, just say the names, but don¡¯t insinuate!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you guys to confess!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno said in a deep voice, ¡°Whoever did it knows it in their heart. Do you dare toe forward? We don¡¯t need to involve the other members, just the two of us! Like the old days, whoever loses... harakiri!¡±

    One of them said quietly, ¡°Did you misunderstand something? You were in Huaxia and we¡¯re back here. What could we have done?¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno looked at them and said grimly, ¡°We are all smart people, we don¡¯t need to hide from each other what we want and need.¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the other group leader who had a violent temper and questioned, ¡°Leader Muranaka, I haven¡¯t said who it is yet, what are you excited about? Or are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Leader Shitsuno, we¡¯re on the same level and you haven¡¯t be the seventh-generation sessor yet. Please don¡¯t talk to me like you¡¯re any superior to me. If I¡¯m afraid of you, then I shouldn¡¯t be part of the Sanko Group!¡±

    ¡°Are you speaking with confidence because you think I don¡¯t qualify to be the sessor?¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno lowered his voice. ¡°Or is it that you don¡¯t want me to be the sessor?¡±

    Muranaka confronted him. ¡°Are you going to openly engage in this internal conflict in front of this many brothers? Do you know the consequences?¡±

    At the same time, Matsushima Raiko rented a cab after dropping Xu Cheng off at the Sanko gates. Xu Cheng said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    Matsushima Raiko nodded and looked at the engraved title on the gate as she gulped. She looked a bit nervous as it was different from the Shanling Familyst time; this was one known violent mafia group in the world. One mistake could mean death!

 Chapter 762.2 - Shed all pretense of cordiality (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 762: Shed all pretense of cordiality (Part Two)</b>

    No one in the world had been able to go in, cause trouble, ande out alive.

    Xu Cheng turned invisible and headed inside.

    When he arrived at the noisiest ce, he found it was surrounded by a dense crowd of more than a hundred Sanko members, all topless wearing kimono bottoms that exposed their tattoo covered chests.

    In the middle, the three leaders of the group were in a quarrel, while their respective followers behind them were waiting to make a move; it was a tense situation.

    But Xu Cheng did not mind the tension.

    He swept through all of them with his X-ray eyes and noticed that the higher-ranking ones had pistols on them.

    He looked at the one who was in a fierce argument with Hiroshi Shitsuno, then looked behind him and found one of his followers who had a pistol.

    Xu Cheng walked silently to his side and took out his pistol.

    A gunshot was fired in the noisy scene.

    Pang!

    A confidant of Hiroshi Shitsuno, who was standing behind him, was suddenly shot, and he fell to the ground, disrupting the whole scene.

    All voices and other sounds ended abruptly.

    Soon after, in less than three seconds, Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s other confidants quickly pulled out their guns and aimed at Muranaka.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno shouted in anger.

    He saw the guy who was picking up the gun, and without saying a word, he aimed his gun at him and fired a shot to avenge his confidant.

    The scene instantly became chaotic; who had the time to think when two shots had already been fired?

    Muranaka also became furious when he saw his brothers getting killed and started to shoot at Hiroshi Shitsuno. Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s followers quickly stood in front of him, surrounding him like a shield, and the two sides instantly went into a battle. The other leader quickly tried to get out of the mess and was escorted out by his followers.

    If weapons were used, then death wasn¡¯t far away; there was soon to be a mass killing.

    This was considered thergest internal battle ever in the history of the Sanko Group.

    There were gun fights from the conference room in the headquarters to the courtyard.

    The one who was most furious was Hiroshi Shitsuno. He was almost killed by an assassination, and he was just here to prove his suspicions, but he didn¡¯t think that their followers would dare to shoot at him in such a dignified location without another word! That was a great disrespect to him, so how could he not be angry?

    Since so many brothers have died, then he was going to shed all pretenses of cordiality today!

    Muranaka was confused the whole time; he didn¡¯t know what Hiroshi Shitsuno was referring to and why they got into a gun fight.

    He had always been quite emotionless, but now he was provoked to have some emotions. If Hiroshi Shitsuno really became the sessor, with the scale of today¡¯s conflict between them, how would he manage in the future if the Sanko group was really led by Shitsuno?

    Therefore, he could only kill him!

    He had to get rid of Hiroshi Shitsuno because he was acting like a mad dog; he could not be kept alive.

    He immediately called the other head.

    ¡°Are you just going to watch the show go on? Hiroshi Shitsuno is indeed the pre-selected seventh generation sessor, but do you want him to lead us? He¡¯s so arrogant, he would do us no good. Why don¡¯t you block the entrance, and we get rid of him at once? I¡¯ll take responsibility for this!¡±

    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I want 70% of the properties under his name!¡±

    Muranaka gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 763.1 - The arrows on the bowstring (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 763: The arrows on the bowstring (Part One)</b>

    As soon as Muranaka hung up the phone, he immediately asked his subordinates from other ces outside to support him.

    Not only them, but also from other areas, a massive number of Sanko members headed toward the headquarters.

    Kameyo, one of the three leaders, called his subordinates and said, ¡°Block the main gate of the headquarters and forbid anyone froming in! Especially the members of Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s group.¡±

    As soon as the others heard this, they understood that this internal war had escted.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno made his call, and his people approached the headquarters from all directions on a scale of thousands of people.

    This was not much different from a mass protest, but the civilians all got out of their way, seeing how they looked with their tattoos.

    Less than two kilometers away from the Sanko headquarters, there was a police station.

    They received a phone call.

    Everyone in the police station was startled.

    Every officer was afraid to head out and suppress the situation when they heard that guns were involved and that multiple members had already been killed; it was basically asking for death if they went.

    However, the top brass gave them strict orders, and the police department could only grit their teeth as they went.

    But they were also very smart, they blocked the road around the Sanko Headquarters and didn¡¯t let anyone enter, so no matter what happened inside, the situation would not be broadcasted by the media.

    The police department boss called the three heads directly.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno was busy and didn¡¯t pick up.

    Muranaka was also unavable as he was watching Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s every move to prevent him from escaping from the headquarters.

    When Kameyo¡¯s call went through, the head of the police station scolded, ¡°Idiot! What the hell are you doing? This is Kobe City, and your headquarters is right next door to us. Do you know what your gun fight is causing? Stop it now, or I¡¯ll have to file a police request!¡±

    Kameyoughed bitterly. ¡°Give us twenty minutes, twenty minutes will be enough. It¡¯s impossible for us to stop now, but I¡¯ll give you a report once it¡¯s over. We didn¡¯t want to start this, and we were very passive in this matter. You cane in twenty minutes, and we will definitely cooperate with you!¡±

    What else could the police department do? They had said it was impossible to stop now, and it would definitely backfire if they tried to intervene now, potentially even causing bigger chaos.

    ¡°Good, I will blockade the perimeter of the situation. I hope you solve it as soon as possible.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters had rushed over carrying weapons in their hands.

    It wasn¡¯t just Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters, but also Kameyo¡¯s.

    Kameyo¡¯s subordinates directly surrounded therge courtyard and denied Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters entry.

    ¡°Get out of the way,¡± the bald man who was third-inmand of Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters said angrily at Kameyo¡¯s people.

 Chapter 763.2 - The arrows on the bowstring (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 763: The arrows on the bowstring (Part Two)</b>

    Someone from the Kameyo group stepped forward and said, ¡°Do you think the chao¡¯s not big enough? We are a family. If you go in, it will only make more chaos. I think we should just let Leader Hiroshi Shitsuno and Leader Muranaka fight off the steam. There¡¯s nothing that cannot be solved with a fight.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters snorted, ¡°Do you think we are fools? F*cking guns are involved and I heard that several had died! If you don¡¯t want to escte the matter, release our leader or else we¡¯ll rush our way in. I¡¯ll give you a minute of time, once the time is up, don¡¯t me us and the weapons in our hands!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the back gate, Kameyo¡¯s group secretly allowed a group of Muranaka¡¯s supporters to enter the courtyard, and that was discovered by a Hiroshi Shitsuno supporter who was scouting around.

    ¡°Hall Master, these guys are ying dirty. They let Muranaka¡¯s supporters in through the back gate so that they can kill Leader Shitsuno and our brothers!¡±

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters were instantly furious as they all swung their baseball bats towards the Kameyo supporters blocking the door.

    The two sides were ignited and started to fight.

    A subordinate of Hiroshi Shitsuno inside screamed, ¡°Oh no Boss, the Kameyo group has turned! I saw them sneaking the Muranaka supporters through the back door. Clearly they¡¯re not here to negotiate peace! They want to take advantage of the situation to get rid of us!¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s face turned pale. He was already injured and this fight had exhausted more of his energy. He was hiding in the warehouse where it was easier to defend than to attack, waiting for his other members to support him, but he didn¡¯t think that Kameyo would move faster to support Muranaka instead!

    ¡°I knew that those two bastards would not let me be the seventh-generation sessor this easily, but I did not think that Kameyo would dare to interfere at this time.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno thought he should encourage his supporters first as he said to them, ¡°Brothers, hold on and don¡¯t give up! I¡¯ll remember you all for today. Once I get out, I have someone behind me who can resolve everything, and I will be the sessor of Sanko Group. By then, I will not forget what you¡¯ve all done for me today!¡±

    The other two heads also knew that Hiroshi Shitsuno had Mr. Okami behind his back, and since they have shed all pretence of cordiality today, they knew they wouldn¡¯t stand another chance if Hiroshi Shitsuno got out alive today. The next time they see him, he would already be the sessor of the Sanko group, and they never doubted the ability of Mr. Okami¡¯s capital power. However, if Hiroshi Shitsuno died here today, then even if Okami got mad about it, he could only ept the fact; after all, Shitsuno was not the only one who could work for him anyways.

    Therefore, the most critical thing was whether Hiroshi Shitsuno could get out of this fight alive.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno knew that the other two heads would want to kill him first and report to Okamiter, or else he would not be able to tolerate the two once he became the sessor.

    His supporters became more excited when they heard what he promised. High rewards meant more brave men, and now their fighting spirit was higher than ever!

    However, more of Muranaka¡¯s supporters had entered, trying to take out Hiroshi Shitsuno as soon as possible!

    Otherwise, once Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters manage to rush in from the outside, the possibility of Shitsuno¡¯s escape would be greater!

    The Kameyo supporters would not be able to hold Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters for too long, so they must finish this as soon as possible.

    ¡°Boss, they are starting to surround the warehouse. They all have guns!¡± The subordinate in charge of watching from the window shouted with his head full of sweat.

    ¡°They are not nning to let us get out alive.¡± A sh of panic shed across Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s face.

    Any fool would know that there was a fight ongoing outside, and his supporters have been blocked from entering.

    There was indeed a massive fight going on outside.

    The scene could be said to be thergest case of public violence in the Wei Nation¡¯s recent history. The surrounding police station officers simply couldn¡¯t handle the situation and could only block the traffic to prevent the media from entering. The chief of the police station was covered in sweat as he turned off his phone and stared at his watch, waiting for the twenty minutes to pass by so he could charge in and take over from there.

 Chapter 764.1 - Okamiâ€™s coordinates exposed (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 764: Okami¡¯s coordinates exposed (Part One)</b>

    Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters rushed to the headquarters, but part of Muranaka and Kameyo¡¯s supporters were blocked from the inside as well. Once the Hiroshi Shitsuno supporters rushed in, these people would block them from going inside.

    They knew that as long as Hiroshi Shitsuno died, this group of supporters would be without a leader, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t want to die. So, with a little suppression and a little advantage, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to find someone to take lead. However, if Hiroshi Shitsuno does not die, then it means that they¡¯re supporting the future sessor, and they knew that their blood and sweat shed today would be their rewards in the near future if they won. So,pared to Muranaka and Kameyo¡¯s supporters, Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s side was way more high-spirited.

    For them, supporting Hiroshi Shitsuno was like supporting the rightful sessor, and they saw the other two heads like rebels, so they all carried very strong emotions and were very high-spirited to win this war.

    However, it was difficult to gather all of Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s supporters in such a short period of time, and only a thousand or so people were able toe, unable to have an advantage against both the Muranaka and Kameyo supporters. They were at a disadvantage, so that no matter how hard they fought, it was difficult to kill a way out.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno knew this very well, and five minutes had passed already, he knew that they¡¯d be here a long time ago if they were able to rush in, which also meant that the other two heads must aplish something today.

    He shouted at Muranaka, who was closing in on him, ¡°Do you think my brothers will serve you if you killed me up like this?¡±

    Muranaka was also not in a good condition, his hair was messy, and his necktie was ripped off. Since Hiroshi Shitsuno was hiding in the warehouse with windows open and the curtains as a cover, they couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside the warehouse, but Hiroshi Shitsuno could see them. If they rushed over without any ns, then they would die from the attacks from the window, so he also hid in a secret ce waiting for his brothers to make the attack first.

    When he heard Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s voice, heughed coldly, ¡°What can I do? Do you think I have a way out? If you don¡¯t die here today, I¡¯ll die in the future. With your ruthlessness, you won¡¯t let me go, even if my brothers speak out for me. With your position then, you can say whatever you want, but I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t have a spot in the Miguchi group even if my brothers protect me! So if I don¡¯t seed today, then I will die! Even if I wanted to stop now, I¡¯m afraid Kameyo would refuse. You wouldn¡¯t never allow us two to be in a good rtionship once you be the sessor, because that would alert you and we won¡¯t be able to work together. Although Kameyo dislikes trouble, he wouldn¡¯t give up halfway if it started, and this is where his ruthlessnesses from. So you must die here today!¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsunoughed out miserably, ¡°I should have kept my eyes open at first. I was wondering howe the two of you allowed me to go to Huaxia so easily. You wanted to kill me while I was out there so I don¡¯t be the sessor, eh? But you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d live this long, did you?¡±

    Muranaka: ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to stall for time, you think I don¡¯t know you? Once word gets out about this ce, the big supporters behind you would know the news, and then they can manipte the army toe and intervene.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno narrowed his eyes.

    Muranaka said smugly, ¡°But did you know, the nearby police station is friends with us? They have set up blockades two kilometers away from here to stop the media froming in so we have more time to deal with our internal conflict. The current scale of this feud has reached more than three thousand people, and for the outlook of the city, they wouldn¡¯t allow things to get more chaotic. Instead of sending troops to suppress us, they rather want us to resolve this internally so there¡¯s less public attention. You should know that point, right?¡±

    The anger in Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s eyes burned. He raised his pistol to the window, aimed at Muranaka¡¯s hiding corner, and shot continuously as he yelled, ¡°Damn you!¡±

    His arm was out of the window, and those hiding beneath the window quickly aimed, hitting Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s arm and causing him to drop his pistol.

    He rolled over and crouched at the corner.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The others came over to stop the bleeding.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno didn¡¯t want to lose.

    That was when a guy in a cloak rushed and put down Muranaka¡¯s supporters outside the warehouse.

 Chapter 764.2 - Okamiâ€™s coordinates exposed (Part Two)

    <h4>Chapter 764: Okami¡¯s coordinates exposed (Part Two)</h4>

    A burst of screams came from downstairs.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s body shook, and he quickly peeked out the window.

    ¡°It seems that someone is here to assist us.¡± A subordinate looked d.

    The cloaked man was none other than Xu Cheng. He looked upstairs and shouted in English, ¡°Mr. Okami told me toe rescue you. Come down quickly and I will take you out.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno didn¡¯t have much time to choose whether to believe this man or not, because he had been forced into a desperate situation.

    He got up and endured the pain as he hurried downstairs.

    A lot of the Muranaka¡¯s supporters had died outside, and Muranaka himself had ran away after seeing that this guy was unafraid of bullets.

    ¡°Where is Muranaka? This b*stard!¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno cursed when he didn¡¯t see Muranaka¡¯s dead body.

    ¡°Do not care so much, follow me.¡± Xu Cheng walked to Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people, I¡¯m only here to protect you.¡±

    In fact, he was making excuses because he didn¡¯t want to protect other people at all and just wanted to use Hiroshi Shitsuno.

    The only thing Hiroshi Shitsuno could think about was his own life and didn¡¯t care about the so-called brotherhood, so he nodded subconsciously and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I can get out.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and started walking towards the outside.

    Hiroshi Shitsuno quickly followed him.

    There were guards everywhere, so Xu Cheng used his prating vision to see where people were hiding and where there were ambushes. He picked up a gun from the ground and shot the enemies in the head as he walked out.

    Sometimes, Hiroshi Shitsuno didn¡¯t even see anyone when he heard Xu Cheng¡¯s gunshot, and then a dead body would fall down from a random window.

    It was equivalent to having a wallhack while ying Counter Strike. The enemies thought they were hiding well, but Xu Cheng could see everything. A bullet would have shot through their head before they could even realize what was happening.

    However, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t shoot and kill everyone. He deliberately allowed many of them to shoot first so that he could block the bullets for Hiroshi Shitsuno. When most of the supporters behind him died from the shooting, he would then counterattack and kill the enemy.

    When Hiroshi Shitsuno was escorted outside the headquarters, he was quickly stuffed into Matsushima Raiko¡¯s cab.

    ¡°Hero, I don¡¯t know how to say thank you!¡±

    ¡°No need to thank.¡± Xu Cheng said to Matsushima Raiko, ¡°Drive.¡±

    Matsushima Raiko drove the car as she watched from the front rear-view mirror, and she was shocked when she recognized the guy as Hiroshi Shitsuno.

    That was when Xu Cheng said to Hiroshi Shitsuno, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, thank Mr. Okami. You know his personal line, right? Call him and let him know.¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno nodded and took out his cell phone. He didn¡¯t save any phone numbers and memorized it instead as he dialed.

    As soon as he dialed it and the call went through.

    Xu Cheng received a text message from the Deviants Intelligence group, reporting the tracking results, ¡°Origin: Upscale Residential area in Kyodo!¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes as he said to Matsushima Raiko, ¡°Head to the Upscale Residential area in Kyodo.¡±

    Matsushima Raiko trembled as if she understood what was going on, and her hands shook as she held the steering wheel.

 Chapter 765.1 - Found (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 765: Found (Part One)</b>

    The call between Hiroshi Shitsuno and Okami was quick and simple, and he soon hung up the phone with joy.

    He cursed, ¡°God damn it, just wait. Wait till I get back and kill them all.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly turned his head to look at Hiroshi Shitsuno and said suddenly, ¡°I heard that you have done a lot of things in Huaxia.¡±

    In order to make Okami¡¯s side pay more attention to himself, Hiroshi Shitsuno said proudly, ¡°Of course. I gathered three out of the Four Gates, and Shangcheng would have to pay heed to anything I say. To provide a good environment for the consortiumster, I¡¯ve managed to buy out most of the tycoons and corporations, and have a say over the stocks, taxes, and other products. We could infiltrate into the Huaxia market by forming coborations with these corporations. If the entire Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce wanted to coborate with the Wei Nation consortiums, then the Huaxia government is unlikely to oppose. By then, it would be a matter of time before we infiltrate Huaxia, and with the consortium¡¯s funds, we would be able to destroy their financial system easily.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded silently. ¡°You are not afraid of being targeted?¡±

    ¡°By who? That stupid bunch of cops in Huaxia? Or the Interpol? Are you kidding me? Interpol listens to Mr. Okami, and as for the Huaxia police officers, they don¡¯t even know the whole story yet. By the time they find out, Huaxia would probably have Shangcheng as its main financial market with our consortiums behind it. Once we pull everything out, let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to fill the huge gap. It would be the Huaxia government, and if they just sit back and wait, then it would lead to a financial crisis; if they intervene, then their government funding will be tight, which means that their military budget will shrink. In an era like this where they¡¯repeting with the M Nation, technological advancement is very critical. On top of that, the consortium could at least gain 20% profit from pulling out as well.¡±

    Xu Cheng changed the subject and asked, ¡°Do you think you can calm the other two heads¡¯ supporters once you be the sessor?¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno said, ¡°We all want to live, and once I finish these two off, I can convince those supporters with my iron fist and my rightful position as the sessor. If they still want to be in this business, then they will certainly not go against me for someone who¡¯s already dead.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Then if you die, will your supporters fight the other two gangs?¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno was a little unsure. ¡°If I died, they definitely wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Then what if they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re dead, they just think you¡¯re missing, and suspect you¡¯re being held hostage by the other two? Will they fight the other two gangs? With your steady position as the next sessor, they must think that supporting you right now would mean something in the future. With this premise, those who are ambitious will definitely resist against them, and I¡¯m guessing that there will be those who use this as an excuse to take control of the group in chaos.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, so I must go to see Mr. Okami first and listen to his follow-up arrangements.¡± Hiroshi Shitsuno suddenly froze and looked at Xu Cheng as he said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly revealed a wry smile. ¡°What do you think I mean?¡±

    Hiroshi Shitsuno looked serious as his pupils constricted and he got ready to get out of the car.

    But Xu Cheng punched directly to his head, almost ripping it apart from his body.

    Matsushima Raiko, who was driving, screamed in shock and subconsciously stepped on the gas pedal. She turned her head and saw Hiroshi Shitsuno lying on the seat, with his neck broken as his head wobbled on the seat as if it were hung by a string.

    It was not the first time Matsushima Raiko saw a dead person, but this was very sudden without another word.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t you just rescue him?¡±

    Xu Cheng sat in the back seat, crossing his legs with one arm resting on the window, as he looked out at the scenery and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what I saved him for. He should¡¯ve died long ago, but I kept him only to cause chaos in the Sanko Group. With a size of 30,000 members, if they go into war with each other, it will in turn cause chaos in the entire country, causing it to enter a state of emergency. Since when have I not done something big after Ie to this country?¡±

 Chapter 765.2 - Found (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 765: Found (Part Two)</b>

    It was hard to see what expression he had under the hood. He looked at Matsushima Raiko and said, ¡°Keep driving. The game has just begun, and you should know the next stop.¡±

    Matsushima Raiko¡¯s hands were trembling. ¡°You... you are really going to kill Okami?¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his hood. Although his face still could not be seen, Matsushima Raiko hurriedly turned her head in fear as she continued driving.

    On the way to their next destination, Xu Cheng said to her, ¡°If you want to live, help me finish one thing.¡±

    ¡°What, what?¡± Matsushima Raiko sounded scared.

    ¡°Hide this corpse and wait for my call. When I give the signal, hang him naked in front of the Sanko Headquarters,¡± Xu Cheng ordered.

    Matsushima Raiko¡¯s body trembled. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Xu Cheng said word for word, ¡°Nothing. I hate self-righteous people, and Hiroshi Shitsuno stretched his hands out too long. Not only him, but I¡¯ll get rid of the entire Sanko group! I can tell you that I caused the internal chaos in the Sanko group, and I saved Hiroshi Shitsuno so I could find out where Okami is. Okami¡¯s whereabouts are more mysterious than the Prime Minister, so I had to save Hiroshi Shitsuno to know. Now his corpse¡¯s only value is to ignite the ultimate fight between the three divisions in the Sanko Group.¡±

    Matsushima Raiko¡¯s body shivered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it well.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked out of the car. ¡°You will do a good job. I am not negotiating with you. You will pay for your actions if you can¡¯t do it well.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng walked away.

    He went to the airport for a flight to Tokyo.

    Time was short, and a big businessman like Okami was mysterious and usually flew around. So Xu Cheng didn¡¯t bother to ask Matsushima Raiko to drop him off.

    He came to Tokyo and took a cab to a rich residential district.

    Everywhere was guarded by security guards, and there were even trained dogs at the entrance.

    Every vi here was worth a hundred million dors! Yet this was just one of Okami¡¯s residences in Tokyo.

    When Xu Cheng became invisible, a few dogs sniffed him and barked at the air. However, they were chained up in daylight, and soon quieted down after the security guard fed them a few bones.

    Xu Cheng then used his prating vision to search for Okami from one vi to the other.

    It was not difficult to discover his house, because among these residences, his property was considered quite unique with a huge courtyard connecting three vis. Everyone would immediately know it was his vi with its luxurious look and the number of bodyguards around.

    Okami was ying golf in the backyard, and a maid was holding up an umbre for him. He was surrounded by a group of ckwater¡¯s bodyguards, and a swordsman with a samurai sword was even right beside him.

    Xu Cheng took another look at the swordsman and noticed that he was an R-rank expert, which meant that Okami¡¯s status in the Capital Society was quite high.

    In fact, the dozens of security guards around the vi were all unnecessary, because this one swordsman would be enough.

    But they had to maintain a tycoon¡¯s image.

    Xu Cheng looked around the courtyard which was set up with surveince and an intelligent defense system, so that even a fly would be detected. Even if Xu Cheng was invisible to the eyes, he would still be detected. Therefore, he stood outside the entrance and kicked a rock towards the thick iron gate.

    After a sound was made, the person monitoring the area informed the security guards at the front yard. ¡°There is a situation outside the gate, go see who is knocking on the door.¡±

    A security guard nodded and went over to open the gate. He swept his card and the intelligent defence system recognized him as one of their own. That was when Xu Cheng brushed past him and walked smoothly into the courtyard as he headed towards the backyard.

    The security guards around the area were meaningless and none of them saw him.

    Xu Cheng was also very careful as he looked around to see if there were other simr detectors to avoid being exposed by them.

    The moment he stepped into the backyard, the swordsman suddenly opened his eyes as if he noticed something and nced at the backyard entrance.

    He frowned when he saw nothing was there.

    Okami looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I seem to have detected an unusual presence.¡± The swordsman red at the air around him and shouted with certainty, ¡°Stop hiding ande out!¡±

 Chapter 766.1 - Iâ€™ll give you a spot in the game if you donâ€™t kill me (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 766: I¡¯ll give you a spot in the game if you don¡¯t kill me (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng walked out from the woods.

    Okami was very surprised to see someone appear here, but he was only surprised for a moment, and it soon became amazement.

    The security guards immediately pulled out their guns and aimed at Xu Cheng.

    But Okami lifted his hand and waved, gesturing for the security guards to not shoot.

    Instead, he looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did you get in?¡±

    Xu Cheng, who was hiding his face behind the hood, replied, ¡°I just got in.¡±

    Okami knew that if he wanted Xu Cheng dead, he couldn¡¯t get away, so he didn¡¯t feel panicked or scared. He was curious and asked, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    ¡°To kill you!¡±

    Okami thought he had misheard. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Mitsui Okami, a hidden tycoon with assets over a hundred billion dors and the leader of the Mitsui n.¡±

    Okami nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right but I think these titles are just from the inte, right? You must be a registered assassin of the Assassins Alliance, right? Did that King of Assassins Solo tell you that I¡¯m a good target to assassinate?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not good to assassinate doesn¡¯t mean cannot be killed, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Okamiughed. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t do your research before your missions. Let me tell you, there are too many people who want to kill me since I became rich, and hundreds of them have died. I don¡¯t know if you have a problem up there, but why would you want to kill me? You know what, I have dozens of titles that could scare you off easily!¡±

    Xu Cheng grabbed a chair and sat down as he said, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Okami thought that this assassin was a bit interesting, because he hasn¡¯t seen anyone who was not afraid of him.

    The maid went to find Okami a box of Cuban cigars and lit it up for him. No one around was making a move, enough to show that they didn¡¯t care about Xu Cheng at all.

    Okami smoked his cigar while he sat down and said, ¡°Since you know the Mitsui n, then you should know its influence. Killing me would be unnecessary.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I am an assassin, and my job is to kill you regardless of your story or who you are.¡±

    Okami: ¡°Very well, you are professional. But I¡¯m surprised that you came out so openly and got seen by me. Do you think you can still kill me now?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I think I can.¡±

    That swordsman quietly pulled out his sword out of the sheath; its reflection from the sunlight was quite blinding.

    Xu Cheng was not nervous at all as he continued to say to Okami, ¡°How about this, you tell me your background and everything you are capable of doing. If I am afraid, then I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Okami said proudly, ¡°I think my name Mitsui Okami is enough in Asia and even in the global financial world. If you are not a rookie, then I can only say that you are an idiot. Even if it¡¯s Solo who came here, he would have to crawl like a dog. You should tell me how you got in, and I think I can consider hiring you as my bodyguard.¡±

 Chapter 766.2 - Iâ€™ll give you a spot in the game if you donâ€™t kill me (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 766: I¡¯ll give you a spot in the game if you don¡¯t kill me (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    Okami was curious. ¡°Of course, I have defenses set up all over the walled courtyard of this house, and there¡¯s no way you coulde in undetected.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Then how about this. You tell me about the Capital Society, and I¡¯ll tell you how I got in.¡±

    Okami¡¯s face changed instantly as he questioned, ¡°You¡¯re not an assassin! Who are you!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not,¡± Xu Cheng said that as he disappeared on the spot.

    The swordsman didn¡¯t even get to make a move before Xu Cheng kicked him into the pool. When he wanted to get out, Xu Cheng simply sent a strong powerful electrical current down.

    The swordsman¡¯s whole body was hit by more than 100KV in the pool, and he twitched as he died in just three seconds.

    The six security guards aimed their guns at Xu Cheng, who disappeared on the spot again. He rushed to the security guards and threw them a few hundred meters high in the air and stood in front of Okami who was preparing to run away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move, and don¡¯t shout. I could snap your neck, so you behave and sit back down. You¡¯re a leader of the Mitsui n, please don¡¯t crawl on the ground like a dog, okay?¡± Xu Cheng squatted down as he said to Okami, ¡°Now do you think I¡¯m able to kill you or not? Not only am I able to kill you, I have a hundred ways to do so.¡±

    Okami was sweating profusely and didn¡¯t look anything like how spirited he was before; he raised his head with difficulty with his forehead all wrinkled together.

    ¡°Are you misunderstanding something? I don¡¯t seem to have anything against you, right?¡±

    Okami was ced on the chair like an object as Xu Cheng held him by his cor in one hand. He sat down knowing he had no way to resist and tried to argue his way through.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything against me.¡± Xu Cheng sat across from him and whispered, ¡°But the Capital Society does. So tell me, how much information can you give me about the Capital Society? That will determine your chances of living.¡±

    Okami: ¡°If you know about the Capital Society, then you won¡¯t kill me. Believe me, it¡¯s an organization that you have to look up to, and I¡¯m one of the seven Continental Lords! Do you know what that means? I control the entire Capital Society¡¯s funds in Asia, and if I want, the Prime Minister has to bow when he sees me. I can even decide who will be the next Prime Minister. Most of the military¡¯s equipmentes from me, the entirety of the marine and aviation industries in the Wei Nation are under my n, and the annual tax revenue from us can support half of the self-defence force in the Wei Nation! If I sneeze, then the Wei Nation will catch a cold. I am powerful enough to override a country, and the Capital Society I¡¯m in is capable of ruling the world. Morgan, Rothschild, and Rockfeller, these ancient ns all belong to the Capital Society, and yet we¡¯re still only a small part of it. We¡¯ve gathered more than half of the wealthy tycoons all around the world, and if we wanted to, we could mobilize half of the world¡¯s money. That¡¯s more than a few trillion dors! Do you understand this concept? If we make all thepanies under our name stop working for just one day, the entire global economy will be affected! If we wanted to manipte the economy of a developing country, it¡¯s also as easy as it could be because we control the stocks, set the prices and write the rules of the trades. I¡¯m telling you all this so you will understand that you are doing a stupid thing. You can not change the world and killing me is useless, so why don¡¯t you calm down. I see you are very capable, and I can introduce you to the Capital Society and give you a spot in the game. Have you ever felt the thrill of controlling this world? If you are willing to let me go, we can talk about it. There are no eternal enemies in the Capital Society, only eternal benefits!¡±

    ¡°Continental Lord?¡± That was the only keyword Xu Cheng heard as he asked, ¡°ording to what you mentioned, the Capital Society has power in all seven continents, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Capital Society has been thergest financial plutocratic organization since the beginning of this century. We share global resources, and whoever we want to die will die! If we want to detonate a bomb in an area to generate profit, then that¡¯s where the bomb will be detonated! This is capital supremacy, and even wars are made by us.¡±

 Chapter 767.1 - Provocation (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 767: Provocation (Part One)</b>

    Okami was afraid that what he said wasn¡¯t enough, so he continued, ¡°Think about it, when the timees, thew can¡¯t even sanction you, because we are the ones who are above thew. I can get a spot for you in this game. Let me go, and you can y with us.¡±

    ¡°ying games, right? I like to y games too,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Okami smiled faintly. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? With your strength, I can totally introduce you to the Capital Society.¡±

    ¡°No, the game I want to y right now is called ¡®Overthrowing the Capital Society¡¯!¡± Xu Cheng replied with a smile as he took off his hat.

    Okami was surprised and startled when he saw how pale Xu Cheng was.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m a victim in this so-called game of yours. Don¡¯t you guys like to y games? I¡¯ll y with you! If you call yourselves the yers, then I¡¯ll be the NPC. Let¡¯s see who wins.¡±

    Okami: ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I have my position and background, and I can tell you that Ie from the Deviant Mercenary Corp. I¡¯m Xu Cheng, who you guys wanted to get rid of!¡±

    Okami¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alive so it¡¯s your turn to die!¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°I will also y a game starting with the Asian division. I¡¯ll kill whoever reaches out their hand to Huaxia; you¡¯re the first one so you must die! You might be the first one, but you won¡¯t be thest! Don¡¯t you like to have people join you with pride? So manypanies in Shangcheng are fighting for a spot to get in and cooperate with the Capital Society. Well then, I¡¯ll get rid of whoever tries to join, so let¡¯s see who dares to join again! Starting with you.¡±

    Okami looked serious as he thought that begging for mercy wouldn¡¯t even dispel the hatred in Xu Cheng¡¯s heart so he said, ¡°Killing me won¡¯t solve any problem. Even if a Continental Lord dies, someone else will step up and take control. The goal of the Capital Society to take control of this world will not change! There won¡¯t be any less capital, because as long as our assets and operating funds keep growing, even if the rulers change, the rules would still revolve around us. If you really have what it takes, then you should put your focus on the funds! Believe it or not, if our chain of assets copses, the global economy will be set back ten years! If you do that, you will be preventing social progress and will be a sinner. You wouldn¡¯t be no different from being an enemy to the world¡¯s wealthiest groups! Do you still not understand? The Capital Society simply can not copse! If it copses, no one will know what will happen in the fall out!¡±

    Xu Cheng pondered and did not speak.

    Okami was right. If he extinguished the Capital Society, the chain reaction would influence the whole world! By then, he would be an enemy to the entire capital ss, and he would have no one behind him to support him.

    Xu Cheng seemed to understand why Huaxia chose to develop in silence and didn¡¯t want to break any boundaries. Destroying this organization would do more harm than good.

    But Xu Cheng felt disgusted!

    This was the f*cking sadness for the normal people?

    Howe they could sacrifice themselves for the sake of the country? Howe the Capital Society profits from creating wars? Howe when the victims wanted to resist, they would be morally kidnapped from doing so and convince them that a little nobody like them has to sacrifice for the greater good!

 Chapter 767.2 - Provocation (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 767: Provocation (Part Two)</b>

    F<i>ck this bullsh</i>t!

    Anger shed across Xu Cheng¡¯s face as he dislocated Okami¡¯s arm with one hand on the spot.

    Okami screamed miserably.

    The security guards outside were alerted and ran over to the backyard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about running human civilization, and I¡¯m not that great of a man. I just know who¡¯s my enemy and who tried to harm me! How can I live without killing those who want to kill me? You think what you said could persuade me? I¡¯m going to finish you, and the battle between the Capital Society and the Deviant Corp will now officially begin!¡± Xu Cheng finished as he pped across Okami¡¯s head, sending his head flying!

    When those security guards came into therge backyard, they saw that the pool was stained red.

    The mysterious swordsman who always stood behind their boss was floating in the pool motionless.

    And to their horror, Mr. Mitsui Okami was lying on the edge, bleeding all over the pool. One of the security guards even stepped on his arm and quickly moved away in fear.

    When they got a closer look, they found that Mitsui Okami had no head attached on his neck!

    The guards looked around for a while before they found his head in the grass!

    Then, beside his dead body, they found a symbol.

    A symbol of what looked like a hand holding over the earth.

    If anyone knew about the Deviant Corp, it was not hard to recognize that this was their symbol!

    The Deviant Corp¡¯s counter attack had officially begun!

    Mitsui Okami dying in his own vi was a headline that shook the entire Wei Nation.

    The police even listed the murderer as a world ss murderer, and the incident even elicited Interpol to intervene.

    There was only one clue in this case.

    The Deviant Corp Symbol.

    Yet those that knew about the Deviant Corp symbol was too little.

    However, Mario and the others, who were members of the Deviant Corp, grinned when they saw it. ¡°Boss finally made a scene after one month ofying low.¡±

    Diesel: ¡°This is the Deviant Corp. Since there¡¯s no way back, we should just go ahead and make it big! To be honest, the Deviant Corp¡¯s symbol is totally suppressing that of the Capital Society, the Capital Society wants to control this society, while we are trying to control the.¡±

    Lin Dong said at this time, ¡°I think you guys should improve your powers faster! Once the Capital Society finds out all about us, it will be the time for the two sides to go to war. We can¡¯t just make Master stand in front of us all.¡±

    V: ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to stand up when necessary, and once we engage in war, it would be the time for us to show our worth! There¡¯s not much time for us to get stronger, and it¡¯s time for us to fight the Capital Society together with our Boss. This revenge isn¡¯t just between Big Brother Cheng and the Capital Society. Since he left the symbol there, then it means that this is now a war between the Deviant Corp and the Capital Society!¡±

    All of them nodded as their faces filled with excitement.

    Especially Mario and Chekhov, who were still regretting not being able to protect their sister-inw before; they really wanted to redeem themselves this time!

    In addition to the businessmunity, who were shocked by Mitsui Okami¡¯s death, there were two additional people who were in fear.

    One was Solo of the Assassins Alliance!

    Xu Cheng gathered Okami¡¯s information from him, and he really managed to kill one of the Continental Lords, a core member of the Capital Society! Not to mention how tragic his death was! He killed someone who the Assassins Alliance couldn¡¯t kill and dared not to kill! He even left a provocative symbol to show his presence!

    Solo felt respect for this man!

    There was another one who was still shocked, and that was Songdao Laizi.

    The leader of the Mitsui Corporation, the legendary godfather of the business world who led the Wei Nation economy to take off, was killed! This was shocking and a topic of grievance for the entire Wei Nation.

    The fact that the murderer even left a provocative symbol was humiliating to the Wei Nation police and they were very angry. The Prime Minister was pressured as he gave orders to the highest police chief in ranking that he would be fired if they could not catch the murderer.

 Chapter 768.1 - Declaration of War (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 768: Deration of War (Part One)</b>

    It had only been a year since the Wei Nation¡¯s recession. The national scandals had yet to be forgotten when the godfather of themerce world died, and his brutal death put the Wei Nation into the world¡¯s spotlight once again.

    The Wei Nation Prime Minister had been frustrated for a few days straight, with all the headlines filled with bad news.

    A godfather level individual to the Wei Nation economy had been assassinated in his own home, which was even located in the capital! It has been three days, yet the police still had no clue who did it, leaving the murderer wandering free.

    Under pressure, the police posted a reward of fifty million dors for anyone who knew the murderer, indicating how influential this matter was.

    On top of this, the Wei Nation was put into exposure again.

    The previous incident of the Sanko Group¡¯s internal conflict finally broke out when Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s dead body was found hanging from the streetmp in front of the Sanko Group Headquarters.

    This could have been suppressed, but when Okami¡¯s confidant killed Muranaka¡¯s confidant, causing them to think it was revenge, this situation that originally could have been eased by the police, escted. The police started to suppress Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s side to turn in the culprit.

    But they didn¡¯t actually do anything, so how could they turn anyone in?

    That was when Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s dead body appeared in such a humiliating way, infuriating all of Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s former followers.

    Their boss was humiliated to this extent and if they continued to be rats on the streets, then they¡¯d be real losers.

    Therefore, thergest armed fight in the history of the Wei Nation took ce, where all the four to five thousand supporters of Hiroshi Shitsuno gathered at the headquarters and went to war with the Muranaka and Kameyo supporters.

    Kameyo and Muranaka were in the process of dividing up their gains and were caught off guard when it happened.

    The Wei Nation was one again in the world¡¯s spotlight within less than a week.

    The Prime Minister had been scolding the police department everyday, and although they¡¯ve tried to control the Sanko group, they failed to suppress them. Even the Sumiyoshi group and the other known group which made up the three violent mafias of the Wei Nation were trying to take a shot at getting Sanko¡¯s resources. They wanted to end the Sanko Group since there probably wouldn¡¯t be another chance if they missed this one.

    Therefore, everything just became messier when they tried to resolve it.

    The whole city of Kobe was in a state of turmoil, where violent mafias had plunged the whole city into chaos. Not just Kobe, but wherever Sanko members were in the Wei Nation, there would be an outbreak when they encountered each other, endangering all the citizens in the Wei Nation.

    The police chief resigned directly, giving authority to the M Nation stationed troops to handle this matter, but because of their intense methods, it also resulted in public riots.

    The whole chain of events brought down the image of the Wei Nation, and the Prime Minister was directly fired.

 Chapter 768.2 - Declaration of War (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 768: Deration of War (Part Two)</b>

    Meanwhile, at the round table in Switzend.

    Oldman Rothschild pped his palm on the table.

    Okami¡¯s death was a p in the face of the Capital Society.

    Especially since the killer left a symbol just in case they didn¡¯t know who did it, and that was a deration of war!

    A total provocation!

    Someone took the symbol left behind and exined, ¡°We investigated and found that this symbol had only appeared in the Land of Mercenaries and it¡¯s on the g of the Deviant Mercenary Corps!¡±

    ¡°Deviant Mercenary Corps?¡± The six Lords all narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°Their leader is dead, and they still want to fight with us?¡± said the Lord of Africa.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead yet. Both Ge Lie and him disappeared after that battle, and we couldn¡¯t manage to find his corpse. We could conclude that he¡¯s not dead! The three eunuchs who were ourst hope also didn¡¯t return from Huaxia. ording to the intelligence, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve also died.¡±

    ¡°In that case, this leader of the Deviant Corp is one of the top mercenaries?¡±

    ¡°Now the worry is not him, but the entire Deviant Corp and what kind of role they y. The Duke wants us to find out the nature of the Deviant Corp and have an overall assessment on their strength and ability,¡± Oldman Rothschild said.

    The others were amazed, all of them. ¡°The Duke has been rmed?¡±

    Rothschild nodded. ¡°A Lord has been killed, and they provoked the Capital Society at the same time. This was the first time our roots have been shaken by someone since Hitler and his massacre. How could he not pay attention?¡±

    ¡°As long as the Duke is behind us, we have nothing to fear. The foundation of Capital Society is the Duke.¡±

    ¨C The Land of Mercenaries ¨C

    When Kush, who was under surveince, saw the news, he smiled at the Mr. R behind him and said, ¡°It¡¯s surprising that one of the Seven Continental Lords was actually assassinated. This is the first time since the 21st century, right?¡±

    Kush was taken under control by someone from the Capital Society since Xu Cheng disappeared. The other members weren¡¯t capable of fighting Mr. R, so he was taken away. Now that Kush was the first president of this country, he couldn¡¯t die. Otherwise, the Land of Mercenaries would fall into turmoil again. Therefore, Mr. R was in charge of monitoring him, and Kush was needed to sell the crude oil to the M Nation.

    Mr. R was shocked watching the news.

    Kush sat in the president¡¯s suite with his legs crossed as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him; believe me, I¡¯ve tried. If he¡¯s alive, then it will be your doomsday. You¡¯vepletely offended the Deviant Corp, so just wait and see because this is just the beginning. More will die!¡±

    Mr. R: ¡°If you talk more nonsense, I will kill you first, believe it or not.¡±

    Kush smiled even more. ¡°Kill me. But killing me won¡¯t stop the Deviant Corp from butchering you all! Sure you can kill me, since now that this country has been stabilized, I¡¯ve aplished my mission. However, killing me would mean it will be harder for you to reach your hands into this country.¡±

    Mr. R: ¡°We can pick a better native to be the president.¡±

    Kush shook his head. ¡°Impossible, whoever you find will die! The Deviant Corp will not allow anyone other than me to be the president of this country. This I can say confidently.¡±

    Speaking of this, he looked at Mr. R and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you also join the Deviant Corp? I guarantee you that you¡¯ll be even more powerful than you are now.¡±

    Mr. R sneered, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I see you bing more powerful? Those cowards. If they¡¯re really that great, then they shoulde out and fight me!¡±

    Kush smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He sat calmly in the president¡¯s chair, not feeling like a puppet at all.

    Did he really not improve at all since that gic modification back a while ago?

    Not necessarily.

    It just wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

    Mr. R would never know that Kush has been in contact with Diesel and V under his nose. Only Xu Cheng, Chekhov, Mario, and Lin Dong have been exposed as Deviant Corp members while the identities of the rest remained in the dark.

 Chapter 769.1 - The game begins (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 769: The game begins (Part One)</b>

    ¨C At the round table meeting ¨C

    After Oldman Rothschild appeased the other lords, he took out some photos, all of which were of important members of the Wei Nation consortiums.

    They were not as prestigious and famous as Okami, but any one of them was a tycoon level figure.

    ¡°Now the key is to stabilize the problems caused by the absence of the Lord of Asia; Okami was managing several on-going projects before he died, and they can not be terminated. Those projects involve tens of billions of dors, so we need to find a new Lord of Asia to quickly take over and stop the loss. Most importantly, without the Lord of Asia, some members in the Asian division wouldn¡¯t know who to follow. Everyone take a look here. This is a list of qualified candidates selected by the council, and we¡¯ll make a final decision after some discussion.¡±

    The six Lords looked at the three candidates.

    Mitsui Okami¡¯s eldest son, who was quite young as he was only in his forties, had earned over tens of billions of dors for the consortium since his start-up.

    The current leader of the Sumitomo Corporation was also a strong candidate; he was from the same era as Okami and was a legend himself. He was just not as outstanding as Okami, but he was advantageous in his background.

    Another one was from the Mysian royal family who also had a high reputation.

    ¡°These three are all suitable, which should we choose?¡±

    ¡°The royal family wasn¡¯t strong enough in their history. Although it is true that it¡¯s not right to always let the Wei Nation take control, their economic system isplete and we need to give them a seat. Or else it would be a loss to the Capital Society if we don¡¯t manage to hold a position in one of the developed countries. The level of the Wei Nation¡¯s technology has always been something the continents want to take advantage of, so I think that we should just consider the two candidates from the Wei Nation.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild nodded. ¡°Indeed, the resources that the royal family can offer for other members in the Capital Society is too little. That needs to be strengthened.¡±

    ¡°Then, to avoid close rtives, I choose the leader from the Sumitomo Corporation.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°No objections here. The Sumitomo family head is highly respected and indeed has a strong background. With him as the Lord, he can well convince the public.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild: ¡°Then it is him, and if there isn¡¯t an objection, we can give him the appointment. Tell the council members to draft up the letter.¡±

    After the appointment ceremony, the Sumitomo family celebrated the joy.

    Everyone congratted the head of the family as if he had won the lottery.

    With this title, more would be willing to cooperate with them and as long as it brings profit for the Capital Society, they didn¡¯t care who they worked with.

    The otherpanies and tycoons all congratted the Sumitomo Family when they heard the news.

    The Sumitomo side then decided to hold a dinner party to ept all the congrattions.

    Meanwhile, within Matsushima Raiko¡¯s mansion when she returned home after work, she said to Xu Cheng, ¡°I heard that the next Lord Asia has been appointed, and it¡¯s the head of the Sumitomo Corporation.¡±

    Xu Cheng smoked a cigarette as he nodded, and he put out the cigarette as he said to her, ¡°I need his information.¡±

 Chapter 769.2 - The game begins (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 769: The game begins (Part Two)</b>

    Matsushima Raiko hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t...¡±

    Xu Cheng looked up at her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t what? Do you want to get off the train at this point?¡±

    Matsushima Raiko shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then do your thing, you did well with Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s body so keep it up. I¡¯ll show you that even the most remarkable people in this world are actually just ants.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and walked to his room.

    Matsushima Raiko followed him into the room.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to serve you? I can do everything.¡± Matsushima Raiko¡¯s whole face blushed red, and she subconsciously started to unbutton her shirt.

    Xu Cheng said indifferently, ¡°Get out.¡±

    He then closed the door directly behind him, leaving Matsushima Raiko in the doorway gritting her teeth.

    A few dayster.

    The dinner party held in one of Sumitomo¡¯s resort hotels went on as scheduled in downtown Tokyo. The people who came to congratte them were all big names in the Wei Nation business world.

    In the middle of the banquet, the head of Sumitomo went up to the stage to give a speech to thank the guests.

    His headset suddenly failed to work, and then a pre-recorded video started to y on the big screen behind him, showing a man dressed in all ck.

    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

    The guests in the room who were socializing froze for a moment, because they didn¡¯t see the head of the Sumitomo family speak. It was instead the person on the big screen behind him.

    The head of Sumitomo noticed a voiceing from behind him. He turned to look at the big screen and froze for a moment before he looked at the resort manager.

    The manager quickly ran backstage to see what was going on.

    That was when the person in the said, ¡°First of all, I would like to congratte the Sumitomo Corporation for epting his position as the Lord of Asia. Why should I congratte him? Because I want to announce that your time of death hase. I am a member of the Deviant Corp, the same Deviant Corp that killed Okami. I¡¯m here to send a message, that whoever bes a Lord will also be our target. In addition, we will kill all the other core members as well. Don¡¯t you guys think it is glorious to join this organization? Then let¡¯s y a game where whoever joins will die by my hands!¡±

    The Sumitomo family head was furious that someone stole his spotlight.

    He turned around and shouted at the screen, ¡°How dare you talk like that? You want to fight with us? Save your breath.¡±

    He had just taken the position, so obviously he had to defend himself.

    Some of the other core members also took this opportunity to show their loyalty and came forward, ¡°Yes, what is this Deviant thing? I¡¯ve never even heard of it.¡±

    Behind the scenes, Xu Cheng made a note of these guys who spoke up, and if he guessed correctly, they were probably also members of the Capital Society.

    That certainly saved him some time when they came forward, because he still didn¡¯t know a list of members yet.

    Those who came to the banquet also involved few political figures because after all, since politics and capitalism went together in this country.

    The police department chief, who had just been fired, shouted, ¡°You¡¯re so sneaky. Do you dare toe out and face us? There are guards everywhere, let¡¯s see if you manage to kill someone!¡±

    Just after he finished, a lightning bolt struck down on the stage, killing the head of Sumitomo on the spot.

    Some of thedies in the crowd screamed shrilly as they all immediately scattered to escape.

    Those who were cursing before were stunned by the sudden death of the Sumitomo head.

    That was when the video screen changed again, and a symbol of the Deviant Corp appeared!

    The police department chief ran up to the stage to check on the head of Sumitomo¡¯s family, and cold sweat dripped down his back when he saw the burnt corpse.

 Chapter 770.1 - Next target (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 770: Next target (Part One)</b>

    The party was attended by the rich and famous, so no matter how much the police wanted to keep quiet about this, the word spread.

    After the tragic death of Okami, who was the godfather of the business world, the head of the Sumitomo Corporation died suddenly at his own party from a lightning bolt.

    ording to the witnesses, the murder was more tant this time, and the video also got released.

    With the exposure of this video, the Deviant Corp came into the public¡¯s view, but no one knew for sure what kind of organization it was.

    However, the Capital Society also surfaced with the release of the video.

    It was obvious since the person in the video said that this was targeted at the Capital Society, and that it was a head-to-head battle between the two organizations.

    The Wei Nation members of the Capital Society had been putting pressure on the Wei Nation police department.

    The new police chief looked at the former chief, who had been put under surveince to cooperate with this case, and let out a bitter smile.

    He could feel the same pain and pressure as the previous chief. His subordinates had made no gains from the security check, and there were only few clues that were worth investigating.

    One of them was the fingerprints left on Okami¡¯s dead body, which was identical to the fingerprints left on Kubo Mitsubishi¡¯s dead body back then, both belonging to cats.

    It seemed like another paranormal incident, and the Wei Nation was keen on the presence of mysterious beings. When Kubo Mitsubishi died in the hotel with a distorted figure devoutly kneeling to pray at something, and without much evidence, the case remained unsolved and was left as a paranormal event.

    They did not expect this fingerprint and the brutal death to reappear today!

    And this time, they knew the name of the organization: the Deviant Corp.

    The autopsy report for Sumitomo came out, and he was indeed killed by high-voltage electrical currents. Police officers and detectives went to the scene and simted the event; although it was an open party outside, there were no thunderclouds so there shouldn¡¯t have been lightning.

    ording to the hotel¡¯s electricity equipment at the time, it wouldn¡¯t have generated high-voltage electrical conduction, and yet the autopsy report stated that he died from electrical shock.

    This method of death was simply unbelievable.

    Some immediately felt that this was not caused by any human, but he had died from a heavenly decree!

    For a while, folks questioned what the Okami and Sumitomo family heads had done to make God punish them like this.

    Others wondered what kind of existence this Capital Society was and why it had attracted such enmity.

    The Police Department approached the descendants of the Okami and Sumitomo family to further investigate.

    Both groups pped on the table and cursed, ¡°Bullsh*t God¡¯s punishment, this is clearly murder.¡±

    The police officer waved his hand. ¡°Well take it easy. If it¡¯s indeed a murder, then let us run through the causes; it¡¯s clearly revenge. So let me ask, what exactly is the Capital Society? Your fathers obviously had something to do with this organization to be retaliated against, so please tell us what you know.¡±

    Both of them were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 770.2 - Next target (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 770: Next target (Part Two)</b>

    This was something that could not be exposed.

    The police department was having a hard time. ¡°We have to at least sort this out right? If you don¡¯t cooperate, we can¡¯t be sure who the next target will be. The video stated that they will be retaliating against the members, do you have a list? Otherwise, we have no way to protect you properly, and we police are put into a very passive position.¡±

    Mitsui¡¯s second eldest son said, ¡°You are not qualified to know about the Capital Society.¡±

    The police department chief was outright angered. He knew that more people would die if this case did not progress any further, and the image of the Wei Nation would be destroyed. By then, not just him, but even the new Prime Minister would have to resign!

    The prime minister¡¯s side had openly put pressure on him, and their team was no longer going to keep their eyes closed about this group of tycoons and let them y on their own. This had affected the public and themselves, so how could they not worry about it.

    ¡°This is no longer a personal matter, so please cooperate with us. If more important people die, then the reputation of the Wei Nation¡¯s public security will be reduced to historical low points; that¡¯s something that will endanger the interests of the country! Tell us who the members of the Capital Society in the Wei Nation are, okay?¡±

    The second eldest son of Mitsui murmured and did not say anything.

    This had been the rule since day one.

    At this point, he could only change the subject and say, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to catch the murderer? We have a way to lure the murderer out, and it¡¯s up to you if you can catch them.¡±

    The police chief quickly asked, ¡°What way?¡±

    ¡°It was in the video that they will kill whoever the next Continental Lord is. Soon, a new candidate for this position will be appointed, and when they make their move, that¡¯s your chance to catch them.¡±

    The Chief: ¡°So who will be the new Lord?¡±

    The second eldest son of Mitsui shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, but we will announce it in a high profile way, so prepare yourselves then.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, thewyer behind him came in with a heavy face with a cell phone in his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Kazuo Mitsui, the council has informed you that you have been appointed as the new Lord!¡±

    His pupils instantly dted, and subconsciously he yelled towards hiswyer, ¡°Tell them that if the Knights don¡¯te, then I will refuse!¡±

    The police chief interrupted him, ¡°You have to ept. Trust us!¡±

    ¡°Trust what!¡± The second eldest son of Mitsui yelled towards this police chief, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! You think you guys can protect me? Bullsh*t.¡±

    The police chief also looked angry and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s time to prove our ability! Kazuo-san, this time, we¡¯ll do everything right.¡±

    Kazuo Mitsui ignored him and looked at thewyer for confirmation, ¡°Is that true? Do you think I can refuse?¡±

    After thinking about it, thewyer said, ¡°At this time, for your safety, I think you can refuse. But for the sake of the family¡¯s future, you can¡¯t. The council desperately wants someone to take over the role and set an example. Right now, many members are frightened, and someone needs toe forward from the headquarters¡¯s side. They promised to have five additional council member spots reserved for the Wei Nation. ¡°

    Someone over at Switzend¡¯s headquarters was in a rage.

    Oldman Rothschild pped his hand on the table and said angrily, ¡°This is a p in our face! This is the first time someone dares toe at us like this, is this person crazy? Two Lords died consecutively and most of the members in the Wei Nation have started to sway against us! This must not continue!¡±

    Cloverfield, who represented the Lord of North America, said in a serious tone with both hands on his cheeks, ¡°We can¡¯t have any more deaths, otherwise the Wei Nation tycoons will withdraw one after another, which will be detrimental to our future control of the Asian economy. I suggest that we let the Knights step in and take charge of protecting the candidate this time, and it would also warn the Deviant Corp as well.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild said, ¡°Just appoint Mitsui Okami¡¯s eldest son to be the next one. He should be the one who wants to avenge his father the most, we could choose him.¡±

    They did not expect that Mitsui Kazuo was actually afraid this time.

    He did not know much about the Deviant Corp, but he had witnessed the bizarre way they killed someone, and it would be a lie to say that he was not scared.

    Why? Because even his father¡¯s swordsman couldn¡¯t even protect his father, and who did he have to protect him?

 Chapter 771.1 - Hello everyone, I am a member of the Deviant Corps (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 771: Hello everyone, I am a member of the Deviant Corps (Part One)</b>

    ¨C The Land of Mercenaries ¨C

    Kush saw on the international news that another tycoon had died in the Wei Nation.

    He smiled and asked Mr. R behind him, ¡°Is that the new Lord?¡±

    The Knight didn¡¯t say anything.

    But Kush had already guessed based on his expression as he said with a smile on his face, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t y your hidden card, then you won¡¯t be able to fight against the Deviant Corps. Keep staying passive and waiting for more people to die.¡±

    He turned around and asked his assistant, who was an old acquaintance named Benjamin from the Deviant Corps.

    He stayed with Kush to let Kush know his importance to the Deviant Corps, and as a gesture to show Xu Cheng¡¯s sincerity.

    However, the knight who had been watching Kush didn¡¯t know that Benjamin was a member of the Deviant Corps.

    In fact, Benjamin was also the middle person linking Kush to the Deviant Corps.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Kush asked Benjamin curiously in a casual manner.

    Benjamin said, ¡°ording to my professional point of view, there is a group of very powerful hackers behind the Deviant Corps responsible for controlling the media. As for the assassination through electrocution, it was quite unbelievable.¡±

    He was telling Kush that their team was very powerful.

    That was when the knight coldly snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a bluff. They probably used various techniques to achieve this so-called coincidence to make people think that God is punishing us. I¡¯ve fought the Deviant Corps before; they are a bunch of weaklings. If they dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll defeat them within ten moves!¡±

    Back then, he had beaten Mario and Chekhov, and they were simply not strong enough for him.

    Of course, that Mario guy did impress him, but it didn¡¯t make him think much further.

    Kush: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go over there?¡±

    The knight was about to say that the other knights had already gone.

    But then he soon realized something and said, ¡°Trying to set me up? Hmph, this time your people will die!¡±

    The headquarters had sent two of the twelve knights to protect the new Lord, Kazuo Mitsui.

    Kazuo Mitsui only dared to ept his appointment when he met with the two, and he intended to take the opportunity during his father¡¯s funeral to calm the rest of the members.

    In order to attract the Deviant Corps, Kazuo Mitsui decided to hold a media conference where he would announce his official crusade against the Deviant Corps and pursue after the killer.

    This conference caught the media¡¯s attention, and the police were also very careful with it. They checked everyone¡¯s identity and set up a safe distance between the podium and the seats. They even invited Interpol to join in, setting up traps all over the conference room.

 Chapter 771.2 - Hello everyone, I am a member of the Deviant Corps (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 771: Hello everyone, I am a member of the Deviant Corps (Part Two)</b>

    The presence of the special forces were evidence that the security at this conference was even tighter than even that of the president¡¯s.

    The conference building was surrounded by snipers, and all entrances and exits, including dead ends, were under video surveince and covered by defense systems. Everyone would need to scan their ID cards before passing through, and their information would instantly show up on theputer. So even flies and mosquitoes flying by would be detected by the defense system.

    Once the defense system was rmed, the surveince would immediately pull up the corner and snapshot how the intruders look like.

    Less than an hour before the conference began.

    Xu Cheng was drinking coffee in a restaurant across the street from the conference building.

    He wore a mask and a baseball hat covering his pale look and was dressed in a sports coat.

    His cell phone was connected to Caesar and Richie.

    After a while, Caesar said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s a simple job for us to turn off any of the defense systems, but doing so will easily expose us and rm the snakes. That would be disadvantageous to what you want to do, and also it would take an hour to break into their defense system.¡±

    Xu Cheng asked, ¡°Is this defense system of theirs very powerful?¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s connected to the public security identity system. Anyone caught on camera would be automatically linked to their personal profile. The media people invited for the conference are probably very specific, and if you want to disguise yourself as one of them to enter, I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t work even with a valid ID card. If your ID card doesn¡¯t even scan, then you would be exposed.¡±

    Ritchie: ¡°Boss, there is less than half an hour before the conference starts, maybe we should give up this time? It¡¯s really hard to break through this modern defence system.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Not necessarily. I want you guys to do one thing right now.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Help me find the backstage area. There¡¯s no need to attack their defense system, just help me find where their backstage is. I¡¯ll take out their backstage crews to get in.¡±

    ¡°This is possible, give us ten minutes.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and walked outside after confirming when the conference was going to start.

    Half an hourter, the conference took ce as scheduled.

    The media came in one by one, and the security guards verified both their identity and fingerprints.

    After all the media entered, the police chief asked the guards outside, ¡°Well? Are there any suspicious people who tried to impersonate any of the guests?¡±

    The guard in charge at the entrance shook his head. ¡°No one was found in this area, and there are no suspicious people on the balcony, parking lot, or anywhere else. Everything¡¯s normal.¡±

    The police chief nodded, then turned around and went back to the conference room.

    He headed to the backstage, and Kazuo Mitsui asked him, ¡°How is it? Did you find anything?¡±

    The police chief shook his head. ¡°Everything is normal, inside and out. The whole building is surrounded by our undercover agents, and they know exactly which people and whichpanies are on the guest list this time. Anyone suspicious or who¡¯s not on the list would be reported to us, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The two knights dressed as bodyguards behind Kazuo Mitsui said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can detect anyone whoes around you. We¡¯re more sensitive than the defense system.¡±

    Kazuo Mitsui relied on these two heavily and he nodded as he stood up and brushed his suit. After taking a big breath, he said ¡°Then let¡¯s go. Time is up, we should make our entrance for the conference.¡±

    Having said that, he walked out of the backstage and towards the podium.

    Once inside, the media from all over the world started taking pictures of him.

    Kazuo Mitsui cleared his throat as he stood by the microphone and said, ¡°I believe we are all aware of the previous assassinations, and my father was one of the victims. I want to formally dere war on the Deviant Corps. Our consortium and our Mitsui Family are bound to pursue the murderer to get justice for my father!¡±

    He did not know that Xu Cheng was sitting with his legs crossed in the backstage watching the conference live from the surveince.

    Once Kazuo Mitsui finished speaking, he connected the inte and took a microphone in his hand as he said, ¡°Hello everyone, I am a member of the Deviant Corps!¡±

    After his voice got transferred to all the speakers in the conference room, the media exploded.

    Kazuo Mitsui felt goosebumps all over his body.

 Chapter 772.,1 - Congratulations, youâ€™ve won the lottery (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 772: Congrattions, you¡¯ve won the lottery (Part One)</b>

    The police chief¡¯s pupils dted and he said, ¡°Oh no! He¡¯s in the control room!¡±

    Having said that, he quickly ran towards the other building where they had a temporary setup.

    Not only him, but all the guards rushed there as well with widened eyes.

    ¡°You guys follow me, and the others stay behind to protect Mr. Mitsui,¡± the Chief ordered the guards as he ran towards the outside.

    ¡°Chief, you must go to the scene now to maintain order while we make the arrest.¡±

    The Chief knew that there were many international media outlets present at the event and he quickly nodded. ¡°Go quickly then.¡±

    With that, he ran back to the conference room where all the fuss was, and he saw Kazuo Mitsui frozen on the stage looking lost. He quickly ran up, grabbed the microphone, and said to those media outlets, ¡°Everyone don¡¯t panic. We have tracked down the location of the murderer. This time, our police took the initiative, so believe us when we say that we will not let you down! The press conference will continue normally. We have defenses deployed inside and out, so the murderer simply cannot get in. Therefore he¡¯s taking an approach to show up, so please nobody panic.¡±

    However, Xu Cheng continued to speak, ¡°We from the Deviant Corps are not terrorists, we were once victims of this so-called Capital Society. They are very powerful, so powerful that many people have no way to resist themselves, but we are different; we¡¯ll get even with whoever wrongs us! I keep my words, and that the next one who will die is you Mr. Mitsui. Congrattions, you¡¯ve won the lottery!¡±

    Kazuo Mitsui¡¯s face changed when he heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words!

    The police chief came to his side and said, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, don¡¯t listen to him, he showed up backstage and our men surrounded the whole building. He can¡¯t get away!¡±

    Only then did Kazuo Mitsui regain a little bit of blood on his face and nodded his head.

    Meanwhile, the building next door was surrounded by hundreds of undercover agents and police in uniform.

    Helicopters were even hovering in the sky to prevent his escape upwards.

    The underground parking lot was also blocked, and guards were set up at elevators and every exit. The six teams were responsible for six floors to slowly perform a carpet-style search towards the backstage.

    However, nobody noticed Xu Cheng as he was invisible when he brushed past them.

    He did not startle these guards, and when he left the building, the guards were still on their way backstage to the control room.

    All of the six teams surrounded the control room.

    Everyone was using hand signs tomunicate with sweat dripping down their foreheads, thinking that they were dealing with a terrorist and were very cautious.

    Their colleagues outside reported, ¡°Everything is normal outside. No one hase out, the killer should still be inside. Countdown to five seconds and prepare to rush in to seize him!¡±

 Chapter 772.2 - Congratulations, youâ€™ve won the lottery (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 772: Congrattions, you¡¯ve won the lottery (Part Two)</b>

    The six teams surrounded the corridor, and people hung from the helicopters outside the windows, ready to go in from all entrances.

    Five!

    Four!

    Three!

    Two!

    One!

    Pang!

    Someone kicked open the room and a dozen heavily armed guards rushed in.

    Four officers also broke in from the window by surprise.

    However, all they saw in the control room was the tragic death of the staff and nobody else.

    One guard shouted, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡±

    Then all the officers rushed in to investigate the surroundings and the dead bodies.

    A total of twelve staff members had died, leaving none alive.

    ¡°All dead!¡±

    That was when a police officer saw that their defense system was shut down, and he immediately reported to the police chief, ¡°Chief, not good! The defense system has been shut down! I¡¯m afraid the killer has already gone to the scene!¡±

    The chief¡¯s pupils dted when he heard the update.

    He immediately shouted to the subordinates surrounding the conference building, ¡°Have you seen any suspicious peopleing in? The defense system is down and can¡¯t help you, so all of you must guard the entrances and don¡¯t allow anybody to enter!¡±

    Meanwhile, Kazuo Mitsui went to the podium again and continued to deliver his speech. Not only did he represent the Wei Nation government, but he also did it to show the Capital Society his sincerity. So he had to carry on with this conference, although the police chief did not dare to tell him that the defense system had been turned off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in punishment from God, and I¡¯m determined to notpromise with the Deviant Corps nor am I afraid! I dare to stand here today to show my stance. There¡¯s no conspiracy theory and no such thing as a powerful organization. Everything is nonsense, and we¡¯ll have to defend ourselves by legal means!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t!¡± That was when someone suddenly shouted at the conference.

    Everyone was startled, including Kazuo Mitsui, who looked towards where the sound came from.

    One of the reporters clearly heard the sounding from behind him, but when he turned around, he was startled because no one was behind him.

    ¡°Who said that!¡± Kazuo Mitsui scolded, ¡°Come out!¡±

    The guards immediately rushed towards that area to search over. They reconfirmed everyone¡¯s identity and documents to prevent them from causing trouble.

    That was when the two knights used their senses to find the source of the sound. They tried to see who seemed to be hiding their skills, but they couldn¡¯t find anyone.

    Kazuo Mitsui looked at the two knights and saw them nod, indicating that everything was fine. He swallowed air and then continued to speak into the microphone.

    But in a lightning sh, a powerful airflow rushed over.

    Xu Cheng was invisible when he threw a punch at Kazuo Mitsui.

    The two knights noticed the huge air fluctuation and hurriedly stood in front of Kazuo Mitsui to block. They did not see the person, but felt the change in airflow almost subconsciously.

    However, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t let them stop him. He threw his punch, carrying over 10,000 pounds of force, at one of the knights, knocking another knight behind him flying away as well.

    This scene was quite unbelievable in front of the media.

    That two people were blown away for no reason, and they didn¡¯t even see what knocked them away. It felt like a Ferrari knocked someone off the sidewalk directly, and two at the same time.

    Kazuo Mitsui was exposed!

    Xu Cheng stood in front of him, and in front of all the media, but no one saw him.

    In front of everyone, Kazuo Mitsui¡¯s head was suddenly ripped off from his neck, causing a horrible bloody scene.

    The man who was still standing a moment ago, suddenly had his head blown off, leaving just a headless body standing on the stage as blood spurted out from his neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Everyone at the scene screamed and started to escape like scared birds fleeing away.

    The new police chief kneeled in shock and froze on the spot with a pale face.

    The scene was simply unbelievable!

 Chapter 773.1 - Touched boundaries (Part One)

    Chapter 773: Touched boundaries (Part One)

    The new police chief quickly regained his thoughts, and he knew that only he could save himself at the moment, so he immediately picked up the inte and yelled at the control room, ¡°Turn on the defense system.¡±

    It was chaos, and almost every reporter who came to the scene rushed towards the outside in panic.

    Meanwhile, the control room replied, ¡°Chief, it¡¯s hard for theputer to receive feedback with this many people rushing out at once!¡±

    The Chief was shocked for a moment and shouted at the people on the scene, ¡°Everyone don¡¯t panic! Don¡¯t rush to get out!¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t be panicking? Two security guards were knocked flying into the walls, and nobody knew if they were unconscious or dead. The man who was giving a speech just now didn¡¯t have a head anymore, and blood covered the stairs. It was simply a horror movie that came true, so how could they not be panicking?

    They ignored the guards and rushed outside, and as they were running, Xu Cheng had quietly joined them and got out.

    It was indeed difficult for the control room¡¯s side to receive feedback from all the people rushing out, and only the first few ones got scanned, they could not capture a lot of people¡¯s ID including Xu Cheng¡¯s.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s residence.

    The fifty-year-old Prime Minister watched the news as his hand trembled.

    He knew that his political career might being to an end.

    Meanwhile, the new MP faced the media and said righteously, ¡°If I be the prime minister, I can find out what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    He was canvassing for himself because not just him, but other MPs have jumped in to express their views and to appease the public.

    The live broadcast of Kazuo Mitsui¡¯s severed head shocked the entire Wei Nation!

    It was hard for anyone to believe that this was not the wrath of God by that point.

    The public was in a heated discussion about what these people had done to die in such a way.

    The police chief was called to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence, and the Prime Minister just sat there without saying a word.

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± The Prime Minister finally asked, rubbing his temples as he expressed his exhaustion. ¡°This is the third influential figure in the business world that got assassinated in the Wei Nation. Every one of them was a representative of the country, and three died during my term! Everyone now knows that the Wei Nation security and defense is useless; our image has fallen.¡±

    The police chief clenched his fists. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a supernatural event or not, I think we must continue the investigation. We still have hope, and I know that there¡¯s one important thread in this we could follow, as long as we decide to pull on it. It¡¯s not impossible to stop this and prevent further attacks. We need to have a list of the Capital Society members in Wei Nation and provide them specific protection or ask them to resign. This is a war between the two organizations, we can¡¯t find the Deviant Corps but we know who¡¯s rted to the Capital Society. For example, the Mitsui consortium should know something about this.¡±

 Chapter 773.2 - Touched boundaries (Part Two)

    Chapter 773: Touched boundaries (Part Two)

    The Prime Minister shook his head. ¡°You want to offend the Mitsui Consortium? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    The chief gritted his teeth. ¡°Now we can¡¯t care this much. This is no longer their corporate problem, but a national issue! We need them to cooperate with this case even if we force them into confession! Do you want to end up with this in your political career? Give us another chance, I¡¯d like to see if this is supernatural or man-made and who did it! They should know better than we do what exactly they¡¯ve started, and since that¡¯s the case, then they shouldn¡¯t make us pay for their stupidity. If this thing is going to affect us, then we must step in to take charge! Otherwise, we shouldn¡¯t take the me!¡±

    Kazuo Mitsui¡¯s bizarre death shocked the world.

    Now everyone truly remembered the Deviant Corps. The biggest assassination case since the 21st century, three assassinations that have all seeded, and the method of deaths were all unbelievable. This had broken themon sense of many detectives and professionals, because they¡¯ve never seen such ways to die.

    With the appearance of the Deviant Corps, Capital Society also surfaced before the public as they started to ponder.

    That was when many individuals around the world managed to find out some information about the Capital Society.

    Although notprehensive enough, more people now knew about the huge financial empire that was dominating the world.

    Caesar and Ritchie hacked in most of the world¡¯s major portals and forums and released some information regarding the purposes of the organization and things they had done. It also exposed their control over the financial system and the chaos they had generated to gain profits. Especially in the Land of Mercenary, where they prevented the country from bing independent and generated chaos, causing the refugees to suffer.

    When the conspiracy of the M Nation and how they dissolved the Soviet Union got exposed, a shock was triggered worldwide. That was when they realized that there was really such a powerful financial organization in this world. The article at the endughed at the ¡®democracy¡¯ that the M Nation had, stating that it was a power game for the rich.

    Those who wanted to y this game had to y by the rules of the M Nation, and that included the consortiums in the Wei Nation, K Nation and several countries in the western hemisphere who joined this game of power. Eventually, these countries that had been infiltrated in turn served the capital instead of its people.

    This post triggered a breakpoint from those people at the bottom of the pyramid who had no human rights.

    Especially in the Wei Nation, which was already in a situation where their international reputation had downgraded and proved their government ipetent, it led to another protest and demonstration calling for the rich and powerful to get out of politics. They didn¡¯t want the rich people to have everything, and many of them were quite extreme.

    The three major mafias had already caused enough chaos all around the country for the police, and now there were more protests and demonstrations around.

    The government was at the verge of breaking down and the Prime Minister hadn¡¯t been sleeping at all. They stayed up all night trying to figure a way out in this crisis.

    Not only was this their biggest crisis, but those in Switzend also felt it was the biggest crisis they have encountered in recent times.

    Because a group of wealthy people from the Wei Nation were shaken by the events and have requested to withdraw from the organization one after another.

    This was the first time in history that arge-scale withdrawal from the organization happened. The Wei Nation was very important in the Capital Society¡¯s financial strategic ns, and it was unfavorable for them if the rich and powerful withdrew one after another. If this continues, they wouldn¡¯t have a share once Asia¡¯s economy revived.

    ¡°Deviant Corps! You are touching our boundaries!¡± Oldman Rothschild¡¯s eyes narrowed as he said coldly.

 Chapter 774.1 - Hitler was a man, but the Deviant is God (Part One)

    Chapter 774: Hitler was a man, but the Deviant is God (Part One)

    ¨C Huaxia ¨C

    Old Master Ye and the other four old masters were sitting in a courtyard drinking tea.

    After making a move in their game of Go, Old Master Ye said, ¡°Old Brother Zhang is ruthless enough to find such a disciple.¡±

    Old Master Guo nodded as he was making tea. ¡°Definitely. This little b¡ª¨Cd dared to y so big. Last time, the Wei Nation economy went down 20%, and this time, their government changed two Prime Ministers! And the most critical thing is that the n of a certain organization fell through, and Hiroshi Shitsuno got tricked back to his country and died! It seems like their n to gather the rich people in Huaxia have failedpletely, and with more members of the Capital Society facing assassination threats, those who are tempted to join the club would have to think twice. This man would not do something for no reason; he thought it through very well and hit several birds with one stone.¡±

    Old Master Xing frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that he will not make it back this time, since the situation has already reached this level.¡±

    Old Master Nie: ¡°I think we should have the Dragon Division offer him some support, or else those Capitalists won¡¯t let hime back alive.¡±

    Old Master Ye: ¡°Now he is the one in the dark, and it would only expose him if the Dragon Division intervenes. Let him be. He knows what he¡¯s doing, and I trust that he wille back. Bei Shan said that he is very stingy, and whoever wants to stop him from taking revenge will be out of luck. We already owe him a lot for what happened with his mother and wife, it¡¯s better that we don¡¯t interfere with his revenge. He said to Bei Shan before he left that his only request is for us to protect his woman for him, so let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡±

    All of the elders nodded.

    ¨C Wei Nation ¨C

    On the balcony of a vi, as Matsushima Raiko stood there watching the TV and listening to the noise of the protest on the streets, she thought to herself.

    What a terrifying man.

    This man who created this situation today.

    Matsushima Raiko previously thought that him killing the entire Shanling Group and breaking out the political scandal had generated enough fear among the public, but she didn¡¯t think that this time he would bring the oppressive power of public opinion to the Wei Nation.

    The political and businessmunity, as well as the violent mafias that caused outbreaks of riots and protests.

    Three major problems of this country all erupted at the same time.

    All of the rich and powerful were frightened. No one dared to hold any banquets or parties, and more than half of them tried to go abroad to escape from the scene. The Prime Minister was scolded by the people and as well as oppressed by the consortiums. Matsushima Raiko had never seen a Prime Minister pushed to this extent.

    Nor had she ever believed that all this came from the means of a single person.

    Matsushima Raiko¡¯s whole body shivered.

    She gritted her teeth.

    Then she thought how the man had rejected her and never looked her in the eye, and that gave her a sense of betrayal.

    It was an extreme attitude where she rather he hated her than ignore her.

 Chapter 774.2 - Hitler was a man, but the Deviant is God (Part Two)

    Chapter 774: Hitler was a man, but the Deviant is God (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng was still sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, and Matsushima Raiko knew that he was still preparing his next move.

    Every time he looked at someone¡¯s photo for more than a minute, she knew that the person was already a dead man in his eyes.

    Matsushima Raiko suddenly spoke quietly, ¡°If I jump down from here, will you pull me up?¡±

    Xu Cheng did not answer her.

    Matsushima Raiko turned her head at the indifferent man. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will expose you? You know that this is my country you¡¯re harming!¡±

    Xu Cheng remained silent and ignored her.

    After taking a breath, Matsushima Raiko sighed, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Then she walked past Xu Cheng and went straight down the stairs as she then drove to the Police station.

    She was going to report!

    She was fed up with this man¡¯s coldness towards her, so why not go down together!

    When Raiko Matsushima arrived at the police headquarters, all the police officers were busy. Some were taking statements from the three mafias, and some were holding down the students who were marching in protest. None of the police officers were paying attention to her at the window.

    Matsushima Raiko directly approached a policeman who was walking towards her and said, ¡°I want to report. I know who the murderer of Kazuo Mitsui, Okami Mitsui, and the Sumitomo leader is!¡±

    The police officer nced at her and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t cause more trouble, we have peopleing in every day to report about the murderer. You¡¯re all just here for the $50 million reward, eh? Alrightdy, stop your daydreaming and go to work. Do you think there¡¯s not enough chaos?¡±

    Then the policeman walked away.

    Matsushima Raiko took off her high heels and smashed it against the window ss of the chief¡¯s office.

    Everyone at the scene looked at her in shock after the ss shattered.

    ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to attack the police?¡± A police officer scolded.

    The members of the mafia could not help but give a thumbs up to Matsushima Raiko. ¡°This b*tch has more balls than us!¡±

    The director who was busy on the phone inside the office looked at broken ss in confusion, as he then put down the phone and asked Matsushima Raiko, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to report. I know who killed those three!¡± Matsushima Raiko gritted her teeth and threw over her car keys, ¡°You can investigate my background. My car is worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and I don¡¯t give a g¡ª¨Cn about that bounty. I came here to let you know who the killer is! I¡¯ve seen him!¡±

    After the police found out that Matsushima Raiko was a billionaire, they knew that she wasn¡¯t joking and that was when they took her to the interrogation room.

    Matsushima Raiko confessed everything directly, ¡°I know more than anyone about the Shanling Family murder case two years ago. I can be sure that both of these incidents were, in fact, the work of one person.¡±

    Then she revealed how she was involved in the case two years ago.

    The police felt that what she knew was too much to take on because only the police knew that the fingerprints left behind the two scenes were from the same person. When Matsushima Raiko mentioned that point, the director already knew that she was a key person to the case.

    He immediately called the chief over, who rushed there overnight to meet with Matsushima Raiko.

    Meanwhile, in a secret area of one of the most high-ss nightclubs in Tokyo, top-tier Wei Nation tycoons gathered for a meeting.

    There people were all members of the Capital Society who represented the Wei Nation, and there were thirty of them in total, all in the first-tier worth more than five billion dors each.

    The topic of discussion for them was whether to jointly withdraw from the Capital Society or not!

    When Okami, Mitsui, and the old Sumitomo family head were assassinated and died in such a cruel and absurd way, it would be a lie for them to say that they were not afraid, and that video stated that their goal was to kill all the members.

    They felt innocent, and there was no need to sacrifice themselves because of the battle between the two organizations. Although they may have missed out on the sharing of global resources, that was better than not having a life to spend their money, right?

    The Lord of Europe was also in the meeting.

    He had two knights behind him because the headquarters wouldn¡¯t like to lose members, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have asked him toe out.

    ¡°Everyone, you have to believe that even Hitler couldn¡¯t destroy us back then, who else can destroy us today?¡±

    Someone said, ¡°Hitler was a man, but the Deviant Corps seem like God!¡±

 Chapter 775.1 - Of course I thought of it (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 775: Of course I thought of it (Part One)</b>

    The representative of the Lord of Europe was a member of the Abu Dhabi family of a European consortium. He swept a nce at everyone and said, ¡°You are capitalists, capital materialists, and there is a saying which describes us as those who would risk for a fifty percent profit, would take desperate measures if it¡¯s one hundred percent, and risk our lives for a three hundred percent return. I think they said it right, so what are you afraid of? You can trample on thew without caring for your lives, and you all single-handedly control the politics of this country, what are you all afraid of?¡±

    Several members: ¡°We are not afraid man, but we are afraid that this is an irresistible force of nature. We are above thew, but not above this food chain!¡±

    The Abu Dhabi representative sneered, ¡°Even God will be trampled upon in front of the capital beasts. You have to believe in the power of the organization. What happened this time is because the enemy¡¯s on in the dark and we don¡¯t know them well enough. Give us some time, once we find out who is nning all this, you know we have the strength to destroy them. Don¡¯t forget, we can even start a war!¡±

    That was when his phone rang.

    After he answered it, a joyful look appeared on his face.

    ¡°Everyone, good news! Someone has already reported who the murderer is!¡±

    One by one, the thirty or so tycoons sat up straight.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be another unclear report, right?¡±

    ¡°No, this time there¡¯s a specific name and look. Someone has simted his looks already but they encountered a problem. The police chief is holding this informant because they also want to catch the murderer, but I think their actions will alert the culprit. Also, the police force doesn¡¯t have what it takes to catch this person, so I want you all to unite and pressure the police department to hand this informant over to us.¡±

    Among the thirty of them, the representative of the Mitsui family pped his hands. ¡°We¡¯ll step in! Hopefully this time we can catch the killer and cut him into pieces! Gentlemen, I think this is not a time for self-preservation, but for maintaining the reputation of the Wei Nation businessmunity! It¡¯s also a time when the power of capitalism has been provoked. If we give in today, then our personal safety will be in question in the future. Could any organization or mercenary in the world juste to kidnap and assassinate us? If we choose to protect ourselves and surrender this time, it would be the same as bowing down to the lower sses. Then what¡¯s the point of us being rich and above thew?¡±

    The Mitsui family came out to speak, and even Abu Dhabi¡¯s representative was personally present. Those who wanted to quit would probably be in trouble if they didn¡¯t cooperate, since the Mitsui consortium wouldn¡¯t allow that.

    Now that they were so sure that the killer had been exposed, the fear in their hearts slightly settled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t have this as an example!¡± someone responded.

    The Mitsui Representative took out his cell phone and called the prime minister¡¯s residence.

    The prime minister then called the police chief, asking him to give up on the case.

    The chief was furious. He refused and drove to the police station where Matsushima Raiko was being interrogated, but he was toote since someone had already picked her up.

    A foreigner who picked up Matsushima Raiko questioned her again and learned about the murderer. Then he drew out Xu Cheng¡¯s face on paper.

    When the image arrived at the conference room where they held the conference, they were all quite shocked.

    ¡°From Huaxia?¡±

    The image of Xu Cheng was before he went albino, and the Abu Dhabi representative more or less knew about how they kidnapped his wife before to threaten Xu Cheng, so he was shocked when he saw the image. ¡°Ask her if she¡¯s sure it is this person?¡±

    The interrogator looked at Matsushima Raiko and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the murderer is this person? How can you prove it?¡±

    Matsushima Raiko said quietly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Two years ago, he saved me from the ozen resort and made me his ¡®tour guide.¡¯ I witnessed him kill the Shanling Group and how he nted this on their rival. Back then, the prime minister had a strong opinion on a certain ind¡¯s sovereignty against Huaxia, but with the resignation of this prime minister and his scandals, Huaxia quickly took control of that ind. As a return, he managed to offer me one percent of the Shanling properties, making who I am today. Just a week ago, he found me again, and I can confirm that it is him. He first nned the Miguchi internal warfare by pretending to be Okami and saved Hiroshi Shituno. Then he tracked down where the real Okami was when Shitsuno got into contact with him. He then went directly to Tokyo, and the next day, Mr. Okami¡¯s death hit the headlines. That was when he ordered me to hang Shitsuno¡¯s corpse on the street for public disy, provoking his followers to riot against the other two groups to cover up the public opinion on Okami¡¯s death and also disrupt the Wei Nation¡¯s social security. Immediately after, I used ways to meet some of the members of the Capital Society, and in fact, someone wanted to invite me to join the club before, so it wasn¡¯t hard for me to find out who. I inquired for him about who the next candidate would be, and at the appointment banquet, the new Lord of Asia died! So I know that it was him for sure.¡±

 Chapter 775.2 - Of course I thought of it (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 775: Of course I thought of it (Part Two)</b>

    The other end listened to Matsushima Raiko¡¯s confession and there was dead silence in the conference room.

    Several of them felt their scalps tingling as they listened.

    The chain of events was nned out as orderly as it could be, and the killer had used everyone to the best of their ability.

    The point was, he was able to make such a fuss with minimal effort, causing trouble in almost every aspect of the Wei Nation!

    The interrogator narrowed his eyes at Matsushima Raiko and said, ¡°You said you had betrayed him, then why did he stille to you?¡±

    Matsushima Raiko¡¯s body trembled. ¡°I was also wondering about that, and I first thought he hade to kill me, but then I felt that he did not care to kill me. That is not in line with his nature.¡±

    Also because of this incident, Matsushima Raiko thought that Xu Cheng was fond of her, so she was always willing to work for him.

    However, the rich people on the other side didn¡¯t think so.

    For example, the Abu Dhabi Representative narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This man is scary, at least in terms of his nning and tactics. This woman was just being used. With his nature, he should¡¯ve killed the betrayers directly and there¡¯s no need to forgive them. However, he was not like that with her, and he knew that Matsushima Raiko¡¯s status today could get him connected to the Capital Society. That means she¡¯s got the information he wants, and she would be very submissive towards him in return for not being killed.¡±

    As soon as he mentioned the point, all the others listened and sucked in a breath.

    ¡°Ask her if she knows where the man is now,¡± Abu Dhabi asked the interrogator at the other end.

    ¡°He is still in my vi, I usually go out to buy food and he does not care, so he wouldn¡¯t know that I came out to report him this time,¡± Matsushima Raiko said.

    Abu Dhabi gestured with his gaze at the two Knights behind him. ¡°Go finish him off!¡±

    The two knights nodded and quietly left the conference room.

    As soon as the two left, the Mitsui Representative raised a question, ¡°Wait, if his n was so extremely detailed, howe it didn¡¯t ur to him that Matsushima Raiko would call the police?¡±

    ¡°Of course I thought of it.¡± That was when Xu Cheng suddenly broke into the conference room from the windows.

    The thirty of them all looked shocked when they saw the man in the ck cloak appear!

 Chapter 776.1 - Resist me? (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 776: Resist me? (Part One)</b>

    Everyone in the room looked at Xu Cheng in panic and asked in surprise, ¡°You! Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around the conference room and smiled. ¡°I am the murderer you are looking for.¡±

    The Abu Dhabi Representative: ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°You are businessmen, but not spies; don¡¯t you know there is something called tapping? When you interrogated Matsushima Raiko, don¡¯t you know that any signals in awork can be traced? I¡¯m not a god, was I going to chase you down through the cable? Well, I was just wondering how to find all of you at once, but since everyone is here, it makes it much easier.¡±

    ¡°You! What are you going to do!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°What do you guys think I do every time I show up?¡± Xu Cheng smirked. He wore a mask, but they could still sense his creepy smile behind it.

    Sumitomo¡¯s second son put his hand into his pocket and blindly tapped on his phone, trying to call the police.

    That was when Xu Cheng suddenly raised his eyes to look at him, and he panicked for a moment as he quickly lowered his head.

    He then took out his cell phone, and hurriedly dialed 911.

    However, the moment he lowered his head, Xu Cheng suddenly appeared beside him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This question scared him as his whole body trembled, and the phone in his hand fell and dropped to the ground.

    ¡°Calling the police?¡± Xu Cheng smiled faintly, then covered the guy¡¯s head with one hand and gently patted it. It seemed like a gentle touch, but with his ten thousand pounds of strength, even a tenth of it was enough to churn the things inside an average person¡¯s head.

    Sumitomo¡¯s second son¡¯s body shook violently, his eyes widened, and his whole body was as if it had been struck by lightning. He didn¡¯t move at all, but blood seeped out of his eyes, nostrils, ears, and mouth!

    This scene scared the others in the conference room who had phones in their hand as they put it back into their pockets.

    No one¡¯s action escaped Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, he smiled and said, ¡°Not calling the police? You could. I can¡¯t interfere with the signal here, so whoever wants to report to the police, just call. I¡¯ll send him to hell.¡±

    The Abu Dhabi Representative gulped air, not daring to look at Sumitomo¡¯s second son¡¯s dead corpse, who just sat there with his eyes widened as blood continued to gush out.

    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Deviant Corps, right?¡± he asked.

    Xu Cheng nodded his head.

    The Abu Dhabi Representative: ¡°Then you¡¯vee to the wrong ce, we¡¯re not from the Capital Society, you¡¯ve killed the wrong person. Even your Deviant Corps should have principles about killing people, right? To be honest, even if we were part of Capital Society, we are all innocent, and you should find whoever you have a grudge with, not us.¡±

    The bunch of rich people nodded their heads like woodpeckers.

    ¡°Yes, we are having a meeting here. Did youe to the wrong ce?¡±

    ¡°Came to the wrong ce?¡± Xu Cheng yfully walked up to Mitsui and put his hands on his shoulders as he stood behind him and asked, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I killed your father and your older brother, and you don¡¯t hate me?¡±

 Chapter 776.2 - Resist me? (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 776: Resist me? (Part Two)</b>

    Mitsui¡¯s eyelids jumped.

    ¡°You have the wrong person. I am not a member of any Mitsui Family.¡± Mitsui acted shameless for his life.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from the Mitsui Family?¡± Xu Cheng smiled faintly and asked a rich man next to him, ¡°Do you think he is?¡±

    The tycoon next to him shivered a bit and looked at Mitsui, seeing that he was signaling him to deny his identity.

    This tycoon said, ¡°He is not, you are mistaking him for someone else.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Xu Cheng swung his palm at his head, and Mitsui instantly died like the man before.

    Everyone sucked in a deep breath.

    Especially the people from the Mitsui family.

    Xu Cheng asked another tycoon, ¡°Is he?¡±

    The tycoon nodded fiercely, ¡°Yes, he is Fumitai Mitsui, the second son of the Mitsui Corporation!¡±

    Fumitai¡¯s body shook violently and hurriedly said, ¡°But I don¡¯t intend to take revenge, I know the Mitsui Family doesn¡¯t have that ability and I don¡¯t want to hit the stone with an egg.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, your whole body is sweating.¡±

    Fumitai gulped air as he thought about how he could not be scared: a grim reaper was in front of him.

    Xu Cheng said to a rich man, ¡°Please take out your phone and record a video. If the angle is good, I can let you go.¡±

    That rich man nodded and hurriedly took out his cell phone, he knew that this guy in front of him was a murderous maniac so he would do whatever he could to save his own life.

    After he got up from the chair, he went to the corner and put the whole entire room into the video frame.

    In the camera, Xu Cheng scanned everyone and said, ¡°I heard that when you reach your level, you will have a ce as a yer within the Capital Society, and those poor people struggling at the bottom of society are your test rats. So, I will also y a game with you today.¡±

    He said to Fumitai Mitsui, ¡°One plus one equals what?¡±

    Fumitai: ¡°Two!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Xu Cheng smacked him from behind, smashing his head towards the table. Fumitai¡¯s face mmed onto the table and cracked open like a watermelon. His brain and nose bone shattered, and his entire head was almost embedded into the solid wood conference table as he died on the spot.

    The Abu Dhabi representative said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it two? The game has to have rules too, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there are rules.¡± Xu Chengughed, ¡°But the answer may not be 2, it could also be 1! A cup of water into another cup of water is still one cup of water isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t this the way you high and mighty yers like to y the game? You have madews to bind themoners, but thew is nothing to you. There¡¯s only interest, not right or wrong! I¡¯m just ying the game with your rules. Next, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at the Abu Dhabi representative.

    This guy was somewhat emboldened and said, ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m from the European consortium Abu Dhabi family, you better let me go, or else not just you, but anyone behind you will taste the power.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked up to the Abu Dhabi member and said to him, ¡°You have much more ambition than Fumita Mitsui. But let me tell you, I even killed the three heads of the Japanese consortium, so you are nothing in front of me. Not just you, but I dare to kill even the head of Abu Dhabi family! You want to resist me, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly swung his hand across the Abu Dhabi representative¡¯s face. It was very hard and the sound of the p echoed throughout the conference room.

    ¡°Come on, resist me, aren¡¯t you angry? Then fight back,¡± Xu Cheng said to him.

    The Abu Dhabi representative¡¯s entire face was swollen from the p, and it felt burning hot as he suddenly stood up and was ready to stab at Xu Cheng with a pen in his hand.

    But just when his hand reached out, it got broken off by Xu Cheng!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

 Chapter 777.1 - Killing with a Borrowed Blade (Part One)

    Chapter 777: Killing with a Borrowed de (Part One)

    When Abu Dhabi saw his arm twisted 360 degrees, he screamed hysterically and fell onto the conference table.

    ¡°Resist.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and looked at him from high up.

    He then fiercely pped the other side of his face, knocking out two of his teeth; now both sides of his face were swelled up and red like a monkey¡¯s butt.

    Xu Cheng stepped on his leather boots with one foot, and he heard the sound of his toe bones breaking.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Abu Dhabi representative felt that his toes were all crushed as he screamed in pain.

    ¡°Painful, isn¡¯t it? Want to resist? Do you want to?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him with a smirk. ¡°How does this feel? This is what it feels like for those poor people when they express their displeasure with you, and they get stepped on hard and have to lick your feet. Their despair is just like what you are feeling right now. Come on, where¡¯s your superiority and your pride? Continue to resist me.¡±

    Xu Cheng stepped on his other foot.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He once again broke out in a miserable scream of severe pain from the broken toes.

    ¡°I... I admit defeat, let me go, let me go!¡± The Abu Dhabi representative finally shouted hysterically.

    ¡°Admit defeat?¡± Xu Cheng showed a wry smile. ¡°How is admitting defeat enough? We are now role ying. I am the capitalist, and you¡¯re the experiment subject. If you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll hinder my interests! Do you think if it was you, you would let this group of people who¡¯s in your way go freely?¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng twisted his other arm with one hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Abu Dhabi representative could not bear it anymore as he fell onto the ground in a seizure, he was in so much pain that he could no longer make a sound.

    More than twenty of them were watching this in the room with their whole bodies shivering; some even pissed their pants.

    ¡°You are not professional enough, doesn¡¯t this deserve a close-up shot?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the man responsible for filming.

    That tycoon hurriedly rolled and crawled over with his cellphone, trying to get a close-up shot of the Abu Dhabi representative in pain.

    Xu Cheng did not pay attention to the Abu Dhabi representative anymore. He sat in the chair as he looked at those who were sitting with their backs straight and he smiled. ¡°Well, now it¡¯s your turn, how do you want to y?¡±.

    That was when someone stood up and bowed at Xu Cheng. ¡°We want to live!¡±

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette as he said, ¡°Want to live, huh? It¡¯s actually very simple, isn¡¯t it? I said at the beginning, I only came for the Capital Society, so all you have to do is say to the camera that you¡¯re quitting and curse them. Do you dare to do so?¡±

    Most of them froze. First they felt happy, but then they heard the second half of the sentence.

    However, some then thought about withdrawing membership as a temporary measure to stay alive, and they could just turn around and exinter. Having thought that, someone said to the camera, ¡°I, the chairman of Yoshitomo Corporation Group, announce that I am permanently withdrawing from Capital Society.¡±

    As soon as he took the lead, the other tycoons followed and made their vow in front of the camera.

    After that, someone cautiously looked at Xu Cheng and said, ¡°Is that all?¡±

 Chapter 777.2 - Killing with a Borrowed Blade (Part Two)

    Chapter 777: Killing with a Borrowed de (Part Two)

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°Yes, you can all go out now. When you head out, don¡¯t take the elevator because I¡¯ve installed a bomb inside, take the stairs.¡±

    Those tycoons were all relieved to be released and bowed towards Xu Cheng with gratitude.

    Xu Cheng looked at the two knights in the elevator who had rushed back up and coldly said to the tycoons, ¡°Hurry up and get out!¡±

    One by one, they rushed out of the conference room.

    The billionaire filming shivered and pointed at himself while kneeling begging for mercy. ¡°I filmed well, let me go.¡±

    Xu Cheng beckoned. ¡°Bring the phone over to me.¡±

    The billionaire crawled on his knees and handed over his phone to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng took a rough look at the video, and it was enough to piss off the top executives of the Capital Society. He was satisfied as he nodded and said, ¡°Good, but if you want to live, there is onest thing you need to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± that billionaire hurriedly said.

    ¡°There will be two guys rushing inter, and you¡¯ll tell them that those people who went out just now killed these few,¡± Xu Cheng said that as he pped the guy on the chest, it made him spit out a mouthful of blood but not enough to die.

    Just then, the conference room door was opened again, and the two knights rushed in. They had already gone to Matsushima Raiko¡¯s house, and they didn¡¯t find anyone. That was when they realized the danger was actually back here so they returned.

    But when the two of them stepped in and saw two corpses, and the crippled and unconscious Abu Dhabi representative. Their expressions changed.

    The billionaire kneeling on the ground who was responsible for rying the message told them weakly. ¡°We had a disagreement, and those people ran away after making a move. Go after them!¡±

    The two knights¡¯ eyes widened and turned around as they rushed out outside the conference room.

    Once the two were gone, Xu Cheng¡¯s figure reappeared, causing the lying billionaire to faint on the spot.

    Xu Cheng held his breath while he was invisible so that the two knights could not detect his presence at all.

    The group of rich tycoons probably wouldn¡¯t make it out alive, because the two knights were responsible for the safety of Mr. Abu Dhabi, and now that he was disabled, they had to do something to report back.

    Xu Cheng sat alone on the chair and lit up a cigarette again.

    That was when the interrogator¡¯s sound came from the speakers again.

    ¡°Gentlemen, this woman has confessed everything. What¡¯s next?¡±

    Xu Cheng pressed the mic on the conference table and said, ¡°Since she was involved in the assassination, let¡¯s handle it as a death sentence and hand her over to the police.¡±

    The interrogator: ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as he finished speaking, the door was kicked open by the two knights.

    Xu Cheng smiled faintly at them. ¡°Quick response, but you¡¯ve killed everyone, right?¡±

    The two knights looked at him and narrowed their eyes. The two of them went down and saw the group of tycoons running desperately downstairs, so they went over and killed without saying a word! But after they killed them, the two realized that the deaths upstairs could only be done by a professional, so they returned to the conference room.

    Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s sarcastic words, it was as if he was mocking theirck of intelligence.

    The two knights became even more furious, because Xu Cheng had used them to kill the group of rich people.

    Seeing that the two knights were very angry, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer at them again, ¡°I¡¯ve already captured the surveince of you killing those people already.¡±

    The two knights¡¯ faces changed drastically.

    Xu Cheng was making this case even more confusing and escting it to a further level. Once the two of them were involved in the suspected killing of those rich people, the Wei Nation government would investigate their identity. The key point was that many of the Capital Society members around the world knew their identity as Knights, and to know that they¡¯ve killed the members instead of protecting them, was simply deadly at this time!

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The two knights narrowed their eyes.

 Chapter 778.1 - Mission accomplished (Part One)

    Chapter 778: Mission aplished (Part One)

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me here if I want to leave, but I don¡¯t want to go right now because you guys cannot leave alive. If you live then my n would not work, so only with your deaths and the surveince footage in my hands will I be able to achieve my purpose.¡±

    ¡°Has it been you all along?¡± A knight looked at him angrily.

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Thanks to you guys for turning me into a clown like person, so I will be a real clown and y you guys to death!¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether you can y on or not!¡± The two knights violently flipped the conference table and threw it towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng threw a punch at the conference table, shattering it into wooden splinters.

    The two knights then pped Xu Cheng on the chest.

    A golden light shed across Xu Cheng¡¯s whole body as he said disdainfully, ¡°Even your teacher can¡¯t win against me, you think you two can?¡±

    The two blocked the kick with their arms, but Xu Cheng¡¯s legs had explosive power of ten thousand pounds in force, and broke their arms as he sent them flying through the ceiling.

    Boom!

    The ceiling of the top floor was shattered, and the bodies of the two knights flew into the air. Xu Cheng then rushed up to the sky and grabbed their necks, one in each hand.

    ¡°Compared to your teacher, youck the pure internal martial arts to ovee pure force. After all, you are Westerners, so what do you know? You simply cannot win against my absolute power.¡±

    Having said that, he threw one of them downwards like he was throwing a garbage bag.

    Boom!

    The floor of the conference room cracked, creating a pit beneath the luxurious carpets, and the knight died on the spot.

    Xu Cheng then grabbed another knight¡¯s head and flew down from high in the air. He pressed the knight¡¯s head viciously onto the floor, smashing it to pieces like a watermelon!

    The battle was over in a simple and brutal way.

    After Xu Cheng got down, he saw the staff of this club rushing up towards the conference room to see what happened.

    Xu Cheng walked over and killed the rich man who filmed the video and then squatted in front of the Abu Dhabi representative as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep your life for the time being, so you can go back with this humiliating video to show them. Abu Dhabi, right? We¡¯ll settle this next time Ind in Europe!¡±

    When a bunch of security guards rushed up, Xu Cheng had already disappeared.

    Meanwhile.

    Songdao Laizi was convicted.

    The woman seemed to have gone crazy. She was not scared at all as she said to the police who came to arrest her, ¡°As the person who reported the murderer, I have a request. I don¡¯t expect to reduce my crimes, but I only have one simple request.¡±

    A policeman: ¡°Say it.¡±

    Songdao Laizi: ¡°I want to see that murderer get caught with my own eyes, and I want to see him die, is that okay? The reason I turned myself in is because I wanted to see him die, otherwise there would be no point in me turning myself in!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and thought. Since there¡¯s no way for you to like me, then hate me!

    ¡°I will ask for this request from my superiors.¡±

    Songdao Laizi was handcuffed and then imprisoned.

    At the same time, Xu Cheng was officially put on the wanted list by the Wei Nation and they asked Huaxia for this murderer.

    Huaxia showed them that Xu Cheng had left the country and had not returned, and his passport indeed showed a one way trip to the M Nation.

 Chapter 778.2 - Mission accomplished (Part Two)

    Chapter 778: Mission aplished (Part Two)

    The Wei Nation police then asked Interpol to take Xu Cheng¡¯s case to the M Nation to catch him.

    The next day, less than 24 hours after Songdao Laizi was taken in, the police said to her, ¡°Someone is here to see you.¡±

    Songdao Laizi wore her prison uniform and came to the family meeting area without any spirit.

    She looked up and saw a man whose whole face was as pale as paper.

    She froze for a moment, thinking that it was someone from the Capital Society who hade to see her for further interrogation.

    Across the soundproof panel, she picked up the phone as she said directly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I need to tell you, and I don¡¯t know what else you need from me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, causing Songdao Laizi to shiver!

    Then she raised her head to look at Xu Cheng in shock. ¡°You are...?¡±

    Xu Cheng deliberately put on the hoodie and covered his hair. It made him look somewhat simr to how he looked in front of Songdao Laizi these days.

    The phone slipped away from Songdao Laizi¡¯s hand, and she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. ¡°You! How can youe here? You couldn¡¯t have gotten in!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°You reported my previous identity and Interpol has indeed gone to the M Nation to find me, but in this world, the old me is gone. Do you know why?¡±

    Songdao Laizi did not speak.

    Xu Cheng suddenly withdrew his smile and a dangerous aura permeated the air. ¡°Because you betrayed me, turning me into how I look now. I didn¡¯t kill you because you still had your values. However, your values are gone after you went in and reported me again. I could¡¯ve let you go, but I let them take you in.¡±

    Songdao Laizi was ungrateful. ¡°What did you use me for? If I wasn¡¯t willing to listen, do you think you could¡¯ve used me?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled. ¡°If you get a chance, read the recent news, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Songdao Laizi suddenly stood up and pounded on the soundproof ss panel with her hands as she shouted towards Xu Cheng, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to drag you along. You can¡¯t leave this country, even if you change your face and a passport, your fingerprints will remain the same! I¡¯ll tell the police that your face has changed! I won¡¯t let you leave the Wei Nation, I want you to die with me here!¡±

    ¡°Then you can try.¡± After Xu Cheng finished speaking, he put the phone down and turned around as he walked away.

    Songdao Laizi was left smashing her fist against the ss panel in anger, and a guard quickly came over to stop her from doing so.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done reporting, I still have things to say! I want to see your superiors now or it will be toote. The murderer is about to leave the country!¡±

    The two guards who stopped her knew the importance of this criminal and took her to their superior¡¯s office.

    When Songdao Laizi was sent to the office, the TV news was ying thetest update about the assassination timeline becausest night, a total of more than thirty bodies were found in one of the biggest luxury nightclubs in Tokyo, and the list of those who died were enough to shake the whole country!

    They were all leaders of the biggest corporations in the Wei Nation!

    Songdao Laizi watched the TV in shock as she felt goosebumps all over her body, and she recalled his wry smile.

    The police station supervisor looked up at her and said, ¡°What else do you have to confess? Go ahead.¡±

    Songdao Laizi said, ¡°We¡¯ve all been deceived! The murderer used another person¡¯s identity and passport to enter the country, so you can¡¯t even find the entry information on him. He not only changed his passport, but also his appearance as well. You should lockdown the airport and check for his fingerprints immediately!¡±

    That was when he asked her, ¡°Miss, we have indeed all been deceived, the murderer is actually someone else.¡±

    He opened a video that went viral on the inte, and it showed two men chasing down the rich men in the stairway.

    Songdao Laizi shouted, ¡°They¡¯re not the murderers!¡±

    ¡°Come on, if you can even betray your country, then your words have no credit and can¡¯t be trusted.¡± The police ignored her. ¡°Just wait for your death sentence, no one can save you now!¡±

 Chapter 779.1 - The mess left by the the Wei Nation (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 779: The mess left by the the Wei Nation (Part One)</b>

    Matsushima Raiko¡¯s eyes reddened as she roared like a maniac, ¡°You¡¯re all fools! The real murderer is the man I was talking about! He nned all this, and you are trying to let go of a criminal who is endangering this country, and you will all be aplices!¡±

    Police superior: ¡°We have investigated the person you gave in and there is no record of any entry into the Wei Nation. We have looked in the list of Huaxia citizens¡¯ entry into the Wei Nation, and there was no one who looks close to him, but we have asked the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to contact Huaxia, and they said that this guy went to M Nation and never came back. So I am afraid that this person you are talking about is not here.¡±

    Matsushima Raiko pped the table. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong! He entered the country this time with another identity and passport, his appearance has changed and becamepletely different from how he looked before. Listen to me, you are police officers, so you should know that there is no way to change a person¡¯s fingerprints even if their appearance changes. It¡¯s not toote to go to the airport and intercept him. Hurry up, I guarantee it with all I have.¡±

    He stared at her for a while trying to make sure she wasn¡¯t crazy or have a history of mental illness. Then he picked up the phone and ordered the airport personnel to add a fingerprint check for all the passengers.

    Xu Cheng was dressed in a tracksuit without any luggage, and he only had his phone, ne ticket, and passport in his hand. The name on the passport was Fang Yucheng, and before he boarded the ne, he saw that the Wei Nation police secretly entered one after another. Some undercover agents went to the security check as well.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the security guards to cooperate with those undercover agents to add one more requirement: fingerprint check.

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette as he sat in the waiting area. He didn¡¯t panic as he looked at the boarding time and waited until it was time to enter. He threw the cigarette butt in the trash and walked towards the security checkpoint.

    ¡°Please show me your papers.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out his passport and handed it to him.

    The police officer looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s pale face and said, ¡°Your reason for entering the country is for stic surgery, howe nothing changed?¡±

    ¡°The doctor said it can¡¯t be fixed. I have leukemia, and there is no way to fix it. He told me to go straight home for myst days.¡± Xu Cheng sighed and took out a forged copy of a medical certificate.

    The police didn¡¯t have time to call them to confirm its validity, and he was quite sympathetic since it was an incurable disease.

    ¡°Sorry that we couldn¡¯t cure you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xu Cheng shook his head generously and smiled.

    ¡°Please, check your fingerprints,¡± the police officer then said.

    Suddenly, the way he looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes changed, he looked lost as his mind felt messed up.

    He looked confused because when he sympathized with Xu Cheng back then, he had dropped his guard, thus allowing Xu Cheng to hypnotize him at that moment!

    Xu Cheng asked him, ¡°Still need to check?¡±

 Chapter 779.2 - The mess left by the the Wei Nation (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 779: The mess left by the the Wei Nation (Part Two)</b>

    The policeman said, ¡°No, head inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. If I don¡¯t die, I¡¯lle back next time.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and walked through the security checkpoint toward the boarding gate.

    A bunch of police outside searching for Xu Cheng would never know that the criminal they were looking for had boarded the ne beneath their watch.

    Meanwhile, that video recording was brought back by Abu Dhabi to the round table in the Capital Society¡¯s Switzend headquarters.

    In the video, Xu Chengpletely humiliated them, and more than 30 tycoons were led by his nose. The scene of Abu Dhabi being yed by him made the roundtable members especially angry as they almost flipped the table.

    Several lords threw their ss cups onto the ground, shattering it into pieces.

    However, instead of this, another wave of problems emerged regarding the knights killing their own members.

    Some core members questioned, What makes a knight capable of killing a member?

    This was not in line with the original purpose of their service.

    More than twenty members were killed, and they were all first-tier members, which made the Capital Society members from other continents feel chilled!

    Some of the already marginalized members dropped out one after another!

    This was a very dangerous sign!

    It was the first time that such a crisis has urred since the founding of the Capital Society, and it was an internal crisis as well, which could be fatal.

    Oldman Rothschild looked at a Wei Nation representative and asked, ¡°Has the murderer been found?¡±

    This representative shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re still out there but there are no other tycoons who can die now. Those who died were all top of the Wei Nation businessmunity. Their deaths disrupted every corporation¡¯s future n and caused instability on Wall Street¡¯s side as well.¡±

    ¡°We will help stabilize that, at most we would lose some retail shares.¡±

    The Wei Nation representative nodded. ¡°Even though we have also done a share decline assessment, with more than thirty the Wei Nationpanies all in various fields, the amount of stock losses would reach more than 100 billion dors! But this is not the point, the point is that three major fatal problems erupted in the Wei Nation after this incident. First, the outbreak of the three major mafia created governance issues, and citizens have been very disappointed in the legal system. Then, with the assassinations of the legendary tycoon Mr. Okami and Sumitomo¡¯s family head, the police department has been discredited because we have yet to catch the murderer. With the massacre of the Shanling family two years ago as a trigger, the feeling of security for wealthy individuals has seriously decreased, causing more than a third of the foreign enterprises in the Wei Nation to flee the country. Various investors, especially our members, are afraid of being affected and fear retaliation from the Deviant Corps. So, most non-Wei Nation investors have left the Wei Nation, which means that employment problems or even a new round ofid-off workers riots will ur. Thirdly, the Wei Nation government has changed two teams already because of this, and at this time, other members of Parliament are not confident to take over. There are still demonstrations going on in the nation, and they¡¯re asking the current Prime Minister¡¯s team to resign, but no one is willing to take over because a lot of the sponsors behind the parties have also died in this assassination.¡±

    They didn¡¯t expect that a revenge assassination could expose such a serious problem of the country.

    By the way it looks, the loss of fortune for the rich and powerful in the Wei Nation was not the problem, but the national GDP!

    With unemployment, the per capita ie would decrease, and the deaths of more than thirty representatives have casted a shadow over the future nning of their respectivepanies. The most critical problem was that the problems in the political and legal system would further impact tourism and gathering investors. These problems were why the MPs were reluctant toe forward and take action because this was a hot potato that nobody wanted to touch; Furthermore, the sponsors have died, so who could fill this gap?

 Chapter 780.1 - Been a long time since I heard him brag (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 780: Been a long time since I heard him brag (Part One)</b>

    Oldman Rothschild looked at the representative from the Wei Nation and sighed. ¡°Then what is the attitude of the families of the deceased and the entire Wei Nation financialmunity towards the Capital Society?¡±

    Speaking of this, the representative from the Wei Nation bowed to the six continental lords.

    He took a breath and said, ¡°On their behalf, I came over this time to formally withdraw from the Capital Society.¡±

    All six lords¡¯ eyelids twitched.

    The Wei Nation had the thirdrgest GDP in the world, and many advanced technologies, whether it was technology or industry. Their withdrawal was the same as cutting off an arm of the Capital Society.

    More importantly, it would mean that the Capital Society¡¯s control of the Asian market would bepletely gone.

    Oldman Rothschild wanted to convince them still. ¡°Reconsider it, after all, if the Wei Nation wants to restore its financial status, it will need our help to quickly get back on track. Otherwise with this incident, it will take at least five years for you to get back on your feet.¡±

    The representative let out a bitter smile. ¡°This is the only way for the Wei Nation to save itself, we don¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble. The culprit this time is still out there, and we intend to not let the capital society participate in the election and have the country truly vote for a prime minister. That is the only way we can calm our people, and this is a decision by both the capital and political parties. So, I¡¯m sorry, but the Wei Nation officially withdraws from the Capital Society today.¡±

    Having said that, the representative bowed again and submitted a written resignation stating that they did not want to be a yer in this game and were withdrawing from the organization.

    After he left the meeting room, the expressions of the six lords didn¡¯t look so well, especially oldman Rothschild.

    The Abu Dhabi consortium¡¯s chief officer assistant knocked on the door as he bowed over and said, ¡°The doctor said the young master¡¯s limbs have been crippled and there¡¯s no way to treat it. In addition, when he was boarding the ne, the security check found a satellite tracker imnted in his body.¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡± Abu Dhabi¡¯s chief officer pped the table angrily.

    ¡°He still remembers to use an injured person to track down our basecamp at this time! ¡± He was furious.

    ¡°No, this is clearly him trying to disgust us.¡± Oldman Rothschild said, ¡°Since it can be discovered by the security check, it means that this tracker was not cleverly ced at all. They are not that stupid, so clearly they¡¯re just trying to disgust us.¡±

    Oldman Cloverfield leaned back in his chair and sighed with his eyes closed. ¡°I should have killed him in Switzend at the very beginning! He didn¡¯t die that time and became something else. He then cut off one of our arms and it was really a big move aimed at our core, it was an eye for an eye. The Wei Nation right now, whether it was economic sanctions or governance issues, his methods were all simr to how we were trying to take over Huaxia. We want to use economic sanctions in Huaxia and want to make a breakthrough with the four Gates to stir up Shangcheng, but we did not expect that this b¡ª¨Cd would use the same tactics to get back at the Wei Nation. He did it on purpose for us to see. If this person was not an enemy, and if he could be used by us, he would be a real asset.¡±

 Chapter 780.2 - Been a long time since I heard him brag (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 780: Been a long time since I heard him brag (Part Two)</b>

    Oldman Rothschild said, ¡°We can¡¯t let go of Asia, not only economically, but once that country in the East really rises, they will exceed the M Nation, and by then, we will be in a very awkward position. In that country, power is bigger than wealth. So if we can¡¯t use our wealth as an advantage, then it would be nothing. We have to stop that day from turning into reality, so now, we must find an Asian consortium to join us.¡±

    That was when one of the lords spoke up. ¡°How about the big four families from the K Nation, such as Lee and Go? The K Nation has been very obedient these years, and closely follow the pace of the M Nation in pressuring Huaxia. I think we could offer the four of them to enter, and although they aren¡¯t as good as the older families like the Mitsui from the Wei Nation, they would still be a strong power to have. The key is that they are very obedient.¡±

    The others¡¯ eyes brightened up.

    ¡°The four big families aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Especially the Lee Family; they could override the President. They¡¯re like Cloverfield¡¯s family in the M Nation, especially since they¡¯ve got the rest of the three families as support.¡±

    Oldman Rothschildughed. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Lee Family is not who they used to be. We all know about their control over the K Nation, don¡¯t we? There are lots of people in the government who want to overthrow this Lee Family. Otherwise, separating from the North would serve no purpose. That¡¯s why we supported their government, or else you think they would dare to investigate the Lee Family and the current sessor?¡±

    The Lord of South America had the lowest status and he really didn¡¯t know this inside story, so he was very surprised to hear about it. ¡°I was wondering why their government dared to take action against the Lee Family, so it¡¯s because we had their back.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Lee Family is not simple. This president we supported was brought down by various scandals released by them. Those guys, they¡¯re intending to take actions against us.¡±

    Cloverfield sneered. ¡°Give the current heir of the Lee Family a chance to meet with us here, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to make another move. He probably doesn¡¯t know that it was us behind the government, or else how could he have dared with his four hundred billion dors Three-Star industry?¡±

    Oldman Rothschild: ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The Three Star Group¡¯s scale and technology are among that of the top, not much weaker than those from Silicon Valley. Apple almost lost to them, so do not underestimate their ability. That¡¯s enough to gain them a ticket into this game, with the advanced technology they have.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s current family head looked at the others. ¡°Since there are no other suggestions, then we will have the four great families of the K Nation join the club?¡±

    The six lords all raised their hands to show their approval.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pick a day and meet with the representative from these four families, alright? Let them feel the wee from thergest capital organization in this world.¡±

    ¨C Huaxia ¨C

    ¨C Ye Family courtyard ¨C

    The five old masters gathered together again to drink tea.

    Old Master Ye had smiles on his face. He had been in a good mood recently because the Wei Nation was still trying to put out fire, and they didn¡¯t have enough energy to fight over the inds.

    ¡°Tell the Dragon Division, make sure to protect Lin Chuxue and raise her security level to national level, this lucky woman can¡¯t fall into the hands of those people now. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if my grandson will survive this.¡±

    That was when the secretary came over and reported, ¡°Old Chief, Mr. Fang justnded at Yanjing Airport.¡±

    The five old Masters all smiled at the news. ¡°Go pick him up. Oh man, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard this kid brag.¡±

    The secretary smiled and nodded. He then drove the red g limousine directly to the airport to pick up Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 781.1 - Iâ€™ll remember this name (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 781: I¡¯ll remember this name (Part One)</b>

    Xu Cheng walked out through the airport security wearing a windbreaker that hid part of his appearance.

    He listened to the music ying from his earphones to ease the murderous aura from this trip.

    In order to not attract too much attention, he exited through the VIPne.

    However, this appearance made another group feel scared.

    It was a group of four people.

    A youthful woman, even with sunsses on, could be defined as beautiful based on her figure.

    She was apanied by an assistant, a manager, and a rtively stout bodyguard.

    Seeing that she was all covered up taking the VIP passage in the capital of Yanjing, Xu Cheng guessed that she was probably a celebrity.

    Xu Cheng walked slowly and didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, but the bodyguard blocked his way at the corner.

    ¡°Damn paparazzi, whichpany are you from? I¡¯ll beat you up if you follow us any longer! I warn you, hurry up and get out. Do not reveal our whereabouts. Otherwise no matter whichpany you¡¯re from, I can get you fired.¡±

    Xu Cheng was listening to his music, and with his hearing, he could actually hear the bodyguard¡¯s voice, but he pretended to be deaf as he took off the earphones and said, ¡°What are you barking at?¡±

    The bodyguard saw that he still dared talk back, so he forced Xu Cheng to the corner. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, if you follow our artist Mu Wan again, I will beat you up!¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong, I¡¯m not a paparazzi, I just got off the ne as well.¡±

    The bodyguard: ¡°Then why are you sneaking around dressed like this? What are you covering up? There were three forks in this passage, and I saw you follow us twice already. You still want to argue your way out?¡±

    Xu Cheng was impatient. ¡°Have you seen any paparazzi who¡¯s able to take the VIP passage? Do you even have a littlemon sense up there? Besides, I don¡¯t know Mu Wan, I only know Lin Chuxue. Don¡¯t think that everyone in the world¡¯s bored enough to revolve around your artist.¡±

    Just as his words fell, Mu Wan and her assistant and manager walked over with a displeased look.

    They all heard Xu Cheng¡¯s disdainful words and came over to reveal this paparazzi, who was pretending not to be a stalker.

    ¡°With our Mu Wan¡¯s fame today, which paparazzi wouldn¡¯t go far to get news about her? Not to mention the VIP passage, it¡¯s not unusual for you people to use all kinds of spy-like gadgets. So stop pretending and get out immediately. I won¡¯t ask which newspaper you¡¯re from but if you don¡¯t get out now, I¡¯ll call your boss to get you fired.¡±

    ¡°Idiots!¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at these arrogant people and walked away by himself.

    Mu Wan pulled down Xu Cheng¡¯s hood from behind him, and suddenly, Xu Cheng¡¯s pale ghost-like face was revealed in front of them all. All three women were scared, and the bodyguard blocked Mu Wan behind him.

 Chapter 781.2 - Iâ€™ll remember this name (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 781: I¡¯ll remember this name (Part Two)</b>

    Xu Cheng looked deeply at Mu Wan, and emitted a dangerous aura.

    Mu Wan grunted and said carelessly, ¡°If Lin Chuxue knew that her fans were so ugly, I wonder if she would dare to see you? You can scare people even in broad daylight with this look. I think it would be my misfortune for someone like you to like me.¡±

    Obviously, she was angry to hear how Xu Cheng said ¡®I don¡¯t know Mu Wan, I only know Lin Chuxue.¡¯ As a celebrity, the most hated thing to hear would be that someone else was better than they were. She was already very famous and it was okay to hear someone say they¡¯ve never heard her name, but topare her to someone who¡¯s retired was unbearable.

    Xu Cheng stared at her with some anger. ¡°Did your boss ever tell you that the most basic thing for celebrities is to smile when you meet people? That¡¯s minimum professional courtesy. If you don¡¯t understand, then go back to the bottom and start over.¡±

    Having said that, he intended to leave as he turned around.

    Yet Mu Wan said back at him, ¡°There is a saying: ¡®talk to people and talk nonsense to ghosts.¡¯ Sorry, but I can¡¯t smile looking at your face. I can smile on stage to deceive those fans, but in private, I can¡¯t smile at you from the bottom of my heart. It¡¯s good enough if I don¡¯t ask you topensate me for mental damage.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body froze.

    He turned his head and looked at Mu Wan with a meaningful nce as he said, ¡°This is the biggest reason why I only know Lin Chuxue and not you. You¡¯re famous with that low of an EQ?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, our Mu Wan is no where weaker than Lin Chuxue was at her peak, and Mu Wan would be even higher right now than Lin Chuxue back then. Go understand the market before talking. No wonder you don¡¯t know Mu Wan, look at your ugly face! You¡¯re from Mars, right?¡± The assistant looked at Xu Cheng disdainfully.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Mu Wan, right? I¡¯ll remember this name.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng walked away without looking back.

    The assistant: ¡°Ugly people like to get attention. Our price tag is multiple times that of Lin Chuxue, and in terms of poprity, who knows who Lin Chuxue is now? What a joke,paring us to a retired celebrity.¡±

    The manager did not forget to tter, ¡°How else could theypare? Who¡¯s got a higher price tag than Mu Wan right now? He knew that there¡¯s no one who couldpare to her, so he deliberatelypared us with a retired celebrity. This just shows how Mu Wan¡¯s poprity is unmatchable.¡±

    Mu Wanughed and walked with a breeze.

    By the time they got outside, they realized that their convoy hadn¡¯t arrived yet to pick her up, and that made Mu Wan angry.

    ¡°This driver doesn¡¯t want to keep his job, right? Call him and ask where the hell he is.¡±

    The assistant hurriedly took out her cell phone to call the driver, but then they heard the driver shout from across the street with the phone in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m over here!¡±

    The assistant shouted back at him, ¡°Are you telling us to go over and get in the car? Get your *ss over here, quick.¡±

    The driver let out a bitter smile. ¡°The airport personnel said that there¡¯s a temporary clearance and are not allowing vehicles to park there and pick-up people. Please walk over here.¡±

    Mu Wan snatched the phone and yelled at the driver, ¡°The sun is so strong outside, and you¡¯re asking me to walk over in this sunlight? Do you think I¡¯m too nice? I¡¯ll give you ten seconds, hurry up ande here.¡±

    The driver had no choice; after all, it was his job.

    The moment the car parked at the restricted area, armed police and airport security came over and yelled, ¡°Can¡¯t you read the signs? Are you blind? No parking here!¡±

    When Mu Wan saw that it was the airport security, she immediately took off her sunsses and showed her most pleasing smile. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m Mu Wan and this is my driver. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯ll give you one second to clear this area. Hurry up or I¡¯ll cancel your license te.¡±

    The driver was scared as he drove the car away immediately, not daring to stay.

    That was when a red g car came from behind.

    The security immediately went over to open the door, and Old Master Ye¡¯s assistant walked down. He smiled when he saw Xu Cheng walking out from the exit and greeted, ¡°The Chief told me toe over and pick you up, Young Master Xu.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Cheng nodded as he got into the red g car. Before he rolled up the window, he nced at Mu Wan, who was looking dumbfounded.

 Chapter 782.1 - Where is your modesty? (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 782: Where is your modesty? (Part One)</b>

    When Xu Cheng got out of the car, he saw all five Old Masters waiting at the entrance.

    He was ttered and let out a bitter smile. ¡°If those uncles in the capital knew that I let my five grandfathers greet me, they would criticize me a lot, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Old Master Ye stroked a handful of his beard and said, ¡°You deserve this scale of wee.¡±

    Old Master Zhou smiled. ¡°Today, there is no seniority in the family nor age, only military merit. So, you deserve this. Stop being pretentious, hurry up ande on in.¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head and smiled bitterly as he followed the five Old Masters into arge ancient style courtyard that had small bridges and a stream of flowing water. It was a very ancient courtyard with houses made of wood.

    ¡°This ce is refurbished ording to the Yuanmingyuan site, and it¡¯s also this country¡¯s greatest martyrs tombstone courtyard,¡± Old Master Ye exined as he walked in front.

    Xu Cheng only felt the unusual vibe here once Old Master Ye mentioned it.

    ¡°The outer circle belongs to those who are family members of the notables, but less than ten people are qualified to enter this far.¡± Old Master Nie added, ¡°You are now considered a qualified person.¡±

    Old Master Yeughed, pointed to where the pavilion was, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. A chair has been prepared for you there, so you can alwayse and go from time to time in the future.¡±

    Xu Cheng saw the Halls of Sacrifice, each named after someone who contributed to the country in history, and he was in awe of this ce when he found the names of many known individuals.

    ¡°The reason why we build these Halls of Sacrifice in the most central area is to remind the future generations to not forget our roots, to not forget the foundation of the country. It¡¯s also considered a spirit left from historical legacy,¡± Old Master Guo sighed and exined to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng stood on the mossy road paved by stone bs and sighed, ¡°Bragging is one thing, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified to enter here yet.¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be presumptuous.¡± Old Master Ye said, ¡°You¡¯re qualified, the ns have been a historical problem and your Master spent half a lifetime on trying to solve the problem from the roots and had no clue. But your recklessness and impetuous actions yed an unexpected effect, and it could be said that if it wasn¡¯t for you, the four ns would be difficult to extinguish. Yet you did it, you aplished something your Master always wanted to, and something that affected the fate of this country. The reason why I don¡¯tpare with you is because we¡¯ve built our merit as a team, yet you managed to destroy them alone. So every time you brag about this, I won¡¯t go against you because I respect you in this manner!¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡°I was just bragging, don¡¯t take it seriously please. I actually regret this after I did it.¡±

    Old Master Ye scolded. ¡°Be serious!¡±

    Xu Cheng hurriedly restrained his expression without saying a word.

    Old Master Ye then scolded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t take it seriously instead of feelingcent.¡±

    Old Master Zhou sat down and patted the table as he said, ¡°Tell me about it, what happened with the Wei Nation.¡±

 Chapter 782.2 - Where is your modesty? (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 782: Where is your modesty? (Part Two)</b>

    After sitting down in his own chair, Xu Cheng poured himself a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp.

    Old Master Nie pped the back of his head. ¡°You think this is water? This is Da Hong Pao, don¡¯t spoil it.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°You want me to tell a story but there¡¯s no tea to serve?¡±

    ¡°Where are your manners.¡±

    Xu Cheng said shamelessly, ¡°Who said that there¡¯s no seniority today, and just military merit?¡±

    Old Master Yeughed and personally poured tea for Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Tell us.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Ye understands me the most. I haven¡¯t touched a drop of water since I boarded the ne.¡±

    Xu Cheng took another sip, and Old Master Nie was distressed. Then Xu Cheng wiped his lips as he slowly said, ¡°I found out that Hiroshi Shitsuno¡¯s position in the Miguchi group was very sensitive, so all the events followed his assassination. I pretended to be someone inside the Miguchi group and tried to assassinate him, of course I didn¡¯t kill him, but it was a severe injury that made him angry. He almost died from the attack, and with this premise, he must return to the country. Once he returned to his country, then the cases in Shangcheng here woulde to an end and ease the pressure on the police here. Then I killed him not only topletely dismantle his n here, but also to intensify the social problem in the Wei Nation rted to violent mafia groups. Of course, the reason why I did this was also to distract the Wei Nation police officers, which would in turn make it convenient for me tomit murder. Death of a business tycoon would be nothingpared to social riots and would drown in the newspaper. By the time the police or the media paid attention to it, I have already killed several more people, and I only killed the business leaders!¡±

    Old Master Ye narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Why?¡±

    Xu Cheng said bluntly, ¡°To use others to kill your own enemy. With the death of Mitsui, Sumitomo, and the other wealthy businessmen one after another, the government will definitely be under pressure! Wei Nation¡¯s current prime minister has a very strong stance on the inds with Huaxia. So I tied their hands, and he could only step down to ease the public¡¯s anger, which would also relieve Huaxia¡¯s problem.¡±

    Old Master Xing picked up his own cup of tea and toasted to Xu Cheng. ¡°There¡¯s only tea, my respect to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was ttered. ¡°Grandpa Xing, don¡¯t make a scene. I¡¯ll drink your tea instead.¡±

    He took Old Master Xing¡¯s cup of tea and drank it down as he was too thirsty.

    Old Master Nie really wanted to p this buffalo who was drinking his Da Hong Pao like water.

    Old Master Ye changed the subject. ¡°What about the Capital Society and Deviant Corps?¡±

    Xu Cheng was silent, and then he raised his head to look at the five grandfathers and said sincerely, ¡°I won¡¯t hide from you, but if I don¡¯t find a reason to bring this matter out, once they realize I¡¯m from Huaxia, it will involve foreign affairs. So the Deviant Corps were thrown out just to draw attention, I don¡¯t want the country to be involved because of my personal matters. So the sh between the Capital Society and the Deviant Corps would be put onto the table. As for the Deviant Corps, that¡¯s my personal matter, so could I keep it a secret?¡±

    Old Master Ye: ¡°Yes, but you must remember that whenever you can¡¯t handle it anymore, just return to the country! In terms of passing the buck, Huaxia is at the master level. We can fool those countries and protect you.¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his teacup with both hands in a toasting manner. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡±

    Old Master Nie could not stand it as he hurriedly interrupted with his hand. ¡°If you continue to drink like this, this year¡¯s Da Hong Pao¡¯s production will soon be gone. If you want to drink,e to my ce, but stop spoiling the tea.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Grandpa Nie, I heard that Uncle Nie¡¯s health has not been good?¡±

    Old Master Nie was stunned. Then he thought of the iparable medical skills and pharmaceuticals Xu Cheng had. He knew immediately what the hidden message was as he handed the teacup back to Xu Cheng and said smilingly, ¡°Drink all you want. I¡¯ll let someone brew you more if it¡¯s not enough. Oh, take your Grandpa Guo¡¯s cup since he isn¡¯t drinking. Drink it all, you must be thirsty after talking this much.¡±

    The other four Old Masters were speechless.

    Old Master Ye: ¡°Brother Nie! Where¡¯s your modesty?¡±

 Chapter 783.1 - Only he dares to say this (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 783: Only he dares to say this (Part One)</b>

    After the five old masters and Xu Cheng finished talking about national matters, they began to make small talk.

    Old Master Ye scolded Xu Cheng, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been giving Little Xiu, this brat was actually thinking of going out to get revenge for you. He even scolded me for being useless, holding so much power in my hands but can¡¯t help you get justice. If it weren¡¯t for your Uncle Ye who held him down, he would be nagging beside my ears every day for this.¡±

    Xu Cheng let out a bitter smile. ¡°The y had to be perfect. I hid the truth for two reasons, first is so that I could face the Capital Society with my full force, and secondly so that I won¡¯t be exposed looking like this or else Little Xue will see me. I don¡¯t know how she would face me, and I can¡¯t face her either. Everyone else is afraid of my appearance, and I can ignore everyone¡¯s opinion except for her. I¡¯m not ready and I can¡¯t ept Little Xue¡¯s fear when she sees my face. So I had to hide from everyone who knows her topletely hide away from her. Otherwise, she will definitely notice with her intelligence.¡±

    Old Master Zhou sighed as he looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°What about Dr. Liao? Still no progress?¡±

    Dr. Liao was the designated doctor within the Dragon Division and was also the doctor who would be in charge of Xu Cheng and Lin Chuxue¡¯s future medical conditions.

    Xu Cheng shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s still trying to get a grasp of the genes in my body, not to mention understanding the pathology. This can¡¯t be rushed, and he would need some time.¡±

    Old Master Nie: ¡°Then how do you feel yourself? Is there any physical difort?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I feel no difference except for my appearance.¡± Xu Cheng shook his head again. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me and let¡¯s get your bodies checked-up.¡±

    The five of them couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s examinations were actually very simple, and it was basically checking the major tissues and organs for any failures or other problems in their body.

    After treatments with Xu Cheng¡¯s medicine, their body organs seemed to function normally. Although they couldn¡¯tpare with young people, their body age was still more than twenty years younger than others at the same age.

    While Xu Cheng was examining Old Master Ye, Old Master Ye said to him, ¡°You had a showdown with the Capital Society this time, and they will target your wife again if they can¡¯t get you, so the country has already secretly deployed protection around her.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect her myself. Now, there¡¯s no one in the Dragon Division who can face the Capital Society assassins. I¡¯m notfortable with anyone protecting her, so I¡¯ll go and protect her myself.¡±

    Old Master Ye: ¡°How are you approaching her?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I still have my apprentice, and I¡¯ll just have my apprentice be by her side. She must also understand the current situation, and to not make me worry, she would ept my apprentice as her bodyguard.¡±

    With that said, he changed the subject. ¡°Well, it seems like all of you are in good health. As long as you don¡¯t drink and y too much, you still have more than twenty years to live.¡±

    The five Old Mastersughed.

 Chapter 783.2 - Only he dares to say this (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 783: Only he dares to say this (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°What do you mean by drinking and ying too much.¡± Old Master Ye red at him.

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said in a serious manner, ¡°Especially you, Grandpa Ye, you have the biggest temper and are a bad drinker. You should restrain yourself a bit, I¡¯m still waiting for you to live a long life again and continue to protect me.¡±

    Old Master Ye felt speechless.

    Old Master Zhouughed loudly. ¡°Brother Ye, only this kid dares to speak the truth. With your temper and strength, if we weren¡¯t present, then nobody could hold you down after you drink. So you really do have to pay attention in the future to not affect the reputation you¡¯ve built over a lifetime.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finishedughing when Xu Cheng walked over and said, ¡°Grandpa Zhou, don¡¯tugh at a hundred steps when you¡¯re fifty steps away. Less tricks and more sincerity goes a long way. Look at your hair, you¡¯re balding from all these tricks. No matter how good the medicine is, it won¡¯t cure baldness. You¡¯re all at an old age, and I know what you¡¯re worried about. But please have faith in this generation, I believe that the other uncles can take care of the country.¡±

    Old Master Zhou almost bit on his tongue.

    The five Old Masters all fell silent after listening to Xu Cheng¡¯s words.

    The secretary who was responsible for pouring tea had cold sweat running down his back listening to what Xu Cheng had said.

    Old Master Ye red at Xu Cheng. ¡°How dare you say such things?¡±

    ¡°Since you guys brought me in here, and also said that no more than ten people are qualified to enter, me being the tenth one. The other four must be the uncles then, right? They are your descendants so they dare not say this, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to talk back under your authoritative position either. If I don¡¯t say it, then who else dares to say it? If you really can¡¯t take it in, then treat it as me talking nonsense after drinking this much tea. I¡¯m not speaking for any of the uncles, but I just sincerely hope that you don¡¯t have to work so hard at such an age and enjoy what you¡¯ve brought to this era.¡±

    After saying that, Xu Cheng stood up and got ready to leave.

    The five Old Masters fell into silence.

    After Xu Cheng walked out of the pavilion, Old Master Ye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question. If one day, when you stand against the country, would you have confidence to make your way in here?¡±

    Xu Cheng turned his head to look at the five Old Masters and grinned. ¡°Yes! But there will never be a day like that because I treat the five of you as family. What I said just now was from a younger generation point of view, something from the bottom of my heart to the elderly who have worked all their lives.¡±

    After saying that, he walked away.

    Old Master Ye¡¯s secretary did not know whether to escort him out or now, and Old Master Ye red at him as he said, ¡°Go give him a ride.¡±

    The secretary followed Xu Cheng as he thought in his heart that Young Master Xu really dared to say anything, and the fact that he was able to get away with it just showed how important he was inside the five Old Masters¡¯ hearts.

    Old Master Ye looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s figure as he walked away and sighed. ¡°This kid¡¯s bing more and more mature.¡±

    Old Master Zhou: ¡°Mature? If he¡¯s mature then would he have dared to talk like that just now?¡±

    Old Master Nie: ¡°I think he¡¯s right that we do need to retire, a real retirement. He gave us twenty years more to live with our lives, and it¡¯s not so that he wants us to work further. I think we need to let go of what¡¯s in our hands and give the younger generation more opportunities.¡±

    Old Master Guo: ¡°If our sons had a tenth of this kid¡¯s ability, then I would¡¯ve retired way earlier for sure.¡±

    Old Master Ye: ¡°Don¡¯t talk like Xu Cheng isn¡¯t your grandson. Was it a lie when we took him in? Haven¡¯t you heard what he said after? He¡¯s treating us like family, and you¡¯re all just being pretentious.¡±

    The four of themughed out loud.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re not even drunk yet, and you¡¯re going to start ying drunk?¡±

    Old Master Ye pped the table. ¡°I¡¯m serious on this matter and to whoever¡¯s being pretentious about it. I don¡¯t need alcohol to help me say this! I am on this all the time and at any time!¡±

    Xu Cheng got into the car with the secretary and left. He then subconsciously asked the secretary, ¡°Do you know who Mu Wan is?¡±

    The secretary smiled. ¡°I do not know such a person. Young Master Xu, do you have any orders?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Nothing. I actually thought about what she said, and she was right that I am really ugly right now.¡±

    The secretary narrowed his eyes and secretly noted the name in his mind.

    He knew what to do.

 Chapter 784.1 - No matter how ugly he is, youâ€™re not worthy (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 784: No matter how ugly he is, you¡¯re not worthy (Part One)</b>

    ¨C Yanjing Dayu Entertainment Company ¨C

    President Zhang Tianyu had just arrived at the office and asked the ountant to report to him about Mu Wan¡¯s schedule and earnings from movies and television series she filmed.

    The ountant was also smiling as he could earn arger bonus if theirpany¡¯s celebrities made more money.

    ¡°President, you truly have good taste in being able to find Mu Wan. Thepany¡¯s stock went up 200% because of her!¡±

    President Zhang Tianyu waved his hand. ¡°Okay alright, I know all this. Hurry up and report Mu Wan¡¯s schedules and earnings details for the next six months.¡±

    In fact, he was secretly pleased.

    The ountant nodded and stroked his sses as he began to report, ¡°The reality show ¡°Beautiful Sister¡± signed her as a fixed guest for four seasons. ording to a quarterly season pay of 30 million, one year would be 120 million. Also, she¡¯s currently starring in two major historical dramas that are ongoing. One episode is 800K and one series of fifty episodes will earn us 40 million, so the two dramas will earn a total around 90 million. As for the three movies, which are 20 million per movie, and an extra of 60 million in dividends, with her past records of surpassing 300 million box office, there should be another 100 million added to the earnings. The three movies are expected to have a guaranteed ie of 160 million. In addition to the signed contracts, we¡¯re also in negotiation with four major advertisements for Mu Wan, all of which are priced at no less than 30 million for three years. The four advertisements will thus have an earning of 120 million. In the uing year, Mu Wan will generate a value of 500 million!¡±

    President Zhang Tianyu was deeply satisfied inside.

    He felt Mu Wan was totally worth hisrge initial investment, and now it was harvesting season. In order to make her popr, he used his entirework and all his connections to put her in various variety shows and look for big-name directors to film her movies and dramas. It could be said that she was one of the most popr ones who climbed up in thest two years in this new generation of stars.

    ¡°Oh right, aren¡¯t the two historical dramas going to air soon? Get the PR team to preheat the hype. It is best to get her on the hot headlines, and it doesn¡¯t matter what it¡¯s for. Even scandals are fine.¡±

    The ountant nodded his head.

    That was when Zhang Tianyu¡¯s phone rang.

    He picked it up and saw that it was a call from the producer of one of the historical dramas.

    The person on the other end of the line asked in confusion, ¡°President Zhang, are you trying to screw me over? Who did Mu Wan offend? Why is my film not going through?¡±

    ¡°Not going through?¡± President Zhang was also puzzled, but he still smiled and asked, ¡°Producer Wu, why are you asking me if your film¡¯s not going through? Besides, this drama of yours does not have any sensitive content disrespecting our history, right? How can it not pass?¡±

    Producer Wu was angry. ¡°I even went to find the vice director there, and he did not give me a pass. I had to find another connection to get the pass, but with one condition. Guess what it is.¡±

    President Zhang: ¡°What?¡±

    Producer Wu: ¡°They said to either delete the female lead, Mu Wan¡¯s scene, or it will not pass.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± President Zhang was shocked. ¡°Producer Wu you have such a solid connection with them, who dares to not let you pass?¡±

    Producer Wu sneered, ¡°I went to talk with the TV station head and they straight up refused to air my drama. Tell me, who did your Mu Wan offend?¡±

    ¡°Our Mu Wan¡¯s been good as always.¡± Zhang Tianyu could sense that it was something serious as he said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not because of Mu Wan?¡±

    ¡°How is it not! I used my most deep connections and they told me that it¡¯s because this woman got into trouble. Zhang, how about this. I can¡¯t say much about your artist, but if this drama doesn¡¯t air... Business is business. We will need to talk about this because I¡¯ve invested 150 million into the actors¡¯ fees, and if it doesn¡¯t air in the end, then I will have paid the other actors for nothing, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, take it easy. Let me sort this out. I¡¯ll think of a way, and I¡¯ll call you back,¡± Zhang Tianyu said.

    Producer Wu: ¡°You better hurry up.¡±

    The two hung up their phones.

    The ountant was puzzled to see Zhang Tianyu¡¯s expression change drastically from a smile into a frown.

    Another employee from the finance department came in a panic and said, ¡°President Zhang, it¡¯s not good, someone is here to check ourpany¡¯s ounts.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu¡¯s face changed slightly as he paced back and forth with both of his arms crossed. This was a very rare event.

    ¡°Go greet them nicely while I make a call,¡± he said to the ountant.

    Zhang Tianyu took out his phone and called the relevant department he knew and asked, ¡°Hey, Brother Li, what¡¯s going on? I am not mentally prepared for this.¡±

    The other end gave him a bitterugh. ¡°Pray for the best. It¡¯s not me who wanted to check on you, but several levels above me who are trying to ¡°rectify cultural entertainment.¡± They¡¯re beginning thorough investigations on celebrities and the transparency of their earnings and taxes. This is not something within my control, and I¡¯m not even doing anything in this. Stop calling me and just get your finances right.¡±

    Get what?

    President Zhang was confused, because which entertainmentpany hadn¡¯t lied about their taxes?

    Who would honestly report all earnings when the celebrities¡¯ taxes were this high?

    After hanging up the phone, President Zhang called the otherpany bosses and asked.

    ¡°Hello Wang, what is this ¡°rectify cultural entertainment¡± thing? Did they investigate yourpany¡¯s finances or your artists?¡±

    ¡°No, who did you hear it from? Everything¡¯s fine on my end and no one¡¯s here. Did you hear something?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± After Zhang Tianyu hung up the phone, he leaned back in the chair and his heart twitched; he knew that this so-called ¡°rectification¡± was targeted at hispany, or specifically, at Mu Wan.

    That was when another call came in.

    It was the producer of another historical drama.

    Zhang Tianyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he answered it with hesitation.

    The person on the other end directly scolded, ¡°Mr. Zhang, the top demanded for us to delete Mu Wan¡¯s scenes, otherwise our drama will not be given a pass! Can you give me an exnation? What kind of hype is your Mu Wan doing recently?¡±

 Chapter 784.2 - No matter how ugly he is, youâ€™re not worthy (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 784: No matter how ugly he is, you¡¯re not worthy (Part Two)</b>

    Zhang Tianyu gulped. ¡°Gao, take it easy. I¡¯m still sorting it out. Let me call you back once I solve it.¡±

    He just hung up the phone when the ountant ran in. ¡°President Zhang, the four advertisement contractors just sent letters from theirwyers, saying that they¡¯re cancelling the contracts and demanding refunds. Otherwise they will appeal for a breach of contract. I said that we did not break the contract, but they said that ording to the contract, Mu Wan must be filming various works that will air on TV, and since Mu Wan¡¯s two TV series have been cut, they are demanding to end the contract. What a joke, we don¡¯t even know that, where did they get the news that Mu Wan¡¯s dramas are not airing? Everything¡¯s begging for her to act in their scripts!¡±

    President Zhang gave a bitterugh. ¡°Their venture capital is not useless, and they sure hear things faster than we do. They¡¯re right, Mu Wan¡¯s two historical dramas have been cut.¡± The ountant¡¯s jaws dropped hearing that.

    President Zhang called Mu Wan¡¯s manager directly.

    The other end took half a day to answer.

    ¡°What has Mu Wan been doingtely?¡± Zhang Tianyu roared and questioned as soon as he got through.

    The other side stammered for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°This should be a misunderstanding, but the other day at the airport, we thought that there was a paparazzi stalking us and got into a quarrel. You know how Mu Wan talks, but who knew that that person ended up... I think we offended that person.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu: ¡°Speak clearly, what person? What is the name? Do you know his background? Hurry up and tell me, maybe it¡¯s not toote to save everything! They are moving fast, how could you not report this to me?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Mu Wan¡¯s manager remembered that President Zhang was also a person with a background in Yanjing.

    ¡°President Zhang, I¡¯m sure this guy is a Yanjing dignitary. I thought this would be fine, you have to help Mu Wan, she¡¯s only been popr for two years, but she used all the resources of thepany. We can not copse.¡±

    The manager was more worried about herself, because as long as Mu Wan continued to be popr, she would benefit from it, so her boss could not fall down.

    Zhang Tianyu said seriously, ¡°Of course I know we cannot copse, do you know how much f*cking money I spent on her? If she is going down, she might as well be dead! Now tell me, who did she offend. Do you know his name? I¡¯ve got some connections in Yanjing, and if anything, we¡¯ll get Mu Wan to apologize personally.¡±

    The Manager: ¡°The person was quite ugly, and it¡¯s because of how ugly he looked that we were rude to him. But we didn¡¯t expect him to get on a red-gged car.¡±

    ¡°Red... Red-gged car?¡± Zhang Tianyu almost bit his tongue, but then he thought about it. The red-gged car had also been mass produced for the civilian, so maybe he was just overly concerned.

    ¡°Then do you remember the license te number?¡±

    The Manager: ¡°There was only a number on it, I think it was 1.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu really bit his tongue this time.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    The manager said carefully, ¡°President Zhang, Mu Wan also knows that he may be a noble person in Yanjing, and she said that she¡¯s willing to do anything even if he¡¯s that ugly. She is ready to sacrifice everything as long as she can be forgiven.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu: ¡°Go f<i>ck yourself. No matter how ugly he is, Mu Wan may not even get the chance! You¡¯ve f</i>cking got us into big trouble!¡±

 Chapter 785.1 - My father refers to my father-in-law (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 785: My father refers to my father-inw (Part One)</b>

    Zhang Tianyu roared at the phone, ¡°Tell Mu Wan that if this matter does not get resolved, then she will no longer have a ce in the entertainment industry!¡±

    He then hung up the phone as he pulled out his tie and threw it on the desk.

    The ountant felt that something had happened.

    ¡°President Zhang, did Mu Wan get into trouble?¡±

    Zhang Tianyu nodded. ¡°She had a quarrel with the wrong person. That guy left in a red gged car with the number 1 on the Yanjing license te! Do you f*cking know whose car that is?¡±

    The ountant was surprised. ¡°I know, it¡¯s Yanjing City¡¯s Secretary¡¯s license te?¡±

    ¡°Secretary?¡± Zhang Tianyu sneered and nced at him. ¡°Do you think Yanjing is one of those prefecture-level cities? That is the capital city! What level of secretary do you think that is? I don¡¯t even dare to read out their full title. That¡¯s why they won¡¯t pay attention to Mu Wan even if she wanted them to, why would they need to respect a celebrity? This is real trouble, and first we must know what their attitude is. Is this retaliation specifically targeted at Mu Wan alone or the entire Dayu Entertainment? I¡¯m not afraid if it¡¯s the former, but if it¡¯s thetter, it will involve my family, and no matter how powerful my father is, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu became restless thinking of this. His business could go down but he could not involve his family into this situation, especially with his father¡¯s position.

    He quickly picked up his suit jacket and ran home as he needed to ask his uncle for advice about this.

    Zhang Tianyu had a good family background; for someone to open an entertainmentpany in Yanjing, they would have to have some good solid connections.

    Zhang Tianyu did not dare to bother his father, so he went to this third uncle for advice, who had a rtively well-established connection in Yanjing. In addition, his third uncle was a good person, and many people with backgrounds liked to be friends with him, recognizing his character.

    Zhang San happened to be in his teahouse chit chatting with his friends, and it was after work hours, so many of his friends woulde join him to sit down and have a cup of tea. When Zhang Tianyu arrived, he did not dare to rush in to find his third uncle.

    Once the receptionist reported to Zhang San about Zhang Tianyu¡¯s arrival, Zhang San then excused himself and headed for the main hall to see his nephew.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m in big trouble. I need some advice on this because I¡¯m afraid it will affect our family.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble is it to make you this nervous?¡±

    ¡°Oh, one of my artists was being stupid and offended someone, and that person happened to leave in Red gged Car No. 1.¡±

    ¡°Car No. 1? From which city?¡±

    ¡°Would I be this afraid if the license te was issued from another city?¡± Zhang Tianyu gave a bitterugh.

 Chapter 785.2 - My father refers to my father-in-law (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 785: My father refers to my father-inw (Part Two)</b>

    Zhang San¡¯s body shook. ¡°You are ying with fire!¡±

    He was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to p Zhang Tianyu. Who wouldn¡¯t know who that car belonged to in Yanjing? It was simply not someone they could afford to mess with, nor even dare to even think about it! Yet, his own nephew got into trouble with them.

    ¡°I damn well told you not to get engaged in those messy entertainment circles. Those dumb celebrities who only adore vanity will only leave you with a mess.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes of course... Uncle you are right, but it¡¯s not my fault this time. I¡¯m also confused but since it has happened, I can only try to save it.¡±

    ¡°Save?¡± Zhang San red at him. ¡°Get rid of your stupidpany.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s not a matter of getting rid of it but if this will affect our family or not. That¡¯s why I came to you, I know you have a wide range of connections, and those who visit your teahouse have a background. Could you find them, ask about this, and see what their attitude is? I can¡¯t have this stupid business affect my father¡¯s career, right? What if it¡¯s really his boss, then I¡¯d be putting my own father in trouble.¡±

    Zhang San crossed his arms feeling helpless. ¡°Who could I connect you with for someone that rides the No.1 car? If I had that ability, then I would¡¯ve taken down yourpany before it ruined my reputation.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu gave a bitterugh.

    That was when a worker at the teahouse reminded Zhang San,¡±Isn¡¯t Zhou Zhen from the Zhou Family sitting in Hall One right now? Maybe he knows a thing or two?¡±

    Zhou Zhen!

    One of the five families, and the third kid of the second generation. He had true status and power in the family, and it became even more important after his marriage with a descendent from the Ye Family.

    Zhang Tianyu¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Uncle, help me.¡±

    Zhang San rubbed his head and nced at his nephew as he grunted in anger, ¡°Wait outside Hall One, and don¡¯te in until I instruct you to.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu hastily nodded his head.

    After Zhang San returned to Hall 1, there was Zhou Zhen and another friend of his sitting inside.

    ¡°You left before you finished this game, that¡¯s unkind,¡± Zhou Zhen cursed when he saw his friend Zhang Sane in.

    Zhang San smiled. ¡°I went out to give you a chance to think. So? Have you figured out how to win?¡±

    Zhou Zhenughed. ¡°I thought for a while but still can¡¯t figure it out. You¡¯re more skilled for sure, let¡¯s have another round.¡±

    Zhang San hurriedly said, ¡°In fact, there is a way to win.¡±

    Zhou Zhen was surprised. ¡°You are going to tell me?¡±

    Zhang San: ¡°I see you die every time in these few moves of mine, so it won¡¯t hurt to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Well you should¡¯ve said it earlier then.¡± Zhou Zhen rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°Zhou, I would like to ask you for a favor, because I am afraid this matter will affect my family and I can not sit idly by. It¡¯s my ipetent nephew, he got into some trouble and I hope you can enlighten us on a way out.¡±

    Zhou Zhen squinted his eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s murder then I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Not to that extent, he did not kill anyone nor break anyws, but I¡¯m afraid the nature of it is more serious.¡±

    ¡°You have confused me, how exactly do you mean?¡± Zhou Zhen gave a bitterugh.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Zhang San shouted to Zhang Tianyu who was waiting outside.

    Zhang Tianyu pushed open the door and entered, bowing to Zhou Zhen and his friend politely.

    ¡°This is my ipetent nephew, I¡¯ll let him speak.¡±

    Zhou Zhen nodded, and emitted a superior aura as he nced at Zhang Tianyu and said, ¡°You can tell me but it¡¯s my decision to help or not.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu nodded and told him about how Mu Wan humiliated someone, focusing on the car in the end.

    Zhou Zhen frowned. ¡°No. 1? That doesn¡¯t sound likely, because that car is currently used by my father, and he rarely goes out.¡±

    ¡°Old Master Zhou!¡± Zhang San was stunned as this was someone higher up than who owns the No. 1 car!

    Zhang Tianyu poured Zhou Zhen tea as he said, ¡°Uncle Zhou, I admit that I was wrong and I¡¯ve got nothing to say if I offended them. However, is this going to affect my family? If there¡¯s any need from above, I have noints about shutting down thatpany.¡±

    Zhang San looked hesitantly at Zhou Zhen and said, ¡°Since it is your father¡¯s car, then would Old Master Zhou be able to mediate it? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s his guest that she offended, maybe you may even know them and could say a few words?¡±

    Zhang Tianyu nodded. ¡°Yes, I can drag her over to apologize, and I know we are not qualified, but we really want to apologize and ask for forgiveness.¡±

    Zhou Zhenughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to my own father, but my father-inw!¡±

    Zhang San¡¯s body shook greatly!

    Old Master Ye!

    F*ck!

 Chapter 786.1 - Soldiers cannot be insulted (Part One)

    Chapter 786: Soldiers cannot be insulted (Part One)

    Zhang Tianyu felt weak in his legs. He originally felt numb since they had wronged someone who was qualified to ride in the car with the No. 1 license te, but after knowing the truth, he wanted to die.

    It if was Old Master Zhou, then Zhou Zhen would certainly ask about this, but since it was Old Master Ye, then they could forget it because even his father would shiver every time he saw him.

    Zhou Zhen raised his head to look at Zhang Tianyu, who was already about to cry, and asked in a strange way, ¡°Then how do you know that the other side is suppressing you?¡±

    Zhang Tianyu let out a bitterugh. ¡°Today, the two dramas my actress was involved in got cut and banned from broadcasting on TV. The advertisements jobs she was offered were pulled out, and some even insisted having the posts taken down. I¡¯m not stupid to know that there¡¯s a problem, so I asked this damn woman, and she told me about this.¡±

    Zhou Zhen tapped on the table with his fingers. ¡°It seems like that might be it. The person your actress insulted was probably my father-inw¡¯s guests, because my father-inw rarely goes out, and we don¡¯t see his car often. If it went all the way to the airport to pick someone up, then that person must be his important guest or a good friend, so it certainly makes sense to suppress yourpany.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu was anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t care about thepany. Uncle Zhou, please help, it can not involve our Zhang Family, okay? My father won¡¯t be at an easy position right now.¡±

    Zhang San pleaded for his older brother as well, ¡°Zhou, I never begged you, and I¡¯m not saying we aren¡¯t ready to make up for this, and it¡¯s okay if thepany shuts down or the actress is put on hiatus. But could you please ask to see what the old man¡¯s attitude is, to know if this would affect the Zhang Family at all?¡±

    This was not a trivial matter, at least for the Zhang Family; they were dragged into this.

    Zhou Zhen was also very clear on this so he decided to help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help ask, but if it doesn¡¯t work out then it doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s not my father but only my father-inw after all.¡± Zhou Zhen gave a bitter smile.

    The two nodded their heads one after another.

    Especially Zhang Tianyu, who swallowed his saliva and stood by as he waited.

    Zhou Zhen made a phone call to his wife Ye Ting.

    ¡°Hello wife? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Where else can I be, I¡¯m with my dad. I don¡¯t know why but he¡¯s saying that he needs to learn how to rx, so I¡¯m here to take care of him.¡± Aunt Lan on the other end of the phone asked Zhou Zhen in wonder, ¡°Does mother-inw think I¡¯m running back to my mom¡¯s home again?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, they like when you visit.¡± Zhou Zhen then asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re there, can you ask one thing for me? While he seems happy.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aunt Lan asked curiously.

    Zhou Zhen told her about it in general and asked Aunt Lan for the favor, but Aunt Lan was puzzled.

    ¡°Why do they need to ask about this, just go home and wait for death. What, they offended someone and they¡¯re seeking help? If you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Aunt Lan scolded.

    Her voice was a bit loud, and both Zhang San and Zhang Tianyu could hear it in the room.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not pleading for the actress, and the owner of thispany said they can dump thepany. They have a very sincere attitude and are just hoping that on Dad¡¯s side, they can only focus on the matter and not affect their family. They¡¯re not hoping for forgiveness or anything, or else why would I dare to ask?¡± Zhou Zhen gave a bitterugh.

    Aunt Lan said, ¡°What if he decides to get them involved and not just pinpoint the matter?¡±

 Chapter 786.2 - Soldiers cannot be insulted (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 786: Soldiers cannot be insulted (Part Two)</b>

    Zhou Zhen: ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking to know so they can feel a bit at ease.¡±

    Aunt Lan: ¡°Okay, wait for my call, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Zhou Zhen was relieved to hear this.

    The Zhang Family members in the room also had a little bit of hope.

    The good friend next to Zhou Zhen envied him. ¡°Zhou, you got yourself a good wife.¡±

    Zhou Zhen rolled his eyes at him.

    Ten minutester, the phone rang.

    ¡°Hello, Wife.¡±

    Aunt Lan on the other end of the phone said directly, ¡°I asked Dad¡¯s secretary about this. It was his idea but he asked Old Master Ye before he proceeded with it. Are they with you? Put me through with them or put me on speaker; I¡¯ll tell him directly.¡±

    Zhou Zhen noticed that his wife was very serious and he was also curious about what Old Master Ye said, so he chose to put her on speaker.

    Zhou Zhen: ¡°Okay.¡±

    Aunt Lan thought for a while and then her tone changed suddenly, as if she was not speaking to Zhou Zhen, but to the Zhang family, sounding very serious.

    ¡°I asked the secretary about this, and he said that the guest was not an ordinary person, but a soldier who had made a significant contribution to this country! His appearance was also his sore spot, and now you¡¯ve salted his wound. Old Master Ye is very angry about this and he told me this: ¡®Soldiers cannot be insulted.¡¯¡±

    Zhou Zhen¡¯s pupils contracted as he immediately understood the seriousness of the matter.

    Back then, Old Master Ye, Old Master Zhou, and the rest were all soldiers and generals.

    At that time, order was above all, and disobeying orders was a great insult to being a soldier. Especially after the establishment of the country, insulting them would only have one possible ending, which was death.

    So now it seemed like suppressing the actress was not unjust at all! And there was no need to justify their actions.

    ¡°The old man asked me who¡¯s trying to plead for forgiveness, and he didn¡¯t look very happy so I didn¡¯t dare to say it was you,¡± Aunt Lan said to him.

    Zhou Zhen breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhang and his nephew felt cold sweat running down their backs.

    That was when Aunt Lan continued saying, ¡°The Zhang Family will be fine, but the actress who insulted him will have her entertainment career destroyed. Whoever is trying to protect her will be stepping in the minefield! Tell the Zhang Family that they don¡¯t need to make a fuss about it, only those who were involved will have to be responsible.¡±

    ¡°Alright thank you wife.¡± Zhou Zhen hurriedly picked up the phone to thank his wife who cleverly prevented him from stepping on a minefield.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The two Zhang Family members also hurriedly thanked Zhou Zhen, d that the Zhang Family will be fine.

    Once the call hung up, Zhang Tianyu felt that his heartnded back to where it should be and continued thanking Zhou Zhen.

    Yet Zhou Zhen scolded, ¡°Damn you, almost putting me into this situation. Insulting a soldier can only be vindicated with death in their eyes, and I almost got dragged down by you. Hmph.¡±

    Having said that, he grabbed his briefcase and left.

    His good friend caught up to him and grinned. ¡°I was right about you getting yourself a good wife, eh?¡±

    Zhou Zhen was indeed very d that his wife, Aunt Lan, sorted it out for him. Otherwise, not to mention Old Master Ye, even if his own father knew he was involved in pleading for someone who insulted a soldier, he would have his legs broken.

    Only those who had defended the country knew that the soldiers, the generals, and the military, all those who made sacrifices for the country could not be insulted!

    Zhang Tianyu picked up the phone and called thepany director, ¡°Cancel all of Mu Wan¡¯s activities, thepany willpensate for any breach of contract, and I want this woman out of the entertainment industry forever!¡±

 Chapter 787.1 - Iâ€™ll kill you if you donâ€™t sign (Part One)

    <b>Chapter 787: I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t sign (Part One)</b>

    The director on the other end was baffled.

    ¡°President Zhang, you... you are not kidding? Have you been drinking and socializing? We cannot let Mu Wan hear such words, manypanies are trying to scout her. If she hears this and feels wronged by us, many otherpanies would be willing to pay for the breach of contract fee for her.¡±

    Zhang Tianyu was intrigued. ¡°Is that so? Whichpany is willing to sign her now? You just do as I say, terminate all her activities and if she wants to have a temper, then tell her to f*ck off. My small temple can¡¯t afford such a big buddha.¡±

    The director: ¡°This will be a huge loss of earnings, around five hundred million!¡±

    Zhang Tianyu: ¡°Without her I can make another five hundred million, but with her I can¡¯t even f*cking stay in this industry! Just follow my orders and terminate all contracts. Whicheverpany¡¯s got a problem with it, I¡¯ll talk to their bosses. As forpensation, I¡¯ll talk to them to aim for the minimum loss. In short, get this Mu Wan out of thepany!¡±

    The boss had spoken to end this woman¡¯s acting career, who would dare to oppose him?

    Who dares!

    ¨C Dayu Entertainment Company ¨C

    In a separate office belonging to Mu Wan, she said to her manager impatiently with her hands sped and legs crossed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to the president to find a solution? Howe you¡¯re imprisoning me now instead? Whatever, let¡¯s head to the next schedule first. Isn¡¯t there a certain music program to be recorded tonight? Let¡¯s go there first.¡±

    She stood up and got ready to leave, when the manager frowned with the phone in her hands and said to her with a bitter smile, ¡°Tonight¡¯s schedule got cancelled.¡±

    ¡°Cancelled?¡± Mu Wan was furious. ¡°I was going to use this opportunity to promote my two historical dramas, and you said it¡¯s cancelled? Who gave you the right? Do you think I don¡¯t dare to fire you? Believe it or not, but I can change to another manager in a minute. Keep in mind that it¡¯s because you¡¯re my manager that people think you¡¯re somebody. What I can give you, I can also take back!¡±

    The manager couldn¡¯t quite stand Mu Wan, but Mu Wan was the one who was paying her, so she endured Mu Wan¡¯s temper for money.

    ¡°It is thepany¡¯s side that canceled the program,¡± she exined.

    ¡°Are they crazy?!¡± Mu Wan cursed, ¡°They¡¯re not trying to help, but to make it worth it? They didn¡¯t even tell me beforehand; did they tell you first?¡±

    The manager shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Mu Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of the people here! No matter how much fame I have brought in, there are still people who look down on me. I can¡¯t feel the sincerity of thepany towards me for where I am in this entertainment circle!¡±

    ¡°Not just tonight¡¯s schedule.¡± The manager hesitated as she continued, ¡°All events in the near future have been cancelled. I first thought it¡¯s because we did something wrong, but when I called them, they said that ourpany cancelled it for us.¡±

 Chapter 787.2 - Iâ€™ll kill you if you donâ€™t sign (Part Two)

    <b>Chapter 787: I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t sign (Part Two)</b>

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Mu Wan was furious. ¡°They¡¯re not taking me seriously, right? Okay, Zhao Chun, you put the words out there for me that I¡¯ve been wronged by thepany and I want to cancel my contract and change my agency. I¡¯ll see if Zhang Tianyu is going to be anxious! You are going to represent me and tell the media personally, so that it sounds more credible.¡±

    The manager was slightly excited.

    Because Mu Wan had a signing fee, she could earn amission as well.

    Zhao Chun immediately told this to the media who they often cooperated with, and they released the news right away, appearing in all the headlines on Weibo and other SNS tforms.

    After Mu Wan returned to her apartment, she looked at the time and waited for the phone to ring.

    She knew that things would be solved after tonight.

    However, her manager¡¯s phone didn¡¯t ring at all.

    The PR department on thepany¡¯s side did not take any actions to rify on Weibo and acquiesced the news.

    Neither the director nor the president called her, not to mention feeling anxious, they seemed like they didn¡¯t even care!

    When it was almost bedtime at night, Mu Wan couldn¡¯t sit still and asked her agent as she was putting on a facial mask, ¡°So did anyone call you?¡±

    The manager shook her head. ¡°I felt that it¡¯s so quiet tonight, it¡¯s because the phone didn¡¯t ring.¡±

    Mu Wan: ¡°Is your phone out of battery?¡±

    The manager: ¡°No, I¡¯ve been holding on to it.¡±

    Mu Wan: ¡°Did you pay our bills? Is it down? Try calling someone.¡±

    The managerughed bitterly. ¡°If it¡¯s down, then it¡¯s my negligence as a manager. It can¡¯t be down because even if I go over, I would still have thousands of yuan carried over.¡±

    Mu Wan pulled out her own cell phone and said ruthlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that such a long time has passed, and no one is anxious about it. You want to test my attitude? Well, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind. I¡¯m going to call otherpanies, and I¡¯ll sign whicheverpany is willing to pay for the breach of contract!¡±

    Having said that, she called the boss of an entertainmentpany that had treated her with most sincerity before.

    ¡°Hello? President Bi, it¡¯s me Mu Wan.¡±

    ¡°I know, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard about my news on Weibo? Yes, it¡¯s true, and I¡¯ve thought about it that I¡¯ve been kind enough for thispany. If they don¡¯t pay me enough respect, then I want to go to anotherpany who will.¡±

    President Bi: ¡°Then whichpany does Miss Mu Wan want to go to?¡±

    Mu Wan was shocked to hear his response.

    That was not the dialogue she had expected.

    He should be cheerful and weing, and say something along the lines of: ¡®Alright,e to mypany. I¡¯ll pay for the breach of contract in addition to the signing fee and give you our top-notch resources.¡¯

    However, the script did not seem to y out like how Mu Wan expected to.

    ¡°President Bi you really know how to chat. I am serious about leaving Dayu and earlier you offered me good terms. I think it is the most suitable for me to go to yourpany, is that not what you said? This is a win-win cooperation, and I believe in your resources as well as my advantages and poprity!¡±

    The person on the other end of the lineughed grimly, ¡°Did I? Did I say those words? Miss Mu Wan, I¡¯m sorry, but I have a meeting to attend now. It¡¯s not convenient to talk about this on the phone, but if you are sure about whichpany you want to go to, please let me know.¡±

    Mu Wan: ¡°What for?¡±

    President Bi: ¡°So I can stay away from apany that¡¯s ying with fire and end all the cooperation so I don¡¯t get myself burned. Hahaha, just kidding. Hanging up.¡±

    Mu Wan gritted her teeth and took a step back. ¡°President Bi, I can waive the signing fee!¡±

    President Bi: ¡°Now that you mentioned, I remembered this signing fee. I gave it back to your President Zhang for free. Do you know why? I thanked him for reminding me not to y with fire. Well, let¡¯s be direct; ourpany does not wee you. Go find someone else. Goodbye.¡±

    After she hung up the phone, Mu Wan stayed there unsettled for a long time, and was so angry that she threw her phone away.

    When she was furious, her manager¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the president!¡± the manager said excitedly.

    Mu Wan sneered. ¡°Finally, he¡¯s anxious now, eh? Put him on speaker! Let¡¯s see what he has to say!¡±

    The manager nodded, picked up the phone, and put it on speaker.

    As soon as the call came through, Zhang Tianyu growled, ¡°B*tch, you want to be on the news? Come back to the office! I have all the contracts for your termination on my desk. If you don¡¯te and sign, then I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 788 - Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 788: Suspicion</h4>

    Ran Jing turned around and carried the dining table and wooden chair into another elevator, heading to the police station.

    The forensic identification department was still working overtime, performing analyses on evidence submitted by various departments.

    They were all grateful when they saw Ran Jing carry a dining table and a chair out from the car.

    ¡°Chief Ran, you are so kind to us! You came over with a table and chair for us to rest on, knowing that we are working overtime. I feel that my shift is worth it!¡±

    Ran Jing was speechless.

    ¡°Who is free? Help me analyze whether these two handprints are from the same person, I need some professional to help me,¡± Ran Jing said to the people present.

    The leader gave the word, and since she was one of the most beautiful women working in the police force, they were definitely going to try to impress her.

    Immediately there were three people around the dining table and chair, with their arms across their chests or hands on their chins in deep thought.

    After a long time, a man broke the silence. ¡°This looks like a man¡¯s hand!¡±

    Ran Jing rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Which woman can leave a dent mark like this with a p? Don¡¯t give me nonsense, I¡¯m not here to test your naked eye deductions. Hurry up and analyze it with equipment. This is urgent, I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes.¡±

    The three men began a variety of measurements to the millimetre, from depth to width, to ensure that any fingerprints left on the chair were extracted.

    The guy who got the fingerprints then directly input it into the public security system to investigate who it belonged to.

    The results required executive permission to view.

    Ran Jing knew that Mr. Fang was from Yanjing, and it was normal for his file to be ssified and require permission, so she did not suspect anything at first.

    ¡°Check Xu Cheng¡¯s file andpare it with this man¡¯s fingerprints.¡±

    The technician nodded, and then did a search on Xu Cheng.

    It turned out that there were more than a thousand people with this name nationwide.

    ¡°Limit the filter to Shangcheng,¡± Ran Jing said.

    The technician changed the search range and then said, ¡°There are three people with the name Xu Cheng within the Shangcheng area. Chief, have a look at which one is the Xu Cheng you are looking for.¡±

    He listed out the information of the three Xu Chengs, and Ran Jing took a closer look but none was the Xu Cheng she knew.

    That¡¯s not right, could it be that he is not a Shangcheng citizen so I can¡¯t find him?

    She checked the character to see if there was a typo.

    The result was correct, and there were indeed only three Xu Chengs within the boundaries of Shangcheng, but none of them were the Xu Cheng she was looking for.

    ¡°Go back to the previous results. Look for it within the country, and show me all of their photos. I¡¯ll identify based on the look.¡±

    The technician nodded and scrolled down the page with thousands of photos of men named Xu Cheng in the country, as Ran Jing looked carefully.

    Five minutester, the mouse scrolled to the end, and she did not see Xu Cheng¡¯s photo.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Ran Jing said.

    The technician gave a bitterugh.

    ¡°We¡¯re already at the bottom, Chief Ran. You¡¯ve already looked at everyone named ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯ in the country. You still can¡¯t find him?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ran Jing was surprised. ¡°It is impossible that his information disappeared from the system!¡±

    The technician: ¡°Chief Ran, did you get the wrong name? Or is it the gender? How about I look for Xu Cheng in women¡¯s names for you?¡±

    Ran Jing almost choked on air as she red at him. ¡°Even the transgender people in Thand would still have their original gender listed. Even if this person undergoes the surgery, he wouldn¡¯t be listed in the ¡®women¡¯ section.¡±

    She frowned wondering why Xu Cheng¡¯s file was gone.

    ¡°Could it be that the name was changed?¡± Ran Jing said thoughtfully.

    The technician: ¡°The name change can also be found with the original name, it is all recorded.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s strange, could it be that Xu Cheng¡¯s name is not his real name?¡± Ran Jing thought of something and ran out.

    She went to the police recruitment unit and headed straight to file records looking for Xu Cheng¡¯s resume.

    She couldn¡¯t find it anywhere.

    Ran Jing¡¯s entire body froze.

    ¡°Xu Cheng¡¯s file and resume disappeared?¡± Ran Jing felt that Xu Cheng was not as simple as she thought.

    She returned to the forensic identification department and asked the technician, ¡°Do you know why a person¡¯s file will just suddenly disappear?¡±

    The technician said, ¡°Unless they eliminate their household registration, it will not disappear for no reason. As long as they are still a citizen, even if they are dead, they would be filed into the list of deceased people. There¡¯s no reason to erase it, no one has the right because it¡¯s against thew!¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Then search in the deceased list for Xu Cheng¡¯s file again.¡±

    The technician nodded.

    He listed the new photos, and Ran Jing still couldn¡¯t find Xu Cheng¡¯s picture after looking.

    She was puzzled.

    ¡°I know this person, and now his file is gone, but I am sure that he will not have his household registration eliminated.¡±

    The technician: ¡°Then there¡¯s only one possibility.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Tell me.¡±

    The technician: ¡°His file level was probably upgraded. For example, that fingerprint we extracted is under higher level protection so we need more permission to gain ess. Otherwise, we have no right to see.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°But just looking up his name doesn¡¯t seem like it needed permission. If the security clearance has been upgraded, we should still be able to see that he has a file, even if we won¡¯t be able to ess it.¡±

    The technician: ¡°There is also another possibility.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°What?¡±

    The technician: ¡°He got a name change. When I said the original name remains on the file, that is just for the ordinary files. Assuming you changed your name and then the file was upgraded to confidential, then the original name would also be confidential and cannot be found anywhere.¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s brain suddenly cleared up.

    That was when one of the three forensic identification officers, who was quite efficient, said, ¡°Chief Ran, I have sixty percent certainty that the two handprints are a match from the same person.¡±

    The other two were not convinced. ¡°What basis do you have? These two palm prints are obviously not made at the same time, and there¡¯s a deviation in the size as well.¡±

    The officer was affirmative as he said, ¡°There is indeed deviation, because people can¡¯t always maintain that same figure. A change of body weight within a week could cause the fingers or palm size to increase or decrease. However, I determined it based on the palm prints that these two belong to the same man!¡±

    Ran Jing quickly asked, ¡°How so? How are you so sure?¡±

    He replied, ¡°People¡¯s palm prints are more or less the same, but they are very different at the same time. They need to be looked at very carefully to see the difference. Every martial arts practitioner will have calluses and these calluses will be different for everyone. With my observation, these two calluses marks aren¡¯t much different! But what makes me most certain is that both palm prints have calluses marks that belong to gun users, and of course, that¡¯s why I said I¡¯m only 60% sure.¡±

    Ran Jing narrowed her eyes.

    Fang Yucheng?

 Chapter 789 - Can you tell us your story?

    <h4>Chapter 789: Can you tell us your story?</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t easy to encounter a pro, not to mention someone that¡¯s able to leave handprints on chairs. And within these two unique dent marks, both happened to have gun calluses as well. Although there could be a chance that it was a coincidence, the chance was definitely very small.

    An ordinary person¡¯s file disappeared for no reason.

    And now, the person who had disappeared had the same handprints as a new person, and this new person¡¯s identity had been ssified as confidential.

    ¡°Fang Yucheng, are you Xu Cheng?¡± Ran Jing murmured.

    However, she did not dare to face the truth.

    She had seen Mr. Fang¡¯s appearance, and honestly, if Xu Cheng was really Fang Yucheng, then what had happened in the time between? How did a person change so drastically?

    With Fang Yucheng¡¯s look, not to mention at night, anyone would shiver even if they saw him during the day.

    But she wanted to know the story here, even if it was to help Lin Chuxue.

    That was when Ran Jing¡¯s cellphone rang.

    Shen Yao growled and said, ¡°Hey girl, I¡¯ll smash your celebration party if you don¡¯te.¡±

    Only then did Ran Jing look at the time and realized she had been here for half an hour.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Ran Jing came back to her senses, threw her keys to a subordinate, and said, ¡°Help me move this dining table and chair back to my apartment, I have to leave first.¡±

    The bunch of grateful subordinates working overtime cried, not because they were moved by her, but because they had to continue working.

    That was when the technician brainstormed something. ¡°Fang Yucheng, the given name seems like Xu Cheng but with the partial side of its characters removed. Xu without the left side is Yu, and Cheng as well. Is it not?¡±

    Ran Jing¡¯s body froze as she prepared to go, and she abruptly turned back to look at him.

    The technician was shocked by her look and hurriedly exined, ¡°We criminal investigations need to think outside the box to solve the case, don¡¯t we? I¡¯m just making a random guess.¡±

    However his words really startled Ran Jing.

    Yu Cheng was the same as Xu Cheng with the side characters removed.

    How did she not think of it!

    ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve learned lots. You can get off work tonight without working overtime.¡± Ran Jing was satisfied with his discovery.

    She then turned around and walked away.

    The technician pumped his fist. ¡°I think the way Chief Ran looked at me right now was a little different, did you see that? She was amazed and looked at me with a surprised look, as if I¡¯m different in her eyes. Do you guys think that her letting me off work early is hinting that she likes me?¡±

    The other three despised him. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Chief Ran doesn¡¯t even like the Director-general, so why would she like you?¡±

    The technician: ¡°Well he¡¯s only got the looks, maybe Chief Ran likes to see one¡¯s ability. My idea just now was enough to move her, that was no doubt the eyes of a woman admiring a man.¡±

    The three forensic identification officers: ¡°¡­¡±

    Ran Jing drove to that western restaurant, still haven¡¯t recovered from the idea that Xu Cheng could be Fang Yucheng.

    When she arrived at the western restaurant she had booked, she walked in and saw Shen Yao waving to her in the corner. They were seated near the ceiling-to-floor ss window where they could enjoy the view of the street.

    The suite was seated for six people.

    Ran Jing did not sit down beside the two women, but sat directly across from Xu Cheng, and then looked at Xu Cheng somewhatplicatedly.

    Shen Yao filled everyone¡¯s sses with red wine and then stood up as sheughed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s celebrate for Little Jing who solved a big case. Let¡¯s toast!¡±

    Ran Jing picked up the red wine ss and toasted, she looked to Xu Cheng and said, ¡°This is all because of Mr. Fang, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have been able to solve it in such a short time. Instead of celebrating for me, how about we celebrate for everyone together?¡±

    ¡°This case was originally your responsibility, I was just parachuted in to assist. Congrattions, you¡¯re going to get promoted.¡± Xu Cheng toasted his ss and then drank the wine.

    ¡°Little Jing, you¡¯re really going to be promoted?¡± Shen Yao and Lin Chuxue both looked at Ran Jing excitedly.

    Ran Jing smiled and nodded. ¡°I should be promoted, but the documents haven¡¯te down yet.¡±

    Shen Yao touched her arm and asked with a smile, ¡°What level is it?¡±

    Ran Jing said modestly, ¡°I heard that the previous director-general Liu Wenbin was criticized for something and got downgraded to police academy to be re-educated. Based on that, I heard I may be taking his position.¡±

    Speaking of which.

    Ran Jing looked at Xu Cheng and asked, ¡°Mr. Fang, did Liu Wenbine to you for trouble?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Cheng said very naturally.

    ¡°Congrattions Little Jing, Director-General!¡± Shen Yao was excited.

    Lin Chuxue also smiled and toasted, but she couldn¡¯t hide the absent-mindedness in her eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t really interested in anything else, because as long as she remembered that Xu Cheng was still abroad and didn¡¯t know how his condition was, she couldn¡¯t be happy at all.

    Ran Jing patted Lin Chuxue¡¯s shoulder andforted her, ¡°Little Xue, it will be fine, be happy. Women grow old fast if they¡¯re in a bad mood, Xu Cheng will worry when he sees you like this.¡±

    As she said this, she nced at Xu Cheng and saw that his gaze was focused on Lin Chuxue, which made her even more affirmative of her investigation results.

    ¡°I want to be happy as well and see him stand in front of me, I also want to reunite with him with a good look. When I was about to die, all I thought was that I wanted to see him again, so that I would die in peace. Now that I¡¯m back alive, I¡¯m not much different from being dead. You don¡¯t understand how I feel right now. Sorry, Little Jing.¡± Lin Chuxue took a breath, adjusted her emotions quickly, and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Today you are the main character. Cheers!¡±

    After clinking sses with her, Ran Jing asked Shen Yao, ¡°Yao Yao, when you went to see Xu Cheng on behalf of Little Xue, did you make sure that he was Xu Cheng?¡±

    Shen Yao was eating her steak and froze for a moment. ¡°His whole body was wrapped in bandages, so it was hard to see how he looked. But the doctor told me that he was Xu Cheng, so could it not be true? And I also looked at the file and photos provided by the doctor, it¡¯s all correct.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± When Ran Jing said this, she was looking at Xu Cheng.

    She said to Xu Cheng out of nowhere, ¡°Mr. Fang, could you tell us your story?¡±

    Xu Cheng, who was eating, paused as he lowered his head and asked, ¡°What kind of story?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Your appearance.¡±

    Xu Cheng gave a bitter smile. ¡°It was another mission to save the hostages in the fire, my whole body was burned, and I was in aa. The severe burns caused my whole body to be disfigured, and as ast resort, they had to operate on my entire body just like that king of pop Michael Jackson, so I was bleached white. Except that my surgery was more serious than his, so the paleness is a little scary.¡±

 Chapter 790 - Donâ€™t check next time

    <h4>Chapter 790: Don¡¯t check next time</h4>

    They continued to dine and Ran Jing suddenly asked Xu Cheng again for no reason, ¡°By the way, I heard you say you have a wife? Who¡¯s also beautiful? You said she was more beautiful than Yaoyao?¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted his head as he looked at Ran Jing, then at Lin Chuxue, and nodded.

    Shen Yao was speechless, and after elbowing her best friend Ran Jing, she asked in wonder, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? upational habit again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ran Jing smiled. ¡°I need to make sure so that he won¡¯t have any mischievous intentions towards Little Xue since she¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    Xu Cheng replied quickly, ¡°I will not! Nor will I allow anyone to hurt her!¡±

    Ran Jing quickly asked, ¡°Why not? Frankly speaking, Little Xue is such a beautiful woman, and any normal man would find a way to approach her. What makes you say you will not have thoughts about her? If you say you have a wife, then why are you not wearing a wedding ring? This is a cover-up, eh? Because you want to have a chance.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless. He indeed had a ring and it was a matching pair with the one Lin Chuxue was wearing, but he didn¡¯t wear it on his hand.

    ¡°During the mission, family matters can only be put aside,¡± Xu Cheng exined.

    In fact, Ran Jing was setting Xu Cheng up. It was more of a test, because if the person in front of her was really Xu Cheng, she was curious to know why he could let Lin Chuxue live like this. Wouldn¡¯t he be hurt seeing her like this?

    Of course, so far it was all spection, and it was also possible that this person was not Xu Cheng, so she needed to test that.

    ¡°Then show us a photo of your wife,¡± Ran Jing said.

    Xu Cheng pondered.

    Lin Chuxue: ¡°Little Jing, are you being too sensitive?¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± Ran Jing smiled and looked at Xu Cheng as she said, ¡°You have to protect Little Xue in the future. We are her girlfriends, and we will feel ease if we know your background. So, please cooperate since you are also a police officer. You should know how to gain the trust of your employer first in order to make her cooperate with you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t bring it with me,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    He was wondering in his head as he could tell that Ran Jing was trying to test him for something, and he wondered if she had found out something.

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s careless attitude, Ran Jing felt that the possibility of him being Xu Cheng became greater. She smiled inside as back then when they were colleagues, he was better than her in everything, but now that she could make him nervous, she felt a sense of aplishment.

    Xu Cheng felt that this was not the way to go on, and he sensed that Ran Jing¡¯s intention was not good.

    Immediately, he looked at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about my background other than I have proof that I¡¯m from the Yanjing special forces. Your current rank is not qualified to interrogate me like this.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°I¡¯m not asking you from a work position, but as Little Xue¡¯s best friend. Why are you so nervous?¡±

    Xu Cheng wiped his mouth while changing the subject, ¡°In order to better protect the target one-on-one and not associate the two of you in the event of a crime, what I mean is that in the future, Miss Lin needs to move out of the apartment to a different ce.¡±

    This was indeed a better way to protect Lin Chuxue, otherwise if they really encountered an assassination, Xu Cheng would not have the ability to take care of these two, and Ran Jing was definitely no opponent for the R rank experts sent by the Capital Society.

    Ran Jing: ¡°I oppose!¡±

    Shen Yao: ¡°I also oppose, Little Xue needs us to take care of her. With her being in this condition, I do not feelfortable with her outside alone. You are a bodyguard and a stranger as well, she can¡¯t even chat with you when she gets bored. She must live in a ce where we can see her, and I think the apartment is just fine, not to mention that I have taken leave to apany her, and I won¡¯t feel at ease if Little Xue moved out.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°But I have to protect Miss Lin 24/7.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Then you can move in, I also do not feel at ease if Little Xue moved out!¡±

    Shen Yao looked at Lin Chuxue. ¡°Little Xue what do you say, do you want to move out?¡±

    Lin Chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and asked Shen Yao hesitantly, ¡°Is it convenient for him to move in?¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°Of course, Yao Yao and I lived with men before.¡±

    Shen Yao elbowed her and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not the same, this guy is not Xu Cheng.¡±

    Ran Jing nced at Xu Cheng deeply and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s almost the same. The previous one was like wood, and this Mr. Fang only sees his protection target, Little Xue. He sees us as if we are transparent, so there¡¯s no difference.¡±

    These words had a deeper meaning.

    That was when Lin Chuxue said, ¡°Yao Yao, is there an extra room next door? Let¡¯s give him a room.¡±

    Having said that, Lin Chuxue apologized towards Xu Cheng, ¡°Mr. Fang, sorry but I have a husband, so please understand.¡±

    Xu Cheng froze for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ran Jing raised a ss of red wine and handed it over. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll toast you for solving this big case for me.¡±

    Xu Cheng and her clinked sses.

    Ran Jing took a sip and asked suddenly, ¡°Who named you Fang Yucheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How do you know my name is Fang Yucheng?¡±

    Ran Jing was stunned for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I never seem to have told you my full name, and you¡¯ve been calling me by Mr. Fang. Did you look me up?¡±

    He retaliated.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ran Jing confessed. ¡°Remember before how I always wondered how on earth you took over that case so smoothly and even my superiors can¡¯t have a second opinion? I even asked you who the hell you were, so I couldn¡¯t help but look you up. Is there a problem?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s alertness eased after listening to this exnation.

    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± he chewed on a slice of steak and asked casually.

    ¡°You indeed have a very high ranking, so I didn¡¯t find anything,¡± Ran Jing said.

    ¡°A kind reminder, don¡¯t check next time.¡± Xu Cheng raised his head to look at Ran Jing as he said indifferently, ¡°Someone once performed a check on me, and now he¡¯s been transferred elsewhere.¡±

    Ran Jing poured herself another ss of wine and smiled. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, who named you Fang Yucheng?¡±

    ¡°Of course I was named by my parents.¡± Xu Cheng looked at her. ¡°You think there¡¯s a problem?¡±

    ¡°I just think your name is simr to a friend of mine,¡± Ran Jing said.

    ¡°There are many identical names in Huaxia, I am not that friend of yours,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Shen Yao interrupted jokingly at Ran Jing, ¡°Wow, what¡¯s the name of the man that made you remember? Do you have a crush on him? No wonder you¡¯ve been single and haven¡¯t been looking for a boyfriend, it¡¯s because you have someone in your heart already eh.¡±

    Ran Jing rolled her eyes at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the two of you don¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t you think Yucheng is an abbreviation of Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils behind the mask suddenly constricted.

 Chapter 791 - This woman has great treasure behind her

    <h4>Chapter 791: This woman has great treasure behind her</h4>

    Lin Chuxue turned her head and couldn¡¯t help but give an extra look at Xu Cheng¡¯s profile.

    Very simr!

    As a childhood friend, when she saw Mr. Fang¡¯s back as she came out the elevator, she almost mistook him for Xu Cheng!

    But she also knew that Mr. Fang was not Xu Cheng at all.

    His whole body was bleached white. With his neck and face pale without blood, and his eyes a little red, Lin Chuxue could not associate him with Xu Cheng at all.

    That was when Shen Yao¡¯s words pulled Lin Chuxue back to her senses.

    ¡°Little Jing, stop it, Xu Cheng is still out there. I¡¯ve gone to see him,¡± Shen Yao said.

    Only then did Lin Chuxue take her gaze back and dismiss her doubts.

    Xu Cheng also looked at Ran Jing andughed, ¡°What¡¯s with you? Linking this together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a police officer, so of course I need to think more flexibly. Please don¡¯t mind me. It¡¯s mainly because Little Xue really misses her husband too much, so I just want to help her keep an eye on it. Mr. Fang do you know Xu Cheng?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°No.¡±

    Ran Jing: ¡°You are the one who has to protect Little Xue, didn¡¯t you do your homework before? Or are you pretending to not know?¡±

    ¡°Well Little Jing, don¡¯t joke about Xu Cheng in the future. I don¡¯t like youparing him with other men,¡± Lin Chuxue said somewhat sullenly.

    Ran Jing sighed in her heart, It¡¯s because I see that you¡¯re waiting for him, so I want to find out if he is the man you¡¯ve been waiting for day and night. I¡¯m trying to help you, silly.

    However, Xu Cheng acted very naturally and resolved the tension. From his carelessness, no one was able to see any changes in his expression.

    Lin Chuxue stood up and went back to the apartment alone.

    Shen Yao red at Ran Jing, then ran over and followed Lin Chuxue as they headed back together.

    Leaving Xu Cheng still unmoved, Ran Jing said to him in a bad mood, ¡°You¡¯re her bodyguard but you¡¯re not following her?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°She needs some time alone. You shouldn¡¯t make simr jokes in the future.¡±

    After saying that, he got up and prepared to leave.

    Ran Jing looked at his back and said, ¡°With your position, it¡¯s simply overkill to assign you for this protection mission, so I have to suspect that you¡¯re here for something else and looked you up.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Then what did you find out?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ran Jing said hurriedly, ¡°It is because nothing was found, that I am more suspicious, suspicious of your purpose for approaching Little Xue, but I know that you will not hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Then you are still not at ease?¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°If you really want the best for Little Xue, stop the investigation because sometimes it is better not to know.¡±

    Having said that, Xu Cheng walked away.

    In Switzend ¨C

    At a round table meeting ¨C

    On the projected presentation, there were photos of a charming woman with blue eyes who had both eastern and western features.

    The woman was Lin Chuxue in her early years within the entertainment industry.

    Oldman Rothschild looked at the six lords and said, ¡°The agents deployed in Huaxia are all on the move, but they still couldn¡¯t find Xu Cheng. It is as if he suddenly disappeared; we can¡¯t let this go. If we can¡¯t find this person to set an example, then it would be difficult for us to recruit more members in the future.¡±

    ¡°Right now, only the Abu Dhabi representative has seen Xu Cheng¡¯s current appearance. Have you asked him?¡±

    The Abu Dhabi representative shook his head. ¡°That man has been wearing a cloak and hat to hide his face, my son has not seen him either. The Wei Nation people don¡¯t have records of him crossing the borders, which means that he¡¯s changed his appearance and identity.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild: ¡°That¡¯s the problem. He suddenly disappeared from our surveince, changed his face so we cannot recognize, and now he¡¯s in the dark while we¡¯re in the light. Just like this time, we know he did it but we can¡¯t do anything because we don¡¯t know how he looks and therefore we can¡¯t find him. We can only use the old way, and I know that it¡¯s not in line with our style, but this man has offended our foundation. If he¡¯s not punished, then it would be difficult to answer to our members. Don¡¯t forget, we promised them that even the most powerful assassins can only serve us, and now four of our people have been taken out by this man! This has shaken the other members, and we can¡¯t let this go on.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild took a puff of his cigar then exhaled as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°So¡­ We can only find this woman!¡±

    The Morgan Representative said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she already dead? When Ge Lie and the knight went to kidnap her to lure the snake out of the hole, I remember that this woman was very bold. She chose to die rather than be used by us and shot herself through the head. Her blood flowed all over the ce, and a swiss hospital conducted her funeral. Are you saying that she¡¯s still alive?¡±

    The South American Lord shook his head. ¡°Let me add: even if this woman is still alive and has gone back to Huaxia, not to mention whether you can find her or not, even if you do, Xu Cheng certainly has a way to protect her. Don¡¯t forget that Huaxia has always been a country that agents and mercenaries try to avoid, because they can chew you down without even leaving bones to spit out. This country has advanced greatly these years, transforming from a developing country into a developed country, and we can not underestimate its powers. World intelligence has a hard time collecting information there, and we don¡¯t know how many experts are really in Huaxia. If we go in impulsively, then we¡¯re basically blindfolding ourselves not knowing what we will face. This would also provoke the country, and if the Capital Society gets dragged down, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the public opinion. We¡¯ve already been exposed once in the Wei Nation incident, we can¡¯t be put under spotlight once again.¡±

    The others were also clear on this, so they also all refused to make a big move into Huaxia. After all, how easy would it be to find a woman that Xu Cheng was trying to protect?

    They saw their personal-interests as the priority and wouldn¡¯t want to participate in something that consumed effort but gave no returns. They were, after all, tycoons from various areas, and if they were exposed in Huaxia, they would be shut out of thergest potential market.

    When the timees, the loss would not be worth the gain!

    ¡°Everyone.¡± Since Oldman Rothschild proposed this idea, he must have been confident in convincing the lords present.

    The six Lords all looked at him.

    Oldman Rothschild looked around at the leaders of the capital world as he said, ¡°When the knight went to kidnap this woman, she indeed chose tomit suicide!¡±

    Oldman Rothchild pointed to his own head and said, ¡°Try pointing a pistol at your own head and firing a bullet through your brain to see if you would still be alive. Oldman Morgan was right, she couldn¡¯t be more dead, but she is indeed still alive! Two months ago, there was a record of her purchasing a flight ticket for the M Nation, but she didn¡¯t board that ne all of the sudden. So she cannot be dead! Don¡¯t forget that her dead body was transported back to Huaxia, and if she was really dead, then with her status as a past celebrity, the media and public would have made a fuss about it. It¡¯s unusual that no one has even brought such a thing up, which is obvious evidence that this person is not dead! So the main point of discussion of today¡¯s meeting, in addition to getting rid of Xu Cheng, is this woman! Everyone imagines if people who died like this could still survive in the end¡­ there must be something behind it. I think there¡¯s a treasure behind this woman, a treasure that could revive the dead!¡±

    The heads of the major consortia¡¯s eyes brightened up!

 Chapter 792 - I can only do so much

    <h4>Chapter 792: I can only do so much</h4>

    ¡°So, we need to investigate whether this woman is dead or not. If not, then this treasure shall be ours, and that will help us to control the world better, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Oldman Mr. Rothschildughed out greedily.

    How could the possibility of someoneing back from the dead not make the world go crazy?

    For someone with such a powerful piece of medical technology, what was the difference between them and a Savior?

    By then, the Capital Society will be able to dissolve all negative public opinion, and stand out in a dignified manner as a God. Their miracle-like ability to resurrect the dead would create arge number of followers, and they would be the world¡¯srgest religious organization!

    Just thinking of it made their blood surge inside.

    ¡°I agree to trying to find this woman!¡±

    ¡°Me too. We¡¯ve already suspected the Mand Lab for their advanced medical practices, and if this woman¡¯s really still alive, then it proves that such an advancement, which doesn¡¯t belong to this era, has already arrived; it¡¯s just not in our own hands. I think this matter must be taken seriously, and it is a very urgent matter!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we will cooperate together to find this woman.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild smiled.

    ¡°Then, use all the resources of your agents deployed in Huaxia. Activate their status to look for this woman all together.¡±

    The five lords nodded, agreeing to do so.

    That was when the Rockefeller Consortium family headughed, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to activating the agents. If this woman is still alive, she must be hiding deeper, which means someone must be hiding her. Whether it is the work of the Huaxia government or not, that¡¯s something we don¡¯t know yet. But your agents aren¡¯t Asian, and to approach someone who¡¯s got a sensitive identity and is being protected, that is simply asking for death. My opinion is to find an Asian who can do the job, and even if he was found, he won¡¯t attract too much attention.¡±

    ¡°This is a very good idea, Mr. Rockefeller, please continue.¡±

    Rockefeller smiled. ¡°Her previous identity can be used by us. Our major musicpanies have branches in Huaxia and have signed popr artists. They must have known this Nicole, because, let¡¯s not forget, she was a popr diva. It would be natural for peers to find her, and they will not be suspected at all.¡±

    Oldman Rothschild pped his hands. ¡°This is a good idea! What do you all think?¡±

    ¡°I agree with Mr. Rockefeller¡¯s approach.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°Good, then use the artists of the entertainmentpany under your names to look for this Nicole. We don¡¯t need to see her in person, but just be sure her phone is connected or to make sure she is alive. Then we will n the next move to capture her.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

    ¨C Shangcheng ¨C

    Xu Cheng was offered a unit across from their apartment, separated by a corridor and not far from the building elevator.

    During the day, Xu Cheng would be in charge of apanying the three women in their guest rooms throughout the day.

    Ran Jing exercised every day in the little gym Xu Cheng used to use, Shen Yao would do yoga every day and all kinds of sculpting exercises, while Lin Chuxue¡¯s activities were rtively simple. Aside from eating and sleeping, she did nothing but take out her phone to look through photos, which were either Xu Cheng¡¯s photos or pictures of them together.

    Xu Cheng was a little worried about her looking at her state, and that she sometimes had very little appetite.

    Xu Cheng took the liberty of ordering a pizza that she liked and had it delivered by Lin Dong himself.

    After entering the room, Lin Dong saw Xu Cheng sitting on the sofa and nodded silently at him.

    Then he carried the pizza, ced it in front of Lin Chuxue¡¯s table, and said, ¡°Sister Chuxue, have some.¡±

    Since he personally delivered it, it was not good for Lin Chuxue to reject the offer, so she tore off a piece of pizza and chewed a little.

    But then, she fixed her two eyes on the pizza and asked, ¡°This is my favorite vor and brand, how did you know I like this pizza?¡±

    Lin Dong hurriedly exined, ¡°Master told me before, remember? He used to go out and I would be responsible for taking care of you while you were studying abroad. I remember everything he tells me.¡±

    Lin Chuxue was still puzzled. ¡°But who told you that I didn¡¯t have a good appetite these days and didn¡¯t eat anything?¡±

    That was when Xu Cheng said, ¡°I did. In addition to being responsible for your safety, I also have to supervise your daily activities. I didn¡¯t know how to make you have some appetite so I ask the superiors, and I guess they sent Mr. Lin over.¡±

    This exnation dispelled Lin Chuxue¡¯s doubts and she nodded.

    After a long time, she suddenly asked Lin Dong out of nowhere, ¡°Can I go see him? Maybe I can wake him up.¡±

    Lin Dong sighed and shook his head, ¡°Sister Lin, my people have been keeping an eye on those guys. They have been looking for you, there is no way for you to leave the country now. If you fall in danger again, the Master will wake up and kill me.¡±

    He nced at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng sat there with his head bowed.

    Lin Chuxue sighed and ran into the room. She then picked up a voice recorder in her hand and handed it to Lin Dong as she said, ¡°This is what I recorded these days to tell your master, bring it to him and y it beside his ears. I hope it can be of some use; this is all I can do now.¡±

    Xu Cheng listened as he sighed in his heart, Silly girl.

    He felt his heart ache and but moved at the same time.

    After Lin Dong took the recorder, he looked at his Master on the side and nodded. ¡°Okay, I will go to the M Nation tomorrow. You should eat more, you¡¯ve gotten very slim. If Master wakes up and sees you like this, he will me himself for not being able to take care of you.¡±

    Lin Chuxue nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for tomorrow, you should go today.¡±

    Lin Dong let out a bitter smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go today. Finish this pizza. I¡¯ll watch you finish it on behalf of Master, then I¡¯ll go and y the recording.¡±

    Lin Chuxue had a smile on her face and once again picked up another piece of pizza and said, ¡°He¡¯s the only one who knows I like this pizza, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll finish it.¡±

    She indeed finished it and Xu Cheng handed a ss of water to her that he had already prepared.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± After Lin Chuxue drank it down, she looked at Lin Dong and said, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded, got up, and walked out of the guest room, Xu Cheng went over to see him off.

    In the elevator, Lin Dong took out the recorder and said jokingly, ¡°Sister Lin asked me to give it to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng took the recorder after pping him on the back of his head.

    Lin Dong sighed. ¡°What I fear the most every day is to receive a phone call from Sister Lin. I¡¯m afraid of her unreasonable requests, afraid of her exposing my lies. Master, I¡¯m just a child, both of you are too smart and I can¡¯t keep up.¡±

    Xu Cheng patted his shoulder. ¡°You were very good just now. She asked you about the pizza and you were quick to respond to the scene, keep it up.¡±

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After Xu Cheng sent him away, he went to his own unit by himself, took out the recorder, and yed it.

 Chapter 793 - Exposed location

    <h4>Chapter 793: Exposed location</h4>

    ¡°Xu Cheng, I don¡¯t know if you can receive this recording. I also don¡¯t know whether you are still alive, because if you still are, regardless of any difficulties, I know you will ovee it! The Xu Cheng I know is someone who will try to change fate if it stands in your way, and it is impossible for someone like that to not be looking for me after so long. Perhaps it is my wishful thinking. They always say you are dead, but I don¡¯t believe it because I didn¡¯t see your corpse. I believe that you are still alive, but it¡¯s been so long since you disappeared. Little Dong said that you are ill and have to stay in the hospital. But I know I know that you may really be dead, and for this period of time, I¡¯ve been not doing well purposely to show Little Dong. I think that if you were alive, they would tell you that and you woulde to see me. I have been waiting, waiting for you to suddenly appear in front of me one day, to scold me, and no matter how hard you will scold me, I will look forward to that day. But I have waited for a long time, and during this time I have lost ten pounds, yet no one scolded me, no one cares about me, as if there¡¯s someone missing suddenly. I¡¯m not used to it and I¡¯m always searching around for this subconsciously, yet I can¡¯t find him anywhere no matter where I¡¯ve looked.¡±

    After a few moments of silence, her tone of voice suddenly became more affirmative. ¡°Honey, if you die, I will avenge you! No matter how powerful they are, with these resources of wealth in my hands, I will die with them. I won¡¯t die now; dying now will only benefit those who have bullied us. I will be strong, the Xu Family does not have cowards, and I will not embarrass you.¡±

    Xu Cheng lowered his head, holding the recorder in his hands as his eyes became a little red.

    Little Xue, I¡¯m right by your side.You¡¯re right, if I live, I¡¯ll always be by your side, only this time that fate toyed with us, and you don¡¯t recognize me.

    Xu Cheng opened a box and took out a wedding ring; it was a pair with Lin Chuxue¡¯s, yet he couldn¡¯t wear it because he was afraid that Lin Chuxue would discover him, so he put it back into the box with the recorder and closed it.

    That was when Bei Shan¡¯s phone call came in.

    ¡°Did you see the news?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously.

    Bei Shan: ¡°I don¡¯t know if someone is making a move or I¡¯m overthinking it. Just this morning, entertainment news outlets reported that Lin Chuxue has died, and right now, there are a lot of media and fans in themunity who are concerned about this matter.¡±

    Xu Cheng listened to him talk as he stood on the balcony looking out.

    Bei Shan said, ¡°Her former agency is getting massive amounts of calls, and the entertainment circle is discussing this every day, asking them toe out and make a statement.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°Have you checked who brought this up?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I checked. It¡¯s some paparazzi from a mediapany, and he also was ordered by someone else over the phone to release this information. We were unable to trace down who said this to him, and not only this reporter, but many otherpanies also received the news. It was very sudden and now it¡¯s difficult to stop.¡±

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Little Xue did die once.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What do you mean? Can you be direct to the point, and don¡¯t use your aloof tone? My brain can¡¯t work around that.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°If she died, who would benefit the most if she¡¯s suddenly alive again?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°You mean the Capital Society?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else. It¡¯s probably that they want to use Little Xue as a breakthrough point to get rid of me, and what I¡¯m afraid of is that they¡¯ll find something suspicious.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°What kind of thing?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°You don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I have to stay by Little Xue¡¯s side to protect her.¡±

    If the Capital Society found out that the already dead Lin Chuxue was alive and well, they would definitely look for her and capture her to examine her. Xu Cheng was not afraid if they tried to use her to threaten him, but more that they would find out that Lin Chuxue had something they wanted.

    Xu Cheng said, ¡°Little Xue cannote out to rify. Just tell her agency to say they haven¡¯t been in contact for a long time, and be quiet about it.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°This will not work. She¡¯s a living person and was also a very popr celebrity in the past. If she suddenly died for no reason, and does note out to rify, then there will be all kinds of spection and it¡¯s only a matter of time before it blows up. Although she hasn¡¯t been active for years, her fan base will cause trouble if we don¡¯t give them an answer.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°This is a trap. If anyonees out to rify that Little Xue is still alive, then we will be falling for it. Once they know she¡¯s alive and where she is, it will attract those who are already waiting for the opportunity. Go to her agency and tell them to say that Little Xue and her husband went on a low-key honeymoon.¡±

    Bei Shan could only do so because they had to give the media something, or else more people would have their eyes on this; doing so would divert some attention.

    After hanging up the phone, Xu Cheng went to thedies¡¯ unit.

    That was when Shen Yaoined, ¡°I¡¯m so pissed. I went out shopping today, and saw a lot of news channels reporting Little Xue¡¯s death, and they sounded very confident with all kinds of spection and evidence. One of my colleagues even reposted it on Weibo. I was so pissed that I had a fight with her on Wechat, telling her to not to get involved if she doesn¡¯t know anything and shut up. How could they let this rumor go on? If it was me, and someone said I was dead all day long, I would smack them with my high heels!¡±

    ¡°You talked to her?¡± Xu Cheng went in and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Of course. Although she¡¯s my colleague, she was over the line. Acting like she knows the truth, they were talking about Little Xue and I was angry so I told her Little Xue and I were acquainted and that we live together. However, she doesn¡¯t believe me. She said I was bragging that I?knew some famous celebrity like Little Xue, so I told her that if she dares, she coulde to where I live, and see for herself that aside from Lin Chuxue, I¡¯m also living with the most beautiful police girl who¡¯s going to be a director-general of the police station soon,¡± Shen Yao said.

    Both Shen Yao and Ran Jing were not clear about who was behind the scenes, so if someone was to spread rumors about their best friend¡¯s death, then it was normal for them to be angry. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t me her for what she did.

    Xu Cheng pondered about something.

    Maybe Shen Yao¡¯s thoughtless act had exposed Lin Chuxue¡¯s location!

    Was this group of people trying to get to him through Little Xue, or was this directed at Little Xue alone?

    If they were against him, then things were not so serious, but if the target was Little Xue, then the Capital Society would have to die!

 Chapter 794 - Based on feelings?

    <h4>Chapter 794: Based on feelings?</h4>

    While Xu Cheng was pondering, the doorbell rang.

    Shen Yao went over and opened the door. She saw it was her colleague and smirked, ¡°Come in and see with your own eyes, stop spreading rumors in the future.¡±

    A beautifuldy walked in and she was very happy when she saw Lin Chuxue. ¡°It¡¯s really princess Lan. I¡¯m your fan, and I was so upset when I learned you were going on hiatus. I didn¡¯t see you on any media afterwards and I was so scared that the rumors that you died were true. I was just anxious and wanted to pressure your agency, because a lot of people want to get the police to investigate this properly.¡±

    Thedy walked towards Lin Chuxue and shook her hands enthusiastically. Seeing her happy look, Lin Chuxue also smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just being very low-key and don¡¯t like to be under the spotlight. I¡¯m not dead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shen Yao¡¯s colleague let out a sigh of relief.

    Xu Cheng stood at the side and kept staring at her.

    ¡°Can I take a picture with you?¡± this woman suddenly asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Yao also knew that Lin Chuxue could not be exposed, so she rejected her for Lin Chuxue. ¡°Little Xue has quit the entertainment industry, so a photo is not necessary. I just hope that you will not create rumors and spread it in the future. For people who do not know, they would think you¡¯re trying to gain attention for a headline.¡±

    Her colleague suddenly felt annoyed as if Shen Yao said the truth, but she suppressed her temper and said, ¡°What attention?¡±

    ¡°Now the entertainment industry can get multiple headlines just on Little Xue¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you often manage your fan base and you¡¯ve been sticking to Little Xue¡¯s death to make the headlines. Any fool could see that.¡±

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t Princess Lan okay? I¡¯ll go back and delete those photos, but let me take a picture with Princess Lan and p those media outlets in the face.¡±

    ¡°You still want to use Little Xue? If you¡¯re the only one who could get a photo with her while everyone else is keeping quiet about this, how is it not you trying to gain attention?¡± Shen Yao said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen her in person, leave and don¡¯t make rumors anymore on weibo.¡±

    Having said that, Shen Yao asked her to leave.

    The colleague also knew that Shen Yao¡¯s background was not something she could mess with, so she agreed and left. After she walked out of the unit and into the elevator, she picked up her phone and made a call.

    Xu Cheng listened to the conversation.

    ¡°Hello? Mr. Smith, the news you gave me about Lin Chuxue is fake, but my colleague really knows Lin Chuxue.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Have you seen her in person? Are you sure it¡¯s Lin Chuxue?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although she is slimmer than before, I knew it was her immediately from her blue eyes. I can¡¯t be wrong, and I just came out from where she lives. She is not dead at all and her agency¡¯s going to sue me.¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured they won¡¯t sue you.¡± After saying that, the guy hung up the phone.

    Xu Cheng also gathered his attention back.

    He suddenly raised his head to look at Lin Chuxue and the others as he said, ¡°You three take shelter for a while. Leave this ce and someone will pick you up downstairs, you can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    The three women were stunned.

    Especially Ran Jing: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Miss Lin has already exposed herself, my guess is that someone wille and get her soon.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡°That woman just now might be the informant.¡±

    ¡°Are you detectives always this sensitive?¡± Shen Yao teased, ¡°This is too exaggerated, you¡¯re saying someone darese at us this openly?¡±

    Ran Jing also felt that Xu Cheng was too exaggerated.

    ¡°I¡¯m the chief, and I have a gun on me! Whoeveres is asking for death. You¡¯re too nervous. In fact, there is no need for this because I don¡¯t believe that this woman will reveal the information.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Shen Yao and asked, ¡°Is it a secret that you and Miss Lin are close?¡±

    ¡°Not really, because I have also been photographed by the media many times with Little Xue out on the streets,¡± Shen Yao said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, someone has used you to get Little Xue¡¯s address. Judging by how it seems, Little Xue has been exposed. I¡¯m not worried about Little Xue but I¡¯m actually worried about you two. If you don¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, you better leave immediately. I will protect Little Xue.¡±

    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be that fast, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how professional this organization is.¡± Xu Cheng stood up and was ready to leave with the three of them.

    As he walked to the elevator, he made a gesture to the three of them to stand aside. When the elevator opened and a sneaky man stepped his foot out of the elevator, Xu Cheng struck him in the throat and knocked him out without a word.

    Ran Jing was shocked. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. Isn¡¯t it bad that you just knocked him out?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Who sneaks up this high at this time, and a foreigner as well. Can you be a little more alert?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°But this is Huaxia, it¡¯s a society ruled byws,¡± Ran Jing said.

    ¡°These people have assassinated presidents and are death squad killers. The only ce they haven¡¯t been is the underworld.¡± Xu Cheng scoffed, ¡°How do you use thew to restrain these kinds of people; that¡¯d be simply a joke.¡±

    As he said that, he pulled the Bluetooth device off the man¡¯s chest. These types of contact devices were used specifically between agents, and despite being very small, they carried a strong signal.

    Ran Jing saw that he took out the small contact device and finally realized the situation.

    Xu Cheng put the contact device into his own ears, then said to Ran Jing and Shen Yao, ¡°Now is toote for you two to leave since their people are probably in the parking lot and the hallway of every floor. From now on, follow me and don¡¯t make decisions on your own, including you Chief Ran.¡±

    He walked into the elevator and subconsciously pulled Lin Chuxue¡¯s hand, but Lin Chuxue suddenly shook off his hand and said with a cold face, ¡°Please show some respect.¡±

    Xu Cheng froze for a moment, and only then did he realize his current status and situation. To cover up his embarrassment, he turned on the contact device.

    He used his X-ray vision as the elevator slowly descended, and he saw that there were two people standing on the ground floor pretending to y on their phones.

    Once the elevator door opened, Xu Cheng stepped out as he yanked the two by their cors with each hand, and then smashed their heads into the wall.

    Ran Jing got angry because she was a police officer, and it wasn¡¯t right to attack people without any evidence.

    ¡°You!¡± Just as she was about to question, Xu Cheng had pulled out the same Bluetooth contact devices from the two men¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things.¡± Xu Cheng nced at Ran Jing as he walked straight towards the lobby.

    Ran Jing looked at the two suspicious people and was surprised to see the Bluetooth device pulled out of their ears. ¡°Howe this guy knows that they are killers just by looking at them? By feeling?¡±

 Chapter 795 - Details

    <h4>Chapter 795: Details</h4>

    The three women felt that it was very magical. When Xu Cheng saw people, he just directly hit them without saying a word, and he didn¡¯t even hit the wrong person, they were all suspicious people. Xu Cheng walked outside and went down the steps. There was a car parked on the side of the road. He went over and broke the window with one punch. Then, he pulled out a guy in the driver¡¯s seat, knocked him out, and threw him on the ground. Ran Jing squatted down and looked around. There wasn¡¯t anymunication device in this guy¡¯s ear, so she got angry.¡±This person isn¡¯t a killer, is he?¡± Xu Cheng patted the unconscious guy¡¯s leg and made a deep sound. Ran Jing took out a gun from the suspicious person¡¯s bag! Shen Yao was shocked. Ran Jing quickly shut up. ¡°Get in the car and leave this ce.¡± Xu Cheng said to the three women. He had already sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and the three women quickly got into the car. When Lin chuxue got into the driver¡¯s seat, Xu Cheng nced at her and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t sit here. Sit in the back. Let chief ran sit here.¡± Ran Jing and Lin chuxue didn¡¯t understand why he was doing this. After the car started, ran Jing asked,¡±¡±Why am I sitting here?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°this seat is very dangerous. If there¡¯s a sniper in front of us, this seat will be a target. How could I let the person I¡¯m protecting sit here?¡± Ran Jing almost vomited blood. Shen Yao was half excited and half nervous at the same time. She came over and asked,¡±¡±How did you guess that those three people and the guy with the gun were suspicious? It¡¯s not that ran Jing is suspicious of you, but even my face was covered, and you didn¡¯t even look at them, and you didn¡¯t even give them a chance to take them down. What makes you think that they¡¯re the killers?¡± This question was on point, and ran Jing also nodded. She looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s side profile with curiosity. Xu Cheng drove as he said,¡±¡±First, didn¡¯t you notice that he went straight to the highest floor when the elevator came up? ¡°There was no interruption in the middle. If he went the wrong way, he should havee up floor by floor. It¡¯s impossible for him toe directly to the highest floor. This means that he has a purpose, and his purpose is you guys on the highest floor, because you¡¯re the only ones living there. The reason why I suppressed him with one move is that once I give him a chance to catch his breath, he will alert the enemy through themunicator. By then, the underground parking lot and other helpers around wille closer.¡± ¡°The second and third were standing with their backs to the elevator, one on each side. When the elevator opened, because the elevator door was made of stainless steel, it could reflect the people outside the elevator door. From my angle, I happened to see the Bluetoothmunication devices on the back of their ears, so I subdued them the moment the door opened.¡± Ran Jing and Shen Yao were both shocked. This experience was indeed vicious and experienced! Ran Jing was still curious,¡±what about the one in the car?¡± I saw that this car has a private window, so logically speaking, you can¡¯t see if there¡¯s anyone inside from the outside. Not only did you know that he was inside, but you¡¯re also sure that he¡¯s an aplice. Can you exin this?¡± This was even simpler. Xu Cheng directly took out themunication device from the first killer¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been eavesdropping on their movements. ¡± Xu Cheng pointed at the LCD TV on the car. ¡°¡±As for why this guy doesn¡¯t have amunication device, it¡¯s because he¡¯s in charge of all the operations.¡± Xu Cheng pulled over a little doll decoration from the car and said,¡±¡±This should be a microphone.¡± After a brief pause, he found that there was a wire mechanism inside the small doll, which was the kind of wireless microphone. The various images on the video were surveince footage of the exit of the apartment building that they had connected to. Then, Xu Cheng casually shouted into themunication device he took off,¡±¡±Hey, hey, hey.¡± They only heard Xu Cheng ¡®s¡¯ Hey, hey, hey ¡®from the car¡¯s horn. Ran Jing and Shen Yao were stunned. Especially ran Jing, she looked at Xu Cheng in a daze and mumbled,¡±¡±You ... Luckily, you¡¯re not a criminal, otherwise, it would be hard to deal with people like you. If you said they were killers, you shouldn¡¯t have let them go. It¡¯s lucky that you knocked them out. ¡± Xu Cheng snorted,¡±who said I knocked them out?¡± If they¡¯re still alive, they¡¯ll have already recognized you. So, in order to prevent you two from being followed, they can¡¯t be kept alive. ¡± ¡°You ... You killed them?¡± Ran Jing gulped.¡±I remember you only poked them with your finger. Would they die?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± At that moment, Lin chuxue suddenly spoke up.¡±¡±I¡¯ve seen real masters, the kind of Masters who can kill people without any effort. Sometimes, they can kill people with just a simple move. He¡¯s right. You don¡¯t need to be soft-hearted when dealing with these people, or you¡¯ll be the one to die next time!¡± She had been too deeply affected by her previous experiences. Xu Cheng nced at Lin chuxue and didn¡¯t say anything. Lin chuxue saw the ring mark on Xu Cheng¡¯s ring finger on the steering wheel, and she said,¡±¡±Are you really married? I thought you were joking. I¡¯m sorry for being mean to you for all your previous actions. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Xu Cheng epted her apology. At another ce, on the top floor of a building, after watching Xu Cheng¡¯s car leave, he put down his binocrs and picked up a phone.¡±¡±We¡¯ve found out about n A. She does have a master with her, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s Xu Cheng. Then let¡¯s start n B, kill the bodyguards and take her away! Trouble Knight has made his move, the license te number is ¡®Shang ****¡¯.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s car passed by a crossroad and stopped at the traffic light. When the car passed through, a car naturally followed behind him. ¡°We¡¯re being followed. I guess this is just the beginning.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the rearview mirror and said. Ran Jing subconsciously looked behind her and saw a Mercedes-Benz S-ss car, and a foreigner with a back-cut hairstyle in a suit was driving. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re suspecting him just because he¡¯s a foreigner? I think it¡¯s very normal, Shangcheng is a big city with a lot of foreignpanies, and the foreigners here aren¡¯t anything new. Also, looking at his car and his appearance, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s from a big foreignpany, so don¡¯t mess around, thiswsuit will kill me. If I hurt a foreignpany¡¯s employee or senior management, they will say that our Shangcheng police doesn¡¯t wee foreign investors, and I can¡¯t take the me. ¡± Xu Cheng chuckled.¡±You think he looks like a sessful person?¡± Ran Jing,¡±that doesn¡¯t look like it?¡± Look at his car, it¡¯s a high-end Mercedes-Benz S-ss, which is at least two million Yuan. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he looks like a sessful person that I suspect he¡¯s following me. ¡± ¡°You think an assassin can afford to drive an S-ss Mercedes?¡± Xu Cheng smiled.¡±Let me ask you. Is there a saying that goes¡± drive a BMW, ride a Mercedes-Benz ¡°? In Shangcheng, if he could drive this kind of S-ss car that was close to the Maybach ss, do you think he would drive it himself? This guy¡¯s biggest w is that he thinks too highly of himself, but he overlooked one detail, the boss of a Maybach in the big cities of Shangcheng will sit in the boss¡¯s chair, not as a driver!¡± Shen Yao added,¡±my dad also only takes the bus, he doesn¡¯t drive.¡±

 Chapter 796 - The fear of being dominated by dark cuisine

    <h4>Chapter 796: The fear of being dominated by dark cuisine</h4>

    This was a small problem in life, and if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t mention this detail, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought about it in this direction. However, it should be a coincidence, right? ¡°Are you sure? Then what are you going to do?¡± Ran Jing was still afraid that if the other party¡¯s identity was normal and there was no problem, then the pot would be big. After hearing her question, Xu Cheng said,¡±¡±I¡¯m done,¡± After saying that, he suddenly stopped the car. The S-ss Mercedes-Benz behind was caught off guard and even braked, but the brake caused the tires to slip and the inertia pushed it forward for at least 20 meters, and it ended up hitting Xu Cheng¡¯s car¡¯s rear. ¡°Wait for me in the car,¡± Xu Cheng said to the three women. Then, he walked to the Mercedes-Benz behind and knocked on the window, signaling him to roll down the window. ¡°You rear-ended her.¡± Xu Cheng said to the Western driver in a suit. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. How much?¡± The foreigner said directly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnecessary to talk about money at everyone¡¯s economic level? You hit me and I¡¯m in a bad mood. This is something that can¡¯t be bought with money. ¡± Xu Cheng grinned.¡±Why don¡¯t you just let me punch you?¡± As he spoke, he raised his fist and swung it with the wind. The foreigner thought that he might as well take the hit so that his identity would not be exposed. Who knew that when the punch came, the power made his pupils shrink. He felt a powerful wind de apanying the punch. Before the punch even reached him, his hair was already messy. The foreigner subconsciously scurried out of the front passenger seat. If he tried to resist, his head would definitely be chopped off. After Xu Cheng¡¯s punch missed, itnded on the steering wheel and directly broke it. ¡°He is indeed an expert.¡± Ran Jing could tell at a nce that the guy who ran out was extraordinary. After the foreigner ran out, he jumped into Lin chuxue¡¯s car, trying to drag Lin chuxue away by force. But, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t give him the chance. When he jumped into the air, his ankle was already caught by Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. Then, like throwing noodles, Xu Cheng lifted him up and threw him hard onto the Billboard by the roadside. Xu Cheng went up and didn¡¯t give the Knight a chance to fight back in the downtown area. In order to prevent more people from seeing the high-quality and mysterious fighting process between them, he simply and violently knocked out the Knight with a powerful current. Then, as if he was carrying a cat, he lifted the Knight by the cor and dragged him into the trunk of Shen Yao¡¯s Red Maserati. After that, he got into the car, started the engine, and left. And the scene was handled by a group of people who were hidden in the dark under bei Shan¡¯s protection. At the same time, they were also responsible for informing the public security in the city, so the Dragon division would take full responsibility for this matter. The aplice on the top floor of the World Trade Center who witnessed the scene picked up his phone and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t think we can use force to solve this. The bodyguard beside her is very strong. I don¡¯t know if it was Xu Cheng, but the Knight was subdued in less than a minute. I think we have to use n C. Let Tevez appear.¡± Tevez, a rtive of Lin chuxue¡¯s family, was the guy who had a casino management right in Shangcheng and had his shares scammed by Xu Cheng. Ever since then, this man had been cursed at by his family when he returned home. His father had even almost shot him to death! It was to the point that he had always hated Xu Cheng in his heart, and he also hated Lin chuxue to the bone, thinking that this B * stard couple was working together to screw him over. This time, his family had suddenlye to him and given him a n. He had to find a way to get close to Lin chuxue and ask her out. If he could kidnap Lin chuxue himself, that would be even better. And after it was done, Tevez would be able to inherit the family! This was a huge temptation. The financial Group had given their family a huge deal, enough for them to earn a huge sum of money and even be the pir of the upper ss in the United Kingdom. Therefore, Tevez¡¯s family worked very hard and gave Tevez a huge bargaining chip. Tevez had always wanted his family to recognize his excellence. Previously, he lost the casino shares and his reputation was ruined. This time, no matter what, he was determined to get the inheritance. So, after muddling along in China, he finally got an opportunity. Xu Cheng parked the car on the side of the road, and soon, a van came over and dragged the unconscious rider away. The leader was bei Shan. He was wearing sunsses, and after looking at Xu Cheng, Xu Cheng said to him,¡±¡±Give him a shot of strong anesthesia when we get back. It¡¯s best if you break the tendons in his arms and legs. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Bei Shan chuckled,¡±looking down on us?¡± You think you¡¯re the only one who can do it? Don¡¯t worry, this guy has fallen into our hands. If we don¡¯t pry open his mouth and provide him with information, he won¡¯t be able to see the light. ¡± ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve already reminded you all. It¡¯s best to hand this person over to martial uncle.¡± After Xu Cheng finished, he turned around and went back. Ran Jing felt that with such a big incident happening in the city, as the leader of the Public Security Bureau, she had to take on this case. She couldn¡¯t stay out of it. This was her duty, and she couldn¡¯t let other people who had nothing to do with this mess. ¡°You should hand him over to the judicial authorities and send him to the Public Security Bureau instead of them.¡± Bei Shan got out of the car and directly took out an id and handed it to ran Jing,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already informed your city about this case. ¡± Ran Jing¡¯s eyes went wide when she saw the words ¡®South Sea¡¯ on the ID. Lin chuxue looked at bei Shan in confusion and felt that this person looked very familiar. Although bei Shan was wearing sunsses, she still recognized him and quickly shouted,¡±¡±Senior brother bei Shan?¡± Bei Shan had already turned around, but when Lin chuxue called out to him, he bitterly smiled and muttered to himself,¡±He was still recognized. Lin chuxue saw him turn around and smile, and she immediately became happy. She quickly asked,¡±¡±Did you see Xu Cheng? Is he Dead or Alive?¡± Bei Shan looked at Xu Cheng with a strange expression, then took off his sunsses and bitterly smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry about what happened to Xu Cheng. I don¡¯t know much either. After you guys went abroad, I rarely heard about him. But before he sent you back, he asked me to protect you and cooperate with us in the future.¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Did Xu Cheng contact you again after that?¡± she asked. ¡°No, I don ¡®t. If I do, I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Bei Shan said to her. Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes were a little disappointed, but she was also very smart. Right now, no one could be trusted to hide things from her, so she simply wanted to build a good rtionship with bei Shan and find a way to get him to go abroad for her. Because she just saw ran Jing¡¯s expression when she saw bei Shan¡¯s id and shut up, it meant that this bei Shan¡¯s rank was definitely higher than ran Jing ¡®s. So, she felt that if she was going to go abroad to secretly see Xu Cheng, she really needed bei Shan¡¯s help. Lin chuxue invited him in a dignified and generous manner,¡±¡±Senior brother bei Shan, if you have time, you cane over to our house. I haven¡¯t been able to treat you to a good meal before, but this time, I¡¯ll definitely make you look at me in a new light.¡± Bei Shan¡¯s face darkened as he recalled the fear of being dominated by dark cuisine that day.

 Chapter 797 - Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 797: Suspicious</h4>

    <b>?</b>He quickly changed the topic and took the opportunity to take advantage of Xu Cheng, smacking his arm hard. ¡°This is Fang Yucheng, my subordinate. You can rest assured of his strength. Did he cause you any trouble?¡± Strictly speaking, bei Shan was Xu Cheng¡¯s subordinate. ¡°No, Mr. Fang is quite amazing. I was suspicious before, but now I feel at ease.¡± Ran Jing generously praised Xu Cheng. Hearing bei Shan taking the opportunity to tease him, Xu Cheng was also speechless. He nced at bei Shan andughed,¡±¡±If he doesn¡¯t do a good job, let me know and I¡¯ll rece him. It¡¯s his duty. My subordinate usually doesn¡¯t smile and likes to put on a straight face, so don¡¯t mind him. Actually, he¡¯s a bit of a pervert on the inside. You guys have to be patient and try to influence him.¡± Xu Cheng almost kicked him in the butt. Bei Shan didn¡¯t do this for no reason. He could feel that Xu Cheng¡¯s mood had been very bad ever since he turned into an inhuman albinism. Just from this trip to the Wei nation, seeing all the people he killed and all the things he did, which one of the higher-ups wasn¡¯t afraid? She couldn¡¯t control her depression and was worried about his mental health. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be followed if we keep talking. I¡¯ll take them away first.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Bei Shan nodded.¡±Alright, then you have to protect the good guys. Don¡¯t Let Me Down.¡± He even patted Xu Cheng¡¯s arm with a serious look on his face, which made Xu Cheng really want to KO him on the spot. He turned around and got into the car with a straight face. Bei Shanughed and said,¡±¡±Look, he¡¯s like this. He¡¯s the type of person who¡¯d rather talk to you than fight. You should¡¯ve seen it on the way.¡± Ran Jing and Shen Yao nodded.¡±I¡¯ve seen it now. He¡¯s always getting physical.¡± Xu Cheng sat in the driver¡¯s seat and red at bei Shan through the rearview mirror. Bei Shan immediately shut up.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go quickly. We¡¯ll clean up this ce.¡± Senior brother bei Shan, I¡¯ll give you my number.¡± Lin chuxue said to bei Shan. Bei Shan was speechless. He had no choice but to call Lin chuxue. The three women then got into the car and left the scene to the vi where Xu Cheng and Lin chuxue used to live. For the time being, they could only stay here. The maid saw the car arrive and ran out to open the door. When she saw Lin chuxue, she was very happy.¡±¡±Madam, you¡¯re back?¡± Lin chuxue nodded and smiled at her. The maid then looked at Xu Cheng, who was picking up the luggage from the trunk, and when she saw his back, she shouted happily,¡±¡±Sir, let me help you move it.¡± She ran out and was very enthusiastic. ¡°He¡¯s not Xu Cheng,¡± Lin chuxue said to her awkwardly.¡±You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± The maid was stunned for a moment, and only then did she see Xu Cheng¡¯s face. He was wearing a mask that covered half of his face, and after Xu Cheng¡¯s albinism, his facial muscles had obviously gone through some gic changes, making him look a little round and fat, so it was normal that no one could recognize him. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled at the maid. The maid nodded, but still actively reached out to help carry the luggage. Xu Cheng carried three big suitcases into the vi, and the maid looked at his back and muttered,¡±¡±You really look like Sir, Madam. Then why didn¡¯t Sire back with you? Didn¡¯t you two go on a honeymoon trip?¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±It¡¯s a long story. Okay, let¡¯s go in first. Go prepare some tea and a table of food.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The maid picked up the remaining Luggage and bags and entered the house. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, this is my and Xu Cheng¡¯s home in Shangcheng,¡± Lin chuxue smiled at ran Jing and Shen Yao, and as the hostess, she led the two into the vi. ¡°I was wondering why Xu Cheng would sell that apartment. It turns out he¡¯s living in such a good mansion. My dad begged the owner of this real estatepany to sell it, but he didn¡¯t even want to. There are no good ces around this area, and the price of one apartment is already 100 million!¡± Shen Yao said. ¡°This house was a gift from Xu Cheng¡¯s aunt.¡± Lin chuxue said. Ran Jing looked at Lin chuxue and asked,¡±by the way, little Xue, do you know that person?¡± Why do you call him senior brother?¡± ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that he used to hang out with Xu Cheng a lot, and Xu Cheng called him senior brother, so I followed suit. What¡¯s wrong? Oh right, is his level higher than yours?¡± Ran Jing shook her head.¡±No, but his department is bigger than ours, and much bigger. His department has the right to act first and reportter, and their direct leader is at the national level, while our leader is at the city level. Although I¡¯m higher in rank, our leader can only cooperate with them! Your Xu Cheng is not bad, he actually knows this kind of person. Let me tell you, this guy seems to have a high rank in the Department! This is awesome. ¡± ¡°Do you think he has a way to get me out of the country?¡± Lin chuxue asked in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I don¡¯t know what level of agency is blocking your passport and identity. If it¡¯s in our city, I can lift this restriction and let you go abroad. If it¡¯s at the provincial level, don¡¯t worry. I can help you when I get a new position in a while. I¡¯ll go with you and protect you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Jing. Thank you. ¡± Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t help but give ran Jing a hug. Thinking that she would be able to see Xu Cheng soon, she was very excited, and she felt that all the gloominess and unhappiness from before had been swept away. At this time, Xu Cheng had already moved all the luggage upstairs. Then, he went downstairs and said to the three women,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to take a shower first. I¡¯ll tell you what to prepareter. ¡± Then, he walked away and went straight to the public bathroom on the first floor. The maid also came down from upstairs and asked,¡±¡±Madam, has this gentlemane to our house before? Why do I feel like he¡¯s very familiar with this ce? He knows which room your bedroom is. Put your luggage in there. ¡± Lin chuxue was speechless. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him where the bathroom is?¡± ¡°I didn ¡®t.¡± The maid was also curious. Lin chuxue looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back with a strange expression. ¡°Mr. Fang,¡± She couldn¡¯t help but call out to Xu Cheng. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Cheng turned around and looked at her. ¡°Do you know where the bathroom is?¡± Lin chuxue asked. Xu Cheng froze for a moment, and then he realized that he was about to be exposed. He could only go along with it and nod,¡±¡±It¡¯s the bathroom, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m quite familiar with house designs, especially this type of vi. I used to protect important people and lived in this type of vi before. Basically, rich people are very superstitious, so the architectural style is almost the same. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Then how did you know where my bedroom was?¡± Lin chuxue squinted her eyes at him. Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Since I¡¯m going to protect you, I must have done some research on you. Otherwise, how can I protect you?¡± I need to understand your habits and everything that belongs to you before I can protect you. Besides, it¡¯s impossible for a vi to have so many bedrooms. I saw that the biggest one was definitely your and your husband¡¯s room. Is that okay?¡± Lin chuxue heard him say this, and the suspicion in her heart slowly dissipated. Everything he said was right. Not a drop of water could leak out. (Another chapter tonight)

 Chapter 798 - Taking off the mask

    <h4>Chapter 798: Taking off the mask</h4>

    <b>?</b>Lin chuxue silently nodded.¡±I¡¯m fine. I thought you secretly came to my house before.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I dide here before, and we¡¯ve already done some preparations. It¡¯s just that your maid didn¡¯t notice. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Lin chuxue nodded. Xu Cheng was about to turn around, but she couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±It seems like I haven¡¯t seen your face in detail. To be honest, since you want to protect me to prevent me from mistaking you for someone else, can you take off your mask so that I can remember your face?¡± Xu Cheng was shocked, but he still looked calm on the surface. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became nervous, expectant, and scared. Ran Jing more or less thought that this Mr. Fang might be Xu Cheng. She didn¡¯t believe Xu Cheng¡¯s exnation just now, and only Lin chuxue, who didn¡¯t know anything about the industry, would be fooled. But she also knew that she had seen Xu Cheng¡¯s face before, and to be honest, it was very scary. She was afraid that Lin chuxue would be disappointed, or that Xu Cheng was afraid that Lin chuxue would see it. So, she suddenly interrupted,¡±I think you shouldn¡¯t look at him, snowy. I¡¯ve seen Mr. Fang¡¯s face before. To be honest, if you respect him, you shouldn¡¯t look at him. He¡¯s wearing a mask because he doesn¡¯t want people to see his face.¡± Lin chuxue felt like she had to look at him. She felt that a lot of things couldn¡¯t be so coincidental, and this person¡¯s physique and height were too simr to Xu Cheng! Therefore, she had to see that face. Xu Cheng stood there hesitantly. Last time, he dodged it and didn¡¯t let her see it, but this time, he couldn¡¯t Dodge it? Looking at Lin chuxue¡¯s hopeful and pleading eyes, Xu Cheng slowly raised his hand and took off his mask. A face as pale as a sheet of paper and with a slightly changed outline appeared in front of the three women. Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes turned from anticipation to disappointment, and then a dim sense of loss. Xu Cheng witnessed all of this and felt the kind of eyes that refused to stay away from her. His heart became colder and colder, and his fingers that were holding the mask were so tightly that they were trembling. Even if I say I¡¯m xu Cheng, you wouldn¡¯t believe me, right? Xu Cheng bitterly smiled in his heart. But at that moment, Lin chuxue suddenly walked over and reached out to touch Xu Cheng¡¯s cheek. Xu Cheng subconsciously took a step back and asked,¡±¡±You, are you still afraid? I¡¯m sick, and it might be contagious. ¡± Lin chuxue ignored him and continued to touch the skin around Xu Cheng¡¯s lymph. She pinched it to make sure that this guy wasn¡¯t wearing a human skin mask, but when she felt that the skin really couldn¡¯t be removed, shepletely lowered her eyes in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure. ¡± Lin chuxue said to Xu Cheng in an empty voice. Then, she took out the ¡®revival¡¯ series of products from her bag and handed them to Xu Cheng.¡±¡±Thest time I saw you, I told you I would buy it for you. I didn¡¯t forget. Here you go. Quickly heal the wound on your face and go back to your wife. You should spend more time with her at your age.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s outstretched hand even trembled a bit. He looked at the bottle in her hand, but he didn¡¯t take it. He lowered his head and bitterly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no use. It¡¯s not a skin disease. Even my hair is white. ¡± After saying that, he put on the mask and turned around to leave. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he received a phone call from a citizen. Xu Cheng looked at the hidden phone and immediately knew that Caesar and his apprentice had done something to it so that they wouldn¡¯t be tracked. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Captain, it¡¯s me, Kurt. You asked me to follow that crippled man, and I¡¯ve already found the address of the power behind him. It¡¯s Abu Dhabi consortium, located in the Middle East. The whole family lives in a vi-like Castle, which is equivalent to their Pce. All the family members have more than 50 members, and they are heavily guarded. They have strong financial resources, but the key is that their identity is a bit sensitive. They are the royal family of thergest tribal country in the Middle East. Destroying them is no different from going against a country.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I already F * cking offended America. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of a country that has an Armed Police Force?¡± ¡°Since the war has already started, let¡¯s not talk so much. Either they die, or we¡¯ll just be beaten like rats on the street. If we want to give ourselves a free world, we can only step on them and kill our way out. Get ready, our next target is Abu Dhabi!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kurt replied. On the other side. At the Dragon division¡¯s headquarters. A Knight was locked up in the iron cell. After he slowly woke up, bei Shan looked at him and asked with a smile,¡±¡±You¡¯re awake?¡± The Knight¡¯s eyes were cold, like a ck Panther hiding in the dark that suddenly became violent. However, he found that his hands and feet were all locked by 20-centimeter steel chains. ¡°I heard you¡¯re a super expert, but I don¡¯t think so. That guy subdued you in two moves. He doesn¡¯t look like a super expert at all!¡± The Knight felt that he couldn¡¯t break free, so he sat down on the chair and provoked,¡±¡±Then why don¡¯t you untie me and I¡¯ll tell you what the gap is? If you want to interrogate me, I advise you not to waste your energy. I won¡¯t say anything. Either you kill me or let me go. I¡¯ll remember you as a favor. If you need anything in the future, no matter who you want to kill, I can satisfy you. ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said that, it proves that you¡¯re still afraid of death.¡± Bei Shan got straight to the point and interrogated,¡±tell me, why did you arrest that woman?¡± What¡¯s your purpose?¡± This was what Xu Cheng really needed to know. He wanted to find out what those people were thinking, to see if they captured Lin chuxue to deal with him, or for the secret of Lin chuxue¡¯s resurrection. ¡°I said, don¡¯t waste your energy. How about you change the way you trade with me?¡± ¡°Speak,¡± bei Shan said. Knight: ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see how powerful your Chinese martial arts are. To be honest, my kung fu is from your country. Those teachers said that only pure Chinese people can understand the cultural essence of this Kung Fu. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it. Today, I¡¯ll use your Chinese Kung Fu to challenge you. Your guard rank is not low, right?¡± Why don¡¯t you fight with me? If you win, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. If you lose, let me go!¡± Bei Shan was getting restless. He hadn¡¯t fought with Xu Cheng recently, so he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of crazy level Xu Cheng had reached. But he saw that Xu Cheng only used two moves against this guy, and he thought that he could at least fight with Xu Cheng for a hundred rounds, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to deal with this bastard? That was why he was so disdainful when Xu Cheng handed this person to him. Now that he was even provoked by this guy, bei Shan felt like he really had to let him know the power of the Dragon division. Otherwise, the Dragon division would be too F * cking useless. Ever since it was established, it was either beaten up or beaten up by the cowards. It was really damaging to the country¡¯s prestige! At this time, little joker reminded bei Shan through voice chat,¡±¡±Listen to the Dragon King. Don¡¯t be tricked by him.¡± Bei Shan still wanted to try.¡±At his level, there¡¯s no way to get anything out of him. Why don¡¯t we make a gentleman¡¯s agreement? I think I should be fine.¡±

 Chapter 799 - Does this mean that the Dragon King is also R-Class?

    <h4>Chapter 799: Does this mean that the Dragon King is also R-ss?</h4>

    As soon as bei Shan finished speaking, he moved the table away and stopped all the files. Then, he asked him to leave the closed interrogation room. Seeing that he was really going to hit him, the Knight was also eager to try. He pouted his mouth from the North Mountain, indicating the restraints on his hands and feet. ¡°Untie me.¡± ¡°Did I say I¡¯ll untie you?¡± bei Shan pretended to be confused. ¡°What?¡±The Knight was dumbfounded. As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the face by bei Shan. Bang! His head was directly thrown up, and his hair was in a mess. Blood was even flowing out of his mouth and teeth. Bei Shan¡¯s punch was really ruthless. ¡°Since you say you won¡¯t give an exnation, then fine, I¡¯ll beat you up until you give an exnation!¡± Bei Shan coldly snorted, and another hooknded on the other side of the Knight¡¯s face. ¡°F*UK!¡±The sides of the Knight¡¯s mouth immediately swelled up as he furiously roared. After saying that, bei Shan kicked the Knight¡¯s stomach, and the Knight fell down on his chair. He rolled back two times and then fell to the ground. He mmed his hands on the floor, and the thick internal force directly shattered the floor. He jumped up and tried to grab bei Shan¡¯s throat with his eagle ws, but when he was less than half a meter away from bei Shan¡¯s throat, his hands and feet were locked by huge chains. Bei Shan was standing right in front of him, looking very calm. He once again kicked the Knight¡¯s waist, sending him flying and smashing into the wall. The chains grew tighter and tighter. ¡°I know that an expert like you would have a strong inner force to support you, so I¡¯ll slowly practice until your inner force Golden Bell shield is broken. Then, you¡¯ll know what pain is.¡± When the Knight saw that bei Shan had entered the range where the chains could move freely, he immediately rushed up and wanted to take this guy hostage to escape. However, when he just raised his foot, he found that the chains had be shorter, and he couldn¡¯t even lift his leg. Bei Shan nced at him from the corner of his eyes, and then directly used a leg technique to kick this guy¡¯s leg. Bang! The Knight felt that his leg was about to break. He let out a terrible cry, suddenly lost his bnce, and half knelt down, his forehead and face full of cold sweat. ¡°Kill me if you have the ability!¡± The Knight roared. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death, why don¡¯t youmit suicide? I¡¯ve heard that Grandmaster R level experts like you all have ways to kill yourself in order to not be humiliated. Why don¡¯t you try it for me? I don¡¯t want to go through so much trouble to kill you. ¡± As bei Shan spoke, he pulled his hair and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask you one more time. What¡¯s your purpose in kidnapping that woman?¡± Suddenly, the Knight fiercely shook his head and forcefully pulled the chain half a meter away. And this half a meter caused his head to directly hit bei Shan¡¯s chest. Bei Shan¡¯s entire body was sent flying and smashed into the wall, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°I¡¯ll go! Thisbat strength doesn¡¯t seem right. ¡± Bei Shan coughed up blood and expressed his shock. Just one iron head technique had made him dizzy and his internal organs were in disorder. At this time, the Knight suddenly roared. The chain that he had just pulled out from the wall had cracked and loosened. At this time, with his outburst, the chain in his hands was pulled and broken from the cracks in the rock! ¡°Not good!¡± The little joker who was watching the battle outside was shocked. To be honest, it was his first time meeting a Grandmaster level R, and he didn¡¯t know how strong he was. So, just like bei Shan, he also wanted to see it for himself. But, they also remembered Xu Cheng¡¯s warning, so they specifically found superrge steel chains, and those chains were at least 10 centimeters thick! He could even pull a train without stopping, let alone break a person¡¯s arm. However, he had still underestimated an R-ss expert! Seeing that the Knight hadpletely broken free from all the chains, he looked at bei Shan with a vicious smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re right, a Grandmaster can not be humiliated! However, we don¡¯t have any way tomit suicide. Our only way is to kill the guy who insulted the Grandmaster! You broke one of my legs, so I¡¯ll take all four of your limbs. That¡¯s not too much, right?¡± Then, he limped over, and that kind of pressure made bei Shan feel the seriousness that Xu Cheng was talking about. At that moment, two gun barrels suddenly appeared on the wall behind bei Shan, aiming at the Knight. The Knight was stunned at first, then heughed arrogantly,¡±¡±Are you trying topletely humiliate me? Very good, you¡¯ve seeded. If you can hurt me with these two guns, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the mechanisms in the surroundings were activated, and machine guns appeared. More than thirty gun holes were aimed at the Knight. ¡°what the f*uk!¡±The Knight¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Two guns really aren¡¯t enough for a Grandmaster, so you¡¯re on your own.¡± After bei Shan finished speaking, he quickly turned around and ran towards a door. Then, the thick door closed, and the sound of gunfire could be heard from inside. The Grandmaster Knight used the internal force in his palm to his limit to catch the bullet. His body was also fast enough. In such a secret chamber filled with bullets, he managed to hold on for 20 seconds. Through the mirror image, little joker said to bei Shan and the other Sky Kings,¡±¡±If his leg wasn¡¯t crippled by bei Shan before, I think he would still be able to hold on for a minute under such circumstances. This is the strength of an R-level Grandmaster.¡± Bei Shan coughed and said,¡±Xu Cheng even told me to be careful. This guy is really powerful!¡± R-rank, I really didn¡¯t know that there would be such a huge leap before I reached that rank. Uncle, you¡¯re about to enter Grandmaster R-rank, right?¡± Little joker shook his head.¡±No, if I did, I would have seen through him just now. The pressure he released just now also affected me, which is enough to show that his strength is far above mine. It seems that everyone still has to work hard. This world is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.¡± The three Heavenly Kings watched as the Knight fell to the ground slowly after being shot in session due to his legs dragging him back. They could still feel the huge gap between them. ¡°If it were me, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to break free from such thick chains. This explosive power is really fierce!¡± The Ace of Spades was speechless. The Ace of Clubs also nodded.¡±A foreigner has shown us the Grandmaster realm of spiritual studies. How ironic and embarrassing.¡± The A of hearts: ¡°bei Shan, how did you guys catch this guy? We¡¯re no match for them in a one-on-one fight. ¡± Bei Shan: ¡°the Dragon King caught him. He wanted to kill him for his own safety, but in order to understand his strength and get some information, I asked him to show mercy, so I dragged him here.¡± The three Heavenly Kings were slightly surprised.¡±So, you¡¯re saying that the Dragon King is also a Grandmaster level R?¡± they asked. Bei Shan was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately remembered the scene where Xu Cheng grabbed the leg of the master in the secret chamber and smashed it on the ground, then smacked his head and ended the battle. Thinking of this, bei Shan¡¯s entire body trembled. F * ck!

 Chapter 800 - No oneâ€™s allowed to leave until weâ€™re done

    <h4>Chapter 800: No one¡¯s allowed to leave until we¡¯re done</h4>

    When bei Shan was hospitalized, he was very unhappy. To be exact, he felt like he couldn¡¯t live anymore. I worked so hard for two years and got promoted from S-rank to SS-rank, and I originally wanted to see Xu Cheng again and use force to suppress him with my hands behind my back and say like an old man,¡¯you¡¯re not called a senior for nothing¡¯. But now, the SS was no longer a threat to Xu Cheng. From the S-rank Xu Cheng that he used to deal with, now, facing a Grandmaster R-rank was like beating a dog! Other people could beat grandmasters as easily as an adult kicking a child. However, when he faced a Grandmaster, the Grandmaster was tied up like that, and he was seriously injured by the opponent and sent to the hospital. It would be fine if he had fought with someone for 300 rounds, but the key was that the other party had almost crippled him with an iron head technique. It was simply a disgrace! Thinking back to the time when he was about to spar with Xu Cheng, he couldn¡¯t forget that look of boredom in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, which really pissed bei Shan off. But! From the looks of it now, he did have the capital! However, bei Shan was vexed that he had topete with a monster out of everyone else. Putting aside the fact that he had served the act tough King Zhang chenfeng, the new generation that he had nurtured was even more freakish! Couldn¡¯t he be filled with some positive energy and motivation? Why is it that when I¡¯m feeling good about myself, you¡¯ve already climbed to the top of the mountain and sighed? Can¡¯t you give me some time to catch my breath? After a checkup at the hospital, bei Shan was ordered to rest. At this time, Lin chuxue called him and told him to try some dark cuisine. Bei Shan flipped over the table next to the bed and said,¡±¡±This couple is too much!¡± The J of diamonds, who was peeling fruit for him, said,¡±¡±The Dragon King said that he has a new task to carry out and asked you to go and take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Bei Shan snorted righteously.¡±You¡¯re so strong, yet you still hid it from me. Do you still think I¡¯m your senior brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who always look at him with the eyes of ordinary people. At that time, the sect leader seemed to have said that when we could clearly see three moves of his shadow fist, Little Junior Brother could already see more than twenty moves! His talent and aptitude can be said to be six times that of us! So, when you worked hard to get an S, he should have gotten six S!¡± Bei Shan nced at the J of diamonds and squinted.¡±¡±Do you know how to chat? You want to go so much, don¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ll Take You There. ¡± In fact, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xu Cheng, but he was afraid of the dark cuisine. There was a kind of dish where you ate until you were dying, but you could only force a smile and show a happy look. The J of diamonds: ¡°fine, I¡¯ll go. I haven¡¯t seen second brother in a long time.¡± Bei Shan took the J of diamonds to Lin chuxue¡¯s ce. Lin chuxue received the two of them very warmly. She personally cooked, and Shen Yao helped out. From outside the kitchen, Xu Cheng saw that bei Shan didn¡¯t look well and guessed that he was probably injured. He chuckled,¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful of that guy?¡± What, you got beaten up? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not dead. ¡± The J of diamondsughed,¡±he almost became a negative example for insulting grandmasters.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the J of diamonds.¡±Senior brother Wan Wan. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Senior brother bei Shan said he¡¯d bring me to eat some good food, so I came.¡± The J of diamonds said,¡±I haven¡¯t seen you in years. Be strong. You¡¯re the second!¡± Xu Cheng alsoughed when he heard this joke and nodded.¡±¡±There¡¯s no difference between being dead and living now. It¡¯s better to live and do some happy things. But you¡¯re in for a good meal today. Xiaoxue¡¯s cooking skills have already reached the level of a master chef.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bei Shan chuckled and didn¡¯t mind. He still remembered that meal that he would never forget: ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. I¡¯m still injured, so I won¡¯t poison myself. This guy is here to train him.¡± The J of diamondsughed bitterly,¡±is it that exaggerated?¡± No matter what, it¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s cooking, so you should give her some face and encouragement. ¡± ¡°I treated her like my own sister-inw back then, but she almost made me lose my sense of taste!¡± Bei Shan said in a strange tone. ¡°By the way, where are you going this time?¡± Seeing that there was no one around, bei Shan asked Xu Cheng in a low voice about serious business. Xu Cheng said,¡±same old. I let a guy go on purpose before, and I¡¯ve already followed their location. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the leader of the capital society, but since they still don¡¯t want to give up and want to target Xiaoxue, then I¡¯ll go and pay a visit this time. This ce needs your strict protection. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen that master, and I¡¯m afraid they have more Masters like him!¡± We can¡¯t let our guard down, but I¡¯ll draw the experts away. ¡± Bei Shan: ¡°how?¡± Xu Cheng had a ¡®you¡¯re talking nonsense¡¯ expression on his face.¡±¡±Murder! I¡¯ll kill one until they¡¯re scared, until they don¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about my woman anymore!¡± Bei Shan gulped.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect her well. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect her well. When I get back, you cane back and kill me!¡± I can¡¯t even handle that Grandmaster. If youe back, call me in advance. I¡¯ll wait for you at home after I¡¯ve washed up. ¡± ¡°Then who are you going to kill this time?¡± the J of diamonds asked. Xu Cheng,[Abu Dhabi!] The two senior brothers of diamond said in unison, are you F * cking crazy? This was the richest family in the chieftain Kingdom! They could kill you with cash. They control more than 80% of the chieftain¡¯s crude oil. Do you think the United States will allow you to kill so unscrupulously? They had direct interests. The Chieftains were so rich, so why weren¡¯t their countries invaded? It¡¯s because they owe the United States a debt every year, and the United States owes them too much national debt, which is equivalent to protecting the chieftain. What you¡¯re doing is no different from pping the face of the United States. ¡± ¡°Did I hit too few?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±These people just forget the pain after the wound is healed. I¡¯ve branded the root of the disease in their bones, or else they won¡¯t be able to remember. My goal now is very simple, and that is to make the Americans feel scared when they remember me or my name.¡± The J of diamonds and Bei Shan were both stunned for a moment before they remembered that this guy was a pervert. ¡°Alright, the reason I¡¯m telling you is to let you know my whereabouts, not to discuss whether it¡¯s feasible or not. I only do things if I want to or not, there¡¯s no¡¯ if it¡¯s possible ¡®.¡± The J of diamonds and Bei Shan almost vomited blood. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to say. We¡¯ll take our leave first. If you want to y with your life, we can¡¯t persuade you.¡± Bei Shan was ready to leave. Xu Cheng: ¡°don¡¯t f * cking give me that. This is the first day you know me?¡± Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re afraid of staying for dinner. No one can leave without tasting my woman¡¯s food!¡± Bei Shan was speechless. In the kitchen, Lin chuxue was cooking, and Shen Yao, who was next to her, didn¡¯t rest either. She also made three dishes. Lin chuxue made four dishes and one soup, and with Shen Yao¡¯s three dishes, there were exactly eight dishes. It was a very lucky number, and it could be considered a very sumptuous meal. Today, ran Jing hadn¡¯te back from work yet, so only Lin chuxue, Shen Yao, and Xu Cheng, the three guys, sat around a table. ¡°Senior brother bei Shan, let¡¯s start eating. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, just treat this ce as your home.¡± Lin chuxue said with a generous smile. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. ¡°Bei Shan politely smiled. However, the chopsticks in her hand did not move.

 Chapter 801 - A habitual action

    <h4>Chapter 801: A habitual action</h4>

    Bei Shan asked tentatively,¡±¡±Sister-inw, did you really cook these dishes? And it was made by a female servant?¡± ¡°Of course, I cooked it myself to show my sincerity. But I didn¡¯t know what to cook at the moment, so I only made what I know. I made these four dishes and the soup, and these three dishes were made by my friend.¡± Shen Yao smiled demurely. Good, good. Bei Shan let out a sigh of relief in his heart. When he heard Lin chuxue say she made it, he felt like the sky was going to fall down. But there were still three dishes made by her good friend, so there was still a chance of survival. He didn¡¯t rush to eat, but let the J of diamonds do it first. He picked up a piece of braised beef and stuffed it into the J of diamonds ¡®bowl. He smiled and said,¡±¡±You really have to taste sister-inw¡¯s cooking. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know what the ¡®five vors¡¯ are. This was his evaluation of Lin chuxue¡¯s previous dishes. Why did he give such an evaluation? After eating her food, one would realize that the sourness, sweetness, bitterness, spiciness, and saltiness of the food would erupt at that moment. It was as if one had experienced the ups and downs of life. This was a dish that would make men silent and women cry. The J of diamonds very naturally picked up the beef that bei Shan handed over with his chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth. He first let the taste spread in his mouth to get a feel of the basic taste. Then, after chewing two times, he realized that the meat was fresh and tender, and most importantly, the taste was on point. The J of diamonds¡¯s eyes lit up, and the delicious taste in his mouth matched the surprise and surprise on his face, and then he enjoyed it. ¡°Delicious!¡± He said in a deep voice, as if not saying it so loudly was not enough to express his high evaluation of this dish. But his expression changed in bei Shan¡¯s eyes. F * ck! Could this F * cking expression be any more exaggerated? I wasn¡¯t so professional in cooperating with you before. The J of diamonds¡¯s expression was one of enjoyment, and it made bei Shan, who had been through this, feel that he was definitely trying to cooperate by not exposing the truth, which in turn achieved the opposite effect. The more the J of diamonds thought it was delicious, the more bei Shan felt that this dish still had the same familiar recipe and taste. So, since he couldn¡¯t not eat, then he might as well not eat Lin chuxue¡¯s cooking. He took the chopsticks and directly reached for the dish Shen Yao made. A light fish. He picked up a piece and stuffed it into his mouth. His face no longer felt like it was a scam, and the taste was not bad. Just as he was about to praise it, bei Shan¡¯s face changed! The feeling of his entire mouth being filled with MSG was so pungent that his nose felt like it was about to explode. In the next moment, he began to experience the feeling of vomiting during pregnancy. But seeing Shen Yao¡¯s hopeful eyes, bei Shan knew that at this moment, he was Lei Feng. ¡°Delicious!¡± He quickly took a cup of water and poured it into his mouth. Then, he wiped his mouth and took a deep breath. If he didn¡¯t take a deep breath, he would vomit. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s really delicious. ¡± Shen Yao was very happy,¡±really?¡± It¡¯s actually my first time cooking today. Looks like I¡¯ll be able to be a good cook in the future. ¡± Shen Yao even happily introduced her own methods and said,¡±¡±The fish in clear soup should be light and nd, so the salt can¡¯t be too much. However, the fish meat would look too light and the soup wouldn¡¯t taste that delicious. So, I added MSG and chicken essence, especially chicken essence. I heard that chicken essence is extracted from the muscles, right? Then the soup that is made with too much is equivalent to having the nutrition of chicken soup. How is it? I¡¯m very smart, right?¡± As expected! Bei Shan couldn¡¯t help but think,¡±You¡¯d better not cook. Whoever eats this dish will doubt it! Right now, bei Shan just wanted to die. He could only stuff rice into his mouth to relieve the disgusting feeling of chicken essence and MSG in his mouth. At this time, the J of diamonds picked up another dish of Lin chuxue ¡®s, and after feeling humiliated, he couldn¡¯t help but say again,¡±¡±The taste isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s not worse than the chef in the restaurant.¡± Bei Shan didn¡¯t mind and snorted,¡±This guy has gotten into character. He must be feeling as bad as I am. Keep pretending. I¡¯ll see how long you can keep pretending. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Bei Shan poked Xu Cheng at this moment, not forgetting to pull the culprit back. Xu Cheng picked up his chopsticks and couldn¡¯t wait to eat. He ate all of Lin chuxue¡¯s dishes. He knew that Lin chuxue¡¯s cooking skills had already improved a long time ago, so it was rare for him to be able to eat with his identity, so he ate very quickly and inrge quantities. That kind of gulping down the food directly shocked bei Shan. How much did he love his wife? How could they fight to eat this kind of poison? F * ck, your acting skills are off the charts today. He looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s face as he ate, and he knew it was a trap! It was definitely a trap. In the past, Xu Cheng¡¯s expression was even richer than this, but what was the result? But even now, bei Shan was still traumatized. I won¡¯t be fooled. Bei Shan continued to reach for Shen Yao¡¯s te with his chopsticks, thinking,¡±it can¡¯t be all three tes are like that, right?¡± He looked at a te of very beautiful soft tofu. Bei Shan picked up a piece and stuffed it into his mouth, immediately feeling the sweetness.¡±¡±Hmm, it tastes good. Is this honey?¡± Shen Yao smiled.¡±Yes, I think tofu usually doesn¡¯t have much taste. Usually, you have to go with a strong vor to make the light taste of white tofu fade.¡± So, I used honey to add a sweet taste to it. ¡± ¡°Not bad. She can use her brain to cook. She must be a good woman who can enter the kitchen in the future.¡± Bei Shan couldn¡¯t help but praise him. He couldn¡¯t help but praise him. It was rare that he finally got to eat a normal dish, so how could he not be touched? It just so happened that the taste of MSG in his mouth just now hadn¡¯t been digested yet. At this time, bei Shan simply took the tofu te and with a touched expression, he asked,¡±¡±It¡¯s so delicious. I¡¯ve never eaten tofu cooked in this way before. Can I finish it?¡± Shen Yao didn¡¯t wait for the others to say anything, and she excitedly dragged the te in front of bei Shan.¡±¡±Of course. You should finish it. Eat more.¡± I¡¯ll definitely eat more. It¡¯s rare that I can eat it with rice. Bei Shan took the tofu and stuffed it into his mouth with the White rice. He didn¡¯t even care about the other dishes. He was afraid, afraid that the other dishes would make him doubt his life. After he finished the whole te of tofu and rice, he took a deep breath and said in satisfaction,¡±¡±Cool! I¡¯m full. ¡± Just as he finished speaking, the maid passed by the kitchen and muttered to herself in her native dialect,¡±¡±Honey with white tofu can cause diarrhea, did I remember wrong?¡± And this dialect happened to be something that bei Shan could understand. Bei Shan¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched, as if he felt something was wrong. Then, his stomach began to growl. He pushed the table and chairs away, his face twisted.¡±¡±I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Washroom ... Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± The maid pointed in the direction of the washroom, and Bei Shan immediately rushed in. Xu Cheng looked at his back and shook his head with a bitter smile. This guy, he thought he was smart, but he ended up overreaching himself. He chuckled as he ate his food, but he didn¡¯t notice that Lin chuxue was a little dazed as she watched him pick up his chopsticks. Especially Xu Cheng¡¯s action of bending over to eat and the size of his fingers on the chopsticks, it made Lin chuxue a little dazed. After Xu Cheng finished his bowl, before he could even raise his head, he saw Lin chuxue already shaking a big spoon of rice to his bowl. She said to him in a soft voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you more rice. ¡± After taking the rice, Xu Cheng lowered his head and continued eating. Not long after, Lin chuxue picked up some more meat and put it into Xu Cheng¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat more,¡± She smiled gently and elegantly.

 Chapter 802 - Maybe heâ€™ll be by your side at all times

    <h4>Chapter 802: Maybe he¡¯ll be by your side at all times</h4>

    This meal was particrly delicious for Xu Cheng, of course, excluding the three dishes that Shen Yao made. It made him feel the long-lost atmosphere of home, and the atmosphere was very warm. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the case for bei Shan. He spent the whole night in the bathroom, and Shen Yao was very confused about why he often went to the bathroom at night. She asked him what was wrong. ¡°Patrol on time,¡± bei Shan said.¡±Don¡¯t be nervous. You guys should go to sleep.¡± In the end, he copsed in the bathroom, and the J of diamonds helped him out. Compared to thest time when he almost lost his sense of taste, this time was even more brutal. An expert of his generation was so exhausted that he was lying in the toilet. It was fine if you were exhausted on a woman, but you were exhausted in the toilet? If he said this, his reputation would be ruined. Today, they were here to hand over their duties to Xu Cheng, and he was leaving tonight. After ran Jing came back, Lin chuxue immediately called her to the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to the Department and they¡¯ve investigated the matter of you being restricted from going abroad. This matter isn¡¯t under the jurisdiction of the provincial Department, so I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to intervene. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you.¡± Ran Jing said to Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue seemed to have already guessed it. ¡°So, Yanjing wants to stop me from appearing on screen?¡± she asked. Ran Jing nodded.¡±I think so, but I still have some friends in Yanjing. After all, before I was transferred to Shangcheng, they were all from Yanjing. I think this should work.¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±Since it¡¯s Yanjing who¡¯s restricting me from leaving the country, then it won¡¯t work. I know who¡¯s restricting me, and you can¡¯t help.¡± Ran Jing looked at her with a questioning gaze. ¡°If those old men get involved,¡± Lin chuxue said,¡±you really can¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Several old masters?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you live abroad?¡±ran Jing frowned. It¡¯s Xu Cheng¡¯s grandpas. I guess they were asked by Xu Cheng to take care of me.¡± Lin chuxue paced back and forth.¡±It seems like I won¡¯t be able to get out. Little Jing, can you help me investigate someone?¡± she said. ¡°Who is it?¡± Ran Jing quickly asked. ¡°Mr. Fang,¡± Lin chuxue said. Ran Jing narrowed her eyes and asked,¡±you want to investigate him?¡± Why?¡± ¡°Sometimes, I mistook him for Xu Cheng. It¡¯s just a feeling. Maybe I miss Xu Cheng too much, and men who look like him always make me think of him. I know it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s a mental affair, but right now, I¡¯d rather kill the wrong person than let him go. So, whether he is or not, please help me investigate.¡± Ran Jing paced back and forth,¡±to be honest, it¡¯s difficult!¡± Actually, I¡¯m already investigating him. ¡± ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Lin chuxue quickly asked. Ran Jing: ¡°yes, I found out that Xu Cheng¡¯s identity was revoked!¡± ¡°What!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she immediately felt that something was wrong.¡±¡±Impossible, his household registration can¡¯t be removed.¡± ¡°But what I investigated is gone. It¡¯s gone.¡± Ran Jing said with certainty. Lin chuxue shook her head.¡±I¡¯d believe it if my rtionship with you was erased. But it¡¯s impossible for him to be erased.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ran Jing was puzzled. Lin chuxue: ¡°you still don¡¯t know who his grandpas are. The people protecting me outside were all transferred here by his grandpas. Otherwise, do you think someone with no status like me would be so valued?¡± Ran Jing¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯you¡¯re saying that Xu Cheng¡¯s grandpas mobilized these people outside to protect you? Those guys usually protected people at the provincial level, so what level was Xu Cheng¡¯s Grandpa? You can actually mobilize them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so big that you can¡¯t even imagine it, so I¡¯m sure Xu Cheng¡¯s identity can¡¯t be removed. If he offended those elders, those elders wouldn¡¯t still be protecting me like this. This means that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so his identity can¡¯t be removed.¡± Ran Jing¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Then my train of thought is right. I just happen to becking a reason for Xu Cheng¡¯s identity to be revoked. Now that you¡¯ve added that, I can only say that Xu Cheng¡¯s identity has been changed!¡± ¡°Changed?¡± Lin chuxue thought for a moment, and then her eyes widened.¡±¡±A new identity? So you can¡¯t find it?¡± Ran Jing nodded. ¡°Wait,¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s mind suddenly went nk.¡±¡±ording to what you said, if Xu Cheng is dead, there¡¯s no need to change his identity, right? Does this mean that he is still alive?¡± Speaking of this, Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes revealed a long-lost excitement for the first time, and she almost cried out of excitement because of her discovery. As long as there was any possibility that Xu Cheng was still alive, she would be ecstatic. ¡°But,¡± Lin chuxue was stunned again.¡±But since he¡¯s still alive, why didn¡¯t hee and find me?¡± she asked. ¡°Perhaps he has his own difficulties?¡± Ran Jing said thoughtfully. ¡°Difficulties?¡± Lin chuxue sat at the head of the bed in a daze.¡±What kind of difficulties could he have that he wouldn¡¯t let me see him?¡± Ran Jing didn¡¯t say a word. She had already touched on the point. If Mr. Fang was really Xu Cheng, then since he didn¡¯t tell Lin chuxue about his identity, he must have his own reasons and difficulties. So, she didn¡¯t tell her everything she found out. She was afraid that if she said it out loud, what if Lin chuxue also couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the strange person beside her was Xu Cheng? Wasn¡¯t she doing something unnecessary? How cruel would Xu Cheng be to her then? Of course, he was just afraid that Mr. Fang wasn¡¯t xu Cheng and Lin chuxue would misunderstand. If Xu Cheng really came back, it would be awkward. After all, Shen Yao also said that she had seen Xu Cheng lying in bed before. But seeing how worried Lin chuxue was every day, ran Jing also wanted to give her a hint.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you just say it? Xu Cheng won¡¯t leave you alone. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, he will definitelye to your side. Maybe he¡¯s always by your side, but you just haven¡¯t noticed it yet. ¡± Then, ran Jing walked out of her bedroom, leaving Lin chuxue sitting on the wooden floor alone. The moonlight shone in from the window, and she was deep in thought. In the end, she stood up and went to bei Shan and the J of diamonds ¡®room with the medicine in her hand. After a moment of silence, she couldn¡¯t help but knock on the door. The J of diamonds opened the door for her, and when he saw Lin chuxue at the door, he grinned.¡±¡±Sister-inw is here. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this hour?¡± Lin chuxue politely smiled and nodded, then walked into the room.¡±¡±I¡¯m here to deliver medicine to senior brother bei Shan. ¡± Then, she saw bei Shan lying on the bed like a sick cat, his eyes staring at the ceiling, with a ¡®no worries, no love for life¡¯ expression on his face. Lin chuxue handed the medicine to bei Shan and apologized on behalf of Shen Yao,¡±¡±It¡¯s Yaoyao¡¯s first time cooking, so I don¡¯t want to give her a hard time. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, senior brother. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you, and I don¡¯t me her.¡± Bei Shan red at the J of diamonds and snorted.¡±¡±I believed these two bastards. They looked so intoxicated when they were eating. I thought there was fried rice, so I went to eat miss Shen¡¯s food, but it turned out to be fried rice balls! You tricked me to death. ¡°

 Chapter 803 - Having him is equivalent to having the whole world

    <h4>Chapter 803: Having him is equivalent to having the whole world</h4>

    Lin chuxue went to get him a ss of warm water and handed him the medicine.¡±Hurry up and eat, or else they¡¯ll say that I¡¯m not good at treating guests. Later, when you go to Xu Cheng and expose me, he¡¯ll definitely me me for not giving him face.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that,¡± Bei Shan snorted,¡±first day meeting him?¡± Would he be willing to scold or hit you? In the end, I¡¯m the one whoined first. ¡± Lin chuxue pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Senior brother, didn¡¯t youe to my house before? Howe you don¡¯t know the way to the washroom?¡± Lin chuxue suddenly asked. ¡°When did Ie here?¡± Bei Shan blurted out,¡±I¡¯ve only been to Xu Cheng¡¯s apartment. That thief sold that apartment and didn¡¯t even let me live a good life. I¡¯m still very resentful even now.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lin chuxue nodded. Bei Shan obviously didn¡¯t know that Lin chuxue was trying to trick them. She continued to ask,¡±don¡¯t you bodyguards always prepare the living habits of the person you¡¯re protecting in advance?¡± For example, where he lives and the structure of his house. ¡± ¡°Keep pulling.¡± Bei Shan interrupted him,¡±is this a bodyguard or an assistant?¡± ¡°A bodyguard needs to do some work investigation to protect someone, but there¡¯s no need to be so detailed. You have to give them privacy. You¡¯re not a lifelong bodyguard. If you know too much, they might not trust you. Most of the time, the only thing a bodyguard needs to do is to know where the person they¡¯re protecting likes to go and what time he likes to do. It¡¯s just to take precautions in advance. How can they know everything about his house structure? under normal circumstances, someone like you would ... At most, we only know how to do security work around your house. Why would we need to remember the structure of your house? if we need to remember, it¡¯s just to remember where the best position for a sniper is in the surrounding area and so on to eliminate all possibilities. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lin chuxue suddenly realized. In fact, when bei Shan went to the bathroom to ask the maid about the diarrhea today, she remembered that Xu Cheng said they had investigated Lin chuxue¡¯s house and knew about the rooms and public ces in the house. But obviously, the information from bei Shan didn¡¯t match what Xu Cheng said. Was he lying? If he was lying, then how did he know this ce so well? Was it really because he had seen too much of the vi¡¯s architectural design? Bei Shan still didn¡¯t understand Lin chuxue¡¯s purpose and thought that she was worried that they didn¡¯t do a good job of guarding against her, so he exined,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We¡¯re professional bodyguards. We¡¯ll protect you well as long as you cooperate with us.¡± ¡°I trust you.¡± Lin chuxue smiled and then changed the topic.¡±¡±By the way, I want to ask, how did Fang Yucheng¡¯s face get disfigured?¡± The J of diamonds and Bei Shan looked at each other, a little wary. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just want to help him. After all, he protected me. ¡± Lin chuxue quickly said. Bei Shan was also very smart, and he first asked Lin chuxue,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t ask him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that his self-esteem is too strong, and I¡¯m afraid that asking about his face will hurt his heart.¡± Lin chuxue said. Bei Shan wasn¡¯t stupid, and this diversion tactic was their best interrogation method. He was afraid that Xu Cheng had already answered Lin chuxue¡¯s question, and if he said it out rashly, the answers from both sides wouldn¡¯t be the same, and that would be a big problem. ¡°This is his private matter, after all. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to ask, so we don¡¯t know what happened to him that made him like this. He was already like this when we first met him.¡± This question dispelled Lin chuxue¡¯s doubts. ¡°Why did you get him to protect me?¡± Lin chuxue asked again. The J of diamonds smiled.¡±He¡¯s just afraid that other people wille to protect you and have improper thoughts about you. He¡¯s a reliable person.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lin chuxue asked. ¡°He¡¯s ugly. ¡± The J of diamonds teased. Lin chuxue was a little disappointed. What she originally wanted to hear was,¡±Because he¡¯s Xu Cheng, he can¡¯t hurt you! ¡°Oh, by the way, sister-inw, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to see you.¡± The J of diamonds changed the topic. ¡°You can ask.¡± Lin chuxue nodded. ¡°With your qualities, there are a lot of people you can like, including the ones I know before. Many British nobles have pursued you before. To be honest, in terms of romance, status, and money, Xu Cheng can¡¯tpare to them. But why do you have to like someone like him who doesn¡¯t have outstanding looks, has wealth, and has a bad character?¡± Lin chuxue suddenlyughed.¡±Actually, there aren¡¯t that many reasons. If you really have to find a reason, I like him because he has nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a reason in my life. ¡± Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±Find a man who has everything. Do you think he¡¯ll really love me?¡± The J of diamonds smacked bei Shan¡¯s thigh hard, causing him to grimace in pain. ¡°If there are still women like you in this world, give me a car full of them! Why can¡¯t I meet one? In terms of wealth, I¡¯m even poorer than my Junior Brother. I have a ton of debts and credit cards on me, and I owe the second generation one. In terms of appearance, I¡¯m not as handsome as Little Junior Brother, and I¡¯m even a little shabby. I¡¯m also a professional B * stard, and I can be said to have nothing more than my junior. Why can¡¯t any girl consider me? I promise I¡¯ll love her with all my heart!¡± Lin chuxue covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t stopughing, and then she said,¡±Senior brother J, actually, strictly speaking, you¡¯re even more handsome than Xu Cheng.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a person who seeks truth. ¡± The J of diamonds said. ¡°However,¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s tone suddenly changed,¡±the biggest difference between you guys and Xu Cheng, including all the men I¡¯ve met. Is it that you guys dare to love and chase me?¡± First of all, I was born in a rich family. Even if I just stood on the street, how many men would not dare to approach me because of my inferior appearance and uncontroble feelings? Even if the royal family and nobles dared to, the trump card that drove them toe close to me was their background. To put it bluntly, without the background given by their fathers, they would be the same as you ordinary people, only daring to look from afar and not dare toe close. But Xu Cheng is different, he has nothing, but he still dares to chase me, and his pursuit is very subtle, not outright, but behind my back, he can do anything for me. He only uses his actions to prove what he can do for me, not his words. He¡¯s a serious person, and he doesn¡¯t know how to talk, but I¡¯m used to hearing all the sweet words in the world, and I¡¯m also sick of them, so I¡¯m even more fascinated by Xu Cheng¡¯s restraint. A man who¡¯s willing to fight for me, do you think he¡¯ll really have nothing in the future? I don¡¯t need to be envious of other women because it¡¯s only a matter of time. He will give me everything I want in this world. ¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± the J of diamonds asked. Lin chuxue looked at him and said word by word,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want anything. I want him. Because of him, I have the whole world!¡±

 Chapter 804 - Lin chuxueâ€™s discovery

    <h4>Chapter 804: Lin chuxue¡¯s discovery</h4>

    In fact, the reason why bei Shan and the J of diamonds hated Xu Cheng the most wasn¡¯t because of how outstanding and powerful he was, nor was it because of how rich he was now. Of course, they were also jealous of him in this aspect. However, what made the two single dogs the most jealous was that Xu Cheng had such an outrageously beautiful wife. Not only that, but after talking to Lin chuxue today, the two of them were already deeply envious of Xu Cheng. Why? Why was this kind of girl someone else¡¯s wife! Why? Why were these girls and men so ugly, so inferior to them? Why? Why was this man¡¯s sister not only beautiful, but also so F * cking sensible, so elegant, and generous? most importantly, she could even say something that could move men to tears? ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I want him. Because of him, I have the whole world!¡± Listen! Listen to this, other people¡¯s goddesses always speak so artistically. Although she wasn¡¯t their goddess, when bei Shan and the J of diamonds heard this, they were both wet down there! They couldn¡¯t immediately offer themselves to him, because they didn¡¯t want to kill such a woman! This was what made people want to vomit blood. Bei Shan sighed,¡¯I¡¯m just here to protect someone. Why did you let me suffer physical damage during the day and then mental damage at night? This kind of mental damage is invisible and fatal!¡± The J of diamonds cupped his fists at Lin chuxue to show her respect. After that, he pursed his lips and said,¡±may I ask if sister-inw has a sister in your family?¡± Or big sister will do. ¡± Lin chuxue smiled and shook her head. ¡°Do you have any besties?¡± ¡°Birds of a feather flock together,¡± bei Shan asked.¡±I can¡¯t ask for so much.¡± ¡°There is.¡± Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t help butugh. Oh! Bei Shan felt like he was shot in the back! Thinking about Shen Yao, he felt his ass tighten, and his stomach started to churn with a dull pain. ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t dare to control it. ¡± Bei Shan could only keep his distance. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not early. Go to bed early.¡± The J of diamonds said to Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue smiled.¡±It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re always at home, so you don¡¯t have to be as busy as before. In that case, you¡¯re free. Why, are you two brothers afraid of talking to me?¡± Bei Shan: ¡°that¡¯s not true. Women don¡¯t stay upte, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have the jimsonweed skin repair liquid now. It¡¯s quite useful.¡± Lin chuxue kept smiling the entire time, and it was this smile that made the two men very uneasy. She asked,¡±senior brother bei Shan, why did Xu Cheng call the two of you senior brothers?¡± And he is your Junior Brother?¡± Bei Shan: ¡°I¡¯m not going to be rude to you. Actually, after your man quit his military duties, strictly speaking, he was transferred to our unit. In terms of rank, he¡¯s in charge of our senior brothers, and we call him Junior Brother.¡± Lin chuxue suddenly understood and nodded.¡±Then why did brother J of diamonds choose this name?¡± ¡°This is just a code name. The same group has the same code name as an abbreviation. Of course, our real names are confidential. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about our code names.¡± The J of diamonds said. ¡°I understand.¡± Lin chuxue nodded.¡±So, Mr. Fang Yucheng¡¯s surname is also a code name?¡± The two men were stunned. Something seemed wrong. The smile on Lin chuxue¡¯s face got even wider. Lin chuxue then slowly stood up and was about to walk out of their room. When she closed the door, she didn¡¯t forget to smile at the two and say,¡±¡±Thank you for your exnation tonight. Fang Yucheng? It¡¯s a good name. ¡± The moment she left. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds immediately lost their cool. ¡°F * ck, what is this woman doing? Did she discover something?¡± The J of diamonds was puzzled.¡±Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used the word ¡®dispel¡¯ to thank us when she left. Did we answer wrong?¡± Did she discover something?¡± Bei Shan waved his hand to signal him to be quiet, and he carefully thought about the conversation. He still didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong. ¡°He just asked us about the things we need to pay attention to, and then he gave us a code name. This has nothing to do with Little Junior Brother, so it shouldn¡¯t be him, right? There¡¯s no such thing as exposing anything. ¡± Bei Shan said with certainty. ¡°But the smile she had on her face before she left just now made me panic.¡± The J of diamonds was no longer calm. ¡°If we have to talk about Xu Cheng, then she only asked about Fang Yucheng¡¯s name before she left. How could she be talking about a Junior Brother just from the name? I don¡¯t think she found out anything, we must be overthinking it.¡± Bei Shan analyzed. ¡± The J of diamonds beat his chest in cadence.¡±But she smiled so confidently the whole time and asked us some questions. Before she left, she even had an ¡®I got it¡¯ look on her face. Why do I feel like we¡¯ve been fooled by her? This feeling is so strange!¡± Bei Shan: ¡°what¡¯s so strange about that? that¡¯s the importance of good looks. When a beautiful woman takes the initiative to talk to you, you¡¯re just like a pug, nodding and bowing over. When she asks you to bark for a long time, she can see through your mind, but you can ¡®t. In the end, she touches your head, says¡¯ good ¡®to you, and then leaves. Do you feel the same way?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± The J of diamonds said hesitantly, and then cursed,¡±¡±Nonsense, I¡¯m not a pug,¡± Lin chuxue only asked two questions, and she roughly got what she wanted to know. The first question, Xu Cheng was lying when he said he knew about this house beforehand, so why did he know so much about this house? There were only three men who lived in this house before, one was Xu Cheng, one was Lin Dong, and one was the guest ye Xiu. For the second question, Yu Cheng was Xu Cheng¡¯s abbreviation, so the inexplicablest name Fang was finally solved. She asked about Xu Cheng¡¯s rtionship with bei Shan and the other two, and they also admitted that Xu Cheng was in the same unit as them, so thest name Fang was just his temporaryst name, and Yu Cheng was indeed Xu Cheng¡¯s origin! Of course, this was all Lin chuxue¡¯s one-sided opinion. The next day. Lin chuxue insisted that the two of them take her to a ce. This ce was Shangcheng Cemetery. It was the grave of Xu Cheng¡¯s parents. When Lin chuxue arrived in front of Xu Cheng¡¯s parents ¡®gravestone, she saw that the gravestone had been cleaned, and there were traces of peopleing to offer sacrifices. She sighed, and then a smile appeared on her face. She suddenly bent down in front of Xu Cheng¡¯s temporary gravestone and gently touched Xu Cheng¡¯s gravestone.¡±¡±No matter what happens, no matter what you be, I have already engraved my name on the wife column on the tombstone. I will be your wife for the rest of my life.¡± Then, she stood up and asked bei Shan and the J of diamonds behind her,¡±¡±Where did he go?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Bei Shan didn¡¯t know who she was asking about. ¡°Xu Cheng.¡± Bei Shan pointed at the gravestone.¡±Isn¡¯t he here?¡± ¡°I wanted to dig up this ce before, but someone stopped me. Now, do you want me to dig it for you two to see?¡± Lin chuxue asked. The two were a little confused, not knowing what Lin chuxue was up to. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m a little scared of your strange conversation in this graveyard.¡± The J of diamonds¡¯s IQ couldn¡¯t keep up.

 Chapter 805 - Haber joins the Guild

    <h4>Chapter 805: Haber joins the Guild</h4>

    In the UAE. Dubai. A Rolls Royce limousine went to the airport to pick up someone. Mr. Benjamin, Mr. Haber knows your flight is today, so he asked me toe and pick you up.¡± The messenger from the deviant Corp, Benjamin, was sitting in the back seat, apanied by haber¡¯s trusted aides. He knew that the rtionship between haber and the captain was very close, so he didn¡¯t want to be too arrogant. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Haber pushed off all his schedule today to receive the deviant Corp¡¯s messengers. The deration of war between the deviant Corp and capital society was basically known to the world¡¯s financialmunity, and this matter had spread since the Wei nation incident. Haber used to think that Xu Cheng was going to thend of mercenaries to start his own family, and he already thought that guy must be crazy. But now, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t crazy. That guy was already a madman among madmen. Thend of mercenaries had actually been unified and established as a country! In the blink of an eye, the deviant Corp actually developed to the point of a war with the capital society, and the rich people of the Wei nation who were assassinated one after another could be said to have shocked the global media. Up until now, the murderer was still atrge! This was the biggest assassination case in modern history, a strange and helpless assassination case. After this case happened, haber didn¡¯t react. Why did this deviant Corp sound so familiar? A few dayster, he immediately stood up and suddenly realized that Xu Cheng seemed to have given him the status of an executive member. At that time, he didn¡¯t care, but after the Wei nation incident broke out, haber knew that if he didn¡¯t join the deviant Corp, he would probably lose this opportunity! So, he took back his previous words and expressed his willingness to join the deviant Corp and be the first Council member in the Middle East. And Benjamin was here. For the initiation ceremony, haber showed his absolute sincerity and importance, so he canceled all of today¡¯s itinerary and went to the airport to ask his confidant to personally pick up the messenger. He even personally weed Benjamin at the entrance. After Benjamin got out of the car, he saw haber personally picking him up at the door, and he was a little ttered. Brother haber, you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic, just let the servants pick me up. If the leader finds out that I¡¯m in front of you, he¡¯ll definitely beat me up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, the messenger has to show enough sincerity. Before, I looked down on your leader¡¯s ability and didn¡¯t choose to join the guild immediately, but now you¡¯re giving me this opportunity, so I definitely have to pay more attention to it. Come, follow me in, I can¡¯t wait to know some things about the deviant Corp.¡± He enthusiastically brought Benjamin straight to the guest room of his vi, which was very luxurious. Just the carved ceiling above their heads was worth a lot of money, and there was also the Superrge lighting, the carpet on the ground, and the Italy handmade sofa. After the two of them sat down, haber signaled for all the servants and bodyguards to leave, leaving only Benjamin and the two of them in the room. Seeing that most of the people had left, Benjamin took his time to have a taste of haber¡¯s million-dor collection of red wine. Then, he smiled.¡±Brother haber, before joining our organization, I have to confirm if you¡¯re a member of the capital society.¡± ¡°If I were you, I would also quit.¡± Haber smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not yet, but my father and the others are. But in terms of status, we don¡¯t have much say in the capital society. It¡¯s always those people from the Abu Dhabi consortium who are at the front.¡± ¡°Then you also know that we have already started a war with the capital society, which means that if you join us now, you will be in danger if you are exposed. But as the first person to eat the crab, the deviant Corp will give you enough level to be the first middle East representative to join. If the Middle East members want to join in the future, they will need your review and approval. Is this privilege enough?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Haber¡¯s eyes narrowed. This privilege was very powerful! The world¡¯srgest financial Empire, capital society, had only given a few seats to super yers in the world. How many rich and powerful financial groups in the world had fought for these seats? Their Dubai consortium really couldn¡¯t get it, so they had always been inferior to the Abu Dhabi consortium. Now that there was someone who dared to go against the capital society and even made them pay the price, an evenly-matched organization was born. They didn¡¯t know if they could be as great an organization as the capital society in the future, but they had already lost a chance to be a super yer of the capital society, so would they also lose a spot in the deviant Corp? As a businessman, haber felt that he could take a gamble! If the deviant Corp could really gain a foothold, as the first Council member in the Middle East, with this privilege, who in the entire Middle East would dare to offend him? Who would dare to not give him face? The deviant Corp was different from the capital society. The capital society was very rich, but don¡¯t forget, the deviant Corp was harder to deal with than the capital society, and they were more terrifying. Because the deviant Corp could take your life! Moreover, it was the kind of method that would cause you to die an unnatural death if you didn¡¯t like it. It was too unpredictable. He didn¡¯tck money now, but he wasn¡¯t as rich as those people. However, no one could ignore him! Because he had the mysterious deviant Corp behind him, in the future, the deviant Corp would gain a firm foothold, and whoever wanted to touch him would have to think twice. This was an existence that was several levels more terrifying than the assassin Alliance! Let¡¯s not talk about the rich Wei nation people, just try to assassinate the Mitsui n leader! Even the assassin Alliance probably wouldn¡¯t dare to take this job, but the deviant Corp had almost killed all the rich people at the top of the Wei nation¡¯s pyramid! The government didn¡¯t have any temper at all, and the murderer still hadn¡¯t been found yet. It was said that the Wei nation¡¯s Prime Minister directly applied to the M Nation generalpany to order an explosion-proof and bulletproof car, and the world security team was invited to make some arrangements in the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion, afraid of being targeted. It could be seen that the prestige of the deviant Corp made the Wei nation nervous. Anyway, if he joined the deviant Corp, the capital society wouldn¡¯t be able to punish him, and he wasn¡¯t a member to begin with, so why not? He would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a Phoenix! ¡°Before you decide to join my organization, I have the right to keep all the internal practices of the organization confidential to you. Mr. Haber, are you willing to join the deviant Corp and be one of us? Our mission is to protect our home. ¡± Haber heard this and smiled.¡±¡±This doctrine is so childish.¡± Benjaminughed as well, and then pulled open the cor of his suit, revealing the tattoo inside. He pointed to the earth pattern that was covered by the hand and said,¡±¡±This is the home we¡¯re referring to!¡± After haber saw that the home he was referring to was ¡®earth¡¯, his eyes narrowed, and his face became serious. ¡°I¡¯m willing to join!¡±He dered. ¡°Very good, then I¡¯ll tell you the deviant Corp¡¯s rules now. If you break any one of them, you will die!¡± Benjamin stood up, walked in front of him, and told him about the three deviant Corp rules established by the founder of the deviant Corp. ¡°Any objections?¡± Benjamin asked him. Haber shook his head.¡±No. I will strictly follow the organization¡¯s rules.¡±

 Chapter 806 - All in one throw

    <h4>Chapter 806: All in one throw</h4>

    <b>?</b>Benjamin took out an electric knife from his file box. ¡°I¡¯ll tattoo you now. Bear with it. You don¡¯t need anesthesia.¡± Haber took a deep breath, took off his clothes, and turned around. After Benjamin finished stabbing him, haber¡¯s head was covered in sweat. ¡°Now, I can tell you the benefits of joining the deviant Corp, as well as your usual privileges and what you need to do.¡± Benjamin returned to his seat, crossed his legs, and said slowly,¡±¡±As the Middle East¡¯s representative, you have the right to save lives.¡± ¡°What right to save lives?¡± Haber didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Potions from the mandb!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Haber directly stood up.¡±Mand potion? How many do you have?¡± Benjamin smiled,¡±how much do you want?¡± Since you¡¯re already a member, I can tell you frankly that this technologyes from the deviant Corp, and you can have as much as you want. As the representative of the Middle East, you have the right to use these potions. Whoever you need to save, whoever you want to win over, just tell the organization, and someone will send it to you. We¡¯re not as rich as the capital society, but we can take your life and save it! Join the capital society or join us, let them choose. ¡± Haber was excited. His entire body was in a state of excitement. He didn¡¯t expect that after joining the deviant Corp, he would be given such a big gift! What did the Middle East have the most? That¡¯s right, a tycoon! The rich did notck money, but they were afraid of death! With the potion, haber would have the right to save them! With this power, would he be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to attract them to join the deviant Corp? At that time, if someone wanted to kill him, they would have to ask the rich people who were afraid of death if they would agree. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t need to do anything, and those rich people would kill those who had disloyalty. Because haber had the capital and chips to extend his life! Life was priceless and above everything else! ¡°Other than these.¡± ¡°If someone wants to harm you, the deviant Corp will help you deal with them!¡± Benjamin continued. Haber¡¯s body trembled. This bargaining chip was also very powerful! If the deviant Corp made a move, the other party would most likely be dead! Benjamin was too excited, he didn¡¯t expect that joining the deviant Corp would have such great benefits, this was a huge opportunity. Haber¡¯s status in the family wasn¡¯t very high. He was the third oldest, and his older brother was already about to take over the position of The Family Leader. Below him, there were potential third generation candidates, so he was just a dispensable Prince. But haber wasn¡¯t satisfied with that. If he was the kind of person who wanted the current situation to be peaceful, he wouldn¡¯t have interacted with the dangerous and sensitive Xu Cheng, let alone have a deep rtionship with him. It was enough to show that he was ambitious, and this was something Xu Cheng knew. That was why he asked Benjamin to show him enough sincerity to get haber to join the guild. Haber was very moved by this sincerity! He felt that his chance wasing. ¡°The boss knows that you¡¯re in an awkward position right now, so the deviant Corp is prepared to give you a big gift this time.¡± Benjamin said. Haber: ¡°there¡¯s a big gift? Tell me, I feel that this brother of mine is too generous. ¡± Benjamin gave a gentle reminder,¡±¡±The deviant Corp¡¯s next stop is the chieftain country!¡± Teng! Haber directly stood up and looked at Benjamin with his eyes wide open,¡±¡±What did you just say? The next target is the chieftain Kingdom? Who is it?¡± After that, a few words immediately appeared in haber¡¯s mind. ¡°Abu Dhabi!¡± His eyes widened and he blurted out. Because Abu Dhabi seemed to be the only one who yed an important role in the capital society. ¡°Shh.¡± Benjamin smiled and gestured for her to keep quiet,¡±¡±Mr. Haber, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything, or you can say that it¡¯s just hearsay. In short, something big is about to happen. Just prepare as much money as you have on hand, and don¡¯t say that the organization didn¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°What preparations?¡± Benjamin smiled.¡±I know that Dubai relies on crude oil to ount for less than 6% of the country¡¯s GDP. Do you think that if bad newses from Abu Dhabi, it will lead to a shortage of crude oil in the world?¡± Haber narrowed his eyes. This was a business opportunity. He had not thought of this. ¡°How confident is the organization that they can aplish this?¡± Haber quickly asked. ¡°It¡¯sing soon, and you don¡¯t have much time left, brother haber. Now transfer all the funds you can use to reserve crude oil, and eat as much as you can. Once the Abu Dhabi consortium is in a life and death crisis, the export of crude oil will be interrupted, and the royal family will reshuffle its internal structure. At this time, the world¡¯s oil prices will fall into a tense situation, and it¡¯s time for you to sell crude oil at a high price.¡± Haber¡¯s bones were shaking. This was a huge gamble! His assets of ten billion US dors were not enough to buy that much. Moreover, if the assassination failed, he would have to pay for the high cost! However, if Abu Dhabi really fell into a turbulent crisis, their global supply of crude oil would definitely affect world oil prices. ¡°The organization can provide you with 50 billion US dors.¡± Benjamin said. ¡± 50 billion!¡± Haber was shocked.¡±The organization has that much money?!¡± He asked. Benjamin smiled,¡±the profits of the mand Lab¡¯s new products are far higher than you can imagine. I¡¯m afraid that in this world, even the gambling industry is not as profitable as the mandb!¡± The money will be transferred to you by a bank in the United States, and you can take as much as you can. You can also mobilize the funds within the family to help. ¡± Haber had this n in mind. If he could win a beautiful battle this time, then his status in his family would increase, from an idle Prince to a core member, and then he would have a more important identity in the Arabian region. This way, his words would have more weight in the future. This was a gamble, and haber would be lying if he didn¡¯t feel tempted. But don¡¯t forget, Abu Dhabi was the capital of the entire United Arab Emirates, which meant that it was the center of power. It would be very difficult to assassinate here. This was because the Abu Dhabi family had a Royal background and was not like those rich people¡¯s security. The Royal background was a heavily guarded ce. Benjamin¡¯s fingers tapped on the table, waiting for his answer. After a long time, haber suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already joined an organization, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if they lost money, they would only lose half of the total amount, not to mention that the organization had also invested 50 billion! I¡¯m really getting more and more afraid of trouble as I get older. Alright, I¡¯ll do this!¡± ¡°In that case, the organization would like you to do us a favor.¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Please,¡± haber said. Abu Dhabi¡¯s airport will definitely prevent any Asian from entering the country for investigation, so they want toe in from Dubai and then leave.¡± Benjamin said. Haber understood. Let them go from here and let them out after the deed is done, turning a blind eye. If it was possible, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have chosen toe in from haber¡¯s ce. Back then, his identity as Fang Yucheng had entered the Hao nation, and the capital society must have already made a copy of the list of all Chinese that entered the country during that period. If Fang Yucheng appeared on the Abu Dhabi United front¡¯s list again, they would be on guard.

 Chapter 807 - Itâ€™ll be too late if you donâ€™t go crazy

    <h4>Chapter 807: It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t go crazy</h4>

    In the family¡¯s conference room. Haber sat in the corner, not saying a word. At this time, it was usually the younger members of the family who reported their great achievements and ie. Of course, there were also those who were criticized. For example, family members who failed in their investments would be stripped of their investment funds and temporarily thrown into the cold Pce. After the n leader looked at the ount book, he looked around at everyone and said,¡±¡±Harriman manages the city of Dubai, focusing on tourism. This quarter¡¯s revenue has brought in five billion US dors for the family. Of this five billion, he will take one billion. You have to follow his example and not idle around all day.¡± Speaking of this, the old patriarch nced at haber, a little ming this third son for being so angry. Haber, I heard that you like to collect all kinds of strange antiques all day long, and you spend a lot of money. Have your investments made any profits?¡± ¡°Father,¡± haber quickly replied,¡±we haven¡¯t made a profit yet. It needs some time to ferment.¡± ¡°The younger generation has more or less started to bring in ie for the family. What have you been doing all this time? Instead of spending the savings that I gave you, why don¡¯t you give it to your big brother to invest in the construction of Dubai, or do some trading? I heard that you even spent 1 billion USD to give him a project (Xu Cheng¡¯s underground base) for free before the new year? Is there such a thing?¡± Haber reported,¡±father, there is. He¡¯s a good friend of mine. I can¡¯t take money from him.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Haber¡¯s big brother, haliman, heard this and scoffed,¡±¡±You¡¯re quite generous, spending 1 billion just like that. A few years ago, you also spent more than 1 billion to collect antiques like calligraphy and paintings. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve spent a lot of money these years, right? What kind of friend do you have that you don¡¯t even care about 1 billion?¡± ¡°I was quite lucky. I helped him, and this friend of mine is very kind. He gave me a gift, which I wanted to give to my father.¡± As haber spoke, he stood up from his seat and walked to his father¡¯s side. From his sleeve, he took out an exquisite box made of pure gold. ¡°Father, do you think it¡¯s worth it for me to spend 1 billion to get this thing?¡± After the old chief opened the box and saw the medicine Xu Cheng gave haber back then, his face instantly changed, and then his face flushed red with excitement. He was old, and after the jimsonweed had been fermented, he regretted missing it. However, it had been two years since jimsonweed had been auctioned. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a date and code at the bottom of every potion bottle. One less bottle and there¡¯ll be none left.¡± Haber smiled. ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡± The old chief asked him in surprise. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to give it to father. If I wanted to use it, I would¡¯ve used it long ago.¡± Haber didn¡¯t take the box back. He just turned around and sat back in his seat. The old chief was very satisfied and carefully put the box into his bag. Then, after a moment of silence, he said,¡±Haber, there are a lot of vacancies at home that need your help. Since you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you help your brother?¡± Haber said,¡±father, I want to start a project myself. I need funds. I n to convert all my assets and invest them all.¡± ¡°Are you throwing it in for nothing?¡± Harriman sneered. He didn¡¯t like the members of his family who were cooking and waiting for death, including haber, who was idle. ¡°Your assets can be converted to nearly 10 billion US dors. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± The old chief asked. ¡°It¡¯s not enough,¡± ¡°Far from enough,¡± haber said directly.¡±I need my family to support me with 50 billion USD for this project.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Harriman mmed the table.¡±The entire family¡¯s assets are less than 200 billion, and this is the wealth we¡¯ve umted over more than ten years. You want 30% of it with just one sentence! Do you think that¡¯s possible? We still owe foreign debts, and Abu Dhabi is also our God of Wealth. If you copse now, where will we find this money to make up for the debt crisis in the future?¡± More than 50 children of the family¡¯s important bosses all looked at haber curiously. They felt that he must be crazy to actually dare to make such a request. Even the misappropriating funds for the next patriarch, Harriman, could not exceed 10 billion, and he actually called for 50 billion. Only a madman would dare to ask for such a price. The old patriarch waved his hand and didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. He looked at haber and asked,¡±¡±What project is it that you¡¯re so ruthless to do?¡± Harriman: ¡°no matter what project we¡¯re doing, even if it¡¯s a casino or smuggling, we can¡¯t take so much money. It¡¯s too risky. It¡¯s already hard enough for us to chase after our neighbor, the Abu Dhabi consortium. If our assets shrink again, we¡¯ll be the third in the entire chieftain!¡± Haber didn¡¯t say anything, and his face was calm and collected, letting his big brotherin. Grandfather, I also don¡¯t agree with uncle haber¡¯s risky investment.¡± Suddenly, some of the younger generation¡¯s children came out to support Harriman against haber. ¡°That¡¯s right, grandfather. In the future, father will need more funds to build the surrounding facilities in Dubai. If we use such arge amount of funds now, I¡¯m afraid he will be short of funds. You also said that Dubai¡¯s appearance is our top priority at the moment. Everything should be centered around tourism.¡± ¡°Tourism is indeed the foundation of our family, but give me two months. I¡¯ll only borrow it for two months.¡± Haber looked at everyone, and then at the patriarch.¡±¡±Two monthster, I¡¯ll return 60 billion to my family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Harriman snorted and said,¡±what project can you do in two months to find 10 billion?¡± The entire Dubai Tourism industry¡¯s annual ie is around 20 billion, and you can recover 10 billion in two months?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll leave the family. In addition, I don¡¯t want my share of the family¡¯s dividends for life!¡± Haber said loudly. The elder waved his hand.¡±Child, you¡¯re too impulsive. You can¡¯t make the decision. You have to ask your wife and child.¡± ¡°They have no objections,¡± Haber said,¡±they are willing to advance and retreat with me, and since I¡¯ve spoken today, I don¡¯t intend to give up on this project. Dad, you¡¯ve always treated big brother as the best sessor in the family, and I have no opinion about that, but no family with a hundred years of history can only revolve around one person. That¡¯s the biggest risk. I also want to share the burden with the family. ¡± The old chief looked at him and asked after a long time,¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Buying crude oil.¡± Haber said simply. After he finished speaking, everyone in the audienceughed. Harrimanughed so hard that he was lying on the table.¡±We have crude oil at home, do you want to sell it to you at a low price? Hmm? Why don¡¯t we sell all our crude oil production to you?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll buy it at a 5% fluctuation price above the market price.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Anyone who has crude oil shares in their family can sell their crude oil to you,¡± Harriman said.¡±Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do!¡± The other children allughed. ¡°I¡¯ll sell them all to you, uncle haber. How much do you want? take it. You can keep the money for now, and you can just give it to uster.¡± Although their crude oil reserves only ounted for 10% of the entire United Arab Emirates, it was still a lot, so haber thought it would be a waste not to take it. ¡°But,¡± Harriman said,¡±if you lose out on this oil and find a way to pay everyone within two months, then you can use your family¡¯s shares to exchange for it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Haber then looked at the patriarch and said,¡±¡±Father, I¡¯ll borrow another 30 billion US dors. If I can¡¯t hand over the money within two months, I¡¯ll pay with my life!¡± Everyone was in an uproar. Since when did haber y so ruthlessly? The bold died from overeating, and the timid died from starvation. Haber felt like he was already in his fifties, and if he didn¡¯t go crazy now, he would never have the chance to do so again. So, Let¡¯s Go Crazy with the madman for once.

 Chapter 808 - Death incident

    <h4>Chapter 808: Death incident</h4>

    <b>?</b>After taking 30 billion from his family, haber had a method that could transfer 100 billion dors. Among them, the deviant Corp sponsored him 50 billion, and he sold all his assets, leaving behind an old house and a vi, as well as the extended Rolls-Royce under his name for his family. He spent 30 billion to buy Mobil oil¡¯s shares! Of the 70 billion, 10 billion took up the crude oil production of all the members of the family, and then 60 billion directly purchased the crude oil in the Middle East markets such as Arabia and Qatar. But he was not in a hurry to sell it. Many people in the tribe felt that he was seriously ill. At present, crude oil was depreciating every year. With the development of energy around the world, Dubai continued to develop its tourism industry so that it could get rid of its excessive dependence on crude oil in the future. Even Abu Dhabi, the country with the most crude oil storage, followed Dubai and started topete with them in tourism. Dubai had a global seven-star sailboat hotel, and they built an eight-Star Castle Hotel, which cost more than three billion US dors to build. Dubai had many world-famous buildings, and Abu Dhabi City had also engaged in a fewndmark projects. In short, at present, some Middle East countries were trying to get rid of their excessive reliance on oil to engage in other industries, but haber still went to buy crude oil at this time. With his 70 billion purchase, even if he were to give up now, he would lose at least 2 to 5 billion! This was the behavior of a fool. After haber¡¯s father found out about what he was doing, he called haber to his bedroom alone, and the father and son began to talk. His father took a sip of wine and asked,¡±¡±Did you hear some news?¡± ¡°Father, you mean?¡± Haber didn¡¯t understand what he was asking about. ¡°Is the United States nning to make a move on another country?¡± The old patriarch haber looked at haber with a deep gaze. Sometimes, this little bit of information could be a business opportunity. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Haber said. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Then what are you trying to achieve by buying crude oil?¡± the chief frowned. ¡°Father, do you still remember the friend I gave 1 billion US dors to for free?¡± Haber smiled.¡±Coincidentally, he told me that there¡¯s a disaster in a certain crude oil storage country.¡± ¡°Qatar? Or Iraq, Iran, Venezu, and other countries? What kind of disaster will it be?¡± The n leader said calmly,¡±Qatar is rich and healthy; Venezu¡¯s per capita ie will definitely not rise. The only disaster will be Israel and other countries, but they have never been able to get through the difficulties. Even the UA can¡¯t bite them, so I don¡¯t think they will have any problems. Your friend¡¯s vision is too bad!¡± Haber said slowly,¡±in terms of the world¡¯s crude oil storage, after Venezu, it¡¯s our chieftain. Father, which chieftain¡¯s crude oil storage can affect the world¡¯s oil price?¡± ¡°Our next-door neighbor Abu Dhabi?¡± the n leader narrowed his eyes. After saying that, he sneered,¡±they are rich and generous. Which of the seven small countries of the chieftain country doesn¡¯t rely on their funds?¡± ¡°Even when we had the foreign debt crisis back then, we also relied on their funds to tide over the crisis. Now, the construction of Dubai also used their investment funds. What kind of disaster do you think they will encounter? Even America didn¡¯t have enough money for them. They had thick waists, so whoever wanted to touch them would have to think twice. Where did you get the gossip to throw your money in like this? You¡¯re already an adult, where has your rationality gone? I¡¯m so disappointed. ¡± At this moment, the old chief¡¯s attendant came in and reported,¡±¡±Sir, just half an hour ago, the sessor of Abu Dhabi¡¯s eldest son was assassinated on the hospital bed.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± the n leader was shocked.¡±Isn¡¯t he under observation and treatment in the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, but the news came that he was assassinated.¡± At this time, haber asked this follower,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t the hospital heavily guarded?¡± ¡°Yes, almost all of the Royal Armed Forces were mobilized to guard the hospital, but the man died half an hour ago. We don¡¯t know where the murderer is now. The entire hospital has been locked down and the investigation is still ongoing.¡± Haber waved his hand, signaling for his followers to leave first. The attendant nodded and walked out. He raised his head and asked his father,¡±¡±Father, do you think if Abu Dhabi is in a life and death crisis, the crude oil they control will affect world oil prices?¡± The n leader¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at his third son as if he was looking at a madman. ¡°You were involved in this?¡± He quickly asked. Haber took a sip of his wine and said,¡±¡±This has nothing to do with me. I only know that they offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have offended, and I just heard some rumors and prepared to make some money. I¡¯m just a businessman.¡± ¡°Someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended?¡± ¡°Who?¡± the n leader narrowed his eyes. The United States? Could it be that they want to murder to erase the debt?¡± Haberughed and said,¡±do American spies have the ability to kill people in a fully armed hospital? I admit that they have a lot of high-tech, but who would be bored enough to design those high-tech things in Silicon Valley just to kill? I¡¯m still short of money. Father, do you want to sponsor me again?¡± The n leader looked at his son sternly,¡±¡±Then who could it be? For you to be so confident in investing all your money, are you sure that the other party can create trouble for Abu Dhabi? Is the country behind this?¡± Haber didn¡¯t say anything. He just turned on therge LCD TV on the background wall with the remote control, turned on the local Abu Dhabi TV station¡¯s news channel, and motioned for his father to watch the TV with him. Not far from the hospital, in a Maserati sports car, diesel had a cigar in his mouth, blowing in the strong wind while controlling the steering wheel with one hand. He looked at the public hospital behind him that was already in a mess. He took out a string from his cor and said,¡±¡±Target aplished. V, what about you? Time is even slower than mine. ¡± On the other side, in the lobby of a luxury hotel, V was reading the newspaper with his legs crossed. Hearing Diesel¡¯s teasing, he smiled.¡±¡±My mission is different from yours. He just stayed there, and you spent 10 minutes to kill him. It¡¯s a big failure. My men are moving, so I can¡¯t arrange the time. This time, it doesn¡¯t count whether we win or lose.¡± After he said that, he saw a white Rolls-Royce limousine at the entrance of the hotel through the ss mirror opposite him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to start working.¡± After V finished speaking, he stood up and went up the stairs to the second floor. As he walked, he sent a message to Caesar¡¯s intelligence team,¡±¡±Second son, get ready to go up the elevator. You can turn off the internal cameras.¡± Luo Yi, who was in themand center, nodded to Caesar and his apprentices. Theputer in the hotel¡¯s security monitoring center had directly blocked the surveince video inside the elevator. Abu Dhabi¡¯s second son walked into the elevator with two socialites and supermodels in his arms, followed by two bodyguards. A total of five people entered the elevator. On the second floor, someone opened the door and walked in. It was V, who was wearing sunsses. The two bodyguards frowned and didn¡¯t let V in. But it was toote. After V got in, he pressed the button to close the elevator, and then the elevator slowly rose to the third floor. V walked out of the elevator, leaving five bodies inside. ¡°Second son is done.¡± V calmly put on his sunsses and took off his suit jacket. He put on another set of casual clothes inside and walked out of the hotel calmly. When the hotel guests were about to use the elevator, the elevator door opened, and in addition to the five bodies, there was also a totem picture of the deviant Corp!

 Chapter 809 - If you donâ€™t stop, weâ€™ll continue playing

    <h4>Chapter 809: If you don¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll continue ying</h4>

    At night. In a nightless city where there were singing and dancing, a bearded man in his forties shouted from a private room in the main hall,¡±¡±Open three bottles of the best red wine for me, quickly.¡± Not long after, the waiter unscrewed three bottles of very old Lafite red wine and then carried the tes to the private room. In this noisy atmosphere, people passed by her. A man¡¯s arms touched hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to move away when I saw you. ¡± The man seemed to admire the waiter very much. The waiter knew that most of the customers here were rich, so he was very hospitable. He handed the business card to the gentleman while holding the te. The smile on his face was obvious. ¡°Come and pick me up after work.¡± The man smiled and walked away. The waiter then brought the red cloth te into the private room. A few minutes after she came out, everyone who had drunk red wine inside died from the poison! As the man from before walked to the parking lot, he tore off his raisahu, his unkempt long hair, and the silicone mask on his face. He got into a Porsche and said to Jian Xun,¡±¡±Third and fourth are done.¡± The man looked at the rearview mirror and threw away the business card. He mumbled to himself,¡±¡±I, Zhang Xiu, wouldn¡¯t look for someone with this kind of taste even if I wanted to have sex all night.¡± This person was the deviant Corp¡¯s poison King, Zhang Xiu. If he wanted to poison someone, you wouldn¡¯t notice at all. Sometimes it was just the smell, and sometimes you wouldn¡¯t even notice when a drop of liquid was mixed in, let alone in the wine-red and colorful atmosphere of the hall. Stepping on the gas, Zhang Xiu left the nightclub and enjoyed the feeling of the howling wind in the demonic city of Abu Dhabi. Abu Dhabi¡¯s Manor vi. Bad news came one after another. Within a day, the police had informed the family that the death had begun! His eldest son died in the hospital, his second son died in the hotel elevator, and his third and fourth sons died in the nightclub! In just one day, four of the second generation of Abu Dhabi¡¯s core members had died! The old chief was so angry that he broke a few vases in his house. This was clearly someone who was targeting the royal family! At this moment, after the police had investigated the scene of the hotel¡¯s second son¡¯s death, they had finally returned with some clues. To be exact, the other party had deliberately left behind clues that they were afraid you wouldn¡¯t know! The Abu Dhabi representative members were all unfamiliar with this icon, but only the old chief clearly recognized it! When he saw the image sent by the police, his expression changed and he shouted at the police,¡±¡±A bunch of good-for-nothings! Don¡¯t you know that the chief thief has entered our country? What did he usually do? Deviant! They were the deviant Corp! Do you know about the deviant Corp? They have their eyes on us!¡± The official in charge of tourism reminded,¡±¡±Are we going to shut down the tourists? Our tourism industry will take a hit in the future, and it might be hard to catch up with Dubai. ¡± ¡°What are you chasing for? Is GDP or life more important?¡± The old chief roared and spat on the faces of a few officials. He was panicking and at a loss,¡±¡±You don¡¯t understand the deviant Corp, they¡¯re here!¡± He ran into his bedroom and called the Freemasonry headquarters. ¡°Not good, they¡¯reing! The deviant Corp, they¡¯re here, in Abu Dhabi, you guys think of a way!¡± The old chief Abu Dhabi¡¯s face was twisted from fear. ¡°Hold on, we¡¯re about to catch his woman! It means that the man is panicking. You hold on, as long as we catch that woman, we won¡¯t let this man escape this time no matter what. As long as he shows up, the deviant Corp will surface, and we¡¯ll win!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a bargaining chip!¡± ¡°Your sons aren¡¯t the ones who died, I¡¯ve already lost 4 of my most capable sons!!¡± The Abu Dhabi head roared. So what if you can kill him? My son won¡¯t being back, what good can I get?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10% of the permanent shares for the medical skill that can save lives!¡± ¡°Is that enough?¡± a deep voice asked from the other end of the phone. The Abu Dhabi representative choked. To be honest, this bargaining chip moved him. Seeing that he was silent and hesitating, the person on the other end of the phone added,¡±¡±For the time being, think of a way to leave this country ande to America. In addition, tell all your offspring outside to go home immediately. Don¡¯t go anywhere and don¡¯t give them a chance to attack. I will send two knights to pick you up. You must remember that we are the rulers of earth.¡± As soon as the call ended, the news TV behind the Abu Dhabi representative suddenly cut open a scene. A man wearing a mask and a ck cloak suddenly appeared on the TV. The old chief¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Tell the capital society that if they don¡¯t stop, we¡¯ll continue ying! Let¡¯s see who can beat who! This will be our next stop, just wait and see. ¡± After that, the screen was suddenly shut down. The old chief¡¯s body trembled as he shouted at the guards,¡±¡±Keep an eye on all corners, don¡¯t let any fly or mosquito in! Tell the security experts toe over and deploy them. ¡± At night. The family¡¯s second generation fifth son, who was returning from thepany, looked at the time and said to the driver,¡±¡±Hurry up,¡± At a corner, a Hummer suddenly drove over and confronted the two limousines. After the Hummer knocked the car away, the car was a little broken, but the Hummer was almost intact. Mali grinned as if he was driving a tank. He didn¡¯t even give the people in the car a chance to get up before he crushed them over the top of the car. ¡°Report, the fifth young master died on the way back.¡± The Butler ran in and reported to the old patriarch. The old chief¡¯s face turned pale. Immediately after, another rtive picked up the phone and ran in,¡±¡±Chief, sixth and seventh died in the pool of their vi. The autopsy report said that they might have died from voltage shock!¡± The old chief¡¯s body was on the verge of copsing, and he fell onto the sofa. ¡°How many of our sons are still out there? How many of them returned?¡± His lips were white, and he asked after a long time. ¡°There are three who returned, and five who didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep them on the line at all times to make sure they¡¯re still alive,¡±the Butler said. ¡°Okay, tell the guards to go out and find them and bring them back!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That night, in Abu Dhabi, I felt dizzy, and in Dubai, haber¡¯s father couldn¡¯t sleep for the whole night. Haber didn¡¯t go back yet, he just sat there with him. On the TV, the deaths in Abu Dhabi were reported one after another as if they were live. It was no less influential than the assassination of the Wei nation¡¯s rich and powerful, because all the dead members were members of the royal family! ¡°The deviant Corp!¡± Haber¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help but blurt out these two terrifying words after a long time. Even a fool could tell that only that organization could be so unscrupulous!

 Chapter 810 - This battle to shock the Middle East

    <h4>Chapter 810: This battle to shock the Middle East</h4>

    ¡°You have to understand what you¡¯re doing.¡± Haber¡¯s father looked at his third son and reminded him,¡±¡±There¡¯s no difference between a deviant Corp and a deviant Corp, and what he did is uneptable to ordinary people. ¡± ¡°Are there few simr incidents in the history of the capital society¡¯s development?¡± Haber interrupted his father.¡±On the path of capitalism, the death of a white bone is even more shocking. How many people have taken risks for the sake of profit, and how many people have yed politics for so many years? how many politicians have died in the political game? Compared to the deviant Corp, they just didn¡¯t expose it, but their actions were even more unreasonable than the deviant Corp! I understand what my father means, the deviant Corp is no less than a terrorist now because they seem to only create panic, and they will be finished sooner orter. Wasn¡¯t the capital society in the past the same? ¡°In the past, they were also an organization born in the country, whichter became a China and then ruled over the country. In the old times, they were also considered heretics, but theyughed until the end and became the Orthodox. However, their hearts have long since be as ck as snakes and scorpions!¡± ¡°All merchants are like this.¡± Haber¡¯s father sighed.¡±I don¡¯t care who it is, but I just want to tell you that since the capital society is a hundred-year-old organization, how much history have they experienced? how strong are their foundations? even the country is afraid of them, so how can the deviant Corp fight with them?¡± Have you ever thought that if the deviant Corp failed, with the capital society¡¯s temper and character, would they continue to keep the deviant Corp members? Once they find out that you¡¯re close to the deviant Corp, you¡¯ll be in danger!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it, father. ¡± Haber suddenly looked up at his father and said,¡±¡±After this matter, no matter what the result is, I will leave the marriage with nothing. I will definitely not have anything to do with the family in the future. I¡¯ve beenzing around at home for too long. I want to make my own way out!¡± ¡°Did you really be a member of the deviant Corp?¡± Haber nodded.¡±I don¡¯t want to hide it from my father. I did be the first person in the middle East Council. I have my own ideas, and I didn¡¯t join blindly or be forced to. I did it willingly. The thought of joining an organization that made the capital society suffer and could start a war with them made me feel very honored! Even if I fail in the end, I have no regrets in this war to overthrow the capital Empire, but what if I win?¡± ¡°Win?¡± The n leader sneered,¡±why should we win?¡± Capital or what? I¡¯m telling you, if the deviant Corp continues to kill people everywhere, it will only provoke the United States to mobilize their Army! This was the capital society¡¯s strongest capital! They almost controlled the entire Western continent. As long as their capital was not extinguished, their mes would burn at any time. So what if they were alone or a group of people? Do you think you can fight against the Army?¡± At this point, the n leader sighed,¡±¡±After this, I¡¯m afraid the joint operation to annihte the deviant Corp will break out. When this is over, you can process the crude oil in your hands and go home. If you want to do something, I¡¯ll arrange things for you at home, so don¡¯t go and waste your time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Haber suddenly said, and then he pulled open his cor, revealing the deviant Corp tattoo. He quickly closed his cor and continued,¡±¡±I took 50 billion dors from them for the acquisition of crude oil. So, I¡¯m already working for them.¡± ¡± 50 billion!¡± The n leader narrowed his eyes,¡±how do they have so much money?¡± You¡¯re also a fool, selling you off with the title of the number one person in the middle East Council? Do youck money?¡± ¡°I don¡¯tck it.¡± Haber directly said,¡±but Ick power! And with my current identity, even the richest Middle-Eastern man will have to look at me with respect in the future. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The chief was furious.¡±You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still being brainwashed like this. I think you¡¯re probably crazy. Didn¡¯t you hear the leader of the East say that the regime wille from the gun? that¡¯s right! The only way was to control the country¡¯s Army, what did you deviant Corp have? Just a bunch of hot-blooded young people wanted to set up a sect and go against the capitalists? It was simply wishful thinking! Get lost, I¡¯m getting angrier and angrier the more I hear. ¡± Haber bitterly smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He just sat there. The n leader still had many things to ask him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask him to get lost now. He was just speaking in a fit of anger. ¡°Abu Dhabi has lost seven children, all of whom are the political core figures of Abu Dhabi and have the power of the chief. In one day, the deviant Corp can do this, it is really not something that the assassin Alliance canpare to.¡± ¡°The game has only just begun.¡± Haber said. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet?¡± The n leader frowned and thenughed sarcastically,¡±¡±Could it be that the deviant Corp could run into the castle and kill all the Abu Dhabi people?¡± Haber didn¡¯t say anything. His father looked at him and thought that he had most likely guessed correctly. His expression changed slightly.¡±Are you really going to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t know anything and I won¡¯t participate.¡± After haber finished speaking, he slowly stood up, bowed to his father, and then turned around to leave. Before he left, he said,¡±I don¡¯t know to what extent, but in order to gather members for the globalyout, the deviant Corp¡¯s battle will shock the entire Middle East. This battle is crucial, and it depends on whether Mr. Abu Dhabi can hold on. Either he bes a stepping stone, or his position in the capital society will rise!¡± Haber¡¯s father narrowed his eyes.¡±You¡¯re saying that brother Abu Dhabi will also die?¡± he asked. ¡°Who knows?¡± Haber shrugged.¡±All the people in the Middle East are like you, father. They are very unfamiliar with the deviant Corp. You also think that the deviant Corp doesn¡¯t have the capital to fight against the capital. Then why don¡¯t we see if they have the capital or not? sometimes, those who have nothing are not afraid of those who have shoes. This saying is really true.¡± Then, haber walked out of the bedroom. Outside, haber clenched his fists tightly. Today¡¯s meeting could be considered the choice of his fate, and it was also the beginning of the birth of a legend in his family. A super yer who got the entrance ticket for the ¡®earth strategy¡¯ was born in his family. Whether it was right or wrong, let the victors of history continue writing. At the same time, the five Abu Dhabi family members who were loitering outside but received the notice all had serious eyes. They had heard that fifth brother was killed on the way back. They were all afraid of being targeted and causing a car ident, so they all stood by and waited for the police toe and pick them up. Abu Dhabi had a total of nine sons, all of whom were core members of the family and held high positions in domestic political institutions. Seven of them had died, and two of his sons and three of his young grandsons who had important positions had not returned yet. Eighth brother had been sitting in the government office the whole time. The police officers from the government directly ran to his office to block him and ensure his safety. After the police came to pick him up, he got into the bulletproof car with the escort of many security guards. ¡°This car¡¯s bullet-proof coefficient is very high, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± On the top floor of a building, Chekhov aimed at the target in the car through a magnifying ss, then he changed to a bullet that had been processed by a drill. Just as he was about to shoot ... Luo Yi¡¯s voice came from the headset,¡±¡±The leader wants you to keep him and return home safely.¡± ¡°what?¡±Chekhov thought he heard it wrong.¡±The other brothers havepleted their tasks. I¡¯ve been watching this bastard all day, and I¡¯m still hungry. Are you sure you¡¯re right?¡± This is too unfair to me. ¡°

 Chapter 811 - The bet

    <h4>Chapter 811: The bet</h4>

    <b>?</b>After Chekhov put down his gun, he was a little depressed. At the headquarters, Luo Yi said to him,¡±¡±If you go to the 8 star hotel now, you still have time to kill Abu Dhabi¡¯s 9th son. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll find someone else. ¡± ¡°Go! Why aren¡¯t you going? leave this person to me. ¡± Chekhov quickly packed up his sniper rifle and some equipment as he said to Jian Xun,¡±¡±Keep me updated on that person¡¯s movements at all times. This cooked duck is flying away. I¡¯m not having supper tonight. Oh, by the way, why didn¡¯t you kill this eighth brother?¡± Luo Yi smiled.¡±Because the driver of the police car that picked him up was Dulson.¡± Chekhov¡¯s eyes widened.¡±F * ck, why didn¡¯t you find me for this difficult undercover mission?¡± Of all the people you could find, you found Dulson? Other than being able to teleport and run fast, that guy doesn¡¯t have any other abilities. ¡± Luo Yi: ¡°what the boss said is that he doesn¡¯t have any strength at all. There are many privately recruited Masters in the pce. Although they can¡¯t take a single blow from us, once they realize our strength, no matter how strong you are, it will be difficult for you to break out of the encirclement with so many guns. So, Kurt won¡¯t be seen through by them, and it¡¯s easier for him to help us in there.¡± Old BA, who had been let off, got into the police car. He would not have noticed that the driver was a fake police officer wearing a fake beard. In the car, he took out his phone and gave it to ninth brother. ¡°Hello? Ninth brother, is it safe on your side?¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything so far. Eighth brother, I¡¯ve already left the hotel and am on my way. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine here, be careful. ¡± After eighth brother hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t notice that the driver, Dulson, had turned on his headset, which meant that eighth brother¡¯s call had been transmitted to the headquarters behind Dulson¡¯s headset. Luo Yi said to Chekhov,¡±nine has left The Castle Hotel. If he returns safely, your mission will be considered a failure. Go home and ept your punishment.¡± F * ck! Chekhov clicked his tongue, quickly got into his sports car, threw the sniper rifle to the passenger seat, started the car, and quickly changed gears before speeding out. Abu Muslim had more roundabouts than this modern city, but it didn¡¯t affect Chekhov¡¯s ability to slow down for fear of being hit. With his sound system on, any vehicle that might be hit in front of him would be fed back to his mind, and his hands and reactions were like bats, allowing him to avoid the car as quickly as possible. On a straight road, a supercar elerated at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour in less than 4 seconds without elerating at all. It kept dodging the cars and sports cars in front of it in the crowded traffic. Some of the unruly guys who were driving the convertible were very unhappy when they saw that someone had left them in the dust. However, when they saw the speed of the car and his driving skills that were like light steps on the waves, many of them immediately cowered. It took nine 23 minutes to get to the pce Manor from The Castle Hotel, and Chekhov calcted that it would take him 22 minutes to get to the pce Manor before nine, which was already calcted at the maximum speed of his car, which meant that he only had one minute to deploy there. Tonight, all of his brothers hadpleted their missions outstandingly. If he screwed up, he would lose face when he returned. This was the first time everyone hade out to carry out a mission together. It was their first battle, and they had to win! His sports car came to a non-police station area 900 meters away from the pce Manor, and suddenly braked. The whole car skidded on the spot for more than 30 meters beforeing to a steady stop. Chekhov grabbed the rope of the sniper rifle and climbed up to the top of the car. At the same time, eighth brother¡¯s car had arrived and he was sent into the pce Manor under heavy police encirclement. Dulson, who was following him to represent the police, saw that old Nine¡¯s car had also arrived behind him. He teased into his headset,¡±¡±Chekhov, old Jiu¡¯s car ising in, and you still haven¡¯t killed him? Where are you? You¡¯re going to mess this up. ¡± After Chekhov finished installing the tripod, his big coat was directly set up and he aimed it at the ss mirror through the lens. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡±he said, panting. Dulson smiled.¡±I bet you will fail. One million dors!¡± The other brothers on the same channelughed out loud when they heard this. ¡°Chekhov,¡± Mali encouraged.¡±They¡¯re already pinching you like this. If you fail, don¡¯t tell anyone that we¡¯re a melee magebination.¡± Diesel was on top of an open-air swimming pool hotel in a building, drinking red wine and lying on a chair.¡±¡±Chekhov, such a gentle person like Dulson dares to provoke you this time. If I were you, I¡¯d take the bet.¡± Chekhov¡¯s attention was focused on the camera, and when he heard his brothers ¡®ridicule, he cursed,¡±¡±All of you, shut up. Don¡¯t distract me.¡± Dulson said,¡¯are you betting or not? ¡°I took a look inside. The police are deployed in all directions within a radius of at least 500 meters. As a sniper, if you consider that there¡¯s still time to run after firing, you have to ensure that you¡¯re at least 900 meters away. I remember that the effective range of your sniper rifle is 1000 meters, but at a distance of more than 800 meters, bullets will lose their uracy due to the wind resistance. Also, you only have seven bullets. In a while, old nine wille out. There are at least five or six police officers surrounding him to enter the manor. In addition, the distance between his parked car and the manor¡¯s entrance is only 100 meters. Once you open fire and alert him, he only needs 14 seconds to run into the manor. It will be very difficult for you to escape. ¡± Dulson¡¯s analysis was right, which was why Chekhov needed to be more focused than ever. Because there were six police officers who protected him in the hospital, Chekhov had to kill one of the police officers in front of him before he could continue to kill him. However, once the gunshot rang, it would only take ten seconds for old nine to run into the manor, and it would be extremely difficult for Chekhov to hit him while running! ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of betting? just admit defeat.¡± Vughed. This level of difficulty was indeed impossible toplete. ¡°That¡¯s right. I think only the Guild leader can achieve this level of difficulty.¡± Zhang Xiuughed. ¡°It¡¯s not a guess, it¡¯s a certainty. If themander takes action, old Nine¡¯s head will explode the moment he appears.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the battle in the desert with the M nation¡¯s elite special Forces,¡± Mali said.¡±Boss killed the M nation¡¯s elite team with just a sniper rifle.¡± Chekhov gritted his teeth and said,¡± It¡¯s rare for you, Dulson, to bet with me in such a serious manner. I¡¯ll prove to the boss today that my marksmanship is extraordinary. ¡± With that, he stared at the camera. At this time, old Jiu had note out yet, but the police had already covered all the possible angles that could be exposed. ¡°F * ck!¡± Chekhov just wanted to curse. He originally wanted to try to kill the person involved directly even if there was a slight gap, so that the task would be simple, perfect, and beautiful. But now, he had to kill one person in the human wall first.

 Chapter 812 - Negligence

    <h4>Chapter 812: Negligence</h4>

    <b>?</b>Kurt, who had already sneaked into the manor, saw that old nine had alreadye out of the car, and he was staring at Chekhov to see if he couldplete the mission. Just as old Jiu took a step out and steadied himself, a gunshot broke the evaluation of the night. The head of a police officer beside old Jiu exploded, and blood sttered all over old Jiu¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s a sniper!¡± The other police officers shouted and quickly found the sniper¡¯s direction. They all protected old Jiu and surrounded him. Old Jiu¡¯s heart was in his throat as he ran forward on all fours. In Chekhov¡¯s camera, the remaining five people interfered with his vision and he couldn¡¯t find old Nine¡¯s target. But he didn¡¯t have the time to think so much! Now, there were five people in the human wall. Including the target, he needed six bullets, and every shot, every shot had to make sure the human wall fell down. If he missed and wasted any bullet, then old nine would survive. The most important thing was that he only had 10 seconds to kill the remaining five people in the human wall! This was because old nine only needed 13 seconds to rush into the manor. Bang! A police officer fell to the ground with a headshot! Old Jiu saw the police officer¡¯s head being blown up in the crowd, especially the bullet hole in his head. He was so scared that his soul almost flew out! This was a top sniper in the profession! The human wall was hit in the head while moving! This required quick sniping and prediction ability. Even the wind resistance couldn¡¯t change the result, which was enough to show how terrifying the sniper was! Old Jiu subconsciously ran madly, using all his strength to run out of the manor. In the manor, his rtives saw this scene and all wanted toe out and wee him. Especially the old chief, seeing his ninth son running towards the manor, he was also very anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t go out, the sniper can kill anyone from the Abu Dhabi family. ¡± Kurt blocked them with one hand, indicating that they should not act rashly. This action won the favor of the Abu Dhabi representative. Bang! Another police officer fell to the ground with a headshot. The remaining three people gritted their teeth and shouted at old nine,¡±¡±Mr. Pichaer, run!¡± Ninth brother was already running with all his might. In the process of escaping, a person¡¯s potential was huge. His speed wasparable to bolt¡¯s hundred-meter sprint. However, because of his speed, he fell behind the wall of people and exposed himself. However, he was only two seconds away from crossing the 10-meter distance and entering the pce Manor! A chance of survival was right in front of him! Old Nine¡¯s eyes reddened as he looked at his rtives in front of him cheering him on. In the crowd, seeing that old nine was already running towards the gate, Kurt thought that Chekhov¡¯s mission had failed. With old Jiu¡¯s speed, it would be difficult even if you used the sniper rifle¡¯s lens to keep up with him. Even if he managed to hit him, it would be hitting other parts of his body. He might not even die. This meant that the mission had failed. Just as old Jiu¡¯s Meteor-like stride was in mid-air as he stepped through the manor¡¯s main entrance, he flew into the manor like a Jordan. It was just a gunshot! Bang! Ninth brother, who was about to rush into the courtyard, suddenly fell from the sky like a flying bird that had been hit by a spear. The twenty or so men and women in Abu Dhabi¡¯s courtyard witnessed all of this with their own eyes. They were all shocked speechless. This scene was too shocking. Could a person¡¯s marksmanship be so urate? He could even hit this? Kurt walked out of the door and looked at old Nine¡¯s corpse. He then said to the people in the courtyard,¡±¡±He got shot in the head!¡± The family members in the hospital were in an uproar. Fear! The women and young people felt goosebumps all over their bodies. They had been right in front of their house, but they had not been able to save their loved ones. They felt that this shot was not fired by a human, but God had punished him. It was unbelievable! ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on? Why is that so?¡± The women all looked at the n leader in panic, because their husbands were already dead. The old patriarch¡¯s face sank and he didn¡¯t say a word. He could only roar at the police,¡±¡±Hurry up and bring that sniper over!¡± ¡°F * ck, who else is there!¡± After Chekhov took out old nine with a single kick, he realized that he was full of big men, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout into the internal channel,¡±¡±Kurt, I¡¯m waiting for the one million. Mali, my worth will definitely double after today¡¯s battle. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy of being my partner anymore.¡± ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll break your balls?¡± Mali asked. Kurtughed and interrupted the two of them in a low voice,¡±¡±Chekhov, you¡¯d better run away. When you fired the first shot, there were already more than 30 police officers heading in your direction. It¡¯s been 12 seconds, and their vehicles should be near you.¡± Chekhov¡¯s eyes widened, and he finally reacted and said in a daze,¡±¡±Damn, I was so busy acting cool that I forgot about this.¡± He quickly threw the gun into the car, then started the engine. The roar of the engine directly attracted the attention of the police patrolling around. The other police cars were all Bugatti Veyron, which were even more powerful than his. Chekhov stepped on the gas pedal and found through the rearview mirror that the group of police cars, Bugatti Veyron, were really not for show. They were all roaring and chasing after him. ¡°F * ck, my car has been discovered.¡± Chekhov shouted to the headquarters. Luo Yi: ¡°show them your driving skills. You can vomit people to death.¡± Chekhov: ¡°show off my a * s. This is a highway, and without a car in the way, my driving skills can¡¯t be shown. The key is that they¡¯re all standard Bugatti, and their performance is better than mine. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they catch up to me.¡± Kurt the spy: ¡°they¡¯re using a military helicopter. Be careful, you might be blown to pieces. Hurry up and leave. Throw the car away.¡± Luo Yi,[do you need help?] ¡°By the time your reinforcements arrive, they¡¯ll have already caught up to me and turned this car into a ho¡¯s nest.¡± Chekhov was speechless. He scanned the front with his ultrasonic waves and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s a river in front of us on the highway. I¡¯ll pour in. Who¡¯s going to pick me up?¡± Luo Yi: ¡°Li Wei is the closest to you. He¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡± That¡¯s enough.¡±Chekhov said. After that, he suddenly turned the steering wheel in the direction of the bridge. The police cars followed closely behind. Not long after, they realized that something was wrong. Chekhov¡¯s sports car didn¡¯t slow down and still maintained a speed of more than 200 kilometers per hour as it crashed into the guardrail of the bridge. The airbag burst out, and the guardrail was broken. The whole car fell from the high Bridge into the underground river. ¡°Seal the entire River! I want to see the person, Dead or Alive!¡± An officer stopped the car and ordered his subordinates. ¡°Yes!¡± Chekhov was already on the case before the helicopter turned on its lights to search around Jiang He, and left in Li Wei¡¯s car that was parked on the shore. Inside the car, he pulled out the ss shards from his forehead and face, gritting his teeth as he took a deep breath. Li Wei cursed,¡±you¡¯re lucky this time. If you¡¯re careless again next time, do you think our Regimentmander will save you?¡± It¡¯s our first mission, so don¡¯t let him down, or he¡¯ll say that we can¡¯t do great things! Next time, if you drag us down again, you can just go home. ¡°

 Chapter 813 - Do you think itâ€™s safe to stay inside?

    <h4>Chapter 813: Do you think it¡¯s safe to stay inside?</h4>

    Chekhov didn¡¯t reply to Li Wei¡¯s angry rebuke. This time, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t n to bring everyone out, but everyone said that since the deviant Corp had already started a war with the capital society, as a part of the deviant Corp, the boss¡¯s business was their business! If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll face it together! So, Xu Cheng brought this group of people to this stop. Today was only the first day, and they had killed a total of eight people. If something went wrong and exposed themselves, it would be very embarrassing. So, Chekhov didn¡¯t talk back even when he was scolded. He knew that he should have calcted the time just now. If he had said a few words less, and then retreated quickly after killing old nine, he wouldn¡¯t have been chased. ¡°What are you doing nearby?¡± Chekhov finally realized why Li Wei was here. ¡°There are still three core members who haven¡¯t arrived home yet. They¡¯re in a police car. My mission is to kill them after they get on the highway.¡± ¡°You killed it?¡± Chekhov asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Wei smiled and was about to reach out to Pat Chekhov on the shoulder. Chekhov subconsciously stepped back.¡±Get your hand off me, you electric rat. You didn¡¯t electrocute those three, did you?¡± Li Wei nodded.¡±The leader said that the people outside can¡¯t return to the pce safely. If we can¡¯t even do this, then we should just go back to thend of mercenaries and stay there.¡± ¡°Where to now?¡± Chekhov asked. Li Wei: ¡°we can¡¯t go back yet. We have to go to the powerpany.¡± Chekhov¡¯s eyelids twitched. You¡¯re not going to draw in lightning again, are you?¡± Li Wei ignored him and drove to thergest power supply station in Abu Dhabi. The three who died were the third generation of Abu Dhabi¡¯s core management. As the news of their deaths spread to their families, the women who were originally frightened could no longer live. ¡°My son!¡± Some of the women cried when their husbands died, and the women cried even more miserably when their sons died. At this moment, the image of a Man in ck suddenly appeared on the big screen behind him. ¡°Do you want to y?¡± Abu Dhabi lifted the ashtray and threw it at the TV. However, this TV was made of tempered ss. Needless to say, the quality was not bad and it was not broken. ¡°What do you want?¡± the old chief asked in a low voice. ¡°I said, ask the capital society behind you,¡± the Man in ck said.¡±If the spies and assassins they left in China don¡¯t n to leave, then my game will continue.¡± ¡°To what extent? Are you going to kill me?¡± The old man sneered.¡±Don¡¯t leave if you dare. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t go back. I¡¯ve already sealed off the entire territory, and no outsiders are allowed to leave. This isn¡¯t the Wei nation where you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not only going to kill you. ¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll kill your entire family,¡± the Man in ck chuckled. The women behind the old chief were so scared that they sat on the ground. Some of them hugged each other and cried, each of them looking very desperate. ¡°You want to kill me? Then what¡¯s the point of talking so much nonsense? Aren¡¯t you guys good at assassination? Thene into the pce and kill me! I¡¯m just waiting here. ¡± The old chief was so angry that he was about to throw the pot down. Eight of his sons had died, and only one was left. The only three sessors that his grandson could nurture were also killed. How could he not be angry? ¡°Tell me,¡± the Man in ck asked.¡±What did the capital society give you? you don¡¯t even feel the pain of losing eight sons?¡± The faces of the womenfolk behind him all changed when they heard this. Even the expressions they used to look at their own eunuch changed. How could they not be afraid of a person who could disregard their son¡¯s life for his own benefit? ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord. Let me tell you, you are a bunch of useless things. I want to see how long you can hide. The whole city has started to search for you. Don¡¯t let me catch you, or you will die a horrible death!¡± The old chief said with a gloomy face. ¡°Investigate?¡± The Man in ck sneered,¡±how?¡± Have you seen us before? You haven¡¯t seen it before, right? Then how? Abu Dhabi has more than 100000 tourists, how are you going to check? Capture and interrogate everyone? If this matter were to have a negative impact, who would dare toe to Abu Dhabi for a holiday in the future? If you can¡¯t even guarantee your own safety, how can you maintain the public order of the city? Yes, we can¡¯t do anything, but I really want to overdo it and grind your capital society to death. ¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? I¡¯m not dead yet. I know you¡¯ve alle in, so don¡¯t go out. ¡± The old chief¡¯s white hair was a little messy, and he was on the verge of going crazy. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re inside? Then I¡¯lle and meet you. ¡± After the Man in ck finished speaking, the television screen changed back to a news report. The old chief ran out of the living room and shouted at the soldiers who had surrounded him,¡±¡±Guard the inside and outside, the deviant Corp mighte in! Keep a close eye on them and shoot them to death if you see them. Don¡¯t leave any survivors!¡± One of the generals saluted and nodded before leaving. The old chief immediately called the capital society¡¯s headquarters after he returned. He was a little nervous and crazy.¡±Still noting? They¡¯reing in to take my life! The Knight is not here yet? If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t be able to hold on!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve alreadynded in Abu Dhabi. It¡¯s a 10 minute drive to your Pce. Didn¡¯t you already have the Army stationed there to patrol? No matter how powerful an expert is, he will have his ws. If a small gun can¡¯t kill him, then a heavy weapon can. ¡± The old chief shook his head.¡±I¡¯m not afraid of seeing the person now. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll die before I see him. I saw the video of the Wei nation¡¯s Mitsui eldest son¡¯s press conference. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it too. Have you ever seen such a death in history? The Wei Nation Police ssified it as a paranormal incident, but do you think it was a paranormal incident? A living person¡¯s head had suddenly flown away in front of so many media outlets. Even a magic show can¡¯t do something like this. ¡± The other end of the phone said,¡±you have to believe in science. I can only say that there must be a device or mechanism that they deployed in advance at the press conference, but no one can enter your Pce usually, and they have no idea what¡¯s going on inside, so they have to go in to assassinate you. This time, you must take a good look at the person. As long as we see his face, he will be wanted worldwide. No matter where he goes, and at that time, the deviant Corp will only fall apart!¡± The Freemasonry willpensate you for what you¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°I just want to kill those people now! Hurry up and take my safety measures. Only then can I give orders on how to search for them. ¡± After the old patriarch finished speaking, he hung up the phone and rubbed his temples. He didn¡¯t care aboutpensation or benefits anymore. He just wanted to kill the deviant Corp and destroy this organization as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he let them go this time, everyone here would die in the future! On the other side of Switzend, Mr. Rothschild, who had just finished a phone call, ordered a Knight who was on standby at the door,¡±¡±Inform the other side of thend of mercenaries and force Kush to confess all the cards and information of the deviant Corp.¡± Thend of mercenaries. Kush, who had been stripped of his power, was still sitting on the sofa in the office, and the bodyguard next to him was the Knight who had taken him hostage. He would watch over Kush every day, and what the Merikan had to do was to hold the Emperor in hand andmand the vassals. After Knight received the call, he stood behind Kush.¡±¡±Hand over all the details of the deviant Corp and this country will be returned to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to negotiate with me now,¡± Kush said with a faint smile. After saying that, he shook his body and pushed the Knight away!

 Chapter 814 - Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 814: Resistance</h4>

    <b>?</b>The Knight was sent flying and crashed into an office chair. The chair cracked and shattered after a few seconds. The Knight felt the shock from Kush¡¯s attack and was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding your strength?¡± Kush turned around and looked him in the eye.¡±¡±You¡¯ve been staring at me every day. Haven¡¯t you noticed that you can¡¯t see through me anymore?¡± ¡°Just because I can¡¯t see through you doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re stronger than me.¡± The Knight sneered, the iron Boxing gloves in his hands were shining. ¡°But the moment I see through you is the moment Ipletely crush you.¡± Kush finished and suddenly punched the Knight¡¯s face in anger. The Knight saw that the fist was full of killing intent and was secretly shocked. He subconsciously dodged instead of meeting the attack. Kush¡¯s strength was already at the SSS legendary level before, and after Xu Cheng¡¯s gic modification, as he continued to be strengthened, he felt that his strength was improving day by day, and he even stepped into the ranks of Grandmaster R-level. He was waiting, waiting for the captain to officially start a war with the capital society because he didn¡¯t trust the deviant Corp at first, but now that he saw that the deviant Corp was officially at war with the capital society, he felt that the deviant Corp was very sincere in being on his side. Plus, Benjamin would pretend to be his Secretary here every day, and was actually responsible for passing on the deviant Corp¡¯s ns to him. Now, it was almost time toy his cards on the table. He didn¡¯t need to endure any longer. He would just kill them directly! The deviant Corp was determined not to give up thend of mercenaries that was already in their hands, and they would not allow others to sleep by their pillow, so it was only a matter of time before they got rid of this Knight, and their sovereignty woulde back sooner orter. After this battle, including Kush, it meant that they would officially stand on the opposite side of the United States. The Knight chose to jump out of the window to temporarily retreat, but Kush wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to slip away. Since he had decided to expose his strength, he had to kill him! He also chose to jump out of the window, and the two of themnded together after jumping down from the fifth floor of Kush¡¯s president¡¯s office. The Knight was ready to run, but when he raised his head, he saw a row of people pointing their Spears at him. ¡°I can give you a way out. Defeat me and you can leave this ce.¡± Kush¡¯s voice came from behind. The Knight¡¯s face was cold as he said with his back to Kush,¡±¡±If I die Here today, you won¡¯t live either. You could have lived as long as you were obedient, but you chose to do this. You will regret it.¡± ¡°If they could resist, who would choose to live an ignoble life? Do you think that everyone is like you Knights, willing to do anything for money? I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. ¡± ¡°Do you think you and the deviant Corp can really fight against the capital society? The Freemasonry¡¯s biggest trump card wasn¡¯t their global financial chain, but their absolute top strength, even surpassing our teacher¡¯s existence. Even if you deviant Corp could kill all of us Knights, once you cross the bottom line of the Freemasonry, you will soon be faced with a disaster! The rules of this world¡¯s games have long been set by others. Whoever disobeys is disobeying, and be careful not to get killed. ¡± ¡°My fate has also been set by others, but I still have to resist. I like this kind of unknown choice, because it¡¯s very exciting. What¡¯s the point of living like you?¡± ¡°Since you want to change your fate, then kill me first. I want to see how strong you can be with your unfathomable strength.¡± As the Knight spoke, his hands moved, and steel ws appeared on his Iron Fists to scratch Kush. Kush hit his arm or arm and avoided the attack of his steel ws, and after the two exchanged more than thirty rounds, the Knight¡¯s ws tore a hole in Kush¡¯s entire arm, and blood poured out. Kush kicked the Knight away and took two steps back, looking at the wound on his burning arm. ¡°So that¡¯s all there is to it. I thought you would have something to rely on when you suddenly wanted to resist. It seems that you haven¡¯t figured out your overall strength since you¡¯ve just entered the R threshold, right?¡± The Knight turned back to look at Kush in disdain and sneered. ¡°Have you ever thought that being able to fight you barehanded for so long is already the greatest improvement I can make?¡± Kush smiled slightly, and then his face turned stern.¡±¡±Bring me my weapon!¡± The subordinate threw Kush the dagger, which was made from meteorite and could even cut through Xu Cheng¡¯s turtle shell. Kush took the two daggers and threw one to his subordinate.¡±¡±Against him, I¡¯ll lose if I use two. Let¡¯s see if your steel fists are tougher or my dagger is sharper!¡± With that, Kush shed in front of the Knight and shed his dagger. The Knight used his steel ws to block, and even wanted to grab his dagger to counterattack! However, when his ws and Kush¡¯s dagger met, the dagger cut through his three steel ws and they all flew out. Even the inertia of the dagger was not blocked by the steel ws and almost cut the Knight¡¯s neck. Thetter reacted quickly and subconsciously leaned his head back to defend, but Kush¡¯s other punchnded heavily on his chest. The Knight was sent flying like a cannonball and crashed into a vehicle, which was sent flying over 10 m away. Kush took advantage of the victory and raised his dagger to dart at the Knight. Thetter raised his Iron Fist and hit the dagger away, but Kush had already rushed over and caught the dagger in the air. He descended from the sky and stabbed the dagger down towards the Knight¡¯s head! The Knight moved his head away, but his body could no longer move. One of his shoulders had been ruthlessly stabbed by a dagger! He endured the pain and gritted his teeth, forcing himself to use the corbones on his shoulder to block Kush¡¯s dagger from being pulled out. Taking this opportunity, his fist and w stabbed into Kush¡¯s abdomen, directly prating his entire stomach. Kush grabbed the dagger and shook it hard, but the Knight just tilted his neck to not let him pull the dagger out. At the same time, the Knight¡¯s fist and w kept stirring the wound in Kush¡¯s stomach. Kush let out a miserable cry of pain, and suddenly, he used all his explosive power to grab the handle of the dagger with both hands. Since he couldn¡¯t pull it out, he would just cut it down directly! ¡°Ah!¡± Kush shouted angrily as he pressed down on the dagger with both hands, and with a sudden force, he cut off the Knight¡¯s corbone. The whole dagger cut all the way down from his shoulder, as if a knife had cut a rib bone and got stuck in the bone, but once the bone was cut open with too much force, the flesh was like tofu! ¡°Ah!¡± The Knight let out a hysterical scream as Kush tore a huge hole from his shoulder to his chest and then to his stomach. From his corbone to his ribs, all his internal organs were broken, and Kush even cut off the Knight¡¯s entire arm with his dagger! The Knight¡¯s eyes were wide open, and blood spurted out of his mouth. A few secondster, he slowly fell to the ground. Kush stood there, the Knight¡¯s broken arm still stuck in his stomach, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He directly cut off the Knight¡¯s head with his dagger, then raised it and roared,¡±¡±Who cares about the United States? we¡¯re the ones in charge of thend of mercenaries!¡± The soldiers raised their guns and shouted in unison,¡±¡±We¡¯ll make the decision, we¡¯ll make the decision, we¡¯ll make the decision ...¡±

 Chapter 815 - Leading the public opinion

    <h4>Chapter 815: Leading the public opinion</h4>

    Benjamin arrived at the headquarters of the deviant Corp in thend of mercenaries and said to Luo Yi,¡±¡±Kush has already killed the Knight and intends to announce the Knight¡¯s head to the people in the country, hoping that the people will unite and be stronger to fight against the big countries! However, he¡¯s also injured. Should we save him and rece him with one of our people? After all, Kush is strictly not one of us, at most a cooperative rtionship. ¡± Luo Yi smiled.¡±The boss said to let him be. This is also part of the n. We need a President who can stabilize this country. At this time, we need a President with a temper, courage, and no regard for his life so that we won¡¯t mess things up. Besides, he¡¯s already on the same boat as us. We don¡¯t care who bes the president of this country, but as long as this country is stable and can listen to us and unite against foreign enemies, it¡¯s fine. Go and give him some medicine. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Benjamin nodded. After he left, Luo Yi made a phone call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Stenson, tell Senator Jerry to find a way to expose some of the ugly deeds of the merikans targeting thend of mercenaries, and let the world¡¯s public opinion force the merikans to give up on sending troops to thend of mercenaries!¡± On the other end of the phone, Stenson took a deep breath.¡±¡±F * ck, you didn¡¯t let me participate in any operations for a year, and now you¡¯re giving me such a difficult task. Do you want to kill me directly?¡± ¡°Are you a part of the deviant Corp?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Stenson said righteously. Luo Yi,¡¯then do it! If you can¡¯t do it well, if you don¡¯t know how to do it, you can say it, but don¡¯t answer that you don¡¯t want to do it! If you don¡¯t want to do it, someone else will do it. Now is the most critical period for the development of the organization, don¡¯t let everyone do their work while you are idle. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of holding the position of a deviant corp member?¡± Stenson wanted to cry.¡±Don¡¯t say anymore. You¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯ve betrayed my wife. I¡¯ll do it, okay?¡± By the way, how¡¯s my boss?¡± Luo Yi: ¡°he¡¯s doing well. This is his order. Thend of mercenaries can¡¯t enter war yet, so we must stabilize it.¡± Stenson: ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go find Jerry. This damn dog has eaten so much dog food, and it¡¯s almost time to let him out to bite people. Otherwise, he would really treat himself as a pet and not an animal.¡± Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve been following what the organization is doing. I just want to say that he¡¯s so F * cking cool and I feel honored. But when can I participate in such an awesome thing?¡± Luo Yi: ¡°what you¡¯re doing now is very awesome. You have to believe that the members of the deviant Corp must be very proud and outstanding geniuses in some aspect.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m very excited to hear you say that. What¡¯s so good about me that the organization sees in me?¡± Stenson asked with a smile. Luo Yi: ¡°thick-skinned!¡± Stenson smacked his lips and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±Very pertinent, thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Stenson was ready to go out and do something. When his girlfriend saw how cautious he was, she probably thought that his boss hade to order him to do something. ¡°Are you going to start working?¡± Stenson already had a long vacation, and his girlfriend even thought he had been fired. ¡°Yeah, I feel like I won¡¯t be able to stop working for the rest of my life.¡± Stensonughed bitterly.¡±I used to trick my boss, thinking that he was a Yellow Monkey that was easy to trick. I got him to hire me to solve my temporary financial difficulties. Now I know that he F * cking tricked me into walking on a road of no return.¡± But my dear, sometimes life and society are like this. Either you are a frog in a well being stepped on, or you resist and be enemies with others. At this point, we arepeting on whose background is stronger. Compared to the past, our life today is indeed much better. Look at all the big shots living around us, look at these vis, and look at how many people are fawning over you. Even the mayor has to be polite when he sees us. This is all given by the boss. Sometimes, you need to pay for what you have gained. One must know how to repay a debt of gratitude. ¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s a demon, he still has to repay the kindness?¡± Stenson shook his head and said,¡±¡±I used to think so, but ever since I came into contact with this country¡¯s political circle, I realized that boss is an Angelpared to them. Alright, I¡¯m going to represent the angel to negotiate with the demons. Don¡¯t think too much about it. For our children to be better than the other children in the future, you have to hold onto boss¡¯s thigh tightly. It doesn¡¯t matter if those people call me a Lackey, at least they have to look at my nose when they talk to me. I think it¡¯s worth it.¡± His girlfriend smiled.¡±I¡¯m proud of you. Those Wall Street people who despise you don¡¯t know why the boss chose you over them. This in itself is a skill!¡± ¡°Thank you. This is the bestpliment I¡¯ve ever heard on Father¡¯s Day.¡± He walked over and kissed his girlfriend on the forehead, then put on his coat and went out. On the other side. In Abu Dhabi, the entire city was extremely tense at this time. 11 important members of the royal family were assassinated one after another, once again taking the world¡¯s headlines after the Wei nation. The deviant Corp¡¯s totem was once again exposed to the world¡¯s major TV stations, and the reason for the assassination this time was still because of the Freemasonry! Last time, it was the Wei nation¡¯s super-rich group, and this time, it was Abu Dhabi¡¯s top middle Eastern rich consortium that was affected. Some people were suddenly curious, what kind of existence was the capital society? Why were all the members so awesome? Could it be that these super-rich people¡¯s alliances did not have any country that felt a crisis or suppression? These public opinions were quickly suppressed by various countries. The head of the White House in America directly jumped out and pointed out,¡±At present, we can already conclude that the deviant Corp is a terrorist team! This Guild was a malignant tumor that existed in the world! We¡¯ve already found some important clues and know that they came from thend of mercenaries and were initially formed by mercenaries. If the deviant Corp continues to act recklessly, the United States will enter thend of mercenaries to annihte them in the name of maintaining world peace, and we have the obligation to do so!¡± This person had just held a press conference, and on the huge screen in Times Square in America, some inside information was also being exposed. An internal document from the White House about the ugly n that the M Nation had been coveting thend of mercenaries for all these years was exposed! There were also the signatures of three presidents. It was clear that this n had always been carried out. This was really a p in the White House¡¯s face. At this time, President Kush of thend of mercenaries recorded a video, condemning the ugly practices of the M Nation for forcing him to be a puppet and making him the president. The video went viral on social media, and for the people of thend of mercenaries, he read out the slogan of defending his sovereignty. At a Round Table Conference in Switzend, Mr. Rothschild angrily mmed the exposed documents on the table.¡±I was just nning to use the M Nation to send troops to thend of mercenaries to fight against the deviant Corp, and this scandal broke out. How the F * ck am I supposed to send troops then? Mr. Cloffi, the United States is your base, what did you do?¡± Cloffi¡¯s face was full of sweat. They had been seen through and taken down first!

 Chapter 816 - Why donâ€™t we negotiate on equal grounds?

    <h4>Chapter 816: Why don¡¯t we negotiate on equal grounds?</h4>

    Abu Dhabi¡¯s heart was about to break down. He thought they were going to make a big move to force the deviant Corp to stop attacking his city, but when the White House stood up and spoke, he knew he was going to win. The M nation¡¯s Army had intervened, which meant that the deviant Corp had almost angered the capital society. Who knew that the M Nation had been bossing thend of mercenaries around for so many years, and all kinds of ck spots had joined forces with other countries to create chaos to prevent the scandal of thend of mercenaries ¡®unification from being exposed. The contents of the documents had evidence of several presidents¡¯ signatures. The public opinion exploded. A moment ago, you were still standing up for world peace like a gentleman, and the next moment, your despicable behavior was exposed. This was a p to the face. It was too ironic. They originally thought that the Freemasonry¡¯s horn could be blown topletely destroy thend of mercenaries, but who knew that just as they were about to blow the horn, their mouths were fed with dead flies, and then their necks were strangled! It was no wonder that the big shots at the Round Table were so angry. It was simply too disgusting to be tricked like this. What was even angrier was the old Abu Dhabi head. They were hoping that after this press conference came out, the deviant Corp would quickly return to thend of mercenaries and shiver in fear. Now, there was no proper excuse to send troops, and the deviant Corp didn¡¯t have to go back anymore, they were still surrounding his pce Manor. How could this not make the old chief Abu Dhabi anxious? The Grim Reaper was still outside, so who could be happy? just as he was about to take a deep breath, he immediately felt his breath in his throat. He made a phone call and roared, but the people at the Round Table could only smile bitterly and tell him to hold on while they thought of another way. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I¡¯m going to be impotent!¡± The old patriarch cursed over the phone. This bunch of F * cking teammates. ¡°It seems like we can only find a way to start with that woman. It¡¯s shameful, but there¡¯s no way out. If Abu Dhabi is destroyed again, the Freemasonry will lose face like a te of loose sand and it will be difficult to gather its dignity and status. By then, we will have lost the Wei nation¡¯s biggest obstacle to the Asian economy. If Abu Dhabi is destroyed again, I¡¯m afraid the members in the Middle East will all choose to leave!¡± Old Mr. Rothschild mmed the table and said,¡±¡±If the Arabian oil economy is out of our control, half of the world¡¯s industries will be affected. At that time, many of our cooperative projects will be split. I think you should know the seriousness of the matter.¡± At this time Qatar the king of baqatar, who represented Europe, said,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s execute n C. We¡¯ll use Tevez to lure that woman out. He has the cleanest background, and he¡¯s a good friend of that woman since she was young. Also, Tevez has always lived in China, so it¡¯s understandable that he was expelled from his family. If he tried to get close to Lin chuxue, there¡¯s no way he would be stopped by those special agents and bodyguards. I think this person is the most suitable. Let him try. His family is in financial trouble, and I can help them.¡± This is ourst bargaining chip in China. ¡± The few supremacies present nodded in agreement, and the abybi n leader, who was on the video call, quickly agreed,¡±¡±Quickly find that woman, she¡¯s the only one who can stop this lunatic! No, it was the devil! Was he trying to turn the human world into hell? He¡¯s already dragged eight of my sons and three of my grandsons down with him. What else do you want?¡± ¡°Mr. Abu Dhabi, don¡¯t be impatient. There are two knights protecting you. If you can ¡®t, you cane here by ne overnight.¡± The Abu Dhabi representative shook his head.¡±No, you don¡¯t know how professional these people are. Their snipers are like locked-on systems. I¡¯m afraid that my helicopter will be blown down by missiles before it can take off. Unless you send an M Nation warship to pick me up and at least four fighter jets to escort me, I won¡¯t leave this house.¡± Old Mr. Rothschild shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡±¡±This won¡¯t do. If word gets out, it will make us lose all our face. A small deviant Corp has made us like this, and the procedures for mobilizing the warships in the United States are very troublesome. Cloffi¡¯s party is already operating thend of mercenaries, and it will be very sensitive if the other neighboring countries find out about the unauthorized mobilization of warships at this time. After all, there is a scandal.¡± Then y your mother. The Abu Dhabi representative felt that he couldn¡¯t continue to y happily. In fact, when they saw him like this, the other supremacies were also very sympathetic. In their hearts, they all had the thought of giving up and not daring to provoke the deviant Corp. To put it bluntly, they were a group of people who did not care about their lives. They did not need public opinion or morality. They just wanted to do things happily. This was simr to a schr meeting a soldier and not being able to reason with him. The barefooted were not afraid of the ones wearing shoes. They went topete with others. If they won, they would not get any benefits, and the disadvantages might even cost their lives. If it was serious, they would be like Abu Dhabi and be exterminated! This was the terrifying part of the deviant Corp. They might be small in power and couldn¡¯t cause any big waves, but if they were provoked, they would dare to kill anyone. No matter who you were, once you were killed, who would be the judge? And if they killed you, there was no possibility of it being exposed at all. This was also where the deviant Corp was perverted. Sometimes you didn¡¯t even know how you died. Compared to the deviant Corp, those big country¡¯s armies were much easier to deal with for them, and even dealing with Hitler¡¯s rule back then wasn¡¯t as difficult as it was now. This was an invisible fear. They were always in the dark, and you never knew what their next step would be. Even in today¡¯s information age, there was no monitoring of the deviant Corp at all because aplete list had never been exposed. Perhaps their members were just around you, and when they passed by you, you were already dead. If the capital society controlled more than half of the earth through financial dominance, then the deviant Corp relied on killing. So, either youpromise and talk to them on equal terms, or you find that woman and lure all the deviant Corp members out for a big purge. Otherwise, if this continues, the hearts of all the supremacies here will die in waiting. The European representative, the Crown Prince of Qatar, faintly said,¡±¡±If n C fails as well, we¡¯d better pay attention to them and negotiate with them on equal terms.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Mr. Rothschild immediately rejected the proposal. He said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve controlled this earth for half a century. How many eras have we led? We¡¯ve experienced more storms than this. When have we ever been afraid? ¡°So many presidents and politicians have died in our hands. We lost countless souls on our path. Why? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to give up just like that?¡± The Crown Prince of Qatar: ¡°I mean, it might not be a bad thing to recruit them. I think the Knights can retire or give way to the younger ones. Let the deviant Corp in.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°They killed my family, they¡¯re my enemies! I object!¡± The Abu Dhabi representative said angrily. They must die, especially that deviant Corp leader Xu Cheng, I want to drink his blood and eat his flesh!¡±

 Chapter 817 - This is the benefit of being a team

    <h4>Chapter 817: This is the benefit of being a team</h4>

    Old Mr. Rothschild also disagreed.¡±¡±First of all, it must be clear that even the position of the Knights in the Association is very low, and they can even get less than a few billion dors in dividends every year. The key is that they are obedient, but if the deviant Corp reces them, will they be obedient? With their temperament, they definitely won¡¯t be willing to be under us, but if you want them to be equal to our Lord, that¡¯s nonsense. Don¡¯t forget that this is an organization of capitalists, and it¡¯s not something that a group of poor people without any wealth can interfere in. ¡± The Crown Prince of Qatar took off his sses and rubbed them.¡±If this n C fails, I will withdraw from the capital society on behalf of Qatar. I feel that no matter how much money I earn, it would be a sad thing if I don¡¯t have my life to spend it.¡± With that, he stood up and left his seat. Leaving behind a group of supremacies, no one said anything, but the other supremacies were also a little moved. After all, the deviant Corp¡¯s killing methods and ability this time had made him feel afraid. They didn¡¯t want to get involved in this. Before, it was the Lord of the Wei nation, and now it was the Lord of the Middle East. They didn¡¯t know which Lord would be next, but who cared who it was? They were watching you all day long. Could it be that an entire country¡¯s Army would protect you 24 hours a day? Then you can¡¯t possibly stay like this forever, right? Once he rxed, only death would await him. Abu Dhabi¡¯s experience made these Lords feel that if Abu Dhabi couldn¡¯t get through this, then they would reconsider whether to continue to stand on the opposite side of the deviant Corp. This meeting that ended on bad terms was the first time in history that it was caused by external interference, casting a shadow over the entire capital society. Abu Dhabi City. Diesel, V, Chekhov, Mali, Zhang Xiu, Li Wei, and the others were sitting in a coffee shop and talking in detail. ¡°Not bad, Chekhov, your shooting skills have improved. Kurt saw your performance the whole time, and he only described it as ¡®awesome¡¯.¡± V looked at Chekhov and said. Chekhov smiled bitterly.¡±Don¡¯t talk about it, it almost ruined everything. It¡¯s my fault for not calcting the time well. Such a big oversight is too stupid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Under that kind of intense concentration, anyone would forget about the outside world. I can¡¯t me you for that. But since you were able to kill old nine, there¡¯s nothing to say about your marksmanship. I¡¯ll be honest with you!¡± Dieselughed. Mali chuckled,¡±who¡¯s simpler and crueler than me in this mission?¡± What kind of nonsense are you all scheming? it¡¯s a waste of time, but I¡¯m the fastest and most convenient, so I just ran over you with the Hummer. ¡± Li Wei smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Mali felt a pain in the ass when he saw his smile. Could it be that this guy was faster than him? ¡°Old Li, your smile seems unconvinced,¡± he asked. Li Wei took a sip of red wine. At this time, Zhang Xiu smiled and said,¡±¡±He drove a car, and when he passed by the police car that was carrying the three Abu Dhabi¡¯s third generation children, his hand identally touched the front of the car. The conductivity directly damaged the various circuits of their engine. After the electric sparks, under the continuous high temperature of the engine, the oil naturally started to burn. Then, on the highway, there was a ¡®pop¡¯, and the police station self-ignited and exploded. The whole incident was a car self-ignition explosion.¡± Zhang Xiu raised a hand and said,¡±¡±I just touched it. The car exploded a minuteter!¡± The rest of the people present fell silent. Li Wei put down his ss of red wine and leaned back on the sofa with his hands open. His hands deliberately touched Mali and Chekhov, and thetter two quickly moved to the side. Li Wei was speechless. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll get high just by touching it?¡± After that, he was about to put his hand on Zhang Xiu¡¯s shoulder, but the guy stepped aside. Li Wei expressed his sadness. Chekhov remembered something and quickly asked,¡±¡±Oh right, then why are you bringing me to the power station tonight?¡± Li Wei: ¡°the regimentmander asked me to do something at the power station. Currently, the entire Pce is guarded by security and defense experts. They used high-tech equipment, including an ultraviolet system, to prevent any flies from flying in.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± everyone replied. At this time, the police went from house to house to search for the passports of foreigners, especially Chinese people. The restaurant across the street had already been searched by Chinese people. ¡°What a persistent ghost.¡± Zhang Xiu was speechless. Li Wei said,¡±Abu Dhabi is so bold, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending people?¡± At that time, who would stille here to travel? There¡¯s no evidence or suspicious people, and he¡¯s only missing an Asian. What¡¯s the difference between this and racial discrimination? it looks like he¡¯s already given up!¡± Zhang Xiu smiled bitterly.¡±We¡¯re both yellow skinned. You¡¯d better think about how you¡¯re going to be investigatedter.¡± At this moment, a Rolls-Royce Phantom car stopped in front of the coffee shop, and a bearded Middle Eastern man came down to the table and bowed.¡±Mr. Haber asked me toe and pick you up.¡± Zhang Xiu and Li Wei looked at each other, then stood up and walked out of the coffee shop with the other brothers and got into the Rolls-Royce. The other brothers were not Chinese, so they were not afraid. After Zhang Xiu and Li Wei sat down, haber also sat inside and smiled at the two.¡±¡±I¡¯ve received the Messenger¡¯s request and came to pick you up. I heard that they¡¯re searching the entire territory for Chinese people.¡± Li Wei: ¡°you specially came to pick him up. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being suspected?¡± Haberughed.¡±Of course we have to put on a good show. I¡¯m actually here on behalf of the Dubai government to express my condolences to the Abu Dhabi consortium. I¡¯m just about to leave, and I¡¯ll take the two of you with me.¡± Only then did Li Wei and Zhang Xiu sit down with relief. The car window was made of privacy ss, and when haber¡¯s car left Abu Dhabi, he was stopped by the military at the exit for inspection. The driver rolled down half of the window and showed the general his identification.¡±¡±We¡¯re here to represent Dubai to express our condolences to our old friend.¡± The general was a little worried, so he wanted to check it out in his duty.¡±¡±Is it convenient for you to check the car? As this is a special period, we have to check any vehicle¡¯s storage space as long as it can fit one person. I¡¯m sorry, please understand. ¡± As soon as he said that, haber rolled down the window to reveal his face. With a slight frown on his face, he said,¡±¡±We¡¯re all a part of the chieftain, since when did Abu Dhabi not even give face to Dubai and investigate? If you want to check my car, you can, but let your superior do it. ¡± When this general saw Haber, he already had the thought of retreating. He didn¡¯t expect an important member of Dubai to personallye over to express his condolences. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Haber, you can go now.¡± After the general handed the document to the driver, he saluted him and let him through. The Abu Dhabi family indeed didn¡¯t have the final say in this country. Although Abu Dhabi was the political center of the capital, haber¡¯s family was also part of the power, so the general¡¯s investigation of this car was no less than his superiors ¡®. Since haber had given the order, he really had no right to investigate. After the car sessfully left Abu Dhabi, Zhang Xiu and Li Wei looked at each other and smiled in Chinese,¡±¡±As expected, this is the benefit of being a team. Everything has been arranged by the headquarters.¡±

 Chapter 818 - Hello, Iâ€™m the deviant Corp

    <h4>Chapter 818: Hello, I¡¯m the deviant Corp</h4>

    In order not to attract any attention, haber let Zhang Xiu and Li Wei get off the car on a certain road. On the side of the road, there was already a sports car parked there. Zhang Xiu and Li Wei left after getting in. Haber continued to take his car back to Dubai. At night. For the sake of safety, the security team thoroughly checked the list of all the police who had entered the pce Manor. The list of all the police officers in all positions had been checked, from their identity photos to their fingerprints. It was very strict. In the end, one of the police officers from Bantan lie was not present. The security Advisor frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s the Bantan lie? Get him to report here. ¡± ¡°Sir, he went to the toilet.¡± Tell the otherrades around the toilet to find him and confirm his identity.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Not long after, the other party replied,¡±I¡¯ve checked all the toilets, but I don¡¯t see Bantan lie!¡± The security consultant team¡¯s expression changed drastically.¡±There¡¯s a problem. Search and find the person!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the entire Pce Manor suddenly had a power outage and was pitch ck. In the main hall of the pce, a look of panic shed across the Abu Dhabi representative¡¯s face, and he subconsciously shouted at the guards at the door,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? Why would there be a power failure for no reason? What¡¯s wrong with the guards at the electrical system? Aren¡¯t there strict soldiers guarding the ce to prevent them from cutting the power?¡± At this moment, a general picked up a call on his phone. He looked up and said,¡±¡±My King, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s not that the power supply in the manor has been cut off. There¡¯s a problem with the power supply station. The whole city has a power outage.¡± ¡°How could there be a problem with the power supply station¡¯s circuit? The safety measures were so high, how could there be a problem? Ask them what they are doing?¡± The wrinkles on the old chief¡¯s face looked terrifying under the moonlight. ¡°Hurry up and use the spare engine to generate electricity. Light up all the circuits first. They¡¯re going to do something!¡± ¡°They¡¯re already using a temporary generator to generate electricity.¡± The general said. As soon as he finished speaking, the electricity in the entire Pce was turned on. The staff in the backyard had used the engine to generate electricity. Seeing that the lights were still on, the old chief heaved a sigh of relief. He had been frightened by the darkness just now. At this time, the security consultant team ran over and said,¡±¡±King, we¡¯ve checked the police officers ¡®information and found that one of them is missing.¡± ¡°What!¡± The old chief¡¯s eyes cracked,¡±there¡¯s a problem!¡± There must be a problem. Hurry up and search every corner of the pce. ¡± The two Knight bodyguards beside him indicated for him not to be nervous, because they would be able to detect anyone approaching. ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, a sharp scream came from within the pce. It was a safe ce where the women and children of Abu Dhabi had gathered. The old chief and the two knights were shocked and rushed into the main hall. After they rushed in, they saw an unbelievable scene. Arge number of people had died in the main hall! The two knights ran over to take a look, and both had their throats cut. All of them were killed cleanly with a single sh, leaving no survivors! The old chief looked at more than 20 of his family¡¯s descendants all lying in a pool of blood. His body was shaking, and he fell on his butt. The power outagested less than two minutes, and all the people here had died! How did he do that? ¡°Who is it?¡± At that moment, the two knights both caught a faint aura. They saw a man jump out of the window, and he was wearing a police uniform. The two of them rushed over and jumped out of the window to chase him. However, they were shocked to find that the other party¡¯s speed was too fast! This person was officially impersonating Dulson, who was suspicious on the list of police officers. He held a dagger in his hand, and all the lives in the dagger were his! With his speed, he could slit their throats in the dark for three minutes! Almost no one noticed him floating past them. With a gust of wind, their throats felt cold, their brains short-circuited, and they lost consciousness and died. He had let the two knights notice that he had done it on purpose, but he was confident that the two knights would not be able to catch up to him at all. He even deliberately slowed down for a while to let them feel that they could catch up, and then elerated again, turning on his dog-like mode. The Abu Dhabi representative sat on the ground, his face almost crazy. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± The general, the police, and the others came over tofort him, but no one knew how tofort him. This kind of annihtion of the family could no longer be despairing. The old chief had already entered a state of madness.¡±Catch him, I want to cut him into ten thousand pieces, quickly go after him! Lock down the entire Manor, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± The security consultant team all pulled out their guns and ran out. The general gave the order through themunicator. All the guards in the entire Pce Manor were on high alert, looking for the murderer in every corner. In the security team¡¯s data room, after the staff had activated all the detection systems, the video surveince system was still being activated. However, the ultraviolet ray system set up in the main hall was the first to detect moving objects. They quickly reported to the general who was still at the scene,¡±¡±General, the system has detected an unknown object moving in the main hall.¡± The general, who had just walked a short distance away, suddenly trembled. His pupils contracted, and he subconsciously turned around and ran back to the main hall. ¡°King! Leave that ce!¡± The general shouted as he ran in. He was halfway through his sentence when his neck was suddenly strangled by something, and his voice stopped abruptly. When the old chief heard his voice, he turned around and saw an unbelievable scene. He saw the general floating in the air and then his head fell off. The old chief was so scared that he almost had a heart attack. His breathing was rapid, and hey on the ground and crawled back with both hands and feet. He was afraid that the damn thing woulde towards him, but he didn¡¯t see anything. When he leaned back, he suddenly touched something. He reached his hands behind him and felt a pair of straight feet. The old chief¡¯s body quivered, and he turned his head mechanically. He saw a ck cloak and a mask. The Golden clown. This man was Xu Cheng. He looked down at the old chief and asked in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m the deviant Corp!¡± Hello, I¡¯m the deviant Corp! This self-introduction, which had caused so many people to feel fear, had truly scared the old chief¡¯s soul out of his body. ¡°Don ¡®t, don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t kill me!¡± The old chief¡¯s body suddenly crawled on the ground. His legs were so soft that he couldn¡¯t move. Other than pleading, there was only fear on his skinny face. ¡°Tell me, why are you still looking for trouble with that woman? Have you guys forgotten the pain after the scar has healed? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make sure you guys won¡¯t get better. ¡± ¡°I said! I say! Let me go and I¡¯ll tell you, we found out that your woman came back to life. We feel that she has a secret, and the gic technology of the mandb may be rted to her secret. We want to get this technology, so we¡¯re not dealing with you, we just want the secret left in her body. Really, we never thought of dealing with you, we¡¯re different in nature, please let me go!¡± The Abu Dhabi representative wailed. ¡°The nature is indeed different. If you came for me, I might not care since you can¡¯t find me. But if you find out my woman¡¯s Secret, I¡¯m sorry, everyone will die!¡± In the data room, two minutester, the surveince screen was finally turned on. At this time, there were two more bodies. A headless General¡¯s corpse and King Abu Dhabi¡¯s corpse! The staff members who witnessed this scene sat in front of theputer with numb scalps.

 Chapter 819 - Helpless case outcome

    <h4>Chapter 819: Helpless case oue</h4>

    <b>?</b>What made the staff¡¯s scalp go numb was that in the picture, the Abu Dhabi representative was kneeling on both knees, his body prostrated in front, his hands sped together, and the deviant Corp¡¯s totem was left in front! ¡°Chief, The King is Dead!¡± They picked up their microphones and spoke to the security consultants who were still looking for the murderer around the manor. The other side was dumbstruck and stopped in his tracks. He asked,¡±¡±Did you manage to capture the murderer?¡± ¡°This ... No! After the power outage, the surveince system was activated for two minutes. The ultraviolet light was detected, but the surveince footage was not in sync, so it did not capture any of the murderer¡¯s appearance or any of his actions. We only know that he did appear in the main hall and triggered the rm of the surveince system. When the footage was synchronized, the general and the king who were protecting the scene were already dead. ¡± On the other side, the two knights had already lost their target. Meanwhile, themunication device sent the news that the old chief had died, causing the two of them to kick down a tree in anger! Another failure! This time, they hade up with a foolproof n. The security team even transferred GCH to the Army to control the various detection systems and monitoring systems remotely, to prevent the murderer from targeting the main circuit of the pce Manor. There was even a military force guarding the main gate! They even used the case of the Wei nation¡¯s Mitsui eldest son¡¯s assassination as a reference to perfect the other party¡¯s use of the information. But unexpectedly, they actually attacked the city¡¯s power supply station! It was not easy to make a move in the urban power supply station. As the old patriarch had said, the safety factor was so high that ordinary people, except for the technicians, would not know how to stop the power when they went in. There were security guards both inside and outside the power supply station. Even if you went in, you would not know how to operate the technical work, unless you cut off any circuit. However, the power supply station was a high-voltage area. Just casually moving a mobile phone there would cause sudden death from the high voltage and turn it to dust. You could either blow up the power station, even if it was a normal explosion, the power station had safety and explosion protection measures. To put it bluntly, who would be stupid enough toy their hands on the power supply station? Under the premise that you didn¡¯t understand the technical work, no one would think of this. Under normal circumstances, Xu Cheng would also do something that was dangerous and uncertain, but with Li Wei, it was different. He was an electric rat himself, and after picking up Chekhov that night, he went to the power grid and fought with all kinds of lightning with his bare hands. He cut all kinds of fuses with an electric saw, and ordinary people would be killed by the voltage when they got close, but he was almost fine. Secondly, when he cut all kinds of fuse strips, there would be sparks and the circuit would be unstable. However, he used his hands to keep the circuit stable, so that night, it seemed that there was no problem with the power supply. In fact, the major wires of the circuit had been reced with other easily broken materials in the fuse. If necessary, someone could pull and break it, and the power supply from the power station to the city would be cut! The security team also discovered a terrifying thing. That was, before the incident, there was only one suspicious person on their list of people-a police officer who had been switched. However, when he activated the detection system, he found two suspicious moving targets. Then one of the targets could only be exined as someone who had sneaked in during the two minutes of the power outage. Then, here came the problem. There was a three-kilometer garden from the main entrance to the main hall. Even if it was bolt, he would not be able to give him two minutes to run from the main entrance to the main hall in the dark. Even if he could do it, he should not ignore the fact that there were soldiers patrolling the garden and the main hall. There was no reason why he would not notice! However, the target did appear in the detection system after the two-minute power outage. What was even stranger was that after the suspicious moving target in the main hall assassinated the general and the old Abu Dhabi head, no detection system was triggered again. In other words, he disappeared into thin air! When the security team came to this conclusion, the first thing they did was to go to the main hall to see if there were any underground cers or tunnels that could allow people to sneak in or escape. However, they had dug three feet into the ground and even used various detectors to check, but there was no tunnel! Then, a fact that they had no choice but to face came. Why did this suspicious target disappear into thin air? The security team couldn¡¯t exin this behavior. What about the other target? When the call came in, it was detected that he had indeed rushed out from the main hall to the outer gate of the pce. However, what was equally unbelievable was that after the security team assessed the frequency of the rm, they were so shocked that their mouths almost fell off. The guy who ran out of the main hall could touch the next detection system in three seconds. In other words, there were a total of ten detection systems set up within a distance of three kilometers, and one was set up every 300 meters. After the first detection system was triggered, the interval between the activation of the second detection system for this guy was only three seconds! He had run 300 meters in three seconds! It was almost 100 meters per second! ¡°Is this even possible?¡± The security team¡¯s senior directly cursed, but the data and tools were right there, and no one could believe it. ¡°Is this a F * cking human or a ghost?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the surveince camera. ¡± Someone had no choice but to check the surveince camera to see this guy. However, the surveince footage was blurry. ¡°I remember that this surveince camera uses a high-definition 4K screen capture function, right? What the hell is this?¡± When the shadow took a picture, it was still blurry and the face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but it was probably a person. But now, they would rather believe that this was a ghost than a human! Why? Have you ever seen anyone run 100 meters in a second? The people in the security team were going crazy. They felt that this discovery was not a surprise, but a F * cking horror! The director of the security team lowered his head in dejection.¡±The one in the main hall avoided the surveince cameras, so it¡¯s fine that he couldn¡¯t capture anyone. He disappeared after killing someone, and there¡¯s no way to prove how he disappeared or exin how he came in. If we try to exin it by force, we can only say that he fell from the sky and flew away. We also can¡¯t capture the appearance of the other one. We only know that he took ten seconds to run three kilometers from the main hall to the door. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a human or a ghost, but how are we going to announce this to the public with these findings and data?¡± The entire group was so bitter that they couldn¡¯t speak. If they gave any exnation or reason, people would say that they were idiots. Did they think that they were three years old and easy to fool? Flew down? Why don¡¯t you fly down to take a look and then fly out? What are you going to use to fly? The other one, 100 meters per second? Do you think this is a science fiction movie? But the truth was there. In the end, for the sake of their reputation and to not be seen as an idiot by the public, the security team had no choice but to announce the result of the case as: A supernatural event!

 Chapter 820 - Change in status

    <h4>Chapter 820: Change in status</h4>

    The next day, it had dominated the world headlines for two consecutive days.¡¯Abu Dhabi¡¯s family members were assassinated¡¯ thetest development was updated. The new contentpletely shocked the world. ¡°After the eight core members of the Abu Dhabi royal family were killed, the entire Royal Pce was attacked and assassinatedst night. A total of 42 lives of the entire n had been lost in the main hall of the pce. Including Abu Dhabi¡¯s leader! The results of the investigation are still under our attention, and we¡¯ll send you thetest results immediately. ¡± [Latest news: the news about the Abu Dhabi family¡¯s murder has reached the world¡¯s attention. Last night, the entire Abu Dhabi royal family was killed in the pce. The list of names has been investigated, all 42 lives have been killed, no survivors ...] ¡°Deviant Corp¡¯s reconstruction case: the Abu Dhabi royal family is destroyed!¡± ¡°The conflict between the deviant Corp and the Freemasonry has escted!¡± The next day¡¯s news was all about the annihtion of the chieftain¡¯s royal family, which directly became the most shocking assassination case of the year! Abu Dhabi! The richest family in the Middle East, the royal family of the chief! It was a super-rich family consortium with assets of six to seven hundred billion US dors. They were also the Masters of Abu Dhabi, and their deaths caused a sensation simr to the assassination of a country¡¯s president. The key was that all 42 lives of three generations were killed. Not only that, but what was unbelievable was that they died in their own pce. The impact was no less than the death of the president of the M Nation in the White House. It was enough to make people¡¯s eyes pop out. Abu Dhabi¡¯s Royal Pce had national security, but the pce had be the scene of a crime! This was the most unbelievable thing. Military experts from all over the world came forward to condemn Abu Dhabi¡¯s security system and ability. How ironic was it to let the murderer kill all the members of the royal family in the pce, where the country had the highest security? Under the pressure of public opinion from all over the world, the entire country of Abu Dhabi¡¯s armed forces, including all the guards in the pce, were reced and reshuffled. These people were even caught and beaten up by their own people when they went out on the streets. The people even protested and forced everyone in the government to step down. This incident had a huge impact on them. It was no less than the sudden disappearance of the United Kingdom Royal family. It was a problem of faith in the hearts of the people. The royal family was an existence that stabilized the People¡¯s hearts, but it was destroyed! The protesting people began to smash the government buildings, demanding that the useless people get out of office. Some even burned the portraits of some cadres to show their anger. In short, Abu Dhabi was in chaos,pletely in chaos. The royal family, the symbol of a country¡¯s faith, had been killed in the most powerful Center of the country without a single survivor. How hard was it for the people to ept? The ones who suffered the most were the generals of the army. They and their families were even threatened with death. The people berated them for not being worthy of living and that they might as well be buried with the royal family! The government buildings in various ces were directly besieged. Meanwhile, in Dubai. The n leader had heard the news in the middle of the night. His mind was filled with the handsome face of his third son. He was really dead! The deviant Corp actually exterminated the Abu Dhabi royal family! An open assassination in front of the enemy¡¯s Army! It¡¯s to tell the world that the deviant Corp is here, and after we kill them, they¡¯re gone! The royal family of a country! They were all killed just like that! The eyes of the n leader, who hadn¡¯t slept for two nights, were a little red, but he didn¡¯t feel tired at all, only panic! Yes, they were panicking because there was actually someone in this world who could go in and kill someone in front of your Army in broad daylight and then retreat in one piece! Did she still feel safe? This was a situation that all the influential leaders in the world were most unwilling to see! If one day, someone in this country, or even the White House, coulde and take your life, who wouldn¡¯t be scared? Compared to this ability, the deviant Corp¡¯s courage was even more difficult to fathom, and they really did dare! Do you know what it means to exterminate the royal family of a country? The monarch would face a period of pain! Just as he was deep in thought, his Butler walked in and said,¡±¡±Patriarch, the representatives of the other five countries wish for you to attend the meeting. The current leader of the Abu Dhabi royal family has passed away and needs someone to take charge. They have speciallye to invite you to attend the meeting.¡± The n leader¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. How could he have neglected such an important matter? With the extinction of the Abu Dhabi royal family, as the ruler, no one else had the right to take over the throne. Thus, it could only be jointly managed by the other 5 big countries! That meant that Abu Dhabi¡¯s crude oil resources and assets ... The n leader¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was a huge profit! With Dubai¡¯s position as the most powerful country in the country, if he didn¡¯t participate in this meeting, it would be impossible for it to continue. Go and call haber over, tell him that he¡¯sing to this meeting with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the Butler finished speaking, he bowed and left. And when the people in the tribe heard that the patriarch was going to the country of Abu Dhabi this time, they actually didn¡¯t call him the heir haliman, but haber! Haber, who had never entered the core management level and had always been an idle member, was called over by the old patriarch to attend this important meeting. In terms of status, haber was far inferior to Harriman, but haber had indeed been called to attend the meeting. This matter gave the inner circle of the Dubai Royal Family a subtle message. Harriman even broke things at home to vent his anger. No one could guess the thoughts behind the old patriarch¡¯s actions. But even a fool would know that this meeting would most likely be about how to split Abu Dhabi¡¯s resources and put them in the hands of the five countries. With such a big cake to be split, there would definitely be a restructuring of the government on the spot. At that time, they would directly appoint someone to take up a position. Obviously, haber would probably be appointed to a position! Sitting in the same car with the Dubai leader, haber looked very calm, but he was very excited on the inside, and his hands were tightly clenched. The n leader¡¯s trip was to send him another signal. The Butler had already secretly told him what he was here for, so it would be a lie if haber wasn¡¯t excited. The chieftain might be reorganized with the fall of the Abu Dhabi royal family! Most of the chips for restructuring were in the hands of the Dubai Royal Family, because other than Abu Dhabi, the Dubai Royal Family was the most powerful in the chieftain country. He might y an important role in this reorganization. He really didn¡¯t expect that the deviant Corp could actually get rid of Abu Dhabi this time and leave such a big cake for the Dubai Royal Family. The royal family of Dubai could ignore haber, but they had to pay attention to who gave them this opportunity! Deviant! And haber was already a part of the deviant Corp! The n leader must pay attention to haber!

 Chapter 821 - I hope everyone can participate

    <h4>Chapter 821: I hope everyone can participate</h4>

    The UA spokesperson still stood up to speak. ¡°We can not invade thend of mercenaries, we can also stop attacking thend of mercenaries, and we can also support and recognize the sovereignty of thend of mercenaries, but the deviant Corp! They had to be annihted! No matter what, this operation in thend of mercenaries can not be dyed, but we promise to ensure the safety of the residents in thend of mercenaries. Our slogan this time is ¡®peacekeeping¡¯! Anyone who tries to create arge-scale threat is already considered a terrorist, and we have the obligation to eradicate everything. ¡± Gongji was anxious! The extermination of Abu Dhabi¡¯s n made them anxious. The remaining supremacies were getting anxious! Now that the deviant Corp didn¡¯t die, they couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Therefore, instead of ying dirty in private, it was better to directly mobilize the Army to destroy it! They could no longer afford to assassinate each other behind each other¡¯s backs. As soon as the Capitol spokesperson finished speaking, the deviant Corp spokesperson also recorded a video on social media. ¡°We¡¯ve already said that this is a war between us and the capital society. Mitsui, who died before, was the head of the Asia division of the capital society, and the one who died now is the head of the Middle East Division. We don¡¯t care who he is, we only care about killing the people of the capital society. Are you afraid just because they¡¯re all big shots when you raise your gun and fight back? No matter who he is, as long as he stands on the opposite side of us, we will only raise our butcher¡¯s knife and kill him! ¡°Look at those people who died before. Look at their identities. They are all transcendent existences. They can already override the rules of thew. How can the people who are hurt fight against them? ¡°There¡¯s no way to fight at all, causing this group of people to be unscrupulous and think that they are the Masters of thew. Our appearance is to bnce the existence of these so-called orderlies! Since they ignore thew, we can also ignore thew and y dirty with them. So what? Are you afraid? Are you politicians and capitalists so afraid that you¡¯ll use the Army to exert pressure? Let me tell you, we won¡¯tpromise. If you encounter those bastards who ignore thew and get away with it, you can¡¯t fight them. As long as you have enough evidence, you can send us an anonymous letter. I promise that he won¡¯t see the sun the next day! Even your country¡¯sws can¡¯t protect him!¡± The deviant Corp¡¯s speech this time was very arrogant, but it had to be said that it attracted a lot of loyal fans around the world! Because they were the only existence that dared to speak against the White House spokesperson, and they were a private organization! In particr, many people in the West really worshipped this kind of individual heroism, and it was the first time the deviant Corp had appeared in front of them in such a specific image. ¡°We don¡¯t usually kill people, but when we do, we only kill people of a certain level and above. You might have met a lot of these people in life. They are high and mighty, and they y with the masses. The people can never win against them, and even thew can¡¯t punish them. It¡¯s okay, everyone, really, thew can¡¯t punish them. This guy who could cover the sky with one hand should go to hell to repent! ¡°We¡¯re not good people, because we won¡¯t be aw-abiding group of people. But we can¡¯t stand those people who always use thew to bind you, but they treat thew as bullsh * t. So, we can¡¯t stand these kinds of people the most. As long as you think that this kind of scumbag can get away with it even though you¡¯re in so much pain that you wish you were dead, you have enough evidence, and we¡¯ll help you punish him. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson. If he doesn¡¯t follow the rules, then he¡¯ll follow our wild ways!¡± The deviant Corp¡¯s words directly attracted the goodwill of those people. However, some countries ¡®higher-ups came out to call for an appeal. For example, an official from Korea stood out and angrily said,¡±¡±Everyone, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. These people are just trying to win your favor and reduce their sense of guilt. A person who doesn¡¯t act ording to thew, if not a criminal, what is he? A bunch of reasons to be crowned as the Emperor, Hmph! I agree with the United States sending troops to thend of mercenaries to destroy the deviant Corp! This is the safest n for the safety of all mankind. ¡± Alright, this was the meaning of the Lackey standing out to support its master. At this point, there weren¡¯t manyckeys that the M Nation could order around, but Korea was definitely the first to respond to the call. In addition to the bangziguo country, the Wei nation, which had just been injured by the deviant Corp, also stood up to fight against them. ¡°The Wei nation will take it upon themselves to eradicate the deviant Corp, and we have already formted a series of ns to eradicate the deviant Corp. We will neverpromise with terrorism.¡± Alright, now the social circle is lively. But to their disappointment, the deviant Corp¡¯s ount didn¡¯t resume any provocativements, and the smell of gunpowder was extinguished. This time, the deviant Corp came out to speak the truth, and they actually gained a lot of fans. For example, someizens who hated the nature of their country chose to support the deviant Corp very rationally because they didn¡¯t cause anyrge-scale explosion or murder cases, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to define them as that kind of organization. They were only doing assassination missions, and the killing was for revenge, so there were still some rational people who chose to support the deviant Corp. It was because the deviant Corp had pointed out the essential problem that they had been wanting to point out. Thew was used to punish ordinary civilians, but it served those with money and power. Everyone had a scale in their hearts, but most of the time, they could not say it out loud. Therefore, the people who supported the deviant Corp were more than those who supported the righteous. The deviant Corp¡¯s ount actually had more than ten million followers in less than two days, which was also a wonder. The country where the social mediapany was located even asked thepany to close the ount of the deviant Corp. However, thispany¡¯s Chairman and CEO didn¡¯t answer the phone and stood up the relevant departments. Who would dare to shut it down? If you provoke them, even if your family is on the National Security level, it won¡¯t be enough for them to kill you! And then, the third day. The deviant Corp¡¯s social ount finally responded to the Korean spokesperson: ¡°In the past two days, a lot of people have leftments asking if we¡¯re scared. Actually, that¡¯s not the case. We¡¯ve spent two days and finally found some evidence from the Korean spokesperson. We¡¯ve received some reports from the public and have searched for evidence of this spokesperson¡¯s ugly behavior. Here, I would like to officially announce that we¡¯ve received a one-dor reward from the user who reported us and will give this B * stard the appropriate punishment within seven days. Everyone can be a witness. We hope that ... Everyone can also participate in this game. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a citizen or not, as long as you have a dor. ¡± After the post was posted on Weibo, the Korean spokesperson had goosebumps all over his body and fainted in front of theputer.

 Chapter 822 - Idiot

    <h4>Chapter 822: Idiot</h4>

    Xu Cheng was enjoying high-ss treatment in haber¡¯s Vi. There were female masseuses, a million-Yuan red wine, the freshest fruit juice, and wild meat ughtered on the spot. He saw the headlines on social media and smiled.¡±¡±I have to thank this Korean man for sessfully turning his attention to them.¡± Haber poured him a ss of red wine and smiled.¡±¡±Is the spokesperson really going to cause him trouble?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve already said it, so it¡¯s not something to be trifled with. Right now, our global supporters are watching to see if the Korean spokesperson will be fine. This is a chance to prove our ability. If we fail, we¡¯ll be smacking our own faces.¡± Haber: ¡°you¡¯re so brazen. The whole country will protect the person involved. I think the chances of failure are very high. You might as well act first and then make up for itter. Now, you¡¯ve alerted the enemy.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the deviant Corp always greet us first before they make a move. We like those people who know we¡¯re going to kill them, but they¡¯re going crazy and helpless. Sometimes this is also a psychological battle, and in the future, the word ¡®deviant¡¯ will be synonymous with shock and death.¡± Haber clinked sses with him andughed,¡±¡±I almost missed it. Thank you for this. I feel that after this drama, I have the confidence to fight for the position of heir with my big brother!¡± Speaking up to this point, haber¡¯s face turned serious and excited. For him, bing the heir was too important. This time, he appeared in the Council meeting and let outsiders see his position in the family. In the future, he would be representing the royal family of Dubai more. ¡°Look at how excited you are, what¡¯s so rare about the position of heir to the royal family? if you do well in the future, even your father will give you face, but for now, just don¡¯t lose the capital of the deviant Corp, we¡¯re really too poorpared to the capital society.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t worry.¡± Haberughed.¡±Even if I lose money, I can¡¯t let you guys lose money. This is a big favor, and I¡¯ll remember it in my heart. If you need anything in the future, just give me a call, and I¡¯ll help you with the money. I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder.¡±Okay, if I don¡¯t trust you and think you¡¯re unreliable, I won¡¯t let you join. The strength of the deviant Corp has been known by more people, and there will be people who will find a way to join. You need to check, and I may have to trouble you on this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more. I admit that I was wrong in the past and wasn¡¯t interested in your position, but now that you¡¯re chasing me away, I won¡¯t give up my board member title.¡± Haber said shamelessly. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be leaving. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand about joining the organization, you can ask Benjamin. For the time being, we won¡¯t take in any members from the capital society.¡± ¡°I understand. They¡¯re sworn enemies, after all.¡± Haber nodded.¡±Right, my father wants to see you.¡± ¡°Another day. It¡¯s not the time yet. You have to understand that the more mysterious we are and the stronger our trump cards are, the more secure your position will be.¡± Haber nodded.¡±Where are you going? When are you going toe over and sit with me?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. Now, of course, I¡¯m going to fulfill my promise and go to Korea to y with them. This country has been very active recently. I hope they will wee me as a guest. ¡± Xu Cheng smiled and left. And outside the door. Harriman was so angry that he wanted to rush in, but haber¡¯s trusted driver stopped him. ¡°Mr. Harriman, you can¡¯t go in. The master is meeting an important guest!¡± ¡°Let go of your hand. Do you believe I¡¯ll chop it off?¡± Harriman roared at his servant. His henchman knew who haber was receiving, so he stood in front of him and blocked the way to the garden. After haber came out, mance walked over and asked,¡±¡±Big brother, what made you so angry?¡± Xu Cheng walked out with him. To be exact, it was haber who came out to see Xu Cheng off. Seeing Harriman, he also asked casually. ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t be angry?¡± Harriman¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±Haber, you said that you don¡¯t make as much money as I do, that you¡¯re not as capable as I am, that you¡¯re easy tomunicate with, and that you¡¯re not as broad as I am. What right do you have to represent the family? Do you still have any respect for me, your big brother?¡± There was no reason for Harriman not to be angry. Even if he swallowed 30% of Abu Dhabi¡¯s political and territorial resources, that would still be worth more than 200 billion US dors. As the next sessor, this money could do many things in his hands. It could even enter his own pocket and reach at least tens of billions of US dors! This was a sum of money that was enough to make people go crazy. So, he was very angry that the n leader suddenly changed to someone else to train, but he didn¡¯t dare to go against his father, so he could onlye to haber, who was usually very kind and soft. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. You have to ASK FATHER.¡± Harriman directly grabbed haber¡¯s cor and angrily said,¡±¡±Are you a viin who has achieved sess? Find out who the heir is. ¡± After all, haber was receiving a guest like Xu Cheng, and he was a bit angry at his big brother for not giving him face. ¡°Big brother, I still have a guest to receive. Can we talkter?¡± Haber¡¯s face sank. ¡°Guest? What guest?¡± Harriman looked at Xu Cheng, who was wearing a cloak and couldn¡¯t see his face, and said in disdain,¡±¡±What guest could be more important than me? I have something important to discuss with you. ¡± Haber¡¯s face turned cold. Now that Xu Cheng was the one he could rely on, being ignored and looked down on by Harriman like this made haber very angry. ¡°You brothers can talk. Just get your driver to send me.¡± Xu Cheng just said indifferently. When he turned around, he nced at Harriman and said,¡±Seeing that you¡¯re big brother haber, I won¡¯t hold it against you this time, but I hope you¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡± Harriman still wanted to say a few more words, but haber quickly pulled him back and covered his mouth with one hand, not letting him talk back. Xu Cheng got into the Rolls-Royce and left the manor. ¡°Do you know you almost got into trouble? The next time you see this person, you¡¯d better have a better attitude!¡± Haber directly scolded his brother,¡±you idiot!¡± Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy receiving him instead of you?¡± ¡°Is this how you talk to me?¡± Harriman looked at haber in disbelief, and his face looked like he was about to go berserk. It was bad enough that haber ignored him, but even his pig friends were ignoring him. Did they really think that he was going to be the heir, so everyone could ignore him? ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you.¡± Haber knew that in this guy¡¯s emotional state, anything he said would be useless, so he simply didn¡¯t say anything and left. Harriman couldn¡¯t wait for haber to treat him like this, so he directly went to his father¡¯s bedroom to report this matter. In fact, he was justining. Haber has already forgotten how to respect this big brother of his. Father, it¡¯s hard for him to achieve great things with his personality.¡± After listening to Harriman¡¯s words, the Dubai patriarch paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. ¡°You said haber was very polite to this person? He even threatened and scolded you for the sake of an outsider?¡± ¡°Yes, father, do you think this is right?¡± Harriman nodded. The chief guessed Xu Cheng¡¯s identity, and he narrowed his eyes. He suddenly turned around and threw a p at Xu Cheng.¡±Idiot!¡± Harriman covered the side of his face that was burning, dumbfounded!

 Chapter 823 - Take a photo to prove that we were here

    <h4>Chapter 823: Take a photo to prove that we were here</h4>

    Bang nation. In the capital. The Foreign Affairs spokesperson, PEI renbiao, had not been able to sleep or eat in peace for the past few days. Ever since he saw that the deviant Corp¡¯s official social ount had tagged him and wanted to assassinate him in broad daylight, when he saw this message, it was as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid. Just think about the list of people that the deviant Corp had killed before. It was only missing a list of names at the level of a country¡¯s president. Oh, wrong! If the king of the royal family counted, then the king of Abu Dhabi was already dead! And his entire family was dead. It wasn¡¯t an assassination. To be exact, it was an open assassination that could kill someone. How could he not be afraid? Being targeted by such an organization, who could sleep well every day? Ever since he was told on Weibo that he was on the deviant Corp¡¯s death list, PEI renbiao immediately used the bangziguo¡¯s official diplomatic ount to leave a message: ¡°I¡¯m not a Freemasonry member. It¡¯s not in line with your rules to assassinate me!¡± The social media users sneered at hisment. Aiyo, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant before? Why are you so scared now? Deviant Corp: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, someone paid a dor for your life. We have enough information to kill you. There are still six days to the end of the week.¡± PEI renbiao was smashing things in the office, and his diplomatic subordinates even stayed far away from him, afraid that they would be implicated if they were too much in the way of the deviant Corp¡¯s assassination. For example, if they were going to kill someone with a sniper rifle, and you happened to be in front of them, that would be unfortunate. Although it was less than six days away from a week, with the deviant Corp¡¯s speed, who knew if they were already on PEI renbiao. PEI renbiao had spent an entire day waiting. He was afraid. He was afraid of this kind of torturous waiting. Just as he was about to use his official ount to apologize, the Department of Defense came directly to his Ministry of Foreign Affairs. After submitting the documents, well-trained Criminal Police elites in suits came in one by one and said,¡±¡±Sir PEI renbiao, you are not allowed to speak privately in your ount. Since you have already spoken, our country will go to war with them. Let theme and assassinate us. We will make sure that they will not be able to return!¡± PEI renbiao sat in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. He sneered.¡±Of course, your names aren¡¯t on the list. Do you know how it feels? There¡¯s still five days left. Two days from their departure from Abu Dhabi to Seoul is more than enough time. Perhaps they¡¯re already on their way to Seoul. No, I have to run!¡± A Criminal Police officer from the Ministry of National Defense said sternly,¡±Please mind your status! You¡¯re our diplomat. What are you afraid of? If you run away, what will the world think of our country? Your words and actions represent us, and your previous cowardice is enough for you to lose your hat. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll quit, okay? I just responded to the higher-ups ¡®orders to cooperate with the M Nation, but now you can see that I¡¯m being targeted by the deviant Corp, I¡¯m innocent, understand?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to ensure your safety. We have the ability to protect you. What are you afraid of?¡±the officer said in a deep voice. It¡¯s just a small civilian organization. You don¡¯t even care about our neighboring country, so why are you afraid of this small organization?¡± ¡°China is a National dispute, no matter what I say, there is freedom of speech, but the deviant Corp is different. The bullsh * t freedom of speech andw is just courting death in their eyes. You all know what kind of people the deviant Corp has in their assassination history. Three days ago, an entire royal family died, and I don¡¯t want to lose my life because of work.¡± As PEI renbiao spoke, he pulled off his tie and was ready to resign. When he walked past the officer, the officer roared,¡±¡±Do you think that this is the time for you to act on your emotions? You¡¯re now representing the face of the country. If you resign, the whole world willugh at us for only being good at talking nonsense. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± He had scared PEI renbiao. Then, the criminal Police officer said with a pleasant expression,¡±¡±Trust us, we¡¯ve faced all kinds of international assassin groups and bandits before, so we have the experience in dealing with them. You¡¯re not only doing this for yourself, but also for the country. Please!¡± As he spoke, the group of police officers from the Ministry of Defense bowed to PEI renbiao. PEI renbiao took a deep breath and the Colonel continued,¡±¡±Now even if you resign and beg for mercy, the deviant Corp¡¯s style will not change. Since it¡¯s already a foregone conclusion, then let¡¯s face them head-on. Since they have shown us the time and goal, we don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t protect you. We are on the side of justice, and if the deviant Corp that even the Wei nation and Abu Dhabi couldn¡¯t handle were to fall in Seoul what kind of level would the security and international image of Seoul be improved to? From another perspective, this was also an opportunity! It¡¯s a chance to spread the might of our country!¡± PEI renbiao sighed and said,¡±how can I not know about this?¡± If I can get through this, I will leave a great image in the hearts of the people. I can even stand undefeated in the next presidential election. But,pared to all this, my life is more important!¡± The Colonel continued to persuade him.¡±¡±Currently, the Wei nation has submitted a list of suspects.(Xu Cheng¡¯s information) we also asked for a copy, and we can probably guess that the deviant Corp probably has a Chinese shadow, so during this week, we banned all Chinese tourists from entering the country, which basically restricted some of the deviant Corp members from entering Seoul. Secondly, we have already obtained information on global criminals from Interpol, so as long as anyone with criminal experience enters the country, we can exclude them. This time ... All the countries in the world are watching us and the whole world is helping us, but you¡¯re going to give up?¡± PEI renbiao calmed down and asked,¡±what did the Ministry of Tourism say?¡± If we restrict the Chinese froming, they¡¯re a big family. How much money will we lose?¡± Colonel: ¡°the Ministry of Tourism has topromise and ept our arrangement. They will temporarily stop China¡¯s tourist visas for a week. Although it will cost a lot of money, this is more important than the country¡¯s reputation.¡± PEI renbiao rubbed his tired eyes with both hands.¡±¡±I haven¡¯t slept for two days. This kind of torture is really making me break down.¡± ¡°Trust us. Go to your house and have a good sleep.¡± At this moment, the diplomat¡¯s subordinate ran into the office.¡±Sir, it¡¯s not good, the deviant Corp¡¯s official ount has updated its content, take a look for yourself.¡± PEI renbiao turned around and moved his mouse. After the monitor turned on, he clicked on the hottest headline on social media. The deviant Corp. He clicked into the deviant Corp column. He saw the deviant Corp update a picture. It was a selfie with a bird¡¯s eye view of Seoul. The content read,¡±I¡¯ve arrived in Seoul take a photo to prove that you¡¯ve been here.¡± PEI renbiao almost peed in his pants, and his eyes were about to fall out. The officer turned the disy screen around, and his subordinate eximed,¡±¡±From this bird¡¯s eye view of Seoul he must have taken the selfie above the Landmark Tower of Seoul.¡±

 Chapter 824 - The commander who vomited blood

    <h4>Chapter 824: Themander who vomited blood</h4>

    Everyone was shocked. ¡°When is the update?¡± The officer asked. ¡°Just a minute ago, the IP disyed on his phone was from the South Mountain tower,¡± said a Foreign Affairs employee. ¡°Prepare a car for me. He¡¯s too F * cking arrogant!¡± The criminal Police officer turned around and rushed out of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs with a group of people. All the police officers got into the car one after another and drove in the direction of thendmark building, the South Mountain tower. ¡°Block all the vehicles in and out of the South Mountain tower. No vehicles are allowed to enter; especially no vehicles that enter the range of the South Mountain tower!¡± The criminal Police officer picked up the microphone and ordered the police officers who had already gone to deploy the garrison to arrest the people. The traffic Department also cooperated. The Korean people who followed Facebook all knew that the deviant Corp had entered the country, and many people were willing to cooperate when their cars were stopped. It could be said that this was a big battle, and in order to catch the deviant Corp, the whole country was united. However, after the police had sealed off the area within a 500-meter radius around the southern mountain tower, a total of more than 100 meters of fully armed police officers stood under the southern mountain tower. The senior Criminal Police officer of the Ministry of National Defense looked up at the South Mountain tower, then looked at the time, and asked if there were any suspicious foreign people on the traffic vehicles outside. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to stop them yet,¡± the other party replied. The Chief of Defense tugged at his tie, feeling a little serious and nervous.¡±Are the aerial drones ready? keep an eye on the suspect who jumped and used any aircraft to escape.¡± ¡°Yes, the aerial surveince is ready. There are no blind spots.¡± ¡°Alright, I have everything.¡± The chief of National Defense waved his hand and said,¡±go!¡± Don¡¯t miss a single corner!¡± More than a hundred heavily armed police forces rushed into the southern mountain tower in a single file, ready to intercept the other party at the highest floor. The tourists were called to the side for identity checks. ¡°The first floor is safe. There are no suspicious targets.¡± ¡°The second level is no problem. Prepare to enter the fifth level.¡± ...... ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the highest floor of the southern mountain tower. We¡¯re checking every blind spot, but we haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡± A brief report from the frontline soldiers came from themunicator. The Senior Minister of National Defense stood below with his hands on his waist and paced back and forth. He picked up themunicator and asked themand center,¡±¡±How¡¯s the situation with Mr. PEI renbo? Tell all the soldiers on the line that the suspect has entered the border. Everyone, be on 120% alert. This is not a joke, we don¡¯t have much time to deploy. We can¡¯t make any mistakes. All hidden sentries must be in position immediately, do you hear me?¡± ¡°ye sir!¡± Before the Minister of Defense could finish his sentence, his assistant patted him on the shoulder, his body trembling. He red at his assistant. He was unhappy that he was interrupted while giving orders. However, the assistant¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and his entire body was trembling as he handed the phone over to him.¡±¡±Grow, grow ... Senior officer! Take a look for yourself!¡± The officer saw that he had a social deviant column on his phone, and it had been updated a minute ago. The content gave the officer goosebumps all over his body and made him tremble. It was a video taken at close range from behind them. In other words, all of their deployment to the South Mountain tower had been recorded in the video, and the content said: Let¡¯s see what this bunch of stupid police officers from Korea are doing. The officer suddenly turned around to look around, but there was no one around. He looked at the distance in the video, it was less than a hundred meters behind them! After running for a hundred meters, he found that it was an empty field without any filming equipment! In other words, someone had been standing here and taking these pictures before leaving! ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that there were people here before?¡± The senior officer questioned the police officers standing guard around him angrily. ¡°No,¡± the police officers shook their heads. The officer¡¯s face turned green! Insult! This was a tant insult! Looking at thements on social media, all of them were mocking this group of people¡¯s remarks. The key was that he was the mainmander this time, so he became the center of the ridicule. He had be the target of their teasing. How detestable! The officer angrily kicked the wall. Just then, the deviant Corp column in his hands was updated again. It was a picture of a Valley. The officer¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly picked up hismunicator.¡±¡±Cable car! He was on the cable car! Seal off both sides of the mountain from the top to the bottom! This picture is updated immediately, indicating that he is still on the cable car at the top of the mountain. The cable car will take five minutes to get from the top of the mountain to the exit at the bottom of the mountain. There is still time, hurry!¡± After that, he led all his subordinates to the exit of the cable car. The police at the bottom of the southern mountain Pagoda all rushed to the exit of the cable car from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. ¡°This bastard, if I catch you, I¡¯ll skin you alive! This is the first time the suspect has provoked us like this!¡± In the car, the senior officer gritted his teeth so hard that his eyes were about to spit fire. He casually looked at his phone and almost vomited blood when he saw thements left by the viewers of the deviant Corp. Fan 1 thought,[the defense of the security guards in this small country is really bad.] Fan 2: look at how theirmander is putting his hands on his waist and looking so cool. Especially when he¡¯s wearing a ck suit. It¡¯s so funny. Compared to the handsome Criminal Police in the movies, it feels like the difference between reality and movies. They were filming behind him for half a day and they didn¡¯t even realize it. They need to pay for their intelligence. Fan 3:¡±with such security forces, no wonder they can only rely on America. Speaking of which, where did they get the courage to go against China?¡± Fan 4:¡±if I were themander, I would have no face to face my fellow vigers.¡± Fan 5: shut up, the guards already know where the deviant Corp went. Let me tell you, they have already blocked the entrance and exit of the cable car. Unless the deviant Corp jumped down from the valley, don¡¯t even think about running away, Hmph! Fan 6:¡±previous poster, I can tell from your tone that you¡¯re great!¡± I just want to ask, if your diplomat died heroically this time, would you publish in the newspaper: The deviant Corp was from Korea? Fan 7: I bet with the fifth floor that the deviant Corp won¡¯t be arrested. Watching him update his content and fight with the police, it feels so F * cking exciting. I don¡¯t have to go to work today, so I¡¯m going to watch this live broadcast. Fan 8: top seven, it¡¯s really exciting. If the deviant Corp can break out of the encirclement today, I¡¯ll be a fan of them for the rest of my life. This is a group of high IQ organizations, and the key is that they¡¯re still so brazen that you can¡¯t do anything, haha. Fan 9: I just want to ask how the other tourists on the cable car are feeling at this time. When they open this social column and see that the deviant Corp is also on the cable car, will they pee? Fan 10: haha, that¡¯s possible. That was the synonym of death, the deviant Corp, and anyone who met them would be scared and frightened. Fan11: the best short video of the century has been released. It¡¯s this scene of a police officer being yed by a suspect. I think this scene will be a stain on themander¡¯s reputation that will never be erased. I think this short film should be called ¡®enemy suspect and our police¡¯.

 Chapter 825 - I have hundreds of ways to kill a dog like you

    <h4>Chapter 825: I have hundreds of ways to kill a dog like you</h4>

    After turning off the phone page. The chief of National Defense looked gloomy. ¡°Faster!¡± He urged the driver. The police car made way for them, and they were already at the exit of the cable car. ¡°How is it?¡± The police officer said,¡±it¡¯s only been four minutes since the photo was updated. We¡¯ve checked the nearest bus. It¡¯s a citizen, so there¡¯s no problem with his identity. There are two more cable cars left, and the suspect is probably up there.¡± The Chief of Defense nodded and looked at a cable car slowlying down from the mountainside. The police all aimed their guns at the cable car that was about to arrive. After the car stopped, all the police officers surrounded it. In the end, there were only two girls in the cable car who were hugging each other tightly. They investigated their identities and knew that they were Chinese based on their Korean ent. However, they still had to retrieve their identity records. The Chief of Defense looked at the other cable car that was about to arrive. If the suspect was not on the cable car, he must have escaped. However, the cable car could not go down. If the suspect was afraid of being caught, he could only jump into the valley and die. When the other cable car came down, the police also surrounded it. However, there was no one in the cable car. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s empty,¡± Even without him saying anything, the officer could see that there was no one in the cable car through the transparent ss. The suppressed anger on his face was about to explode. He walked in unhurriedly and couldn¡¯t help but squat down under the stool in the cable car to see if there was any possibility of hiding people. Of course, this was unnecessary, as the police subordinates could see that he was already desperate. ¡°Come over andpare the photo released by the deviant Corp with this cable car, then extract it for me to see if there are any fingerprints left on the cable car. Check it for me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the officer got out of the cable car, he pulled off his tie and took off his coat. He had been running up and down the mountain, and he was as tired as a dog. In the end, he had found nothing. It would be a lie to say that he was not angry. The key was how the live broadcast had yed them. ¡°Senior officer.¡± At this moment, the assistant passed the phone to him in disbelief. The officer looked at the main page of the deviant Corp and refreshed another photo. The photo taken at the scene was his background photo again, and it was the work uniform he was wearing now, and the background was here! The Chief of Defense¡¯s pupils widened. He immediately stood up and looked around, trying to find the person who took the photo. ¡°Stop all the tourists and confiscate all their cameras. Find this photo in their cameras. If they don¡¯t have it, take it to the station and find the technicians to check the history of the deleted records!¡± The senior officer shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± The police began to intercept the tourists on the steps to confiscate their cameras, which caused a lot of opposition. There were a lot of tourists at the scene, some cooperated, some didn¡¯t cooperate, and those who didn¡¯t cooperate even had a conflict with the senior official of the Ministry of Defense. He was so angry that he would rather kill the wrong person than let go. Just as he was still arguing with the others, the deviant Corp Home page that his assistant was staring at on his phone was updated again. The scenery in the photo had already left the southern mountain tower. The content said,¡±let¡¯s go to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs building.¡± The Chief of Defense¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hurry up! They¡¯ve already left this ce, and their destination is the Ministry of Foreign Affairs building. ¡± He picked up his coat and rushed down the mountain to the car. A group of hundreds of police officers and police cars came to the southern mountain tower and went back without a destination. The Minister of Defense felt like he had been yed. He sat in the back of the car and vented his anger by kicking the bottom of the car. For the first time, there was such an arrogant suspect who dared to challenge the Korean police! If the case was not closed, and the suspect was allowed to leave the country, then the reputation of Korea would take a huge blow. ¡°Give Mr. PEI renbo a call, I want to talk to him.¡± After PEI renbiao took the phone, he said in a panic,¡±¡±Come back quickly, I¡¯ve seen the deviant Corp¡¯s home page, they¡¯re alreadying towards me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have police officers stationed in the surrounding buildings. No sniper will be able to climb up, including the blind spots of your office window. In other words, if the suspect wants to attack you with a sniper rifle, he will be taken down by our police officers no matter where he appears. Mr. PEI renbiao, believe us. Please do one more thing.¡± ¡°For what?¡± PEI renbiao asked. The Chief of Defense: ¡°Use your ount to continue provoking the deviant Corp and force them to make a move today. Our deployment is very good today, almost surrounding the entire Foreign Affairs building. As long as you stay in your office, they will be taken down as soon as they appear. If they don¡¯t make a move today, we will be very passive for the next four days, and they will also do security checks on the Foreign Affairs building. I¡¯m afraid they will give up, and this is not the result we want. Now they have humiliated our police. We have to leave them here. Otherwise, even if this assassination is unsessful, our image will be damaged if we let them escape. ¡± PEI renbiao nodded after thinking for a while. He then logged into his social media ount and updated a piece of news. ¡°Wee to the deviant Corp, I¡¯m at the Foreign Affairs building, why don¡¯t I see you? Although I admit that my life is worth more than a dor, since you¡¯ve taken the money, you should do something for the informant. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t your boasting just now be equivalent to bullsh * t?¡± He and the other staff were all watching the deviant Corp¡¯s reaction, and the official ount didn¡¯t respond to him immediately. PEI renbiao waited for three minutes before a police officer beside him signaled for him to continue provoking him. ¡°By the way, do you know which room my office is in? Do you want me to pull open the curtains so you can have a sniping view?¡± ¡°It¡¯s FiveO¡¯ clock now. I¡¯ll be off work in half an hour. By then, you won¡¯t know my schedule,¡± PEI renbiao continued to provoke him. At the same time. At the bottom of a building diagonally across from the Foreign Affairs building, Xu Cheng was carrying a sniper rifle on his back. In this building, the parking lot toll collector, the elevator entrance staff, and the staff at the entrance of every building were all switched by the police. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t just this building, as long as it was convenient for PEI renbiao¡¯s office at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to see, the police had done their job. There were a total of three buildings that could carry out the assassination of PEI renbiao. However, the entire building had been guarded by the police. As long as there was a suspicious person, anyone who wanted to go to the rooftop or go upstairs would be captured by the surveince cameras inside the building. Xu Cheng waspletely invisible the whole time, and his hands grew out sticky meaty pads. He was like a lizard behind the building as he slowly climbed up to the top of the building. When he climbed to a ce where he could see PEI renbiao¡¯s office, he stopped and used his sniper rifle to capture the entire scene of PEI renbiao working. PEI renbiao and the others, who were waiting for the deviant Corp¡¯s reply, finally got one. The result was a picture. It was a picture of PEI Ren¡¯s watch exposed through the floor-to-ceiling ss window. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, you little bastard. I have hundreds of ways to kill a dog like you. ¡± Seeing the photo, all the police immediately rushed to PEI renbiao, afraid that he would be shot. PEI renbiao¡¯s body was drenched in cold sweat as he pushed the police away and roared at the top of the Ministry of National Defense,¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe in your mother¡¯s evil! Is this what you meant by ¡°safe¡±? I almost got my head blown up, you know? F * ck your mother!¡± On social media sites, all theizens were in unison about this photo of the deviant Corp¡¯s counterattack: 6666.......

 Chapter 826 - Political scandal

    <h4>Chapter 826: Political scandal</h4>

    The Chief of Defense shouted at the guards of the building,¡±¡±What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t you see that the suspect had already climbed up the stairs? Seal off all the exits of the building!¡± As he spoke, he rushed out of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs building with his subordinates and ran diagonally towards the building. They didn¡¯t even bother to force their way through the red lights on the main road. All the guards rushed up the building like water. Xu Cheng put the sniper rifle on his back and noticed that the dense crowd of police officers had already swarmed into the building. He let go of his hands, and his whole body fell from the 20th floor. The strong wind was particrly cool. The corridor and elevator were filled with police officers rushing up. Just as he was about tond, he suddenly grabbed the window sill with his hands! He hung firmly on the window sill on the second floor, then jumped lightly onto the grass and left invisibly in the crowd of police officers. The target was the Ministry of Foreign Affairs! At this time, in the office of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, PEI renbiao had already left the range of the snipers. He cursed and roared at the people from the Ministry of National Defense,¡±¡±Is this what you meant by trusting you? How do you exin this picture? You¡¯re all a bunch of F * cking trash!¡± ¡°Mr. PEI renbo, please calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down?¡± PEI renbiao¡¯s eyes were red. He was really scared to death just now.¡±How am I supposed to calm down? I almost got my head blown up just now! Don¡¯t expect me to cooperate with you as bait. You don¡¯t have the ability to protect me! I quit!¡± He even took off his suit jacket and threw it on the ground. However, the police of the Ministry of Defense would definitely not let him leave this ce at this time. ¡°Do you think that even if you leave, the deviant Corp won¡¯t be able to find you? Without our protection, you¡¯ll only be in more danger!¡± ¡°I beg for mercy! I want to surrender to the deviant Corp, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± As PEI renbiao spoke, he turned around and touched hisputer, trying to use his official ount to apologize and redeem himself. But how could the people from the Ministry of National Defense let him do that? someone caught him directly, and the elites of the Ministry of National Defense shouted at him,¡±¡±You should know what you are doing! You¡¯re damaging the country¡¯s reputation and interests! Do you believe that we have the right to kill you on the spot?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± PEI renbiao fiercely confronted him.¡±¡±If I had known from the beginning that the deviant Corp would target me, whoever wanted to be a diplomat could do it. I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m just standing on the national level as a spokesperson, but now, with a disastering, can the country protect me?¡± ¡°Yes, I can!¡± The people from the Ministry of Defense said righteously,¡±believe us!¡± As you can see, the suspect is so arrogant, don¡¯t you want him to get the punishment he deserves?¡± ¡°I can cooperate with you, but I have a request,¡± PEI renbiao said. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°I need to talk to the Attorney General,¡± PEI renbiao said. The people from the Ministry of Defense looked at each other. PEI Ren saw their hesitation and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll only be able to confirm whether I¡¯ll cooperate with you guys after I¡¯ve made the call. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The people from the Ministry of National Defense made a phone call to the Supreme prosecutor¡¯s office. After picking up the phone, PEI renbiao walked to a corner and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m PEI renbiao, Attorney General. I have a request. If it¡¯s approved, I¡¯m willing to cooperate with you in this case. I know that you must have my report in your hands. I know that even if I survive this time, you will investigate the content of the report to frame me. So, I want to talk to you now.¡± The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, then he said angrily,¡±¡±Are you trying to bargain with us? Do you think the Supreme inspector will agree?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d rather not be a diplomat,¡± PEI renbiao said. ¡°Alright, I can give you a lighter sentence,¡± the Supreme attorney said. PEI renbiao: ¡°no, you¡¯re wrong. I want these documents to be burned. I want you to never see these reports. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel that there¡¯s no value in standing on such a dangerous front line. I¡¯m doing this for the country. In the face of the country¡¯s interests, why can¡¯t I ignore the grassroots of those who reported the news? Was the country more important or were personal interests more important? If you want to value thetter, then pretend I didn¡¯t say anything, but I definitely won¡¯t cooperate with you. I¡¯ll even go out and let the deviant Corp kill me, die in this Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and embarrass the entire bang nation. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening the Supreme prosecutor¡¯s office. Do you know what that means?¡± If we cover up for you, where will the highest authority be?¡± PEI renbiao: ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve already said all my conditions. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I can¡¯t do anything about the redemption either.¡± The Attorney General said,¡¯wait ... Alright, we can remove all information about you from the informant¡¯s file and cancel the investigation. Are you satisfied? However, if you don¡¯t cooperate with the Department of Defense¡¯s mission, we can propose to investigate you at any time. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± PEI renbiao was slightly delighted. After that, he hung up the phone and said to the people from the Ministry of Defense,¡±¡±I need you to double the police force to protect me. As you can see, the opponent has you in the palm of his hand. There should be some loopholes that you have overlooked. Is it possible that there is a mole among your people?¡± ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s just a Chinese organization, how can he bribe our spies?¡± PEI renbiao: ¡°what if one of us joined the deviant Corp?¡± Think about it, why is it that every time yourmander¡¯s back is photographed, but you can¡¯t find the target? doesn¡¯t this mean that it¡¯s the work of our spies? Otherwise, do you think there would be an assassin lurking in the building that was guarded by forest soldiers? I think the person who aimed the sniper at me and took the picture is an internal staff member, taking advantage of this job to make it easier for the deviant Corp. ¡± ¡°Senior officer!¡± At this time, the subordinate responsible for keeping an eye on the content of the deviant Corp¡¯s homepage was shocked.¡±¡±Quickly look at the deviant Corp¡¯s updated content.¡± A few senior officials of the Ministry of Defense ran over and turned on theirputers to take a look. The deviant Corp¡¯s updated content was a voice recording, and the content said: Could someone who knows Korean please trante this? this is a conversation between a diplomat and their Supreme Attorney General. Isn¡¯t this ignoring thew and giving special people a way out? What about the victims? If even the Supreme Court was like this, who could theyin to if they were harmed? A few people from the Ministry of Defense clicked on the recording with trembling hands. It was a passage in Korean, which was the content of the conversation between PEI renbiao and the Attorney General! Every word of the conversation between the two could be heard clearly. There were people on social media who were good atnguages responsible for tranting and disying the dialogue. Suddenly, the whole socialwork was in an uproar. An ugly trade! This was destined to be a shameful scandal in the political history of Korea! After listening to the entire conversation, PEI renbiao¡¯s face turned pale. He turned around to look at all the guards around him and shouted,¡±¡±There¡¯s a mole! There¡¯s definitely a mole, we¡¯re being eavesdropped!¡± The faces of the people from the Ministry of Defense changed greatly. Because of this content, the entire politics of Korea would be caught in a huge scandal Whirlpool.

 Chapter 827 - PEI renbiao is dead

    <h4>Chapter 827: PEI renbiao is dead</h4>

    Just as manyizens despised the Korean government and sympathized with the informant for not being able to redress his grievances, the deviant Corp¡¯s column updated: ¡°Since we¡¯ve epted a dor, we have to make the decision for the informer. Your country¡¯sws can¡¯t give you protection, so we¡¯ll make the decision for you and punish the culprit. Mr. PEI renbo, I just want to tell you that you¡¯ve called the wrong number. Your life is not in the hands of the Attorney General and thew, but us! If you want to live, have you asked us? The president from qingtai directly called themander of the Ministry of National Defense at the scene. ¡°What the hell is going on? How could such a thing be exposed? Do you all eat sh * t? Find a way to kill the deviant Corp immediately, or drive them away, leaving them alive will only incite the pressure of public opinion. As for PEI renbiao, after this incident, we must give the victim justice to resist the anger of the people, but you can¡¯t spread this out for the time being! Get PEI renbiao to cooperate with your operation. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± After themander of the Ministry of National Defense hung up the phone, the entire building was checked and nothing was found. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ve searched every corner.¡± Themander nodded and immediately thought of the mole! They couldn¡¯t be caught every time, but every time their actions were recorded by the opponent as if they were childish, but they couldn¡¯t be found. This was too much of a coincidence! ¡°Senior officer, look!¡± At this moment, the subordinate eximed. Themander of the Ministry of Defense followed his gaze and looked up, only to see the deviant Corp¡¯s totem suddenly appear on the huge screen of themercial building above them! This was a show of cards, which meant that they were really going to kill! This totem would only be left behind after a person died. Looking at the picture on the screen of the building, all the police officers had a serious expression on their faces. The people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs opposite them were also dumbfounded. Themander of the Ministry of Defense rushed into the video Center of the building while shouting to the subordinates who were responsible for protecting PEI renbiao,¡±¡±They¡¯re about to make a move! Everyone pay attention, they¡¯re about to make a move. Be on high alert and protect PEI renbiao!¡± The people from the Ministry of Defense did not dare to let PEI renbiao continue to be exposed to the window. Instead, they took him away and moved him to a safe ce. ¡°We have to take him to a safer ce. They¡¯re going to make a move, and if they¡¯re as careless as before, I¡¯m afraid the deviant Corp won¡¯t give them another chance.¡± ¡°But where is the safest ce? We¡¯ve made security arrangements in this Foreign Affairs building. Our police officers are everywhere, including the surrounding areas. If we were to change ces, where could we go?¡± ¡°Go to the Green tform!¡± At this time, PEI renbiao, who was involved, said. ¡°The presidential pce?¡± PEI renbiao nodded and said,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± If that ce isn¡¯t safe, then there¡¯s no safe ce in the country. ¡± At this moment, a few elites from the Ministry of Defense said,¡±¡±If there¡¯s a mole, we shouldn¡¯t let so many people participate in the n to change locations. We¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll be exposed again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What I mean is, since we¡¯ve already made arrangements here, let¡¯s just beat them at their own game and let the suspect think that the target is still here. We¡¯ll find someone to pretend to be Mr. PEI renbiao to trick the suspect, and you¡¯ll need to leave this ce quietly. Once you leave, we¡¯ll be able to fight the other party!¡± PEI renbiao agreed with this n, mainly because he would be scared if he was kept on being roasted on the fire. ¡°Arrange a special elevator and passageway. The three of us will be responsible for bringing Mr. PEI Ren away. Go and rent a car and drive it directly into the Foreign Affairs building. In addition, arrange for the twenty best Special Forces soldiers in the hall to change into casual clothes and drive a family car to provide cover.¡± The elites of the Ministry of Defense immediately began to make arrangements. Many of the participants were kept in the dark about this n because the higher-ups began to suspect that there was a ghost on the inside, or else they wouldn¡¯t have been led by the nose by the deviant Corp. It was as if all of their actions had been seen through. Other than saying that there was a ghost on the inside, there was no other way to exin that these actions were controlled by the inside. Therefore, he could only change the n when a few core upper echelons knew about it. PEI renbiao was changed into another set of ordinary casual clothes. Simrly, the senior police officers of the Ministry of Defense had also changed into casual clothes. Three of them personally followed and protected PEI renbiao. A total of four people went downstairs through the special leader¡¯s elevator passage. A good car had already arrived near the warehouse. The four of them got in the car and hurriedly left, heading to the presidential pce. As soon as the car left the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, there were family cars following behind and in front of the car. These were all undercover police. After the car left the Foreign Affairs building, they reported one after another,¡±¡±Safe!¡± PEI renbiao heaved a sigh of relief. In that case, this transfer was considered a sess. On the other side, themander, who had gone to the video Center to catch someone but failed, was so exasperated that he was about to go crazy. ¡°Senior officer!¡± At this moment, he was still afraid when he heard this cry. Because it was definitely not a good thing. As expected, his subordinate came over with a phone, his face very serious. Themander picked up his phone and saw that the deviant Corp¡¯s home page had been updated. This time, there was a set of photos. A car wasing out, one person in the passenger seat, and three people in the back seat. There was even a caption that read,¡±who can recognize PEI renbiao from this photo?¡± We looked at the Foreign Affairs building and realized that he was no longer there. We realized that he had escaped in disguise. Themanding officer¡¯s hand trembled as he held the phone. He immediately picked up the phone and called the three subordinates who were responsible for protecting PEI renbiao. ¡°You¡¯ve been exposed!¡± The people who were still in the car were shocked. How could he be exposed like this? Who¡¯s the mole? PEI renbiao narrowed his eyes and looked at the three people from the Ministry of Defense.¡±You want to kill me? Tell me, who¡¯s the mole!¡± The three of them were also dumbfounded. ¡°Now is the time to think of a way, not to quarrel!¡± Someone still maintained his rationality and said,¡±¡±Now that we¡¯re on the highway, there¡¯s no way to turn around on the one-way Lane. We can only force ourselves to drive to the Green tform!¡± ¡°Other vehicles, listen up. Two of you, go ahead and clear a path 200 meters away. Don¡¯t let any vehicles get close. The other two cars at the back will cover us within 200 meters. Simrly, if any car approaches, take it down!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The four cars gradually separated and maintained a distance of 200 meters to the front and back to escort the car out. At this moment, the taxi driver, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been talking to you guys for a long time, but you didn¡¯t ask me if I know the way or if I know Korean to test me? What if I¡¯m not the taxi driver himself?¡± The four of them stared at the driver with wide eyes. He spoke in English instead of Korean, which meant that he didn¡¯t know Korean at all. The man wearing a silicone mask and pretending to be a truck driver was Xu Cheng. ¡°Actually, our mole is your Supreme Commander this time.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he first locked all four doors and then knocked out the guy in the passenger seat. Then, he turned the steering wheel to full speed and directly crashed through the roadblock at the edge of the highway, rushing down the river. After the car flew over the bridge and fell into the river, Xu Cheng got out of the car and dragged the unconscious guy out. Then, he turned around and locked the three people in the car. The two officers from the Ministry of Defense inside took out their pistols and kept knocking on the car window, trying to get out, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give them a chance to live. After the guy who fainted was dragged downstream by Xu Cheng, he left. The deviant Corp¡¯s home page updated with a message: Missionpleted, PEI renbiao is dead! (These two chapters are from yesterday. There will be more updates tonight. I lost track of timest night and didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask for leave and exin. I¡¯m sorry. However, he didn¡¯t intend to renege on his debt. These two chapters were yesterday ¡®s, not today¡¯ s.)

 Chapter 828 - Internal strife

    <h4>Chapter 828: Internal strife</h4>

    With the update of the deviant Corp¡¯s column, the media that paid attention to this matter from all over the world immediately rushed into Korea to track the case. The bangziguo side did not announce the death of PEI renbiao for the time being. They remained silent about the media reports. However, even if they didn¡¯t say it, the media also knew that PEI renbiao was sitting in the taxi that the deviant Corp had exposed, and they also had a deep understanding of the ident when the car fell into the bridge. PEI renbiao had indeed been killed. This was something that the media knew about, but for some reason, the media had not revealed his death yet. Only the Korean government knew that they still had some unresolved issues. That was the ins and outs of the assassination case. Even a fool would know that there was a mole in this matter. As for who it was, they could only wait for the only survivor of the car ident to wake up. This survivor was none other than the elite middle-level official from the National Defense Department who was sitting in the passenger seat and was knocked unconscious by Xu Cheng. Originally, the police had nned to announce the death of PEI renbiao and admit the failure of the protection. However, with the awakening of the survivor, the whole case seemed to have developed a new development. After the survivor woke up, he said to the prosecutor,¡±¡±I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve lost! There¡¯s a mole in this case, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have been led by the nose from the beginning!¡± His eyes were burning.¡±And I know who the mole is. I¡¯m the only one who can tell the truth!¡± ¡°Please take your time,¡± the prosecutor General looked at him and asked. The survivor asked,¡¯why does the other party know about our actions every time? Why is it that we can¡¯t see them when they¡¯re right under our noses? This was actually done by our spies. The videos and pictures that the deviant Corp posted were actually taken by our own people, and we always thought that it was a foreigner, so when we looked for this option, we ignored people from our own country, even our own people! In addition, the three buildings that can snipe the Foreign Affairs building have been strictly deployed by us, and it¡¯s impossible for a suspect to go up and find such a good angle. It can only be exined that the police in charge of this area are the deviant Corp! They embezzled their own territory, and the only person who could give them orders was the Supreme Commander. In addition, there were less than five people who knew about the n to transfer PEI renbiao to the qingtai presidential pce! The two colleagues in the car, including me, PEI Renshu, and our immediate superior, the Commander-in-Chief, happened to be the murderer. How could there be such a coincidence? The driver was the one who killed PEI renbiao. He personally admitted that the so-called mole was our Supreme Commander! All of us here heard it. He definitely didn¡¯t expect me to survive!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± the prosecutor¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Of course!¡± The survivor said in a deep voice,¡±so, we haven¡¯t lost yet. We can even fight back. PEI renbiao is dead, but we still have something to gain. Now, we can take down the Commander-in-Chief, qumin Hao, and we can force him to tell us the whereabouts of the other deviant Corp members to save our country¡¯s reputation! It¡¯s actually very simple to prove whether he¡¯s a mole or not. At present, we haven¡¯t announced any news of our death to the public, so the deviant Corp doesn¡¯t know if I¡¯m dead or not. The only suspicious person who knows I¡¯m alive is du Minhao, and if he¡¯s a mole from the deviant Corp, then he¡¯ll definitely get the deviant Corp to kill me!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The prosecutor mmed the table and stood up,¡±¡±Start the investigation and interrogation of qumin Hao immediately!¡± At the National Defense Headquarters. This time, the Commander-in-Chief urged Minhao to smoke in his office dejectedly. He had not changed his suit for two days, his hair was a little greasy, and his face was dispirited. The entire office was filled with the smell of his cigarette. This case would probably make him the target of public criticism. Other than PEI renbiao¡¯s assassination, the other National scandals that were exposed would make him, as the Commander-in-Chief, unable to escape responsibility. Especially with the death of the person he was protecting, he would be the focus of public opinion. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t taken on simr national cases before. To be honest, he had many victories, but this time, he had failed. However, he didn¡¯t give up. He focused all his attention on PEI renbiao¡¯s transfer n. After he had arrested so many suspects, he had guessed that there was a mole, so he could easily choose this mole from the transfer n. There were less than five people who knew about this n. He was the only one, and the other three were dead. The only one who knew about it was the guy lying in the hospital! The other three had all died, so why was he the only one who survived? There was something wrong with this guy! At the thought of this, he suddenly picked up his suit jacket, opened the office door, and shouted to his subordinates,¡±¡±All of them. Go to the hospital!¡± Qumin Hao and his men, a total of ten people, drove to the hospital and went straight to the ward of the survivors. A group of people from the Procuratorate stopped them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate the case.¡± He took out his id. ¡°I have thetest case progress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t get close to the people inside to interrogate them. ¡± Qiming Hao frowned as he felt that something was amiss. He became more and more certain of his suspicions and his face darkened, ¡°I¡¯m his superior, can¡¯t I juste in and watch? He¡¯s from the Department of Defense. Why can¡¯t you let us in to see him?¡± ¡°Yeah, what are you guys from the prosecutor¡¯s office doing?¡± The subordinates behind Qiming Hao shouted. ¡°You still came.¡± At this moment, the higher-ups of the Procuratorate, including many prosecutors, stood behind qumin Hao and blocked the corridor. Qiming Hao was confused,¡±The Attorney General? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Attorney General smiled and waved his hand.¡±¡±Take down Qiming Hao!¡± The special police officers who had been lying in wait all around rushed out and caught qumin Hao. The rest of the special police officers started to stand up for him and shouted,¡±¡±What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Qumin Hao is suspected of colluding with a suspect and causing the entire protection mission to fail. Our Procuratorate is arresting him. If anyone were to cause a ruckus, it would not be an arrest but an arrest warrant!¡± The Attorney General said in a deep voice. His words struck the people from the Ministry of National Defense like a bolt out of the blue, including qumin Hao himself. ¡°A conspiracy! This was definitely a conspiracy! Did you all listen to the words of the guy inside and arrest me? That guy was the suspicious one! I suspect that he¡¯s the mole in this incident!¡± Qiming Hao was struggling as he was arrested, and he kept roaring in the hospital corridor. ¡°He¡¯s the only survivor and the only one who knows the truth. We¡¯ve already guessed that you¡¯de to make things difficult for him and capture him, so we¡¯ve been waiting for you here.¡± The Attorney General had a look of confidence on his face. However, no one expected that they would be arguing so fiercely outside that they didn¡¯t even notice a certain ¡®doctor¡¯ entering the ward. This person was none other than the poison King, Zhang Xiu.

 Chapter 829 - The bitter and miserable Chen Minhao

    <h4>Chapter 829: The bitter and miserable Chen Minhao</h4>

    Zhang Xiu put the venom in the drip bottle. The drip bottle was very slow to enter the blood vessel. The liquid in front needed to be dripped down bit by bit before the venom would slowly enter the blood. This slow down time was enough for him to walk out of the ward and leave the hospital. When the drop of venom was injected into the survivor¡¯s body, he suddenly died on the bed. The police who were in charge of protecting him were shocked and ran outside shouting,¡±¡±Not good, he¡¯s been poisoned!¡± A group of inspectors ran in and saw that the patient¡¯s eyes were closed, his mouth and nose were full of white spittle bubbles, and his eyes had rolled up. He couldn¡¯t be more dead. The Attorney General red at qumin Hao and his face darkened,¡±¡±Take him away!¡± Qomin haoren stood there as if he had lost all his breath. He originally wanted toe over and investigate this survivor, and perhaps he could get some clues. He even had reason to suspect that this survivor was from the deviant Corp, but now, he was dead, and he couldn¡¯t force him to tell him where the deviant Corp was! The most suspicious thing about him was: After the car was pulled up, all four windows were closed. So, how did this survivore out and survive? Wasn¡¯t this enough to exin? He was a member of the deviant Corp, and after the car fell into the water, he must have escaped and closed the door to suffocate the three people inside! But the only suspect was dead! After qumin Hao was sent to prison, the Korean police force finally announced a fact to the public. ¡°PEI renbiao is dead, but not in an assassination case. He died in a traffic ident.¡± Reporter: ¡°but I heard that only three people died in the car. One of the drivers ¡®body hasn¡¯t been found yet, and some people suspect that he¡¯s from the deviant Corp.¡± Korean: ¡°nonsense, there¡¯s no such thing. This is just a simple car ident, and it has nothing to do with the deviant Corp. In addition, we don¡¯t feel any pity for PEI renbiao¡¯s death because he made a mistake. For his previous actions, we want to apologize to the victim. We will never cover up for any official who is harmful to the public, including the internal personnel we found out this time, who is likely to be a spy.¡± Reporter: ¡°does your words mean that you¡¯ve made further discoveries about the deviant Corp¡¯s case?¡± Korean: ¡°that¡¯s right. The reason why the whole case was in the deviant Corp¡¯s n was actually because they nted a spy in our team, but we¡¯ve already caught him. We¡¯ve already confirmed that there are us Koreans in the deviant Corp.¡± The next day, the news headline read,¡±there are Koreans in the deviant Corp!¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but use the deviant Corp¡¯s official ount to like this Weibo news. We¡¯ll consider it our loss if you can force us to answer! The Chineseizens collectively leftments,¡±it¡¯s still the same familiar recipe and taste.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s ¡°like¡± was no less than the deviant Corp¡¯s response to the Korean police, and it made the Korean police very angry, so poor qumin Hao was in a lot of trouble. He was forced to confess, and all kinds of whips were no less than the ten great tortures. At first, his patriotic loyalty made him believe that he could endure it. Later, he lost patience with this group of stupid investigators and directly scolded,¡±¡±F * ck you, how many times do I have to say this? I don¡¯t know the other members of the deviant Corp, and I¡¯m not a member of the deviant Corp. I¡¯m innocent, and I¡¯ve done so much for this country, and God can identify me! Aren¡¯t you going to do some investigation?¡± Pa! ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn. You don¡¯t want to exin, do you?¡± What¡¯s there to investigate? as long as you say the word, there¡¯s no need for any investigation!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you!¡± I told you I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Pa! Another whip. ¡°Go on, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t torture you until youpromise. What did the deviant Corp feed you? It¡¯s no wonder they dared to provoke us like that. It¡¯s really hard for you to force them out. But don¡¯t worry, we have many ways to let you know what torture is!¡± Qumin Hao spat out a mouthful of blood at the torturer with a chaste look,¡±¡±Send my regards to your entire family!¡± Pa! At the same time, on the deviant Corp¡¯s official social ount, there was a new update: Since PEI renbiao died in a car ident, it is unprofessional of us. In that case, we have decided to ept another report from the public. We will also only charge one dor aspensation. Everyone is wee to send it to our email list. Seeing this news, hanfang only wanted to die. The Minister of Foreign Affairs mmed the table in his office.¡±Are you done? What else do they want?¡± The group of big shots were also forced to smile bitterly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just admit that PEI renbiao was killed by them?¡± ¡°How can I admit this? This is rted to the country¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°I think they¡¯re putting pressure on us. We¡¯ve caught one of their members and they know that we¡¯re interrogating them. They¡¯re trying to negotiate with us. Maybe they¡¯ll stop and leave. ¡± The other big shots felt that it was possible. ¡°Now, any name list from the deviant Corp will make us panic. When the timees, even if he doesn¡¯t assassinate anyone, the people will think that this person is a tainted person. What would the people think? Even if some people don¡¯t believe it, there are still some who believe it. This is not good for the country¡¯s image. I think we should negotiate with them and release qumin Hao. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re admitting defeat just like that?¡± ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re using an internal member of theirs, Chen Minhao. We¡¯ve done a lot of work on him. Since we can¡¯t get anything out of him, we¡¯ll just take drastic measures and destroy theirir!¡± ¡°I agree with this n.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± As a result, a group of big shots in the Department of Defense agreed to this n. The next day, the man who had not given in even after being beaten up was released, his body covered in wounds. However, the night before he was knocked unconscious, the police had done something to him andmunicated with him that night. ¡°Chen Minghao, are you still a citizen of the Republic of Korea?¡± Qumin Hao¡¯s patience had run out. His face was so swollen that it was impossible to see his expression. He asked sarcastically in a loud voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m not?¡± In that case, it¡¯s not like the country can¡¯t give you a chance, and it¡¯s time for you to prove your loyalty. We can release you back to the deviant Corp, but you have to be honest and find a way to let us know your whereabouts.¡± ¡°How many times do I have to say this?! I¡¯m not a member of the deviant Corp!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a steel whip was thrown at him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, don¡¯t hit me anymore. I¡¯ll F * cking admit it, alright?¡± Whatever you guys say, F * ck you!¡±

 Chapter 830 - Throwing a stone to find the way

    <h4>Chapter 830: Throwing a stone to find the way</h4>

    After he was released, all of his belongings were returned, including his phone. However, his uniform was confiscated. After he was released, he stopped a taxi outside the prison. After he got in, his phone rang. He saw that it was an unknown number and was upset, so he didn¡¯t pick up. However, the Department of Defense, which was monitoring and following him, noticed his actions and thought too much. ¡°Track this number.¡± ¡°It¡¯s encrypted. ¡± The technician smiled.¡±But it¡¯s not difficult for me. Give me a minute to analyze it.¡± ¡°Hurry up,¡± themander said.¡±Also, tell the people at the front line to answer the phone. Be obedient.¡± One of the drivers had a Bluetooth Earphone in his ear. After receiving the order, he turned to qumin Hao and said,¡±¡±Pick up the phone.¡± Seeing the headphones in his ears, Qiming Hao knew that this guy was in the same industry, but he was still curious. Were they trying to do something to him again? ¡°Hurry up and answer it!¡± The driver was anxious. He felt that this should be a call from the deviant Corp, and the reason why he urged min Hao to answer was because he didn¡¯t want to expose the deviant Corp. He must have known what the police did to him, so he didn¡¯t answer the call. Qumin Hao had no idea why the driver was looking at him with such a threatening look. He had no choice but to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± After a moment of silence, he said in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±Is it safe now?¡± Qiming Hao was stunned. What the hell? ¡°What do you mean safe? Who are you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the driver hit the back of du Minhao¡¯s head violently. Then, he blocked the phone¡¯s receiver, grabbed du Minhao¡¯s cor, and warned him in a low voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t y any tricks with me. If you still want to live, you¡¯d better cooperate with us! Just answer whatever he asks and pretend we don¡¯t exist!¡± Then, he let go of his cor and urged Minhao to pick up the phone. ¡°Safe? what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Really?¡± But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve encrypted this phone, the other side won¡¯t be able to eavesdrop on us. By the way, you didn¡¯t confess, did you?¡± ¡°Recruit? What should I confess? I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m doing it properly. What did I do? Who the hell are you?¡± Qiming Hao was confused. ¡°You can¡¯t tell who I am?¡± The other end of the phone was a little suspicious,¡±is there someone beside you?¡± They didn¡¯t let you out, did they?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the driver gave him another punch. He continued to block the phone¡¯s microphone. ¡°Are you tired of living? I¡¯m f * cking warning you one more time, be good and don¡¯t y any tricks!¡± The big shots who were monitoring and eavesdropping on qumin Hao were also sweating. They were really afraid that if they were exposed, the value of the spy, qumin Hao, would be destroyed. Qumin Hao was about to cry! What the f * ck was this? He could not understand what was going on. He didn¡¯t know who was on the other side, so was it wrong to ask? He really didn¡¯t confess, and he wasn¡¯t a deviant, so he wasn¡¯t wrong to say he didn¡¯t confess! And what the hell was that sound? He picked up his phone again and took a deep breath.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you say it was you earlier? I¡¯ve been tortured so badly these days that my brain isn¡¯t working well.¡± The other side asked,¡¯can you still move? Come home. ¡± Hearing this, the people who were eavesdropping backstage heaved a sigh of relief. This meant that they had not been exposed. Qumin Hao was stunned. Go home? He didn¡¯t know where to go, so he blurted out,¡±¡±Which home?¡± The other party was puzzled again,¡¯you don¡¯t know? Are you Minhao? Give me a secret signal. ¡± After snatching the phone, the driver took out his pistol and aimed it at qumin Hao¡¯s temple, causing his forehead to bleed. Then, he pointed the gun at his head and said fiercely,¡±¡±You really think I¡¯m joking with you? This is thest time. Since you don¡¯t want to go out, then continue to y guerri warfare and reveal the situation here to the other side. I will shoot you!¡± It was only then that qumin Hao finally reacted and asked,¡±The other party is the deviant Corp? You¡¯ve contacted the deviant Corp?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretending? You still don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re a member of the deviant Corp?¡± ¡°F * ck your mother!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you release me because you¡¯ve proven my innocence?¡± ¡°You¡¯re innocent?¡± The driver sneered,¡±the deviant Corp already admitted that you¡¯re one of them, and you¡¯re still here putting on a one-man show!¡± Before the survivor died, he had already confessed that the mole that the murderer who disguised as the driver mentioned was you, queming Hao! And you were the one who arranged for that taxi, so who do you think can fit in the murderer? After that, only you knew that the survivor knew you were the mole, so you wanted to go to the hospital to take him down that day, and then the deviant Corp helped you kill him, right? The deviant Corp didn¡¯t even know that the survivor was alive, but only you knew and told the deviant Corp, so if you¡¯re not a mole, what are you? Do you think we¡¯re all idiots?¡± Qiming Hao¡¯s face changed,¡±conspiracy!¡± This was a conspiracy! It¡¯s a conspiracy. I really don¡¯t know them, it¡¯s true! This is a scheme of theirs. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve been set up. ¡± The driver police officer smacked his gun on his head again and almost knocked him out. ¡°You want to die? I can kill you! Hurry up and tell me the secret code!¡± He passed the phone back to qumin Hao¡¯s ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of code!¡± Feeling that he had made something up out of nothing, Qiming Hao was on the verge of a mental breakdown. The driver shot the silenced gun at the sole of qumin Hao¡¯s foot, causing him to be in so much pain that his veins popped. He felt that his own man had really regarded him as a member of the deviant Corp, and if he didn¡¯t cooperate, he would be killed by him. He picked up his phone again and endured the pain. ¡°Do we have a secret code?¡± Qumin Hao asked over the phone. ¡°Hehe, I was just testing you. I can tell from your voice that you¡¯re Minhao. I was just testing if there were other people around you. Since you¡¯re out, thene back on your own. But the police are very cunning. We believe that you can shake them off with your anti-investigation methods.¡± Qumin Hao swallowed his saliva. More importantly, he didn¡¯t know where his home was. If he went to the driver and the police officer at this time, he would say,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know where my home is.¡± He would definitely take another bullet! ¡°Which home? My usual home? Or?¡± ¡°It must be at the base,¡± the person on the other end of the phone replied. ¡°Which base?¡± On the other end of the phone,¡±America is transporting it to a defense base in the country. Didn¡¯t you say that this is the safest ce for us to hide?¡± Hurry up, we¡¯ll help you deal with those tails. ¡± After that, the call was hung up. Qiming Hao¡¯s eyes widened. The big shots who were eavesdropping also widened their eyes. ¡°How did they know about the base? That¡¯s impossible, we¡¯re so well-nned!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? don¡¯t forget that Chen Minhao is their mole. The Deputy of the Department of Defense. His level is high enough to know where the base is. He was the one who leaked the information. ¡± The other big bosses narrowed their eyes.¡±No wonder we couldn¡¯t find the deviant Corp members in the country. It turns out that they are at the base. That¡¯s a ce we hid from the whole world, so we must have thought it wouldn¡¯t be there. This Qiming Hao is good at scheming, knowing to hide them here. These deviant Corp members are also stupid, do they really think we don¡¯t have a master who can crack their encryption?¡± You didn¡¯t expect us to eavesdrop on you, did you?¡± On the other hand, an idea suddenly struck Chu Minhao. He said to the driver,¡±¡±I know their n. Their ultimate goal is the base! ¡°This is why they are using me. Only a few people know that the base is involved, but I am one of them! They didn¡¯t even know where the base was! They wanted to use me to expose the base! You¡¯ve all been fooled! If I go, they will follow me to the base!¡± ¡°Are you afraid that they¡¯ll follow you or that we¡¯ll go over and arrest your friends?¡± the driver sneered. You have no value now. ¡± On the other side, after Xu Cheng put down his phone, he asked Zhang Xiu,¡±¡±Are you sure this encryption is easy for the other party to crack?¡± Zhang Xiu smiled.¡±Caesar and his apprentice said that this is the simplest encryption program that can be cracked with the technology of Korea. They should have eavesdropped on your conversation just now. Pay close attention to the mobilization of their police officers and we will know if they are going to the base to annihte us.¡±

 Chapter 831 - We acknowledge this sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 831: We acknowledge this sister-inw</h4>

    <b>?</b>China. Inside the Yulin vi in Shangcheng. Lin chuxue went to knock on bei Shan and the J of diamonds ¡®door early in the morning. The two of them were hiding inside and pretending to sleep. ¡°Senior brother bei Shan, wake up. The maids have prepared breakfast. Come down and eat.¡± In the end, bei Shan and the J of diamonds were still hiding in their rooms. Recently, the two of them felt like their IQ wasn¡¯t enough, and Lin chuxue seemed to be more and more certain that Fang Yucheng was Xu Cheng! If they continued to stay with her, they were afraid that Xu Cheng¡¯s identity would really be exposed. Therefore, they had to think of a way. Bei Shan could only call Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, Lin Dong. ¡°Hello, little Dong.¡± ¡°Uncle-master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bei Shan: ¡°your master¡¯s wife must have noticed your master. She only asks about Fang Yucheng every day and when he¡¯ll be back. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already noticed something.¡± ¡°Uncle-master, you didn¡¯t say anything to Uncle J of diamonds, did you?¡± Lin Dong frowned. ¡°Of course not.¡± Bei Shan replied. Lin Dong,¡±then how are you so sure that my master¡¯s wife has already confirmed master¡¯s identity?¡± Are you guys thinking too much?¡± Bei Shan: ¡°you think your master¡¯s wife is a fickle woman?¡± Lin Dong: ¡°definitely not. She loves my master so much.¡± Bei Shan: ¡°that¡¯s right. Now, whenever she sees us, she¡¯ll either ask us where Fang Yucheng went, what he usually likes, what he used to do, who his wife is, what he used to look like, and so on. Do you think a woman who is so curious about a man wouldn¡¯t have a good impression of him?¡± With her sister-inw¡¯s personality, if she wasn¡¯t sure that Fang Yucheng was Xu Cheng, she wouldn¡¯t have been so frivolous! Quickly think of a way, in case your masteres back and kills me. Brother J of diamonds and I are really dumbfounded. We didn¡¯t say anything and we were already tricked by your master¡¯s wife. We can¡¯t hold on much longer these days, so she asked to see Fang Yucheng!¡± Lin Dong: ¡°no, master doesn¡¯t want his wife to see him like this. Otherwise, even if she doesn¡¯t care what master bes, she will feel guilty for the rest of her life every time she sees master like this. This is something master doesn¡¯t want to face.¡± Bei Shan: ¡°then you have to think of a way. When your masteres back, if you let him get in touch with little Xue again, he will be seen through sooner orter. Recently, she asked her best friend, director ran Jing, to investigate your master¡¯s current information. Originally, we wanted to take her down, but it was ordered by little Xue, so it¡¯s not easy to catch her. But if this continues, once your master¡¯s current identity oveps with Xu Cheng¡¯s past fingerprints, then you won¡¯t be able to exin yourself, and you will be even worse off!¡± ¡°Why am I in a worse state?¡± Lin Dong was stunned. Bei Shan,¡¯your master¡¯s wife usually treats you well, right? But you¡¯ve kept so many secrets from her. Do you think she¡¯ll me you when she finds out the truth?¡± Lin Dong,¡±so what?¡± Should we continue lying?¡± Bei Shan,¡±what else?¡± Your master¡¯s hostility is getting more and more intense recently. It¡¯s best not to let your master¡¯s wife, this heavy bomb, hurt him again. Otherwise, his mentality will really go to the extreme. Now, think of a way to hide the truth for your master. Since you¡¯ve already lied to her, then just continue lying and let her give up. ¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll take care of master¡¯s wife,¡± Lin Dong said after a moment of silence. After hanging up, Lin Dong couldn¡¯t help but report to his master, so he called Xu Cheng. After listening to his report, the other end fell silent. ¡°Master, what should we do next? Why don¡¯t you just confess?¡± Xu Cheng smiled bitterly.¡±It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already dered war on the capital society. There¡¯s no way out!¡± I don¡¯t know how long I can walk on this path of no return. Leave the rest of the time to my brothers. While I can still do something for you, I¡¯ll help you conquer thisnd and give you a ce to live. So, tell her that I¡¯m dead!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Dong was shocked. Xu Cheng,¡¯if I don¡¯t tell her now, it¡¯ll be toote when she gets my information. It¡¯s not a good idea for me to stay by her side. Instead of doing this, I might as welle out and kill as many enemies as I can! Kill until she has a safe living environment. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that master¡¯s wife won¡¯t be able to ept it,¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°it¡¯s been so long, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t ept. Besides, ran Jing and Shen Yao are both by her side now, so it¡¯s time.¡± When Zhang Xiu and the others heard the contents of his phone call, they couldn¡¯t help but interrupt,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng ...¡± Xu Cheng waved his hand and said into the phone,¡±little Dong, that¡¯s it. Whether she believes it or not, don¡¯t let here abroad. Remember, especially at this time.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, master.¡± After Xu Cheng hung up the phone, Mali, Chekhov, and all the other members of the deviant Corp were looking at him. No one spoke, and the atmosphere in the room was particrly depressing. Xu Cheng took out a cigarette and lit it up. As he smoked, he felt a little annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Dulson, you¡¯re in charge of following qumin Hao to the base. ¡± Dulson nodded. Xu Cheng walked out to the balcony to get some fresh air. The other brothers all knew why his mood suddenly changed. However, there was nothing they could do about this. That was their rtionship. ¡°From the moment that woman took a gun to her head and killed herself,¡± Mali said,¡±I acknowledged her as my sister-inw!¡± Chekhov nodded.¡±I¡¯ll admit it too. We¡¯re all people who want to be above everyone else. But this woman, I¡¯m convinced!¡± If one day, Big Brother Cheng wants to bring her into the deviant Corp, and anyone objects, don¡¯t me my bullets for being blind!¡± ¡°And my fist!¡± Mali patted his chest. Li Wei said,¡±I¡¯ve long recognized her as my sister-inw. Do you know why I beat the two of you up after my sister-inwmitted suicide?¡± Big Brother Cheng didn¡¯t beat you up because he was under the deviant Corp¡¯s rules, so he had to set an example and not take his brothers out, but I¡¯m going to beat you two idiots for him, so why should I doubt her? Let me tell you guys, Big Brother Cheng and sis-inw¡¯s rtionship is not something you can control. I can say that without sis-inw, there would be no leader! The reason why he worked so hard in this life was all for sister-inw. If one day, he no longer learned to stand up straight, it means that he no longer has any reason to persist!¡± ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± At that moment, diesel broke the stiff atmosphere.¡±¡±Whoever doesn¡¯t ept sister-inw will be in trouble, she¡¯s already a member of the deviant Corp! Ever since she was resurrected by the Guild leader, her genes have mutated!¡± The other brothers also reacted. ¡°Yeah, I heard from little Dong that sister-inw¡¯s gene can prevent her from being killed?¡± Li Wei sighed.¡±The boss is protecting sister-inw not because he¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll be killed, but because he¡¯s afraid that people will use her to find out her secret. Not to mention that sister-inw doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself and is easily caught. Once her secret is found out, the nature of the deviant Corp will be exposed! ¡°Then, many things that can¡¯t be exined will be easily solved, and it will cause the world to panic because we can do things that ordinary people can¡¯t do. We can create all kinds of absurd methods of death. When that timees, it will be the time when the leader said that we will be enemies with all the humans in the world! That¡¯s why he¡¯s so careful not to let us be exposed in the dark. The reason why he¡¯s killing people everywhere to establish his power is to absorb powerful members as soon as possible, and then let them suppress the public opinion!¡± (There are still two chapters left tonight.)

 Chapter 832 - Video recording

    <h4>Chapter 832: Video recording</h4>

    Bei Shan and the J of diamonds were sitting at the dinner table, and the two of them pretended not to see Lin chuxue¡¯s scrutiny as they continued eating. ¡°Senior brothers, when will Fang Yucheng return?¡± Lin chuxue stopped eating and suddenly asked. Bei Shan said without thinking,¡¯what for? ¡°We¡¯ve already reced him, so he won¡¯t be responsible for protecting you anymore. His wife has made up with him, and we¡¯ve already decided not to let him put himself in danger again. The wound on his face is already very serious for him. Back then, he argued with his wife because he respected his job, and his wife was worried about him, so the two of them had a conflict. But recently, he said that he¡¯s thought it through and decided not to do it anymore. He¡¯s going home. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Lin chuxue immediately pulled a long face and said,¡±who¡¯s his wife?¡± Let me see their photos, their wedding photos. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s their privacy. Where am I supposed to find one for you?¡± Anyway, his wife is very beautiful. In fact, it¡¯s not bad if he¡¯s not disfigured. There¡¯s no need for him to take risks for his work and make his wife worry. So, the organization has agreed to let him resign and return to his hometown. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your hometown?¡±Lin chuxue asked. The J of diamonds: ¡°what do you want?¡± ¡°Go find him,¡± Lin chuxue said. Bei Shan,¡¯why are we looking for him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that his wife will misunderstand? If you do this, Little Junior Brother will be very sad. ¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°he¡¯ll only be sad if I don¡¯t do this. I won¡¯t let him leave me again!¡± ¡°Look at you,¡± Bei Shan shook his head.¡±I knew you would think of Fang Yucheng as your Little Junior Brother. He really isn ¡®T. I can promise you that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Lin chuxue gritted her teeth and stubbornly said, her eyes red,¡±¡±What do you want me to do for you to let me meet him? I know he¡¯s not dead, and if Xu Cheng was dead, you guys wouldn¡¯t be protecting me like this because it¡¯s unnecessary. Unless Xu Cheng is still alive and can¡¯t see me, so he can only entrust me with your protection. I¡¯m not stupid, but I just think, why are you guys hiding so many things from me? Xu Cheng¡¯s livelihood was revoked, and if he was really dead, you wouldn¡¯t have to revoke it. At most, he would be sentenced to death. The reason why you revoked his sry was actually hidden, because you were afraid that those people abroad would find out about him, which meant that he wasn¡¯t dead! But why, why did you hide it from me, why did you avoid me?¡± Seeing that she was getting emotional again, Shen Yao patted Lin chuxue on the shoulder tofort her. ¡°Master is dead.¡± Just then, a voice came from the kitchen door, it was Lin Dong. ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word of what you said.¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t even need to turn her head to hear who it was. Lin Dong bitterly smiled.¡±Master¡¯s wife, master is dead. In fact, I told you from the beginning that I saw your emotions fluctuating so much that you might evenmit suicide, so I lied to you and said that he was still alive. In fact, when you asked sister Shen Yao to see master, she didn¡¯t see master¡¯s face. She only saw a person wrapped up in clothes and pretending to be him, and that wasn¡¯t master.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yao was shocked.¡±So, that doctor was also fake?¡± Lin Dong nodded.¡±Right, since we¡¯re going to lie, we have to make it up to the end. The doctor and the patient¡¯s information are all real, but the patient is fake. He¡¯s not master, but I¡¯m afraid that sister Shen Yao will find out, so I made him cover his whole body.¡± Shen Yao¡¯s body copsed.¡±I really didn¡¯t see what he looked like. I saw the patient¡¯s information and medical records, so I didn¡¯t suspect him to be Xu Cheng.¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s tears started to fall. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± She stood up and pushed her chair away. She looked at everyone and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re all liars! I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead! I won¡¯t believe you no matter what you say! I¡¯m going to dig up his grave now to see if there are any ashes or his body inside! Even if it rots, I can still recognize it!¡± Then, Lin chuxue turned around and ran out of the vi. Lin Dong immediately chased after her and didn¡¯t let her run out of the vi. He called out to Lin chuxue from behind,¡±¡±Master¡¯s wife, I have something to show you!¡± Lin chuxue suddenly stopped and turned around to look at him. Lin Dong sighed.¡±I¡¯m afraid that you might not be able to ept it if I showed it to you first. But now, I think I should show it to you. I can¡¯t hide it from you anymore.¡± As he said that, he took out a video camera and handed it to Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue¡¯s long eyshes trembled a little.¡±¡±W-what is it?¡± She was afraid! He was afraid that there was something she didn¡¯t want to see. Lin Dong lowered his head and said,¡±master¡¯s wife, didn¡¯t you always want to know what happened?¡± The whole truth is here, including how you were able to wake up. ¡± When Lin chuxue heard this, she quickly took the video camera and directly pressed the y button. In the dark Ward, she could clearly see that she was lying on the operating table, her face as pale as a corpse. Seeing this, Lin chuxue¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly erged. Then, she subconsciously tripped and choked. She clutched the digital video camera with one hand and covered her mouth with the other in shock. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no anesthesia.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, then don ¡®t. Come!¡± Seeing this, Lin chuxue could already guess what was going to happen next, but she still underestimated what Xu Cheng did for her. Lin Dong inserted the finger-sized needle into Xu Cheng¡¯s body one by one! There were a total of more than 10 needles, and the most brutal one was the one in Xu Cheng¡¯s chest! ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing Xu Cheng¡¯s pained voice and his face covered in sweat, Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears! She didn¡¯t know how much courage she had to use to watch the video of the entire treatment process. When the video ended, she was already sitting on the ground and crying her heart out. ¡°Xu Cheng ... Xu Cheng ...¡± Lin chuxue sat on the ground helplessly and could only look at the paused video. In the video, Xu Cheng looked even weaker and scarier than her. Every time he inserted the needle, her heart ached a little. She could feel that kind of heart-piercing pain. She covered her mouth with her delicate hands and even clutched the skin of her face so tightly that it was distorted. Her nails even dug into the flesh of her face and blood oozed out! It turned out! This was the price she had to pay to survive! ¡°There are no cases of brain death like yours in the mandb. In order to try, master had to gamble with his life. You saw it too, he gave most of his blood to you. If a normal blood transfusion could have this much, he would have died a long time ago. Not to mention, the many needles inserted in his blood transfusion were fatal. You kept asking me where my master was, but I didn¡¯t dare to say he was dead because you would ask me how he died. I didn¡¯t know how to exin it to you. I¡¯m sorry, master¡¯s wife. ¡± Lin Dong then slowly opened his mouth, and it was like a death knell that was ringing in Lin chuxue¡¯s head, spinning her around. ¡°Wuwuwuwu ...¡± Lin chuxue was already sobbing uncontrobly while holding the DV. She was like a child who had lost something precious to her, and she was crying very simply and straightforwardly. At this moment, the whole world seemed to be unimportant.

 Chapter 833 - Every man for himself, the heavens will destroy him

    <h4>Chapter 833: Every man for himself, the heavens will destroy him</h4>

    The entire vi was filled with Lin chuxue¡¯s wailing. Shen Yao ran out and saw her copsed on the ground, crying like a child. She quickly ran over, kneeled in front of her, and bent down. She hugged her head and put it on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yao¡¯s eyes were also red from seeing this scene. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Lin chuxue cried her heart out and shook her head, then she shouted in despair,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want such an ending, and I don¡¯t want to live like this. If the price is to sacrifice the other party, then I¡¯d rather that person be me!¡± ¡°Master also said this to me.¡± Lin Dong smiled bitterly.¡±I¡¯ve even tried to persuade him. Because he has so many brothers, he won¡¯t only have you in his life. However, he said that since you entrusted the rest of your life to him, he had the obligation to protect you, including keeping you alive. The ring on your hand was the one master proposed to you and put on for you after you died. ¡± Lin chuxue, who was crying in Shen Yao¡¯s arms, looked at the diamond ring on her ring finger and felt a sharp pain in her heart for no reason. Didn¡¯t they say that women were happy the moment they put on their wedding rings? Why can¡¯t I feel happy? Lin chuxue kept screaming in her heart, why did she have to exchange the life of the man she loved the most for her only happiness? How great would it have been if I didn¡¯t pray to see Xu Cheng onest time before I died? She was alive, but it was more painful than death. Her heart was beating for someone, but that person was no longer there! Then what¡¯s the point of this heartbeat? This was what it meant to have his entire heart emptied out! In the vi, bei Shan and the J of diamonds were both watching this scene. The J of diamonds sighed.¡±I can finally understand how the sect leader felt when he lost his true love. No wonder he never remarried in this life. This kind of pain, once in a lifetime is enough.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this,¡± bei Shan said faintly,¡±that year, the sect leader¡¯s state of mind wouldn¡¯t have been affected, and his strength wouldn¡¯t have dropped so much.¡± The J of diamonds: ¡°but why do I feel like Little Junior Brother is bing more and more perverted?¡± Bei Shan: ¡°that¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of the most. If a person is controlled by one thing without any emotions, like what happened to martial uncle, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s pitiful?¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Little Junior Brother smile under his mask. ¡± That night, after ran Jing came back from work, she didn¡¯t see Lin chuxue in the kitchen. She curiously went to her room and saw Shen Yao standing at the door. Ran Jing walked over and asked,¡±¡±What happened?¡± ¡°Xu Cheng is dead.¡± Shen Yao also leaned against the wall listlessly, her eyes staring at the ceiling, trying to stop her tears from falling. Ran Jing saw that the woman¡¯s eyes were red, and she had obviously cried. ¡°Xiaoxue, she ...?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside. He hasn¡¯te out for a whole day. He didn¡¯t eat either. He just locked himself up and watched the video camera over and over again!¡± In Seoul. Xu Cheng also hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and he was smoking on the balcony the whole day. He just hung up the phone with Lin Dong, and after hearing about Lin chuxue¡¯s situation, he told him to look after her. Then, she felt suffocated. Not long after, Li Wei came to the balcony and stood behind him. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know it was Li Wei. At this time, the only ones who dared toe up and talk to him were his brothers Li Wei and Luo Yi who knew him well before. Xu Cheng took a deep breath of the cigarette and then blew it out. ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve always wanted the whole world to know about me. I¡¯ve always wanted to prove to the whole world that I have the ability to take care of that woman and be her man. But now, I just want the whole world to forget about me. ¡± Xu Cheng sighed.¡±I don¡¯t want to be like this either. I don¡¯t need the doctor to tell me. My albinism is strictly not a disease, it¡¯s a normal phenomenon of my gic mutation, which means that I may never be able to go back to how I used to be. Maybe this is my real gic appearance, and I don¡¯t know what I will be in the future, so I might as well not give her any hope.¡± ¡°If we do that, will sister-inw be able to handle it?¡± Xu Cheng snuffed out his cigarette and thought,¡¯don¡¯t I feel pain? You won¡¯t understand how it feels to see her as a stranger for the rest of her life. It was so close, but it was the furthest distance in the world. In fact, it would be a lie to say that you don¡¯t care about your appearance. Have you ever felt the same feeling when you wake up and look in the mirror every day and brush your teeth without makeup?¡± Li Wei: ¡°I can understand. No matter where you go, you will always break the mirror in the room.¡± Xu Cheng took a deep breath. ¡± A real man will take revenge. If I reunite with Xiaoxue, she definitely won¡¯t let me put myself in danger again. She definitely wants to find a quiet ce with me to live a good life, but now is not the time. If I back down now, the war with the capital society has already started, and I can either run away with her, but then, our brothers and thend of mercenaries we conquered will all be their spoils of war. What about our brothers? ¡± You¡¯re not fully grown yet, so you need me. I can choose to be with her, but I can¡¯t do it! I¡¯ve already selfishly given my woman my life once. This time, let me stand on the side of my brothers and fight well.¡± Li Wei: ¡± you¡¯re still the same. You¡¯re always very thoughtful and always think for others first. Just like how you saved Luo Yi before, you sacrificed your ce in the Dragon division. ¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡± I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m used to it. I can¡¯t change my habit of eating sh*t. ¡± Li Wei put his hands on the balcony and said,¡± I believe sister-inw will understand you.¡± She¡¯s so smart and knows you so well. She¡¯ll definitely understand your position.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of it? ¡± Xu Cheng bitterlyughed, ¡± tell her that the ugly, violent, and weird guy who¡¯s almost perverted and is a murderer on the International stage is Xu Cheng? ¡± The man she missed day and night? ¡± Speaking of this, Xu Cheng¡¯s expression became serious. He even said in a low voice, a little scared, ¡± ¡°When she finds out that her genes are no longer that of a normal person, and that she¡¯s being treated as a monster and anti-human by everyone, will she me me? Would you be afraid of bing a freak like me and spurn me? ¡± ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± Li Wei patted Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder.¡±Sis-inw isn¡¯t even afraid of death. Would she care about what the world thinks?¡± I believe in her!¡± Xu Cheng squatted down, picked up the cigarette butt, and lit it up again. After taking a deep puff, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Is it wrong for me to kill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Wei said,¡±every man for himself. If you don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll capture us, kill us, and kill sister-inw!¡± So, no matter how many people we kill, it¡¯s just for us to have a ce to stay in the future! Fate wants us to bow our heads and follow its script. What we did was just not willing to ept fate. No one is wrong. Time will prove that the one whoughsst is right!¡±

 Chapter 834 - The United States has finally sent out their troops

    <h4>Chapter 834: The United States has finally sent out their troops</h4>

    Seoul. Ministry of National Defense. The Minister: ¡°I think what du Minhao said is not without reason. If we really go to find the deviant Corp on arge scale, we might fall into their trap and expose the location of the base. I think there¡¯s something wrong with the content of the phone call. First of all, if they are really hiding near the base, they have already made a move on it.¡± Therefore, they are definitely not at the base. ¡± ¡°So, that qumin Hao is innocent? However, the prosecutor General has already convicted him. ¡± The Minister: ¡°I raised Minhao myself, and I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s a member of the deviant Corp. Maybe there¡¯s a problem here. Just like he said, how did the only survivor survive?¡± The door was closed at the time. If he could escape, why didn¡¯t he save hispanions? I think this survivor is more suspicious. ¡± The other bosses: ¡°then how do you exin his death? if there¡¯s something wrong with him and he¡¯s from the deviant Corp, the deviant Corp wouldn¡¯t kill their own people, and he¡¯s the only one who testified against Minhao. The deviant Corp must have killed him to protect Minhao from being exposed. I still have my doubts about him.¡± Minister: ¡°qumin Hao is the country¡¯s top criminal investigation expert. He has done so many cases for the country for so many years, and even if he doesn¡¯t have any credit, he has worked hard. Now that he¡¯s in this position, and he¡¯s about to take over my position, do you think he would join the deviant Corp at this time to ruin his future?¡± Come to think of it, perhaps he really was a wish. ¡± A certain Big Shot: ¡°we¡¯ve already lost once on PEI renbiao¡¯s matter. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to catch the person who had internal strife. Now, we have to let him go?¡± If this case were to end like this, the entire country would lose face. ¡± The Minister of Defense knew that these people were looking for someone to take the me. They didn¡¯t want to take the me, so it was best to let qumin Hao take the me at this time. ¡°Then we¡¯ll keep him under observation for now. We don¡¯t even need to confiscate his phone. We¡¯ll just monitor him in secret and let him go wherever he wants.¡± Inside the Four Seasons Hotel in Seoul. Li Wei walked into the living room and said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±These people aren¡¯t stupid. They didn¡¯t fall for it. To y it safe, they didn¡¯t send troops to the base to find us. It seems that there¡¯s no way to find out the location of the base. I wanted to do something for the country and destroy this damn system base. It wouldn¡¯t be a waste of time. It doesn¡¯t look easy.¡± Xu Cheng was reading the headlines.¡±It¡¯s toote. The operation in Seoul might have to be canceled.¡± Li Wei was stunned and looked down at the contents of the newspaper. ¡®The United States is determined to send troops to thend of mercenaries¡¯ White House spokesperson: ¡°for thisnd of mercenaries, we will not destroy, invade, upy, and other principles. We promise that once the deviant Corp is destroyed, we will withdraw immediately.¡± The Americans were getting anxious. To be exact, the capital society was anxious. They had finally used the National Army to show their cards! ¡°Inform the other brothers to return to thend of mercenaries tomorrow. Once the American troops are stationed there again, it will be difficult to get them to leave. We will kill them all!¡± After Xu Cheng packed up the newspaper, he got up and went to his bedroom to pack up. In response to the White House¡¯s remarks and decision, President Kush of thend of mercenaries stood up and said,¡±The deviant Corp was part of thend of mercenaries, and the American intervention was equivalent to interfering with the sovereignty of thend of mercenaries. The people of thend of mercenaries also came out to speak. ¡°We¡¯re all fugitives, we don¡¯t have any household registration, and we don¡¯t have any life security, but the deviant Corp helped the continental mercenary Corps to expel all the mercenaries, big and small, and rule this ce, giving us residents identity and a stable life. This is what everyone dreams of. Get back to your nest in the M Nation and don¡¯t order us around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since thend of mercenaries has been recognized as a country, then the country has autonomy. The United States has no right to interfere in everything here. You haven¡¯t even cleaned up the scandal of your involvement in this ce, and now you¡¯re forcing yourself to be a robber?¡± ¡°These past few months have been the most peaceful sleep I¡¯ve had in my life, because I no longer hear the sound of gunfire every night, and I no longer have to run around in fear. Now that we have a safe home, please don¡¯t turn this ce into a battlefield again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an orphan. Why?¡±a ten-year-old young man asked. Because my parents died in the bombardment, one of my manypanions dies every month. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll die. I don¡¯t know if the invaders have any feelings. Will they empathize with my experience? I really want to skin them and eat their flesh!¡± ¡°The so-called peacekeeping of the United States in recent years is just an excuse to cover up their war money. I¡¯m an orphan who has escaped. More than 90% of the arms I see here are manufactured by the United States, and they sell arms here every year. If the United States really wants peacekeeping, if the countries in the world really want to maintain peacekeeping, then please don¡¯t sell your own arms here. If there was no first person holding a gun, there would not be a second or a third. Ask yourselves, how much money have you made by trading your arms for the crude oil here? How many lives were behind this crude oil? We can ept your financial support, even if it¡¯s just spiritual support. But if you want to station your troops, please get lost. ¡± It could be seen how much hatred thend of mercenaries, which had been baptized by war, had for the soldiers stationed in the United States. In addition, with the scandal of the M Nation being involved in controlling the war in thend of mercenaries for many years exposed, all kinds of ttery from the M Nation would be scolded. However, if hepromised so easily, he wouldn¡¯t be a hooligan. The Capitol spokesperson fought back against Kush¡¯s remarks and said,¡±That merica orders you to expel the deviant Corp! Otherwise, the United States would unconditionally station troops to annihte them! The deviant Corp¡¯s official social media ount finally expressed its opinion on this matter: Thend of mercenaries is the deviant Corp¡¯s home, and we have the right to protect everything here. No matter what reason you have for stationing your troops here, it¡¯s a rogue act. If you insist on stationing your troops here, then the deviant Corp willnd in Merika! As soon as this news came out, the people of America suddenly panicked. After all, the deviant Corp¡¯s reputation had been too loud in the past few months, and their current assassination targets and activities were all major events. If they really made a move on America, it would cause a lot of turmoil. [Deviant¡¯s ount: White House spokesperson, do you want to experience the PEI renbiao incident?] The White House spokesperson immediately shut up. Previously, there was a guy called PEI renbiao, but he was already buried! So, he had the courage to tease or provoke the world¡¯s leaders, but against the deviant Corp, he backed off with a guilty conscience.

 Chapter 835 - Poison Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 835: Poison Weapon</h4>

    However, the United States still forcibly stationed its troops! A group of 5000 soldiers did not enter thend of mercenaries directly. Instead, they took advantage of military exercises with the other two countries. Large-scale tanks and warships in the skynded in one-fifth of the still chaotic area of thend of mercenaries. Under the guise of military exercises, the warships would fly across thend of mercenaries every day. The warships used high-tech Radar detection, which could detect whether there were military bases or armed bases on thend below. In the past, it was difficult for them to patrol and find the deviant Corp because it was chaotic. If they flew over, they would be blown down by some crazy mercenaries, and at that time, they would just casually sweep the armed forces on the ground, but now it was different, except for the government armed forces. The only force that could have the power to arm themselves was probably the deviant Corp. Therefore, the military selection for the warship¡¯s flight conditions was even more concentrated. The government forces on Kush¡¯s side didn¡¯t interfere with them, afraid that this group of people would make an issue. However, the disgraceful merica was attacked in the chaotic area and immediately announced,¡±During our exercise, we encountered an unfriendly attack from the government of thend of mercenaries. We hope that the government of thend of mercenaries can give us an exnation, otherwise, we can only protect the interests of our country. Kush: ¡°the script is in your hands. You can change it and act however you want, but if you drop a bullet into our territory, we¡¯ll fight back!¡± In less than two days, when the warship flew past thend of mercenaries, it deliberately dropped a bomb and destroyed a vige, causing hundreds of casualties. Then, they exined,¡±I¡¯m sorry. There was a precision error during the exercise. It caused a missile to explode on the ground. We¡¯re very sorry for the people who were hurt in this incident.¡± But he didn¡¯t even talk aboutpensation. This was to make thend of mercenaries angry and start a war with them, and then the M Nation would have a reason to fight back. Didn¡¯t you use the global public opinion to make us unable to do anything to you? Fine, we¡¯ll grind you to death and see how long you can endure. Didn¡¯t he always counterattack after dropping a bullet? We¡¯ve already fired a big bullet, why aren¡¯t we fighting back? If you counterattack, do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of fighting you? The United States had yed this trick countless times, and it never failed. A weak country could only swallow their anger. Kush¡¯s private ne flew to the area where the bomb exploded to show his concern to the people. His face was very ugly, and Benjamin, who was next to him, didn¡¯t say anything. The victims who had been injured and had lost their loved ones were in pain. ¡°What¡¯s an end? how is this any different from the past?¡± That sentence pierced Kush¡¯s heart. ¡°I want to fight back,¡± he gritted his teeth and asked Benjamin,¡±what should I do?¡± Benjamin: ¡°you¡¯d better think this through. If you want to use our power, you¡¯ll bepletely tied to us. This kingdom will advance and retreat with us.¡± But don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let them find out that you did it. ¡± Kush nodded and said,¡±then let¡¯s do it!¡± As long as you contribute to this country, I can also help you!¡± Benjamin smiled: ¡°okay, then the deviant Corp will take this business deal!¡± After saying that, he took out a contract. A contract between the deviant Corp and the country of thend of mercenaries! The so-called friendship and friendship, this sales contract had to be signed, and this was also the first big contract the deviant Corp had signed with a country. Thend of mercenaries would not be the first country. Kush knew that Benjamin had been talking to him about this contract for a long time, and he respected him for not forcing him, but since he had alreadye here today, if he still insisted, the National interests he monitored would be of no value once the country was in chaos. After signing his signature and stamping the National Seal, Benjamin left, satisfied. On the second day. Zhang Xiu was locked up on the top of the mountain at the deviant Corp¡¯s headquarters, and Mali fed him rice, barbecue, and all kinds of supplements every day. What was it for? He wanted Zhang Xiu to spit out more poison every day! In the end, Zhang Xiu¡¯s venom was enough to fill tworge water tanks. Then, the liquid was steamed and turned into powder, which was then installed on the drones. Then, these drones flew over the temporary camp of the UA military. When they flew over them, they were detected by the radar and immediately shot down from the air by the defense system. As soon as the drone exploded, the poisonous powder scattered down in the wind. When itnded on the ground, the color was no longer visible and it had blended into the usual sand. The defense experts who picked up the debris of the drone justughed at the enemy¡¯s childish use of drones to detect, but they didn¡¯t notice that the powder had scattered in the air, which couldn¡¯t be detected by radar. As for the American soldiers who took in the air, especially when they were patrolling outside, only the high-ranking officers were allowed to study tactics in the barracks or tents. Most of the other soldiers were training. As a result, 3000 of the 5000 soldiers fell to the ground in less than a minute after taking in the poisonous powder. They were all foaming at the mouth as if they had a stroke, but soon, they all died!¡± When the military doctor ran out and saw their symptoms, he was shocked.¡±¡±Not good, they¡¯ve been poisoned!¡± Even so, there was no way to save them at all. No one survived. In the huge military camp, more than 3000 people died for no reason. This made the White House¡¯s jaw almost drop to the ground! They didn¡¯t do anything, the war hadn¡¯t even started, and three thousand soldiers had died? This loss was too great! It was so big that even America did not dare to announce it to the public. ¡°Have you found out what kind of poison it is?¡± Amander asked. The military doctor shook his head.¡±This poison is too domineering. I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s more like a new type of poison that¡¯s abination of human poisons. There¡¯s no way topare it with amon poison. I can only say that this poison is ten times more domineering than the venom of a Cobra! Most importantly, the poison had entered the corpses through their mouths and noses. This was what was truly terrifying! The poison can quickly infect living cells, so when it enters the lungs, it will immediately infect the internal organs and damage them. It¡¯s so fast that it only takes about a minute!¡± After themander heard this, he frowned and didn¡¯t say a word. However, his expression was very serious. This might be the gic poison technology that the entire world was researching! This wasn¡¯t surprising, as every country had done research in this area. Back then, the Wei nation had invaded China with this kind of poisonous weapon, but this kind of biochemical research was too dangerous and anti-human, so no country had made any further progress or made any useful weapons in the warehouse. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him here, and in such a domineering manner at that! It shouldn¡¯t be. It was impossible for such a backward area to develop biological weapons! This power was even more abnormal than the biochemical poison that their big country was still researching! On the top of the deviant Corp¡¯s Mountain, Zhang Xiu was lying in bed because he was exhausted. He saw Maliing in with arge te of food and wailed,¡±¡±Are you feeding the pigs?¡± Mali raised his eyebrows and chuckled,¡±¡±If you can¡¯t spit it out, try and see if you can excrete venom.¡± ¡°I really want to spit my sulfuric acid on your face,¡± Zhang Xiu said.

 Chapter 836 - We have to fight back!

    <h4>Chapter 836: We have to fight back!</h4>

    After the poison report was sent to the United States, some of the war experts there were a little hesitant. Obviously, the sudden appearance of the biological weapon had caught them off guard. Why were there so many powerful countries studying it now? It was because it could kill people without a trace. As long as it fell from the blue sky, the enemy would be defeated without a single soldier. Every country¡¯s current militarized equipment and weapons were simr, so everyone wanted to seize the first opportunity in the new field. Thus, biochemical weapons had been created in World War II. However, this kind of research was not human! They needed to use various animal genes or human corpses for research. Since they were going to attack people as a war, they would definitely use people for experimental research. If they were not careful, they could be infected and die. It was very inhumane! In addition, in times of peace, many people were disgusted with such research. Although it was put to an end, the big countries were doing research in private. After all, everyone wanted to take a leading position in a new field. You could say that nuclear weapons dominated the world now, but who knew if it would still be the same in the future? However, this kind of research required too many corpses or gic species, and the reason why the Wei nation could use them during World War II to invade China was that these Wei nation people were inhuman and cruel. At that time, they had nock of corpses! Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for any country to take the lead in developing aplete biochemical weapon. However! They had actually encountered such a weapon today, and its poisonous effect was simply brutal! It almost killed him the moment he ate it! In this world, even the most powerful nuclear pollution couldn¡¯t cause people to die immediately after inhaling it. It was no different from being bitten by a Cobra. Therefore, this sudden poisonous attack made the American government hesitate. ¡°Could it be that thend of mercenaries has already mastered this technology?¡± An expert expressed his suspicion. ¡°I think we¡¯re overthinking it. If thend of mercenaries really has such technology, why did they have to survive decades of chaotic war? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use this technique from the beginning? ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it out today. On the contrary, I think that it¡¯s because of the war in that country that the living environment and pollution are extremely serious. Perhaps the ces where our soldiers are located have serious pollution, such as a gue caused by post-war pollution. Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s very hot there, and most of it is in the Gobi Desert. It¡¯s normal for the sand to blow the polluted air over.¡± Most people agreed with the second analysis. At this moment, a leader coughed.¡±¡±Then what about the nourishment gold for the deaths of these 3000 soldiers? Who¡¯s going to pay?¡± At the mention of this, many people pretended not to hear it. Everyone looked at the leader of the Ministry of Finance. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± the guy immediately retorted. I can give you this money to supplement the families of these dead soldiers, but! The war hadn¡¯t even started yet, had it? He didn¡¯t even earn a little benefit and started to pay? Then what if the president of thend of mercenaries, Kush, keeps swallowing his anger and not going to war? I won¡¯t do such a risky business, it¡¯s not the American style! I think someone should pay the bill!¡± Someone raised his hand.¡±I agree. Since we¡¯re doing a joint exercise with those two countries, and such a big thing happened, let those two countries take half the responsibility.¡± The Minister of Finance said,¡±not just half, all of them!¡± Don¡¯t expect me to pay for it before you have any ie!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±someone frowned. The Minister of Finance red at the Ministry of Defense.¡±¡±That¡¯s your business. The country spends hundreds of billions on your military expenses every year. If you can¡¯t get justice for the country at this time, it¡¯s the Ministry of Defense¡¯s fault! Don¡¯t just eat without putting in any effort. ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± the Minister of Defense said with a bitter smile. As a result, the two countries that participated in the exercise with the United States originally wanted to please the United States, but who knew that they would be scammed! They could only me themselves for being unlucky and pay thepensation for the deaths of more than 3000 soldiers. It was their fault for bringing all kinds of warships and fighter jets to your country¡¯s Gate. White House spokesperson: ¡°in addition, the terrain of this exercise is rtively bad and chaotic. In order for the exercise to be sessful and for the safety of the soldiers, we must follow up with some measures (various fighter escort) for protection.¡± Then, a small missilended directly in thend of mercenaries, causing more innocent casualties. The White House exined,¡±because of the harsh environment, the missile system satellite had a signal deviation at that moment, causing the missile to deviate from its flight trajectory. We are very sorry for the people in thend of mercenaries who were affected by the missile again.¡± Xu Cheng and the others just wanted tough at thisment. No matter how much he said, there was no substantialpensation? At that time, Kush could only hold a national referendum! Should he retaliate against the repeated provocations of the United States? More than 80% of the valiant citizens said,¡±F * ck! So Kush responded to Merika,¡±We won¡¯t be able to appreciate America¡¯s apology, but we will use our own ways to defend our sovereignty. The White House President, who was reading the news with his legs crossed, said in disdain,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you just ying word games by saying so much? why didn¡¯t you take any action to report the so-called defense? Come on, resist if you¡¯re angry. We can¡¯t wait to fight now. ¡± Every soldier¡¯s sry had to be paid, which meant that there were expenses on the other side every day, so the M Nation couldn¡¯t wait to fight, or they would keep losing money. At the top of the deviant Corp¡¯s Mountain. Zhang Xiu, who had just gotten out of bed and was getting better, saw Maliing upstairs. He immediately picked up a fruit knife and ced it on his neck, threatening,¡±¡±You¡¯re still F * ckinging? Let me go, my supply of venom is limited now, and every time you extract it, it¡¯s no less than having sex ten times. I feel like my body has been emptied. ¡± Mali was speechless.¡±F * ck! If I were you, I¡¯d spend all my money every day.¡± Zhang Xiu: ¡°get lost. I¡¯m telling you,e and find me again. I¡¯m going toin to the leader.¡± Mali: ¡°just use your venom. It¡¯ll kill a lot of them.¡± ¡°Who said that? you can also look for Li Wei.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Mali asked. Zhang Xiu: ¡°bring him over. Find a rainy day. You know what I mean!¡± Mali¡¯s eyelids twitched.¡±Holy sh * t! How could I forget that this bastard still has this ultimate move?¡± After that, he turned around and went to find Li Wei. Then, they studied the weather and determined that there would be a heavy rain the day after tomorrow. Then, Li Wei went to be a criminal who went against the M Nation military and was locked up.

 Chapter 837 - Attracting lightning again

    <h4>Chapter 837: Attracting lightning again</h4>

    The size of the United States ¡®Army had increased by another 5000 soldiers, and they were gathered in the chaotic one-fifth of thend of mercenaries that was not unified for the time being. This area was simr to the ck market at the border between Mexico and the United States it was more chaotic, and many goods were circted here to avoid taxes. By stationing troops here, it was no less than stepping on the tail of thend of mercenaries, because it was also considered a part of thend of mercenaries, but there was no government jurisdiction. Li Wei pretended to drink too much and identally drove a pickup truck over the US military¡¯s territory, and then he was detained. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t belong to any dukedom. Why can¡¯t Ie in?¡± Li Wei expressed his dissatisfaction. A soldier pointed his gun at his head and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look for trouble. Look at who we are. ¡± ¡°I know that the M Nation has promised not to harm its citizens.¡± Li Wei pretended to be scared. ¡°Not hurting doesn¡¯t mean you cane and provoke me.¡± The soldier said and took Li Wei away. His car was detained, and in order to punish him, Li Wei locked him up in an iron cage. This was a temporary camp, and most of the houses were simple, so there were no iron cells. They could only use iron cages to keep the troublemakers. Li Wei, who was locked in the iron cage, squatted down and looked around. That¡¯s right, except for a few simple houses, all of them were made of iron and could be connected to electricity! Very good! This was perfect. He had been worried that the soldiers hiding in the houses would not be affected, but now that the simple rooms were made of steel, he could get twice the result with half the effort. ¡°F * ck, this F * cking ce is so hot, and it doesn¡¯t even rain. I really want to go home and have a cold beer.¡± One of the soldiers took off his helmet and cursed,¡±¡±If thend of mercenaries wanted to fight, they should¡¯ve done it earlier. Why are they dragging it out? if they don¡¯t dare to fight, they can just directly attach themselves to the M Nation. What a torture.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the US dors, I wouldn¡¯t be staying in this godforsaken ce. See those small, trashy mercenaries? They¡¯re all looking down on us. If we didn¡¯t make it clear, we would¡¯ve blown their heads off. ¡± An American soldier who was cleaning his gun said,¡±¡±They look down on us for a reason. Remember when the Special Forces of ten countries came here for a military exercise? Our country¡¯s Special Forces were all annihted by a small group of deviant mercenaries! So, they have reason to look down on us. After that incident, thend of mercenaries once made people feel that it was the grave of the world¡¯s Special Forces. I heard that the status of the deviant mercenaries is higher than the continental mercenaries because they overthrew the oppression of the Special Forces and saved the most torturous winter here every year. It¡¯s rumored that without the deviant Corp behind them, it would be impossible to unify this ce. Those idle armed forces were recruited on ount of the deviant Corp, and almost half of the armed forces were persuaded by the deviant Corp toy down their arms. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. They also became famous at that time. It¡¯s just that no one noticed that they¡¯ve be so big now.¡± ¡°Have you heard about some of the deviant Corp¡¯s deeds? To be honest, I feel that they are more difficult to deal with than those terrorist organizations! The people they assassinated were really too surprising, and no one had found any evidence of the deviant Corp¡¯s crime at the scene of the assassination! Of course, other than the deviant totem they left behind. I feel that their overall strength isparable to our District Five. ¡± At this time, Li Weiughed in the cage.¡±¡±Just you people from the fifth region? The deviant Corp¡¯s opponent is the capital society of the financial Empire, when did they put your fifth division in their eyes?¡± The American soldier who was cleaning his gun red at Li Wei in the cage.¡±¡±Do you know anything about the Fifth District? In the past, only the top scorer elites of the Army could enter and further their studies. Which soldier who came out was not at the general level? I¡¯m telling you, so many military schools in the world want to hire a Colonel from division5 as their principal. What do you soldiers know?¡± Li Wei sneered and didn¡¯t speak. More than half a day had passed, and dark clouds finally began to appear in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s finally going to rain. ¡± One of the soldiers let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the gloomy sky, Li Wei grinned.¡±¡±You won¡¯t lock me in a tent when it rains, will you?¡± ¡°In your dreams! Do you think you are the leader¡¯s hostage? You still want to hide in the tent?¡± One of the soldiers sarcastically said. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Li Wei was slightly happy. This is what I wanted. At this time, a soldier asked Li Wei curiously,¡±¡±Do you know what kind of smell usuallyes from here? You know this ce so well, but you¡¯ve never encountered one before?¡± Li Wei chuckled.¡±It¡¯s not just the smell that can kill. The number of people who die from natural disasters every year is more than the number of people who die from war. When it rains, you might even be struck by lightning. There¡¯s no lightning rod around, right? Be careful. ¡± ¡°Even lightning struck you first, can¡¯t you have somemon sense? This iron cage of yours can attract lightning. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s even better. ¡°Li Wei was stunned for a moment, then he smiled. The three soldiers who were in charge of watching him felt that he was an abnormal madman and ignored him. Not long after, it started to drizzle, and then a heavy rain followed by rumbling thunder in the sky. The three soldiers seemed to enjoy it and didn¡¯t hide inside. Instead, they were drenched in the rain. Other than them, the other soldiers who had already endured the heat ran out to get wet. Some of them directly took off their clothes and took a towel out to take a shower. Li Wei saw the asional lightning sh in the sky, and his whole body suddenly exerted strength. He held the iron bars with both hands and slowly released the current in his body as if responding to the lightning in the sky, like a positive and negative pole. Generally, the lightning in the sky rarely struck down, but if the earth was attracted by it, it would conduct electricity. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A soldier asked curiously when he saw the man¡¯s face and neck turning red from the shock. ¡°I think I¡¯m about to go to the toilet. Can you let me go?¡± Li Wei said. ¡°Just shut up! You can only leave after three days!¡± Li Wei pouted.¡±Three days is too long. I only want to stay for half a day.¡± After he said that, he saw that there was a lot of rainfall. All of a sudden, the iron cage that he was holding tightly was released with electricity. Like a trigger, the shing lightning in the sky suddenly found the negative pole and felt the response. Immediately, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down on Li Wei¡¯s head, directly striking the iron cage. Of course, Li Wei couldn¡¯t withstand more than 100000 volts of electricity, but he knew how to disperse the current wave after wave. And so, with him as the center, a huge electric current spread through the rain. The soldiers who were drenched in the rain suddenly felt their bodies go numb, and then they all fell to the ground stiffly. The electric current continued to spread wildly in all directions. It was like an Army from hell, looking for living people to eat their lives. For those who were sleeping in the temporary housing while thetter was in a meeting, the electrical equipment in the temporary housing First pierced and then exploded. Then, the steel frame chairs under their butts were conductive and directly hit their spinal nerves!

 Chapter 838 - The war hasnt even started, but weve already lost so much

    <h4>Chapter 838: The war hasn¡¯t even started, but we¡¯ve already lost so much</h4>

    The current couldn¡¯t be seen, but if there was a voltage sensor, it could be found that a minute ago, there was a current in the iron cell that spread out like water. It was like a peacefulke suddenly rippling with waves, and wherever it went, life withered and decayed! The soldiers who were not electrified were not spared either. Their electrical equipment and the military equipment around them were all destroyed by the electricity and spontaneously ignited. The simple houses caught fire one after another. The soldiers who ran out from inside were still electrocuted to death even though they were all drenched! Because Li Wei overexerted himself, he still fainted. At this time, the entire U.S. Military camp area was already in a state of chaos. The electric current could not be seen. In the blink of an eye, it wreaked havoc in the entire military area. The military equipment around, tanks, and battleships, as long as they used electric circuits, all of them self-ignited and exploded. In the rain, the corpses of the soldiers were densely packed, and the surrounding explosions and mes were focused. It was as if a war had happened here. Stab. Stab. Mali, diesel, and V drove the Prado off-road vehicle. From afar, they could see the electronic equipment in the entire Military Region emitting electricity and fire from time to time, indicating that there were still weaknesses that hadn¡¯t beenpletely eliminated. After a while, he walked into the area and saw dead bodies everywhere. Mali was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a pervert!¡± In the pool of water under his feet, he identally stepped on the bodies of the soldiers that had been charred by the high voltage electricity. Mali looked to see if there were any survivors. He was in charge of finding Li Wei, while V and diesel were in charge of looking for survivors or survivors in those simple rooms, and then they were in charge of silencing them! Not long after Mali found Li Wei in the cage and bitterly smiled.¡±¡±F * ck, he fainted again.¡± He reached out and broke the iron cage by force! Then, he lifted Li Wei up and left. On the other side, diesel and V, who were trying to silence the witnesses, looked at the destroyed equipment, especially a few fighter nes, and felt their hearts ache. ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s such a pity for these fighter jets. They¡¯re burning inside.¡± Diesel clicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s there to pity? leave it to the Americans. Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t stay here for long. ¡± V dragged diesel, who was a little restless, away. Once they left, this ce would be and of death with no survivors. Some of the idle mercenary groups who heard the explosion took a long time toe over. They thought that the U.S. And government forces had started fighting and didn¡¯te to take a look. After the silence, they found that the entire Military Region was covered in ck smoke. Some people drove their pickup trucks over to see what was going on, and the result made them dumbfounded. Dead people were everywhere! From the entrance to the inside, there were dead people everywhere. Some were hanging on the corridor of the makeshift houses, some were dead on the handrails of the stairs, and some were burnt naked, dragging their clothes. The whole yellow ground was directly dyed red. They had never seen such a tragic scene in their lives. It was really like hell. What had happened? Those who hade to witness this even vomited. Some were shocked and took pictures. And these photos were sent to the White House¡¯s Department of Defense through the ck market! After the satellite phone¡¯s repeated confirmations were useless, the people in the meeting room finally confirmed that these photos were not fake. They were all real! 5,000 American soldiers died in a heavy rain! They had been killed by some kind of smell. More than 3000 soldiers! Now, ording to the military doctors who had flown over to the scene to tally the numbers, there were no survivors for the time being. From their mouths, the scene was worse than the photos. That was because, other than the dead, all the military equipment had been destroyed. 15 of thetest missile fighter jets. ording to the cost of 8.5 million US dors per jet, 15 of them were equivalent to 120 million US dors! As for the old and cheap tanks, that was not even worth mentioning. However, the high-tech military anti-missile missileunchers, as well as various electronic andputer supplies, were worth more than 50 million US dors in total. This was not what they felt the pain of. What made it difficult for them to deal with was that another five thousand soldiers had died! Why did they act shamelessly andpensate the other two countries? because they were the big shots! If a soldier were to go to the war-torn zones and sacrifice himself for the country, the pension would reach up to 300000 US dors each, and the family of the soldier would have to bepensated! The pension for the 3000-odd soldiers had reached 900 million US dors! Who would dare to pay for this? That was why they reneged on their debt. But it was all good now! 5,000 soldiers, 1.5 billion US dors in pension! ¡°Close to 1.7 billion USD.¡± The Minister of Finance knocked on the conference table with the tip of a pen and looked at the big bosses present.¡±¡±The war hasn¡¯t even started, and we¡¯ve already lost 1.7 billion US dors. Whose fault is it?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the ountant from the Ministry of Finance at the front line added,¡±¡±Minister, not only that, but the guns, ammunition, and equipment of the 5000 soldiers were all looted by the idle mercenary groups before we arrived to clean up. So, we have to count this in as well. The total loss is 1.9 billion US dors!¡± The eyelids of all the big shots in the conference room twitched. 1.7 billion was already enough to make people despair, and he even added another stab. The president¡¯s hands trembled as he looked at the defense minister and asked,¡±¡±What do you have to say?¡± The Minister of Defense took off his sses. He was a little evasive when so many people looked at him.¡±The first thing we did was send a warship from the Department of Defense to the scene. Most of the causes of death were from the storm and lightning. I think this is something that can not be resisted.¡± The president mmed the table.¡±Then why didn¡¯t you investigate the environment and geographical location of that ce before deploying your tactics?¡± What are the think tanks and decision-makers behind you doing? ¡°More than 3000 soldiers have already died, and the whole country is shocked. I¡¯ve already issued a series of announcements in all continents to appease a round of demonstrations across the country. With so many people dead, will the soldiers ¡®families let us off? He didn¡¯t expect another 5000 to die! The public¡¯s condemnation is the greatest hidden danger!¡± He threw the document at the Minister of Defense and said angrily,¡±¡±Even if you die, let your soldiers die in thend of mercenaries ¡®territory. This way, we can find a way to start a war. Who cares if it¡¯s a natural or man-made disaster that can¡¯t be resisted? we just want the anger of the people! How am I supposed to find an excuse now? The people have no one to me but us! I¡¯m telling you, this time you¡¯re going to be my spokesperson and reform those radicals!¡± The Minister of Defense shivered. If he were to face those people, he would be drowned in their saliva. They could definitely make you doubt your life and go back to being a cowboy.

 Chapter 839 - Were serious about being shameless

    <h4>Chapter 839: We¡¯re serious about being shameless</h4>

    From the president¡¯s perspective, he only needed to calm the people down and develop the policies well. However, from the perspective of the Ministry of Finance, the most important task during his tenure was to prevent bad debts and losses. From the perspective of the Ministry of Defense, winning was definitely the top priority. But now, these three points were all unbnced! If they werepetitors, they would have used these three points to make a big fuss and question whether the ability of the president¡¯s team could bring development to the future of America. It was obvious that there were problems with the people in these three key areas. Just because the war had not begun, there were already problems. Some of the military experts from the Ministry of Defense said,¡±¡±I think we should just give up on this war.¡± ¡°Kush has already expressed his firm opposition to us, and we¡¯re going to back down?¡± The president was mildly angry. The expert: ¡°but they¡¯re not willing to send troops to fight us, so we can¡¯t go in on our own. We said from the beginning that we¡¯re only going for the deviant Corp, so we have no obligation to interfere with their territorial sovereignty, which means that our soldiers can¡¯t enter.¡± The president said,¡±so aren¡¯t we looking for the deviant Corp?¡± They must be hiding inside. As long as we find them, we can go in and exterminate them. When that timees, the government will definitely defend and go against us. Once that happens, we can use the name of the ¡®international police¡¯ to interfere with their sovereignty. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± It was very domineering! As long as America was an ¡®international police force¡¯, it had always been like this! ¡°What if you can¡¯t find it?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t find it?¡± The presidentughed.¡±We just want an excuse to station troops in. If we can¡¯t find it, can¡¯t we just pretend to be the deviant Corp?¡± Then you can go in and do your duty as a police officer. It¡¯s simple, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was indeed very American! The Ministry of Finance interrupted the group of gentlemanly people and said,¡±¡±I think this method is feasible. If we drag this on, you won¡¯t be paying for the military funds. If we don¡¯t win the war and turn our losses into profits, we¡¯ll all be finished! Now is not the time to be calctive about the actions of a gentleman, fist is the hard truth. If you have the strength, why do you care about being a gentleman? hurry up and think of a way to enter thend of mercenaries. As long as we can make thend of mercenaries surrender, all the losses will bepensated by the defeated country, and we will also have to cedend. ¡± The president: ¡°that¡¯s right. If we win, they have so much crude oil that it¡¯spletely enough topensate us. Now that the oil price has risen sharply, how much benefit will we get from getting the crude oil?¡± If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Continue to station troops, it¡¯s not the style of us merikans to retreat. Find a way to get people to go in and pretend to be the deviant Corp, and then we¡¯ll kill our way in. ¡± The contents of the White House meeting were mostly intercepted by Senator Jerry, and then it was passed from his mouth to Stenson¡¯s ears, and then Stenson passed it to Xu Cheng¡¯s deviant Corp. The deviant Corp also held an internal meeting. President Kush was also attending. Kush smacked the table.¡±Those bastards! What¡¯s the difference between them and bandits?!¡± Xu Cheng smoked his cigarette.¡±It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve been bandits for a day or two. They¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Luo Yi leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms.¡±The Americans are still the same.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Dulson asked. For a moment, everyone except Xu Cheng looked at Zhang Xiu. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Zhang Xiu asked.¡±Li ...¡± He was just about to say that he was going to look for Li Wei, but when he saw that Li Wei¡¯s seat was empty, he pouted. ¡°Li Wei is still in the hospital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mali chuckled.¡±I¡¯ll make up for the set meal you hadst time.¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Xu Cheng interrupted the two¡¯s teasing and said,¡±¡±Zhang Xiu¡¯s method can¡¯t be used too often, or else it will raise suspicion.¡± Mali: ¡°then there¡¯s no other way. If we go and assassinate him personally, it will be time-consuming andborious. The key point is that we will be exposed. Li Wei is still recuperating, and it will be difficult to calcte the next thunderstorm. If we don¡¯t look for Zhang Xiu, who else can we look for?¡± ¡°Cough, cough,¡± Chekhov coughed and said,¡±I¡¯ve been itching for a fight recently.¡± Mali red at him.¡±It¡¯s already enough for you to cripple your hand if you can shoot 1000 bullets. You want to shoot a few thousand bullets?¡± The key is that once you¡¯re exposed, the homing missiles wille after you. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re faster than the missiles. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced,¡±Dulson snorted. Mali was speechless. ¡°A missile?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes slightly lit up, and then he smiled.¡±¡±There¡¯s a way. I¡¯ll do it this time. ¡± Kush: ¡°where do we have missiles in our country? We don¡¯t even have such advanced technology. For now, the National Treasury is only doing construction to fix the domestic transportation. If we don¡¯t have the money to develop these, it¡¯s estimated that there¡¯s no hope within the next 30 years. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the current situation. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t use our own missiles. Alright, today¡¯s meeting is over. Dismissed.¡± After Xu Cheng put out his cigarette, he stood up and left first. A few dayster, at the border of another two countries, the American army gathered and stationed troops. This time, they didn¡¯t dare to go back to the original ce. They felt that it was too strange. Because of the two consecutive bizarre deaths of soldiers, the number of Army volunteers recruited this time was very small. Only 3,000 soldiers were willing to give it a try. This time, there were more defensive equipment than before. Simple masks had to be worn on everyone¡¯s waist to prevent them from being protected from the poison. This time, the military equipment had many more devices that could detect lightning, wind direction, weather, and other deployment devices. In short, they were good at learning from experience and wouldn¡¯t fall in the same ce twice. The White House couldn¡¯t afford to lose again. There were many councilmen waiting to challenge the current president, especially Senator Jerry. This guy¡¯s voice was the loudest. He was the fiercest at the president in Congress because he had more information on the case than the other Members of Parliament. He could stab the president every time. This time, the loss of 1.9 billion US dors before the war was used by him to me the president¡¯s team. The president was so embarrassed that he wanted to fight him in Congress! In the past two years, the mand Lab¡¯s headquarters had been set up in Jerry¡¯s state, which could bring in excessive business tax revenue every year! This allowed the state¡¯s power to grow stronger and stronger in the Congress. From the fifth camp in the past, Jerry¡¯s faction had now firmly stood in the third camp. Apart from the two camps of democracy and Republic, they were the third major camp. In the past two years, their state had medical sponsorships from the mandb, and the Socialist Party that Jerry was in had constantly won the hearts of the people with medical care. Jerry had also used the help provided by Stenson to treat many potential rising stars to fight for more benefits and status for their Socialist Party in Congress! The mandb could be said to have yed an indelible role in this, which was why Jerry suddenly listened to Stenson¡¯s words. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to the president¡¯s throne, and if he alienated himself from the mand Lab¡¯s Stenson at this time, all his previous efforts would be wasted. So for the current president, his biggest enemy wasn¡¯t thend of mercenaries, but this old dog Jerry in front of him who spat at people at the drop of a hat.

 Chapter 840 - Senator Jerrys support

    <h4>Chapter 840: Senator Jerry¡¯s support</h4>

    In fact, other states had also wanted to poach the mandb. Even if it wasn¡¯t listed, it gave Jerry a lot of tax from the state he was in. Plus, the private hospital opened by the mandb only had a membership system. Looking at his member information, those people who had ill intentions gave up. The mand International Hospital epted appointments for treatment for any disease, but they needed to be a member and pay the membership fee every year. The benefits were that they could have free annual checkups and make an appointment to see the doctor whenever they were feeling unwell. When the mand International Hospital was first established, business wasn¡¯t very good. However, as the various rich people¡¯s diseases were cured and alleviated, in addition to the reputation of the mand Lab¡¯s medicine, it could be considered to have made a name for itself. As more and more patients were rtively cured, its reputation and medical strength were confirmed, so rich people from all over the United States rushed to apply for membership treatment. The wealthy Wall Street businessmen would all apply for membership here. Half a yearter, it would be a lie to say that the Rockefeller family consortium within the capital society didn¡¯t think about it. However, the state government where the mandb was located was very powerful. In addition, the members that the mandb absorbed were spread across the vast lineup, which led to the Rockefeller family giving up on using improper means to forcibly acquire it. Of course, they also made a bid in the proper way, but the mandb ignored them. The highest bid was 80 billion US dors! If this deal was closed, it would be the highest amount of gold in history. But Stenson didn¡¯t even look at it. Every day, Wall Street and even the Rockefeller family¡¯s legal team called him to talk about this matter, but Stenson refused. Don¡¯t think that Stenson was just awyer. As long as you investigated, you would know that he had the backing of the four major Mexico gangs. These people had been taken care of by Mr. Fang in the past and sessfully entered Las Vegas to gain a foothold. Now, Las Vegas was almost entirely ruled by Mexicans, and they had the final say in this state. It could be seen that their influence was growing by the day. Stenson, who owned two of the biggest casinos in Las Vegas, wasn¡¯t someone to mess with. If anyone wanted to touch him, they would have to go through the four big Mexico gangs. They had connections with the ck market and intelligence. If you offended them, you might be targeted by the ck guns every day. This group of people could do anything. This was the biggest reason why Stenson was able to stay in the United States to control so much money and the mandb without anyone looking for trouble. The FBI had looked for him, but it was forcibly suppressed by the state government where Senator Jerry and the others were. In the United States, every state government was independent. Every continent sometimes did not give face to the White House, so each state had their own work arrangements that were not controlled by the White House. So, when the White House wanted to investigate the mandb, the state government would not care at all. To put it bluntly, don¡¯t even think about touching our state¡¯s starpany! Senator Jerry represented Montana, which was famous for its many ranches in the past. But now, when the Americans heard about this state, their first reaction was mand! In order to distinguish between the different businesses, the mand group was officially registered. The mand group currently had two businesses. The first was the studio, and its products included: The revival series. The second was the mand International Hospital, which currently had 130000 members. Although 130000 members were not to be underestimated, they were the majority of the rich in America. With a 10% increase in membership fees in the second year, the revenue from membership fees alonest year was 10.4 billion US dors! He had earned back the entire construction cost of the hospital. Moreover, the number of members was still increasing. Xu Cheng was the one who came up with the membership system, and the process he set up was: Any member who wanted to join the club would be reviewed to see if their background, job, and ie could afford the membership fee for 10 years. The first year was 50000 dors, the second was 55000 dors, the third was 60500 dors, and the fourth was 67000 dors. Why did it get higher the higher it went? As you get older, you¡¯ll definitely get sick more and your body will age faster. Naturally, the frequency of you seeing a doctor will increase. So, as you get older, the membership fee will increase every year. The advantage was that as long as you were a member, you didn¡¯t need to pay any medical fees at any time! Yes, that¡¯s right. It was like buying insurance. No one knew when an ident would happen, but rich people didn¡¯tck the money, so they would all be members. This was because the mand hospital had another rule. If you were seriously ill and wanted to be a member to reduce the burden, it was impossible, but they could treat you. The high cost would be paid ording to the market price without any discount. Therefore, the membership system was still very cheap. However, members over the age of 60 in the first year would have to pay double the medical fees of 100000 members, 110000 in the second year, and 121000 in the third year. However, even so, members from all over the United States came to join. Even if you were not seriously ill, you coulde for a physical examination at a certain time to ensure your health condition. Once you were seriously ill, you would not lose anything. Of course, there were also those who were not members, but the mand hospital could also receive treatment, but they had to line up and pay ording to the market price. Xu Cheng¡¯s biggest goal was still to get more members so that they could protect the mandb in the future. Whoever wanted toy a hand on the mandb would have to consider the benefits of other people¡¯s medical insurance. Why was the Montana government so protective of the mand International Hospital? As long as you were a resident of Montana, you could get free medical treatment! You didn¡¯t hear wrong, free medical treatment, which is equivalent to saying that the mandb guarantees the medical treatment of the entire monta! It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all that this policy had directly increased the immigration boom in other states. Therefore, the people of the state loved and respected Jerry, who had won for them, which also led to Jerry¡¯s poprity among the people. Jerry¡¯s reason for running was simple: ¡°my dream is to spread the mandb all over the United States and serve everyone!¡± With this sentence, the people of other states below the stage apuded him. Sometimes, no matter how distant a dream or future n you said, it couldn¡¯tpare to the current policies that benefited the people. Senator Jerry had won many speeches to campaign for votes by relying on the mand medical insurance as his trump card. This was the biggest reason why he was so obedient and cooperated with Stenson. Don¡¯t forget what kind of people mand hospital¡¯s members were. When the time came, it would be easy to get them to help pull a vote for Jerry! What? You don¡¯t want to do it? Alright, you can go to another hospital for your illness. Our medical equipment is too busy for the time being, so you can wait a little longer. Minor illnesses were fine, but what about difficult-to-treat illnesses? Other hospitals provide all kinds of treatment and torture, but our family only needs a few treatments. So, in terms of medical skills, mand can shamelessly say to all the government hospitals in America: Everyone sitting here is trash!

 Chapter 841 - Those who belittle the deviant Corp, die!

    <h4>Chapter 841: Those who belittle the deviant Corp, die!</h4>

    The United States had once again advanced. This time, they didn¡¯t go to the chaotic area to station troops. Instead, they chose to station their troops at the border of the three countries. However, for the sake of safety, they only sent 2000 soldiers to guard the ce. In any case, when the war in thend of mercenaries started, they could transfer troops at any time. It was estimated that there would not be any mercenaries who woulde back to cause trouble and collect protection fees, so the United States was not afraid. After they sessfully stationed their troops, they would wait for them to coordinate from the inside and put on a show of catching thieves. Someone would be responsible for the deviant Corp¡¯s people to make some small moves, and then they would send in troops under the responsibility of the ¡®international police¡¯ to clean up all chaos in the world! The n was well thought out, and those who were responsible for pretending to be the deviant Corp also sessfully entered thend of mercenaries, butpared to them, Xu Cheng¡¯s actions were a little faster. To him, entering and exiting the military camp three times was not a problem at all. No one noticed Xu Cheng walking around the military camp, but he found a missileunching device. This device was not a missile, and the US military did not bring missiles in this time. However, this device was awesome because as long as thetitude and longitude of a certain area were entered in the intelligent system of this device, as long as it was within the range of the missile, a missile would fly over and bomb the area. After all, in the current scientific era, it was no longer the time when people carried rocketunchers and risked their lives. Nowadays, most of the things were controlled by intelligent satellites. The difference between countries was who had the longest range, the most powerful, and the most intelligent. So why would those small countries be afraid? in the past, you could rely on your numbers to charge forward with guns on your shoulders. But now, people couldunch intercontinental missiles through satellites at their doorstep. If you didn¡¯t have a defense system to destroy it in the air, you could only wait to be nted with a mushroom cloud. But it just so happened that this powerful satellite missile became something Xu Cheng could take advantage of. He quietly entered the office of the highest-ranking officer, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for Stenson to get any information about him. He was the only one who knew the activation code for the missile. So, Xu Cheng needed to get the password to start the missile first. In the middle of the night, the Supreme Commander was sleeping in his room, and there were four soldiers standing guard outside the door. Xu Cheng walked past them and into themander¡¯s Lounge without them noticing. ¡°General Billy.¡± Xu Cheng whispered in themander¡¯s ear. General Billy¡¯s body trembled. After waking up from the dream, he found no one beside him, so he fell asleep again. ¡°General Billy.¡± Xu Cheng called out again. General Billy woke up again, but there was still no one around. He got out of bed and looked around. This time, after making sure that there was no one around, he went back to bed and continued sleeping. ¡°General Billy.¡± It was another call. This time, general Billy woke up with cold sweat on his forehead. He got out of bed, put on his shoes, and walked to the door. He asked the four guards,¡±¡±Did you hear someone calling my name? Did anyonee in?¡± ¡°General, no one has disturbed you. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The general smacked his lips.¡±It¡¯s nothing. Just be careful. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m hallucinating because I¡¯m too tired from the journey.¡± Before he returned to his bed, he used a wet towel to wipe his face to wake himself up. However, not long after, his pajamas fell on him. ¡°General Billy.¡± The voice rang out again. General Billy was shocked. He was sure that someone was calling him, but there was no one. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± He shouted in a low voice, his forehead full of sweat. Xu Cheng felt that his mental state had been damaged, and it was time to hypnotize him. He stood behind Billy. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Billy¡¯s body shook, and he immediately turned around to see Xu Cheng¡¯s pale face and those deep eyes that made him confused. ¡°What¡¯s the password to activate the missile?¡± Xu Cheng asked after hypnotizing him. ¡°122333¡£¡±Billy¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and he didn¡¯t know what he was doing or saying. When Xu Cheng snapped his fingers, he felt like he couldn¡¯t remember anything at all, as if he had lost his memory. When he woke up, Xu Cheng was already gone. The general couldn¡¯t sleep. The call tonight made him a little scared. He went out to patrol and see if there was any movement in the night. ¡°Tell those imposters to speed up their actions, in case a long night brings trouble.¡± He came to the information room and said to his subordinates. The intelligence subordinate nodded, picked up the satellite phone, and called the soldiers who had entered thend of mercenaries, asking them to quickly make some trouble in the night. The soldiers in charge of pretending to be the deviant Corp rented a few pickup trucks, put the deviant Corp¡¯s g on them, and set fire to a rtively more popted town in thend of mercenaries. They poured gasoline on the doors of those houses, set them on fire, and then drove away. He also left behind some of the deviant Corp¡¯s totems, which was pretty much the same style as the deviant Corp. However, they had underestimated the Valiance of the people here. Most of them were armed individually or collectively in the past, and they were used to big scenes. If you set fire and ran, wouldn¡¯t that be provoking them? There were also pickup trucks behind the vigers ¡®courtyards, and those who didn¡¯t have them ran into the other vehicles. For a while, more than a dozen pickup trucks in the town chased after the UA military¡¯s fake deviant Corp vehicle, and they even fired ck guns, and the sound of gunfire could be heard in the night sky. The American troops were dumbfounded. ¡®F * ck, these people don¡¯t want their lives!¡¯ The American driver was so scared that his face turned pale. They thought that the vigers were at most crying for their mothers out of fear. Who knew that the first thing they did was to chase after them and shoot at them with guns? arge piece of the ss was broken. Seeing that they were about to be caught, the group of people were anxious. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°We are the deviant Corp! What are you afraid of? what can they do to us? Put on a good act and stop the car!¡± At this time, the captain in charge of framing this time came up with a n. This was because they had no other way out. They were familiar with the terrain, so they were definitely better than them. It didn¡¯t take long for other vehicles to take a shortcut and block their way. The captain had no choice but to jump out of the car and shout at the mayor, who was surrounding them,¡±¡±Look at who we are! Don¡¯t block my way!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the mayor took out a gun and pointed it at his head. He grinned coldly and said,¡±¡±Idiot! Please use your brains when you pretend to be the deviant Corp. The deviant Corp has sacrificed so much for this country, and the establishment of this country is inseparable from them. Do you think they would set fire to our house? If theyck manpower, we can¡¯t refuse to join them. If theyck funds, they can just ask us for more. Why do they need to set a fire like you? I¡¯m telling you, they are open and aboveboard at all times. No matter where the deviant Corp goes in broad daylight, the people will make way to show respect. No matter who you are, those who want to pretend to be the deviant Corp and sow discord will die!¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t say anything else and directly shot this Captain. Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 842 - This is the real deviant Corp

    <h4>Chapter 842: This is the real deviant Corp</h4>

    The American troops behind him panicked, but they were all restricted, including their guns. ¡°Stop! We¡¯re American soldiers, and we have a mission on this trip. If we can¡¯t return alive, it¡¯s equivalent to dying here, and then you can wait for the war to happen. ¡± One of the soldiers was quick-witted and fought for some bargaining chips for himself. The mayor pushed through the crowd and walked to the soldier. He said disdainfully,¡±¡±You¡¯re still so confident after doing such a despicable thing. The American army has really opened my eyes.¡± The soldier swallowed his saliva.¡±No matter what, if we die Here, it will cause a diplomatic dispute between the two countries. At that time, our troops will be outside your country¡¯s borders. They will crush this ce.¡± I advise you to calm down. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? He was already dead. Didn¡¯t I ask you to go back and report to the higher-ups when I let you go back? Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well kill them to silence them. ¡± The soldier raised his hand to signal for everyone to calm down. ¡°Wait a minute, we can have a good talk, right? We just set a fire and didn¡¯t hurt you, so there¡¯s no need to be so angry. Our target isn¡¯t you, it¡¯s just a part of us. ¡± The mayor sneered,¡±you still don¡¯t understand the situation. Do you know why we¡¯re chasing you?¡± Because you impersonated the deviant Corp, and in this country, impersonating the deviant Corp to stir up public sentiments is a capital crime! Do you know the nature of the death penalty? And that was to die! There¡¯s no reason at all!¡± As he spoke, he fired a shot at the head of the soldier who was negotiating the conditions! The seven American soldiers behind him knew that there was no way to continue the conversation. They jumped out of their restraints and kicked down a few vigers on the spot. They picked up their guns and swept a few times. The vigers reacted quickly and dodged, but they were only slightly injured. However, this gave the American soldiers a chance to escape. They did not care about the bodies of their captains and quickly retreated into the vehicles. ¡°What do we do? Where to?¡± A soldier driving the car kept honking as he asked hisrades. ¡°Just leave this ce and take down the g. This thing is too annoying.¡± The otherrades incited. At this time, the soldier behind the pickup who was covering with his gun asked in confusion,¡±¡±Why did they stop chasing?¡± The other six Americanrades looked behind them and realized that the people in town had stopped chasing. But at this time, the driver said,¡±¡±There¡¯s someone in front blocking the way!¡± He saw a person standing five hundred meters ahead. It was a burly man. ¡°Is he deliberately blocking us!¡± The driver was anxious. ¡°Who cares what he¡¯s doing? run him over! This is a war zone. We have no obligation to follow the rules. He¡¯s not even a citizen of our country. Run him over!¡± The big man in front was none other than Mali, who had speciallye over to take down this group of people! He was seen hugging it with both hands, and the pickup truck was rushing towards him like a leopard. When the pickup truck was about to hit him, Mali suddenly shouted and held the front of the truck with both hands, using his chest to support it. Due to the inertia of the car, Mali¡¯s feet slid behind him. After sliding for more than 20 meters, Mario lifted the front of the car up with both hands and lifted the front wheels! Because this vehicle was a four-wheel drive, the back wheels rotated at high speed, causing the front wheels to hang in the air and the front of the vehicle to be lifted up. As the back wheels rotated, the entire vehicle suddenly flipped over. The seven soldiers on the vehicle jumped out of the vehicle one after another. After rolling on the ground, they fired at Mali. Mali was fearless in the military Bulletproof Helmet and bulletproof vest that the deviant Corp had harvested from the US Special Forces. He roared like a pr bear and ran over with big steps. Every time his feet touched the ground, there would be a tremor! It was as if a wild Colossus had run through the forest and caused an earthquake. The seven soldiers were so frightened that they shot at him. Mali was like a human tank as he kicked the nearest guy! He kicked the head of one of the soldiers who was lying on the ground and shooting! The soldier¡¯s head suddenly exploded as usual, and blood sttered out, shocking hisrades so much that they forgot to shoot! Was he still a F * cking human? It was too F * cking brutal and ferocious! Mali grabbed a soldier on the ground with one hand and strangled his neck. With a gentle twist in the air, the spine and trachea of the soldier¡¯s neck were directly broken! The two soldiers stood up and fired at him as they retreated. However, Mali was like a meat cutter. He grabbed the two soldiers ¡®Spears and broke them in front of the two soldiers! Then, he used the broken parts of the gun to stab into the abdomens of two soldiers, directly prating their bodies! One of the remaining three soldiers had his leg broken by his foot, and he couldn¡¯t run at all. The other two Mali were toozy to chase after them. They raised their guns on the ground and shot at the two of them crazily, killing two soldiers on the spot. After dealing with the seven soldiers, Mali turned the pickup truck around and began to throw the bodies onto it to clean up the scene. At that moment, he saw the vigers looking at him. Mali said to them,¡±you¡¯ve done well. Remember, the deviant Corp will nevere out to harm anyone without a purpose. We have principles.¡± After that, he picked up thest two bodies and threw them into the car. When he was about to leave, a brave young man from the vige said to him,¡±¡±Sir, I forgot a head.¡± Mali patted his head and almost forgot about the head he had kicked off. He was about to get out of the car when he saw the young man pick up the head and hand it to him. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±Mali asked, seeing his courage. ¡°If it was my family, I would be afraid. But this is the head of an invader. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± The young man said. Mali praised as he took the head and threw it into the back of the car. After he started the car, the young man couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Can I join the deviant Corp? I really admire you guys!¡± ¡°You should enjoy your life at such a young age, not just anyone can join the deviant Corp. As you can see, our opponent is the United States! It¡¯s the most powerful militarized country in the world. ¡± Mali grinned and drove away. The vigers were left speechless.¡±The deviant Corp really has a lot of Masters. No wonder there were rumors that when they saw the deviant Corp¡¯s vehicles on the road, the mercenaries would scatter. It¡¯s really a powerful organization!¡± The young man clenched his fists.¡±I want to join the deviant Corp. I want to be as strong as them. Then I will protect everyone!¡± The mayor patted him on the shoulder. He was from the continental mercenaries, and most of the core members of the continental mercenaries had gone to various parts of the country to serve important tasks. ¡°This is the true deviant Corp! To be honest, I saw the deviant Corp with less than ten people resolving the biggest crisis of our continental mercenary Corps. In that battle, we were besieged by the four major mercenary Corps, and it was the deviant Corp that annihted the four major mercenary Corps that brought us to where we are today, so why did I conclude that those people were fake deviant Corp at a nce?¡±

 Chapter 843 - I cant see through America anymore

    <h4>Chapter 843: I can¡¯t see through America anymore</h4>

    The entire night. The militarymand was waiting for the news. However, after waiting for an entire night, they didn¡¯t see any major incidents happening in thend of mercenaries. General Billy, the Commander-in-Chief, felt that something was wrong. ¡°Give them a call and ask them why they¡¯re still not causing trouble!¡± He gave an order to the intelligence Department. The subordinate nodded and dialed the nine soldiers who were responsible for pretending to be the deviant Corp. However, he could not get through to her phone, which meant that she was not in the server. ¡°I still can¡¯t get through.¡± The staff member was confused. It was almost dawn. What were those people doing? ¡°I¡¯ll call them until they answer. I¡¯m going to rest. You guys rotate. ¡± General Billy dragged his tired body away. The 500 soldiers who did not sleep even when they were preparing to set off all expressed that they were very sleepy. They had wasted an entire night, and even red Bull could not save them from their sleepiness. Originally, the stationed soldiers had not had a good rest when they were on the ne. Now, they could only take turns to sleep. When it was about time, the sky was already bright. Half of them chose to go to sleep, while the other half continued to work and patrol. At this time, the guards were quite rxed. Of course, for Xu Cheng, as long as there were no electronic scanning devices, it didn¡¯t matter where he went, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of being seen by others. Now, without the use of high-tech equipment, only Masters at or above R-level could sense Xu Cheng¡¯s presence. He walked into the missileunch device, studied it for a while, entered thetitude and longitude of the US military garrison, and pressed the confirm button. At the American National Defense Military base. ¡°Minister, the 5th Army from thend of mercenaries requests tounch missiles. Do you ept?¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Is there a fight over there?¡± the Minister was slightly delighted. ¡°I think so,¡± the staff member said.¡±I saw that the coordinates he requested tounch the bomb at were around thend of mercenaries.¡± ¡°It¡¯s approved. Activate the nameless missile ced nearby. ¡± The Minister said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After the technician received the order, he sent the feedback to Xu Cheng¡¯s machine. The machine prompted,¡±please enter theunchmand.¡± Xu Cheng entered the password that he got from general Billy.¡± 122333, six-digit number. Di! The mechanical voice said,¡±missile activated. Launch.¡± Three secondster. The mechanical voice said,¡±lock on to the longitude andtitude. Launch the missile. It will reach the destination and detonate in five minutes.¡± Xu Cheng quickly turned around and left the server room. In five minutes, this ce would probably be razed to the ground, so he only had five minutes to leave. But it was enough. On the other hand, the Minister of Defense happily called general Billy. General Billy was sleeping soundly. When he heard the phone call, he got up immediately, his mind a little muddled. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Peter from the Ministry of Defense. ¡± General Billy stood at attention.¡±Minister Peter,¡± he said.¡±Please give me your orders.¡± Peter smiled.¡±I saw that you applied to start the missile. I¡¯m just curious. What¡¯s up? any progress?¡± It had only been two days, and they were already in conflict with them? To be honest, you surprised me, but well done!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Billy was stunned.¡±I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Three minutes ago, you asked to activate the missile. Someone has already reported it to me.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for permission.¡±Billy¡¯s body shook. Peter frowned and asked,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± The missile has already beenunched, and thetitude and longitude are aimed at the general location of thend of mercenaries. Didn¡¯t you suggest this? You¡¯re the only one who knows the activation password, and you¡¯re the one who set it. How could anyone else know?¡± ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t me!¡± Billy felt that something was wrong.¡±¡±Minister, let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I need to confirm it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Billy could not be more clear-headed. He ran to the equipment room and said to the four guards at the door,¡±¡±Who touched this device before?¡± The four guards shook their heads in confusion.¡±¡±General, no one has entered, so how could we have moved?¡± Billy walked in and saw that the device¡¯s button had been turned on, and a red light had lit up, indicating that it was activated. Billy¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at thetitude and longitude that he had entered into the device. On the other side, the Secretary of Defense, Peter, had just hung up the phone when the technician said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Minister! Not good! We learned about the longitude andtitude of the bombing device in detail, and it just happens to be the ce where our US military is stationed. It¡¯s exactly the same. With the lethality range of the missile within a 500-meter radius, it¡¯s enough to destroy our temporary camp. ¡± The Minister of Defense¡¯s expression changed drastically. He picked up his phone and called Billy again. ¡°Hello? Chief, it¡¯s not good. The device has been activated. ¡± The Minister of Defense roared,¡±get out of there!¡± Retreat!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud bang on the phone, and his ears almost stopped ringing. Five minutes had passed, and the missile hit the military camp they were stationed at. At the moment of the explosion, the sand and grass in the area were blown up, and the treetops were uprooted. A huge pit appeared in a radius of 100 meters, and the power that spread almost razed the surrounding hills to the ground! The defense minister was dumbfounded when he heard the busy tone from the phone. The technicians used the satellite to confirm the scene. The missile had been detonated. Dark clouds had appeared in the area on the satellite image. ording to the real scale, the bombing range of about 500 meters was enough to engulf the military camp! The entiremand post was unusually quiet. Some people were grabbing their hair and looking at the top of the screen with frustration. They felt an unspeakable sense of defeat. The two countries that were assisting the United States were dumbfounded. What was America ying recently? They really didn¡¯t understand. At first, more than 3000 soldiers were poisoned, then more than 5000 were killed by lightning, and now this was happening. They knew that these missiles were definitely deployed in America, but why did they blow themselves up? ¡°I can¡¯t see through the tricks of America anymore.¡± The president of one of the countries was shocked. ¡°If it¡¯s just to frame thend of mercenaries, then the number of deaths is too cruel. It¡¯s indeed a big country. Their tricks are extraordinary and I can¡¯t see through them.¡± Such a major incident definitely couldn¡¯t be hidden from the world¡¯s media, and it became the headline that afternoon. ¡°The US military was bombed by missiles, and all 2000 soldiers were killed.¡± The newspaper was mmed on the desk. The president asked his Secretary,¡±¡±Ask the Minister of Defense toe to me.¡± ¡°Mr. President, this is Mr. Peter¡¯s resignation letter. He has resigned!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll F ** K off! Who would take the me if he resigned? You want me to be the scapegoat? Are you nning to force me to get off the stage immediately?¡± The president flew into a rage. He tugged at his tie, feeling like he was about to strangle himself to death. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go to the Congress first. By the way, who initiated this emergency Congress meeting?¡± ¡°Senator Jerry,¡± The president¡¯s face darkened,¡±i f * cking guessed it!¡± This guy just keeps staring at my butt, and I can¡¯t sleep at all. ¡°

 Chapter 844 - Then, lets start a war!

    <h4>Chapter 844: Then, let¡¯s start a war!</h4>

    In the United States. The president walked into the Congress Hall surrounded by a crowd. When he came to his podium, he looked around at the many Members of Parliament who had already arrived. ¡°I know you want to talk about the missile. The defense minister has already resigned.¡± The president said directly. Jerry: ¡°then how do you n to exin it to the people? This time, he had identally injured his own army. This was a brainless technical mistake! Isn¡¯t the Department of Defense your man? ¡°Like leader, like subordinate. Today¡¯s meeting is not just about the missile identst night, but also about the two major strategic mistakes in stationing troops. Give up on your stupid n. Look at what you¡¯ve done during your term. The country¡¯s image had been damaged just because of the scandal about thend of mercenaries, and now they were forcefully stationing troops, but what? Before the battle even started, you¡¯ve already lost 10000 soldiers. How many countries in the world areughing at us,ughing at you, this weird President! You¡¯ve already disappointed the people three times. The situation forced you to attend this meeting, not us!¡± The president¡¯s face fell.¡±My term is not over yet. You didn¡¯t win the election. You don¡¯t have the right to tell me what to do.¡± At this time, the representatives of the various capitalists all spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s stop this n,¡± At this moment, the people from the Gonghe party, their nemesis, said,¡±¡±What you¡¯ve done has already exposed the ugly table manners of the M Nation. Even if we win, the people don¡¯t seem to buy it. This n itself is a thankless task. The scandal that was exposed at the beginning and the sympathy card yed by thend of mercenaries have made us look like robbers, and we have such an image in the hearts of our own people. I don¡¯t think this is good. This is a very dangerous signal, and it¡¯s not conducive to the purpose of your ¡®democracy¡¯ party. People are all over the streets trying to impeach and curse you, the president. ¡± It could be seen that this forced abdication was not as simple as the Jerry Socialist Party. The Republican Party had actually intervened and stood on that side. The Democratic representative behind the president finally spoke,¡±¡±This is yourst chance.¡± The president was stunned. The Democratic representative looked at everyone and said,¡±¡±Give us one more chance. If thend of mercenaries n still doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll atone for our sins by not participating in the next election.¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°On behalf of the socialists, I can give you another chance, but I hope you can keep your word,¡± he quickly said. The Gonghe party had no reason to object. As a result, the Democratic Party had used a huge bargaining chip to withstand the pressure this time. If they failed again, they would face the danger of being dismissed by the people. At that time, the reputation of the Democratic Party among the people would be severely damaged! Whether the socialists could rise in this contest was very important! After Stenson found out about the bet, he gave it back to Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng squinted his eyes and wondered what kind of method the M Nation would use to make thend of mercenaries submit. But the next day, when he heard the speech from the White House spokesperson, he was shocked! The White House,¡±our technicians collected the missile fragments at the scene and suspect that the possibility of it beingunched by thend of mercenaries is high!¡± Xu Cheng almost vomited blood. How could there be such a shameless person in this world! As expected, he was the leader of the five great hooligans! Kush stood up and said,¡±I¡¯m sure everyone knows that our National Strength can¡¯t produce this kind of missile at all. Not to mention missiles, our military equipment such as tanks are all outdated goods. The National Treasury is not even enough for construction, so how can we talk about militarized development?¡± We don¡¯t even have a satellite, so how can weunch a satellite missile? Brains are a good thing, I hope some people have them!¡± The White House didn¡¯t care and was just a hooligan. ¡°Since you say you¡¯re innocent and you didn¡¯t do anything, then ept our investigation. We¡¯ll station troops in yournd of mercenaries. If you object, it means you have a guilty conscience, and don¡¯t me us for starting a war with you!¡± It was clear that they were going to station troops here! The reason was more sufficient, and there was no way to refuse. If you refused, you would have to start a war. To put it bluntly, they weren¡¯t scoundrels. If you wanted to cooperate, they wouldn¡¯t mess around and would only investigate. It seemed like they were showing the world how fair and just America was and that there were no tough actions. In fact, it was precisely this choice. Once they stationed their troops, don¡¯t expect them to take them back. As for what they could find out, that was up to them. The leader of the five great hooligans was no joke. Kush: ¡°we want sovereignty!¡± The White House: ¡°we didn¡¯t vite your sovereignty. It¡¯s just that our soldiers died in front of your door. In order to give an exnation to the people, we need to investigate.¡± Kush was unyielding,¡±I¡¯m sorry, we refuse to let you station your troops for an investigation!¡± No way! The White House announced to the media,¡±then start a war.¡± Even if our missiles can¡¯t cross the entire Pacific Ocean to bombard theirnd of mercenaries, we can still tten them with our Army. Give me a week, and I can have the aircraft carrier assemble fighter jets and all kinds of advancedndbat equipment to attack thend of mercenaries from the high waters of the Indian Ocean. It will only take a day tond on theirnd. I can give Mr. Kush a chance to set his stance and think clearly before speaking. You must be careful with your words and actions because there are thousands of people behind you. It¡¯s not a decision you can make just because you¡¯re hot-blooded. Kush: ¡°I¡¯ve fought countless Wars in my life, and I¡¯ve never said it with my mouth. If the establishment of thend of mercenaries must be approved by you merikans, then well, for the peace here, we ept you to start a war!¡± The president sat in the White House with his legs crossed. He took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±They¡¯re finally going to F * cking fight. This Kush is still a boorish man after all, and it¡¯s hard for him to achieve anything.¡± At this moment, the Secretary walked in and said,¡±¡±President, I¡¯ve heard that the five major countries have started to contact thend of mercenaries to discuss the sale of firearms. I think it¡¯s to deal with the war with us.¡± The president was disdainful.¡±Just sell it. That country has just been established, and it¡¯s a problem for refugees to eat their fill. Where would they get GDP revenue? they don¡¯t have the money to deploy for war at all.¡± In the president¡¯s office in thend of mercenaries, Kush actually regretted it as soon as he said that. War required money, but he didn¡¯t have it. At this time, Benjamin spoke on behalf of the deviant Corp,¡±¡±Let¡¯s fight then. We¡¯ve also saved up some money. It¡¯s enough to fight for a while.¡± ¡°How many?¡± Kush asked in surprise. ¡°It should be around 100 billion dors,¡± Benjamin replied calmly. Kush was excited,¡¯holy shit! So many! Are you really willing to help us fight?¡± Benjamin looked at Kush and said,¡±this 100 billion, you can fight it if you want, but you have to think about it carefully. We are investing in the war, just like how Rothschild invested in a country through war. If the war is won in the future, this country will not be named after you, Kush!¡± Kush understood, and after a moment of silence, he clenched his fists. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 845 - Capital and war

    <h4>Chapter 845: Capital and war</h4>

    Why did some people in the Congress say that targeting thend of mercenaries was a thankless task? First of all, thend of mercenaries was located in the Middle East. The UA¡¯s satellite missiles were not so far away that they could bombard without the help of any soldiers. This was impossible. Even if it was possible, the missiles would be blown up immediately when they flew over the heads of Hua or Russia. They would not allow the UA¡¯s missiles to fly over their heads. So if they really wanted to fight, they could only send troops! Well, even if they sent out their troops, the United States had absolutely advancednd equipment thatpletely overpowered a poor country like thend of mercenaries. However, the key was that even if you won thend of mercenaries and used the victorious country as a colony, it would be difficult for you to protect this ce. Once you started a war with other countries, yournd would be the first to copse. Moreover, if you send out troops, it will require manpower and material resources to fight the war, which means that there is the possibility of casualties. If you invest arge amount of capital in war funds, even if you win, it will be difficult to defend this ce as your fortress in the future war. To put it bluntly, thend of mercenaries is not an ideal military base to restrain Asia, so why is it called a thankless task? Putting that aside, there was only one other reason left-the reason why the United States insisted on attacking thend of mercenaries. Crude oil! That¡¯s right, the only crude oil resource that could be seized at the moment seemed to be more abundant in thend of mercenaries. People like the Middle East and Saudi Arabia couldn¡¯t snatch it, so they could only focus on thend of mercenaries, which had been in chaos. Everyone knew that the Rockefeller family in the United States started off with oil. They monopolized 70% of the oil in the United States and created the world¡¯s secondrgest oil group,¡¯mobil¡¯, worth more than 500 billion US dors! It was not difficult to see their shadow behind this war. This was a conspiracy of the mobil Rockefeller family to Annex more crude oil and expand. Their goal was to monopolize the United States then monopolize the world. Allowing the United States to get crude oil resources was a situation that other major countries did not want to see. Therefore, the United States wanted to transport missiles to the Wei nation. It waspletely possible tounch the missiles from the Wei nation to thend of mercenaries, but the two major obstacles in the middle, China and Russia, wouldn¡¯t let them be sessfullyunched. They would intercept the missiles from the middle, and it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to use an anti-guided system to intercept the missiles and deviate the trajectory. This was also something that the United States was not confident in, so they could only choose to send troops. As the White House said, they had another way, which was tond directly in thend of mercenaries from the Indian Ocean! With an aircraft carrier,nding in thend of mercenaries was a piece of cake. However, there were always some powerful countries that were not willing to let the United States do as they wished. If you swam from the Pacific Ocean to the Indian Ocean, the problem would be in the Pacific Ocean. That was why the United States had always wanted to contain Asia. It was because this continent was stuck in the tropical and subtropical regions of the earth. Your various military strategies would not be able to avoid this continent! If the aircraft carrier wanted to make such a big circle to scare them, sure! ¡°However, the armed forces must be reduced. Otherwise, if you are judged ording to marinew, you will be provoking the many countries of the two oceans. This will cause you to be punished. Therefore, if the United States really wanted tounch a full-scale war against thend of mercenaries, they had to send troops to take them down one by one. This meant that it would be a waste of time, energy, manpower, and resources. It was a war that consumed a lot of capital. This way, other countries would be happy to see it. They also had a way to deal with you, which was to sell firearms to thend of mercenaries. On the one hand, you could make money, and on the other hand, you could exploit the financial resources of your old rivals. Why not? From the start, the United States had guessed that other countries would support thend of mercenaries in this way to drag them down, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that the financial resources of thend of mercenaries to purchase firearms were exposed! 50 billion USD for the first firearms purchase! After the President of the United States saw the report in his office, he sat up straight. ¡°This is impossible! Where did they get so much money? Even if they had crude oil, they didn¡¯t have the most advanced refining technology, so they couldn¡¯t sell much crude oil at all. It was impossible for them to have 50 billion US dors in the Treasury less than half a year after the establishment of the country! Don¡¯t they need construction and development? Find out if they used theirnd or oil mines as coteral to buy the firearms. ¡± ¡°No,¡± the Secretary replied.¡±They all use capital, not credit.¡± This was a little awkward. The war in the United States was indeed sponsored by the Rockefeller family, but even though the mobil group was worth more than 500 billion, they couldn¡¯t give you 50 billion. At most, they would give you 10 billion as a test. If you want 50 billion to y once, even the big families can¡¯t afford it. Even if Citibank, a subsidiary of the Morgan family, had more than three trillion dors in reserve, it was the money of the citizens, and they didn¡¯t dare to take out tens of billions of dors for you to squander. If you spend so much money every time you fight a war, you¡¯ll be losing money. How can you make money from war? For example, the entire crude oil and minerals in thend of mercenaries were only worth more than 200 billion US dors, and this would take decades to operate and sell. If you were really aiming for crude oil, only a fool would invest 50 billion in it right after the war started. Then, here came the problem. Where did the moneye from in thend of mercenaries? The answer was on the deviant Corp. The deviant Corp didn¡¯t have money, but Xu Cheng did! The Abu Dhabi incident caused the global oil supply to be in short supply, and the price of oil rose. At this time, haber¡¯s father and others joined forces to rectify the entire Abu Dhabi¡¯s crude oil and other resource projects, and haber quickly took action. He bought the mobil group¡¯s shares for 70 billion and sold them all for 100 billion! In this way, the profit was 30 billion US dors! On top of that, haber himself sold off all the 20 billion he got from his family and the Abu Dhabi oil. 30 billion. An investment of 90 billion, a terrifying profit of 40 billion! At the same time, haber also made things difficult for mobil. After he short 70 billion of their shares, it directly affected the stock market panic, and mobil¡¯s stock fell all of a sudden. At this time, haber quickly reorganized Abu Dhabi¡¯s crude oil project and didn¡¯t give mobil a chance to dilute their shares and make a wave of money. Abu Dhabi¡¯s crude oil reserves recovered. This piece of news caused mobil¡¯s stock to fall again! Because Abu Dhabi, the world¡¯s secondrgest crude oil country, had restored its supply, it meant that oil prices would fall, and the result was that mobil¡¯s shares were hurt. This made the Rockefeller family feel like they had been fed a dead fly. In this matter, the deviant Corp¡¯s investment of 50 billion became 75 billion dors! Then, Xu Cheng himself had more than 30 billion in liquid capital. So this time, he could sponsor thend of mercenaries with 100 billion US dors to fight the M Nation!

 Chapter 846 - A promise is a lifetime thing

    <h4>Chapter 846: A promise is a lifetime thing</h4>

    In order to figure out how to spend this 50 billion USD purchase, Xu Cheng personally went back to China. After all, he didn¡¯t want to let his own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields, so he made a special trip back to Yan Jin. He was meeting his five grandfathers at the martyrs Park. Elder ye walked to the pavilion, but he didn¡¯t sit down immediately. Instead, he asked directly,¡±¡±You¡¯ve shocked me with the Abu Dhabi royal family, how did you get it to the Middle East?¡± Elder Zhou nodded.¡±They¡¯re also members and participated in the murder of me and Xiaoxue. Instead of staying here to protect her, I might as well take the initiative to clean up as much as I can. I¡¯ll let them know that even a dog will bite when it¡¯s desperate.¡± Old master Guo asked,¡¯what¡¯s going on in thend of mercenaries? How much did you participate in this?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hide anything,¡±almost all!¡± The eyelids of the five old men twitched. ¡°In this world, there aren¡¯t many countries that dare to provoke America like this. Do you know that?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±from a strategic point of view, it doesn¡¯t seem easy for the Americans to fully devote themselves to this war, right?¡± Dealing with us will only make them suffer. But Kush wants to fight for a while, even if the enemy gets hurt a hundred times or he gets hurt a thousand times, as long as the Americans know that thend of mercenaries won¡¯t yield, as long as they acknowledge the sovereignty of thend of mercenaries, they¡¯re going all out. ¡± ¡°As long as you can beat the Americans,¡± elder ye said,¡±we and Russia can support the five countries. We¡¯re just short one vote.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just short of the Americans ¡®vote. Otherwise, the other two countries who are on the same side wouldn¡¯t have given their votes, right?¡± Xu Chengughed. Elder ye snorted.¡±It¡¯s good that you know. However, I only gave you these two votes because of you. If you didn¡¯t tell us that you were behind the scenes, I wouldn¡¯t have given you these two votes.¡± Xu Cheng bitterlyughed.¡±I¡¯m just returning the favor. Didn¡¯t Ie here with the bill? we shouldn¡¯t let our own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I want to buy arms from the country. I¡¯m here to buy on behalf of thend of mercenaries.¡± The five old men looked at each other. Old master Zhou said nonchntly,¡±How much is the order for you to personallye?¡± ¡± 50 billion!¡± Xu Cheng said. Elder ye snorted,¡± 50 billion Yuan?¡± That means it¡¯s less than 7 billion dors? Can we y with that? How many military forces could they arm? It¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between the teeth of the Americans. ¡± Xu Cheng awkwardly corrected him.¡±Grandpa, I¡¯m talking about us dors. How can thend of mercenaries use us dors?¡± ¡± 50 billion USD?¡± ¡°You¡¯re buying all the firearms?¡±elder ye narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy all of them, only from our country. The reason why I came here is that I want you to give me a discount.¡± Xu Cheng grinned.¡±I¡¯m putting my life on the line to snipe the Americans for you guys. You can¡¯t just not help me, right?¡± Elder ye red at him and said,¡±do you think we¡¯re stupid?¡± We¡¯ve been through much more than you¡¯ve been through. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning?¡± Xu Cheng sighed.¡±Grandpas, if the dayes that I¡¯m exposed, I know that the country won¡¯t protect me with all their might due to the pressure, and I won¡¯t drag the country down. After all, I used to be a soldier, and I know my duty.¡± Old master Guo snorted and said,¡±if we say we can protect you, we¡¯ll protect you!¡± You¡¯re afraid that your messy genes will be exposed?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°then what if all of humanity wants to kill me?¡± Not just the pressure from the United States, but the entire United Nations wants to treat me as an alien. Can I still protect myself?¡± He took off his mask and pointed at his own face, revealing his terrifying appearance. The five old men were silent. ¡°That day won¡¯te, child.¡± Elder ye sighed and patted Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to go to thend of mercenaries. I want to form a stronger force to protect myself. When the timees, I won¡¯t make things difficult for the country. I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions!¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth. Elder ye looked at Xu Cheng, and as an elder, he asked with a pained heart,¡±¡±Child, when we were at your age, we would definitely go crazy when faced with such things.¡± ¡°I have no other choice, grandpas.¡± Xu Cheng sincerely looked at the five elders.¡±¡±It should be said that from the moment I wanted to change my fate, I was destined to never be able to reach the shore. After bing enemies with the capital society, I knew that I had no other choice in my life. Either they die, or I die! But I¡¯m afraid of death! I¡¯m really afraid of death, so I can only kill them to protect myself!¡± Old master ye sighed,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for that woman, your life wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Why did you save her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the promise,¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±Sometimes, it¡¯s a lifetime!¡± ¡°A femme fatale,¡± elder ye replied. Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±Grandpas, you can¡¯t say that. Without her, there wouldn¡¯t be the Xu Cheng today.¡± You guys wouldn¡¯t have had such an outstanding grandson, would you?¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Give up on that woman,¡± elder Zhou said.¡±Since you¡¯ve already changed your identity, you should live well and stop tormenting yourself. These are the words that a white-haired elder should say to a ck-haired elder.¡± Xu Cheng shook his head.¡±From the moment I took her away from United Kingdom brought her back to China, she was already destined to be in the same boat as me.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but recall that memory. That night, Lin chuxue had just finished hering-of-age ceremony. She was wearing a very beautiful gown, and her beauty overshadowed all the nobledies. She was like a beautiful elf who had barged into people¡¯s territory, attracting all the people who loved beauty. But that night, she was not happy at all. Sitting in the swing yard, she cut all the beautiful dresses. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± Xu Cheng asked as he walked over. Sheughed bitterly.¡±It¡¯s mying-of-age ceremony. I¡¯ve been waiting for someone to invite me to dance. However, the person I¡¯m waiting for doesn¡¯te. The people I don¡¯t want to wait for are like ducks.¡± Do you know? ¡°At the banquet today, the Prince proposed to me. The Queen felt that I had already passed theing of age ceremony and could be married. Father was very troubled. He didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, he was an outsider and had a weak Foundation in this country. However, I didn¡¯t want to marry the Prince at all. However, this is the sorrow of being born in a monarchy. The more beautiful a woman is, the more she can¡¯t control her marriage and love, because no one can go against the royal family!¡± ¡°There are!¡± Xu Cheng, who had been silent the whole time, gritted his teeth and said,¡±do you dare toe with me?¡± ¡°Where to?¡± She looked up with a hint of desire in her eyes. ¡°Return to my homnd, give me some time!¡± Xu Cheng said firmly. ¡°Why should I go with you?¡± Lin chuxue asked. ¡°Because ...¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say ¡®I love you¡¯. ¡°Because I dare to oppose the royal family! Because I¡¯m fearless!¡± ¡°Is it that hard to say ¡®I love you¡¯?¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled,¡±do you really care so much that others think you¡¯re a person living under someone else¡¯s roof?¡± You¡¯re not afraid of anything, so why are you afraid of this?¡± In fact, there was one thing that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t answer her. It was his father who had told him: ¡°Son, remember, when you can¡¯t guarantee her happiness and everything in this life, don¡¯t say that you love her easily, and don¡¯t love her. Because love must be for a lifetime. Once you let go, it will hurt two people!¡± At that time, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have the ability to promise anything at all, so he kept silent all the time, but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t try his best! It was just that no one knew the sadness behind it.

 Chapter 847 - She has not given up

    <h4>Chapter 847: She has not given up</h4>

    If it wasn¡¯t for his father¡¯s words, maybe Xu Cheng would have divorced Lin chuxue after failing to get into the dragon division that night. But he knew that over the years, he had been working hard, and there was another person who was also working hard, and that was Lin chuxue. She was also working hard, and if her hard work was just for herself and not for Xu Cheng, Lin chuxue could have just married someone else. There were so many men in the entertainment industry or the whole of China who were willing to be good to her, and not all of them were scumbags. There were also a lot of good people, but Lin chuxue didn¡¯t like them. She even put an end to scandals, which in itself showed that she respected Xu Cheng, and she was waiting for him. The two of them were working hard together to change. After that night¡¯s conversation, she told her parents that she was going to marry Xu Cheng. You¡¯re even willing to leave your hometown ande to China with him. If you can¡¯t even keep your promise, what kind of man are you? So, Xu Cheng was going all out. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± After Xu Cheng came back to his senses, he bitterly smiled and said to the five elders,¡±¡±It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve spent half my life fighting for this love that you suddenly asked me to let go. I feel like my life will suddenly turn nk and I don¡¯t know how time will flow.¡± Elder Zhou: ¡°but you don¡¯t even dare to face her now. You even made her give up on you. Since that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t you let go?¡± ¡°Three years in the Army, three years of regret, not in the Army, regret for life. Which soldier would forget their military rules and duties? As long as I don¡¯t die, the military spirit of protecting the country will still exist. Simrly, as long as I don¡¯t die, I will still want to protect the things that I have protected for my entire life. This is a bad habit of a soldier!¡± Xu Cheng said. Old master Xing: ¡°if you want to forget a rtionship, you have to ept a new one. Boy, my granddaughter, Xing Chen, is still single.¡± The other four old men pushed old master Xing.¡±¡±Go away. Never forget to introduce your granddaughter.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Xing snorted.¡±If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you find an unmarried and beautiful granddaughter for yourselves?¡± ¡°It¡¯s awesome to have a granddaughter?¡± Elder nie: ¡°that¡¯s right. There are more than 60 million single dogs in China who can¡¯t solve the marriage problem. You don¡¯t serve the people and get married, but you insist on finding Xiao Cheng?¡± ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t like other girls?¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng raised his head and looked at elder Xing.¡±¡±Does she like the way I look now?¡± Elder Xing was at a loss for words for a while, then he smacked his lips.¡±¡±If I want her to marry, then she will! I¡¯m going to teach her not to judge a book by its cover. My granddaughter is definitely not that vulgar!¡± After he finished speaking, he curled his lips guiltily. ¡°Alright, grandpas, I know you¡¯re all doing this for my own good. I¡¯ve been through all these years, and I can still live the rest of my life. People should have dreams. What if theye true?¡± Elder ye couldn¡¯t help but tease her.¡±Others might realize this, but you can forget about it. This isn¡¯t a dream. It¡¯s whimsical.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°let it be.¡± Elder ye: ¡°that¡¯s right. Anyway, your DNA doesn¡¯t belong to a human now. You¡¯re the only lunatic who doesn¡¯t need to be locked up in a mental hospital.¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh at elder ye¡¯s words.¡±¡±Grandpa ye, don¡¯t forget that you said I couldn¡¯t handle thend of mercenaries. What about now? Who was the one who said that he would help me write an autobiography?¡± Old master ye coughed awkwardly and blushed.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t the decision not yet set? Don¡¯t worry, if thend of mercenaries that you¡¯re operating behind the scenes passes the Americans and the United Nations acknowledges your country¡¯s name and sovereignty, I¡¯ll personally write an autobiography for you and use my old mouth to boast about you to the heavens, right?¡± Xu Cheng smiled in satisfaction and then sighed.¡±¡±Now I feel like I have a goal to live on and work hard for.¡± Elder Zhou: ¡°I say, you¡¯re not even thirty yet. Why are you sighing like an old man all day?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ve been with you guys for a long time. My soul is already a hundred years old. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be killed by your trap?¡± Elder ye smacked him on the back of his head.¡±¡±What are you saying, kid?¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±Be nice, I¡¯m here today to do business with you guys as a rich guy. I¡¯m saying, if the goods are not good, I will go to the pr bear next door. They are still waiting for my reply.¡± The five old men were speechless. Old master ye rolled up his sleeves and was ready to fight.¡±Why don¡¯t you try the next door? You¡¯re not even taking care of your own business, let me teach you how to behave. ¡± Old master Zhou pulled him back.¡±Don¡¯t give me that. You can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°I hit him as an elder, would he dare to fight back?¡± elder ye asked. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± Xu Cheng directly said. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Old master ye said. ¡°But ever since I became like this, sometimes I just can¡¯t control myself.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the old man with a teasing look. Old master ye¡¯s eyelids twitched and he sat down.¡±¡±Since my grandson has spoken, I will definitely give him a discount. We¡¯re still hoping that you can disgust the Americans and make them vomit blood. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we hope that our country and Russia will try their best to stop the American aircraft carriers fromnding,¡± Xu Cheng said straightforwardly.¡±As long as they don¡¯t use all kinds of satellite missiles to bombard us, we can solve the problem of other weapons falling behind.¡± Elder ye nodded and said,¡±don¡¯t worry, the missiles from America can¡¯t fly over. As for the aircraft carrier, we will do a friendly exercise with Russia to block the entrance of the Pacific Ocean to the Indian Ocean. If the American aircraft carrier wants to go over, it will probably be an empty shell when it reaches your side.¡± Xu Cheng was relieved. The purpose of his visit this time was not only to take care of his family¡¯s business, but also to do something for his family. With the verbal agreement of the five old masters, this matter was settled. ¡°Grandpa ye, I¡¯ll definitelye back to celebrate your 90th birthday.¡± ¡°At least you still have a conscience,¡± elder ye said. The other old men were unhappy,¡±then we¡¯re not celebrating?¡± You¡¯ve wasted your time as a grandson!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ll be here, okay?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He turned to Grandpa Xin and teased,¡±¡±Grandpa XING, XING Chen is my sister now. Can we still be together?¡± Old master Xing was speechless. This little brat is tricking me again. ¡± Xu Chengughed as he stood up and left. Seeing that he was about to leave, elder ye couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go and see that girl. I feel like she still doesn¡¯t believe that you¡¯re dead. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s back-facing body stopped for a moment, and he curiously turned his head to look at elder ye. Elder ye said,¡±she has a best friend called ran Jing, right?¡± She¡¯s still stubbornly investigating your profile. This was instructed by that girl, which means that she hasn¡¯t given up on the slightest clue. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered.

 Chapter 848 - Hes Xu Cheng!

    <h4>Chapter 848: He¡¯s Xu Cheng!</h4>

    Shangcheng. Lin chuxue was in her bedroom. It had been two weeks since she had seen the video. For at least a week, she locked herself in her bedroom. asionally, she would see the clothes left behind by Xu Cheng in the bedroom and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. But a weekter, she organized her thoughts and still couldn¡¯t ept that Xu Cheng just died like that. Even if they were sure that he was dead, they had to be clear about it. She asked ran Jing to use the public security system and Fang Yucheng¡¯s identity card to investigate the ces where he had appeared in the country, but didn¡¯t he go home and quit? There must be traces of him taking a ne to his hometown. They could find out if they checked his ID card and the flight tickets. But ran Jing almost used this id to find out that he went abroad. Could it be that his home was overseas? Was that even possible? How could a soldier, a soldier who had reached the level of protecting national leaders, be from a foreign country and not a Chinese citizen? Then there was only one possibility. Bei Shan and the others lied. Fang Yucheng didn¡¯t go home at all. It was possible that he was on another mission. But why did bei Shan and the others lie that Fang Yucheng went home and quit? If there was nothing wrong with his identity, why would he lie to me? There must be a problem with Fang Yu Cheng¡¯s identity. Ran Jing even said with certainty, Fang Yucheng is definitely Xu Cheng!¡± Lin chuxue sat in the corner, her eyes slightly red.¡±¡±Jing, what should we do? I¡¯m suddenly so afraid that the truth is what we think it is. I can¡¯t ept it. ¡± ¡°Do you dislike him?¡± ran Jing bitterly smiled. ¡°No!¡± Lin chuxue quickly said,¡±I don¡¯t mind. If Fang Yucheng is really Xu Cheng, no matter how ugly he bes, he¡¯s still my husband.¡± I just can¡¯t ept it. What kind of pain and suffering did he go through to be like that? What I¡¯m sad about these days isn¡¯t whether Xu Cheng is dead or not, but the pain he has suffered for him! Every time I watch the video, I feel like a knife has been stabbed into my heart! ¡°I realized that I seem to miss his most difficult and painful times every time. Since we were young, he did everything behind my back. He bore all the pain and grievances by himself, and I was like a fool who couldn¡¯t share even a trace of his pain. I was so stupid. He was right in front of me, but I couldn¡¯t recognize him. He must have hoped that I could recognize him, right?¡± Ran Jing sighed,¡±but at least you saw through it, right?¡± You know his habits. You¡¯ve been suspecting him for a long time, haven¡¯t you? The only reason you¡¯re not willing to say it is because you can¡¯t believe that he¡¯d be like that?¡± ¡°I kept telling myself that it wasn¡¯t xu Cheng, definitely not!¡± Lin chuxue said nervously,¡±because it¡¯s really hard for me to make Xu Cheng, who I believe in, be like that. I¡¯m afraid that if I really recognize him, he might run away in fear!¡± Ran Jing: ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then Xu Cheng is probably hiding from you. He even let you see the video to tell you that he¡¯s already dead. That¡¯s enough to show that he¡¯s already prepared to leave you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him leave me!¡± Lin chuxue blurted out,¡±I won¡¯t allow him to be a good person and decide if I want to live or forget him!¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Find him!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where he is,¡± Lin chuxue said with confusion in her eyes.¡±I¡¯m going to find him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s overseas, but you can ¡®t. Have you forgotten?¡± Ran Jing said in a bad mood. ¡°Leave the country?¡± Lin chuxue suddenly thought of something,¡±did he go abroad when he left?¡± In other words, after I was assassinated?¡± Ran Jing thought about Fang Yucheng¡¯s appearance time and nodded.¡±Yup,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s Xu Cheng. ¡± Lin chuxue said with certainty. Outside the door. When bei Shan and the J of diamonds, who were eavesdropping on the wall, heard this, they looked at each other, and then both of their eyes revealed surprise.¡±He could even analyze this? ¡°Oh? Are you sure he¡¯s Xu Cheng? Why do you say that?¡± Ran Jing asked curiously. ¡°I know Xu Cheng¡¯s personality very well. When I was young, as long as I was bullied, he would immediately go to find trouble with those people who bullied me, and he never left overnight. ¡°When I was assassinated by a Wei nation man and was hospitalized, he immediately went to the Wei nation to make trouble for them. If the people who tried to assassinate me were really those people from abroad, then Xu Cheng probably went abroad to settle them. This is Xu Cheng¡¯s personality. He doesn¡¯t say anything and only does good things for me behind my back, paving the way for me. I just feel that the road is getting smoother and smoother, but I don¡¯t know that he¡¯s using his own body to open up a bright path for me.¡± Thinking of this, Lin chuxue was suddenly surprised.¡±¡±No! I know those people, they are very powerful, and Xu Cheng will be in danger if he goes. ¡± Then, she stood up and opened the door of the bedroom, ready to rush out. The two eavesdropping guys at the door were caught red-handed. After the two men and the woman looked at each other, only awkwardness was left. But Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility and anger. ¡°How much did you hear?¡± She asked. ¡°The soundproofing of your house is too good, I didn¡¯t hear you ...¡± The J of diamonds almost blurted it out, but before he could finish, bei Shan poked him. Wasn¡¯t this the same as saying ¡®three hundred taels of silver without evidence¡¯? ¡°We didn¡¯t hear it, we were just passing by.¡± Bei Shan corrected. Lin chuxue stared at the two of them and bit her lip.¡±I¡¯m looking for Xu Cheng, or you can ask him toe see me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that he¡¯s already dead?¡± Bei Shan said with a bitter smile. ¡°Dead?¡± Lin chuxue was disdainful,¡±is he your Junior Brother?¡± I¡¯ve heard that the friendship between soldiers is one where they go through thick and thin, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Bei Shan said. Lin chuxue: ¡°then why can¡¯t I see any sadness on your faces when your brother died?¡± I¡¯m very sensitive to looks and expressions, so don¡¯t hide it from me anymore. If you really think of me as your sister-inw, please understand my feelings. ¡± Bei Shan and the J of diamonds were stunned for three seconds, and the J of diamonds smiled bitterly.¡±¡±Alright, I admit that my acting skills are terrible. I can¡¯t express that kind of sad feeling unless Little Junior Brother is really dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see him!¡± Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t wait to find Xu Cheng right now. ¡°You can¡¯t go,¡± Bei Shan and the J of diamonds were blocking the door,¡¯even if you go, he won¡¯t see you, can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s hiding from you, he can¡¯t see you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Lin chuxue saw through their lies and said,¡±¡±He went to take revenge for me and settle scores with those people. I understand him! He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would sit and wait for death! Just like how he would not wait for the ye family to find him, he would kill them first! But, I¡¯ve been in contact with those people, and I¡¯m afraid Xu Cheng will be in danger!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t go!¡± Bei Shan said in a deep voice,¡±what¡¯s the point of you going?¡± What can you do to help? Do you know who he¡¯s going to face this time? It was an organization that even the country did not dare to face! It was an existence that even Hitler couldn¡¯t beat! You¡¯ll only distract him if you go!¡±

 Chapter 849 - Its better to understand her than to do more

    <h4>Chapter 849: It¡¯s better to understand her than to do more</h4>

    ¡°What?!¡± Bei Shan shouted at Lin chuxue,¡±do you want things to repeat themselves?¡± Lin chuxue was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve already made Little Junior Brother pay such a big price once, and you still want to go out and make trouble. Do you want him to die?¡± Bei Shan scolded. Lin chuxue¡¯s body trembled, and she felt like she had just woken up from a dream. That¡¯s right, she had been too busy thinking about Xu Cheng and neglected the real problem. She was now the most important person to Xu Cheng, so people would use her, which meant that people couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Cheng at the moment, and then she would be the breakthrough! At this time, she should put the big picture above all else. Lin chuxue calmed down, and her face showed a slight joy.¡±¡±Okay, I understand, senior brother. I was not calm enough. I will cooperate with you.¡± Bei Shan nodded and also let out a sigh of relief. Afterforting Lin chuxue, bei Shan walked to the balcony and picked up his phone to give Xu Cheng a call. ¡°Hello? She already knows that you¡¯re Xu Cheng, and we can¡¯t hide it from her. After all, she knows you too well. I¡¯ve alreadyforted her, and she¡¯ll cooperate with us. However, I can see that sister-inw really wants to see you. She¡¯s worried that you¡¯re in danger. Since you¡¯re back, you shoulde and see her. If there¡¯s anything you want to say, you can talk to her. ¡± Xu Cheng was silent for a long time. In the end, he said hoarsely,¡±say what?¡± Was he going to take her with him to roam the world? The enemy I¡¯m facing now isn¡¯t just a small Financial Group, but a Financial Group that controls the country, or a group of financial groups that are United, and it¡¯s a world-ss existence. I don¡¯t even know if I can win in thend of mercenaries, so where can i take her? Tell me, she¡¯s a weak woman, can I escape with her?¡± Bei Shan was silent. After Xu Cheng slowly hung up the phone, he lowered his head in disappointment. Lin Dong, who was driving on the side, gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Master, why don¡¯t you let master¡¯s wife join the deviant Corp! We don¡¯tck money and power, but weck the breath to live! Since he didn¡¯t want to yield, he would do it! In the past, you always told me about the great principles and said that I did things impulsively. In fact, I think that youck impulsiveness! ¡°Sometimes, what you do for her might not be what she wants. In this period of time, the mistresses I know are different. Sometimes, I wonder if what you do for her is really what she wants? When I lost you, I felt that her world had copsed. There was nothing that she was interested in anymore. You said that you wanted to fight for her and give her the whole world, but in fact, all she wanted was nothing more than to follow you! Master¡¯s wife may seem weak, but her heart is stronger than anyone else ¡®s!¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the scenery in front of him, but he heard everything Lin Dong said. ¡°I¡¯m a very stubborn person. Perhaps my father was a soldier, so I¡¯ve been influenced by the military. I¡¯ve always treated everything as my mission. As for my woman, I always feel that it¡¯s my mission to protect her from harm for the rest of her life. If she dies, my mission will fail.¡± ¡°Master, if you die, it¡¯ll be the same as failing the mission.¡± Lin Dong smiled bitterly,¡±Do you remember when we were in high school?¡± I had a rebellious period, and I was even ruthlessly disciplined by you. In fact, no matter how much my parents did for me, no matter how much they said, they would never understand me as well as they did! Even if they are doing this for my own good, it¡¯s not what I want. I just want a family. ¡± At this point, Lin Dongdong turned to look at his master and said,¡±¡±Sometimes, it¡¯s more important for two people to be together than anything else. I think what mistress wants is to fight together with you, to bear the burden together, to be wild together, and to die together with you!¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply. Lin Dong felt that he had said what he needed to say, and as for what his master thought, he couldn¡¯t control it, so he continued to drive. The New Year¡¯s world agent tender for mand cosmetics under the mand group had begun. The event was held in Shangcheng, and Stenson was personally hosting it. As the president of the Asian region, Lin Dong was going to attend, but Xu Cheng just had nothing to do, so he decided to go and support him. All the employees from mand¡¯s head office came to Shangcheng to host the tender conference. Last year, the agents of the mand ¡®s¡¯ revival ¡®series of products made a lot of money. This year, all the agent rights had expired, and a new round of agents would shuffle and re-bid. The other tycoons who knew about the profits made by the distributorsst year were all rubbing their hands and preparing to get a spot in the region this year. He heard that this year, they were going to reorganize the quota, and they would directly bid for three general market agents. One Asian general agent, one European General agent, and One North American general agent. The other market regions were temporarily vacant, and the head office would directly sell them. These three general agents would bring huge profits in any region of the market. As long as they could make money, who would be satisfied with being an agent in a certain province or city of a country? Therefore, a month ago, when mand announced the news of the re-bidding of the agency rights, bigpanies around the world expressed their interest. In Asia, the Li family of Samsung from Korea, the soft silver venture capitalpany from Wei nation, the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce from Hua nation, Dubai from the Middle East, and Saudi Arabia all sent people to participate in the bidding. Anyone who had done statistics on the sales of the mand Lab¡¯s revival seriesst year would know that the total global turnover of the revival seriesst year had reached 230 billion USD! This was still under the condition of limited mass production, otherwise, global sales would be even more popr. Apple, the world¡¯srgestpany by market value, only had an annual turnover of 240 billion US dors. When the sales figures were first announced, Wall Street was in an uproar. The world¡¯s top venture capitalpanies had broken through the mand Lab¡¯s threshold and wanted to invest in their listing. They all wanted to see if the mandb could break Apple¡¯s market value record! The businessmen had done the conversion. Not to mention how much profit the mandb made from the sales of more than 200 billion dors, just based on the agent profit of at least 100 US dors per bottle to 2000 US dors for diamond bottles, at least 40 billion US dors of the 200 billion US dors sales went into the agent¡¯s pocket! A profit of 40 billion US dors! Who would not be envious? Even if it was split into a third and sold to a certain continent, the profit of ten billion was enough to make people go crazy. So, this time, the mand group¡¯s cosmetics subsidiary¡¯s bid was very eye-catching. It would be a bidding Summit for the business world, and it was also the first time that so many majorpanies from all over the world came to Shangcheng to participate in a business meeting. The mand group¡¯s headquarters also attached great importance to this bidding. After all, the most profitable business of the mand group was its cosmetics industry, so this conference specially rented the most expensive outdoor beach Hotel in Shangcheng, which was tens of thousands of square meters in size. There were more than a thousand peopleing to attend. There were so many luxury cars that almost the entire outer beach stall area was filled with cars. And this time, the mand Lab¡¯s representatives were especially proud. When Lin Dong helped Xu Cheng in with his sunsses, some of the local rich people in Shangcheng ran over to greet him when they saw him on the red carpet. ¡°Hey, President Lin, long time no see.¡± ¡°Go and entertain the guests. I can go in by myself.¡± Since thepany was hosting this conference, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want Lin Dong to be with him and neglect the clients. Lin Dong nodded and said to his assistant,¡±¡±Please apany Mr. Fang in for a while.¡± The assistant nodded and very respectfully led Xu Cheng inside.

 Chapter 850 - The bidding banquet

    <h4>Chapter 850: The bidding banquet</h4>

    Xu Cheng was very surprised that so many people came today. There were people from all over the world, and he didn¡¯t expect that other countries woulde to Shangcheng to participate in the bidding. After all, it was his ownpany. He was very happy to see such a Grand asion. ¡°Alright,¡± he said to Lin Dong¡¯s assistant,¡±you can go and help too. I¡¯ll just sit around in the hall.¡± The assistant smiled.¡±It¡¯s fine, Mr. Fang. Ourpany will have a special nner in charge of this bidding. From the entrance to the reception, the entire banquet has been arranged properly. So, we actually don¡¯t have to be so busy. The head office has money and is willing to spend money to organize it.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the pay in Asia?¡±Xu Cheng asked. Lin Dong¡¯s assistant quickly said,¡±very good, we were all recruited by a headhuntingpany to the Shangcheng branch. Now, all of us headhunting employees have resigned from our positions there and officially be employees of mand cosmetics. The sry can be said to be the top level in the entire Shangcheng, and it¡¯s three times more than the sry at my previous headhuntingpany! When I quit, some of my friends evenughed at me for regretting it, but now they¡¯re all envious that I found a good job. In Shangcheng, you can say that you¡¯re working at mand, and everyone in the workce looks up to you. ¡± Xu Cheng nodded and patted him on the shoulder.¡±¡±Do a good job and try to get into the head office.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Dong¡¯s assistant nodded excitedly.¡±¡±This is also the goal I want to strive for.¡± ¡°Alright, go and keep an eye. I¡¯m fine with anything here.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The assistant knew that the leader wanted him to leave, so he bowed.¡±¡±Then, what do you need? just wave at me.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. He put his hands into his pockets and looked around at the people in the business world. They were allmunicating with each other in English, and the entire venue was very lively. The waiters and receptionists around were also very professional. There was still half an hour before the bidding would start. Xu Cheng looked at the time and found a sofa to sit down with nothing to do. He crossed his legs, took a ss of red wine from the waiter, and sat down alone, waiting for the time. Not far away, Lin Dong became the main character. Because of today¡¯s bidding, as the CEO of the Shangcheng branch, he could be considered half the owner. Manypanies and rich people came to toast him, but more of them wanted to know the price he was willing to pay for the mand Lab¡¯s bid. It could be seen that everyone was very sincere in wanting to get this agency right. When the representative of the three-star Li family came over, Lin Dong smiled.¡±¡±Boss li, when do you n on expanding yourpany into the cosmetics industry?¡± ¡°President Lin, you must be joking.¡± The Li family¡¯s representative was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He held a ss of red wine and smiled.¡±A few years ago, we really wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to the beauty market. After all, even a leading figure in the beauty industry like Estee Lauder only had a market value of 20 billion dors. We really didn¡¯t care about their annual revenue, but the mandb changed the views of some giant capitalists. I don¡¯t think anyone will look down on the value of this industry anymore. With a turnover of more than 240 billion dors, I don¡¯t think Apple can sleep. President Lin, can you give me a one-sided disclosure of how much profit we¡¯re making here?¡± Before President Lin could say anything, the Li family¡¯s representative smiled and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve calcted that the agents alone have taken more than 40 billion US dors from this. How much profit is left of the remaining 200 billion US dors? Apple¡¯s annual revenue is so high, but it¡¯s only 70 billion. You¡¯re only giving more than 40 billion to the agents, so you can¡¯t possibly earn more than the agents, right? If that¡¯s the case, then your revenue and profit ratio may exceed Apple ¡®s. Once you go public, your share price may even catch up with Apple¡¯ S. No wonder those Wall Street spectors are so crazy, begging for you to go public. ¡± Lin Dong clinked his ss with his and smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s a trade secret, I can¡¯t tell you the details, but you¡¯re right, I can only say that we make more than the agents, but we can be said to be the most honest group because the profits we give to the agents are the highest in the world. ¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Boss li pursed his lips. He had to admit this. ¡°That¡¯s why so many people came to bid tonight. This profit is really hard to refuse! Even my Li family didn¡¯t hesitate to personally invite me to bid. ¡± ¡°Trust me, boss li. Once we¡¯ve supplied enough to the market, the profits will only be more explosive than this!¡± Lin Dong smiled. ¡°Thank you, this signal is very useful to us.¡± Mr. Liughed and didn¡¯t disturb Lin Dong as he continued to entertain the other business tycoons. He left after he finished speaking. Lin Dong then met with some of the representatives of the top 500panies in the M Nation, and then clinked sses and exchanged business cards with a director of the Wei nation¡¯s soft silver. Boss Ma from a certain treasure store introduced them to each other. Lin Dong talked andughed with them. He had experienced the gang war in the M Nation and Mexico, and then went to thend of mercenaries to train. He had seen all kinds of big scenes, and he was not afraid of dealing with this kind of business. In the eyes of many of the socialites and female celebrities who came to attend, Lin Dong had be the most popr diamond Bachelor tonight! He was young, in his early twenties, tall, and handsome. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was surrounded by the rich and powerful, many women would have already gone up to him. Seeing his brother be the protagonist of the crowd, Lin Hu, who was holding an invitation letter, looked very defeated. Unknowingly, he had already been left behind by his younger brother by a hundred thousand miles. He was surrounded by famous people in the business world. In Lin Hu¡¯s eyes, these people were all people he needed to curry favor with. Any one of them could buy his small electronicspany. He had gotten the invitation from his mother this time. As the authorized owner of the online store, his mother was qualified to get an invitation from the mandb. Mother Lin gave it to Lin Hu to help him expand his socialwork. But after Lin Hu came in, he really couldn¡¯t take out hispany¡¯s business card. A sense of powerlessness spread throughout his body, and he had already lost all ability to resist. Just as the party was about to start, the main character of the night appeared. A Rolls Royce limousine that was specially customized for the CEO of the mand group suddenly drove into the red carpet. The waiter opened the door, and Stenson, who had a hairstyle that made him look like the God of Gamblers, got out of the car. He was wearing a tuxedo and made a handsome entrance. Today, everyone in the venue was swarming towards him like water. It was because his current title was the mand group¡¯s chief CEO! Xu Cheng looked at him from afar and chuckled.¡±¡±This bastard¡¯s life is worth it.¡± At this moment, Stenson felt like he was walking on a ming wheel. He could only say one word: Float!

 Chapter 851 - This posturing is over

    <h4>Chapter 851: This posturing is over</h4>

    At this time, a socialite next to Xu Cheng heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words and rolled her eyes at him.¡±¡±You¡¯re just jealous of her, right? Come to think of it, which man doesn¡¯t want to be a sessful man like him?¡± Xu Cheng shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡±Some people might not like this kind of high-profile.¡± For example, he only wanted the whole world to forget him! ¡°Of course, because you¡¯re not him, you can¡¯t do what he did. Is this considered sour grapes? If you don¡¯t like to be high-profile, who are you trying to attract by wearing sunsses in the middle of the night? I hate people who are trying to please the crowd. ¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so he just chuckled and ignored this woman with heavy makeup. Tonight¡¯s banquet was mainly for the rich and powerful, so naturally, there would be a variety of beautiful women. At this kind of asion, even if you didn¡¯t invite these socialites and beauties, they would try their best toe in, especially the female stars in the entertainment industry. It was only a matter of time before they became popr with any boss willing to package them. Among them, there was a woman who had no choice but to participate in finding a way out for herself. This person was mu Wan. A month ago, all of her activities in the entertainment industry had been suspended and banned. This made her feel despair. For the first time, she knew that she had offended someone that even her boss did not dare to offend. She had looked for all her friends, but none of them could protect her. Although she had already earned enough money to live the rest of her life, she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the fame she had earned was gone just like that. She was still obsessed with the stage that everyone watched. Therefore, she had to ask someone for a long time toe to this banquet. Tonight, she felt that she had to find a way to get through this difficult time, no matter what the price was, as long as she could return to the screen. When Lin Dong came in, she had been watching him closely. She heard that in Shangcheng, half of the rich people in the business world would give Lin Dong face. She also heard that he was good friends with Hu Bing and young master Hu, and there were even rumors that this Lin Dong knew the five young masters of Yanjing! Someone had taken photos of him driving a special military license te in Yanjing, which was enough to show that his background was not simple. And so, tonight, mu Wan came in for Lin Dong, and when her eyes were all on Lin Dong, she even forgot about Xu Cheng who was beside him. She had been waiting for an opportunity, and when Lin Dong was free, she would try to strike up a conversation and find a way to get into the topic. However, she didn¡¯t know how much red wine she had drunk in the past half an hour. She didn¡¯t have a chance. The rich people over there talked to her one after another, and she couldn¡¯t cut in at all. She couldn¡¯t offend those rich people anymore. Otherwise, if she used the money in her hands to start a business in the future, she would be banned. Then, her life would really be dark. After waiting for a long time, she felt a little sore all over her body. Just as she was about to turn around and find a ce to rest or rest her numb feet, she turned around and looked at the sofa area. To be honest, it waste at night, and Xu Cheng really stood out like a chicken in a flock of chickens with his sunsses on. As long as it was a normal person, they would subconsciously see such an abnormal person. It was fine if he didn¡¯t look, but once he saw mu Wan¡¯s eyes, he was stunned! Although Xu Cheng was wearing sses, mu Wan would never forget his sickly pale face for the rest of her life, because the situation she was in today was all thanks to this face. But she wasn¡¯t too sure. After slowly walking over and carefully looking at Xu Cheng, she felt like she was pretty close! At that moment, she saw the woman who was talking non-stop to Xu Cheng. Mu Wan knew this woman, she was a B-list female star, and she was famous in the circle for being scheming, never letting go of any opportunity to climb up. Seeing her jabbering on and on, saying ¡°you shouldn¡¯t say that about Mr. Stenson,¡± mu Wan knew this woman¡¯s motive. ¡°Zhao Fei ¡®er, can¡¯t you tell that he doesn¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± Mu Wan walked over and said to the woman. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s our famous¡± senior ¡°mu Wan. Wasn¡¯t he banned? Still trying to struggle? You don¡¯t need to meddle in my business. ¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er snorted. Xu Cheng raised his head and no longer had any impression of mu Wan, so he looked at the other areas. Mu Wan leaned over to Zhao Fei ¡®er and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. Aren¡¯t you just trying to use his problem to attract Mr. Stenson over? Let her see that you¡¯re protecting his reputation, Stenson will look at you more, and you¡¯ll be able to give him your number. ¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er felt that she had been seen through and was a little angry.¡±¡±Mu Wan, you better stay out of my business. You¡¯re even weaker than me now, do you think you¡¯re still the MU Wan from before? That¡¯s right, I caught him saying that Stenson had something against me and wanted him to argue with me. I was waiting for the host, Mr. Stenson, to notice, and once he came over and saw me protecting him, do you think he wouldn¡¯t thank me? It doesn¡¯t seem too much for me to ask for his phone number. It¡¯s not easy for everyone, and you can see through my trick. Do you dare say you haven¡¯t tried it before?¡± Although their conversation was small, how could Xu Cheng not hear it with his sharp ears? Only then did he realize why this woman kept on talking about him in such a mean and unkind way. People who didn¡¯t know would think that someone had abandoned her after having sex with her, but it turned out that this woman was so scheming, using him as a springboard for her to recognize Stenson. ¡°I know this person. You can¡¯t afford to offend him. Don¡¯t y with fire.¡± Mu Wan warned her. Zhao Fei ¡®erughed. ¡°I say, mu Wan, don¡¯t think of yourself as a senior and teach me what to do. If you didn¡¯t cling onto your boss and support you, you wouldn¡¯t be as famous as me, you know?¡± We¡¯re on the same level, so don¡¯te here and continue to pretend to be my senior. If this guy had a powerful background, why did the rich people outside ignore him? Do you think I don¡¯t have a brain and can¡¯t read? Look around him, no matter how bad he is, that Mr. Wang with only one billion in assets also has people around him to drink and chat with. Tonight, he¡¯s the simplest rich man, and I don¡¯t even put him in my eyes. Do you think I can¡¯t afford to offend this guy sitting here who¡¯s not ttered by others? Mu Wan, do you think you have brains? If you had a brain, would you have offended someone and ruined yourself? Don¡¯t make meugh, okay?¡± ¡°I admit that I¡¯m brainless, but I deserve it.¡± Mu Wan pouted and was toozy to pay attention to this woman. She turned around and walked towards Xu Cheng. When she got to his side, she bent down and made a 90-degree bow. Then, she raised her ss with both hands and said,¡±¡±Sir, I¡¯m very sorry for judging people by their appearance. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Mu Wan, she¡¯s a female artiste who¡¯s been banned because she said something wrong and offended you. I deserve it, I deserve it, but I still like my profession. Can you give me another chance?¡± Stenson, who was surrounded by a group of people, came in, and Lin Dong went over to his ear and whispered,¡±¡±This is enough for you to brag for a while.¡± Stenson grinned and said,¡¯no, I¡¯ll brag for a lifetime. Do you know? In the past, I had to curry favor with this group of people to give me a job to eat. Now, to be honest, it feels great!¡± ¡°I forgot to tell you,¡± Lin Dong said awkwardly,¡±master has nothing to do today, so he¡¯s in there now.¡± Stenson¡¯s eyes widened,¡± Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I didn¡¯t even greet the boss at once. I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for. You¡¯ve gone too far with your act. ¡± As he spoke, he hurriedly entered the inner court.

 Chapter 852 - A clown

    <h4>Chapter 852: A clown</h4>

    Stenson walked into the hall, and at this time, Zhao Fei¡¯ er saw himing in from the corner of her eyes. Her eyes lit up, and she immediately shouted to Xu Cheng, ¡± ¡± You better apologize to Mr. Stenson. Do you know it¡¯s very impolite of you to talk behind someone¡¯s back like this? ¡± Today, mu Wan needed Xu Cheng¡¯s help. She felt that if he could shut her out, he could also save her, so tonight, she was trying her best to protect Xu Cheng. At this moment, she had already seen Stensone in, and she was sure that Stenson had already listened to Zhao Fei¡¯ er¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t make things up,¡±she immediately retorted. ¡°How did I make something up out of nothing? ¡± Zhao Fei¡¯ er red at mu Wan, pointed at Xu Cheng, and scolded, ¡± ¡± He just saw Mr. Stenson talking bad about someone behind their back, and I heard it clearly. Mr. Stenson is an important guest tonight, and he¡¯s the big boss of the organizer tonight. Shangcheng being able to gather so many rich businessmen is all thanks to Mr. Stenson, and a poor guy like him is here pointing fingers at someone else, so I can¡¯t stand to hear it. I think since you¡¯re a guest in someone else¡¯s territory, you should have some basic manners, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Mu Wan coldly reprimanded. At this moment, Stenson was already walking over. Zhao Fei¡¯ er thought he was walking towards her and was a little nervous. She thought about how to use Xu Cheng as a stepping stone to leave a good impression on Stenson and let him know how protective she was of him. At least give her a chance to eat, right? Mu Wan also saw Stensoning over. To be honest, she was also very conflicted. She was conflicted that if she protected Xu Cheng, even if she got his forgiveness, she might also offend Stenson. It should be known that more than half of the rich people in Shangcheng were here today, and everyone could see that those rich people really wanted to cooperate with the mandb. From how those rich people tried to curry favor with Lin Dong and Stenson, she could tell that they were the main characters tonight. If she offended Stenson, it would be equivalent to offending more than half of the rich group. In the future, they would probably put him on the cklist in terms of advertising,mercial performances, and movie investments. In that case, even if she was unsealed by electricity, she would probably be in a lukewarm state. So, should he cooperate with Zhao Fei¡¯ er to protect Stenson or protect Xu Cheng? She was caught in a difficult situation, but very quickly, she still stood on Xu Cheng¡¯s side. Because even if you got on Stenson¡¯s good side, the film and televisionpany was the big boss. If they didn¡¯t unseal you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to make a film even if you had the money, so it was better to solve the most fundamental problem first. At most, they would offend these rich businessmen and sacrifice something to fight for it. However, it was impossible for them to sacrifice something for the photoelectricpany even if they wanted to. In addition, she had not liked Zhao Fei¡¯ er for a long time, so she naturally would not do something as disgusting as her. So, mu Wan exined before Stenson even opened his mouth, ¡± Mr. Stenson, this is a misunderstanding. ¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng spoke up,¡±misunderstand what?¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er was just waiting for Xu Cheng to take the bait. This guy had been uncooperative and had been arguing with her to attract attention, and it took her so long to get Stenson here. It takes two hands to p, and Xu Cheng had fallen into her trap by being willing to take her ce. ¡°You dare to say you didn¡¯t speak ill of Stenson?¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er coldlyughed as she questioned. ¡°If you dare to say it, I dare to admit it.¡± Xu Cheng sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, watching Zhao Fei ¡®er act. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Stenson asked curiously. Zhao Fei ¡®er saw Stenson speak and hurriedly said,¡±¡±Some people are jealous of you, Mr. Stenson, and they¡¯re pointing fingers at you behind your back.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Stenson didn¡¯t even look at Zhao Fei ¡®er. Instead, he looked at Xu Cheng and said with a bitter smile,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± ¡°I saw that you¡¯re busy with social events and that you¡¯ve contributed a lot to thepany. I gave you plenty of space tonight and didn¡¯t want to steal your limelight, so I told little Dong not to spread the news. I¡¯m only here tonight to watch the bidding meeting, but you¡¯ve been putting on a good show tonight. This tuxedo is not bad.¡± When she heard Xu Cheng describe Mr. Stenson as a ¡®man touching a dog¡¯, mu Wan¡¯s face changed, and she was really afraid that they would start a fight. Zhao Fei ¡®er hurriedly rebuked,¡±you better have some manners when you speak.¡± Xu Chengughed, looked at Stenson, and asked,¡±¡±This woman is not simple. She wants to use me as a springboard to get to know you. I saw that you were very cool just now, so I said a bad thing about you, but she didn¡¯t let go. Her voice was so loud that everyone could hear it. Do you think I should cooperate with her and then be kicked out of here by you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. ¡°Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s expression changed drastically. Mu Wan was very surprised that Xu Cheng actually saw through Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s trick. In fact, he didn¡¯t see through it, he just heard their conversation. Stenson listened to Xu Cheng¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.¡±¡±How can I? it¡¯s more like you just throw me out.¡± Zhao Fei ¡®Er and Mu Wan were a little surprised by Stenson¡¯s attitude. Stenson was standing, while Xu Cheng had been sitting with his legs crossed, and the atmosphere between the two suddenly becamepletely different. Xu Cheng: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. You are the CEO of the mand group. Look at how many people are waiting to suck up to you tonight.¡± Stenson was about to kneel. Zhao Fei ¡®Er and Mu Wan¡¯s eyes widened as they saw Stenson bow to Xu Cheng and say,¡±¡±Boss, don¡¯t y word games with me. If you want to kick or hit me, just do it. I¡¯m more used to you like this. I really didn¡¯t know you were here tonight. If I had known, I would havee to report to you first. It¡¯s my negligence. What I have today can¡¯t be erased from what boss gave me.¡± Zhao Fei ¡®Er and Mu Wan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. As the CEO of a group with an annual turnover of more than 200 billion US dors, an existence that most of the rich people in Shangcheng fawned over, he was actually bowing and fawning over an ordinary-looking guy? The boss! Apany¡¯s CEO called someone his boss. Then who was he? Mand Lab¡¯s behind-the-scenes shareholder or boss? If the mandb was worth hundreds of billions, then his worth would be ... Before, mu Wan just thought that Xu Cheng was already very amazing and unfathomable for being able to shut her out and even the boss couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She didn¡¯t expect him to be a top-ss rich man! No wonder the boss wanted to break the contract with her. Indeed, after offending such a person, she really couldn¡¯t me anyone for the trouble. Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s expression could be described as rich. Her face changed from red to white, and then from white to red. She immediately smiled at Stenson and said,¡±Mr. Stenson, I ...¡± I only heard him say that about you, I ...¡± Stenson didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all, and from the beginning, he just lowered his head and apologized to Xu Cheng. She then turned to look at Xu Cheng and said awkwardly,¡±¡±Yes ...¡± Before she could say sorry, Xu Cheng raised his hand and interrupted her,¡±¡±It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re sorry. All the ¡®sorry¡¯ you people say is worthless. Don¡¯t use people and just say sorry. Get lost before I get angry.¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er clenched her fists. She still wanted to leave a good impression or redeem herself. She wanted to exin. But Stenson retorted,¡¯don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Do you want me to get the security guards to drive you away? Whichpany are you from? Whose invitation did you use to get in?¡±

 Chapter 853 - Hes the one who banned me

    <h4>Chapter 853: He¡¯s the one who banned me</h4>

    Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s body trembled, and she hurriedly bowed.¡±Mr. Stenson, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Then, she bowed to Xu Cheng again. Mu Wan saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, so she didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. However, just as she was about to leave, Xu Cheng stopped her,¡±¡±Wait, what¡¯s your name?¡± Mu Wan¡¯s body shook. At the same time, Zhao Fei ¡®er, who was about to leave, also trembled! Why didn¡¯t he call me? Why was it mu Wan, that half-dead woman? Mu Wan¡¯s back was facing Xu Cheng and Stenson, and she had never felt so happy before. She felt that her trip to the game tonight was not in vain, and she was determined to change her current situation. She gritted her teeth and turned around to face Xu Cheng. She said in a very generous and polite manner,¡±¡±Sir, you¡¯re really forgetful. My name is mu Wan, and I¡¯m very sorry for offending you at the airport.¡± Then, she bowed deeply again to apologize. ¡°What do you mean by being banned?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know about her being banned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this either. After offending you that day, the wholepany was in a state of chaos. My boss terminated my contract with me, and the entire industry and the film and television industry didn¡¯t allow me to go on stage or perform cultural performances. This caused my acting career to enter a winter break. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember, for a Big Shot like you ...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect uncle Fu to be so ruthless.¡± That day, Xu Cheng only told the old man¡¯s Secretary, uncle Fu, that he picked mu Wan¡¯s name, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so decisive. ¡°What?¡± Mu Wan didn¡¯t hear Xu Cheng talking to himself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s cross-legged posture changed as he continued,¡±¡±I know about this. Go back and wait for the notice. Also, go out and tell that woman that you¡¯d better not tell anyone about what you heard and saw tonight. Don¡¯t ignore my words again!¡± The fact that he was the boss of the mandb had to be kept a secret, but the two women had heard it just now and had to do some work. Xu Cheng believed that since this mu Wan had tasted the bitter taste of being banned, she must know what she was capable of, and she would be able to convince that woman, Zhao Fei ¡®er. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ll go find her now.¡± Mu Wan quickly nodded. Xu Cheng nodded. After sending mu Wan away, Xu Cheng took a good look at Stenson and joked,¡±¡±Your tuxedo is not bad. You do look a little like a sessful person. Have a seat.¡± Stenson then sat down and heaved a sigh of relief.¡±¡±This tuxedo was designed and provided by the clothingpany in China that I asked thedy boss to invest in. We shouldn¡¯t let our own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. If I wear our own clothes at an event like today, those rich people will take care of their business in the future.¡± Xu Cheng red at him.¡±Don¡¯t f * cking use this to atone for your sins. Do you think I¡¯m ming you for noting to say hello to me?¡± Did you know that you revealed to the two women that I¡¯m the boss of mand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Stenson said with a bitter smile.¡±I regretted it the moment I said it.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xu Cheng snorted.¡±Which fashionpany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the fashionpany that you asked me to buy that has the closest rtionship with the entertainment industry in China. You even said that thedy boss likes their designs and asked me to buy 30% of the shares and transfer it to thedy boss. ¡± Xu Cheng just remembered.¡±Got it. Okay, the bidding is about to start. You can go and host it, I¡¯ll just take a look at the VIP area.¡± Stenson looked at the million-dor watch in his hand and nodded.¡±¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go up first. Boss, if you have anything to say, you can ask the people below to pass it to me. I¡¯ll get Mr. Lin toe over and apany you.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. On thewn outside the banquet, the news that Zhao Fei ¡®er had angered Mr. Stenson was spread by someone. The son of the boss who was responsible for bringing Zhao Fei¡¯ er in was scolded by his father.¡±What kind of indecent woman did you bring in? Of all the people to offend, why did she have to offend Mr. Stenson? How is my Yun family going to bid tonight?¡± This rich kid was called young master Yun. If Xu Cheng still had an impression of him, he would definitely recognize him. This was the young master Yun who was the first one to put him in detention when he was still a patrol officer. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t know that woman had such a low EQ that she offended so many people.¡± Young master Yun was distressed. He knew that his family had pulled in a lot of sponsorships and financing for this auction, and if his Yun family wanted to rise to the next level and be one of the top ten richest families in Shangcheng, they had to get this target. So, he was both shocked and angry that the woman he brought in, Zhao Fei ¡®er, had angered Stenson. It was time to enter the auction, so young master Yun¡¯s father could only enter first with his business partners. Young master Yun was left behind to look for Zhao Fei ¡®er angrily. He gave her a tight p in the face before following his father into the hall. Zhao Fei ¡®er covered her burning face and felt ashamed that she couldn¡¯t enter the venue. The Yun family couldn¡¯t possibly bring him in again to disgust Mr. Stenson, so Zhao Fei¡¯ er was stopped by the security guards at the open-air banquet. At this time, mu Wan walked out and saw her with a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have tough at me. Compared to you, no matter how miserable I am, I won¡¯t be as miserable as you. Even if you manage to get more investors, who would dare to invest in your movie or TV series with the photoelectric card? To put it bluntly, you¡¯re already cut off from this circle and can only be behind the scenes. I admire your heavy taste for being able toy your hands on that kind of guy. That¡¯s right, marrying into a rich family and retiring is your only way out. ¡± Mu Wan looked at her contemptuously,¡±you should be more respectful. I want to have an affair with someone, but he doesn¡¯t even like me.¡± In the future, be careful when you speak. As the ¡®senior¡¯ you call ¡®senior¡¯, the only thing I can teach you is to not let your mouth cause trouble!¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er frowned,¡±what do you mean?¡± Do you know that man? I see that you¡¯re very diligent in apologizing to him. ¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scared to death if I tell you. He¡¯s the one who banned me!¡±Mu Wan said. It¡¯s because I insulted his appearance at the airport that I banned him. So, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better not let anyone hear what you said to his appearance. ¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s expression changed. This time, he was really afraid. Who was mu Wan? Super popr fried chicken! Hermercial and film contracts were all scheduled for the new Heavenly Queen three yearster. However, in one night, she offended someone and was banned just like that. She terminated all her variousmercial and film contracts. Even herpany, which had always been her umbre, gave up on her and terminated her contracts. It could be seen what kind of person she had offended. Everyone in the entertainment industry knew that mu Wanyuan¡¯spany¡¯s boss had connections in Yanjing, so how bad * SS was this guy that even he didn¡¯t dare to offend? He didn¡¯t expect such a mysterious person to be the guy he had been aggressive and maliciously ndering just now. Thinking of this, Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s legs went soft. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡±

 Chapter 854 - Big news

    <h4>Chapter 854: Big news</h4>

    ¡°Lie to you?¡± Mu Wan sneered,¡±I didn¡¯t notice when we entered, but I think I did see President Line in with that man. His attitude was simr to Stenson¡¯s attitude just now. President Lin¡¯s background must be very mysterious to everyone in the circle. They said that he has connections in Shangcheng and Yanjing. Even someone like him needs to be apanied. Do you think that man can¡¯t deal with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do next, but I have something to tell you. You¡¯d better pretend you didn¡¯t hear what Stenson and that man said tonight. This is a warning from him. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you might end up like me, and you might end up even worse. Because of Stenson and President Lin¡¯s connections in the business world, in the future, which rich businessman would dare to marry you? who would want to marry you? isn¡¯t that just courting death and not wanting to expand their own business?¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er¡¯s body trembled as she covered her mouth.¡±¡±I won¡¯t say anything, sister mu Wan. I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t attend the party tonight.¡± Mu Wan nodded.¡±I hope so. I¡¯ll help you in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, sister mu Wan,¡± Zhao Fei ¡®er replied. On the field. The father and son of the Yun family specially went to the VIP area in the first row to find Stenson.¡±¡±Mr. Stenson, Wee to China.¡± Stenson must have checked the invitation of the woman who attacked his boss just now and knew that it was brought in by this family, so he teased,¡±¡±You don¡¯t mind me kicking your femalepanion out, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not. Those who cause trouble should be driven out. It¡¯s my son¡¯s fault.¡± President Yun quickly apologized. ¡°Mr. Stenson, I¡¯ve already ruthlessly taught that blind woman a lesson.¡± Young master Yun chimed in. Stenson nodded and tidied his tuxedo.¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯m going on stage now. I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± Mr. Stenson, please do as you wish.¡± President Yun extended his hand and gestured. After that, he saw that there were a few people from the consortiums sitting in the first row, and Lin Dong was also with Xu Cheng. He looked at Lin Dong and greeted him.¡±Mr. Lin, long time no see. We metst time at the Chamber of Commerce¡¯s reception. I¡¯m yunfan, from the yunyue group.¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Lin Dong nodded. Then, he saw young master Yun behind President Yun and frowned.¡±¡±This is your son?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± President Yun thought that since young people knew each other, he could let his son walk around more. He said happily,¡±¡±Do you guys know President Lin? It¡¯s better for young people to have more fighting. ¡± ¡°More than just knowing.¡± Lin Dong smiled.¡±But back then, I wasn¡¯t qualified to know young master Yun. Young master Yun was a top member of the supercar club, and I was just a little kid. I couldn¡¯t bepared to young master Yun at all, so how could we be together?¡± I wanted to get to know young master Yun, but he didn¡¯t like me. ¡± Young master Yun was a little surprised,¡¯in front of young master Lin, how could I dare to call myself young master? Young master Lin, you must be joking. ¡± Lin Dong smacked his lips.¡±I don¡¯t have any opinions about you. But do you remember that patrol officer you wanted to kill back then?¡± To be honest, he¡¯s my master! A master as heavy as Mount Tai! How many years have passed? why do I still remember? It¡¯s because I care a lot about this matter. ¡± The Yun father and son¡¯s expressions changed slightly. President Yun wished he could kick his son to death. He was really a failure! The woman he brought here today offended Stenson, and now he still had old scores? The person he offended was Lin Dong, the president of the Asian branch of the mand Lab¡¯s core senior management! ¡°There¡¯s such a grudge?¡± President Yun eased the atmosphere to give himself a way out while ring at his son, warning him to say something. Young master Yun remembered that after he was locked up by Xu Cheng, he went to North Gate to settle the score with him. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, and he also knew that the police Tiger was not someone he could mess with. Now that the old matter was brought up again, young master Yun could only ept it. He sincerely bowed to Lin Dong and apologized,¡±¡±I have deep respect for police Tiger. Back then, I was too rebellious and insensible. Please, young master Lin, be magnanimous and give me a chance.¡± ¡°Alright, go and sit down.¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng, who had been looking at the stage without saying anything, suddenly spoke. Since his master had said so, young master Lin said to the father and son of the Yun family,¡±¡±Go back to your seats and sit down. The bidding is starting.¡± The father and son of the Yun family could only return to their seats awkwardly. Xu Cheng red at Lin Dong.¡±You were still holding a grudge against him for looking down on you two brothers back then, and you even used me as a joke. You¡¯ve got some guts now!¡± ¡°Master,¡± Lin Dong said awkwardly,¡±what¡¯s the point of living if you don¡¯t act tough?¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Everyone makes mistakes when they¡¯re young.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°I understand.¡± Lin Dong nodded. They didn¡¯t pursue the matter, but young master Yun¡¯s father asked with a sullen face as soon as he sat down,¡±¡±You even thought of killing police Tiger back then? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? How could you be so bold? Even the north and west gates were destroyed. ¡± Young master Yun¡¯s face was filled with fear when he thought of that incident.¡±¡±Dad, at that time, I really didn¡¯t know that a small-time police officer could be so capable. I really regretted itter. I didn¡¯t even dare to go out during that period of time, you know? It was after that incident that I decided to follow your arrangements and go to thepany to help. ¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t do anything right but ruin things!¡± President Yun red at him,¡±today is going to be ruined by you!¡± If our qualifications are revoked, I¡¯ll kill you when we get back!¡± They had taken a financing loan to bid. Once the money could not be spent, arge amount of interest would be generated, and the loss would be huge. ¡°Try to improve your rtionship with President Lin. Even if you can¡¯t get the bidding today, you can try to get a provincial or municipal agent position. This is a matter between you young people. You have to do your best, understand?¡± President Yun said in a deep voice. ¡°I know. After the banquet, I¡¯ll think of a way to find young master Lin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad,¡± young master Yun said.¡±I¡¯m really nning to run our family¡¯spany well.¡± President Yun nodded and rubbed his temples, indicating that he was exhausted from his son¡¯s tricks. After the host introduced Stenson, he walked up the steps with a round of apuse. He held the microphone in the host¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±Last year, the ¡®beauty industry¡¯ under the mand group announced the ¡®resurrection¡¯ series of products and sold them all over the world. They sold tens of millions of bottles and made a turnover of 240 billion US dors, and that was under the circumstances of our factory equipment and production shortage. So, next year, we are confident that we will surpass Apple in revenue! And the profits of the agents would not be just that. In the next year, we¡¯ll have a new product on the market. ¡± This news was like a bomb that exploded in the audience. The people who hade to participate expressed their shock. The new productunch meant one more profitable project! What if there was another product simr to the ¡®revival¡¯ series that sold well all over the world? Then wouldn¡¯t the profits be ... It seemed that the bidding meeting tonight would be a life-and-death battle!

 Chapter 855 - Value evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 855: Value evaluation</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    Stenson was speaking on stage, but everyone had their own thoughts. Originally, they had invested enough money tonight just for the ¡®revival¡¯ agency rights. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be more products under the name of mand in the future. Didn¡¯t this mean that there would be other products besides the revitalization series tonight? If it was also a popr product like the ¡®revival¡¯ series, it would probably be another highly profitable product. In other words, the funds prepared tonight would be more than what was needed. However, more people were curious about the new item. ¡°Mr. Stenson, may I ask which field will the mand Lab¡¯s new product be in the future?¡± Stenson smiled slightly and kept him in suspense. He first reviewed the growth of the mandb in the past year. There was a set of pictures behind him, and Stenson began to say,¡±¡±In the beginning, after more than ten years of umtion, the mandb finally developed two bottles of medicine to treat cancer cells. I think everyone knows that three years ago, under the effects of our mand medicine, not only did Dr. Hawking stand up, but he could also talk and walk. ¡°But in order to make a name for ourselves, we developed this drug, and we were almost bankrupt. ¡°In fact, when Hawking agreed to cooperate with us for treatment, we were very nervous. We were afraid that if we couldn¡¯t cure it, the mand Lab¡¯s reputation would be destroyed. We took the products to other hospitals and private tycoons, but no one believed us because we couldn¡¯t give them the only two bottles to try. That was our everything, but when we said that it could cure cancer, they thought we were crazy and sent away.¡± The group of people below the stage roared withughter. ¡°If it were me, I would think so too.¡± Stenson joked to himself and then continued,¡±¡±But we don¡¯t have the money, and we don¡¯t have the resources to promote it. So, what¡¯s the way to seed in one fell swoop and get the attention of the world? That¡¯s right, we have our eyes on Hawking! We have to admit that our marketing and strategy were right, but what made us sessful was the product we were confident in! ¡°It sessfully saved Dr. Hawking¡¯s illness, and our reputation soared. Thest remaining medicine also became our life-saving straw. With that 3 billion US dors in research and development costs, if we continue to research and develop the cancer cell medicine, we will definitely have to pay until we don¡¯t even have a butt left. So, we changed our thinking and decided to focus on business development first. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have the funds to burn research and development in the future. So, we set our eyes on the global Women market. Thus, the ¡®revival¡¯ series of products was born. In just one year, 240 billion US dors in revenue, other than the tax deductions from the sales of each country, we also brought 40 billion US dors in industrial profits for our agents!¡± There was a round of apuse from the audience, especially from the agents fromst year. They were very grateful for the cooperation that had made them a lot of money, so their apuse was the most enthusiastic. Stenson paced back and forth on stage as he continued,¡±¡±The Wall Street investors probably want to kill us now because we rejected their multiple attempts to go public and dilute their equity.¡± The representatives of the venture capitalpanies in the audience allughed bitterly. Stensonughed and said,¡±a year ago, they were willing to spend 50 billion USD to fully acquire the entire mand group, but we rejected them because we thought thepany¡¯s value was far more than that. In fact, we were right. Now, it¡¯s worth at least 300 billion!¡± Another round of apuse was given to Stenson. A year ago, if he sold it for 50 billion, a yearter, he would have a minimum of 300 billion, which was almost six times more! It was no wonder some Wall Street investors vomited blood and hated them. It was because of the stubbornness of the mandb that they lost their high interests! Back then, even if the mandb had given them a few percent of the shares, they would have gotten six times the return now! How could he not hate her? ¡°But!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡±Stenson said confidently. At this moment, the venture capital representative couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Since the mand group is always short of funds, why have you repeatedly refused financing requests? ¡°To be honest, if you were to go public at this time, with a stock price of 300 billion US dors, you only need to dilute 49% of the shares and you can raise 147 billion US dors! This money can make all of you the world¡¯s top tycoons, and the research and development costs will be more abundant. Even if other groups want to catch up with you in the field of biology, you have such arge amount of research and development funds, and you don¡¯t have to be afraid of them catching up. To be honest, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to choose not to go public. ¡± Stenson listened to him seriously and nodded with a smile.¡±¡±You¡¯re right, but there¡¯s one thing that we believe and are sure of. In the next ten years, no technologypany will catch up to us in the biology field! That¡¯s why we don¡¯t apply for patents for our products, allowing international groups to buy our products for research and development. I can send a signal to those groups interested in biotechnology. If you want to burn money in the field of biotechnology, you¡¯d better not get involved if you don¡¯t have hundreds of billions of dors, or you¡¯ll only give up halfway. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t even look at the 50 billion offer. ¡± This was what Xu Cheng meant for Stenson. He had dug a hole here. In this world, people andpanies that could spend hundreds of billions of dors were really rare, and probably only a few capital empires would dare to do this. Xu Cheng deliberately made them spend so much money on biotechnology. If they could really invest hundreds of billions of dors into apany worth 400 to 500 billion dors, those financial groups would probably rush in like a flock of ducks. But, could hundreds of billions of dors really be developed? The answer was not certain. Even if they developed it, it would only be in the superficial field of biotechnology. After they spent hundreds of billions, they would still be suppressed by the mandb. ¡°Since mand is confident that there won¡¯t be any otherpetitors in the next 10 years, it should go public all the more. At least the valuation will rise steadily in the next 10 years to form a monopoly,¡± said a venture capital representative. Stenson shook his head and said,¡±so what? So what if the stock price surpassed Apple and became the world¡¯s top market cap? How much market value could it reach? Eight hundred billion? Or one trillion? Even if it breaks a trillion dors, what can it do?¡± Venture capital firm: ¡°is one trillion dors not enough to attract mand¡¯s shareholders? By then, even if you only hold 1% of the shares, it¡¯s still 10 billion US dors! It was enough to enter the world¡¯s top 20 Forbes! At that time, the mandb could give birth to at least 100 multi-billionaires! That¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s far from enough. ¡± Stenson said word by word,¡±our evaluation of ourpany is 2 trillion dors!¡±

 Chapter 856 - A new product in the big market

    <h4>Chapter 856: A new product in the big market</h4>

    All the gic value in Xu Cheng¡¯s body represented a new chapter for the entire human civilization. If humans wanted to step into the next civilization, they needed this kind of technology. Then, how much was it worth? It was priceless! And if they just took out some practical technology from Xu Cheng, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was worth 2 trillion. For the entire year, the revival series had brought in 110 billion US dors of profit for mand! Because it was a luxury product, the tax was rtively high. Around the world, 90 billion dors of tax was deducted, but there was still a profit of 110 billion. In 10 years, the resurrection series alone could create 1 trillion dors. Don¡¯t forget that there would be other productsing out one after another, so it was not an exaggeration to say that the mand group¡¯s ten-year valuation was 2 trillion! The audience was in an uproar and booed. Because the people present were all rational, and they were all people who did big capital businesses, to be honest, the evaluation of the price was a bit arrogant. Stenson knew that they would scoff at his words, so he waved his hand and said,¡±¡±Give us three years. After three years, the partner who bought the agency right for today will know whether the evaluation I mentioned is worth it or not.¡± Someone caught the key point.¡±Mr. Stenson, do you mean that you¡¯ll be signing the three-year agency rights today?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± ¡°At the same time,¡± Stenson said,¡±it also includes the sales rights for the new product that will be released next month. We¡¯ve signed the contract for a total of three years!¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the new product?¡± ¡°Look at the big screen.¡± Stenson smiled and pressed the remote control in his hand. The big screen behind him suddenly changed, and a short video DV was shown. It was a topic about short-sighted people all over the world. In the video, it was mentioned that primary school students wore sses due to myopia, and they wore sses withrge circles in their old age. After the video was paused, the people in the audience were all surprised. Could it be that the new product came from sses? Could it be that the mand Lab¡¯s new product is sses technology? Stenson said,¡±ording to statistics, there are 2.1 billion people in the world who are short-sighted or have high myopia. This group of people range from primary school students to the elderly. The former, in particr, has to wear sses at a very young age. Short-sighted people brought inconvenience to many people¡¯s daily lives. In this era¡¯s information age, mobile phones and electronic products had bemon in every household. Even children were ying with electronic products in their hands. Theck of outdoor exercise increased the possibility of short-sighted people, and this data was getting more and more serious. Currently, is there any progress in prevention or treatment for myopia or high myopia? The answer was yes, but it wasn¡¯tplete. First of all, many students and children could only get used to their eyes through the sses when they wanted to work. However, with the past events, it would only increase the degree of their myopia. Moreover, for people with high myopia, once the sses fell off or were not worn, it would bring great inconvenience to their lives. All the girls paid attention to their image and wore contact lenses, but everyone knew that contact lenses couldn¡¯t be worn for a long time. They were harmful to the retina. All the past was treating the symptoms but not the root cause. So today, our mand Lab¡¯s new product is aimed at the 2.1 billion people with myopia. ¡± The audience began to discuss. ¡°Mr. Stenson, can you tell us more about the product in detail?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Stenson graciously pressed the remote control in his hand, and a bottle of liquid the size of an eye drop appeared in the picture. ¡°There is no doubt that we are a biologypany. The ¡®resurrection¡¯ series¡¯s effect on skin function and cell recovery is obvious to all, and we have made good progress in this area. At present, we have used this cell recovery technology to do some research on the human retinas and have sessfully developed this product. We will temporarily name this product ¡®vision¡¯. ¡°Its function is to effectively treat myopia. Other than that, it also has a very refreshing effect. When you stare for a long time, focus, can¡¯t concentrate, and be absent-minded, as well as staying upte,ck of sleep, and stress from work, causing your eyes to be dispirited and have no luster, as long as you put it on every day, it can make your retina dry for the whole day, and your eyes have a luster and spirituality.¡± The audience was in an uproar. ¡°Mr. Stenson, is it really effective to treat myopia and high myopia?¡± ¡°There are!¡± Stenson said,¡±and it¡¯s the main function. It can prevent or treat short-sighted you already have or never had. It¡¯s very powerful and highly valued. You only need to use it for a month! It could be treated. As for the additional function I¡¯m talking about, its greatest effect is that it can be used by those who have gray eyes and cataracts, and can repair their eye health and make them look radiant. ¡± The guests below couldn¡¯t sit still. The eye diseases that Stenson mentioned basically required surgery to treat, and in terms of the recovery period and sess rate of the surgery, there were uncertainties in time and money, and the key was that there were risks. However, if all these could be solved with eye drops, it would be terrifying! At least arge number of people in the audience swallowed their saliva. ¡°Mr. Stenson, what is yourpany¡¯s market price for this product?¡± ¡°The products are divided into six types. For patients under the age of 25, it¡¯s 88 dors a bottle; 188 dors a bottle for severe patients under the age of 25; 288 USD for patients aged 25 to 60 with mild symptoms;¡±Severe patients between the ages of 25 and 60 are 588 dors;¡±Mild condition patients over the age of 60,$58; For severe patients over the age of 60, there are six types at 99 US dors, and each type will be used for eight days. ¡± The guests below the stage all took a deep breath! This guy was too attractive and deadly! There was simply no family that could refuse for the sake of their children. Even the most expensive serious short-sighted adult would only cost 2352 US dors for four bottles of 588 Yuan to treat continuous use for a month. This was something that almost any adult could afford. In the student area for those under 25, you only needed to spend 352 dors a month, and you would no longer need to wear sses to inconvenience yourself. He thought about the parents who would spend a few hundred dors on the sses they gave their children. Sometimes, when the lenses were broken, they would spend another hundred dors. In China, the sses worn by high school students cost around a thousand dors, which was already more than two hundred dors. However, this money could not provide effective treatment, and could only provide limited prevention. The most important point was that it was really inconvenient to wear sses. For students, they had to take them off when they exercised. For those with severe myopia, they could directly say goodbye to high-intensity sports. This caused these children to stay away from exercise and be bookworms. These were not what the parents wanted to see. Therefore, the vision product would have an earth-shaking effect on this market. A market with 2.1 billion people! In the future, it would increase by tens of millions every year. In the future, the parents of newborns would basically be wary of buying them. Those were all potential consumers. At the thought of this, the eyes of the group of people below the stage turned red. It was filled with cash!

 Chapter 857 - Quarreling on the spot

    <h4>Chapter 857: Quarreling on the spot</h4>

    Before the bidding began, a few of the more experienced CEOs were already whispering to their assistants or secretaries,¡±¡±Go, call thewyer and ask him to prepare another 5 billion dors for me!¡± ¡°Tell the bank and the other securities investmentpanies to cash all the funds under my name into my card as soon as possible. Get as much as possible.¡± ¡°Continue negotiating with the bank and find a way to get me another 3 billion dors. I need it tonight. Go now.¡± Seeing the rich people start to save up their capital in private, some venture capitalpanies also whispered to each other about their views on the new product. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this world will be a hit! It was no less explosive than the ¡®revival¡¯ series. It had a down-to-earth price and strong technical support, and its selling point could make it explode in poprity! In the future, even if it was poprized worldwide under pressure, the mandb could also bring in huge annual ie just by relying on the patent fees. ¡®Sigh, I didn¡¯t board the ship. Toote!¡¯ Once this ¡®vision¡¯ product was released, the influence of the mand group would greatly expand, and it would be in the world. Judging from the price, it¡¯s really a very good price. This time, I¡¯m afraid that the mand Lab¡¯s reputation and fame will be won. ¡± ¡°If they were to go public now, my conservative estimate of 500 billion US dors wouldn¡¯t be a problem! Even if 5 billion US dors were exchanged for 1% of mand¡¯s shares now, I think someone would buy it without hesitation. ¡± ¡°Within 10 years, this investment can at least double!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity they won¡¯t sell it. ¡± ¡°Mand¡¯s sales volume will probably surpass Apple¡¯s next year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I just don¡¯t know how much profit they¡¯ll make. ¡± ¡®Revival¡¯ series¡¯s tax has reached 40%, and after deducting their high cost, to be honest, I¡¯m not optimistic about the profit. Plus, they gave the agents so much profit space, that¡¯s why Wall Street evaluated them at 300 billion US dors. If their annual profit is as high as Apple ¡®s, not to mention 70 billion, if they have 50 billion, their market value would at least be raised to 500 billion. ¡± If they knew that the annual profit of the mand Lab¡¯s revival products had reached 110 billion, the entire Wall Street would probably go crazy. This was the reason why Xu Cheng didn¡¯t go public. The main reason was that the revenue ratio was too heaven-defying. It would be sanctioned by all countries, and by then, any anti-trust would be able to punish you. That was why Xu Cheng paid a heavy tax of 40%. The purpose was to let the world know that his profit was actually not much, and the protection of each Intercontinental agent was very good, so those countries didn¡¯t Sue him. But this ¡®vision¡¯ was different. First of all, the price was not considered a luxury item at all. It was a product that was beneficial to the next generation. If any country wanted to be stuck, they would have to be stupid. Besides, Stenson had already said that he had invested 100 billion dors in research and development for biotechnology. If you wanted to Sue him for anti-monopoly and let him share the technology, that was fine. You just had to fork out 100 billion dors first. I¡¯ll give you the technical principles, but it¡¯s your problem whether you can develop it or not. Stenson¡¯s grandstand was already in an uproar, and he wasughing proudly. ¡°That¡¯s all for the introduction. I hereby announce that the agency rights for the next three years, including Vision¡¯s new product, will be bound to the auction. The highest bidder will get it.¡± After he finished speaking, the emcee walked up to him. He looked around at everyone in the audience and coughed.¡±Okay, I¡¯ll host the bidding project. The first area, North America, three years of agency rights for ¡®resurrection¡¯ and ¡®vision¡¯. The minimum price is 20 billion USD, and each bid can¡¯t be lower than 1 billion! Now, let¡¯s start bidding!¡± More than half of the rich and powerful people in the audience were dumbfounded. No one made a sound. They usually called them billionaires. What kind of money had they not seen? What kind of bidding conference had they not seen before? They¡¯d faced various acquisition cases before. However, there had never been a bidding or acquisition case where such a high price could be called out at will. 20 billion! US dors! Starting price! Each bid can not be lower than 1 billion! It was also in US dors! Looking around, in terms of personal assets, almost no one here had more than 20 billion US dors in assets. Fortunately, they were all here in a group purchase tonight. Even so, they were still shocked by the entry price. The Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce had prepared 25 billion USD in raising funds this time, so how many times could he call for it? In the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce area, the group of people looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Compared to them, the representatives of soft silver were much better. After all, they still had the support of the bank. As long as they ensured that the project could make a profit, the bank could advance it. The Cali consortium in the United States wasn¡¯t any better. Their consortium¡¯s assets were only in the hundreds of billions of US dors. Who would prepare more than 20 billion? Originally, they had nned to spend 5 to 8 billion USD for the ¡®resurrection¡¯ agency rights today. Who knew that the other party would suddenly change the rules and change it to a starting price of 20 billion USD? this really made all the rich and powerful groups present feel embarrassed. Even if they used all their remaining resources, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather 20 billion US dors. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the money, but the bidding price was too fierce! Even though they belonged to the top group, they still felt that it was a little difficult to y. Compared to their bitterness, the socialites and female artistes blushed when they heard the price. They had never seen such a big scene before. Every time they encountered a bid increase of 10000,100000,1 million, the highest was only 10 million. But today, not only 100 million, he even increased the price by 1 billion! The key was still us dors! The three regions had a minimum of 60 billion US dors, which was nearly 420 billion Yuan! Oh my God, it¡¯s just three years of agency rights! It was no wonder that so many of the usually wealthy tycoons in the audience had quieted down. Thinking about the millions of Yuan in their bank cards in their bags, they felt like they were children¡¯s pocket money that couldn¡¯t be used at all. It was too embarrassing. ¡°That ... Can it be split?¡± At this time, a rich man in a certain area couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t the price too high?¡± The other rich people looked at each other with bitter expressions. The host saw that they were embarrassed, so he was embarrassed too. In his heart, he scorned,¡±F * ck, you¡¯re all either representatives of consortiums, Chambers of Commerce, or the world¡¯s top 500panies. At this critical moment, you actually say you don¡¯t have money?¡± I¡¯ve already prepared a golden voice to show off so that I can set a Guinness trading record at the recruitment fair. You all im to be rich, but you say you can¡¯t afford it? This was the first time in history that a Big Shot in the world was invited to a bidding conference, but they were faced with a situation where no one had the money to bid. The host said,¡±this price is the starting price that the financial team hase up with afterprehensive consideration. It¡¯s not overly high. Since no one has made a bid for the North American agent, we¡¯ll keep it for the time being. Now, we¡¯ll bid for the next agent, the Asian region. The starting price is 30 billion, and the same starting price is 1 billion every time!¡± Everyone in the audience was speechless. They were all on the verge of tears. You can¡¯t bully people like this. When the Chamber of Commerce heard about the Asian region bidding, they were about to shout ¡® 20 billion¡¯. Who knew that the price would be ¡® 30 billion¡¯!¡± After that, all of them had nothing left to live for. The hundreds of rich people at the scene were all silent and wanted to find a hole to hide in. The host coughed.¡±If no one is bidding, then ording to the contract, the previous year¡¯s existing distributor will automatically renew the contract for the next year. As for vision, it will be split up. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to bid?¡± Those rich people who had acted as agentsst year almost fainted from happiness at this time. One by one, they prayed that no one would bid for it. Some people even quietly took out a quick-acting heart rescuing pill and swallowed it. They were really too nervous. They didn¡¯t expect the turn of events to actually be that no one could afford it? However, when the rich people who came here for the agency rights heard that there was such an automatic renewal contract, they were immediately unhappy. Someone stood up and said,¡±wait a minute, can you give us an hour to dy?¡± Just one hour! It¡¯s clear that our preparations are insufficient. ¡± The person who spoke was a foreigner. ¡°This won¡¯t do. It¡¯s not in line with the rules.¡± Those distributors fromst year had red eyes and wanted to tear this guy apart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous to talk nonsense?¡± Not just one, but all the agents. They were directly threatening him! One had to know that their assets this year were not enough topete with these big shots, and they could only watch helplessly. But now, these people actually couldn¡¯t bid for the agency rights bound to the two big money-making machines of mand cosmetics industry? It was a great opportunity. How much did they earnst year? Only they knew how big the profits were. Otherwise, this group of people would not have been so enthusiastic to participate in this bidding. If they could smell the things in their mouths, they would definitely not let you snatch them away so easily!

 Chapter 858 - Equalization

    <h4>Chapter 858: Equalization</h4>

    Master, since they don¡¯t have the funds to bid, why didn¡¯t they choose to split it?¡± Lin Dong asked Xu Cheng curiously. Xu Cheng looked at the person sitting in the front row with his legs crossed and said indifferently,¡±¡±It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have money, they¡¯re just trying to suppress our prices. To put it bluntly, they want to get the agency rights at a lower price. Since they¡¯re trying to y this trick on me, I¡¯ll automatically renew the fees tost year¡¯s agents to force them. Since one person has no money, then everyone will pool it together. I want them all to unite and tie together. The capital society has always wanted to attack the mand group, so it is more important to unite these capital groups from all over the world to create amon interest with us than to make money. When the timees, if the capital society wants to suppress the mand group, they will have to consider these potential groups. Don¡¯t worry, since they¡¯ve personallye here to participate in the bidding, do you really think they¡¯ll give up tens of billions of dors ¡®worth of profit? This was more than what their own group could earn after many years of operation. Who would let it go? That¡¯s why I made use ofst year¡¯s agents to make two preparations. Why did I tie the agent rights to both projects and raise the price? it¡¯s because I deliberately didn¡¯t want one agent to be able to take it. I want them to join forces and take it together. I want their group power!¡± Lin Dong suddenly realized that this ¡®resurrection¡¯ and ¡®vision¡¯ could bepletely separated. So this was his master¡¯s purpose. Just as Xu Cheng said, under the situation where the agent price was too high, none of those people stood out and were just watching. This was actually an attempt to lower the price, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give them the chance. Sost year, the agents became a hindrance to this group of people. If the host really renewed the contract withst year¡¯s distributors, this group of people would definitely vomit blood. Last year, a country agent had generated a profit of ten billion US dors. If the mass production this year was not controlled and there was arge-scale promotion, the profit would only be more. It was said that three years could generate 30 to 40 billion dors, so let alone the new ¡®vision¡¯, just the price of the agent right for three years of resurrection at a minimum of 20 billion was already very generous and tempting. Don¡¯t forget about the new ¡®vision¡¯. This was going to be another hit. With 2.2 billion nearsighted people in the global market, the annual sales would be in the hundreds of millions. Even if the sales of a single product was only 10 ¨C 50 US dors, if the annual sales of eye drops in a country were calcted by 200 million units, the profit could be calcted to be 2 billion to 10 billion! In three years, that would be a profit of 6 ¨C 30 billion! US dors! Moreover, this market had a strong base in China, so China would definitely not give up. The two agency rights could generate a profit of 45 to 70 billion US dors in three years, so a bid with a guaranteed base price of 20 billion was really not too much. Even if the total profit was only 5 billion US dors for three years, there would still be people who would go after it. This investment was different from other projects. Other projects had the risk of making a loss, and no one could guarantee it. However, this investment clearly told you how much you invested and how much you could get back. It was just a matter of how much you could transfer and how much you could earn. Imagine a venture capitalpany introducing you: I have a project here, do you want to invest? It only cost 1 billion dors. If you fail, you will lose everything, but your future is also very promising. In the future, you can have a return of 300%! At this time, investors would hesitate and refuse because no one¡¯s money came from scratch. But if venture capitalpanies introduced you like this: I have a project here, but I need you to invest 30 to 40 billion dors. It¡¯s 100% return, with a rate of return of 10 to 30%! At this time, as long as it was a merchant, they would not hesitate to choose thetter! Even if the profit was reduced to a rate of return of hundreds of millions, they would still make money! This was because the first thing a businessman had to do was to earn money. As long as they could earn money, they would do anything! So, it was impossible to distribute the profits to the agentsst year. Wasn¡¯t that the same as giving away the profits that they could fight for to others? This was not the awareness that a qualified businessman should have! This was the reason why the host had just finished speaking when someone objected. By the same logic, they couldn¡¯t give up this bit of profit, and the agents fromst year couldn¡¯t give up either. Since they couldn¡¯t afford to bid and gave up on this bid, then why couldn¡¯t they stop it from happening? After all, no one would be against money. It was all for profit, and it was normal for everyone to use their own abilities. In North America, the ¡®resurrection¡¯ series that was handed over to the Mexico gangst year was also attending this event. Seeing that no one was bidding for the North America agency rights, they were overjoyed. They stood up and said,¡±¡±Since the North American host just announced that no one is bidding, they should extend their contract with us for another year.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the people from the Cali consortium stood up and retorted,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you hear the host say that they¡¯re holding back? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to bid, what are you guys so anxious about?¡± The original Chinese agent also stood up and said,¡±¡±Is there anyone in China who can afford to bid? If no one can bid for it, we¡¯ll take it. We won the agency rights with 5 billion US dorsst year. This year, we can add another 2 billion to extend the contract for a year!¡± Last year, they made a profit of 4 billion US dors! This year ¡®s¡¯ revival ¡®product¡¯s reputation was even better. Even if they increased the price by 2 billion and reduced the profit margin, they were more than willing to renew the contract for 10 years as long as there was money to be earned! The president of the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce red at the guy who just spoke,¡±¡±Did we say no?¡± The people from the Chamber of Commerce snorted,¡±¡±We didn¡¯t say we didn¡¯t want it!¡± Representatives from several rich and powerful families in Hong Kong and the Li family from Korea would not give up on the bid. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you guys bid?¡± the host asked, puzzled. The wealthy families and consortiums in the audience all said awkwardly,¡±¡±Can you give us half an hour? I don¡¯t need an hour, I only need half an hour!¡± Before the original agents could start making a scene, Xu Cheng already said to Stenson in a low voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s approved. ¡± Stenson nodded and rubbed his eyes before looking at the host on stage. After receiving the signal from his eyes, thetter understood and said,¡±¡±Okay, I can give everyone half an hour. After half an hour, if there is still no one bidding, then it will be automatically transferred tost year¡¯s agent. The bidding will be temporarily suspended for half an hour. All guests can enjoy the buffets and red wine in the outer beach. ¡± After that, the host took the lead and went backstage to stop the bidding. Some of the people in the audience were disappointed, while others were delighted. They all had different thoughts. However, the scene of them blushing and arguing over benefits stopped in the eyes of the socialites and celebrities. For the first time, they felt the game between businessmen, but this was only the beginning. In the next half an hour, they saw various scenes of enemies turning into friends for benefits.

 Chapter 859 - There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests

    <h4>Chapter 859: There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests</h4>

    When they entered the market, they had time to chat about stocks or other projects. However, in this half an hour, everyone was racing against time. The Calfaria consortium, which had some disputes with the Mexico gangs before, went directly to the Mexican gang representatives. ¡°I know you guys want a piece of the cake too. Why don¡¯t we do this? we¡¯ll all form a joint venture to get the agency rights.¡± The Cali Financial Group said. The Mexico gang representative scoffed.¡±¡±Even if you can¡¯t get it, the renewal fee will be in our hands automatically. So, why should we work with you?¡± ¡°You can only renew the contract for a year at most, but if we join the joint venture, it¡¯ll be at least three years!¡± The Cali representative said. Don¡¯t forget about the vision product. We don¡¯t know how much profit it will bring us, but we can be sure that it¡¯ll be a hit. Your annual profit can only be three to five billion dors at most, but if we n to sell the two brands to 60 billion dors, our profit will be even greater!¡± The representative of Mexico pondered for a moment, and it was clear that he was convinced. After he put out the cigarette, he asked,¡±¡±How much do you think we should pay for the agency rights?¡± Calfaria Financial Group: ¡± 30 billion sounds like it. At most 35 billion. You brought at least 10 billion this time, right?¡± Mexico¡¯s representative: ¡°you¡¯re underestimating us. We¡¯ve prepared 15 billion this time!¡± The Calfaria consortium: ¡°that¡¯s right. We¡¯ve given back to the headquarters. We can prepare 22 billion US dors!¡± A total of 37 billion is enough to fight against the group of Wall Street investors, especially those venture capitalpanies, who want to be a roadblock this time. ¡± Mexico: ¡°if we get the agency rights, how are we going to split the benefits equally?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s to dilute the shares evenly,¡± replied the Cali consortium. Mexico replied,¡¯no, 50% on one side! Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse, you¡¯re the one who needs our help now. Don¡¯t forget, if you don¡¯t bid, we have the right to renew the contract automatically, so we¡¯re not in a hurry. Whether you want to cooperate or not, it¡¯s your choice. ¡± ¡°This is uneptable. 40% is the highest we can ept. We can¡¯t give you 50%!¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about,¡± the Mexico gang representative said.¡±We don¡¯t have much time.¡± In another corner. The president of the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce immediately got down from his seat and went to look for all the rich people who came from Shangcheng to participate. Their opponents tonight might be the Korean Li family, the Wei nation¡¯s soft silver, and the four major forces of Hong Kong and Taiwan. They were all strong opponents and alliances with top assets. At least in Asia, they were all very famous. Therefore, he had to put down his pride and look for sponsors. Not only him, but the Vice President was also looking for people with red wine. He even went to find the financial group¡¯s representative in St. Germain, Paris. ¡°As you can see, there¡¯s regional protection here, so it¡¯s impossible for you to get involved in the Asian agency rights. However, we¡¯re short of funds now, so we can allow you to invest in it. Would you consider it?¡± The St. Germain of Paris looked at the representatives of the rich people from Arabia and Dubai, and they instantly lost their temper. It was impossible for them to bid against these people, and they had 10 billion US dors in their hands. They were also eager to take action against the proposal of the Vice President of the Shangcheng Chamber of Commerce. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯d like to invest in other people. Everyone here is looking for sponsors and partners. Why would I choose you? I heard that your Chamber of Commerce is also a pool of funds. With so many shareholders, won¡¯t the management be chaotic?¡± The Vice President of the Chamber of Commerce put down his ss and said,¡±you have to believe that we are professionals. I know that we have no advantage over other partners with only one share. However, please believe that we havemunicated with Mr. Lin. We know the bidding price!¡± The group of rich Arab men across from them did not go to look for sponsors, nor did they ept alliances from other people. They just sat on the sofa and drank red wine. Seeing that many people were starting to form alliances, some of them were still a little anxious. ¡°Should we join a joint venture too? After all, they didn¡¯t prepare a lot of funds. I¡¯m just afraid that if they join forces, they¡¯ll have a psychological advantage. ¡± An advisor couldn¡¯t help but ask the Arabian King. ¡°We have to have the dignity of a nouveau riche,¡± the Crown Prince said calmly. ¡°How dare a small consortium like Paris St. Germain challenge us?¡± Our only opponents are those douchebags from Dubai. ¡± Financial advisor: ¡°I heard that Dubai has recently absorbed Abu Dhabi¡¯s resources. They are rich and overbearing!¡± The person from Dubai who personally came to bid for it was a young man named Hersey. This man was haber¡¯s eldest son. Ever since haber sessfully became the new Crown Prince of Dubai, his son¡¯s status also rose, so naturally, he was also the next Crown Prince candidate. So, at the age of 19, he had already taken over a lot of work from his father. Hertha came to this bidding with his father¡¯s order because haber got the information from Xu Cheng and knew the profit of the agent, so he asked his eldest son toe and bid for it. Cesar was one of the few people who had seen Xu Cheng and knew that his rtionship with his father wasn¡¯t ordinary. When no one was paying attention, he left the group and came to Xu Cheng¡¯s seat in the first row. He very respectfully greeted,¡±¡±Hello, uncle Xu.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect to see him here, so he smiled and said,¡±¡±Your father sent you here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hersey nodded.¡±He told me to bid for it.¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±Last time, I just casually said a few words. He¡¯s just going wherever there¡¯s money to be made.¡± ¡°There are a lot of people looking at father,¡± Herseyughed.¡±So I can¡¯t let him down.¡± Xu Cheng nodded understandingly. This bid was probably haber¡¯s first investment, and there were probably a lot of people watching him, so he was feeling a lot of pressure. Xu Cheng thought about it and decided to help if he could. ¡°What?¡± he turned around and asked Stenson,¡±if the bidding price is higher than what it is, will there be no profit?¡± ¡°It can be bought for less than 50 billion,¡± Stenson said.¡±It¡¯s a sure win.¡± Xu Cheng nodded, looked at Hersey, and said,¡±¡±Did you hear that?¡± Hersey nodded happily. He knew that this was uncle Xu giving him a mental price. With this, he would have an advantage over the others. ¡°Thank you, uncle Xu. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± ¡°Send my regards to your father when you get back,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Hersey bowed politely again and walked away. When he returned to his own area, a few of his subordinates said worriedly,¡±¡±Young master, why don¡¯t we join forces with other financial groups? Otherwise, if the capital is toorge and the investment fails, the losses will be huge. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident. ¡± Herseyughed and finished the red wine in one gulp with confidence.

 Chapter 860 - A bet

    <h4>Chapter 860: A bet</h4>

    In this half an hour, the socialites and female artistes hadpletely lost their appeal. All the women felt like they had been ignored and had no ce to use their skills. Because in every corner, those rich people were taking advantage of the loopholes to invest money, even if they got a little benefit. In addition to people who pulled sponsorships, there were also people who took the initiative to ask for money. Although it was not much, what if they were short of a few hundred million? At this critical moment, it was one thing to support them, but it might also be possible to form a rtionship with others and have a start for future cooperation. This was all aboutworking. Sometimes, it was better to send charcoal in the snow than to add flowers on a brocade. These small gangs of rich people had high emotional intelligence. They were all looking for the right opportunity. Who had the mood to hit on women? How much was a woman worth in the face of hundreds of millions of Yuan tonight? In short, there were small gangs discussing how to cooperate on the beach below the castle, and the money they talked about was often in the billions. Soon, 20 minutes had passed. Less than two minutes before the 30-minute mark, everyone entered the venue one after another. After the host went on stage, he looked at the hundreds of rich guests below the stage and asked jokingly,¡±¡±It can¡¯t be that no one is bidding again this time, right?¡± Some people in the audience couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get back to the main topic. The European agency rights will be officially opened for bidding. The starting price will be 20 billion USD, and each bid will be 1 billion USD. Please make your bids.¡± The Arab royal family raised their sign.¡±¡± 22 billion US dors!¡± Everyone present was shocked. The battle had finally begun! As expected, the rich were headstrong and direct. Dubai¡¯s hussai raised its sign,¡± 25 billion US dors!¡± The audience immediately burst into an uproar! This was too fierce, it had directly increased by 3 billion! ¡± 25 billion US dors from Dubai, anyone else? You know,st year just the ¡®revival¡¯ series generated 10 billion US dors in profit, and it¡¯s guaranteed to be at least 30 billion in three years. Not to mention, this year¡¯s new product ¡®vision¡¯ also brings in a considerable amount of profit. I think everyone here has financial investment consultants, so I don¡¯t need to say much to know the value of the agent right?¡± ¡± 26 billion!¡± Before the host could shout, Dubai¡¯s Herza raised its sign.¡±¡± 30 billion!¡± There was another round of gasps in the audience. This bidding didn¡¯t even take a moment to prepare. It directly jumped 4 billion USD. Wasn¡¯t 4 billion USD money? He actually shouted that for fun? The Arabian Crown Prince frowned. He couldn¡¯t figure out if Dubai was brainless. Jumping around like this would only push the profits to a smaller and smaller range. Was he here to cause trouble? ¡°That¡¯s the eldest son of King haber, Hersey. It¡¯s normal for young people to be brainless. I think 30 billion is almost equal to the profit of ¡®resurrection¡¯, and every increase in the bid is equivalent to betting on the profit of ¡®vision¡¯. I estimate the profit of ¡®vision¡¯ to be 5 to 10 billion in three years, so now, we can only bid 33 billion at most, otherwise, there¡¯s almost no profit to be made.¡± The financial investment advisor from the Arab side analyzed,¡±¡±Do you want to give up or try?¡± ¡°Try to fight for it.¡± The Arabian King raised his sign and shouted,¡± 31 billion!¡± Hersey didn¡¯t even bat an eye as he raised his board.¡± 35 billion!¡± Hiss! Everyone gasped, especially the femalepanions. They all looked at Hersey with stars in their eyes, as if they were just short of giving birth to his child. ¡°Dubai¡¯s tycoons are indeed rich. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re here to invest today. They¡¯re just here to represent Dubai to make their presence known. I have to say, every time he bids, my heart beats faster. I¡¯ve never seen such a big scene in my life.¡± A few of the socialites expressed their infatuation. The Arabian King really wanted to smash the table. Do you even know how to bid? They were all Royal members, so why not give them face and be so aggressive? Just as the Arabian King was about to raise his sign, the advisor beside him pulled his hand and said,¡±¡±I should just give up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of giving up now. It¡¯s a matter of the face of our Arab royal family!¡± The Crown Prince said angrily as he raised his board.¡± 36 billion!¡± ¡± 40 billion!¡± Pfft! The Arabian King almost vomited blood. The audience all looked at Hersey. The true tyrant is unparalleled! Xu Chengughed. If he didn¡¯t tell Hersey how much he was willing to pay, Hersey wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to bid. This war between the two world-ss tycoons was directly on the Dubai royal family¡¯s side, and the Arab royal family directly gave up. The host knocked on the table.¡±¡®Resurrection¡¯ and ¡®vision¡¯, the two major brands ¡®European distribution rights have been sold for 40 billion US dors. Let¡¯s congratte the royal family of Dubai.¡± The audience apuded enthusiastically, and Hersey stood up with a smile and went backstage to sign the contract. 40 billion US dors! The femalepanions in the audience went crazy. Nearly 280 billion Yuan! How many herm¨¨s bags, expensive watches, and perfumes were there? ¡°To be honest, this is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve hosted such a big auction. I think it will be the most expensive auction in history. Tonight, the European regional agency rights and agents have appeared. 40 billion US dors, but it¡¯s not the total amount of tonight¡¯s auction. Let¡¯s continue to focus on the next two regions. Next, the auction for the North America region will officially begin.¡± Representatives from Sequoia venture capital: ¡± 21 billion!¡± Goldman Sachs: ¡± 22 billion!¡± Morgan Stanley venture capital,¡± 24 billion!¡± Wall Street Financial Group: ¡± 26 billion!¡± At this time, the Mexico gang and the Cali consortium jointly raised their signs.¡± 30 billion US dors!¡± This price made the three major venture capitalpanies give up. The remaining Wall Street Financial Group pondered for a moment and raised their sign.¡±¡± 31 billion!¡± The Wall Street Financial Group pondered for a moment and said to the California consortium,¡±¡±Buying it at this price is a gamble on whether vision can sold well well. To be honest, Vision¡¯s price is a little low, and the profit margin that the agents can think of is limited. I estimate that it will have a profit of 5 billion US dors in three years, and it can¡¯t be more. So, 32 billion US dors, if you guys want more than that, then it¡¯s yours. ¡± They were professional analysts, and their words made the Calfaria consortium hesitate a little. But at this time, Stenson smiled and interrupted,¡±¡±A year ago, it was also this group of Wall Street analysts who estimated ourpany to be worth 50 billion. Everyone has seen the results.¡± The people in the audience allughed. The financial group¡¯s faces turned red and they were a little embarrassed. ¡°If vision can generate a profit of 7 billion US dors in three years,¡± he retorted,¡±we, the financial groups on Wall Street, will run naked on that Street!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Stenson said in a clear voice.¡±Let¡¯s not talk about 7 billion. I can guarantee that at least 10 billion US dors in profits will be given to the agents in three years.¡± After hearing Stenson¡¯s confident words, the Calfaria consortium raised their sign.¡±¡±Alright, 33 billion US dors it is!¡± The Wall Street Financial Group felt bitter in their hearts,¡±F * ck, if it wasn¡¯t for Stenson, they would have given up long ago.¡± The Wall Street Financial Group wanted to raise their cards to fight for the 2 billion space, but the host knocked on the table.¡±¡±Okay, 33 billion dors sold. Congrattions to the Cali Financial Group for winning the agent rights in North America for the next three years for 33 billion dors.¡± The Wall Street Financial Group vomited blood. The Cali Financial group¡¯s status in the United States was not bad, and Xu Cheng needed them to support Jerry in the M Nation.

 Chapter 861 - Shadow sweep

    <h4>Chapter 861: Shadow sweep</h4>

    Actually, it was almost time for him to participate. With 73 billion USD in hand, he could directly purchase firearms from China. This bidding wasn¡¯t without a purpose. The reason why it was held at this critical moment was purely to make money, because Xu Cheng had more funds and thend of mercenaries was being watched by American agents. Once he used arge amount of funds, it would be easy to attract the attention of the Americans, so Xu Cheng nned to use the funds from this bidding to directly buy arms. ording to the deal he had with Kush, he could give him 100 billion dors in advance. The remaining agent rights in China could definitely get 35 ¨C 45 billion, which was at least 100 billion. Now that he was relieved, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t wait for the auction to end and took a stand in advance. Lin Dong stood up to send him off, and as he walked past Hersey, thetter quickly stood up and bowed politely to him.¡±¡±Uncle Xu, are you leaving?¡± Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder.¡±Since you¡¯re already in China, stay for a few more days. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hersey nodded. ¡°You can stay,¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin Dong.¡±I still have things to do.¡± Lin Dong nodded, stopped, and watched Xu Cheng leave. Xu Cheng came to the parking lot with the keys to Lin Dong¡¯s supercar in his hand. After getting into the car, he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do or where to go. To be honest, he wanted to go home! To his wife¡¯s house! After thinking for a moment, he started the car and drove towards the Jade Qilin vi. However, he didn¡¯t drive to Lin chuxue¡¯s house, but instead drove to the vi next door that Lin Dong had bought for him. After closing the door, Xu Cheng directly went to the balcony. From the balcony, he could see Lin chuxue in her yard, the maid was hanging the clothes, and the sun was bright and beautiful above her head. She was in front of the piano, looking for inspiration topose. Lin chuxue tried to y the first half of the song and found that she couldn¡¯t focus, so she withdrew her hands and sighed in disappointment. She still couldn¡¯t do her favorite thing to divert her attention, and she still couldn¡¯t forget about Xu Cheng and not worry about him. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s really nice,¡± the maid asked curiously.¡±Why did you stop ying?¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±Not in the right state at all.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid nodded her head in confusion.¡±I feel that this song is a little sad. Does Madam miss Sir?¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t say anything. She looked away and was about to pick up the score on the front of the partition. After she took the score down, the partition was reflective, and Lin chuxue inadvertently saw that someone on the balcony of the vi next door seemed to be watching her. With a woman¡¯s sixth sense, Lin chuxue subconsciously quickly turned her head and looked over. At that moment, although she was far away, she clearly recognized Xu Cheng, who was wearing sunsses and had very familiar features. When she turned her head, Xu Cheng was stunned for a second, and then he immediately turned around and disappeared from the balcony. ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s entire body trembled, and she subconsciously muttered something. Then, she stood up and ran out of the vi. When she arrived at the door of the vi next door, she found that the door was closed. She knocked hard on it. Seeing that no one wasing to open the door for her, Lin chuxue tried to push the door open, but it didn¡¯t open. She then looked for a stick in the grass to pry open the big iron door. It couldn¡¯t be pried open! Lin chuxue gritted her teeth and looked at the height of the vi¡¯s wall. It was a full three meters! She was only 1.7 meters tall, so Lin chuxue didn¡¯t care anymore. She shouted at the maid in the yard and asked her to bring a simpledder. She was sure that the person was Xu Cheng! No, it was Fang Yucheng! But they were the same person! After the maid came over with thedder, Lin chuxue picked it up and climbed up to the yard of the vi next door. ¡°Madam, this is someone else¡¯s house. Be careful not to file aint against you.¡± ¡°Who cares.¡± Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t care less. She had already climbed up the wall, put down thedder, and continued to climb down. At this time, the door of the vi was closed. Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t push the door open, and there was no one even after she knocked on it. She simply went to the grass to pick up a stone and threw it at a ss window. After smashing the window, she didn¡¯t care if it would hurt her, got in, and ran up the stairs. When she pushed open the balcony door, she gasped for breath and shouted,¡±¡±Xu Cheng!¡± However, there was no one on the balcony. Lin chuxue¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and her chest was moving up and down. She looked at the balcony, and there was no one there. In the breeze, there was only loneliness. The maid also caught up, panting.¡±¡±Madam, what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking for? What did you see?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see anyone?¡± Lin chuxue faintly asked her. ¡°No, where did this persone from? We¡¯d better leave quickly and inform the property management. Otherwise, the employer wille back and cause trouble for us. There are cameras here. ¡± The maid helped Lin chuxue back in. But Lin chuxue wasn¡¯t willing to give up. After pushing the maid away, she turned around and went downstairs. She opened the doors one by one in the vi to look for her. ¡°Xu Cheng! Xu Cheng!¡± She shouted Xu Cheng¡¯s name before she even opened the door. ¡°I know you¡¯re here, can you stop hiding? I¡¯m begging you,e out and let me see you, okay? Xu Cheng?¡± Lin chuxue ran to the front and back of the courtyard, the swimming pool, and the garden. Her voice echoed throughout the entire vi, and every ce that could be used to hide was turned over by her. The maid didn¡¯t know what was going on and thought that the madam had gone crazy. She anxiously shouted towards the vi,¡±¡±Mr. Fang,e here.¡± Bei Shan and the J of diamonds heard it, and only then did they realize that Lin chuxue had already run out of the vi and wasing over to the next door, so they all ran over. Lin chuxue ran back to the balcony, drenched in sweat. She looked around from the balcony, and her eyes were already red. She couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡±Xu Cheng! I know you¡¯re here,e out! No matter what you be, I¡¯ll face it with you. Can youe out? You¡¯ve been listening to my music for so long, can¡¯t you hear the sadness in my music? Can you bear to see me in so much pain every day? If that¡¯s the case, why did you save me? Did you hear that? Come out ... Wuwuwuwu ...¡± In the end, Lin chuxue crouched down on the balcony, exhausted, and sobbed silently. Behind her, in a corner, Xu Cheng was also staring at her with red eyes. However, she could not see him. ¡°Xiaoxue, wait a little longer. Once I¡¯m done with the capital society, if I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll take you far away.¡± Xu Cheng silently swore in his heart. At that moment, bei Shan and the J of diamonds rushed up and saw Lin chuxue kneeling on the balcony crying, so they came over to help her.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I saw Xu Cheng, I was looking at me from here just now. It¡¯s true, I really saw him.¡± Lin chuxue said a little sadly and helplessly.

 Chapter 862 - Meeting again

    <h4>Chapter 862: Meeting again</h4>

    Bei Shan looked around and saw that there was no one around, and he was a little worried about Lin chuxue¡¯s mental state. ¡°Have you been missing Little Junior Brother too much recently, so you¡¯re hallucinating? Do you need me to find you a psychologist?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Lin chuxue slowly stood up, looked around again, and then turned around to go downstairs without anyone¡¯s help. They walked to the door and saw a car outside the house. Tevez got out of the car andpared the address. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds looked at him warily. ¡°Don¡¯t go out yet. ¡± The two of them didn¡¯t let Lin chuxue rush out of the vi next door, afraid that this uninvited guest would see Lin chuxue here. Who knew if he was a killer or looking for her? ¡°Tevez?¡± After Lin chuxue saw that it was Tevez, she was slightly stunned. ¡°You know him?¡± Lin chuxue nodded.¡±He¡¯s a friend from my hometown. I¡¯ve known him since I was young. He has been doing business in China.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go out first. Wait for the two of us to talk to him first.¡± Bei Shan still told Lin chuxue not toe out. Lin chuxue¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on this issue at all, and her mind suddenly shook like a Thunderbolt. He thought of the DV for no reason, and then the video! Surveince! ¡°You guys can go ahead. I left something on the balcony. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± She said hurriedly, then turned around and ran back into the vi. The owner of such a big vi must have surveince cameras for security and privacy! Lin chuxue went from room to room to look for theputers connected to the surveince cameras. Finally, she found a monitor screen in a small room. She reached out and touched the mouse, then entered the surveince footage that was twenty minutes backward. She searched slowly. She didn¡¯t believe that the person she had just seen was an illusion! It was a bit of a pity that there were no surveince cameras on the balcony, but that didn¡¯t stop Lin chuxue from looking at the surveince camera at the gate. She slowly adjusted the time and finally, she found it! 30 minutes ago, a 1.9-meter tall man was driving a sports car. This sports car was the one parked outside the door. Then, he walked into the vi. Lin chuxue saw that he was wearing sunsses, but it didn¡¯t affect her from recognizing him as Fang Yucheng at first nce. Lin chuxue¡¯s face was filled with joy, and then she watched the video from the beginning, including the scene of her and the maid climbing over the wall. Lin chuxue wanted no one to go out during this time, which meant that after this man came in, he didn¡¯t go out at all! From the moment bei Shan and the J of diamonds came in to the real-time recording, they didn¡¯t see this person go out. Then, he was still in the vi! He was hiding. Lin chuxue cried tears of joy. He was here! It was him just now! It was him, he was looking at her. ¡°Xu Cheng ...¡± Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t take it anymore, turned around, and ran out of the surveince room toward the balcony. Although there was no one on the balcony, she still shouted loudly,¡±¡±I know you¡¯re nearby, and you¡¯re hiding from me, Xu Cheng. You didn¡¯t even go out, can youe out? Let¡¯s make things clear. I¡¯m a woman, and I don¡¯t care. What are you afraid of? I know that you must have your own reasons for not seeing me, but I¡¯m not afraid. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t face together. Come out, alright? Let me see you. No matter what you be, you are my husband!¡± Speaking of this, Lin chuxue raised her amputated ring finger to the air and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Look, the wedding ring you gave me. I¡¯ve been wearing it all this time. I epted your proposal, Did you know? All this time, only this ring has made me feel happy and found a support. I know that this represents your promise to me. You won¡¯t leave me, right? No matter what you¡¯re about to face, don¡¯t leave me. Let me face it with you, okay? Even if it¡¯s just your face, we¡¯ll face it together!¡± However, no matter how she shouted and persuaded, there was still no movement in the surroundings. Lin chuxue had never been so patient before. She was afraid, afraid that if she overreacted, she would make Xu Cheng leave, so she had to be careful with her words. Xu Cheng just stood in the corner, looking at her and quietly listening to her words. Tears flowed out for no reason, and it was very warm. He felt like all the suffering and worry in his heart had been swept away, and everything he did was worth it! Lin chuxue was like a headless fly circling the balcony, trying to find Xu Cheng¡¯s figure. Suddenly, she stood on the edge of the balcony and said through gritted teeth,¡±¡±There was a boy. No matter what danger I was in, he would alwayse to save me. Once upon a time, I became dependent on him. He even became a part of me, inseparable. If one day, he would no longer protect me and leave me alone, then my life would have no meaning.¡± Then, Lin chuxue closed her eyes, opened her arms, and stepped out from the edge of the third-floor balcony. Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but jump out as well. One of his hands wrapped around Lin chuxue¡¯s waist in the air, and he grabbed her very tightly. Lin chuxue subconsciously felt a warm embrace, the harbor that had sheltered her from the wind for half her life. She was no stranger to it, and she couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the smell of a man that belonged to Xu Cheng. The two of them both fell down the stairs. Xu Cheng forced Lin chuxue¡¯s body up, and he fell down. Lin chuxue opened her eyes, and a big teardrop fell on Xu Cheng¡¯s face. ¡°Even if I die, I still want to be with you. Do you understand?¡± Lin chuxue smiled. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang. The two of them fell into the pool, causing a huge ssh. In the water, Lin chuxue didn¡¯t care about anything else and directly covered Xu Cheng¡¯s lips. She tightly hugged Xu Cheng, afraid that he would disappear and leave again. She was very scared! She had been missing him and waiting for him day and night, and she didn¡¯t want to endure this kind of suffering anymore. Xu Cheng saw that this woman didn¡¯t want to live anymore. She was hugging him so tightly in the water that she even forgot to breathe. He quickly pushed her into the water and cursed,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffocating? Idiot!¡± After he finished speaking, he realized that his sunsses were gone. He turned around in a panic and was about to climb up to the shore. But Lin chuxue domineeringly held his face with both hands and turned it over to look at him. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes were red,¡±have I never seen you like this before?¡± I don¡¯t care, Xu Cheng, do you hear me? I don¡¯t care! In this world, even if everyone has let you down, there is only one person who will stand by your side, and that is your wife, me!¡± Under Xu Cheng¡¯s ugly appearance, his red eyes became even redder. He looked at Lin chuxue, pinched her eyes, and asked in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±If I¡¯m going to be like this for the rest of my life, won¡¯t you care? Don¡¯t you get scared when you wake up and see me like this every day? You¡¯re Princess Lan, the perfect woman. All the men in the world will think that you should find a perfect man and not someone like me. ¡± After that, Xu Cheng ruthlessly pushed her away and then turned around and walked towards the shore.

 Chapter 863 - My heart hurts, old tie

    <h4>Chapter 863: My heart hurts, old tie</h4>

    At this time, bei Shan and the J of diamonds rushed in because they heard the sound of the waves and saw a wet man and a woman facing each other in the pool. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds looked at each other, feeling that the two people in front of them were facing a difficult problem for the ages. Think about it, when a man disfigured himself and turned into a monster for a woman, and the woman kept looking for him, but in the end, she found a monster. Wouldn¡¯t this rtionship lose to the cruel reality? Under normal circumstances, the woman would probably waver while the man would leave in sadness. However, the plot was not as they had expected. Behind him, Lin chuxue bitterly smiled and shouted at Xu Cheng¡¯s back,¡±¡±Do you still remember the promise you made to me under the swing that night? That was the most moving thing I¡¯ve ever heard in my life. When everyone was afraid of the Royal power and felt that it was impossible, you said that you could! You¡¯ve brought me out, and now you¡¯re going to back down?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s body suddenly froze. Lin chuxue was dripping wet in the pool water, and she wiped her beautiful face. It was unclear if it was water or tears on her face, but she sobbed and said,¡±¡±When I was young, I was bullied and I identally hurt someone. The police found my house and you took the me and went to the detention center while I wasn¡¯t around.¡±There was a Halloween party where the girls took my clothes away while I was changing in the dressing room. They wanted to take pictures of me embarrassing myself. You barged into the girls ¡®dressing room to give me clothes, and you wereined about and punished to clean the school for a month. During the military training, I couldn¡¯t stand the heat stroke under the hot sun. You asked the devil coach, but he didn¡¯t allow it. You took the liberty to carry me to the school doctor¡¯s office.¡±Xiao Lei provoked the tyrant of the school and was blocked by a group of people after school. Just because he called you ¡®brother-inw¡¯, you went crazy and fought with those people to bring him home. Your face was covered in wounds, and Xiao Lei still worships you so much.¡±In high school, the school had three opportunities to visit and Exchange with the American high school as an exchange student. That year, you fell out of the top three every year, and I entered third ce. If it weren¡¯t for that exchange opportunity, perhaps my musical talent wouldn¡¯t have achieved what I have today. The year you graduated from high school, your grades plummeted. You didn¡¯t have the time to study at all and were busy fighting all day. It was only after I, Xiao Lei, told you that every fight you had was for me! I know all the dirty things that Prince Charlie and the others have done to me behind my back, but you¡¯ve been hiding it from me and doing these things in silence. From middle school to high school, and then to University, you¡¯ve done so much for my image and reputation, and I¡¯m like a flower in a greenhouse, blooming brilliantly under the sun. In fact, the shadow behind me is a part of my growth that can not be ignored! You¡¯re like the part that¡¯s connected to me in the soil. You¡¯re using your spine and shoulders to carry me and expose my most beautiful side to the outside to enjoy the sunshine and the beautiful weather. There¡¯s no residue, no dirt, and no struggle on it, but you¡¯re like a thorn crawling in the ground, constantly looking for spring water to nourish me! On the night of theing of age ceremony, I couldn¡¯t wait for the first dance with you, but I got your promise to take me away!¡± Speaking of this, Lin chuxue recalled all the things that happened that night. ¡°I also chose to believe you and go with you. I don¡¯t know why, maybe it was blind, but I always felt that with you around, I would be at ease. With you around, it seemed like there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done. A few years ago, in the British Pce, you shocked the nobles and atoned for my true freedom and my past by challenging a hundred guards with your bare hands and killing a bloody path out of the pce for me! That day, you gave me the first strong confidence in my life. From that day on, I decided that no matter how difficult the future is, I will face it with you! Do you know, Xu Cheng, what moved me wasn¡¯t your appearance, but your own way, an introverted and crazy way to open my heart. I really feel very lucky that in this world, there¡¯s a man who can love me so desperately! Do you still remember what I said to you a few years ago? I said,¡±I don¡¯t want to be a vase.¡± Because you always put me on an art exhibition and don¡¯t allow me to have any stains or be defamed. But what I want to say is that if I¡¯m indifferent to your efforts and enjoy it, then I¡¯m no different from those bitches! I¡¯m also a human, a human with flesh and blood. When you used the simplest and crudest way to pursue me, I had already fallen from the sky to the mortal world and couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary. ¡± Lin chuxue pointed at her heart and cried,¡±¡±This is where the ordinary starts to learn pain! What to do, Xu Cheng? I¡¯m already so dependent on you that I can¡¯t extricate myself? What to do? I¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯d leave me one day! Wuwuwuwu ... What do we do?¡± She started to cry helplessly in the water. It was the first time Xu Cheng saw her cry like a child, as if she had lost her soul and her beloved toy. Xu Cheng turned his back to her and also started crying. It was very ugly for a man to cry. He wanted to save face and did not turn back. The two of them just cried one after the other. ¡°I¡¯m tired, what should I do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have such a perfect item and life anymore,¡± he said, choking with sobs.¡±What should I do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy. ¡± Lin chuxue said,¡±I¡¯m disfigured, so I¡¯m not perfect!¡± No one in this world will recognize us. Let¡¯s live our lives, okay?¡± Xu Cheng finally slowly turned his head and looked at the pitiful Lin chuxue. Her eyes were filled with anticipation, caution, and fear. She was so nervous that she would leave again. Xu Cheng wanted to say something, but he stopped and nervously asked,¡±¡±Lin chuxue, I¡¯ve done so much for you in this life, and I¡¯ve never asked you for anything or asked you for anything. But today, I want to ask you, are you willing to wander the world with a monster? no matter what happens in the future, no matter what kind of difficulties, no matter what kind of difficulties, you will always stand by his side?¡± Lin chuxue smiled through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± She raised her wedding ring and said,¡±I¡¯ll hold my son¡¯s hand and grow old with him!¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re in a vegetative state or a lunatic, I¡¯m willing to protect you. I¡¯ll be the thorn, find a water source for you, and give you sunlight. If one of them Withers, they will die together!¡± Seeing this scene, bei Shan and the J of diamonds were both shocked. Bei Shan sighed,¡±so there really are fairy tales that can transcend matter and everything on the surface.¡± The J of diamonds: ¡°if there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s willing to say such touching words to me, I¡¯m willing to turn her into ashes!¡± Bei Shan: ¡°my heart hurts, old tie!¡±

 Chapter 864 - Tevezâ€™s invitation

    <h4>Chapter 864: Tevez¡¯s invitation</h4>

    Xu Cheng looked at the determined Lin chuxue and sighed.¡±¡±It¡¯s different now, little Xue. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Lin chuxue stared at him and said,¡±the same!¡± My heart is still the same. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s different this time,¡± Xu Cheng faintly said,¡±the opponents this time are unprecedentedly powerful. They are the most terrifying and powerful organization in the world. Fighting them is no different from fighting against a powerful country. No matter how many people there are, they can¡¯t help me. I can only take one step at a time, do you understand?¡± I¡¯m the same, Xu Cheng has always been the same. It¡¯s because I still keep my promise to you that I don¡¯t want you to get involved. I don¡¯t want the same thing to happen again, do you understand? I can only continue down this path. If I give up or get tired, I will die! I have no way out!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face was filled with panic.¡±Who did you offend?¡± ¡°Freemasonry!¡± Xu Cheng said word by word. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t know much about this organization, so she was a little confused. Xu Cheng turned around and walked back to the shore as he said,¡±¡±You don¡¯t understand this organization. As long as it¡¯s a capitalist country, their people are in the political world. All the policies are centered around their capital. Even the president will disappear if you stop them from making money. As long as the war is beneficial to their interests, they will not hesitate to wage war. More than one-third of the world¡¯s capital is in their hands. They have millions of members, and each of them has assets in the hundreds of millions.¡± ¡°But why did you provoke them?¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t understand and asked curiously. Xu Cheng sighed.¡±Xiaoxue, I¡¯ve always had a secret that I wanted to tell you. After I tell you this secret, you can then make the decision to continue being with me.¡± Do you still remember that I once told you that I have a group of brothers who have gone through thick and thin with me?¡± Lin chuxue nodded.¡±I remember. They came to save me before. I can see that they were all willing to die for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, only these brothers are willing to fight alongside me! I would like to introduce them to you. ¡± Xu Cheng said. Lin chuxue suddenly felt sad.¡±I can tell that they don¡¯t seem to like me. I think I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°They won ¡®t. They really want to see you,¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±After you see them, you can choose to follow me. Or you can choose to leave. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Lin chuxue slightly nodded. ¡°Okay, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t leave me from now on.¡± ¡°Sure, but you have to keep a distance from me. I¡¯ve changed my identity, but there are many people watching you. If you get too close to me, my identity will be exposed.¡± Xu Cheng said. Lin chuxue understood.¡±Okay, let¡¯s go. Come home with me.¡± Then, she grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s big hand and walked back home, not giving him a chance to let go. Xu Cheng still let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry!¡±Lin chuxue said with her cheeks puffed up. Xu Cheng: ¡°we have guests. Tevez, be careful.¡± Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at Xu Cheng.¡±Next time you let go, I¡¯ll divorce you!¡± After saying that, she walked in front. Tevez was already sitting in the living room of his home. He hadn¡¯t seen Lin chuxue for a long time, and his eyes were still shining when he saw her. ¡°Long time no see, Nicole.¡± Tevez stood up and greeted him with a smile.¡±¡±You¡¯re even more beautiful than before. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Lin chuxue also greeted him, and after sitting down, she asked curiously,¡±¡±How did you find me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the address that uncle and Auntie gave me. They know that I¡¯m doing business in Shangcheng, but they couldn¡¯t contact you, so they were worried about your safety, so they asked me toe and take a look. I followed the address and came here. They¡¯re very worried about you and said that they can¡¯t contact you or your husband. ¡± As he spoke, he looked at bei Shan and the others behind Lin chuxue, probably because he was a little guilty and afraid of being seen through. Xu Cheng stood behind Lin chuxue and asked bei Shan in a low voice,¡±¡±Is there any problem with his identity?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with his identity. He has indeed been staying in China. We have also investigated and he has never participated in any espionage activities before. So, there should be no problem for him toe to find Xiaoxue this time.¡± Bei Shan said. Xu Cheng nodded and continued to read. Lin chuxue was really sorry to her parents, and she said,¡±¡±There was an ident earlier and it wasn¡¯t convenient to pick up the phone, so I couldn¡¯t get a call in. Sorry to trouble you to make a trip down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Auntie asked me to do it. It¡¯s no trouble at all. ¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Tevez asked tentatively.¡±Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Lin chuxue, Xu Cheng, and everyone else on the scene became alert. ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Lin chuxue asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He screwed me over thest time. ¡± Tevezughed bitterly and tried to act more natural.¡±¡±It¡¯s about the shares transfer at the casino. After my family found out about it, they made me stay here and not allow me to go home. I can only stay here and eat and wait for death.¡± What he said was right, and the information that bei Shan found also matched. ¡°Unfortunately, he died.¡± Lin chuxue said dejectedly. In terms of acting skills, she was a movie queen. ¡°Dead?¡± Tevez¡¯s acting wasn¡¯t bad either, and he was surprised.¡±¡±What happened? Does uncle and Auntie know about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone and tell them. ¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just let them know. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t hide this,¡± Tevez said. Also, when do you n to return to United Kingdom? Since your husband is dead, do you want to stay here and live?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lin chuxue said,¡±he still has a lot of properties here, and I need to take care of them. Also, a married woman is like water that has been poured out. It¡¯s impossible to take it back. It¡¯s not appropriate to go back to your mother¡¯s house.¡± ¡°No, what I mean is ...¡± Tevez hesitated, you¡¯re still young ... You should think about it. No one will despise you, like me. ¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. You¡¯re trying to poach my woman right in front of me? Lin chuxue heard Xu Cheng¡¯s clenched fist making ¡®giggle¡¯ sounds behind her, and the corner of her mouth unconsciously twitched, but she quickly covered it up. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve never thought of remarrying. I want to live up to my marriage with my husband for the rest of my life.¡± Tevez: ¡°you¡¯ll be very tired if you¡¯re alone. You don¡¯t have a child with him, so you don¡¯t have to do this for him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t respect your husband, but I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Think about it.¡± Then, he looked at the time and continued,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we go for a meal together? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. I know a British restaurant that¡¯s very authentic. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. ¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lin chuxue smiled.¡±I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Wait for me.¡± Tevez was overjoyed. Bei Shan, the J of diamonds, and Xu Cheng were all stunned.

 Chapter 865 - Planning the kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 865: nning the kidnapping</h4>

    After Lin chuxue went back to her bedroom, Xu Cheng followed closely behind. ¡°Why would you want to have dinner with him?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Lin chuxue smiled with her back to him as she looked for clothes in the closet. ¡°Do you know how dangerous you are?¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at her.¡±They couldn¡¯t find me. They couldn¡¯t lure me out. So, they could only use you to threaten me again.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lin chuxue suddenly turned around and covered Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth, not letting him get angry and continue to say things out of anger. After a long time, she slowly put some distance between them and looked at Xu Cheng affectionately.¡±¡±Xu Cheng, to be able toe back to life and see you again, for me, it¡¯s already a great deal. Listen to me, since there¡¯s no way out, since it¡¯s either you or them who will die, then just let it go. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xu Cheng was stunned. Lin chuxue smiled.¡±I won¡¯t hide anymore. I¡¯ll go out. I¡¯ll walk out. Aren¡¯t they looking for me?¡± Let theme, and you kill them with all your might! We¡¯ll kill as many as we can!¡± ¡°You want to be a target?¡± Xu Cheng was shocked. Lin chuxue¡¯s delicate hand covered Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth as she softly said,¡±¡±Rather than waiting for death, it¡¯s better to take the initiative to attack and beat him at his own game.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous!¡±Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°There¡¯s no other way!¡± Lin chuxue said,¡±this is the only thing I can do for you. Can you listen to me?¡± I¡¯ve never asked you for anything in my life, and I¡¯ve never asked for anything. Just listen to me this time. ¡± She hooked her hands around the back of Xu Cheng¡¯s head, and the two of them were face to face. Lin chuxue stared at him and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve always believed that you would protect me, so I¡¯m not afraid of being a target. Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself?¡± ¡°I ...¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know what to say. Lin chuxue hugged him tightly and rested her head on Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder as she faintly said,¡±¡±Can you let my beautiful flower that bloomed under the sun have a little value? Let me draw them away, and you can kill as many as you can! Even if I¡¯m covered in wounds in the end, you¡¯re the most suitable match, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want to use your money to be the perfect woman. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s heart felt like it was struck by lightning. He never thought that Lin chuxue would make such a request. He wanted to refuse. But Lin chuxue¡¯s arms around him were getting tighter and tighter, as if telling him that she had made up her mind. Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were red as he helplessly closed them and sighed.¡±¡±Good! But what does this have to do with you having dinner with Tevez?¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°I just called home, but I couldn¡¯t get through to mom, dad, or Lei¡¯s phone. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the only one involved in this, so since it¡¯s already the worst result, you can do it without any hesitation!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Tevez, who was downstairs, was very excited. He didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. He only came here today to show his face, and there was still a long way to go, but he didn¡¯t expect Lin chuxue to actually agree to go out to dinner with him. How could Tevez not be excited to be able toplete the mission so quickly? Thinking about how he could kill his way back home and have the right of inheritance, those brothers and sisters at home whoughed at him must be very dumbfounded, right? Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Tevez kicked one of his hands into his pocket, where there was a cell phone. He quickly pressed the dial button and dialed the first default number, then hung up. This was the secret code they had agreed on before! On the other side, a bearded spy in charge of contacting him saw the caller ID and hung up, so he immediately made a call. ¡°We¡¯re getting ready to catch them. It¡¯s going very smoothly.¡± In the vi. Lin chuxue was wearing an orange-red dress, holding a Hermes bag that hadn¡¯t been changed a few years ago, and wearing crystal-colored high heels. She smiled at Tevez and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±he said. She casually let her hair down in a single wave, and her every move was extremely charming! Tevez was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained his senses and said in a gentlemanly manner,¡±¡±Please, do you want to take your car or mine?¡± ¡°You can have a seat. By the way, do you mind if my two bodyguardse along?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind,¡± Tevez didn¡¯t want people to be suspicious at this time, so he must have asked Lin chuxue to bring her bodyguards to make her feel at ease. In any case, he was confident that those people had the ability to deal with the two bodyguards and then take them away. Tevez was driving an A6, which was more in line with his down-and-out identity. Lin chuxue sat in the front passenger seat, and behind her were bei Shan and the J of diamonds. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t your other bodyguarde with you?¡± Tevez asked subconsciously while driving. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of staying at home. ¡± Lin chuxue said. No one noticed that Xu Cheng was sitting on top of the car and following them, but no one could see him. When their car passed by the entrance, one of the taxi drivers just got off and paid the bill. Then, these two cars naturally pretended to go to the city with Tevez and the others, without letting bei Shan and the J of diamonds notice. When the taxi driver saw Lin chuxue in the car, he knew that Tevez couldn¡¯t possibly leak the news at this time, and he was the only one who could do it. He picked up his phone and arranged,¡±¡±The most famous English restaurant in the city is ready. Get the surveince room ready, and don¡¯t leave any evidence for the police. The head chef has already arranged for her to be drugged. Make sure she goes to the toilet so that the bodyguards can¡¯t enter the women¡¯s toilet. Our people will prepare one inside. The air conditioner¡¯s vent is a good escape exit. If the mission fails, we will use n B openly!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Received.¡± They knew that they could only take Lin chuxue away by using their wits because even the Knight couldn¡¯t take her away by force, so they could only use their wits tomit crimes with high intelligence. On the way, Tevez stopped at a red light intersection. In front of him, there was a car, and he knew the license te number. This private car was in charge of taking over the car behind. If they kept following, it would attract the attention of bei Shan and the J of diamonds. He was an expert in scouting, so he had to y with them very professionally. After the light turned green, the taxi turned and left. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds, who had been suspicious and vignt, finally looked away and rxed a little. As an expert, bei Shan wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He was good at stirring things up, and suddenly, he suggested to Lin chuxue,¡±¡±Miss Lin, I happen to know a newly opened United Kingdom-style restaurant. Why don¡¯t we go there?¡± Tevez¡¯s hand on the steering wheel trembled. ¡°A new shop?¡± He smiled and said,¡±why didn¡¯t I know?¡± I¡¯m British so I know most of the newly opened restaurants and have been to them. To be honest, they¡¯re not as good as this restaurant I¡¯m talking about. Do you think I don¡¯t know your taste, Nicole? I guarantee that the restaurant I¡¯m talking about is definitely the most authentic. ¡± It had already been arranged, how could it be changed at thest minute? Tevez naturally had to fight for it.

 Chapter 866

    <h4>Chapter 866: Copse</h4>

    Then, Tevez nervously nced at Lin chuxue.¡±¡±What do you think?¡± Lin chuxue sat in the front passenger seat and said,¡±¡±I suddenly feel like eating Chinese food today. Why don¡¯t we just go to another restaurant?¡± Tevez¡¯s heart turned cold when he heard this. ¡°This ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. ¡± Lin chuxue suddenly smiled.¡±Since you¡¯re treating, you can make the decision.¡± Tevez¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest. He was really shocked. ¡°You¡¯re still as mischievous as ever. It¡¯s fine. Since you like Chinese food, we¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Tenglong Chinese restaurant,¡±Lin chuxue said. Tevez wanted to die! I¡¯m just ying along, don¡¯t take it seriously! However, since he had already said that, he was obviously in a passive position. ¡°How?¡± Tevez asked with a bitter smile. ¡°Turn around, I¡¯ll Take You There.¡± Lin chuxue said. Tevez was anxious. The kidnappers who were in charge of monitoring him were even more anxious. Themander picked up the microphone and said,¡±there¡¯s a situation on the bus. I think they¡¯ve changed their mind and aren¡¯t going to that store. Find a way to block them and don¡¯t let them turn around!¡± On the crowded road, a car immediately blocked the back of the Tevez A6. Seeing that they had suddenly braked and were about to turn around, he honked. The car had even upied the road. ¡°This bastard got his driver¡¯s license for nothing. He¡¯s in my way.¡± Tevez looked at the rearview mirror with a bitter smile. ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± Lin chuxue said.¡±It¡¯s just a meal and we won¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. Let¡¯s go to the one you mentioned.¡± Tevez chuckled and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to his own man in the back of the car. He was indeed a professional. The group drove to the English restaurant Tevez pointed out, and Bei Shan and the J of diamonds got out of the car in advance to check the surroundings. After that, they got into the car and said to Lin chuxue,¡±¡±Xiaoxue, I don¡¯t agree with you eating here. First of all, there are foreigners here. We don¡¯t have their information, so we don¡¯t know who is clean. It¡¯s a mix of good and bad.¡± ¡°Senior brother, I have no other choice.¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±My parents are probably already kidnapped.¡± Both bei Shan and the J of diamonds ¡®faces changed. ¡°He did.¡± Lin chuxue said. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t that bastard follow us?¡± The J of diamonds was speechless. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand Little Junior Brother? Since when did he need us to worry about him? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s made arrangements here in advance. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in,¡± bei Shan said.¡±We¡¯ll be following you closely.¡± Lin chuxue nodded, got out of the car, and followed Tevez into the restaurant. Tevez took Lin chuxue to a private room. It was very quiet, but it was clear on all sides, just to tell Lin chuxue: I don¡¯t have any intention of attacking you. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds also took a look at the private room. There were only two windows, and it was more than ten floors below them. It was impossible for anyone to hide on the windowsill or around it, and it was also impossible to take someone out from here. Only then did they feel relieved and let Lin chuxue enter the room. The waiter came in to serve, and Lin chuxue symbolically ordered a few Western dishes. Tevez held the menu and said,¡±¡±Tell the chef that I ordered it and ask them to serve it quickly.¡± Then, he paid the waiter, and the waiter would definitely take care of it. Tevez was afraid that Lin chuxue would be suspicious, so he exined,¡±¡±I usually like to eat here. I know their chef and manager. You don¡¯t know that they usually cook slowly because there are many people here. But since you¡¯re here today, I definitely want them to hurry up.¡± Lin chuxue nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Outside the door, after hearing Tevez¡¯s words to the waiter, he frowned and became suspicious. He followed the waiter to the kitchen. The waiter handed the bill in, then thought of something and added,¡±¡±This is what Mr. Tevez ordered. Hurry up, he¡¯s here with a beautiful woman today.¡± The apprentices nodded, took the order, and started to cook. However, at this time, the signature Chef said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll cook what he ordered. Since this guy brought a woman here, it means that this woman is very important to him. I¡¯ll cook personally.¡± The other apprentices found it strange. Usually, the head chef would not cook personally. He would usually teach them here. He would only cook personally when there were important guests in the restaurant. However, the apprentices didn¡¯t dare to ask too much. They just left the dishes behind. Xu Cheng had been keeping an eye on the head chef to see if he had drugged the food or something, but he didn¡¯t see it. After the three dishes were quickly done, he asked the waiter to bring the cart over and then go out. There was no problem in the kitchen, so Xu Cheng turned around and was about to go to the scene to take a look. Who knew that when he was about to turn around and leave, one of the apprentices in charge of cooking muttered to another apprentice,¡±¡±Is the head chef crazy today? He cooked two taboo dishes together. I¡¯ve taken a look and these two dishes will cause diarrhea. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and he quickly walked towards the private room. In the private room, Lin chuxue, who had just eaten, immediately felt that her stomach was not used to it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the bathroom. ¡± Hearing the word ¡°toilet¡±, Xu Cheng, who was hiding, caught the key point. He left early. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My stomach suddenly feels ufortable, please excuse me.¡± Lin chuxue said as she picked up her bag and left the room. When Lin chuxue passed by Tevez, a gloomy smile appeared on his face. The matter was basically done! Everything was going ording to their script. Lin chuxue probably wouldn¡¯t being back from the bathroom. Tevez didn¡¯t even wait for her. He happily enjoyed the steak and wine, his face full of a rxed smile. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds followed Lin chuxue closely, but when they saw her go into the women¡¯s room, the two of them were extremely embarrassed. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just shout it out.¡± ¡°While you¡¯re on, we¡¯ll try our best not to let anyone else in,¡± bei Shan said to Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue nodded and then walked into the bathroom. Bei Shan and the J of diamonds were standing at the entrance of the women¡¯s washroom, temporarily not letting other guests use it, which would reduce the possibility of suspicious people getting close to snowy. However, they had overlooked the fact that there was an aunty cleaner inside the female toilet. When Lin chuxue went in, the Auntie was mopping the floor. In such a high-end restaurant, the bathroom must be kept clean at all times, so her appearance wouldn¡¯t be too sudden. After Lin chuxue entered a room, the cleaningdy suddenly pulled off her hair. It turned out to be a wig, revealing a bright bald head. He then took off his mask, revealing a fierce man¡¯s face. He gently walked over, closed the door of the women¡¯s room, and locked it. Then, he walked over to Lin chuxue¡¯s toilet and put on a pair of gloves. He sprinkled some anesthetic on it so that it would be easier to cover the person and immediately knock them out. He stood at the door of Lin chuxue¡¯s toilet, and the moment she opened the door, he would cover her mouth and knock her out. At this moment, his arm was patted from behind. The ¡®Auntie¡¯ turned around, but there was nothing! When he turned his head back, he was patted on the other shoulder. When he turned his head to look, he was hit in the chest. His heart instantly clogged up, causing the blood vessels to flow rapidly and burst. He died on the spot!

 Chapter 867

    <h4>Chapter 867: n B</h4>

    Ten minutes had passed since the ¡®cleaningdy¡¯ had closed the door. The other members waiting in the van outside the air-conditioning vent saw that he hadn¡¯t handed the man down with the rope and sack, so they asked curiously,¡±¡±Shi TOU, have you made your move yet? If you don¡¯t do anything in the toilet, the two people outside will be suspicious. ¡± The only reply he got was silence. ¡°Send someone over to see what¡¯s going on?¡± themander was anxious. One of the guys on guard walked into the women¡¯s washroom, and at this time, he saw Lin chuxueing out of the women¡¯s washroom safely. He was shocked.¡±¡±The target has already walked out of the toilet!¡± ¡°Not good,¡± the Supreme Commander said.¡±Shitou has failed. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± The aplice obeyed and ran into the women¡¯s toilet, but he could not find anyone. He pushed open the door of the toilet one by one, and after breaking through the door of thest toilet, he found stone, who was pretending to be a cleaningdy. He saw him sitting on the toilet chair, motionless, his face pale. The aplice reached out to check his nose, but he could not feel any breath. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°How is that possible? No one has entered the toilet before, and the two bodyguards were outside the entire time. Shi TOU probably closed the toilet door before he took action, right?¡± ¡°Captain, could it be that this woman is hiding her true strength?¡± Themander: ¡°impossible, the information can¡¯t be wrong. This woman is a weak person. Check the surveince and see how Shi TOU died. Did this woman do it, or did she have an expert by her side?¡± ¡°We destroyed the surveince cameras before we took action,¡± the other members were puzzled. The Supreme Commander was speechless. ¡°Then quickly execute n B. We can¡¯t let this woman walk out of this shop. We¡¯ve already alerted the enemy, and Tevez has probably been exposed. We probably won¡¯t have another chance. If we can¡¯t do it in the dark, then we¡¯ll do it in the open. Also, leave Shi TOU¡¯s body there and don¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tevez, who was in the private room, felt that the operation was over and was about to call themander in charge to ask about it. Who knew that before he could even get through, he saw the door of the private room being pushed open by Lin chuxue. It really gave Tevez a scare, and he dropped his phone on the ground. He looked at Lin chuxue as if she was a ghost, and thetter saw his reaction and asked curiously,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tevez almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±No, nothing. Are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a stomachache. Are you okay?¡± Lin chuxue felt like she didn¡¯t have any appetite for this meal, so she pouted and said,¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Don ¡®t.¡± Tevez was anxious. He was still wondering how Lin chuxue could be fine. Didn¡¯t he say that she wouldn¡¯te out after she went to the toilet? Why was it like this? This was his best chance, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Lin chuxue leave so easily. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good meal yet, let¡¯s eat before we leave.¡± Tevez swallowed his saliva. ¡°I¡¯m almost full, I¡¯ll take my leave. ¡± Lin chuxue said as she turned around to leave. Tevez walked over and was about to stop her.¡±¡±It¡¯s rare for you toe out and you¡¯re going back? You haven¡¯t even warmed up yet, we still have so much to talk about. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. ¡± Lin chuxue picked up her bag and walked out of the room, and Bei Shan and the J of diamonds blocked Tevez. As soon as the three of them turned around, a group of people walked in from the entrance of the restaurant. They were all foreigners and all of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes. One of the leaders took out his id and handed it to Lin chuxue,¡±¡±Miss Nicole, right? We suspect that you¡¯re involved in a transnational crime and need toe back with us for investigation. ¡± Bei Shan stood in front of Lin chuxue.¡±Who are you?¡± he asked. ¡°The United Kingdom police of Ennd.¡± The leader handed him his id and said,¡±¡±We have tracked down an international murder case. Miss Nicole¡¯s family group is involved in it. We have initially concluded that she has the possibility of transferring the group¡¯s debts abroad. We need her toe back with us to investigate it.¡± Bei Shan: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is China¡¯s territory. We need your Ministry of Foreign Affairs to show us some documents.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready. ¡± This staff member took out the Ministry of Foreign Affairs documents that he had already prepared and handed them over to bei Shan, saying,¡±¡±We have the right to escort Miss Nicole back to the country. This is our United Kingdom business. Please do not interfere with Hua. Our Foreign Affairs Department will negotiate with your country¡¯s leaders. In addition, we found that she was chasing after someone, and this person was also eating in this restaurant today. ¡± After he finished speaking, the staff quickly walked into the restaurant. Not long after, they carried out the corpse of ¡®stone¡¯ from the women¡¯s washroom. ¡°This is a United Kingdom citizen. His death here could be rted to Nicole. She muste back with us.¡± Bei Shan and the J of diamonds were both very surprised. They didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such a move! The main reason was that Lin chuxue had never been registered in China and was still registered in the United Kingdom, so others took advantage of this. If she wasn¡¯t a Chinese citizen, then China had no reason to interfere in her life. Of course, bei Shan knew that this was a scheme of the other side. The documents were all here, and they could indeed take Lin chuxue away. However, bei Shan wouldn¡¯t let them take Lin chuxue away so easily. He also took out his id and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, but we also suspect that she is a spy and have evidence of her espionage activities. So, before we have a clear investigation, you can¡¯t take her away for the time being. We have the right to know how much information she knows about our country.¡± The United Kingdom Royal Police: ¡°both China and Britain have a friendly extradition treaty. This woman is very important to our case. We must bring her back to our country. If your country wants to protect her, the consequences will be a diplomatic dispute. I hope you can speak on behalf of your country. We will continue to investigate the matter of our citizen dying in this restaurant. ¡± This was a case of being caught red-handed, and he was also warning the two of them: The British died here, and we haven¡¯t even settled the score with your country yet. Speaking of this, the Royal Police officer deliberately said to Lin chuxue,¡±¡±Your family has already confessed to their crimes. You don¡¯t need to run anymore. China can¡¯t save you.¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face slightly changed, this message conveyed an important message: Her parents were in their hands. Lin chuxue looked at the English police officer and said with hatred,¡±¡±Don¡¯t disappoint me in Ennd, and don¡¯t force me to escape that ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already escaped, haven¡¯t you? Ever since you married a foreigner, your identity has be very sensitive. You¡¯ll only increase the conflict between China and the UK. We can¡¯t let you do anything stupid, soe back with us and turn yourself in. ¡± As the police officer spoke, he waved his hand, and the staff members all came up and grabbed Lin chuxue¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is China, it¡¯s not up to you to do as you please!¡± Bei Shan shouted in a deep voice. Just then, Xu Cheng walked over.¡±¡±Let them take it.¡±

 Chapter 868

    <h4>Chapter 868: How are you, sister-inw?</h4>

    If bei Shan insisted on making things difficult for these people just because they were in China, it would indeed cause a diplomatic dispute, and the top leaders would not allow such a thing to happen. It could only be said that the other party had found such a tricky way toe here and arrest Lin chuxue. To be honest, if Lin chuxue didn¡¯t want to, Xu Cheng had a way to take her away from the police, but Lin chuxue¡¯s parents were probably already under control, so she had to go. He and Lin chuxue looked at each other, and he felt the determination in her eyes. Xu Cheng chose to support her. Bei Shan pulled Xu Cheng to the side and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±I say, are you crazy? How could you be at ease after they took Lin chuxue away? You¡¯ll still go and save her, and then you¡¯ll be threatened in all kinds of ways. If you ask me, I don¡¯t think we should let them take Xiaoxue away today!¡± ¡°Is there a way?¡± Xu Cheng looked at bei Shan and asked back,¡±the Embassy documents they submitted are all real. Soon, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs will talk to you and tell you not to get involved in this matter. What can you do?¡± You¡¯ll only lose your job if you insist. Alright, since this matter has already been brought to the table, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. However, I have my own methods. For now, the Dragon division and the country shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter, I¡¯ll take responsibility. ¡± When the station reached the level of diplomacy, this matter wasn¡¯t under bei Shan and the J of diamonds ¡®jurisdiction. At most, they had the right to express their opinions, but they couldn¡¯t change the fact that Lin chuxue would still be taken away. Because it was impossible for the country to change the policy and destroy the Treaty just because Lin chuxue was alone. So, in this matter, bei Shan and the J of diamonds didn¡¯t have enough power! This was enough to show how powerful the capital society was! They could¡¯ve used the same trick before, but China could¡¯ve used the excuse of ¡®not seeing her¡¯ to not hand her over. But now, with her present, it was impossible for China to protect Lin chuxue! ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡± At this time, Lin chuxuepletely interrupted bei Shan¡¯s thoughts of fighting for it. The Royal British police heard that Lin chuxue was willing to cooperate and smiled.¡±¡±Take him away.¡± The two police officers took Lin chuxue out of the restaurant and got into the Ministry of Foreign Affairs ¡®car. Xu Cheng went to a corner and took out his phone.¡±¡±Everyone, listen to my orders. Next stop United Kingdom!¡± Then, he disappeared into the corner. Didn¡¯t you want to capture my woman and threaten me? Alright, I¡¯ll do it this time. I¡¯ll make you regret what it means to invite a God over but not send him away! No, it was the Grim Reaper! On the side of the British Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the head of the Embassy was very happy to hear the news of Lin chuxue¡¯s arrest. He quickly took out his phone and called an unknown number.¡±Hello? Mr. Ross, the woman you want is already in my hands. I¡¯ll arrange a ne to bring her back to United Kingdom tomorrow. ¡± ¡°No, let her return to China immediately. Don¡¯t wait until tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be rescued before tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who will save him? Is this a joke? This is the Embassy, who has the guts toe and cause trouble?¡± ¡°Who would dare?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s the deviant Corp?¡± Ross smiled. The head of the British Embassy¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted. A person¡¯s name was like the shadow of a tree! If it was the deviant Corp, he would really be afraid! ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send him over. ¡± The director swallowed his saliva and didn¡¯t dare to rx. He picked up his phone and made arrangements for the police in charge of catching Lin chuxue to send her back to Ennd the next day. On the ne, there were a total of six police officers in charge of detaining Lin chuxue, and they all booked first ss to avoid being disturbed by other irrelevant people. At this moment, a male flight attendant was pouring juice for the passengers with a smile on his face. When he pushed it to the first ss cabin, he pulled open the curtain and saw six men and a beautiful woman inside. The strange thing was that the six of them were squeezed together. The flight attendant asked,¡±¡±What kind of juice do you need?¡± The six MI6 agents were already tense, and at this point, they felt a little exhausted. One of them couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±I¡¯ll have a Coke. ¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, the other six cautiouspanions could not help but feel thirsty and wanted to drink fruit juice. The flight attendant looked at the beautiful woman who was taking a nap with her eyes closed and asked,¡±¡±What do you need to drink?¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t open her eyes and didn¡¯t even blink, nor did she answer him. The flight attendant smiled when he saw the six MI6 agents drink juice or Coke. He pulled open the curtain and walked out. In the aisle, there was a guy reading a magazine. When he saw the flight attendante out of the first-ss cabin, he smiled at him. The guy who was reading the magazine was none other than Zhang Xiu. The flight attendant in front of him was not a real flight attendant, but a fake. He was diesel. The contractor of this ne from China to Britain was United Kingdom, so the flight attendant must be a foreigner, and diesel was the best candidate. If something happened on this ne, China didn¡¯t need to be responsible, so they simply took action here! The flight attendant walked into the bathroom, where there was a naked, unconscious man. He quickly changed back into his suit and snapped his fingers at the real ¡®flight attendant¡¯ who was unconscious. The real flight attendant suddenly woke up. The man in the suit had already left the washroom. He sat down beside the man who was reading the magazine and picked up a magazine to read. ¡°Sister-inw is indeed a great beauty!¡± ¡°Even with her eyes closed,¡± diesel grinned.¡±I can see her perfect face.¡± Zhang Xiu pointed at a magazine from one or two years ago on the ne, which happened to have a picture of Lin chuxue on it. ¡°¡±The other day, I identally searched for sister-inw. It¡¯s incredible. The Rose of Britain. She¡¯s known as the National treasure of Britain for her beauty. She¡¯s a legendary woman who grew up beautiful. I¡¯m really curious how leader managed to get her.¡± Diesel nodded.¡±She¡¯s much prettier in real life than in the photos. I went in to take a look just now, and her aura was very calm. Who the F * ck said she¡¯s just a vase?¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Zhang Xiu asked him. ¡°Yes.¡± Diesel nodded.¡±They all drank your drink.¡± Zhang Xiu nodded and looked at the mechanical watch on his wrist.¡±¡±It¡¯s been five minutes. Let¡¯s go in and say hello to sister-inw.¡± As he spoke, Zhang Xiu was very calm and confident. Diesel and him stood up and walked over to the first-ss cabin. They pulled open the curtain and saw that the six MI6 agents had already fallen asleep. ¡°How are you, sister-inw?¡± Zhang Xiu called out casually. Lin chuxue, who had been napping with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes and saw two strange men. She was suddenly curious and thought that they had called the wrong person. ¡°We didn¡¯t hear wrong. We were calling you sister-inw.¡± Diesel walked in and smiled. ¡°You guys are?¡± Lin chuxue was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Big Brother Cheng want to introduce you to us? I¡¯m diesel. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Xiu. ¡°

 Chapter 869

    <h4>Chapter 869: It¡¯s time to show off my real skills</h4>

    When Lin chuxue heard that they were Xu Cheng¡¯s brothers, she was immediately shocked. The main thing was that there were still enemies here, so how could they be exposed? Zhang Xiu saw through Lin chuxue¡¯s thoughts and smiled.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, the medicine they just drank has a lot of sleeping ingredients. Even if the ne crashes, they won¡¯t wake up. Sis-inw, from now on, Big Brother Cheng and US will be by your side at all times. You¡¯re not fighting alone.¡± ¡°Is the person he offended really that powerful?¡± Lin chuxue asked curiously. Zhang Xiu and diesel looked at each other, nodded, and said seriously,¡±¡±It¡¯s beyond my imagination. As you can see, they can even use the Ministry of Foreign Affairs ¡®Embassy to arrest you. It¡¯s enough to show that they have people in the British political scene. If sister-inw is afraid, you can tell us. This counterattack mission will be terminated and you will be free. With the regimentmander¡¯s current connections, it won¡¯t be a problem to find you a ce with political protection.¡± ¡°And then I¡¯llpletely part ways with him, right?¡± Lin chuxue faintly said. Diesel and Zhang Xiu looked at each other and smiled bitterly.¡±¡±Sis-inw, there are many things that you¡¯ll understand when you find out the truth. Big Brother Cheng can¡¯t help himself.¡± ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Lin chuxue snorted.¡±I¡¯ve even eaten bullets before. What am I afraid of? you guys don¡¯t have to teach me what to do.¡± Diesel and Zhang Xiu smiled.¡±We have a total of 12 members who can be considered a family. The boss is Big Brother Cheng, and the other Brotherhood will be meeting you one after another in theing days. Big Brother Cheng wanted to make it a little more Grand, but who knew that something would happen to you, sister-inw? now, I can onlye to say hello to you like this.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯re about tond. See you at the next stop.¡± After that, the two of them walked out of the first-ss cabin. Not long after, the air stewardess came out and announced that they were going tond the ne to wee everyone to Ennd. When she came into the first-ss cabin to inform them that she could get off the ne, she saw that the six agents were still asleep and gently called out,¡±¡±Sir, we¡¯ve arrived United Kingdom wake up.¡± In the end, the air stewardess couldn¡¯t wake them up no matter how she tried. ¡°Reception, reception, there¡¯s a guest here. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s airsick, so he came over to take a look.¡± The air stewardess picked up her own headset and said. Not long after, the airport Police came over to take a look. After they had a look, one of the police officers eximed,¡±¡±They¡¯ve died from shock!¡± All the staff members present were shocked. Lin chuxue sat there in a daze, and Zhang Xiu¡¯s indifferent words still appeared in her mind,¡±They wouldn¡¯t wake up even if the ne crashed. So this was what he meant. ¡°Seal the scene for now and call the forensic doctor over.¡± The police immediately knew how to deal with the scene. However, what they were waiting for was not a forensic doctor, but the highest Intelligence Agency in Britain, MI6.¡±¡±From now on, this case is no longer under the jurisdiction of the local police. We¡¯ll take over.¡± Then, they took Lin chuxue out of the airport. ¡°Hello? Boss, we¡¯ve got him under control. ¡± One of the agents who were holding Lin chuxue called his superior. ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t lose her. Be careful, this woman is not simple. She should have aplices. The death of six of our colleagues on the ne is enough to prove that these people want to protect this woman. You must make sure that this woman safely reaches the destination I told you.¡± ¡°Yes! They don¡¯t have the right to do anything in the UK, not to mention them, even the CIA can¡¯t do this. We¡¯ll let them know the horror of MI6 ¡°s Intelligence Agency.¡± The leader of the operation team promised over the phone. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. He gave up telling his subordinates who¡¯ those people ¡®were, in case they peed their pants. ¡°Very good. After this mission ispleted, I can give each of you a promotion! Remember, from now on, you can¡¯t hand over this mission to anyone other than me. You¡¯re not allowed to disclose the details of the mission to anyone else, understand?¡± The 15 MI6 agents were all overjoyed. ¡°yesir! I will not fail my mission!¡± After hanging up the phone, the captain looked at the beautiful woman in the trunk and asked curiously,¡±¡±What did you do wrong?¡± Lin chuxue,¡±does a groundless crime count?¡± I¡¯m a citizen, but I¡¯ve been treated unfairly, and you¡¯re still helping the evildoer. Since you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m guilty of, why did you arrest me?¡± Captain: ¡°every time a criminal says the same line as you. Let me tell you, once you enter Ennd, tell yourpanions to give up oning to save you, or I can execute them on the spot!¡± ¡°Then I have nothing to say.¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°Drive,¡± the captain waved his hand. The five MI6 vehicles left the airport one after another and set off on the highway. The speed of the five cars was very tacit, and they protected the car that was holding Lin chuxue in the middle, while the other four acted as cover. ¡°You want MI6 to personally escort someone in the country? What level of criminal is this woman?¡± One of the agents asked curiously. ¡°I know this woman. Have you guys forgotten about the number one beauty of our rose of Britain?¡± ¡°I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t mention it. No wonder I said she was so beautiful. But didn¡¯t she get married abroad? I think she¡¯s married to a sick man of East Asia. I¡¯m really puzzled. Our great empire, the number one beauty, is actually married to a Chinese coward?¡± ¡°I remember now, her husband is quite capable. Have you forgotten what happened at the Queen¡¯s Birthday banquet four years ago? I understand what crime this woman hasmitted. She has disrespected the Queen, no wonder she was sent back. ¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. Is her husband the bastard who killed Kn in one move? The bastard who beat up the upper-ss nobles. I really wanted to kill this yellow-skinned monkey with one shot. ¡± ¡°Then the rescue that the senior officer is talking about is not her man, right? This is interesting. I didn¡¯t have the chance before, but this time, I can kill him. ¡± The captain looked at Lin chuxue andughed.¡±¡±You¡¯d better not let your man appear, or I¡¯ll make him regret insulting the nobles at the banquet!¡± Just as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang! A sniper bullet pierced through the car window and directly hit the captain in between his eyebrows! The other agents in the car were stunned. They saw their Captain fall to the ground and never wake up again. He was still alive just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, a bullet had gone through his head! Lin chuxue was also shocked. Not far away Mali suddenly pped Chekhov on the back of his head.¡±¡±Why did you hit other cars and sister-inw¡¯s car? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting sister-inw? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Guild leader will kill you with a p?¡± Chekhov grinned.¡±I saw him shouting at his sister-inw. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. Don¡¯t you trust my shooting skills?¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s time to show off my real skills. I failed to show offst time, but this time, I have to show off in front of sister-inw. ¡± (The update has been adjusted to daytime.)

 Chapter 870

    <h4>Chapter 870: They are the deviant Corp</h4>

    The 14 Surviving MI6 members expressed their shock at the sudden appearance of the sniper! This was the capital of Ennd! They actually dared to make a move? He was really bold. ¡°This bunch of bastards are tired of living. I must kill them.¡± An agent holding onto the captain¡¯s body gritted his teeth to vent his anger. ¡°The enemy is at threeo¡¯ clock. Everyone, pay attention to your defense.¡± A professional secret agent soldier shouted. For a moment, everyone subconsciously hid themselves, trying not to expose themselves to the sniper¡¯s camera. ¡°You¡¯re very experienced, your judgment is very sharp. ¡± Chekhov looked at the camera in the sniper rifle and couldn¡¯t help but praise. In the camera, the agents all covered themselves, and the car suddenly sped up, not giving him any time to aim. ¡°But it¡¯s useless.¡± Chekhov changed to arge-caliber sniper rifle, aimed at thest tire, and directly blew it up in the process of moving. Finally, after the wheel of this car exploded, the entire car shook violently. Under the high speed, one of the tires burst, causing a serious imbnce. The butt shook violently, almost knocking the other cars around it into the air. Fortunately, the sixth Bureau agent¡¯s skills were excellent, and he forcefully controlled the steering wheel to prevent the car from losing control. However, the car had to stop. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t stop. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving even with a ruined car,¡±the car in front shouted. With a t tire, the car wanted to leave, but it didn¡¯t n to slow down and was ready to take advantage of the inertia to increase the horsepower to escape the sniper¡¯s best area. Who knew that at that time, Chekhov¡¯s secondrge-caliber destructive sniper bullet woulde and directly burst the front tire. Now, all that was left of the car was the wheel, and there was no way it could run. The three agents immediately got out of the car and hid on the left side, because Mrs. Chekhov was on the right. ¡°Arge-caliber sniper rifle!¡± The three agents leaned against each other and realized the danger. Arge-caliber sniper rifle was mainly used for destruction. Its power and pration were very strong. Not to mention their guard car, even the school¡¯s car would be prated! One of the cars in front wanted to stop and save them, but one of the three agents shouted at him,¡±¡±Run! Otherwise, you would have stayed too. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a bullet went through the side of the car and directly exploded through the chest of the speaking Special Agent soldier, blood sttering all over the ground. The soldier died on the spot! The remaining two soldiers immediatelyy down. It was too narrow to cover the car, and they would be shot sooner orter if they crouched. They could only lie down and wait for help. ¡°Save them!¡± After thepanion in the car in front stopped, he wanted to save his twopanions who were still alive. However, the highway was a one-way road, and it was inconvenient to turn around, so he could only go back. The police car closest to the t tire quickly backed up, opened the door, and shouted to its twopanions who were lying on the ground dodging the bullets,¡±¡±Hurry up and get in!¡± The twopanions were about to stand up and run over when they heard a ¡®bang¡¯! The front window of the agent¡¯s car that was opening the door for them was broken, and his head was directly blown up like a watermelon by arge-caliber sniper rifle! Blood sttered all over the highway, leaving the two Special Agent soldiers dumbfounded! This firepower! This uracy, this sniping skill! Who the F * ck is this? How dare they be so rampant in the capital of Ennd? The two agents looked around at the bodies of their two deadpanions and the broken scene. They felt like they couldn¡¯t follow their hearts. It had been a long time since they had met such a bad killer. One of the agents had a phone in his bag, so he quickly took it out and called the headquarters. ¡°Hello? This is MI6 ¡°s intelligencemand center ...¡± Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, the car window was shattered, and the soldier who made the call died on the spot with a concussion and a broken ss shard stuck in the back of his head. The phone rolled to the ground not far away. The surviving agent was lying on the ground, looking at the tragic face of another deadrade. He swallowed his saliva, and the phone on the ground was already connected. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello?¡± The person on the other end of the phone kept asking who was calling, but no one answered. The agent on the ground gritted his teeth and suddenly ran, ready to pounce on his phone and call the police. However, the moment he flew out, Chekhov¡¯s bullet had already flown over and directly hit the agent¡¯s leg. His entire leg exploded and disappeared! ¡°Ah!¡± Before the soldier could pick up the phone, he was lying on the ground. One of his legs was gone, and the ground was covered in blood. He held his bloody leg with both hands and screamed hysterically. The three cars in front wanted to stop, but someone shouted,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go! If we stop, more will die!¡± There were only 10 soldiers left in the car. They witnessed the scene, but they could do nothing. The moment the limbless soldier crawled over to pick up his phone, a bullet hit his head! Thepanions who saw this from afar in the car were all flustered. At this time, one of the agents took out his phone and called the headquarters. ¡°Sixth Bureau, codename 020, we¡¯ve been attacked. We¡¯re five kilometers away from the airport¡¯s highway entrance. We¡¯ve been attacked by snipers. The target is unclear, but the shooting is terrifyingly urate. We¡¯repletely restricted on the open highway. Request for backup, do you hear me? We have suffered heavy casualties, requesting for reinforcements, immediately!¡± ¡°Roger, we¡¯ve sent reinforcements. Three minutes. We¡¯ll give the headquarters three minutes. Try your best to stall for time.¡± The agent in the car directly cursed,¡±¡±Three minutes is more than enough for us to die, F* K!¡± ¡°Calm down, you need to calm down. You¡¯re a professional Special Agent police officer in this situation. Where¡¯s your rationality?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my mind. Tell me, a sniper shot a total of seven shots from a range of more than 1000 meters. Two of them burst the front and rear tires, and they burst when he was moving at a high speed of more than 1150 horsepower. You¡¯re also professional police officers, so you should know that in such a situation, you have to consider the wind resistance, range, and force reduction principles to make a judgment. Even an urateputer can¡¯t do it at such a long distance. It could urately predict the shot and hit the tire, leaving the car and the person behind. You have no way of knowing what kind of situation we¡¯re in. Our defense experience is useless against them! This was a group of extremely professional assassins! Each of his shots was fatal, and he killed four of ourrades in five shots. Do you think we have three minutes?¡± Headquarters: ¡°listen to me. A high-caliber sniper rifle may not be able to prate everything. You guys line up your vehicles to cover yourselves. Reinforcements will arrive soon. I believe that no matter how arrogant they are, they won¡¯t dare to stay and confront us. ¡± ¡°Do you guys know who they are?¡± The agent could not help but ask. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.¡±Anyway, hang in there. This opponent is beyond your imagination. Otherwise, MI6 wouldn¡¯t have been sent to escort him personally.¡± The agent gritted his teeth, his expression serious.¡±We¡¯ve never met such a difficult opponent in this world. Who is it?¡± After thinking for a moment, the other end said,¡±¡±The deviant Corp!¡± The agent¡¯s eyes widened!

 Chapter 871

    <h4>Chapter 871: A move from the sky</h4>

    This time, things were getting out of hand! It was the mysterious organization, the deviant Corp, that had been spreading like wildfire in the mercenary world and the underground world recently! It was just like the literal meaning of their organization: A hacker from another world. A mysterious, loner who annihted the existence of allws. They dared to openly challenge the United States and confront any country¡¯s Special Forces. In thend of mercenaries, they were legends, but in the world, they were a group of arrogant people with equal strength. So far, they had not failed to kill anyone. The terrifying thing was that if you knew them well, you would know that they would never do such a cheap thing as assassinating ordinary people. They would only kill politicians, warlords, or the top rich. As long as it was a target that was marked as an S-level difficulty in the assassin Alliance and not rmended for assassination, there was no problem in the eyes of the deviant Corp. If there was, it was only a matter of time. The King of Hell will let you die at midnight, but he won¡¯t keep you alive until midnight! The Wei nation¡¯s Mitsubishi consortium¡¯s entire family was killed! The Wei nation¡¯s Mitsui family¡¯s head and second generation heir were also involved in the provocation and indirectly lost their lives. The Alliance of 30 top tycoons in the Wei nation all copsed and died tragically! These people were all people that the assassin Alliance didn¡¯t dare to kill or touch. Even if it was the world¡¯s top mercenaries or assassins, it would take a lot of courage to kill these people, but the deviant Corp was different. So far, in the global cases against the deviant Corp, there was not a single outstanding record. In other words, in the major events that the deviant Corp was involved in, the police had not arrested any of the deviant Corp members, and even ... The information on the members of the deviant Corp around the world was very limited, almost zero! If you say that they only dare toy their hands on the rich, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken. One of the three Hall Masters of the Yamaguchi-gumi had been abandoned and set up camp. The whole Yamaguchi was still in internal strife. In addition, in front of the live broadcast of more than 1 billion members on social media sites around the world, he killed the Foreign Minister of Korea! At that time, the entire nation¡¯s police force hade to protect this person, but what happened in the end? Didn¡¯t he also announce his death? Would you also say that it was just the Ministry of National Defense of a small, unarmed country that only relied on the United States? then, if the royal family of the Abu Dhabi consortium of the United Arab Emirates in the Middle East was killed, would you be convinced? I¡¯ll kill you in your house! After this incident, every country in the world regarded the deviant Corp as the most unweed organization, and they were most afraid of them visiting. However, such an organization still had tens of millions of followers and fans on social forums. This was simply too outrageous. In the words of theseizens: The deviant Corp was an unruly stream in this world, they didn¡¯t merge with the secr world, they dared to fight against all power, and oppression and rules were nothing to them! As an intelligence agent, it was inexcusable that she didn¡¯t understand these things. However, it was also because she understood them too well that she was more afraid of them! ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! In order not to affect the other areas, let¡¯s stop the battle here. They areing for Miss Nicole. As long as she stays here, these people will only follow her shadow. ¡± The agent codename 020 answered the phone. The others didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Using the same method, they can leave their vehicles and people on the highway. In that case, we won¡¯t leave. We¡¯llbine the three vehicles to block their fire and wait for reinforcements.¡± Number 020. ¡°Stay here and wait for death?¡± Someone expressed his disagreement. ¡°They are the deviant Corp!¡± The agent codename 020 shouted. The remaining nine soldiers were all shocked! A person¡¯s name was like a tree¡¯s shadow! The deviant Corp¡¯s name was really intimidating. The world¡¯s security guards wanted to prove themselves by fighting against the arrogant deviant Corp, but they were afraid that they couldn¡¯t beat them, which was a very contradictory feeling. ¡°The higher-ups want us to stop the battle here and keep their attention here. The support team will outnk the sniper from behind in three minutes.¡± ¡°We only need to hold on for three minutes!¡± 020 said, his breathing rapid. The others were silent for a while. To put it nicely, he was doing it for the people, but to put it bluntly, he was just being cannon fodder! What was the reason? The whole world was waiting to sanction the deviant Corp, and if the British police could gain the upper hand in the game against the deviant Corp or even disintegrate them, the sacred veil of the deviant Corp would be revealed, and they would no longer be invincible. Now the people had deified the deviant Corp, which wasn¡¯t a good sign. Its existence was a pain in the ass for the authorities around the world, because their rights had been stepped on, but they could do nothing about it. If the deviant Corp wasn¡¯t destroyed, it would be equivalent to pping the rules of the world, and it would also be equivalent to pping those powerful countries. So, in order to take down the deviant Corp, this group of people was no less than cannon fodder to fight for opportunities for other colleagues who were rushing over. The three cars didn¡¯t run anymore and simply merged together. Then, all nine of them got out of the car and squatted down to the side to hide. Lin chuxue was also dragged out of the car and brought to a safe area. With the three vehicles as shields, no matter how destructive therge-caliber sniper rifle was, it would not be able to prate the three vehicles with such a long range. Therefore, this was the best cover and way to buy time. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot. Sister-inw is in their hands. If you break the ss, you¡¯ll hurt her. ¡± Mali patted Chekhov on the shoulder to stop him from shooting. ¡°I know,¡± ¡°But the real show is only starting now,¡± Chekhov said as he put his gun away. As he spoke, he turned around and took out a set of gliding equipment from his suitcase. After assembling it simply and quickly, he looked at Mali and said,¡±¡±Brother, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Mali was speechless.¡±Don¡¯t tell me you called me over just to wait for this?¡± he asked. Chekhov tied two pistols to his waist and said,¡±¡±Your strength is second only to the regimentmander. When I was using the sniper rifle just now, one of the bullets missed and hit that person¡¯s thigh. This means that the wind speed is good enough. You just need to use all your strength to throw me into the air and leave the rest of the performance to me.¡± ¡°Then what about my performance?¡± ¡°Maybe next time. This time, you can do it as a courtesy. After all, I couldn¡¯t protect my sister-inw wellst time, and I¡¯m still holding a grudge. I have to perform well this time.¡± After tying the rope, Chekhov stood on the top floor of a building against the wind, looking like a hero who had just died. ¡°Get lost,¡± he said. Without a word Mali picked up Chekhov¡¯s thin body and threw him out of the building with all his strength. ¡°What the hell!¡± Chekhov still underestimated Mali¡¯s strength. After he flew out like a cannonball, he almost had difficulty breathing. Fortunately, he quickly pressed the wings to slow down and flew over the high-speed overpass like an eagle.

 Chapter 872

    <h4>Chapter 872: Inviting the legendary sword God to take action</h4>

    Before Chekhov left, he said to Mali,¡±¡±Buy me some time. You stay here and shoot the ck guns. Make them focus all their attention on you. I¡¯ll punish them from the sky.¡± Mali picked up the big sniper rifle and looked at the camera. He found that an agent was secretly sticking his head out to look, so he quickly fired another shot without saying a word! Bang! ¡°This technique is so F * cking bad. Can you not insult my reputation?¡± Chekhov saw from the sky that Mali¡¯s shot didn¡¯t even hit the car, let alone hit anyone. It was simply embarrassing to see a hole in the highway. Mali coughed.¡±You know nothing. I did it on purpose. I was afraid of hurting sister-inw.¡± The agents quickly pulled their necks back and were slightly happy.¡±¡±They¡¯re still here! The deviant Corp is indeed the deviant Corp, arrogant and conceited. They probably don¡¯t know if they¡¯re surrounded or they¡¯re not afraid of being surrounded at all?¡± ¡°Headquarters, headquarters, they¡¯re still here, hurry up.¡± ¡°Roger, Roger, two minutes ready.¡± Putting down their phones, the nine agents all heaved a sigh of relief. Not far away, the ambnce had already rushed over. The highway was also temporarily closed to prevent other private cars from passing through. After all, there were bloody scenes of injured people on the road, so it was not easy for the media to expose them. Lin chuxue saw that the ground was covered in blood and felt nauseated, but she remained calm. She knew that these people would only push Xu Cheng to the edge. These people were using inhumane methods to threaten her to deal with Xu Cheng, so she didn¡¯t need to show them any pity. At that moment, an agent looked at Lin chuxue and asked her,¡±¡±You¡¯re really cold-blooded. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll pity you? Then why don¡¯t you take pity on me? Do you know what crime I¡¯vemitted? Why did you capture me? And my parents, Where are they now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m only responsible for following orders and escorting you there safely. Yourpanions don¡¯t seem to want us to do that, but I have to tell you that anyone who dares to act wildly here will not have a good end.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lin chuxue gritted her teeth and said,¡±a lot of times, people are forced toe out. Since you dare to capture them, then there¡¯s a price to pay!¡± Are you the only ones who are allowed to makews, but you don¡¯t follow thews and arrest people?¡± ¡°F*CK!¡±The special Agent police couldn¡¯t help but curse.¡±¡±Women are so simple-minded!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he was hit in the middle of his forehead by a bullet. The recoil of his head hit the car window, and he fell to the ground. A bloody wound appeared between his eyebrows. Headshot! The other Special Agent soldiers were in a hurry to find the source of the gun. When they looked up and saw the gliding wings above their heads, tututu ... Chekhov held a pistol in each hand and fired with both hands. Every shot was like a smartputer urately locking onto a target, and the bullets hit the agent soldiers between their eyebrows the moment they raised their heads. His hand speed was very fast, and he glided over his head in a sh. However, this sh of a few seconds was enough. In less than five seconds, when Chekhov¡¯s paragliding passed by in the sky, Lin chuxue subconsciously closed her eyes and didn¡¯t move. When she opened her eyes, the nine agents who had kidnapped her were still alive, and they all fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. Lin chuxue saw that each of them had a bloody hole in the middle of their eyebrows, and it was obvious that they all died on the spot. Even Lin chuxue, who was already mentally prepared, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered at this moment. But perhaps he knew he had scared her, so Chekhov flew over and made his presence known to her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, sister-inw. I¡¯m Chekhov, we¡¯ve met before. I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time. If anyone dares to bully you again, I¡¯ll blow his head off like this. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± After Chekhov waved at Lin chuxue, he flew over the overpass over their heads. Only then did Lin chuxue let out a sigh of relief. Chekhov was wearing a doll mask and she didn¡¯t recognize him before he flew away. Lin chuxue suddenly realized that none of Xu Cheng¡¯s brothers were normal. When the medical staff arrived, the 15 Special Agent police officers who were escorting Lin chuxue were all dead! Lin chuxue didn¡¯t have a single wound on her body, and she just stood there, pretending to be calm. Following closely behind the medical staff was another group of men in ck. They had received orders from the higher-ups toe and capture Lin chuxue. It was not easy to catch her, and there was no way they would let the deviant Corp rescue her. Just like that, Lin chuxue was escorted into a ck Mercedes-Benz MPV, and they continued to head towards their destination. Within the Royal Castle. The Queen already knew about the attack on the Mi6 agents, and when she learned that the deviant Corp had arrived in Ennd, she was furious and said to the Freemasonry representative in a deep voice,¡±¡±What are you guys doing? Look at the newspaper, look at it yourself, the whole of London is in a state of terror, how could you lure the deviant Corp here?¡± Sitting opposite her was the Freemasonry representative who had seeded the Abu Dhabi representative as the new Lord of Europe. He was an old man in his sixties and said slowly,¡±¡±This woman is the only woman who punished the deviant Corp¡¯s leader, and this leader has already disappeared or changed his appearance and can¡¯t be found. To deal with the mysterious deviant Corp and remove the veil, we can only use this woman.¡± ¡°I mean, why did you choose to lure her to Ennd?¡± the Queen was furious. ¡°Please calm down, my queen. After all, this woman is a British citizen and she¡¯s under protection in China. It¡¯s really difficult for us to do anything. We really have no choice but to use the country jump in Britain to extradite her back to China. Otherwise, the Chinese side will not let her go. However, don¡¯t be angry, Queen. We can give the royal family a share of the loot. ¡± The Queen looked at him and continued. She knew who was behind this guy and knew that since they were talking about benefits, it must not be small. ¡°First, the whole world, including America, is helpless against the deviant Corp. If we catch them all here, we will be famous both internally and externally, and even the reputation of the royal family will be raised to a higher level. The second is the biggest point of interest. We found out that the mandb, the most advanced in the world in biotechnology, is backed by this deviant Corp. Think about the mand Lab¡¯s technology, are you not going to do anything, Queen?¡± The Queen snorted,¡±this is what you¡¯re interested in, right?¡± With your resources and status in America, it¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t do anything to the mandb, right?¡± ¡°Of course we did, but the mand group and connections they have are already veryrge. At least if we fall out with the members they have recruited, it will be very detrimental to our reputation and status in America. Moreover, the real factory of the mandb is not in America, and the real core technology is not here, so we can¡¯t fall out with those forces because of an empty shell. But think about it, my queen, if the mandb were to go public, with their current financial books, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to be worth 400 to 500 billion US dors! However, this is not the future share price because its technology is monopolized. In the future, it can focus on other projects in the biology field. The conservative value that it can create in 10 years is estimated to be 2 trillion US dors!¡± Even the Rothschild family, the financial Empire in the world, would not be immune to this amount of money. Not to mention trillions, even if it was tens of billions of dors, businessmen would lose their humanity andw! ¡°You want to use the Army?¡± the Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Europe¡¯s new Lord smiled.¡± 20% of the permanent shares will belong to you, but we have another request. We hope that one of the five legends, the Duke of the God of swords, can help!¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±He hasn¡¯t been involved in worldly affairs for twenty years. It¡¯ll be difficult to get him to help!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. ¡± The Lord of Europe smiled.

 Chapter 873

    <h4>Chapter 873: His Excellency the Duke</h4>

    The Queen was surprised,¡±Oh?¡± Could it be that you have a way to make the sword God take action? To be honest, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him. After all, he¡¯s our national treasure. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s never a free lunch in the sky, there¡¯s always a loss when there¡¯s a gain. Not to mention, with the strength of the sword God, who do you think can defeat the deviant Corp, Queen?¡± The Queen snorted and said,¡±why didn¡¯t you Knights of the Round Table make a move?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that my MI6 is useless. I heard that most of your Knights have died, and only five of you are left to protect the Lord. If you die again, cloffi, Childe, Morgan, Africa, and you will have no good bodyguards. You must feel bad for feather, but let me tell you, the God of swords is thest individual backing of my royal family. If it weren¡¯t for him, do you crazy people still have any respect for me?¡± ¡°You must be joking. The United Kingdom Royal family is the belief of the entire Western world in Europe. The entire Europecks cultural beliefs. Your existence can make Europe more cohesive. So, no matter how stupid we are, we will not act recklessly, right?¡± The Lord of Europe smiled. ¡°You also know the status of the royal family in the European people?¡± The old woman sneered.¡±Then you shouldn¡¯t have meddled in our government. I know that the royal family has been stripped of power, but don¡¯t even think about the royal family¡¯sst trump card, the God of swords. He has been by my side and protected me for more than sixty years. I won¡¯t let him take the risk. I should give him a chance to live in hister years.¡± The Lord of Europeughed.¡±You¡¯re a kind King. Don¡¯t you know that the royal family caused today¡¯s situation because of your kindness?¡± The Queen raised her eyebrows. The Lord of Europe did not provoke her. ¡°25%! This is the capital society¡¯s limit. Anyway, the deviant Corp has already been led to Ennd by us. If you don¡¯t agree, then we have no way to drive them out. You can think of a way yourself, why don¡¯t you cooperate and think about it?¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes were slightly moved when she heard 25%. After saying so much, it was actually just that the benefits were not enough. Since the capital society, who was an old hand in financial wealth, estimated 2 trillion, it couldn¡¯t be wrong. In other words, he could create a fortune of 500 billion US dors for her within 10 years! If she died, the next Crown Prince would have a great future with this money! She would be the most creative person in the Queen¡¯s history. The Queen said,¡¯you haven¡¯t told me how to get the God of swords to attack. Ever since he became one of the five legendary Masters more than 30 years ago, he had been living in seclusion. Usually, he only studied his swordsmanship, and almost no longer involved himself in any political or Social Affairs. In this world, the most difficult person to make the five legendary Masters take action is sword God. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to cooperate, but to be honest, this old friend of mine who has followed and protected me for a lifetime has already reached this level and no longer listens to me. ¡± ¡°But he was still full of love for this country.¡± The Lord of Europe said,¡±otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been protecting the royal family all this time.¡± This time, the deviant Corp has arrived in Ennd and is still running amok, I believe he won¡¯t turn a blind eye to it and not make a move to expel them. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. ¡± ¡°In his eyes, only swordsmanship is above all else,¡± the Queen said with a bitter smile. ¡°What if the final destination of the deviant Corp¡¯s pursuit is the residence of the sword God?¡± The Lord of Europe smiled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The Queen narrowed her eyes. ¡°The final destination of this woman, Lin chuxue, is not our territory. We know they are fishing, and they actually have the strength to take this woman away, but they didn ¡®t. They are very good at casting a long line to catch the big fish. The former Lord of the Wei nation, my former Abu Dhabi, left a tail behind and his entire family was killed, so we have learned to be smart. The Lord will not show up and participate in anything again, unless the deviant Corp ispletely out of the water. Only then would the exalts reveal themselves and start a war to hunt down the entire world! Just like what you said, there aren¡¯t many Knights left to protect us, so it¡¯s better to be more cautious. ¡± The Queen understood.¡±For this, the final destination you set is the base camp of the God of swords? He wants to use the sword God¡¯s hand to kill the deviant Corp. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, at present, there are only two people in the world who can make the Knights fear them andpete with the deviant Corp leader. One was a Vatican Bishop! But he doesn¡¯t want to be with us, and we can¡¯t order him around, so only Mr. God of swords can help us. We know that the God of swords likes peace and quiet, and if his territory is invaded, coupled with the arrogant nature of the deviant Corp, the God of swords will definitely punish him. We don¡¯t need him to kill them all, as long as we can defeat the deviant Corp leader, the rest of the small fries won¡¯t be a problem, and we will naturally have a way to clean it up. At that time, the stalemate between thend of mercenaries and the United States will be won without a fight! We don¡¯t even care about Kush without his teeth. ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already arranged everything, why are you still here to talk to me?¡± The Queen sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t say that,¡± The Lord of Europeughed.¡±We are also afraid that Mr. God of swords will be unhappy with us if he knows that we have used him. So, we hope that the Queen canmunicate with him after this. Although he is no longer loyal to the royal family, he still has feelings for you. He will still have to give you face if you say something.¡± The Queen narrowed her eyes at him with deep meaning.¡±You have the Duke with you, so why are you afraid of the God of swords? If it wasn¡¯t for him and his family behind you, I really had the courage to follow Hitler and kill you all!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the status of a Duke? Why would he fall out with sword God for us? Don¡¯t say anything out of anger. The overall situation has been set for decades. The sun never sets is already history. People should look forward. In other words, if not for the presence of the God of swords, your family would have been history!¡± The Queen¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here to make a fortune out of harmony. There¡¯s no need to be so angry. I¡¯m here today to inform you that if the Duke were to personally make a move, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have a bad opinion of you. To be honest, the deviant Corp has already touched the fundamental interests of the capital society, and the Duke is very angry, but because the deviant Corp leader has been in the dark, it¡¯s hard for him to make a move, and we can¡¯t let the Duke worry about it anymore, or else the existence of the capital society would be meaningless. If we trouble him with such a small matter, we deserve to be killed and our entire Alliance disintegrated. ¡± ¡°I rather hope that all of you will be killed. That way, my monarch will be able to return to its former glory.¡± The Queen sneered. ¡°With the Duke around, your wish will note true for centuries.¡± The Lord of Europe smiled. The Queen thought of the Duke and felt a sense of defeat. Once, there was a person who became someone¡¯s servant. A hundred yearster, this person¡¯s family developed and became a huge financial family. They were the Childe family! And the master they had been loyal to for generations had the title of ¡°the Duke of Xuanji.¡± Freemasonry then established seven parts of the world from Childe! Childe became the Duke¡¯s spokesperson, and strictly speaking, the Freemasonry belonged to that Duke.

 Chapter 874 - Sword God Xius

    <h4>Chapter 874: Sword God Xius</h4>

    It was located in one of the densest forests in Ennd¡¯s retro mountains and rivers. There was a wooden house and a garden of flowers on all sides. It was hard to believe that a Western world could have a building with Chinese Feng Shui specifications. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that a Chinese lived here. However, the owner who woke up before dawn every day was an authentic British with a white beard and blue eyes. He basked in the warm morning sun under the peach forest with his eyes closed. The rain fell on his face, but he was unmoved. This man was Seuss, one of the five legendary warriors who had reached the top at a young age. The door of the wooden house opened, and an old man of the same age walked out. He was an old European man. He was dressed in the White robe of the Supreme Court. He stretched his back and walked down the stairs. Seussughed with her back to him.¡±The assistant isn¡¯t even helping him. Isn¡¯t he afraid of hurting his back by walking up the stairs?¡± ¡°If I bring my assistant here, I¡¯ll be showing off too much.¡± The slightly bald old man in white robes smiled as he walked down the stairs. ¡°If your believers knew that you encountered trouble here, wouldn¡¯t they curse me to death?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You just want tough at my legs, don¡¯t you? it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve regressed, but I¡¯m in a different position from you. I have things to do every day, and I have to take care of a country.¡± The white-robed old man said. Xius sneered,¡±Vatican? that small country of yours? It won¡¯t be chaotic even if you don¡¯t take care of it. Even if there¡¯s a riot in Europe, it won¡¯t affect that ce. It¡¯s thest Pure Land of faith for the Westerners in Europe, so you don¡¯t have to watch over it every day. ¡± The old man in the White robe pouted.¡±That¡¯s true. However, I heard that there¡¯s a mysterious organization recently. I like their character.¡± ¡°The deviant Corp?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it too?¡±the white-robed man smiled. Seuss turned to look at his old friend and asked,¡±¡±You want to reform them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯ll look even more noble if I do this?¡± Seuss: ¡°don¡¯t waste your time. You can¡¯t change them. Just like you can¡¯t change me.¡± ¡°Not necessarily, even those inhumane mercenaries and war thugs have to listen to me when they see me. Since even they have a bottom line of faith in their hearts, I think we can still fight for this group of deviant Corp. They seem to be the most troublesome organization in the world.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s capital society?¡± Xiusughed.¡±Why don¡¯t you say that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just earning money,¡±the white-robed man replied. Seuss said,¡±how many people died behind this money? Childe, for example. How many wars did he instigate in order to get rich?¡± Even now, there are as many people who kill for money as there are hairs on an ox. Money is the source of evil. Why don¡¯t I see you, the sect master, convert the money?¡± Seuss paced in the yard and shook his head.¡±¡±You¡¯re right. Those war thugs may still have a bottom line in their hearts. At least they know how to protect their families and children, so they have no choice but to fight back with guns. But do you believe that those capitalists who respect you on the surface can stab you in the back when they are ruthless? To be honest, I don¡¯t want you to change people like the deviant Corp, and you can¡¯t change them, just like you can¡¯t change me. ¡± The white-robed man said,¡±you¡¯re different. You have a grudge that you can¡¯t let go of in your heart. This grudge has filled your entire brain, so you gave up on worldly troubles and only wanted to take revenge for your defeat back then. People like you are the most difficult to teach me. If a person is determined to turn ck, even God can¡¯t save him! This is also the reason why I¡¯m unable to catch up to you. It¡¯s not that I¡¯mzy, but you¡¯re just too cruel to yourself. In this era, who still uses a knife and a gun?¡± ¡°This is not resentment, it¡¯s ideal.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have achieved what I have today,¡± Theus said.¡±I wonder how the guy who defeated me back then is doing now.¡± ¡°Your dream is too scary. To be honest, I¡¯ve always instilled Chicken Soup for the Soul in people¡¯s minds, saying that ¡®there¡¯s nothing that a person can¡¯t do if he¡¯s hard on himself¡¯. But after seeing you, I feel that my Chicken Soup for the Soul is going to be ¡®poisonous chicken soup¡¯. This is because people will take shortcuts for sess.¡± Seuss didn¡¯t say anything. As he walked, he picked up a wooden stick and hit a thick bamboo. Bang! The dried-up wooden strip did not break, but the thick bamboo suddenly broke. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Is this the man and sword as one you were talking about?¡± the white-robed man eximed in admiration. Xius nodded.¡±My swordsmanship was wrong. I was arrogant, and I was humiliated by that man. He said that my swordsmanship couldn¡¯t even beat the Japanese¡¯s trash, so I shouldn¡¯t havee out to insult my swordsmanship. I wasn¡¯t angry about the defeat, but he humiliated my Dao!¡± The white-robed man: ¡°but in the end, you still went to China and stole a lot of sword techniques. You even stole a lot of sword techniques from the Wei nation in Japan. I¡¯m afraid no one knows that those lost secret Arts are with you, right?¡± Seuss didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. ¡°I¡¯m just using it as a reference, but that bastard was right, my swordsmanship is indeed unorthodox, and I¡¯m not worthy of being called the number one Grandmaster of Kendo United Kingdom. I¡¯ve been carrying this name for decades, and I feel ashamed every time I hear it. So, in order to live up to my name, I¡¯ve been living in seclusion here to practice my Kendo. However, that bastard has gone missing. I¡¯ve asked the Mi6 agents to help me look for him all these years, but there has been no news. ¡± Seuss raised the stick in his hand and said,¡±¡±Man and sword as one, even he couldn¡¯t reach this level back then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember his name?¡±the white-robed elder asked. ¡°How could I possibly forget?¡± ¡°Back then, when our eight-Kingdom Alliance invaded their Imperial City, their Imperial Guards were defeated by me one after another. At this time, a man stood up. His name is Zhang chenfeng,¡± Xie He said bitterly. At that time, I was already a legendary master, and I thought that I was almost invincible. Even the Japanese Warriors at that time felt inferior to me. At that time, Zhang chenfeng defeated me within 100 moves in front of the eight countries, so I didn¡¯te out to embarrass myself again. It¡¯s been decades since I forgot about it. ¡± ¡°If he was as old as you, he might have died. You¡¯re almost a hundred years old. You¡¯ve closed your eyes andid to rest. Why do you have to keep such a strong obsession? why do you have to be sad?¡± Seuss didn¡¯t say anything. He threw the stick away and walked into his cabin with his hands behind his back. This was a person with a lot of resentment. ¡°That¡¯s why I said I can¡¯t f * cking change you. ¡± The old man muttered behind him. (Today¡¯s Chapter 3 will be updated at about 5 p.m. I¡¯m going out to take my child for a physical examination. I¡¯ll type it immediately when Ie back.)

 Chapter 875 - Human Navigator

    <h4>Chapter 875: Human Navigator</h4>

    A Mercedes-Benz MPV drove out of London, and in the car, Lin chuxue was scanned from head to toe with a scanner. Lin chuxue¡¯s hands were tied as she sat in the chair, looking at them in disdain. ¡°We had no choice. We just wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t have a tracking device on you. It was all for our own safety. After all, the person who came to save you was not ordinary.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can just let me go.¡± Lin chuxue said in disdain. The Man in the ck Suit ignored her and said to the driver,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. She doesn¡¯t have any tracking devices on her.¡± The driver nodded, and the few of them went to a ce to transfer to another bus. There were already other fully armed guards in the car, and after they took Lin chuxue in, they were like cicadas that had left their shells to go to their next destination. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be followed this time.¡± A soldier looked at the scenery outside the car with lingering fear. ¡°Why are you so afraid? This Is Ennd. We can¡¯t beat them, but can¡¯t we just hide from them?¡± One of the soldiersughed at the man. This guy was the police officer in charge of bringing Lin chuxue over, and he said with a worried face,¡±¡±You guys haven¡¯t been to the scene, and you didn¡¯t think the deviant Corp was awesome before because you didn¡¯te into contact with it. I¡¯ve seen the scene this time, 15 MI6 agents all died! Other than a passer-by who captured a deviant corp member using a paragliding to fly over, there were no other clues. On the highway, a sniper took care of a group of people in high speed, blowing up two cars and four people in them. Two of them had their heads missing, and one of them had a leg missing, but the point is, these people are all dead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. After all, it¡¯s the deviant Corp. I heard that their members are all top extreme Masters. Some are good at hiding, some are good at sniping, and some are world-ss Special Forces in closebat. The key is that any action of these people is perfectly nned and they never expose themselves.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they¡¯ve already surrounded the sniper¡¯s position? Did you catch that one?¡± One of the agents asked curiously. Someone in the know shook his head. ¡°When the house with the sniper was surrounded, there was no sign of the sniper. The intelligence Department was still puzzled about this. ording to the feedback from the colleagues on the highway, it was only a minute away from the encirclement, but when they rushed over, the 11th floor where the sniper was was was empty. There was no safe escape device nearby at all. It was very strange how the person escaped from the 11th floor in half a minute. However, ording to our colleagues at the front line, a one-meter-wide pit was found on thewn at the side of the building. ording to the footprints left in the pit, they found that it was human footprints. ¡± At this time, a very rational agentughed and asked,¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me that the sniper jumped down from the 11th floor? Are you sure people won¡¯t die after jumping down? If I remember correctly, the third floor is already the limit for an extreme athlete. 11th floor? you broke your legs. ¡± ¡°The experts said that apart from this exnation, there was no other way to exin how the sniper disappeared from the building they surrounded in half a minute.¡± ¡°Is he still a human?¡± Some people expressed that they were unwilling to ept the results of this analysis. In fact Mali had really jumped down from the 11th floor. But was he really fine? That was impossible. In any case, the moment he jumped down, his legs were numb, and he had to roll and crawl to avoid the pursuit of the police who had surrounded the building. When Chekhov and the others went to visit Mali, Mario almost pulled out the needle and thread and fought with him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Diesel looked at Mali and asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. Mali pointed at Chekhov and said angrily,¡±¡±Ask this dog thief! I thought he was going to take me to show off, but he flew by himself. I almost broke my leg and got caught red-handed. ¡± Chekhov peeled an Apple and stuffed it into Mali¡¯s mouth.¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll let you perform next time.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have to be so extreme. If this bastard didn¡¯t ask me to keep firing to attract the attention of those people and give him some time to kill them, I wouldn¡¯t have had less than a minute to evacuate.¡± V gave him a thumbs up and said,¡±11th floor!¡± You¡¯re awesome! How¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s broken. ¡± Mali rolled his eyes at them. Lin Dong came out from the backstage with a medicine to give Mali an injection. ¡°Master said that if you do this again, you¡¯ll have to go back and ept your punishment. Every n is ruined by you. We¡¯re a team with limited members. No one is allowed to get into trouble or get caught.¡± Lin Dong said. At this moment, Li Wei¡¯s phone had a signal. He smiled.¡±Time to work. Sister-inw has been brought to this ce. Who will go this time?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Mali raised his hand. Li Wei red at him and said,¡±you¡¯re going to die?¡± Let¡¯s recuperate. ¡± ¡°Raise my ass, it¡¯s my turn to go on stage, right?¡± Mali was speechless and felt like he had been tricked by Chekhov. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? there are still other brothers. It¡¯ll be your turn once you¡¯ve recovered. ¡± As Li Wei spoke, he looked at diesel and V and said,¡±¡±Who¡¯s going?¡± Diesel immediately stood up and showed his sharp ws. V immediately pulled him to the side.¡±¡±It¡¯s very dangerous for you to not have bullet protection in broad daylight. It¡¯s not good for you to fight. You¡¯re more suitable for assassinations at night. I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Then V will go,¡± Li Wei said. Diesel didn¡¯t argue and returned to his seat. Li Wei handed the phone to V.¡±This is the signal point that Big Brother Cheng will send out every minute. You can catch up with them and make your move.¡± V nodded, picked up his phone, and went out. Lin chuxue indeed didn¡¯t have any signal on her, so the problem wasn¡¯t her at all, but Xu Cheng! No one noticed that Xu Cheng was closely following Lin chuxue. Every time Lin chuxue changed cars, he would follow her from the top of the car. It could be said that he was the living human navigation system! No matter how those special agents tried to detect Lin chuxue, they wouldn¡¯t know that they were exposing their position every second. V¡¯s current gene level had already started from being able to use the pangolin¡¯s spikes and armor on his hands and feet. His back and chest had also been gradually excavated to reveal the armor-piercing protective shell. V went out and randomly found a sports car on the side of the road. He broke the car window with a punch, then went in and pulled out the wire, started the car, and rode towards the signal point on the phone. On the bus that was escorting Lin chuxue, Xu Cheng was lying on it with his hands on his head. He looked at the blue sky and couldn¡¯t help but smoke a cigarette.

 Chapter 876 - Lin chuxueâ€™s subtle position

    <h4>Chapter 876: Lin chuxue¡¯s subtle position</h4>

    Lin chuxue was going to be the cannon fodder, and Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t convince her, but he wouldn¡¯t really leave her alone. So, Xu Cheng would lurk around Lin chuxue and follow her until the person who nned this case finally surfaced, and that was when he would make his move. But if he let them take his woman away so easily, it wouldn¡¯t be the style of the deviant Corp. The other party would probably think that this matter was too simple, so the members of the deviant Corp woulde out and kill the others as an example. Kill until the other party is afraid, kill until no one dares to touch this woman again! In fact, this matter could have been very simple, but the difficult part was that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have any information on the capital society at all. If he knew who the core bosses of their organization were, he would have just killed his way over there. There was no need to throw stones at them. Simrly, the capital society didn¡¯t know what kind of organization the deviant Corp was, or they would have already used their Army to destroy you! The two were both in the process of testing each other out and groping around, but without using the military or National forces, it was obvious that the deviant Corp¡¯s individual strength had the upper hand. This was also what Xu Cheng was nning at the beginning. The deviant Corp must not be exposed, and once exposed, they would be hunted down by the National forces, so they could only hide. This was also why when Mario was about to be caught, he immediately jumped down from the 11th floor to escape even if it meant breaking his leg, because once he was caught ... If they were studied or interrogated, the secrets of the deviant Corp would more or less be known. The Freemasonry side wasn¡¯t stupid. The remaining four supremacies had already gone into hiding, and they wouldn¡¯t do it themselves. They would let the people below do it. They knew that even the Knights around them couldn¡¯t protect them now. Since the few times they fought with the deviant Corp, the individual soldiers they were so proud of no longer had an advantage. Since they had fallen out, they had to kill the other party, but the most tricky problem was that they knew very little about the deviant Corp, and the intelligence personnel in thend of mercenaries couldn¡¯t collect any information, and most of the intelligence personnel who went there to inquire about the deviant Corp were probably dead. In this case, their higher-ups would also panic. After all, the deviant Corp had killed quite a number of higher-ups, the Wei nation Lord was killed, and the Abu Dhabi royal family was killed in their own pce. There was also a live broadcast of him killing a Korean diplomat. How could this be An Ordinary Killer? he was even more abnormal than the assassins they trained to assassinate world-ss figures. So, they were also afraid and wouldn¡¯t act rashly in person anymore, but the deviant Corp had to be eliminated. At this time, if they couldn¡¯t find him, would they just let them find him? This was obviously impossible. These people were big shots, and they were all public figures who often went out. Compared to them looking for the deviant Corp, it was easier for the deviant Corp to find them, so if this continued, it would be disadvantageous for the capital society, so they had to get rid of the deviant Corp as soon as possible. Therefore, Lin chuxue could only be the only breakthrough. If they didn¡¯t find her, there was no way to find the deviant Corp and blow them out, so no matter how shameless they were, this was the only way. Xu Cheng was also aware of this, which meant that they did a good job of hiding things. This was also why he told the members that they couldn¡¯t just randomly find a partner and could do whatever they wanted, but they couldn¡¯t tell anyone their secrets. At first, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t tell Lin chuxue because he didn¡¯t want to break the rules, but Lin chuxue¡¯s performance was recognized by many members, and they allowed her to be a member of the deviant Corp. However, the helpless Lin chuxue would still be a breakthrough. Just like she said, since she couldn¡¯t keep running away and living like a prison, then she had to make her breakthrough a little more valuable, even if it meant sacrificing herself. Xu Cheng knew that Lin chuxue wanted to get the approval of her brothers, because she still cared about the scene when Chekhov and Mario scolded her for being a useless flower vase. He would have to take this step sooner orter. If Lin chuxue wasn¡¯t ruthless enough, then it would indeed be difficult for her to gain a foothold in the deviant Corp. However, her genes were already a part of the deviant Corp, and it was impossible to leave her behind. Xu Cheng also wanted his woman to integrate into the team, and although he didn¡¯t have to do that, he could just take her away and leave without caring about his brothers, but he couldn¡¯t do that. They were a group of people who went through life and death with him, and he had already taken the lead. There¡¯s no turning back. Can you take a woman to have fun? It can¡¯t! He wasn¡¯t that kind of person, so he agreed to Lin chuxue¡¯s request to do something for the team. Lin chuxue made the right move, because her decision did make many brothers show more respect and approval for her. If she wasn¡¯t strong enough and had a woman¡¯s body, it would be difficult to instill the gene body discovery ability in her in the future. She might even die from the gene fusion. Xu Cheng could use his position as themander to make Lin chuxue follow him, but in that case, Lin chuxue would be a burden to the deviant Corp, which would be equivalent to harming the entire deviant Corp. Even if he could protect Lin chuxue on his own and not need the help of the deviant Corp brothers, that wouldn¡¯t do. The other brothers needed him as the leader to help them fight for a home that belonged to the deviant Corp in the future. Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t die, and they wouldn¡¯t leave him behind. Under these conditions, these brothers could only recognize Lin chuxue as their leader. But would Lin chuxue agree? She couldn¡¯t! So, she had to make a concession and not make things difficult for her husband, Xu Cheng, or his group of brothers. Lin chuxue was still a little concerned about Xu Cheng. Because from the beginning to the end, Xu Cheng never took her out to face people in a proper manner. The only time was when he took her out to meet the five old men and a group of friends he knew in the capital. However, as a soldier, Xu Cheng never mentioned or introduced her to those friends who went through life and death with him. Some people said that if you wanted to enter his life, you had to enter his circle of friends. Even if it was a group of bad friends, at least it meant that you had been recognized. Lin chuxue was proud, ever since she was young. So, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to stay by Xu Cheng¡¯s side as a flower vase and be talked about behind his back by the people around him. So, why was it that when she found out that she became a burden to Xu Chengst time, she could only choose to die to prove it? This time, Xu Cheng said that there was no way out. At first, she didn¡¯t know the capital society¡¯s ability, but since they could use the country¡¯s top security Department, it meant that the situation was indeed very serious. She knew that MI6 was only under the control of the Queen, but those people could use them, which was enough to show that they had great ability! But no matter if she was Dead or Alive, she really wanted to fight side by side with Xu Cheng. Since she was already brought out, she had no way out. At least she felt that she still had some value, even if she was just cannon fodder. The bus moved quickly on the road. There were ten armed special police officers and five MI6 agents in the car, and a sports car drove over from the back of the road.

 Chapter 877 - I actually forgot to say hello

    <h4>Chapter 877: I actually forgot to say hello</h4>

    Because the bus¡¯s Windows were all rolled down to prevent Lin chuxue from knowing where she was being taken, they had a privacy design on the bus, so they couldn¡¯t see the outside from the inside, which also led to them not noticing a sports car behind the bus. V used the auxiliary speed setting function, then picked up a doll mask and put it on. He put on gloves on his hands, and sharp spikes grew out. This way, others wouldn¡¯t see that the spikes grew out of his flesh and would think that they were specially made boxing gloves. He jumped onto the back of the bus and stuck his two spikes into the steel te. He hung himself behind the bus and followed it. The sports car behind him slowed down slowly since no one was driving it. In the end, it was left on the road and no one cared about it. V slowly cut open the bus¡¯s rear window with the thorn de that grew out of his hand. Then, dense thorn des grew out of his fist, like a boxing glove with thorns. He punched the center of the ss, and the ss shattered with a sound. The agents and special police officers in the car were all rmed. They raised their guns and fired wildly at the broken ss. After V broke the ss, he was dragged to the car and hung there. Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body was hidden in the front of the car, because he guessed that these guys would definitely shoot at the roof. Sure enough, this group of people ran to the back window of the car, which was already wide open. After seeing that there was no one, they subconsciously thought that the person was on the roof of the car, so they aimed at the roof and swept wildly. Bang Bang Bang. The bullet had a strong pration, and it even left a pair of bullet holes on the roof of the car. Fortunately, Xu Cheng had already jumped to the front of the car. He didn¡¯t need to think to guess what V was going to do, and he clenched his hands tightly. V was in his territory, and he used the bay in his hand to directly puncture a tire! Bang! The powerful pressure almost sent V flying. Fortunately, he had grown armor to protect himself. If it had been anyone else, they would have definitely been killed by the shock. He then quickly punctured the other wheel! After another burst of tires, the entire bus slowed down. Just like that, the group of police officers who were standing in a tight formation, waiting for their attention to be focused on finding V, suddenly lost their center of gravity and fell forward one by one. Lin chuxue was sitting on a chair, but fortunately, there was a chair to support her. However, the others were standing, so they were caught off guard, and most of them fell down. Then, the car swayed left and right, and even the police officers who were standing steadily could not hold onto it for a while. They were still caught off guard. At that moment, V rushed into the car, aimed at the two soldiers closest to the rear window, and stabbed them in the chest with a sharp thorn in one hand! Then, he put the two men together and let the police in front of him subconsciously shoot at him, all of which hit his colleague in the back. V pushed the two bodies forward and finally pushed the two bodies into three soldiers. Then, he aimed at one of the guys who was about to shoot, and a hand knife slid down, directly cutting off the entire arm of the soldier who was about to shoot. When the driver saw that the battle behind them was one-sided, he subconsciously stepped on the brakes to make V choke and not be able to make a move. V did fall forward due to the sudden braking, but he did a somersault with his hands in a very cool manner and continued to stand steadily. Then, he half-squatted and hit the legs of the two policemen in front of him with his hands! The two police officers had their legs amputated and immediately copsed. The five agents grabbed Lin chuxue and got out of the car, and Xu Cheng also got out. At that moment, the driver¡¯s priority was the five agents. When they got out of the car, he stepped on the gas and rushed forward, dragging V as far as he could. V was confined in the car and was still entangled with the other agents. Six agents had already lost their fight, and the remaining four fired at him. V didn¡¯t use any barriers anymore, and directly used his body to withstand their bullets, which caused sparks to fly. He walked over and saw one of them had his arm cut off. Thest four agents had their hands cut off. The whole car burst out with screams. The five secret agents heard the sound from afar and were both panicked and afraid. With their guns, they didn¡¯t care so much. They pointed their guns at a private car that wasing and said,¡±¡±We¡¯re the police. We¡¯re borrowing your car. ¡± The driver of the private car was so scared that he immediately got out of the car when he saw the gun. The five agents stuffed Lin chuxue into the car, but there weren¡¯t enough seats, so the others grabbed other private cars and sat down. At this time, Xu Cheng jumped onto the roof of the car that was holding Lin chuxue. His four limbs had cat characteristics, so they were very light and didn¡¯t make any sound, so the agents didn¡¯t notice at all. The sound from the bus had disappeared. The driver¡¯s neck was also cut off by V, and the 10 agents and the driver were all dead. V, covered in blood, came down from the bus and waved to a private caring towards him. When the private car saw him in this state and wearing a terrifying mask, it definitely wouldn¡¯t stop and would avoid him. Vughed bitterly. This wasn¡¯t giving him any face. He turned around and picked up a gun from the bus. Then, he pointed the gun at the windshield of a private car. This time, the car didn¡¯t dare to stop. V dragged the man out, got into the car, and threw the gun to the private car owner. He was wearing gloves, so no fingerprints would be left. ¡°You really want me to use such an ungentlemanly method!¡± V left the crime scene afterining. As for the five agents who escaped, he was toozy to chase them. ¡°I¡¯m so depressed. I didn¡¯t get to say hello to sister-inw.¡± After V sighed, he drove away at full speed. In the car holding Lin chuxue, one of the agents was about to break down. He was waiting for Lin chuxue to question him a little crazily,¡±¡±Tell me, how did they track us here? what method did you use to tip them off?¡± Lin chuxue looked at how anxious they were, but her face remained calm. ¡°Haven¡¯t we already searched? I don¡¯t have any detectors at all. When I boarded the ne and went through the security check, I already checked one. Just now, you guys checked another one. Are you questioning your professionalism?¡± At this time, the other agents had already made a phone call to the headquarters and shouted,¡±¡±We¡¯ve been caught, but we¡¯ve still been discovered, and someone¡¯s dead! Request for reinforcements, request for immediate reinforcements!¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, everyone at the headquarters looked at each other. ¡°This deviant Corp is very strange. How did they find out our whereabouts?¡± At this moment, a security guard asked,¡±¡±This is the question that the entire world¡¯s National Security Agency wants to know. Do you remember the Korean diplomat¡¯s murder? Their whereabouts seemed to have been exposed to the deviant Corp the whole time, do you think it¡¯s possible for them to use satellites?¡± ¡°Which country¡¯s satellite can use close-up as the naked eye? It¡¯s impossible in America. ¡± (There¡¯s another chapter at eight or nine in the evening)

 Chapter 878 - Iâ€™m going to kill someone, can you be more serious?

    <h4>Chapter 878: I¡¯m going to kill someone, can you be more serious?</h4>

    A few senior intelligence officers of MI6 were sitting in the conference room, all of them looking depressed. ¡°I can now understand the feelings of the Wei nation, Korea, and Abu Dhabi consortium. I always feel that everything you do in front of the deviant Corp will be superfluous, and they seem to always have a loophole toe in and disintegrate you. This time, no matter how I tried to counter-investigate, I couldn¡¯t escape the location where they found the hostage. So far, 15 elite agents have died just before they reached their destination. Let¡¯s talk about how we can stop their pursuit now.¡± At this time, a high-level intelligence officer said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t doubt the deviant Corp¡¯s strength at all now. To be honest, they can¡¯t see it, but they feel that it¡¯s everywhere. I even suspect that they have spies in our ce, otherwise I really can¡¯t figure out how they knew where Nicole was. We¡¯ve already used two methods to divert our attention, but we were still discovered. We¡¯ve checked Nicole¡¯s body again and again, even the tracker imnted in her skin. There¡¯s no possibility of the signal being exposed. To put it bluntly, the problem can¡¯t be with her. However, I have to deny this suspicion because I don¡¯t believe that they could have spies in the Wei nation, South Korea, and the Abu Dhabi consortium. The level of intelligence that can provide them can¡¯t be low. They overthrew my profession over the years, and I think this is the problem that the whole world can¡¯t figure out. ¡± ¡°Wait,¡± At this moment, an intelligence officer said,¡±¡±Do you guys think that the tracking device has been reced by an Ancient One?¡± ¡°What kind?¡± the intelligence officers frowned. ¡°For example, smell? Perhaps there is some kind of scent on Nicole¡¯s body?¡± ¡°You have a good imagination, but whose nose is better than a dog ¡®s? The police dogs could only catch up with the criminals by taking advantage of their scent within a limited time. However, when Nicole was in the car, any scent would be blown away by the wind. Most of the time, her scent was left in the car and even the police dogs could not find her. You¡¯re overthinking this. ¡± ¡°But we still have to try. Tell the people at the front line to find an incense master to evaluate Nicole¡¯s scent.¡± The phone call was made to the phone of the five people on the front line who were escaping with Lin chuxue. They had already taken refuge at the police station at the next stop, and they found a perfumer toe over and smell Lin chuxue¡¯s body. In the end, he concluded,¡±¡±There¡¯s no problem with this scent. It¡¯s from Chanelle No. 5 perfume.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± one of the agents frowned. The perfumer: ¡°please believe in my professionalism. Not only can I smell fragrances, but I can also smell the sweat on your bodies that you haven¡¯t showered for days. To be honest, this number 5 perfume can maintain the smell. Otherwise, the smell on your bodies will overshadow the smell.¡± The five agents were embarrassed. ¡°Then do you think there¡¯s any possibility that the criminal is using this perfume to lead the trail?¡± The agent asked the perfumer. The perfumer shook his head.¡±We can rule out this possibility. Even if a police dog uses this smell to track its target, it¡¯s impossible. First of all, it will smell the scent to the Chanel store London or to the women in the nightclubs.¡± The agent nodded and reported back to the headquarters. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re thinking too much and it¡¯s just a coincidence? Maybe they¡¯re just following us. Why don¡¯t we try again?¡± At this time, after hearing the feedback, the highest-ranking intelligence director said to his subordinates,¡±¡±This time, it¡¯s wless. Let¡¯s see if we can still be found.¡± The higher-ups could only do this because they were also helpless. The director directly ordered the people at the front line,¡±¡±Their mission is over. During this period, everyone¡¯s mobile phone andmunication devices will be temporarily detained, including the people who cooperate and lock them up. Listen, it¡¯s not that they made a mistake, but we need this mission to be more perfect, understand? We will arrange for a new batch of special agents to escort Nicole. Additionally, we will also arrange for a new batch of security guards to protect her. ¡± ¡°yesir!¡±After the senior Inspector received the order, he went to the hall and gave instructions to his subordinates. The police immediately detained the five agents. The five agents were dumbfounded. Their mobile phones, guns, and allmunication equipment were confiscated, and they were locked up in temporary detention. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We received orders from our superiors. After this mission is over, you can leave. We don¡¯t know why, but this is a mission. Please cooperate.¡± Half an hourter, three new recruits who had just joined MI6 came to pick Lin chuxue up and escorted her into a private car. Then, the car drove to a ce and was converted into a taxi. The car had been reced with a fake license te, which meant that there would be five simr cars running around the city tonight. However, only one of the cars would be escorted by a guard car. The arrangement of the repeated car te number was separate from the escort and the car rental. The escort guard didn¡¯t drive a police car, but an ordinary MPV. The guards were all armed but dressed in in clothes. In other words, the five agents in the car didn¡¯t know that they were being escorted and protected by a guard car. In addition, the guards who were escorting them didn¡¯t know who was in the car in front of them. In addition, a third-party car had temporarily changed the photos of the five nearest car in the city to pass off as the real one. The purpose of doing this was to test if there was a mole in the police station. If there was a mole in the police station, then from the moment Lin chuxue was brought out of the police station, they changed cars midway. If there was a mole in the car, then he wouldn¡¯t know that there were five cars with the same number tonight. If he reported it, the deviant Corp might find the wrong target for revenge in these five cars, and then whether or not there was a mole would be exposed. Even if the deviant Corp found the right car that was escorting Lin chuxue, there were still armed guards following them in secret! These people would secretly execute the deviant Corp on the spot! At night. Li Wei received the signal from Xu Cheng¡¯s broadcast. ¡°Diesel, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Diesel turned his head and neck, stretched, and stood up excitedly to take the navigation phone from Li Wei, then went out. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll buy a KFC on the way.¡± Li Wei said. ¡°Why? I¡¯m not hungry, can I get you some?¡± Diesel asked curiously. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to pack it up for Big Brother Cheng. He¡¯s been following the car for the whole day, so he must be hungry.¡± Li Wei said. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± diesel said in realization.¡±I¡¯ll remember it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get a pizza while we¡¯re at it. ¡°Lin Dong looked up. Diesel¡¯s face darkened.¡±I¡¯m not a delivery man. That¡¯s enough.¡± Lin Dong: ¡°I¡¯m sending it to master¡¯s wife. She¡¯s probably hungry.¡± Diesel was speechless. We¡¯re going to kill people, can we be serious?¡±

 Chapter 879 - Give them a big gift

    <h4>Chapter 879: Give them a big gift</h4>

    In a business MPV, the undercover Elite United Kingdom Special Forces soldiers were all carrying guns and smoking in the car. One of the team members couldn¡¯t help but ask the team leader,¡±who¡¯s in that car?¡± Do you need so many of us to protect you?¡± Captain: ¡°I don¡¯t know. The higher-ups have ordered us to ensure that this car can reach its destination safely. If anyone interferes or attacks on the road, we will kill them unconditionally!¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious if the Queen is inside. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a rare asion to gather our most elite special Forces together,¡± one of the members said mischievously. ¡°Have you guys heard about the recent happenings?¡± the captain shook his head. ¡°You mean the deviant Corp?¡± The captain nodded with a serious expression.¡±¡±Many people died at MI6. Even now, the murderer is still out there.¡± ¡°I heard about it, but I still know a little about the deviant Corp. They¡¯re a very organized and disciplined group, and their motives and actions are very puzzling. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to achieve by offending so many people.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who they offended. Since they dared to provoke our country, there¡¯s no reason to let them leave alive.¡± A member said in a deep voice. The captain looked at the rental car in front of him.¡±I suspect that our mission this time is rted to the deviant Corp.¡± The other team members were shocked. There was worry, anticipation, and nervousness. Diesel, who was just lining up to buy pizza, received a message from Xu Cheng on his phone. ¡°There are 10 elite A-rank experts in an ambush on a business vehicle with the license te number ****. Be careful.¡± Xu Cheng was on top of the car, so he naturally saw what was going on in the minivan behind him. With his x-ray vision, he could tell that these people were elite-level from their equipment and body shape, so he immediately reported back. 10 A-ss elite special Forces, if they didn¡¯t have any bulletproof measures, diesel really couldn¡¯t beat them! If these people were unarmed, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all. The key was that he couldn¡¯t use armor pration as a shield like V. Compared to V, he was faster and had more explosive power, so his weakness was also obvious. V¡¯s speed and explosive power were much weaker than his, and his sharp ws were not something V couldpare to. If V was a warrior, then diesel was an assassin, so it was more suitable for him to act at night. However, against 10 elite special Forces, his mission had to change at thest minute. In the temporary base, everyone saw diesele back with KFC and pizza. Li Wei asked curiously,¡±¡±Why did youe back? Have youpleted the mission?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s an ambush on the other side. I need help.¡± Then, he handed the phone to Li Wei. Li Wei looked at the message sent bymander Xu Cheng and understood. Then, he handed it to Dulson and said,¡±¡±You go with diesel and give a big bomb gift to the Special Forces who ambushed us!¡± Dulson looked at the message and smiled.¡±¡±I know.¡± Diesel took KFC and pizza and set off with Dulson. The two of them first went to an abandoned junkyard in the suburbs of London and found an arms dealer. This guy was usually a beggar king who picked up garbage, but his other identity was the person-in-charge of a stronghold that smuggled firearms. He kept a lot of beggars and contracted all the garbage in London, but these beggars were actually his informants. In addition to smuggling arms, they also contracted some medicine! When diesel found this guy, he was still pretending to be pitiful, but diesel directly put the dagger on his neck and said,¡±¡±Give me an explosive that¡¯s enough to blow up an entire MPV.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± The beggar pretended to be frightened. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke with you.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a professional in this,¡± diesel said with a long face. Are you the police or the ck market?¡± The Pauper asked. ¡°Thetter, Saar introduced me,¡± Dulson said. ¡°Which Saar?¡± the beggar asked. Dulson,¡±what do you think?¡± How many of them are there in the Mexico gang Saar?¡± ¡°I need to make a call to confirm,¡± the beggar said, slightly surprised. ¡°Up to you. But hurry up and tell him that Mr. Fang wants it.¡± Dulson said. The beggar nodded and made an international long-distance call to Saar in Las Vegas. ¡°Hello? Miser, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Saar teased the beggar¡¯s nickname of ¡°never letting go of a single cent when picking up trash.¡± ¡°Boss Saar, let me ask you something. I have two people here who need something. They said that you introduced them?¡± ¡°I introduced you?¡± Saar smiled,¡±are you being held hostage?¡± If I say no, will you reject them?¡± ¡°I really wish you could say yes now,¡± the beggarughed bitterly,¡±because I was really being held to the neck with a knife.¡± Saar asked,¡±did the other party say anything?¡± What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°They said Mr. Fang wants it,¡± the beggar replied. ¡°Mr. Fang!¡± Saar was shocked.¡±Miser, just sell them whatever they want. You don¡¯t have to take the money. Come to Las Vegas next time. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± The Pauper heaved a sigh of relief.¡±It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not the police or Interpol. Will they give us anything they want?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll ask for too much and make you bankrupt?¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. Saar was disdainful.¡±With the little stock you have, the casino under my name can buy it all in a month. Cut the crap. Give them whatever they want. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± I¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m so F * cking envious of you for being able to clear your name and be a full-time employee. I hope that one day your casino will lose money and close down, so that you can turn over a new leaf and continue to be a pimp to me. ¡± The Pauper said disdainfully. ¡°That day will nevere,¡± Saar haughed.¡±I have the help of a noble.¡± After hanging up the phone, the beggar looked at diesel and the other man and asked,¡±¡±Do you guys want the instant explosion or the slow explosion type? I don¡¯t rmend using an immediate explosion because the power of the explosion can blow up a business car and may also affect the parties involved. I suggest using a C4 bomb, which is made up of slow-acting explosives. ¡± Dulson asked, how long does it take to explode? What about the range of the explosion?¡± The beggar: ¡°it can be made into a grenade device, and it will explode within three seconds. The range is veryrge, and the killing power is 20 square meters, but the fluctuation range can reach 100 square meters. The fluctuation alone can shatter ss that is two centimeters thick. If it¡¯s a human, it will cause tinnitus and a slight concussion. Judging by the distance, unless you want to be a human bomb, it¡¯s not feasible.¡± ¡°Three seconds,¡± diesel looked at Dulson and asked,¡±are you sure you won¡¯t hurt yourself?¡± The beggar: ¡°how can I not be injured? the range of the fluctuation is 100 meters!¡± If you¡¯re not careful, the car parts that exploded will hit you. ¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Dulson said. The pauper¡¯s eyelids twitched.

 Chapter 880

    <h4>Chapter 880: Shocking</h4>

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dulson looked at the beggar and said,¡±then I¡¯ll have one that explodes.¡± The Pauper looked at Dulson with fear, because in his eyes, Dulson was the kind of maniac who would blow up people! This kind of person was simple-minded, and one should not offend him. Otherwise, he would light up gunpowder and y scissors, paper, and stone with you. With the big bag of explosives, Dulson and diesel looked at the location of the mobile signal, then took a shortcut on the highway to catch up with the car. At night, the MI6 headquarters used the traffic images of various roads to keep an eye on the situation of the car andmercial vehicle. It had been three hours, and the car was about to leave London for the next city, but the deviant Corp still hadn¡¯t made a move. ¡°I think we¡¯re being too suspicious. He¡¯s not that omnipotent. The previous two times were probably because they were lucky.¡± At this moment, a more sensitive and suspicious high-level inspector said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. All five of them have the same license tes, but nothing happened to any of them. It¡¯s too normal. I feel like something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? we¡¯re not afraid that they won¡¯t be able to find the car, we¡¯re just afraid that they won¡¯t find it. We¡¯ve set up an ambush, and once the deviant Corp gets close to the car, we¡¯ll execute them on the spot!¡± Twenty minutester, diesel and Dulson were stuck on a slope at an intersection on the road that the car must pass by, and Dulson changed into a ck tights in the car. After all, it was night time, and his ck color was easier to hide in the dark. He saw a taxi drive past him, and the cell phone signal had beening from this car, so diesel knew that this was where his sister-inw was. Then, after the car, there was a business car that followed, and the license te just happened to be the one Xu Cheng gave him. Diesel gestured with his mouth at Dulson. Dulson held explosives in his hand, put on a Bandit hat, and got out of the car. He looked around to see that there were no surveince devices, and then ran. Suddenly, a ck shadow followed the car. On the main road, the lights were not very bright to begin with, so it was impossible to capture the dark figure of Dulson. His ck clothes were now one with the night! There were soldiers smoking in themercial vehicle. They were afraid that it would be too stuffy, so they rolled down the window to let the smoke dissipate a little. Dulson passed by the twomercial vehicles, and something suddenly fell in from the window. At this time, the 10 elites definitely reacted very quickly, but they were only curious about what had been thrown in. One second had passed since the bomb was thrown in, and two seconds had passed when the carriagended. When the Special Forces soldier quickly reached out to pick it up but didn¡¯t throw it out, three seconds had passed. ¡°BOOM! BOOM!¡± In the MI6 headquarters, a few dazed bosses saw a huge fire in a traffic video, and amercial vehicle was blown up into pieces! The originally dark road immediately burst into mes, and the car was blown into pieces. In the video, one could clearly see the shockwave of the explosion causing the nearby cameras to shake and crack. In the end, the video screen went ck. It was enough to imagine how shocking the scene was. This wave even affected the taxi in front of them, and the rear ss of the car shattered. Especially the sound of the explosion. Caught off guard, the three agents in the car were so frightened that they could not calm down. Lin chuxue was also shocked when she saw the huge fire behind the car. Seeing the ck screen on the video, the Mi6 bosses in themand room all stood up and stared at the screen in a daze. The first thought that came to their minds was fear! It was a feeling of powerlessness, like he was being yed around with by the deviant Corp. The 10 elite secret agents in the car were all top individual experts! They were all gathered together for this mission to snipe the deviant Corp, but with just one explosion, they were all gone. Not to mention the people, even the cars were blown to pieces, and the debris on the road was still burning. The cars that passed by the scene were all stopped by the side of the road. It could be seen that their car windows were shattered! However,pared to this, it was the fear in their hearts that the government could not appease. Silence. The meeting room was dead silent. Every Big Boss was covering their faces with their hands, their hearts heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll use the military to escort them. There¡¯s no other way,¡±the director said after a long time. ¡°I agree,¡± ¡°I agree.¡± At the scene of the highway. The agent who wanted to stop and observe the situation stepped on the brakes and looked back at the fire behind him. The order from his superior came through his headset.¡±Quickly leave that ce! Don¡¯t turn back!¡± The agent driving the car felt that something was wrong and immediately stepped on the gas pedal. At this time, Diesel¡¯s car was walking slowly on the side of the road. He opened the front passenger door, and not long after, a ck shadow came in. It was Dulson. He closed the door casually and exchanged seats with diesel. Diesel put on the doll mask and got out through the skylight. Taking advantage of the area where all the video surveince was broken, he quickly got rid of the agent in the car! Dulson started to step on the gas and catch up with the car, and diesel squatted on the skylight, watching the distance between the cars get closer and closer. He jumped up with all his might and directly jumped onto the back of the car in front. The rear ss of the car was shattered by the bomb, so it was basically an open door. There were two agents sitting in the back holding Lin chuxue in the middle, and diesel jumped on the back of the car, and two sharp des directly stabbed into the back of the two agents ¡®heads from behind, taking their lives on the spot! The driver saw diesel from the rearview mirror and was shocked. He stepped on the gas pedal hard, and the car shot out. Diesel lost his bnce and fell from the top of the car, rolling on the ground. Dulson glided past him and dragged diesel into the car with one hand, his movements smooth and fluid. After the car was in position, he continued to chase the taxi in front. Lin chuxue saw that the two agents beside her had died with their eyes wide open, and she was a little scared. Compared to her, the agent driver was about to go crazy. As he drove, he picked up hismunication device and shouted crazily,¡±¡±We¡¯re being watched. I¡¯m going to die. Emergency support. Headquarters, emergency support!¡± When this guy saw the car behind him catch up, it was as if the god of death was approaching. He was so scared that he cried and stepped on the gas pedal. He wished that the car could be a little more powerful. ¡°F*CK! F*CK!¡±He could only spit vulgarities to vent and divert his panic.

 Chapter 881

    <h4>Chapter 881: I lose if I hit</h4>

    Seeing that the car behind them was about to catch up, the driver couldn¡¯t care less. He suddenly stepped on the brakes, opened the back door, and pulled Lin chuxue out. This was hisst life-saving straw, and he had no other choice. After Lin chuxue was pulled out, the agent had a gun pointed at her forehead. The agent knew that his broken car wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun the sports car, so he had a n in his mind and could only temporarily threaten Lin chuxue to protect himself. Before diesel and Dulson¡¯s car even got close to the agent, Lin chuxue was in front of them. They pointed their guns at her head, pulled the trigger, and shouted,¡±¡±I¡¯ll kill her if you take one more step!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Themand center was anxious. The higher-ups had instructed that this woman must be kept alive. ¡°I need backup. Only then can I control the situation. Otherwise, I will die, they will take my people away, and the mission will fail.¡± ¡°How much more time do you need?¡± the agent asked the headquarters. ¡°They¡¯re almost there. You must hold on. This woman can¡¯t be taken away by them.¡± ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why I can only do this.¡± The agent said in a low voice and pulled the trigger of his pistol to let the two people opposite him know that he was not joking. Diesel and Dulson stayed in the car and didn¡¯te out. They just watched the agent nervously step back a little. This Special Agent hostage-taker was very professional. He covered his vital parts with Lin chuxue¡¯s body, and the exposed parts weren¡¯t enough to kill him. ¡°Do you think this guy can survive?¡± Diesel smiled and asked Dulson beside him. ¡°You can kill it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll hurt sister-inw?¡± Dulson frowned, afraid that diesel would take the risk. Dieselughed.¡±I¡¯m guessing that Big Brother Cheng wouldn¡¯t let him live after what he did to sister-inw.¡± The two sides confronted each other for about 10 minutes, and the agent¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. His forehead to the fingers of the arm holding the gun were all covered in sweat, and it was enough to show how nervous he was at the moment. He didn¡¯t even dare to expose his head for fear of being shot by the other party. He could only hide behind Lin chuxue and raise Lin chuxue¡¯s palm to see if the other party moved. If the other party wanted to shoot at his eyes, they would definitely shoot through Lin chuxue¡¯s palm, and he was confident that these people wouldn¡¯t do that. At that moment, the military helicopters and police cars from the headquarters arrived from afar. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. ¡± Diesel said to Dulson. Dulson nodded, turned the steering wheel, and stepped on the gas towards the road in front. The characteristics of the sports car came out at this time. It would take some time for the helicopter to catch up from a long distance. By the time they caught up, the people in the sports car would probably be gone. Seeing the car leave, the agent¡¯s legs almost gave out. The police cars arrived one after another and sealed off the road. They disposed of the bodies and the scene of the explosion. After the agent handed Lin chuxue over to another officer, the officer said to him,¡±¡±You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± The agent heaved a sigh of relief. He kept swallowing his saliva and taking in deep breaths. He had almost suffocated during the ten minutes of confrontation. After Lin chuxue was taken away by the other police officers, the culprit agent who held Lin chuxue hostage didn¡¯t even notice that he had entered Chekhov¡¯s sniper scope! Chekhov had already locked onto him with his sniper rifle from a distance, and the corners of his mouth curled up.¡±¡±If you want to me someone, me yourself for being too rough just now. The leader is very angry!¡± Then, he pulled the trigger. Just as the police surrounded the scene and were busy taking stock of themotion, just when the agent thought that he had just brushed past death and saved his life with his wisdom, just when he thought that the majority of the people had arrived and it was rtively safe, a gunshot broke the silence of the night. It was thest song of the night after the explosion just now. When a bullet went through the agent¡¯s head, it also became hisst song! The officer who was patting the agent to calm him down did not expect that the agent¡¯s head would be pierced right in front of his eyes. Fresh blood sttered all over his face, and he was dumbfounded. ¡°Sir, get down. There¡¯s a sniper.¡± The first thing the soldiers did was to push the officer away and hide behind the car. ¡°Attention, Air Force,¡± someone picked up amunicator.¡±There¡¯s a sniper within a thousand meters in our 70-degree direction.¡± The military helicopter that was going to chase Dulson and diesel had no choice but to turn around and chase Chekhov, who was the closest. Diesel and Dulson both heard the gunshots in the night sky, and diesel smiled.¡±¡±See, I guessed that the agent was dead for sure. I think big Brother Cheng¡¯s text was already sent to Chekhov when he strangled sister-inw. We were in a confrontation for about ten minutes, and it was easy for the godly driver Chekhov to get here. We took twenty minutes to get here, and ten minutes is enough for his technology. Believe me, these two helicopters might not be able to catch up with Chekhov, and he¡¯ll show them what speed and passion are. ¡± ¡°Great,¡± Dulson said.¡±He¡¯s attracted thebat helicopters.¡± Diesel: ¡°this military helicopter is useless. Chekhov¡¯s direction is towards the center of London¡¯s big city, so they can¡¯t fire and chase him there. Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯ll get rid of the helicopter. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back.¡± Chekhov, who was speeding in the car, did enjoy it. A helicopter not far above him shone its headlights on his car, and Chekhov made a crazy voice,¡±¡±Wow! Come on, if you hit me, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± The soldiers on the ne saw that he was heading towards the London Bridge and knew that things were not looking good. ¡°Stop him. Don¡¯t let him enter the city. Otherwise, we can¡¯t shoot anymore.¡± A man with a machine gun opened the door of the helicopter and aimed the muzzle at thend screecher. Without a word, he fired wildly. Because it was high up in the air and the distance was a little far, the wind resistance must be very high, and the bullets were naturally biased, so the speed must be slightly slower. However, this speed was good enough for Chekhov to use ultrasonic feedback, so before the bullets hit his body, he could already turn the steering wheel and frantically avoid those dense bullets. Wherever his car passed, the lime of the asphalt road was lifted up, and many bullet holes appeared on the road. ¡°Hurry up! He¡¯s about to enter the city center!¡± A soldier yelled at the guy in the helicopter impatiently. The helicopter pilot saw the bridge in front of him and smiled bitterly.¡±¡±Sit tight!¡± He could only fly higher, but in this case, it was even more difficult for bullets to hit the fast-moving Chekhov. After the helicopter crossed the bridge, they were already in the city. However, Chekhov rushed into a densely packed house with a particrlyrge poption, and the helicopter suddenly lost sight of him. ¡°SH*T!¡±The few soldiers on top of the helicopter could only curse and kick things inside!

 Chapter 882

    <h4>Chapter 882: Who interrupted me?</h4>

    ¡°Regarding the recent murder of official personnel, the situation escted today. The biggest explosion of the year happened in the suburbs of downtown London the scene of the explosion was the death of ten Special Forces soldiers. This incident may be closely rted to the repeated deaths of official soldiers. At present, the officials have not given any response. It is understood that the number of deaths involved has reached more than forty people, and their identities have yet to be verified. However, it can be confirmed that the list of deaths involves MI6 agents and our country¡¯s elite special Forces. This is the first time that soldiers have been attacked and suffered the highest number of deaths. More about this case will be reported to you as soon as possible ...¡± ¡°ording to our understanding, the organization that attacked the police has yet to be arrested. The public has expressed doubts about the ability of the British police. ording to the ordinary people involved in the explosion in the suburbs, they saw the car explode right under their eyes. The case has caused a panic among the people, and we are still waiting for the officials toe out and exin ...¡± ¡°There have been three police officers killed in two days, and the influence of each incident is getting worse and worse. The officials still haven¡¯te out to exin, so I think the public¡¯s patience should be limited. If they continue to do things their own way, there may be a strong outbreak of dissatisfaction among the public.¡± ¡°Within two days, the face of the local police force was pped three times ...¡± Pa! After the Mi6 higher-up turned on the TV remote control, he threw it away, looking depressed and irritable. This morning, all the TV stations in the country were talking about the police assault cases that had happened in the past two days. The main character was the police department, but the police department had pointed the conflict at MI6 and asked them to quicklye out and rify. The phone had exploded with calls to MI6. ¡°Have you found the sports car that drove into the cityst night?¡± He turned around with his hands on his hips and asked the people in charge of the case. His subordinates were all silent. An inspector in charge of the investigation said awkwardly,¡±¡±Last night, after he sneaked into the downtown area, we did aprehensive inspection of the area and found the car. We used the police dogs to investigate, but after an all-nighter, we have found nothing so far. Some of our colleagues are still investigating without sleeping.¡± ¡°A sniper killed the only surviving intelligence officer in front of us. The surviving person is the only witness. The information he knows is very precious, do you know that? But his head was blown up right under your eyes! This is an insult, an insult to the British police! Did you see what the reporters in the TV station said? Trash! They were all F * cking useless! Investigate, investigate thoroughly. Ask the other departments what they¡¯re doing. How did the bomb get brought into the country? Tell them to get lost if they can¡¯t find anything! And you guys, continue to find out who the sniper wasst night. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saluting, the people in charge lifted their military caps and left. The few MI6 executives who were left behind did not have a good night¡¯s sleepst night. Their hair was a little messy, and their faces were stained with oil. At this moment, a royal secretary walked in and said,¡±¡±Officers, it¡¯s raining outside. If you don¡¯te out and say something, the Queen won¡¯t be able to stand it anymore.¡± A few of the higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but look at the highest-ranking boss of the sixth Bureau, who expressed that he was having a headache. However, he had no choice. He was the representative and had to go out and give the people an exnation. Otherwise, it would not be convincing. The director of the sixth Bureau let out a breath and walked out. There was already a huge crowd of reporters outside since early in the morning. When he walked out, the media surrounded him. ¡°Director Wales, please exin why the police have been attacked one after another recently. Does this have anything to do with terrorism?¡± The director raised his hand to interrupt everyone¡¯s questions. With the help of other police officers to maintain order, he waited for the scene to quiet down before he said,¡±¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s indeed a terrorist activity. I¡¯m sure everyone is familiar with this organization, they are the deviant Corp!¡± ¡°The deviant Corp?¡± All the media present were in an uproar. ¡°That¡¯s right, the police didn¡¯te out to exin in order not to panic the people, but please believe us, any organization that dares to cause trouble in Britain will be punished!¡± ¡°No matter which organization it is, the police force will notpromise,¡± the director said sternly. ¡°Then, director Wales, have you caught any deviant Corp members in the past two days?¡± ¡°......¡±The director of Wales was at a loss for words. He red at the reporter who asked the question.¡±Not now doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t catch them in the future. We¡¯ve learned more about them in the past two fights. I believe they¡¯ll be the ones to suffer the next time!¡± Reporter: ¡°ording to our understanding, the deviant Corp¡¯s target these two days is not the public but the police. Director, is there any unspeakable scandal?¡± The director was furious. He red at the other reporter and shouted,¡±¡±Whichpany are you from? Do you think I won¡¯t Sue you for nder? Are you still a native?¡± The reporter did not back down and continued to ask,¡±¡±Two days without any results, does it mean that the police in our country are as ipetent as the Wei nation and the bang nation?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The director was furious. Get out! Who let this reporter in? Let her out. ¡± At that moment, the screen in amercial office building opposite MI6 suddenly switched to a Man in ck. ¡°Hello everyone, we are the deviant Corp.¡± This voice attracted all the police and media at the entrance of the sixth Bureau, and they all turned their heads. Everyone, including the director, looked on in surprise. The cars at the intersection also stopped, and the pedestrians looked up at the huge screen. ¡°There¡¯s a woman¡¯s photo on the screen.¡± This woman¡¯s photo was Lin chuxue¡¯s photo, and it was very clear. ¡°We have our own principles. We will not hate a person or a country for no reason. We also do not want to be enemies with the world because we still have a conscience and bottom line. Even if we n every time, we will not take the initiative to hurt the citizens of any country, but the premise is that they deserve it. This woman had been brought back to Ennd from China three days ago, and the reason the British government had brought her back was very impressive. It was a crime of treason that had been made up out of thin air. They had even used her family as a threat to force her to return to China. At present, she was still being held in custody by the police. Many media outlets liked to gossip, didn¡¯t they? You guys can¡¯t wait to know about the scandal, can you? There was indeed a scandal, a scandal between a capitalist and a politician. If you don¡¯t hand over this woman, we, the deviant Corp, will stay in Ennd and y slowly. If we hurt the people in the process, I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t be responsible!¡± After that, the giant screen closed. The next moment, the media broke through the barrier and rushed towards the Bureau chief. This group of people were like sharks that had caught a whiff of fish. The police couldn¡¯t stop them, and the Bureau chief was soon drowned in the crowd. The director was surrounded by microphones, and some of them wanted to stuff them into his mouth for him to express his views. ¡°Who the F * ck interrupted me?¡± the director screamed.

 Chapter 883

    <h4>Chapter 883: The gang leader of the underground world</h4>

    In the garbage dump in the suburbs, the miser, the King of Beggars, got up early in the morning, turned on the news TV, and ate a hamburger. When he saw the explosive news, a piece of muscle fell from his mouth. At this time, one of his underlings, who was covered in dirt, muttered,¡±¡±Boss, I checked the warehouse this morning. It seems like an explosive is missing. Will there be any problems?¡± Another beggar was watching the TV and cursing,¡±¡±These idiots, which force are they from? Of all people, why blow up the sixth Bureau? I heard that the entire police force was shocked by this incident. They searched all the warehouses in London for gunpowder or private firearms, and almost all the police dogs were involved. I heard that there was a pile of gunpowder left behind after the explosion at the scene. ¡± The burger in the miser¡¯s hand fell to the ground. The next moment, he felt that something was wrong.¡±This is bad!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Boss, what are you panicking for? We¡¯re well hidden here, who would think we have firearms here? The ones who are unlucky are those bastards from the eastern half. ¡± ¡°Tell the brothers at the warehouse to leave the warehouse as soon as possible. Hurry up and throw away all the goods in their hands!¡± The miser ran into the office to make a phone call. The other subordinates didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when they saw their boss¡¯s panicked expression, they had to call the warehouses in other areas. The police were determined to find the source of the gunpowder, so it was only a matter of time before they found their warehouse. They could still leave Ennd in time! ¡°Pack up. Tell all the brothers to pack up and leave the country!¡± The cheapskate ran into his bedroom and packed his luggage while shouting to his other brothers. He seemed to be very anxious. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The bomb was taken from here!¡± The miser said. The brothers at the scene immediately red at him, then ran into their rooms at the speed of light to pack their things. The cheapskate packed up his valuables, including his passport, Switzend bank, phone numbers for his upper and lower channels, and informants in foreign countries. After that, the cheapskate didn¡¯t forget to take out his phone and call his old friend Saar, who was in Las Vegas. ¡°Hello? Miser. ¡± As soon as the call was connected, the miser roared,¡±¡±Saar, please send my regards to your mother who has been buried.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The cheapskateughed in anger,¡±what do you think?¡± What happened to being reliable? I only gave the goods to those peoplest night because of you, but do you know? These idiots took the bomb and used it in London! And it wasn¡¯t an ordinary person who exploded, it was someone from the sixth Bureau! MI6, the world¡¯s Intelligence Department is no worse than the FBA and CIA. And it¡¯s fine if they blew it up, but the residue of the explosives will be traced back to me. I¡¯m really going to be killed by you. I can only run now. I¡¯m telling you, thrall, you¡¯re a bastard! I¡¯ll definitely kill this bunch of brainless bastardster! And you, Saar, when I go to Las Vegas, if you don¡¯tpensate me for the losses here, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± As he said that, he had already walked to the hall outside. The television was still broadcasting. ¡°This morning, at the scene of the sixth building, director Wales came out to rify that the case is rted to the deviant Corp ...¡± When the miser heard the word ¡°deviant,¡± he was stunned. He raised his head and just happened to see the image of the deviant Corp¡¯s big screen on the TV. The miser held the phone in a daze, unable to speak. Deviant! This was an organization that had be famous in the underground world after defeating the Special Forces of ten countries in thend of mercenaries. Then, they had sessively created feats that made people tremble with fear. The assassination of two major Wei nation consortiums and 30 top rich people pushed the economy of Wei nation to decline, and affected the stock market financial crisis of at least two trillion dors. Assassinate a country¡¯s diplomat. Assassinate the entire royal family of Abu Dhabi! These three major events were all major news of the year, and could be called the records of the century¡¯srgest assassination tragedy! All three of them were done by the same organization, and they were the deviant Corp that everyone in the underground world knew about! In the underground world, the deviant Corp was the true synonym of the underground world¡¯s King! Although they had never taken it seriously, in the underground world, almost everyone would be in awe when the deviant Corp was mentioned. They were even sought after and worshipped by many forces in the underground world! Because most of the world¡¯s formidable people and arms smugglers were from thend of mercenaries, they knew how powerful the deviant Corp was in thend of mercenaries. Not only did they defeat the four major mercenary groups, but they also wiped out all the mercenary groups that were gathered by individual people and helped the continental mercenary group unify at least four-fifths of thend of mercenaries! ¡°Hello?¡± On the other end of the phone, Saar saw that the miser, who had been hysterical a moment ago, had suddenly be silent. He thought that something had happened to him, so he asked curiously,¡±¡±Miser, are you alright?¡± The miser¡¯s mouth was a little dry as he stuttered,¡±¡±Can I take back what I just said? I hope you won¡¯t tell your friends about what I said just now. I dropped my burger and I¡¯m not in a good mood. ¡± Saarughed.¡±Of course not. Come to Las Vegas. I¡¯llpensate you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel bad about this little money,¡± Iron Rooster said. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re a miser who gets angry even when you drop a burger. ¡± Saarughed teasingly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me wrong. I don¡¯t want you topensate me. If you really feel that you¡¯ve treated me unfairly, please introduce me to the person who helped you. I want to get to know him.¡± The miser smacked his lips and said. He was a little nervous. Deviant! Everyone in the underground world wanted to know who they were. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll catch their eye. You¡¯d better run now.¡± Saar said. ¡°I won¡¯t take back the first sentence of what I said just now,¡± replied the cheapskate. ¡°Which sentence?¡± ¡°Send my regards to your mother, who has been buried in peace,¡± he said. Saar was speechless. The cheapskate hung up the phone after he finished speaking. As he watched the news on the television, he thought,¡±I should¡¯ve thought that the only people in the world who would dare to go against the sixth Bureau would be the deviant Corp. They really don¡¯t take the normal path. They¡¯re just like fireworks and firecrackers, and they set off as they please. Sigh, the F * cking difference between me and them is that they provoke the police and bombard them, but I have to run away like a rat crossing the street. ¡± At this moment, a subordinate came out with a gun and said angrily,¡±¡±The people who bought bombs from us must be trying to frame us. I¡¯m going to kill them now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the miser threw him a p. ¡°If you be a police officer, you might still be able to go to jail. If you be one of them, you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

 Chapter 884 - Enough acting

    <h4>Chapter 884: Enough acting</h4>

    In the temporary base, diesel and Dulson got up early in the morning and rushed into Chekhov¡¯s room. They pressed him down and asked,¡±¡±How did you slip awayst night?¡± Chekhov said in a daze,¡¯do you think I¡¯m stupid just because I usually make mistakes? I¡¯ve already nned the escape route. Last night, I drove the car to London¡¯s Soho area.(Red light district). As a result, the police found many famous people from all over the world to build houses there overnight. Don¡¯t even mention it, it¡¯s so funny. This morning, the police station¡¯sint line was directly blown up by those people¡¯swyer¡¯s phone. In addition, the red light district directlyined to the police station that their legal rights had been taken away, especially those famous people. At this time, if the police took them all away, their privacy would be exposed by the media. The police couldn¡¯t do anything for the whole night. Since it¡¯s hard for them to catch people, they can¡¯t catch me since I¡¯m in there. After all, they¡¯re not sure if I¡¯m a sniper, so they just came back after a whole night of trouble. Let me sleep for a while. ¡± At this time, Chekhov¡¯s goal was directly broken by Mali¡¯s kick. ¡°Chekhov,e and die! I¡¯ve recovered from my injuries. ¡± Mali rushed in and was ready to flip Chekhov¡¯s bed over. Chekhov calmly took out a pistol from under the bed and put it against Mali¡¯s crotch. He covered his face under the pillow and said in a muffled voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± Mali was as ufortable as a snake that had its vital spot pinched.¡±¡±What else do you know besides this?¡± ¡°Big Brother Cheng said that one move is all it takes. It¡¯s only effective against you. Go away.¡± Mali¡¯s weakness was caught in an instant, and he was dragged out by diesel and Dulson, a little speechless. He found Li Wei and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve recovered from my injuries. When can you arrange for me toe over?¡± Li Wei looked at the map of London and said doubtfully,¡±¡±The next operation will be more and more difficult. The police will be fully prepared and only waiting for us to jump. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to go.¡± Mali was unhappy and asked,¡±why?¡± Don¡¯t they like to drive buses? I¡¯ll knock them down. Give me a shot put, I can shoot down the helicopter. ¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve exposed some abilities that humans shouldn¡¯t have on our behalf,¡± Lin Dong cursed.¡±Do you understand?¡± Mali was speechless. He sat down on the sofa, feeling depressed. ¡°Only Chekhov is in the limelight, but don¡¯t you think about me? when my sister-inw was in trouble, I was also charged for not protecting her well. I just want to make up for my mistakes, can¡¯t you give me a chance? I know I¡¯m usually rough and not smart enough, but that¡¯s why I want to perform more so that the boss doesn¡¯t despise me. I know why I¡¯m tied to Chekhov because I¡¯m not as smart as you. ¡± Mali said sadly. Lin Dong smiled and came over to Pat him on the shoulder.¡±¡±Brother Mali, aren¡¯t you trying to hurt me with your words? Compared to me, most of you have awakened, and only martial uncle Luo Yi and I are still in the stage of exploration. Compared to us, you are much better, okay? ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you when I see you on the front line and in the logistics department. Don¡¯t look at how much of an advantage they have in some operations. You¡¯re a master of big scenes. You were born for big scenes. Master once told me that once the war breaks out, you will be the most brutal human tank! So, it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re not suitable for this kind of assassination mission. What¡¯s there to be sad about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± V rolled his eyes at Mali.¡±Look at your strength. You can even lift 10 tons of supplies. In a one-on-one fight, you can send us flying with one p before we even get close to you. Are you still not satisfied?¡± Li Wei,¡±who said you¡¯re useless in the team?¡± Everyone¡¯s position in the team was the same. Everyone was a brother. In the future, whoever had such thoughts could face the wall themselves! I didn¡¯t go on a mission either, right? My ability is obvious to all, but this mission is obviously not suitable for me. You have to be clear about whether your ability is suitable to be exposed!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Mali nodded. Just then, the leader of MI6 gave a speech on TV. ¡°We won¡¯tpromise on the deviant Corp¡¯s big talk. We caught the person, and the evidence is conclusive, so there¡¯s no need to exin too much. This is a matter of national interest, and we won¡¯t back down. Don¡¯t even talk about handing over the person, if you have the ability,e and save him yourself. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to save her!¡± ¡°This old bastard is too arrogant.¡± ¡°If he was in front of me, I would have smashed his head like a watermelon,¡± Mali said angrily. ¡°They have the right to be arrogant this time.¡± Li Wei looked at the message he had just sent to everyone on his phone. It was a notification from Xu Cheng: They¡¯re using the Army! ¡°What do we do?¡± Everyone present looked at Li Wei and Lin Dong and asked. The two of them were from the intelligence Department, and they were kind of cooperating with Xu Cheng¡¯s n. ¡°How about I go?¡± ¡°At most, I¡¯ll bleed again and poison those soldiers to death,¡± Zhang Xiu said. ¡°That would expose the fact that we were the ones who killed the 5000 soldiers in thend of mercenaries,¡± Li Wei faintly said. At this time, Xu Cheng sent another text message.¡±Using stillness to control movement. ¡°What do you mean, Big Brother Cheng?¡± Mali frowned. ¡°Master¡¯s meaning is that we shouldn¡¯t act rashly,¡±Lin Dong said. At this moment, another message came: [Change of target. Rescue snowy¡¯s parents. Location: London Police Department headquarters.] This news came from Lin chuxue. The one who told her was an officer. This guy thought that with the Army in charge of escorting Lin chuxue, the situation was already over, so he wasn¡¯t afraid to tell Lin chuxue where her parents were being held. ¡°What crime have theymitted?¡± Lin chuxue gritted her teeth and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no crime. If there has to be one, it¡¯s that your father used to be a Chinese soldier and is suspected of being a spy. Does that count?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Lin chuxue sneered.¡±If something were to happen to him, it would¡¯ve happened a long time ago. You guys investigated him in the past, and after there were no problems, plus he made a contribution to the economy, the Queen even gave him a Knight¡¯s title. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little farfetched to say he¡¯s a spy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed profound. ¡± ¡°But what if it¡¯s reported by an immediate family member?¡± the officerughed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin chuxue narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your mother¡¯s people have long disliked your father. If they report him, even if your father is not guilty, he will still be guilty of having Chinese blood in his veins!¡± ¡°Despicable!¡± Lin chuxue angrily rebuked. ¡°If we don¡¯t lock him up like this, how are we going to frame you and make the Hua Ministry of Foreign Affairs believe our story? We know how determined China is to protect you, so we have to put on a good show. Otherwise, with China¡¯s current status, it¡¯ll be difficult for us to arrest you without evidence. ¡°

 Chapter 885 - Thereâ€™s a big fish to catch tonight

    <h4>Chapter 885: There¡¯s a big fish to catch tonight</h4>

    Lin chuxue was taken to the Army, to the military camp in the suburbs, which was heavily guarded. The vehicle escorting her was escorted into the military area by the soldiers, and at the same time, someone sneaked in quietly, and that person was Xu Cheng! Lin chuxue was taken to the ce where she was being held and given a full physical examination, including whether there was a navigation tracking chip imnted in her body. The examination results showed that there was no problem. ¡°There are no tracking chips imnted. Everything is normal.¡± A female doctor scanned Lin chuxue and said to a high-ranking official of the sixth Bureau. The high-ranking official frowned.¡±Then we can rule out the possibility that the problem is with this woman. Could it be that there really is a mole among our higher-ups who is responsible for all this behind the scenes?¡± While Xu Cheng was invisible, he noticed that a nurse was drawing blood for Lin chuxue and then left with the blood sample. He narrowed his eyes and followed the nurse. The nurse went to theboratory, and there were already a few doctors waiting inside. ¡°Teacher, here you go.¡± A silver-headed doctor took the sample and nodded. His partner behind him asked curiously,¡±¡±I¡¯m curious why you suddenly epted this research. She¡¯s just an ordinary woman. I just went to take a look, and she doesn¡¯t have any possibility of illness. Why are you studying her blood?¡± The silver-headed doctor shook his head.¡±Mr. Ross told me that this woman died once. A bullet went through her brain. What do you think the chances of her surviving are?¡± ¡°One in ten million!¡± ¡°Did he really die?¡± his partner asked. The doctor nodded.¡±There are records at the funeral home in Switzend. She is indeed dead. That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious about how she came back to life. I just wanted to check it out purely out of curiosity.¡± Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move. If he did, he would expose himself. This was the military, and there would be thousands of people rushing out at any time, and he couldn¡¯t handle it alone. However, this experiment had to be stopped! The silver-haired doctor analyzed the sample, and the moment he put his eye under the microscope, Xu Cheng felt like it was an opportunity. A powerful current flowed through his hand, passing through a wire in theboratory, and then the current flowed directly to the microscope equipment used by Professor Silver. Bang! The power was in chaos for a moment. The transformer couldn¡¯t withstand the power and exploded. In particr, the silver-haired doctor¡¯s microscope had a strong current flowing through it. After the lens exploded, the debris of the lens flew into his eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± The silver-haired doctor screamed and subconsciously covered one of his eyes with both hands. Blood seeped out from the gaps between his fingers. ¡°Teacher!¡± The nurse ran over to help him. The silver-haired doctor¡¯s entire eye was injured by the ss shards, and he fell back. His partner directly took his arm away and looked at his eyes. Not long after, a few soldiers rushed in.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The voltage was unstable just now and caused the microscope to explode. The lens directly pierced his eye.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, let¡¯s go for treatment first. ¡± His partner helped the silver-haired doctor to the operating room. The nurse also helped to leave first. After everyone left, Xu Cheng looked at the blood sample, and there was abel on it that said: Nicole. He casually took a blood sample from the blood bank, put on abel with Nicole¡¯s name, and then put it where Lin chuxue¡¯s blood sample was. Lin chuxue¡¯s sample was casually thrown into the garbage bag, and then Xu Cheng walked out and went back to the ce where Lin chuxue was held and continued to guard her. The new Lord of Europe received a call from his subordinate in the military. ¡°Dr. Koman is injured.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Supreme Lord was a little surprised,¡¯how did you get injured? Why was he injured? Wasn¡¯t he in the military hospital? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to rush in?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. There were some idents, and the experiment might have to be dyed for a while.¡± ¡°F*CK!¡±The Lord was furious,¡±do you know how much I paid to get Koman to do experiments?¡± How could you be so careless? How¡¯s his injury?¡± ¡°His left eye might be blind. After the surgery, the possibility of recovery is very low. He needs to be hospitalized for three months.¡± The great Lord was speechless,¡¯hospitalized? ¡®How the hell do I have the time to continue my research after he¡¯s hospitalized? He was about to be rescued by the deviant Corp, and now it was a race against time. While Nicole was here, if the deviant Corp really caused trouble in United Kingdom, I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the Queen! If we can¡¯t get rid of the deviant Corp, this woman won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer. Tell Koman¡¯s partner that I¡¯ll give him a sum of money to fund hisboratory with 50 million dors! Tell him to finish the experiment as soon as possible. I need an answer!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± After hanging up the phone, the person in charge of the military found Koman¡¯s partner and arranged for him to continue the research on Lin chuxue¡¯s resurrection. Koman¡¯s partner saw the 50 million check and was very tempted. This could allow him to do other academic research, so he agreed. When he returned to theb, Koman¡¯s student nurse was also working as his assistant. The two of them didn¡¯t know that the blood sample had been switched. Everything was normal when they finished the test report. When the Lord of Europe received this result, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Is there a mistake? On the X-ray, you clearly saw that her brain was intact. How did she get repaired? there must be some kind of biological agent left in her brain or blood, just like when Hawking stood up. This woman definitely has research value, and you said you didn¡¯t find anything? All the data in her blood was normal? Are you sure?¡± The Supreme Lord shouted over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Based on my 40 years of experience in research, the results are all normal. There¡¯s nothing different or found.¡± Koman¡¯s partner said. ¡°Pass the phone to inspector Charlie.¡± The exalts couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to this fellow. After his subordinate Charlie answered the phone, the Lord said to him,¡±¡±Wait for me, I¡¯lle over personally. I¡¯ll take my helicopter here tonight andnd at the airport of the strata Hotel in London I want you to pick me up and arrange for the most reliable elite soldiers. Also, this matter can not be revealed to anyone.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Charlie nodded. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Xu Cheng, who was in the corner, had been listening to his conversation the whole time. Even if it wasn¡¯t on speaker, with Xu Cheng¡¯s hearing sensitivity, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to eavesdrop on everything. The deviant Corp¡¯s temporary base. Li Wei received a message,¡±tonight, there will be a helicopter on the top floor of the strata hotel building. The person inside is a big fish. Take him down!¡± Li Wei¡¯s mouth slightly smiled, and he said in a clear voice,¡±¡±V, diesel, Mali, Chekhov, the four of you will join forces to catch a big fish tonight!¡±

 Chapter 886 - Kidnapping the Lord of Europe

    <h4>Chapter 886: Kidnapping the Lord of Europe</h4>

    In the evening. Dressed in a casual jacket, Chekhov walked into London¡¯s iconic stark hotel with a foppish look on his face. After he went in, he went to the front desk and said,¡±¡±Get me a room with a view on the highest floor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. The viewing room is temporarily closed for maintenance tonight. You can choose a rtively middle-tier seat where you can enjoy the night view of London ¡± The front desk staff smiled. Chekhov took out a few pounds and put them on the table.¡±¡±I have a date tonight, how can I not be a wet nket?¡± ¡°I really can ¡®t,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°If the highest floor doesn¡¯t work,¡± Chekhov said,¡±then I¡¯ll go to the second floor from the back.¡± ¡°The 33rd to 43rd floors will be under maintenance tonight,¡± the waiter replied.¡±I¡¯m sorry, but you can only stay on the 32nd floor at most.¡± ¡°Then forget it,¡± Chekhov said, a little upset.¡±I¡¯ll rent your airport.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. The airport has been rented for tonight,¡± the attendant said with a wry smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for a room first,¡± Chekhov said, a little angry.¡±I¡¯ll choose one.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the waiter replied. This way please, Sir. ¡± Chekhov didn¡¯t wait for the room attendant and walked towards an elevator himself. A inclothes policeman stopped him and said,¡±¡±This elevator is under maintenance tonight. You can take those two.¡± Chekhov nodded and followed the waiter into the C1 elevator. After entering, he pressed the 35th floor. The service staff frowned.¡±Sir, I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s really under maintenance. This elevator can¡¯t go to floors 33 and above.¡± ¡°But howe I can press the 43rd floor?¡± Chekhov yed dumb. ¡°Even if there is, we can¡¯t go up. The elevator can only go up to the 32nd floor tonight.¡± The waiter said. After Chekhov went to the 32nd floor and symbolically looked at the rooms with the waiter, he walked into the safety passage while the waiter was walking away. Then, he quickly ran up to the 33rd floor and saw armed police patrolling the 33rd corridor. After Chekhov quickly ran down to the 32nd floor, the waiter was looking for him, and he went up to him.¡±¡±You have a carpet here, so it¡¯s not good for me to spit. I¡¯ll go to the corridor to spit, is that okay?¡± The waiter was just about to say something when Chekhov threw the pound into her hand. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so generous. Our hotel is andmark building in United Kingdom it¡¯s worth the trip to stay here for a night.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take a look around these few rooms and see which one I like.¡± ¡°Alright, call me when it¡¯s done.¡± The waiter responded and left. Chekhov took out the pinholemunicator headset from his sleeve and said,¡±¡±The 33rd to 43rd floors are guarded by fully armed guards. It really looked like a big fish. There were probably 30 security guards! Also, we can¡¯t use elevator C1 and C2 tonight. They should have reserved elevator C3 for use tonight. ¡± ¡°Received,¡± V said. ¡°Got it.¡± Diesel said. ¡°Roger that,¡± Mali replied. Chekhov didn¡¯t wait for the waiter and directly took the elevator down to the lobby. After he walked out of the elevator, heined to the staff at the counter,¡±¡±There¡¯s something wrong with your elevator. It¡¯s obviously stuck before reaching the first floor. Shouldn¡¯t you check and fix it? Such a big hotel, the usual maintenance shouldn¡¯t be so amateurish. Sigh, forget it, since there¡¯s no highest building to choose from, I¡¯lle back another day. ¡± ¡°Alright, take care.¡± After Chekhov left, the counter staff called the elevatorpany and said,¡±¡±We have a customer whoined that your elevator is stuck. You¡¯d bettere and check.¡± ¡°Okay, ourpany¡¯s staff will be there soon.¡± When the elevatorpany¡¯s staff stopped their car in the parking lot, V walked over and knocked two staff members unconscious. Then, he exchanged for their work uniforms and put on the work cap. He then carried the elevator maintenance safety tool bag and walked into the lobby. ¡°You guys called, right? I¡¯m here to do some maintenance on the elevator. ¡± The receptionist nodded.¡±Then go and take a look. Hurry up and check. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be troublesome during the peak hour tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± V entered the elevator and turned off the power temporarily, so the internal surveince would also be shut down. After he entered from C1, he opened the skylight and climbed up. Then, he went to the inside of elevator C3, removed the metal panel of the buttons, and swapped the wires of the first and second floors. That meant that when the elevator came down from the roof, pressing the first floor was actually pressing the second floor, and the elevator would only stop on the second floor. After it was done, V attached a small electronic bomb device to the three elevator cables, and then left the hotel lobby with the tools. Not long after, the hotel¡¯s kitchen staff went to buy some things, and the car was parked at the back door of the hotel. Diesel and Mali walked over, strangled the necks of the two cargo carriers, and walked into the dark. After a while, they carried the purchased goods to the hotel¡¯s kitchen Warehouse. When she came out, she casually took three hotel staff uniforms and left. At night. 2 am. The police had been watching the situation in the hotel¡¯s surveince room since early in the morning. They were making theirst report before the great Lord arrived. ¡°Everything is normal. No problem. Elevator C3 has not been used by anyone. Also, No. 33 to No. 43 are safe and there are no extra tenants. ¡± A few bulletproof police cars arrived at the entrance of the first floor. They checked the entrance, the elevator, and every corner of the lobby. ¡°It¡¯s safe. The first floor is safe.¡± ¡°Roger, we cannd now!¡± After the private helicopter pilot hovering in the sky heard this information, he replied,¡±¡±Roger. Prepare tond.¡± The helicopter finallynded on the airport on the top floor of the hotel. At this time, The Three Waiters inside the hotel came to the corridor of the second floor. They turned off the power of the corridor on the second floor, so it was difficult for the surveince camera to see clearly. A security guard in the monitoring room frowned when he saw that the corridor on the second floor was dark, but he didn¡¯t care. He thought that the waiter on the second floor had turned off the lights because it was toote. The moment the Lord of the Tiger continent stepped out of the helicopter, he was immediately surrounded by other guards. There were also military helicopters in the sky to escort him to ensure that there were snipers. After the great Lord entered the elevator, five Special Forces soldiers went in together to escort him. ¡°Get ready to go downstairs. Attention, first floor lobby.¡± ¡°The first floor is safe, you can go down.¡± Only then did the Special Forces soldier press the case on the first floor. At this time, the three people in work uniforms on the second floor walked to the elevator. The guards on the first floor watched as the number on elevator C3 slowly went down. When they thought they were about to reach the first floor, they didn¡¯t expect it to stop on the second floor! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°f*ck!¡±Anyone with a lot of work experience would know that something had happened. ¡°The target might have been captured! The target might have been captured. They are on the second floor. ¡± Immediately, all the police officers rushed up to the second floor from the safe corridor. Diesel, V, and Mali were all wearing doll masks. Diesel looked at the Lord who had been knocked out, and Mario took the lead to walk to the end of the second floor corridor. He punched a hole in the corner of the wall, and then diesel and V jumped down from the first floor. At this time, the guards had yet to rush up to the second floor. Mali directly closed the door of the safety passage and twisted the lock. A group of security guards came down from the rooftop in three elevators. Mali pressed the electronic bomb in his hand. BOOM! All three elevator cables exploded and broke, and then the three elevators fell from the 40th floor. More than 30 guards in the elevator were killed!

 Chapter 887 - Internal division of capital society

    <h4>Chapter 887: Internal division of capital society</h4>

    Mali jumped down from the first floor, got into a nanny van that someone had parked in the hotel, and then sped out. The security guard in the control room shouted to the security guard on the first floor,¡±¡±There are two nanny vans, follow him!¡± The police officers at the hotel entrance and the lobby rushed out and got into the police car to chase after the nanny car. Not long after, diesel and V dragged the European Lord into a shopping vehicle inside the hotel and slowly drove out of the hotel. Mali was just a cover, and there were eight police cars chasing him. He said to Chekhov, who was ready in the distance,¡±¡±They¡¯re all bulletproof cars. ¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s made in Germany. I can see it very clearly here.¡± Not far away, Chekhov, who was carrying a big coat, had a habitual smile on his face. Bang! Bang! Bang Bang Bang! Every bullet hit the tires of the police cars. Even though the sniper rifle was explosion-proof, it could not withstand the power of the bullets. Almost eight police cars had their tires burst. They could only slow down and watch as the nanny van left. ¡°Headquarters, a car has taken Mr. Navas away! We need to intercept them. ¡± The MI6 headquarters was in an uproar! ¡°How is that possible? Who was the one who leaked the news?¡± The director immediately stood up from his chair and roared,¡±¡±Go after him and save him! Even if it means overturning the entire London!¡± All of London¡¯s police stations were dispatched. The security guards at the hotel were not stupid. They recorded all the license tes and cars that had left the hotel during this period and reported it back to the headquarters. They then gave chase to the few cars. Whether it was Mali¡¯s nanny van or the hotel internal shopping car that diesel and va had left in, they were all found in some corners. The police officers at the scene looked around and said with a defeated expression,¡±¡±They deliberately changed cars at a corner that the surveince cameras can¡¯t capture and left. We need to go to the headquarters to check the traffic records of this area. We can only track them down one by one.¡± When they went to check the cars, both cars exploded on different streets in London at the same time, once again breaking the news headlines! The people London told the news that Navas was kidnapped to Switzend. At the Round Table, old Ross, Morgan, and Rockefeller all sat at the table without saying a word. Morgan rubbed his temples and said,¡±¡±Now, four out of the seven seats are empty. I don¡¯t know what to say. Brother Ross, what do you think? Are we still going to persist?¡± Old Ross still pretended to be calm,¡±why did they kidnap Navas?¡± It¡¯s nothing more than an exchange of people. We haven¡¯t lost yet, and Nicole has been handed over to the military, which means that they can¡¯t do anything about it. It also indirectly shows that the deviant Corp isn¡¯t without weaknesses, at least they are afraid of the Army. This is a good sign. If they want to exchange Navas for Nicole, sure, but we still have a hostage! Don¡¯t forget about Nicole¡¯s parents. What are you all panicking for?¡± Rockefeller,¡¯don¡¯t you think you should consider their strength? ¡°We¡¯ve never gained any advantage from them. Each time, we would be defeated by them, including this time when Navas was kidnapped. Who on earth exposed his information? the insider who could expose this information must be not a trivial figure. Actually, given Abu Dhabi and the Korean diplomat¡¯s assassination, it could only be achieved through the cooperation of moles. Don¡¯t you feel that they have too many moles?¡± I think we should seriously consider the overall ability of the deviant Corp, their intelligencework is definitely world-ss! It¡¯s even more perfect than ours. Otherwise, why would our every move be seen by them? Including the three of us, I don¡¯t know which one of you is an internal member of the deviant Corp. I feel like I could be sold out and killed at any time. The more I get in contact with the deviant Corp, the more I feel that this organization isn¡¯t simple. Let¡¯s just talk and surrender. ¡± Old Ross mmed the table.¡±Freemasonry belongs to the Duke. Without his permission, who would dare to let the deviant Corp in and split it equally?¡± The two of them stopped talking. Old Rossforted the two of them and said,¡±¡±Things haven¡¯t reached a point where we can¡¯t control them yet. Don¡¯t we still have the sword God card to y? Since we¡¯ve lured the deviant Corp here this time, that¡¯s our chance. If we don¡¯t get the chance to destroy it this time, we won¡¯t have another chance in the future. ¡± ¡°The key is that we haven¡¯t even seen them before. You don¡¯t even know who your enemy is, how are you going to y? Sometimes, I think that there¡¯s no deviant Corp at all, maybe it¡¯s just a conspiracy game that our internal people want to shuffle the cards. ¡± Morgan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ross frowned. Rockefeller also nodded.¡±I also think that this assassin is too incredible. Our every move seems to be under his watch. Brother Ross, are you telling me that this is really not the Duke¡¯s n to reshuffle the cards?¡± The two of them looked at Ross deeply. Ross was anxious. ¡°You¡¯re actually suspecting His Excellency the Duke?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, I just don¡¯t understand. Who in this world would have the ability to y with us in the capital society?¡± ¡°And it¡¯s been so long,¡± Morgan said,¡±the other party¡¯s hiding is wless!¡± ¡°If he wanted to y, why didn¡¯t he kill you two first? If the Duke is behind this, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. He can just kill the seven of us. Why bother?¡± Old Ross said. Rockefeller: ¡°maybe he¡¯s afraid that our capital society is getting stronger and stronger, and we¡¯re no longer under his control. So he killed some to warn us.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ross mmed the table.¡±We are the Duke¡¯s loyal servants. You¡¯d better not make irresponsible remarks. Do what you are supposed to do. If the Duke can give you, you can take it!¡± Morgan had the support of the American military, so he was naturally a bit more unyielding.¡±You are, but we are not.¡± Rockefeller had thergest bank deposit in America, with more than a hundred thousand dors.¡±Brother Ross, it doesn¡¯t matter if you or the Duke are behind this, but don¡¯t push him too far!¡± After saying that, the current patriarch Morgan and patriarch Rockefeller stood up and left. The two of them got into an extended car. At this time, Morgan let out a sigh of relief and worriedly said,¡±¡±Are you really not afraid of being forced to confess like this?¡± Rockefeller: ¡°what are you afraid of? we can¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t you see that the Knights are no longer reliable?¡± When your life is in danger, if the Duke still doesn¡¯t make a move, then we can only wait for death. Only by provoking him like this, let the Duke personally take care of the deviant Corp, otherwise the capital society will really y, and if the Duke still doesn¡¯t make a move, I can only withdraw!¡± Morgan said,¡¯to be honest, when I met the Duke when I was a child, he was already a hundred years old, right? Do you think it¡¯s because the Duke is already dead, and that old bastard Ross is afraid that we¡¯ll be disloyal, so he deliberately nned the deviant Corp to wipe out the people who threaten him?¡± ¡°We have to be on guard,¡± Rockefeller said. (These three are not from the 14th, they¡¯re from the 13th. The 14th will be updated before 12 o¡¯ clock tomorrow night. I¡¯m justte because I had something to do. Sorry. In addition, everyone has been saying that I haven¡¯t exploded. Then I¡¯ll do it at the end of this month. I¡¯ll probably do it on the 23rd. I¡¯ll inform you at that time. The 15th chapter will be delivered on that day!

 Chapter 888 - The interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 888: The interrogation</h4>

    It would be a lie if the two patriarchs, Morgan and Rockefeller, weren¡¯t panicking, because with the capture of the European Lord Navas, the information he knew could be said to be the entire core structure of the capital society, which meant that if the deviant Corp got their information from him, then the real time for the deviant Corp to kill them would begin! Therefore, Zhang tie had to either save Navas before he revealed the details of capital society or kill him! Or kill the deviant Corp! However, all three of these were very difficult to achieve. If they wanted to avoid bloodshed, they could only exchange hostages. But in any case, Navas was in the hands of the deviant Corp, and both of them were very flustered, so it was not that they were too bold to resist His Excellency the Duke, but they were forced into a corner. The deviant Corp had to be attacked by His Excellency the Duke, or they would be targeted by the deviant Corp, and the feeling of being unable to sleep at night was too torturous for them. But what the two of them and old Ross said was right. At this time, the Duke still didn¡¯t make a move. Was he the one behind the deviant Corp? Perhaps he was just trying to bnce the situation? After all, the Freemasonry¡¯s current status was too huge, and it was inevitable that the Duke would be suspicious and create a deviant Corp to suppress and deal with the Freemasonry. Or perhaps, it was not that the Duke did not want to help, but that the Duke no longer existed? If that was the case, the Morgan and Rockefeller families would have to reconsider their stance. To be honest, they didn¡¯t want their family business that hadsted for hundreds of years to be destroyed in this generation. They were pure businessmen, and their purpose was to win over capital, but if they were involved in the war between the capital society and the deviant Corp and lost their interests, they would never put all their gambling capital in. The capital society wasn¡¯t their everything. At most, they would sacrifice a part of this loss, so if the situation was not good, they would immediately retreat, even if it meant surrendering to the deviant Corp to show their position. Old Ross was also an old fox, so he naturally knew what the two were thinking. That was why he had such a big reaction when the two raised objections. However, this was also amon problem for businessmen. Businessmen would not put all their capital on a single project. They would always leave themselves a way out. But as the Morgan and Rockefeller families thought, Navas Knew Too Much. His arrest was a fatal problem for the capital society. Old Ross stood up and said to the Butler,¡±¡±Get the car ready. We¡¯re going to the castle of pryama.¡± In the temporary base of the United Kingdom deviant Corp, in a sealed room. A French man in his sixties was tied to a chair with a sack over his head. After the sack was pulled open by Mali, the tied man¡¯s hair was in a mess, and his suit and leather shoes were covered in dust. When the light pierced his eyes, he squinted and raised his head. When he saw three people wearing ferocious-looking doll masks on their heads, his expression changed drastically, and he shouted hoarsely as if he had just woken up from a dream,¡±¡±Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m only following orders. ¡± In front of him Mali, Li Wei, and Lin Dong. Li Wei sat cross-legged in front of him, looking at him without saying a word. Navas kept begging for his life; however, he almost knelt down. Because he was tied up, he could not kneel down. After a long time, Li Wei yawned and said,¡±¡±Can you have some backbone? Don¡¯t you Freemasonry like to stir up those soldiers who are willing to die for the capital to destroy us? Why, now that you¡¯re facing us, are you afraid? Hasn¡¯t the capital society been looking for the deviant Corp? You¡¯re very lucky, you know?¡± Navas was so anxious that he even burst into tears. He was already quite old, but his pants were already wet. Not to mention them as opponents, even the entire underground world knew about the deviant Corp¡¯s ruthlessness. Under normal circumstances, provoking them meant death! In this world, it seemed that no one had ever seen an opponent of the deviant Corp who didn¡¯t die, so he couldn¡¯t help but be afraid! ¡°I¡¯m just a temporary recement. I¡¯m not the one who wants to kill you, but the people at the Round Table. I¡¯m just recing the former Lord Abu Dhabi¡¯s King.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re also a supremacy?¡± Li Wei asked. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±he said. Navas was speechless,¡±I¡¯m only temporary.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Round Table Conference?¡± ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t kill me after I tell you? otherwise, I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Mali grinned,¡±I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know how we interrogate people.¡± I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no other country in the world that¡¯s more terrifying than our deviant Corp¡¯s interrogation, do you want to try? I¡¯m happy to help, if you think you have the capital to bargain with us, I don¡¯t mind telling you what you are!¡± Navas knew that he had to negotiate with them in order to survive; otherwise, he would definitely die. Compared to death, he chose to be forced rather than be persuaded. It wasn¡¯t that he had a backbone, but that he was too afraid of death. I know that the deviant Corp is a trustworthy organization, and I won¡¯t ask for anything else. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know, and you¡¯ll let me go.¡± Navas tried to say in a flurried way while facing the eyes of the three people. As a businessman, Navas knew how to judge people. If the three people wanted to kill him, they had long done it before he woke up. It indicated that he was still valuable. Navas felt that what he said might be thest straw that could save him. Lin Dongughed. After that, he stood up from the chair and walked to Navas ¡°side as he said,¡±¡±We are very principled, but that also depends on the person. Don¡¯t expect us to talk about principles when ites to the capital society. From the time we kidnapped you, we never thought of letting you leave alive. You eithermit suicide or spit out everything you know. We can send your body to your house and give you a decent funeral. What do you think?¡± Navas quivered all over as he asked in a quivering voice,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want to save that woman? Believe me, I can use my life to exchange for her! Really, the people of the Round Table definitely don¡¯t want me to fall into your hands. If you use me to propose conditions, they will definitely agree. ¡± Lin Dong: ¡°we¡¯ve been hiding from the search and pursuit for a year. I feel that instead of living like this, why don¡¯t we make it more exciting? it¡¯s our turn to hunt you down.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Navas didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Lin Dong chuckled, leaned down from behind him, and whispered in his ear,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want to exterminate us? But you couldn¡¯t find her, so you used that woman. Why can¡¯t we use that?¡± ¡°Did you send that woman back to United Kingdom on purpose?¡± Navas asked as he widely opened his eyes. Lin Dong: ¡°in order to destroy you, we used the most important person as a bargaining chip. So, do you think we¡¯ll let you go?¡± What that woman has to bear these days will be doubled on you. There¡¯s no redemption for her!¡± After saying that, Lin Dong took out a sharp dagger from his waist and directly stabbed it into Navas ¡®shoulder! ¡°Ah!¡± Navas burst out a miserable shriek.

 Chapter 889 - Changing the world

    <h4>Chapter 889: Changing the world</h4>

    The de of the dagger hadpletely prated into Navas ¡®shoulder. Lin Dong forcefully twisted the dagger, causing the wound to form arge area of distortion. Such a wound was even more difficult to heal than a cross de. It was like a hole, and Navas screamed in pain. Lin Dong pulled out the dagger and pinched the man¡¯s chin with one hand, asking fiercely,¡±¡±Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Navas almost rolled his eyes and passed out; however, he was covered in sweat. ¡°I told you I would die. If I don¡¯t tell you, you might as well just kill me.¡± Navas forcefully put his feet on the ground as he wanted to share some pain. At the same time, Lin Dong¡¯s dagger started to give out light. Closely after that, Navas ¡°shriek was heard once again. Navas ¡®entire arm had been amputated! Navas was in so much pain that he could not even make a sound. The rope was cut off by the dagger. Even though he was no longer tied up, he could not run away as he rolled on the ground. The pain in his shoulder and arm made him unable to stand up. Lin Dong squatted down in front of him and smiled at him. ¡°We don¡¯t like to y tricks with you. We like real pain. If you can resist it, then you are capable. If you can ¡®t, then don¡¯t try to be brave. Tell us the truth. Acting smart will only make you die faster and more miserably!¡± ¡°I just want to live. Give me a chance.¡± Lying on the ground, Navas ¡°mouth corners were covered with saliva while the blue veins on his neck were popping out. He quivered and said,¡±¡±As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s true. ¡± ¡°Let you go? Then who will let us go?¡± Lin Dong said as he raised his dagger. They directly stabbed into Navas ¡°thigh. ¡°Ah!¡± Navas felt suffocating like a fish being scared on the bank with stiff limbs. Lin Dong twisted the dagger 360 degrees, and Navas ¡®eyes rolled up, and he kept spitting out saliva, and then he fainted! When he woke up, he sprung up from the chair; however, the chair and the rope were firmly fixed on the ground. Navas found that his arms and thighs were still intact and could move! The entire arm that had been cut off was still there? When he raised his eyes, he saw three masked men grinning at him. ¡°This is the specialty of us ying with people. We will constantly cycle your pain and make you suffer so much that you would rather die.¡± Lin Dong said as he rushed over with a dagger and cut off Navas ¡®arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Navas fell onto the ground and wailed once again. He was not in a dream! It was truly a pain that made him want to die. Before he could finish his sentence, Lin Dong had already cut off his other arm! ¡°Ah!¡± Navas swore as he had not experienced such a destructive torture before. He even passed out due to excessive pain andck of oxygen. Lin Dong saw that he had fainted, and threw the dagger away.¡±¡±Boring.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I just crush his head?¡± Mali couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He had wanted to make a move for a long time. Li Wei patted the back of his head.¡±If you hit his head to death, you won¡¯t be able to save him, idiot. We still need information.¡± Lin Dong squatted down and injected some medicament into Navas ¡°body to repair his arm. One dayter, Navas woke up again. When he raised his head with a haggardly look and pale and dry lips and saw three masked men, he lowered his eyes in a depressed way. At this time, Lin Dong came over with a dagger, and Navas raised his head with difficulty and looked at him.¡±¡±I said! I told you everything, please give me a quick death and stop torturing me. Compared to living in your hands, I¡¯d rather die!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the Round Table Conference?¡±Li Weiughed. Navas said,¡±the meeting of the leaders of the top financial groups in North America, Asia and Europe.¡± The core members of the Round Table were the seven supremacies. They were from the threergest financial groups in North America, the Rothschild family, the Morgan family, and the Rockefeller family. Asia was once the Mitsui Group Alliance, which was split into the fourrgest financial groups in Wei nation; Europe was led by the king Abu Dhabi; Africa was led by a tribal chief. These people are all speakers in their respective regions, and the other forces tied to their own interests will be subordinate branch members, and then the branches will spread to any corner of the world¡¯s financial institutions. The bosses behind the world¡¯s top 500panies can only be regarded as our second-tier branch members, including the world¡¯s richest man, gates. ¡°The Freemasonry took hundreds of years to create a perfect system, allowing the internal members to reach a million. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that money is indispensable in today¡¯s society. Wherever money is needed, it¡¯s the world of the Freemasonry. Our members include politicians and outstanding scientists in various fields. As long as they need money, they will be our ves. We have the American Military Family, Morgan, and we will fight wherever we point. As long as capital packages them, they will bring war benefits to them. They were just unreasonable! They also had the world¡¯srgest Financial Bank, Rockefeller bank, and the Rothschild family, a superrge consortium that had been around for hundreds of years. Their umted wealth had reached more than 20 trillion dors. Almost the entire M Nation and the global stock market were at their mercy. If they wanted to intervene, even Soros would have to give up. So, which publicpany in the world would be willing to provoke such a capital giant? Also, four-fifths of the world¡¯s crude oil resources are also controlled by Freemasonry ...¡± Li Wei said,¡±what¡¯s the use of saying so much? no matter how much you say, won¡¯t we still kill them?¡± Do you think that even though you¡¯re so awesome, you still ended up in our hands begging for mercy? Tell us who the six Lords are. We want the names of the Morgan, Rockefeller, and Rothschild families. Since they initiated the capital society, we¡¯ll start with them. ¡± Navas said,¡±you are a bunch of lunatics. Don¡¯t you know how miserable the three overbearing heroes, Zafi, Dahm anddeng, ended? I just want to tell you how powerful the system of the Freemasonry is in this world. There are interests tied in every corner. If you want to overthrow the Freemasonry, it¡¯s equivalent to starting a war with the capital. How much money do you have to fight the whole world?¡± ¡°At our level, money is only made of paper. If solos can make a country¡¯s economy bubble, then we can make the world¡¯s cash bubble!¡± ¡°If you can serve the capitalists, then the capitalists will serve us!¡± Li Wei said. ¡°Presumptuous? you?¡± Navas asked. Lin Dong chuckled.¡±You¡¯re in the finance industry. Do you think that after your arm was broken and repaired in the past two days, if we announce this technology to the world, how many finance systems around the world that revolve around medicine and hospitals will copse?¡± Can you evaluate it? If we keep making money with this technology, do you think this money is worth anything to us?¡± Navas changed his face greatly in a split second! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Change this world!¡± ¡°Or rather, push this world forward!¡± Li Wei said.

 Chapter 890 - Everyone has a truth in their heart

    <h4>Chapter 890: Everyone has a truth in their heart</h4>

    Navas sneered,¡±change the world? Did the world still need to change? ¡°Look at the current situation. This world is already perfect. The strong will upy it, and the weak will be at the bottom. This is the rule of the food chain. There is no need for you to pity them. The pitiful have their own detestable points. When this world¡¯s system is destroyed, you will be the sinners of this world.¡± Li Wei: ¡°We have a huge burden. We know that it¡¯s not easy to change, but if we want to change, we must first destroy your interests. This is because the world we want is to overthrow the capital structure and turn the world¡¯s civilization over to a new page, and you are the creators of capital. If we want to change the roots, we must first destroy you. Of course, just like the technology in our hands, once it is poprized, how many interest chains in your world will be shaken, but we are not stupid. Pulling up the seedlings to help them grow will only cause the world¡¯s economy to explode and regress. This is a very difficult path, far more difficult than you creating a financial world. But what¡¯s inevitable is that one of us must fall when we¡¯re standing on the opposite side!¡± ¡°The capital will not fall.¡± Navas replied. Li Wei: ¡°we didn¡¯t say to make it copse. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s no longer absolute. Just like now, no matter how rich you are, your fate is in our hands.¡± ¡°What world do you want?¡± Navas asked. ¡°Everyone is strong!¡± Lin Dong said,¡±to stimte more of human potential and be a species that truly dominates the food chain of nature. Earth¡¯s civilization should turn a new page.¡± Navasughed helplessly.¡±I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m talking to a bunch of lunatics. It turns out that there is no normal person in the deviant Corp. No wonder you always do some strange things, but every one of them is a thankless effort.¡± Li Wei: ¡°you don¡¯t need to know what we¡¯re trying to do. You just need to know that the entire capital society must be destroyed!¡± You can have the capital, but you can¡¯t control the world in your hands. Give me the list. ¡± Navas watched the three people in a contemptuous way,¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯m going to die anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Freemasonry¡¯s instigator of war, the American Military Family, Morgan. More than half of America¡¯s Army and weapons are in their hands. You want to destroy them? To destroy. In addition, the Rockefeller family, thergest bank in America and the world¡¯srgest savings family, with more than 15 trillion dors in their hands to manage their finances. Most of the assets of the rich in America were under their name. If you resist Rockefeller, these rich people will swallow you alive! And above these two, the most difficult to deal with was Rothschild. Do you know the history of their wealth? It was this family that pushed for World War II. Morgan and Rockefeller created the Freemasonry system with them. In the process, in order to perfect the capital splitting, Rothschild split Europe first. How powerful was the leading Empire that never set? Didn¡¯t they also forcefully weaken the British royal family to the point that they were mere figureheads? Also, why did the Soviet Union, which was strong enough to threaten the United States, copse? ¡°It¡¯s also the three major families behind the scenes of the capital society that are behind this. They firmly don¡¯t allow any supercapital Empire to be out of their control because if the Soviet Union doesn¡¯t copse, there¡¯s no way to y the U.S. Card, and there¡¯s no way to be the International police in the future. In fact, this police is just a beast that the capital society pushed out to defend the world¡¯s pattern. All of this from creation to perfection took hundreds of years and generations of hard work. Do you think it can be overthrown by just a few of you today? Let me tell you, it¡¯s precisely these pure merchant families that share their own business and don¡¯t interfere with each other. If one generation doesn¡¯t take over, there wouldn¡¯t be today¡¯s situation. This is the responsibility that every generation has to persist in. If it was anyone else who took over this grand n, it would have copsed long ago, you know? Just like the stock market, the bubble had long copsed, and by then, the third, fourth, and Fifth World wars woulde again. Humans would not move forward, do you understand? A bunch of idiots! ¡°Even if we want to change this world and push this world forward, it¡¯s not you! ¡°It¡¯s just that only these people have the ability to move the clockwork Center of the entire world¡¯s architecture. Only when they move will everything around them move with the saw. ¡± Navas finished his words straightforwardly. Lin Dong couldn¡¯t help but p,¡±you¡¯re indeed a big entrepreneur, you really know how to talk.¡± So, this is the reason you¡¯re brainwashing me to support the capital society? This might be your version, but I think that once there is a conflict of interest with you, it will all die in history. How many people have Morgan killed in a coup in order to have an absolute position in the M Nation? And your so-called Rockefeller bank, relying on its wealth, invested in the M Nation, fought how many wars, and bullied how many weak countries? Then, after the United States invaded thend, they enved thend to create economic value for the colonization of the United States, but they exploited the local people and destroyed their homes. How do you exin this?¡± Navas replied,¡±it¡¯s a spur!¡± Before the Second World War, do you see how many countries stood aloof from the world and did not want to make progress? Mankind may not have reached the current era of Science and Technology, but look at the current situation. Every country is catching up in the economy. ¡± Li Wei sneered,¡±and then the economy they made went into your pockets, right?¡± After World War II, Europe and the Soviet Union made a lot of money, and then they split the profits. At that time, the Wei nation was the world¡¯s number one economic power, and you short it. After you disintegrated the powerful Mitsui Group, you let them join you and be a part of the power game, right? Then Soros, who attacked Thand and the British pound, was also supporting you, right? To put it bluntly, the capital will eventually go into your pockets. Just like you said, the Roth and Rockefeller families have powerful vaults and can attack any country¡¯s stock market. You¡¯re doing this for the world¡¯s stability, but it¡¯s just so that your game can continue. For the bnce of the game, you have to control the world¡¯s economy. However, as the poption increases, the economy created will be bigger and bigger. You feel like it¡¯s going to copse, so are you nning toe up with a ¡®poption removal n¡¯ in the next stage?¡± Navas ¡°pupils slightly contracted. As someone who had been in the Dragon division before, Li Wei had heard of this kind of major n, but he didn¡¯t know at the time that this n was actually pushed forward by the capital society. He continued,¡±however, there¡¯s one country that has be an uncertain factor that prevents you from ying. That country is China!¡± ¡°Hua¡¯s policy system isn¡¯t the path of capitalism that you want, but the old path left behind by the Soviet Union. You¡¯ve disintegrated the Soviet Union, but you can¡¯t disintegrate Hua. Their economy had surpassed the United States, and the Soviet Union had be the number one financial system. The biggest obstacle to their elimination of poption was also Hua! First of all, you can¡¯t control the poption growth of China, and at this time, if you rashly clear the poption of America or other countries in the world to reduce the number, once the war breaks out, the poption of China is not afraid of starting a war with you! This is the reason why you put this n on hold, and also to force the M Nation to increase its poption in preparation for the future war. This is also the ultimate reason why you have been trying to infiltrate China all these years!¡± Navas was stunned.

 Chapter 891 - Changing sides at the last moment

    <h4>Chapter 891: Changing sides at thest moment</h4>

    Li Wei ignored the surprised Navas and continued to tease,¡±¡±The reason why the pr bears would rather stand on the same side as China than the United States is because you dissolved the Soviet Union and they are still holding a grudge!¡± At that moment, diesel shouted from outside,¡±¡±Come out and watch the news.¡± The three of them ran out and saw the news. It was thetest press conference held by the director of the British official MI6. ¡°We have decided that we can let Nicole go, but the deviant Corp must hand over Navas.¡± The reporter: ¡°director Wales, you¡¯ve said before that you¡¯re determined not topromise with the scoundrels. Does today¡¯s remarks mean that the British government has admitted defeat?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Wales could not help but sneer. Damn it, were these reporters brainless? Why did he have to ask all kinds of questions? ¡°We are actually thinking about the safety of our citizens. The deviant Corp has taken Navas hostage, and even if it¡¯s only one person, we will not give up. It¡¯s not that we are afraid of the deviant Corp, if it wasn¡¯t for the hostage in their hands, we would not havepromised at all!¡± The director said righteously,¡±if the deviant Corp still wants to save Nicole, then we will change the person. We detained Nicole and did not abuse her. At the same time, we also have to ensure the personal safety of Mr. Navas. If the deviant Corp can see this press conference, I hope we can have a chance to talk to each other.¡± We will wait for half an hour. After half an hour, we will put Nicole on trial. ¡± Diesel looked at the TV and asked Li Wei who was behind him,¡±¡±How is it? Do you want to exchange?¡± ¡°Is it a live broadcast?¡± asked Li Wei curiously. Diesel nodded. Li Wei raised his wrist and looked at his watch,¡±there¡¯s still twenty minutes.¡± After that, he turned around and entered the interrogation Hall. He then pulled Navas ¡®hair and said fiercely,¡±¡±From now on, tell me the list of all the core members of the Freemasonry you know, including their backgrounds.¡± Navas was very cooperative. He had already borne the unbearable abuse as he told Zhang tie the name list of all the personnel that he knew. On the other hand, the press conference was going on as usual. The director returned to the rest area and waited for half an hour, waiting for the deviant Corp¡¯s reply. The rest of the colleagues and bosses of plot Department 6 were sitting in the lounge, watching the time pass by. ¡°As long as they agree to change people, it¡¯s our chance, even if they have to choose the location to change. The deviant Corp must be eliminated!¡± The other leaders ¡®faces were grave,¡±are we really going to do this?¡± If the deviant Corp chooses to exchange hostages with us in the heart of United Kingdom, will they alsounch a missile bombardment?¡± A look of determination shed across the director¡¯s face.¡±There¡¯s no other way. No matter where they choose to exchange the hostages, only satellite missiles can bombard the entire area so that they have no way to escape. I don¡¯t mind sacrificing some people. If it seeds, I¡¯ll take the pressure from the public and resign!¡± After saying that, he looked at the time.¡±I¡¯m going out now. It¡¯s time. Since they are not willing to exchange, we can only use n B. We will use Nicole¡¯s safety to lure them out.¡± ¡°But the media and the whole world will me us!¡± The other bosses didn¡¯t adopt n B. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t ignore human rights. Even if we¡¯re criminals, we can¡¯t use such a method. We¡¯ll be punished by the whole world!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll take on any responsibility or public opinion!¡± After the chief finished speaking to them, he turned around and left. If he could sessfully force the deviant Corp to kill them this time, on the surface, he would take the me and resign, but the Freemasonry would definitely protect him or guarantee his wealth! Director Wales walked into the media room, and the media swarmed around him. Wales looked at his watch and said,¡±it¡¯s been half an hour. Since the deviant Corp didn¡¯t choose to exchange the hostages, then we ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw a person suddenly fall from the sky at the entrance of the media room not far away. Bang! ¡°Ah!¡± When the media saw a person descending from the sky, they were so scared that they dodged. In front of all the media, the Navas were thrown out of the MI6 building and smashed to death in front of everyone. The pool of bloody bodies in the crowd was terrifying. High up in the sky, a Man in ck opened his paraglider and glided across the top floor of the building! Wales pushed through the crowd and came to the body. He recognized the dead man at a nce as Navas! On the screen of the news square opposite them, the deviant Corp¡¯s live broadcast shed: ¡°When we¡¯re being polite to you, you¡¯d better take it seriously. But if you don¡¯t give us face, I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t give you any face even if you¡¯re the king of the heavens. Alright, let¡¯s continue ying! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep her here. From now on, in the next few days, people all over the world will end their lives in this way! Who do you think it will be?¡± After that, the scene disappeared. Wales panicked. He knew that the deviant Corp must have gotten the information from Navas, and who could be on the list? But no matter who it was, as long as it involved the higher-ups of the capital society, the world would change! ¡°Queen! There¡¯s no other way. Please, Xius!¡± Prime Minister Cameron asked for an audience with the Queen in the pce. ¡°This is capital society¡¯s business, why should I interfere?¡± The Queen said slowly, clearly not in a hurry or nervous at all. ¡°This is no longer a war between the capital society and the deviant Corp. They are using United Kingdom as a battlefield. We have to stop them from doing anything, or we will be a joke after the Wei nation and the Korean nation.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already a joke. ¡± The Queen narrowed her eyes and looked at Cameron with a dangerous look.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it a joke that I, the Queen, can¡¯t rule my own country? I know you¡¯re also a member of the capital society, and you keep saying that you¡¯re doing it for the country, but it¡¯s just for the interests of the capital society. Navas is dead, so he must have said something that he shouldn¡¯t have said and lost his value before he was killed by the deviant Corp, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so anxious, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cameron was stunned. The Queen looked at Cameron and said, word for word,¡±¡±Nothing. I choose not to help or participate in this matter. I want to see who will win between the capital society and the deviant Corp!¡± ¡°You want to kill with a borrowed knife?¡± Cameron asked. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, let¡¯s talk another day. ¡± Cameron wanted to say something but stopped. The guards had alreadye over to drive him away. He could only leave the pce unwillingly. After he left, the Queen opened her eyes and said to the guard beside her,¡±¡±Send a few men to release Nicole¡¯s parents tonight.¡± A Butler who had been following him for a long time was surprised.¡±¡±Queen, you can ¡®t.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Even if the capital society knows that I¡¯m with the deviant Corp, they won¡¯t kill me because this Europe still believes in the royal family, so they can¡¯t do anything to me. There¡¯s nothing worse than this. I have to do something to resist before I die, or these people will really think I¡¯m old and stupid.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think the deviant Corp will win,¡± the Butler said. ¡°I¡¯m not optimistic either. ¡± The Queen changed the topic.¡±But I think that man is good. In the past, he fought his way out of my Pce for Nicole. The capital society touched Nicole and touched his reverse scale. This time, even if they don¡¯t die, they will lose ayer of skin. The enemy of the enemy is one of us. You go and release Nicole¡¯s parents. It¡¯s decided.¡±

 Chapter 892 - Sword God Xius takes action

    <h4>Chapter 892: Sword God Xius takes action</h4>

    The Queen¡¯s sudden change of mind puzzled the members of the Round Table. But it wasn¡¯t strange when she thought about it. She had always hated the capital society that pushed the royal family to the periphery, so with the list of capital Society members that the deviant Corp got, she had reason to bet on whether the deviant Corp could kill all the top executives of the capital society! The characters that the deviant Corp had once assassinated were all difficult missions, and they couldn¡¯t kill them because of the confidentiality of the members of the Freemasonry round table. However, Navas ¡®confession might be an opportunity for the Queen, and she had reason to take the risk. ¡°This old woman really can¡¯t stop worrying at such a critical moment. She actually went back on her word?¡± Morgan gritted his teeth. Patriarch Rockefeller nodded.¡±Everyone, let¡¯s talk about it. I¡¯m afraid our list is already in the deviant Corp¡¯s archives.¡± At this time, the three knights behind him said: ¡°as long as the three lords are together, the three of us can protect you. Our three families are together, and we can fight the deviant Corp leader. But once the three of us are separated and are broken down one by one, it will be difficult.¡± The Lord of the African chieftains pondered and said,¡±old Ross probably went to find the Duke. Before hees back, we have to hold on. We don¡¯t know where the deviant Corp is now, but I think that at this point, for our lives, the deviant Corp must die!¡± I have an idea. It might be very risky, but it¡¯s the only way. ¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± Rockfeller asked. ¡°Kidnap the Queen!¡± The African chief said. The pupils of the two financial groups ¡®patriarchs widened slightly. ¡°This is too risky!¡± Morgan immediately rejected this idea. However, the African chief waved his hand.¡±Mr. Morgan, don¡¯t be in a hurry to object. Let me finish. Since this old woman likes to go back on her word, she can¡¯t me us for plotting against her. Kidnapping her is not to hurt her, and she can¡¯t stand our torture. We¡¯re just temporarily imprisoning her and forcing the God of swords to make a move.¡± Morgan and Rockefeller¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I understand, the old woman wants to kill us with a borrowed knife, so we can also use her knife and her people to deal with the deviant Corp!¡± ¡°With the friendship between sword God Xius and the old woman,¡± Morgan said.¡±Once he finds out that she was kidnapped by the deviant Corp, sword God will make a move!¡± The African chief smiled.¡±That¡¯s right, this old guy only owes the Queen a favor. If the Queen is kidnapped, tell him that it was the deviant Corp who kidnapped her, and he will go to the deviant Corp, and then our satellite missiles will be behind!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find the deviant Corp,¡± Morgan said.¡±Can he?¡± The African chieftain asked,¡±isn¡¯t there a lead, Nicole?¡± Do you think sword God won¡¯t use her and take her directly to the deviant Corp?¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Rockefeller pped. ¡°The only thing we have to do is to ask the Duke to help us when the Queen mes us after this,¡± the African chief said. ¡°The United Kingdom Pce is guarded by the Queen¡¯s trusted elite men of sacrifice. Who would kidnap her?¡± The African chieftain looked at the three remaining Knights behind him and pouted.¡±¡±If the three of them join forces, they¡¯ll still have a chance.¡± ¡°We can go, but what about the safety of the three lords?¡± the three knights took the lead. The three of themughed.¡±Let¡¯s go to the White House. Is there anywhere safer than the White House?¡± they asked. At night. The Queen¡¯s trusted Butler wasn¡¯t by her side. Instead, he arranged for her to go to the London police headquarters and quietly let Lin chuxue¡¯s parents go. Lin Guiren and his wife had been locked up for half a month, and their hair was covered in dirt and grease. ¡°The Queen has personally asked about Mr. Lin¡¯s matter. You¡¯re now acquitted. Go back quickly.¡± ¡°Help me thank the Queen.¡± Lin Guiren and his wife thanked him and left the police station in the car arranged by the housekeeper. But at the same time, in the pce, Cameron had something to report to the Queen, and behind him were three knights. They were searched for guns and dangerous items before they were allowed in, but to them, they didn¡¯t need any guns at all to make a move. When the Queen was woken up by the maid, she said impatiently,¡±¡±Tell the Prime Minister that I¡¯m tired today.¡± At this moment, Cameron had already pushed open the door to her bedroom, and the three knights filed in. The Queen¡¯s face changed,¡±what are you doing?¡± Are you going to rebel?¡± Cameron smiled.¡±Three days, just three days. Don¡¯t go anywhere, my queen. I¡¯ll stay here to report to you about future national reform and policy work.¡± The Queen was a smart and powerful woman, how could she not see the trick in this? ¡°You¡¯re really bold,¡±she said, narrowing her eyes. Cameron: ¡°it can¡¯t be helped. For the sake of the dozens of lives that the capital society leaked out, you¡¯ll have to suffer a little, Queen.¡± The next day. The United Kingdom government announced a piece of news that shocked the entire United Kingdom and the Western world: ¡°Last night, the deviant Corp rescued Nicole¡¯s parents and kidnapped the Queen at the same time. We are nowpletely blocking off all appearances United Kingdom and conducting a thorough search of the entire area. I hope that the people will work together with us! As for the details of the kidnapping, we can¡¯t tell you. The Queen is the king of our Western world, we will definitely save her! Ennd will be thest stop of the deviant Corp!¡± The Queen¡¯s butler received a call that he had not answered for years. When he saw the number, he did not want to answer it. However, a Knight beside him ced a dagger on his neck and said,¡±¡±Answer it. Just tell me what you need to say.¡± Not many people knew this number. It was sword God Xius. ¡°Hello? Duke seus. ¡± ¡°Is Elizabeth really kidnapped?¡± the voice on the other end of the phone was a little gloomy. The Butler hesitated for a moment. He wanted to say that this was Freemasonry¡¯s trap, but he felt the dagger on his throat had already made a shallow cut. He felt cold and quickly said,¡±¡±Yeah, I didn¡¯t do my job. I don¡¯t even know what to do now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what to do. Kill yourself to atone for your sins!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xius snorted.¡±Where is that woman locked up?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The woman the deviant Corp is looking for!¡± Seuss said. ¡°I¡¯m in the 3rd Military Region of London,¡±replied the Butler. As soon as he finished speaking, the person on the other end of the phone hung up. Knight took the phone from the Butler¡¯s hand and smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯ve always heard that the sword God was already a Grandmaster more than 50 or 60 years ago. I wonder what level he¡¯s at now. I really want to see it for myself.¡± The Butler touched his neck and found that it was already bleeding. He swallowed. A car arrived at the gate of the 3rd London a white-haired old man handed a document to the soldier on guard. ¡°Hello, Duke Seuss.¡± ¡°Can I go in now?¡± Seuss asked the soldier. ¡°Of course.¡± The soldier pressed the electronic door and it slowly opened. Xius¡¯s car drove in and went straight to the office of the top leader in the military. He pushed the door open and threw his Duke medal on the table.¡±¡±I¡¯m taking that woman with me. Whoever doesn¡¯t agree can have this medal. ¡°

 Chapter 893 - Using missiles

    <h4>Chapter 893: Using missiles</h4>

    The higher-ups of the military were all terrified. He was probably the only person in the whole of United Kingdom who had the medal of Theseus. It was the highest-level medal ever since World War II, and the only Duke in Europe who was still alive was Seuss! This medal was heavy and significant because it was given to Seuss by the previous Queen. To be honest, even the Queen had no right to confiscate this medal. So, when Seuss threw the medal on the table, all the bosses in the military were dumbfounded. ¡°That ...¡± A Big Shot wanted to say something but stopped. He was still not used to people not giving him face in his own territory. Seuss raised an eyebrow and turned his back to him.¡±¡±Are you going to teach me the United Kingdom Constitution?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡± The military leader swallowed his saliva.¡±¡±I¡¯m just reminding you that that woman is inauspicious, and if you get too close, you¡¯ll be targeted by the deviant Corp. No soldiers are willing to get close to her now. You are the spiritual faith of the United Kingdom martial arts world, and nothing can happen to you.¡± Seuss didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore, so she walked out of the office. He came to the ce where Lin chuxue was being held, and before he even got up to the building, he felt a powerful aura. Seuss frowned. He sensed the presence and looked at the building with confusion. Then, he walked up. When he pushed open the door to Lin chuxue¡¯s room, he looked at Lin chuxue in the cage thoughtfully. Lin chuxue hugged her knees with both hands and curled her head into her arms. When she heard the door open, she didn¡¯t even want to raise her head and was in a daze. Seuss paced back and forth around her cage, looking around. It was very unusual. He knelt down in front of Lin chuxue¡¯s cage and looked at her. Lin chuxue lightly knocked on the cage and then looked up at Theseus. She was a little confused, and then disdainful. Seuss unlocked the cage and stood up.¡±¡±Follow me.¡± He grabbed Lin chuxue¡¯s arm and got into the car outside, then left the military area. Mali and the others, who had been monitoring the movements of the military, were lurking in the dark and following his car. Xius deliberately drove the car to a remote and open ce before he pulled Lin chuxue out of the car. He looked around and said,¡±¡±Come out, I know you¡¯re nearby. I dared to bring her here alone. If you don¡¯t have this ability, then I¡¯ve underestimated you deviant Corp. You don¡¯t have to hide, you can¡¯t escape my eyes.¡± To be exact, it was his heart! The state of man and sword as one allowed one to feel the aura of nature. Mali, diesel, V, and the others, who were hiding around, felt that they had been exposed. However, after thinking about it, they realized that there wasn¡¯t any rescue or Army from the old man in the surroundings. They had already investigated this area since they entered, and there was only the old man alone, so there was nothing to hide. They all put on their puppet masks and prepared to walk out from the surroundings. Chekhov raised his hand and interrupted them. ¡°Just shoot this kind of person and get his bento box. What¡¯s the point of going out?¡± As Chekhov spoke, he raised his sniper and aimed at Seuss through the gap between the leaves. Bang! The bullet headed straight for Seuss ¡®head. Seuss raised his index and middle fingers to his face, and he saw therge-caliber bullet between his fingers. He flicked the bullet in the direction it came from, and Chekhov was taken aback. The speed of the feedback wasn¡¯t slow at all, because his ultrasonic ability could estimate the speed. V spread out his scale armor and stood in front of Chekhov to block the shrapnel. Mali picked up a big rock and threw it at Seuss. Seuss extended his fist. When the rock hit his fist, it was like ss, while his fist was like iron. The rock shattered, but Seuss¡¯s fist and arm were straight! ¡°What other tricks do you have? use them all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the deviant Corp all stood up. After seeing so many peoplee out to confirm his words, Xius was a little arrogant and disdainful, but then he felt like something was wrong. He frowned and turned his head to lock onto Lin chuxue. He quickly touched Lin chuxue¡¯s vein with one hand, looked at her, and frowned.¡±¡±You don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I run away from the fight meet?¡± Lin chuxue snorted, feeling that this guy was very strange. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s always someone following you?¡± Seuss ¡®eyebrows slowly lifted. Lin chuxue was very surprised by what this white-haired old man with a long beard said. Xius raised her hand and casually hit Lin chuxue on the head. Lin chuxue subconsciously backed away in fear, but this white-haired old man couldn¡¯t hit her no matter what. When Lin chuxue slowly opened her eyes, she was shocked! In front of her was a tall figure, wearing a ck trench coat that was swaying in the breeze. This person was Xu Cheng! He grabbed Xius¡¯s wrist. The two men stood there, facing each other, and a powerful force collided. ¡°They¡¯re indeed from the capital society. Do they only attack women?¡± Xu Cheng said in disdain under the mask. ¡°You too? Hand over the Queen and get the hell out of United Kingdom. This is not a ce for you to mess around. I admire the fact that it wasn¡¯t easy for you juniors to achieve what you have today. Don¡¯t force me to do it. Also, I¡¯m not one of those trash!¡± As Xius said that, she shook her hand and pushed Xu Cheng away! Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect this guy¡¯s internal force to be so powerful that it actually pushed him away. ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously. ¡°Xius.¡± ¡°Sword Master Seuss!¡± Diesel blurted out, a little surprised and surprised. ¡°Sword God!¡± As a British, Lin chuxue naturally knew the secrets of the British Empire. Seudo nced at diesel.¡±It¡¯s rare for a junior to know my name. I almost forgot it myself.¡± ¡°Sword God Xius, one of the five legends?¡± It was Xu Cheng¡¯s first time seeing Xius, and he had heard a lot about her. ¡°No, to be exact, he¡¯s the head of the Big Five.¡± ¡°He was already a Grandmaster of fencing in the West when he was young during World War II,¡± diesel corrected. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Hand over the Queen. Don¡¯t force me to make a move.¡± Seuss stood alone in the center, surrounded by the deviant Corp, but he wasn¡¯t afraid at all, and his face was calm. At the same time. The three great Knights had installed a tracking device on Seuss¡¯s car and located this ce. The drone captured this scene from a high altitude. ¡°Great, are these people the deviant Corp?¡± The three knights were overjoyed to see this. They pointed at the man in the cloak wearing the clown mask on the screen and said,¡±¡±This person should be the leader. As long as we can kill him, our threat will be reduced by at least 70%!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s use a small intercontinental missile. This area will only affect a small part of London, and the price is eptable to United Kingdom!¡± Wales, the director of MI6, said,¡±¡±Let them die a thorough death!¡± ¡°I agree to blow up all the deviant Corp! This group of people is a malignant tumor, we can¡¯t let them live. ¡± ¡°But what about Duke Seuss?¡± ¡°He¡¯s old and he died a worthy death. Only the United States has heroes. Don¡¯t you think the United Kingdom needs a superhero? Then let Xius do it. At least after his death, the entire United Kingdom citizen will remember him. ¡°

 Chapter 894

    <h4>Chapter 894: Retreat</h4>

    The drone kept an eye on the scene, and of course, Xu Cheng and Chekhov noticed something above them. Chekhov raised his sniper rifle and fired a shot into the sky, shooting the drone down, and themand center also lost the scene. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we¡¯ve been discovered! We have to leave immediately!¡± Chekhov shouted. A senior officer from themand center immediately stood up and said,¡±¡±Surround that ce! Don¡¯t let them escape. The Army will surround the area within a five-kilometer radius and slowly approach. Anyone whoes out will be shot to death! Are the missiles ready?¡± The staff was still operating.¡±As long as the prime minister¡¯s residence gives the approval, it can be activated. The Prime Minister needs to submit theunch password.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the Prime Minister immediately. ¡°The higher-up nodded. Seuss was facing the deviant Corp members alone. ¡°We didn¡¯t kidnap the Queen,¡± Xu Cheng said. He felt that it would be best if he didn¡¯t make a move and dy the time. He followed up to save Lin chuxue and quickly retreated. ¡°You think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± Seuss didn¡¯t think the Queen¡¯s butler would lie to him. He wouldn¡¯t believe anything, but the Butler was the Queen¡¯s confidant, and he only listened to the Butler¡¯s words. ¡°So what if I¡¯m kidnapped?¡± Mali snorted.¡±That old woman isn¡¯t a good person either. The people from MI6 are under hermand. Without her permission, how can they fight us?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to take this woman away either.¡± Xius pointed at Lin chuxue. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Xu Cheng stood in front of Lin chuxue and stared at Xius.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t want to expose myself in the military camp just now, but it¡¯s not up to you now.¡± You¡¯ve been following me all this time, Xu Cheng?¡± Lin chuxue curiously asked Xu Cheng. ¡°He¡¯s always been with you. ¡± Xius answered for Xu Cheng,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been paying attention to the recent cases and events, and I¡¯ve been wondering why the police are always so passive, and any action they take can be seen through by you. It turns out that it¡¯s not because your intelligencework is very capable, but because someone has the ability to sneak into the enemy¡¯s territory and understand all the police¡¯s movements. It seems that you deviant Corp members really have your own abilities, and everyone¡¯s abilities are outstanding in their respective fields, but since I¡¯ve intervened, it¡¯s over for today. Now I¡¯ll give you two options. First, hand over the Queen, and you can leave with this woman and don¡¯t cause trouble in United Kingdom Second, if you don¡¯tply, no one is allowed to leave without my permission!¡± As soon as he said that, Xu Cheng disappeared on the spot and threw a punch at seus. Xius reached out to her left and caught Xu Cheng¡¯s lightning-fast punch. Bang! Xu Cheng¡¯s 10000 pounds of force came over, and he originally wanted to directly finish off Xius, but who knew that Xius would actually be able to catch Xu Cheng¡¯s punch with one hand. However, when Xius caught Xu Cheng¡¯s fist, she frowned. Starting from his wrist and sleeve, the fabric on his arm was suddenly torn, and his entire arm was exposed. ¡°What a powerful external force.¡± Seussplimented. Xu Cheng¡¯s other fist swung over, and this time, Theseus didn¡¯t take it head on. Instead, he used his palm to p away Xu Cheng¡¯s arm, and then his whole body shook violently. The fallen leaves on the ground flew up, and as if they suddenly had a mind of their own, Xius¡¯s index and middle fingers grabbed onto the yellow leaves, and like throwing darts, she stabbed them at Xu Cheng. Shua shua shua. In a second, six fallen leaves suddenly turned into sharp Flying Daggers and flew towards Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t Dodge it because Lin chuxue was behind him. He directly took the falling leaves and hit himself, cutting a few holes in his cloak. Lin chuxue came over and helped Xu Cheng up as she asked with concern,¡±¡±Are you alright?¡± Xu Cheng pulled Lin chuxue to the side and said to Dulson,¡±¡±Take your sister-inw and leave. Leave this to me. All of you, hurry up and leave. That drone has already discovered us. It¡¯s probably going toe over.¡± The other members of the deviant Corp all nodded, and Dulson came over and pulled Lin chuxue over.¡±¡±Sister-inw, let¡¯s go first.¡± Now, they had the internal list of names, and after they rescued Lin chuxue, they could start their revenge and assassination n. This mission would be an iparable sess. This time, Lin chuxue didn¡¯t stubbornly stay and be a burden to Xu Cheng. She just said to Xu Cheng worriedly,¡±¡±Be careful, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. ¡°Leave?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xius didn¡¯t care.¡±Did you ask me?¡± After he finished speaking, the fallen leaves around him instantly floated up and began to move. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, no one is allowed to leave without my permission!¡± Xius said calmly. The next moment, the trembling leaves suddenly attacked Dulson and the others who were about to retreat. Dulson took the lead and stood in front of Lin chuxue. The others were afraid that Lin chuxue would get hurt, so they surrounded her. At this time, V¡¯s scale armor was activated, and he stood in front of the flying leaves that were like knives. Any of the leaves that were like knives hit his chest and body. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll bring up the rear. ¡± V shouted to the group of people behind him. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Xius gathered the leaves to attack one of V¡¯s weak points, but Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t give her that chance. He interrupted Seuss and started fighting with him. V¡¯s clothes were all torn by the falling leaves, but he didn¡¯t linger in the battle. He brought up the rear and left with his other brothers. Xu Cheng threw a punch at Theseus, and thetter didn¡¯t take it head on. After dodging it, Xu Cheng directly broke a big tree with a diameter of 80 centimeters! Xius lightly jumped onto the half-broken tree, and then he used his hand to cut off a branch and made it into his sword. When Xu Cheng threw another punch, Xius¡¯s wooden stick was longer than Xu Cheng¡¯s arm, so he first used it to block Xu Cheng¡¯s exposed armpit. Theus originally thought that he could Pierce Xu Cheng¡¯s armpit, but who knew that his wooden stick didn¡¯t even scratch Xu Cheng¡¯s skin. Seuss frowned. Seeing him hesitating for a moment, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and directly caught the stick under his arm. Then, he twisted and broke it! Xius took a step back and used her leg to sweep up all the fallen leaves on the ground. Then, the sky full of fallen leaves flew towards Xu Cheng like a storm of pear flowers. The tortoiseshell on Xu Cheng¡¯s body glowed and blocked the falling leaves des that were slicing his clothes into pieces. In the end, he was topless, and his whole body was as white as a powder. Xu Cheng was a little angry. Immediately, he turned invisible and disappeared. Xius was stunned for a second. In just two seconds, Xu Cheng had already dodged to his side and was about to punch his head. Xius felt the wind and used his arm to block the side of his head. Xu Cheng¡¯s domineering strength caught him off guard. Seuss was like a golf ball. The moment the club swung him, he flew out and broke tree after tree.

 Chapter 895 - Itâ€™s better to rely on yourself than on others

    <h4>Chapter 895: It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than on others</h4>

    When Dulson, diesel, V, Mali, Chekhov, and Lin chuxue, a total of six people, were retreating, Chekhov suddenly reached out and stopped them from moving forward. ¡°I can feel soldiers in front!¡± ¡°It¡¯s estimated that two thousand people are fully armed, and there are tanks and armored vehicles,¡± Chekhov said with a serious face. ¡°Turn around!¡± Diesel gritted his teeth. He took the lead and the six of them ran in another direction. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like she was sweating from exercise, but she didn¡¯t feel tired. At leastpared to before, she felt like she was full of energy. When they arrived at another ce, Chekhov said with a little frustration,¡±¡±There¡¯s one here too. ¡± Diesel picked up his phone and was about to ask Lin Dong, Li Wei, and Zhang Xiu for help, but when he looked at his phone, there was no signal. ¡°The signal has been blocked.¡± Diesel frowned. Ta ta ta ta ... At this time, the sound of two military helicopters came from the sky above. ¡°Not good, let¡¯s go!¡± Chekhov shouted, and Dulson directly carried Lin chuxue on his back and ran inside. Not long after, the military helicopter saw them in the forest. Soon, a dense number of machine gun bullets shot through the green leaves on the treetops and chased after them. Mali directly used arge wooden stake as a shield to cover his brothers ¡®retreat. V also used the advantage of his scale armor to block the bullets from the machine guns. ¡°You guys go first!¡± Mali watched as the military helicopter got closer and closer, so he stayed behind. When the helicopter was above his head, a square wooden stake flew toward the helicopter. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The pilot didn¡¯t see clearly what was flying over. When he saw it clearly, it was toote for him to turn the steering gear subconsciously. The wooden stake hit the helicopter¡¯s propeller and broke. ¡°Parachute!¡± The pilot couldn¡¯t hold the steering gear and saw that the ne was about to fall. He shouted to the four or five soldiers on the ne. Chekhov turned around and aimed his sniper rifle at the air, and he dodged one after another! Bang, bang, bang! The five soldiers who jumped down were all killed by Chekhov in the air. ¡°Command,mand, No. 005 has crashed.¡± ¡°Roger that. All ground forces, listen up. Move forward by a thousand meters!¡± BOOM! The 10,000-plus soldiers who had surrounded the forest formed a circle. Then, armored tanks and fully armed ground forces pressed in for a kilometer. In the central area, Xu Cheng and Xius were still fighting for more than a hundred rounds. After Xu Cheng sent Theseus flying a dozen meters away, he said to him,¡±¡±You can¡¯t hurt me at all, so why are you wasting your energy here?¡± ¡°You sure?¡± Seuss chuckled.¡±You sure?¡± As he spoke, he touched his waist with one hand, and not long after, a soft sword was pulled out from his waist like a belt. ¡°Sixty years! He hasn¡¯t been stained with a single drop of blood, so I¡¯ll use you to open the seal today. ¡± Xius¡¯s hand suddenly trembled, and the sword that was as soft as a rope suddenly became long and straight. Under the sun, the sword glowed like a jagged rock in a Lake, and it shook Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. This was the sword ray that could be driven by each move after the sword technique reached a certain level. Its momentum was enough to affect the opponent¡¯s spirit. When Xius dazzled Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes, a sword came for his throat. But! The ultrasonic waves that were stronger than Chekhov¡¯s locked onto the sword. When it was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from Xu Cheng¡¯s throat, Xu Cheng put his hands together and caught the tip of the sword. Then, he opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too slow. ¡± He said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Xius¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng was stunned. He saw a sword on his shoulder. ¡°The moves and people you captured just now were actually just sword shadows.¡± Xiusughed coldly.¡±I¡¯m a little disappointed, but you should be proud. It¡¯s not embarrassing to die by my sword. Most people in this world don¡¯t have the right to die by my sword, because I don¡¯t attack easily.¡± ¡°So what if I use my sword?¡± Xu Cheng also suddenlyughed. Seuss raised an eyebrow and ced the sword against his neck.¡±Even if you disappear, I can cut off your neck before you disappear. Do you believe me? Speak, where is the Queen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit to what I¡¯ve done. I said I didn¡¯t arrest the Queen, so I didn ¡®t.¡± ¡°I heard you retired a long time ago,¡± Xu Cheng said curiously.¡±I didn¡¯t expect you toe out of retirement today.¡± ¡°Even if you destroy United Kingdom, it has nothing to do with me. But that woman, whoever hurts her is going against me.¡± ¡°You must have a story.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± Xius said to Xu Cheng, who had his back to her,¡±¡±So what if you¡¯re powerful? Women like power more than the strength in your hands. So what if you are the number one in the world? You can¡¯t change the world, and you can¡¯t dominate the world. Other people can destroy you with artillery and missiles, but you still can¡¯t fight against power! In the end, women will only stand on the side of power!¡± ¡°So, she became the Queen and abandoned the love between you two, right? And you became the swordsman of the lonely watchman?¡± Xu Cheng sneered,¡±coward!¡± ¡°Are you talking about your father?¡± Seuss thought he had heard wrong.¡±I¡¯m telling you this from my experience. You¡¯re not afraid of power for your woman. Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°What are you if not a coward?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±I¡¯m not like you, and I don¡¯t need you to teach me, and I won¡¯t walk your path. You¡¯re afraid of the king, so you gave up on losing to the king and were willing to be a poor worm that didn¡¯t get anything in return. But I¡¯m not the same. What¡¯s mine, I will definitely take it back.¡± I¡¯ll protect and possess my woman. Even the whole world can¡¯t take away what belongs to me, let alone the king. My woman likes power, right? I¡¯ll give it to her! He likes money? I¡¯ll give it to her too! I want to let her know that even if she were to bepared to any other outstanding man in the world, she would still be overshadowed. ¡± ¡°Well said,¡± Seuss smiled.¡±But reality is cruel. Everyone has struggled and tried. In the end, reality will leave you with a scar that will be difficult to heal. It will be engraved in your grave. For example, how are you going to survive under my sword? I¡¯m telling you, you can only have it if you see my face and I want to give it to you. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xu Cheng said with his back to him. Stab! A huge electric current ran from Xu Cheng¡¯s body to the sword and hit Xius ¡®arm, causing him to shiver and the sword in his hand fell to the ground. Xu Cheng turned his head and looked at him,¡±it¡¯s better to ask for help than ask for help!¡± I don¡¯t need anyone to give me a multiple choice in my destiny!¡± At themand post. ¡± 10 seconds until the missileunches. It¡¯s estimated that it will detonate in five minutes. The area will be three kilometers in radius. Soldiers on the front line, you can¡¯t enter the spacepressed to four kilometers in order to avoid being affected by the missile. Everything is ready. Before the missile explodes, no living thing is allowed to be taken out. Anyone who finds it will be killed without mercy!¡±

 Chapter 896 - This is the deviant Corp!

    <h4>Chapter 896: This is the deviant Corp!</h4>

    ¡°The Air Force will continue to monitor the deviant criminals ¡®every move from the sky to make sure that they are always in the target area. Don¡¯t fly too low, and they have the ability to shoot down the ne. Make sure that they stay in the inner area, and say goodbye to us in five minutes!¡± The corners of MI6¡¯s mouth curled up slightly after the Supreme Director finished his report. It should be ending soon, right? The war between the deviant Corp and capital society shoulde to an end today. He had never expected that after so many people had died, thepletion of this difficult task would be in his hands. Although they didn¡¯t know how big the deviant Corp was, as long as they took out their leader, Xu Cheng, the deviant Corp would definitely be a group without a leader! In the forest, Chekhov and the others had run all over the ce and werepletely surrounded by the Army! There were still five to six military helicopters circling above them. It seemed that the heavenlywork had nowhere to run. ¡°Dulson! Take sister-inw and rush out. ¡± At this time, Chekhov said to Dulson in a deep voice. ¡°If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Lin chuxue gritted her teeth and said,¡±I¡¯ve already died once, I¡¯m not afraid of dying again!¡± I¡¯m xu Cheng¡¯s woman, and you all died in battle just to let me live. You think I¡¯m a woman and look down on me, right?¡± Chekhovughed. Mali alsoughed. ¡°Who would dare to look down on you?¡± Diesel teased,¡±when we first joined the gang with Big Brother Cheng, he wanted me to cut off three of my fingers to prove my loyalty! We were all a little hesitant, but you shot yourself in the head. Just based on this, we¡¯re convinced by you, really!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t help you at all. In the end, I still became your burden.¡± Lin chuxue sighed, and everyone leaned against a tree stump or a rock because they were exhausted. ¡°Why is it not working?¡± Mali grinned and said,¡±this time, we have almost all the information on the enemy. As long as we can get out today, we can slowly assassinate and y with them in the future!¡± Sister-inw, your contribution can¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡± ¡°But how are we going to get out?¡± Lin chuxue looked at the nes circling above her head and the tens of thousands of troops that had already surrounded them. She had never seen such a big formation. Chekhov touched his waist bag and said,¡±¡±I think I only have a few dozen bullets left. There are three to five thousand soldiers lining up on any side of the road. My bullets are like a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood.¡± Mali gritted his teeth and said,¡±brothers, I¡¯ll open the way for you. I¡¯ll break through a line of defense in front. You guys run if you can!¡± There¡¯s no other way!¡± V: ¡°don¡¯t be silly. You just showed up, and the tanks can bombard you, not to mention letting you break through the defense line. It¡¯s impossible. Even if you wear bulletproof equipment, the artillery still has the power to send you flying. You can¡¯t even stand up, so how can you talk about running?¡± Diesel looked at the weather in the sky.¡±Even if Li Wei is here, this weather won¡¯t be of any use. But Zhang Xiu¡¯s Poison Weapon can be tested, but we need to spray the poison from a higher point. But he¡¯s not here, and the signal is blocked. We can only rely on whether Lin Dong and the others have realized that we¡¯re surrounded.¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±Xu Cheng always said he wanted to introduce me to his brothers. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be the famous deviant Corp!¡± V looked at Lin chuxue and teased,¡±then have you ever thought that your man is the leader? He single-handedly created the deviant Corp! Without him, there wouldn¡¯t be the deviant Corp today. We liberated thend of mercenaries, but we offended the United States, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re where we are today. I know our existence is full of controversy, but we don¡¯t regret being a member of the deviant Corp. ¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°you guys let me see another side of Xu Cheng. It turns out that he also has brothers that he can trust. He has been very lonely in his life, and since his parents died, he became even more unsociable, so I thank you guys on his behalf.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Diesel didn¡¯t mind.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for Big Brother Cheng, we might have died in thend of mercenaries, or we might have just been small mercenaries for the rest of our lives. To have such an exciting life today, it¡¯s not a waste.¡± Sis-inw, there¡¯s a reason why Big Brother Cheng didn¡¯t introduce us to you. Do you want to know why the United States and capital society want to destroy us? Why does Big Brother Cheng have difficulties that he can¡¯t tell you?¡± Lin chuxue nodded.¡±I¡¯ve always wanted to know.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mali smiled and stood up.¡±Then, sister-inw, watch carefully.¡± He walked in front of a rock that Lin chuxue could bear hug. This rock was estimated to be two tons in weight, but Mali directly lifted it up high above his head with two hands, and Lin chuxue was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inhumane?¡± Mali asked with a smile. Then, he put down the stone and punched the center of the stone. In the next moment, cracks appeared on the rock and it exploded. Lin chuxue¡¯s lips slightly opened. ¡°If you judge this with themon sense of a normal person, can a human do this?¡± At that moment, diesel asked Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue was a little lost in thought. At that moment, Dulson swayed in front of Lin chuxue, and in the next second, he was already 50 meters away. Lin chuxue thought she was seeing things, but Dulson was already standing 50 meters away. Dulson once again ran in front of Lin chuxue in less than a second and smiled at her.¡±¡±This is the deviant Corp! We can do what humans can ¡®t! To put it in an unorthodox way, we have vited themon sense of human beings. Our ability can be defined as anti-human!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, your heart is beating too fast. Rx.¡± At this moment, Chekhov said,¡±my ability is hearing and judgment. I can clearly sense any moving object within two kilometers, even if it¡¯s a bullet. The moment he shoots, I can make my body react instinctively to avoid it!¡± Within these two thousand meters, I can sense who is doing what. ¡± Buzzzzzz! Diesel and V¡¯s sharp des and ws came out from the gaps between their fingers, scaring Lin chuxue. Diesel even revealed the sharp wolf fangs in his mouth. ¡°This is the deviant Corp!¡± The two of them said in unison. ¡°Big Brother Cheng is actually very tired.¡± Dulson opened his mouth at this time.¡±He created us and gave us abilities and talents, but he was also responsible for protecting us and giving us more space to grow so that our wings could be fully developed. Once we are discovered, we will be surrounded and annihted by the humans! That¡¯s why he can¡¯t tell you, but he¡¯s also afraid that you¡¯ll be implicated. It¡¯s because he won¡¯t be able to protect you when that timees. ¡± Lin chuxue suddenly realized that all of Xu Cheng¡¯s hesitations in the past were all because he couldn¡¯t help it, including his rtionship problems. He should be conflicted, right? He definitely loved her, but she was afraid that he would have no choice when that day came, including whether or not they would have a child after having sex!

 Chapter 897

    <h4>Chapter 897: Resist even if you die</h4>

    Lin chuxue med herself and said,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for me, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be so passive, right?¡± If I didn¡¯t exist, you guys would¡¯ve been more proactive. ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t say that.¡± At that moment, diesel interrupted her,¡±¡±We¡¯ve experienced betrayal, despair, and rooted ourselves in thend of mercenaries. It¡¯s a hopeless world where the strong prey on the weak, and the feelings between people are very subtle here. Because human lives are not worth anything, feelings are not worth mentioning, but it¡¯s because the world without feelings is even more precious. If Big Brother Cheng wasn¡¯t a leader with blood, flesh, and feelings, we wouldn¡¯t have followed him to the death, but the one who gave him feelings is you! Your existence allowed us to see his stubbornness towards certain things, and also made us believe that he wouldn¡¯t leave us behind, because he has a strong sense of responsibility!¡± Lin chuxue wiped the sweat off her forehead and said,¡±¡±He is indeed very persistent, but it is also his persistence that allows him to create miracles in everything he does.¡± ¡°Right!¡± As one of the first batch of people to follow Xu Cheng, Mali agreed with this point.¡±¡±When he wanted to rule over thend of mercenaries, we thought it was impossible, but he did it. ¡°Today, we also firmly believe that if we get through this, spring will be warm and flowers will bloom. No matter who lives or dies today, as long as we can protect Big Brother Cheng, we have made a sacrifice for the future gic Reformation, and we have no regrets!¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s fight!¡± V smiled.¡±Let them see the true strength of the deviant Corp!¡± He said. ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡± Diesel asked. Chekhov quickly loaded his sniper rifle, then looked at the military helicopter hovering and flying above him and said,¡±¡±Trust me, whoever attracts it, I¡¯ll shoot it down.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± V said, taking the lead.¡±I¡¯ll go.¡± After saying that, he scuttled out of the big rock that was covering him. There happened to be a helicopter above them, patrolling to make sure that the target they surrounded was there. The soldiers on the ne saw V¡¯s figure and raised their machine guns with both hands, aiming at V in the underground forest and shooting. Va¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t as fast as diesel, but he had scales to protect his body, so it didn¡¯t matter even if he was shot while running. The helicopter locked onto V from above, but it didn¡¯t notice that in a corner below, Chekhov had set up a sniper rifle and was aiming at the cockpit windshield of the helicopter, where the pilot was. The people around him held their breath and did not disturb him. They all knew that they needed to be focused at this time. After V led the helicopter to a ce not far away, he suddenly turned around and ran back. He wanted to run in the direction of his own people, so that the helicopter would turn around and the cockpit would face Chekhov diagonally. V¡¯s two arms protected his head to prevent the gun from going off course, and he ran back while shouting,¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you shooting? My clothes are all torn, and it¡¯s almost R-rated!¡± Before Chekhov fired, he closed his eyes and tried to recall the blind sniping technique Xu Cheng taught him. When he opened his eyes, there was a loud bang! The bullet flew more than 100 meters into the air and broke the ss of the helicopter¡¯s cockpit. Then, the helicopter¡¯s bnce clearly twisted for a moment, and the helicopter began to tremble slightly. The soldier who was firing his machine gun at V lost his bnce and fell out of the ne. Chekhov fired a shot directly at the soldier in the air! After the helicopter pilot died, it was obvious that the helicopter was going to fall. When two soldiers realized that the pilot was dead, they rushed to the pilot¡¯s seat to control the steering gear, but it was toote. The helicopter was flying too close to the forest, and it was difficult for them to lift the helicopter head. As a result, the propeller got stuck in the tree. Diesel quickly approached the bottom of the helicopter, and spikes grew out of his hands as he jumped high into the tree and quickly climbed up the tree a few times. He then reached the helicopter¡¯s warehouse and directly killed the two soldiers inside! ¡°No. 5, ne No. 7 at your threeo¡¯ clock is under attack. Go and help quickly.¡± Themand center discovered that helicopter No. 7 was under attack and quickly informed the nearest helicopter. ¡°Received.¡± Helicopter No. 5 suddenly turned around and flew over where helicopter No. 7 was in trouble. Not only did he see it, but the other two helicopters had also flown over to help. Diesel pulled out all the bodies of the three soldiers from the ne and shouted to hisrades below,¡±¡±There¡¯s no way to fly here. ¡± ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mali shouted at him, and then hit the big tree with his arm and back. After more than a dozen hits, the big tree was uprooted and fell down, and the ne hanging on it slowly fell down. After Mali lifted the helicopter with his back and straightened it, Chekhov jumped directly into the cockpit and started the engine. Fortunately, the core of the ne was not damaged when it crashed down. After the engine was started, the propeller turned smoothly and the wind rose slowly into the sky. ¡°Get on!¡± Chekhov shouted at Mali. Mali nodded. After jumping onto the ne, he set up his machine gun excitedly. ne No. 5, who hade to support, saw ne No. 7 take off again. It picked up themunicator and asked,¡±¡±No. 7, No. 7, what do you think? Is it safe?¡± Chekhov¡¯s machine No. 7 didn¡¯t answer him, and the only response he got was the roar of Mali¡¯s machine gun. From the cabin to the middle of ne No. 5, Mali¡¯s machine gun had turned it into a ho¡¯s nest. The soldiers in the cockpit and in control of the machine gun were all hit by the sudden bullets and had no time to fight back. Mario had already shot through their bodies. The No. 7 helicopter fell directly. It was probably due to oil leakage and fire. When it crashed, it suddenly exploded on the ground. At this time, the other two nes that had arrived fired wildly at 7Chekhov and Mali¡¯s helicopters. Chekhovy down so that he wouldn¡¯t be shot, but his hand was still on the gear and he turned on his ultrasonic system, so he could determine the exact location of the two nes in front of him without even looking. ¡°Let¡¯s go all out with them!¡± He directly increased the maximum speed and drove to the front of the two helicopters. The two helicopters saw that the other party was actually flying towards them at a very fast speed. They were originally flying in the direction of Chekhov¡¯s helicopter, so it was impossible for them to brake or turn around at this time. They could only shoot at Chekhov¡¯s cockpit and force the other party to lose control of the helicopter after being shot. However, Chekhov was almost lying down and only used his hands instead of his eyes to control the helicopter. The system became his only eye! Bullets flew past his ears and head. Sometimes, the bullets would hit his back when they hit the wall, causing him to feel pain. However, he gritted his teeth and roared,¡±¡±Come on, I¡¯ll show you what it means to have balls!¡±

 Chapter 898

    <h4>Chapter 898: In the world of martial arts, only speed is invincible</h4>

    Seeing that the helicopter was about to crash into the two helicopters in front of him Mali suddenly jumped high and grabbed the legs of one of the helicopters with both hands. Then, he used his brute force to shake his waist, causing the helicopter to sway and lose its bnce. The soldiers who were shooting on the helicopter couldn¡¯t sit still and continued to shoot. Mario exerted his strength andpletely brought the helicopter down, causing it to crash heavily onto the ground. The other one was directly hit by Chekhov¡¯s ne, and the two crashed at the same time. On Mali¡¯s side, before the crash, he let go of his hands and rolled down from the sky. Then he ran quickly because the helicopter above him was falling heavily. BOOM! Mali didn¡¯t look back and kept running. The helicopter suddenly exploded not long after it crashed behind him. When he saw Chekhov desperately collide with the other people in the air and crash one after another, he shouted,¡±¡±Chekhov!¡± After the ne crashed, Chekhov couldn¡¯t get out of the cockpit because he was hit by the random bullets earlier. The ne was already broken and there were sparks, and it was obvious that the fuel tank would explode if it was ignited. How could Mali not be anxious? he ran desperately in the direction of Chekhov¡¯s crash, but although he was strong, he was not good at speed. A smile appeared on Chekhov¡¯s pale face and he gave him a thumbs up, looking like a hero. BOOM! The next moment, the ne crash exploded into the sky. ¡°Chekhov!¡± Mali roared out in despair as he knelt down powerlessly less than 20 meters away from the fire. He gasped for breath as he ced his hands on the ground and punched a hole in the ground with great grief and indignation. ¡°You cried?¡± At this time, a weak voice came over, with a hint of ridicule and teasing. Mali¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly looked back, only to see Chekhov standing behind him with a pale face and looking at him strangely.¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯ve touched me.¡± ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± Mali was relieved to see that Chekhov was still alive. ¡°You should be thanking me, not God.¡± Dulson, who was standing next to him, grinned. At the critical moment just now, it was Dulson who saved Chekhov with his speed. Mali wiped his tears and said,¡±¡±F * ck, the damn sand got into my eyes.¡± Chekhov looked at him andughed.¡±To be honest, my series of actions just now won¡¯t be too much to earn you a tear!¡± Mali: ¡°go away. I said that sand got into my eyes. I was very handsome just now, okay?¡± After V and diesel were busy chasing and killing the deserters from the two nes that had crashed, they turned back and cursed,¡±¡±The F * cking tail you guys left behind. They¡¯ve already sent a signal. If we don¡¯t leave now, there¡¯ll probably be pursuersing this way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet up with the captain,¡±diesel said. The few of them nodded Mali said,¡±wait a moment.¡± Then, he turned around and ran towards the remains of the four nes that had exploded. He wanted to search for something. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Chekhov asked in confusion. At this moment Mali was carrying a machine gun on his shoulder. Then, rows of bullets were wrapped around his thick arms, and the long bullets wrapped around his waist. Only then did he walk out of the ruins. ¡°This is the correct way to open a human tank.¡± Mali grinned, revealing his big white teeth. He was already ck to begin with, so his teeth looked even whiter. On the other side. Xius could only give up on lifting his sword because the de could conduct electricity, so every time he attacked Xu Cheng, he would hurt himself. So, after he threw the soft sword away, he looked at Xu Cheng curiously and asked,¡±¡±It¡¯s unbelievable. Is your electric current high-tech or are you a monster?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lived for a hundred years. Guess?¡± Xu Cheng chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s high-tech, I have to stop you from using it on the wrong path.¡± After that, Seuss broke a long, thick branch and whacked it in the air. It made a whooshing sound, and then he said,¡±¡±But if you have electricity in your body, I can¡¯t keep you alive!¡± Then, he picked up the long Branch and stabbed it at Xu Cheng like a sword. Xu Cheng wanted to catch the branch with his bare hands, but he didn¡¯t expect his hand to miss. It was actually a sword shadow again! Suddenly, a gust of wind blew behind him. Xu Cheng turned around and didn¡¯t even look at it. He learned his lesson and threw out a punch, but it was as if his punch hit nothing but air. Seuss, who was attacking him from behind, disappeared into thin air. It was still a sword shadow! Above his head, Xius¡¯s sword was about to Pierce towards Xu Cheng¡¯s head! Xu Cheng was shocked, and he subconsciously stepped back to avoid the sword. But just as he stepped back, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right shoulder. He saw Xius standing behind him, and that branch pierced through Xu Cheng¡¯s right shoulder from behind! ¡°You¡¯re not simple. ¡± At this moment, Seuss ¡®calm voice was heard.¡±¡±Because it¡¯s not simple, you¡¯re aplicated person. That¡¯s why the sword shadows you saw just now were actually you who brought yourself into it. I saw through your weakness in three moves. I¡¯ll ask you onest time, where is the Queen?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t wait for Xius to pull out the branch. He twisted his body and broke the branch. He then pulled out the half-broken branch from his right shoulder and threw it on the ground. He gritted his teeth and said to Xius,¡±¡±Again!¡± After that, Xu Cheng threw a punch at Seuss, but Seuss turned into a sword shadow and disappeared again. Xu Cheng knew that this B * stard must be behind him again, so he pretended to throw a punch, but the other one was already ready. The moment the afterimage disappeared, he threw another punch at his back. However, Xu Cheng¡¯s first wave of sword shadows suddenly materialized, and when Xu Cheng turned around and threw a punch, Xius¡¯s branch stabbed into Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen from behind! It directly pierced through! ¡°When you threw your first punch, I already knew that it was a fake. So, this time, I¡¯m standing here. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s overthinking.¡± Xius looked at Xu Cheng with a faint smile and said,¡±¡±Young man, how do you feel now?¡± Xu Cheng lowered his head and saw that his abdomen was pierced, and he spat out blood. ¡°Why? this branch of yours is clearly not as sharp as the soft sword, but it can still pierce through me?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t understand. ¡°In the world of martial arts, only speed can not be broken!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sharp enough,¡± Theus said.¡±But why can it prate hard objects? The logic is the same. ¡± Seuss closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing this line for my whole life. Although it¡¯s not for you, I feel very good after saying it. Back then, someone humiliated me like this. He taught me a lot, and I¡¯ve held it in for more than 60 years. It¡¯s hard not to say it.¡±

 Chapter 899

    <h4>Chapter 899: Enlightenment!</h4>

    Xu Cheng leaned forward, enduring the pain from his wound. He pulled out the branch from his abdomen again and suddenlyughed. ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± He turned around and looked at Theus.¡±It¡¯s not that bad. I know you¡¯re trying to provoke and humiliate me, butpared to all the times I¡¯ve been humiliated since I was young, what you¡¯re feeling now is nothing. It doesn¡¯t exist. I¡¯ve said it before,pared to me, you¡¯re a coward. If someone had humiliated you in the past and made you hold a grudge, then experience my childhood. Perhaps you would have chosen death long ago! What¡¯s the meaning of this humiliation? Do you know what the greatest humiliation in the world is? Even if you were born, everyone would think it was a mistake!¡± Seuss pulled out another stick as he said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already told you what I should say and do. Since you¡¯re so stubborn as to not hand over the Queen, then don¡¯t me me.¡± He had already lost his patience, and his killing intent was rising. His steps towards Xu Cheng were ethereal. Xu Cheng began to use the Shadowstep. Seuss frowned when she saw him. She stopped in her tracks, surprised. When he walked over again, Xu Cheng¡¯s fists were ready to block with Mizongquan, and Xius saw a very familiar feeling from him. ¡°Who is Zhang chenfeng to you?¡± Seuss asked with a frown. Xu Cheng was also stunned.¡±You know my master?¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Zhang chenfeng?¡± Xius¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±You¡¯re saying that Zhang chenfeng is your master?¡± Xu Cheng felt the coldnessing from his eyes and became more and more alert. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m hisst disciple. ¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have anything to hide. ¡°Where is he?¡± Seuss narrowed his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Xu Cheng asked,¡±what grudges do you have with him?¡± If there is, I¡¯ll take it for him!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this, heaven¡¯s will.¡± Seuss smiled crazily.¡±¡±It¡¯s the will of the heavens! I¡¯ve always wanted to kill him, and I¡¯ve been cultivating so hard, just so that I could avenge him for humiliating me. A few years ago, I heard from the Mi6 that he was dead, and that made me disheartened. I didn¡¯t expect that he would send hisst disciple to me in my lifetime. If this isn¡¯t God¡¯s will, what is it?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had already guessed that Zhang chenfeng was such a flirtatious person. How could he have a good friend? everyone in the world was his enemy. Xu Cheng bitterly smiled in his heart, master, why are all the enemies you offended left behind perverts? If Zhang chenfeng heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words, he would definitely get up and say to him,¡±Of course, I¡¯ve already killed those who aren¡¯t too strong. Those who survive are definitely big bosses. ¡°How much of your master¡¯s Mizongquan and footwork have you learned?¡± Xius suddenly asked Xu Cheng out of curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure. ¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Really?¡± Xius was overjoyed.¡±That¡¯s great! I was still regretting that I couldn¡¯t beat your master¡¯s shadow fist with my sword skills. Now, my wish has been fulfilled. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Then, Xius¡¯s stick stabbed towards Xu Cheng¡¯s heart. Xu Cheng¡¯s illusory hands and ethereal movements were enough to humiliate Xius, but Xius¡¯s swordsmanship was even more brilliant, and the main thing was that his sword shadows were even more difficult to predict. Xu Cheng parried a few sword techniques and also tried to fight back, but all of them missed Seuss ¡®illusion. His arms had missed the illusion, and Seuss ¡®staff had managed to injure him. Xu Cheng angrily stomped his feet on the ground! BOOM! The ground trembled, and dust began to rise. At least three or five of Seuss ¡®sword shadows were shattered. It was rare for Xu Cheng to see Theseus¡¯s real body, because he was also sent flying into the air. Xu Cheng jumped up and grabbed onto his wrist.¡±Go to hell!¡± When he grabbed Seuss ¡®wrist, the electric current in his body passed through his body, trying to kill him! Seuss didn¡¯t react at all. Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, wondering why the electric current didn¡¯t kill Seuss. Xius smiled and said,¡±you¡¯re not going to attack me with that electric shock, are you?¡± Then I have to remind you that we are both in the air. If we don¡¯t touch the ground, it will be difficult to form a circuit. Do you know physics?¡± As soon as he said that, Xius put her index and middle fingers together and pointed in the air, and a tree trunk stick pierced through Xu Cheng¡¯s stomach from behind! After Xu Cheng spat out a mouthful of blood, he fell from the sky. His hands were on the ground, and blood kept spurting out from the corner of his mouth. Xius gentlynded in front of him with a wooden stick in her hand, and the tip of the stick was dripping with Xu Cheng¡¯s blood. ¡± 100% shadow fist? Are you really Zhang chenfeng¡¯s disciple? ¡°To be honest, no wonder you didn¡¯t use the shadow fist. It turns out that you¡¯re just a half-empty bottle. You can only use your electric current, your concealment technique, and your enormous power. But to me, these three things are not as threatening as your master¡¯s shadow fist. How should I put it? ¡°Your shielding spell is very useful against ordinary or ordinary experts, but to experts like me who have integrated with nature, I can catch you with my breath and ears. As for your strength, you can¡¯t even hit me, so what¡¯s the use of umting more power? It¡¯ll only speed up the consumption of your energy. ¡± Can¡¯t hit? Sword shadow? After hearing those words, Xu Cheng suddenly froze. As he squatted, he suddenly realized something. An image subconsciously shed through her mind. It was a Pavilion. He had seen Zhang chenfeng practicing his fist techniques when he had met him. Zhang chenfeng¡¯s words were still vivid in his mind. ¡°How many moves did you see clearly?¡± At that time, Xu Cheng saw more than ten moves clearly. Later on, after he saw everything clearly, he forgot all about it. At that time, Zhang chenfeng told him that forgetting was actually the truth, because Zhang chenfeng¡¯s shadow fist looked very simple, and smart people could see that in the process of his punch, he had already used three to five moves. In the end, Xu Cheng seemed to have seen everything, but in fact, Zhang chenfeng didn¡¯t even use a single move, he just stood there and did a simple move. Seuss ¡®sword technique was most likely based on the concept of Zhang chenfeng¡¯s shadow fist! As he said before, many of the sword shadows were actually constructed by Xu Cheng himself, just like how he always saw through Zhang chenfeng¡¯s shadow fist. In fact, this was just an instinctiveplication. In fact, many profound routines were not profound. The profound ones were just because your mind was not simple. When you looked at it carefully, you would feel extremely scared. At this moment, Xu Cheng seemed to have realized something! So this was the most profound part of master¡¯s shadow fist! Xu Cheng suddenly stood up and recalled the sword technique that Seuss just used. In fact, he had evolved it from his master¡¯s shadow fist. ¡°So there¡¯s such a big difference between 99% and 100%. Thank you for giving me such a lesson today, making up for the 1% that I¡¯ve always been unable to discover!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly realized something.

 Chapter 900

    <h4>Chapter 900: This woman will be your sister-inw from now on</h4>

    MI6 headquarters in London United Kingdom. A high-level inspector looked at the time, and his subordinate came over to report,¡±¡±Sir, all four helicopters are in trouble. What are we waiting for?¡± The senior Inspector stood there with his hands on his hips without saying a word. Not long after, he picked up hismunication device and asked,¡±¡±How¡¯s the evacuation of the people in the area targeted by the missiles?¡± ¡°Sir, we¡¯re still evacuating. There are a few residential areas nearby. We need another 10 minutes to evacuate!¡± ¡°Hurry up, 10 minutes is enough for those deviant Corp members to escape. Once sword God can¡¯t hold off the deviant Corp leader, they can break out of the siege. There¡¯s not much time left, and the missileunch can¡¯t be dyed!¡± At this moment, the door of MI6 was pushed open by a group of schrs, who shouted,¡±¡±The people must be evacuated. In addition, once this small intercontinental missileunches around the London suburbs, the future cleaning work will be a very troublesome matter. The trains and subway tracks leading to the National hub in that area are now impassable, causing the entire country¡¯s subway and trainwork to be cut off. Once it is blown up, it will be very difficult to temporarily build the tracks. The direct economic loss would reach up to 500 million pounds! This did not include thepensation for the nearby residential areas. If they really wanted to evacuate the nearby residents and houses, the scale of the evacuation would probably be 30000 people! Our analysis is not to use missiles. We have tens of thousands of troops, what are we afraid of? Slowly surround them. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to use the missile or not. ¡± The high-ss casino in charge ofunching the missiles nced at the group of professors and schrs and snorted.¡±¡±Do you understand the deviant Corp¡¯sbat power? Just now, four military helicopters were all blown up. They were a group of extremely outstanding individual experts in various fields, especially their leader. He was able to lead this group of people to fight against the Special Forces of ten countries back then. Do you know what kind ofbat power this was? If we choose to fight with the Army and charge in, I guarantee that there will only be more casualties! Now that we can annihte them without losing a single soldier, don¡¯te and talk to me with so much nonsense. ¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s going to pay for the post-explosion care?¡± The person from the Ministry of Finance interjected,¡±does MI6 have any ie to pay for this?¡± ¡°A cost of nearly one billion pounds, such a big move, even the Prime Minister can not make such an impulsive decision. This requires an immediate promotion meeting.¡± The senior Inspector was furious.¡±What meeting? you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Someone is willing to pay for the expenses.¡± Yes, the capital society would pay for the expenses. Rockefeller didn¡¯tck money. Not to mention a billion pounds, even if it was 10 billion, they wouldn¡¯t feel the pinch. One had to know who this was, it was the deviant Corp! The deviant Corp that had given them a headache for a few years, and for this organization, their Freemasonry had lost hundreds of billions of dors in global members and resources! The deviant Corp was now a thorn in the Freemasonry¡¯s throat, and it must be removed, or else they would never be able to live again. For this, the Freemasonry was willing to bear all economic costs! ¡°Sir, the evacuation has beenpleted.¡± ¡°Good!¡± The senior Inspector was slightly delighted.¡±Fire the missiles!¡± The people behind him still wanted to say something, but they were chased out of themand center by the other agents. Hong long long ... A missile shot up into the sky from an underground military base in a remote city in the United Kingdom. It circled around more than half of the city and flew toward the area where Xu Cheng and the others were located. At the scene, Xu Cheng moved like a ghost and attacked Xius. Xius¡¯s sword shed past and stabbed at Xu Cheng from behind, but he missed! Because Xu Cheng turned into an afterimage, it wasn¡¯t his real body! Xius froze for a second, and the next moment, a gust of wind blew behind her. Xu Cheng¡¯s fist swung out, and Xius turned into air. A sword and a wooden stick were swung down at Xu Cheng from above, but Xu Cheng turned into dust again, leaving only an illusory afterimage. After Xius¡¯s attack missed, he subconsciously felt a sense of dangering from above him. He subconsciously rolled away, but he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s fisting down from the sky. This punch missed, and it created a big hole in the ground! Xius¡¯s eyes shed, and after confirming that this was Xu Cheng¡¯s real body, she quickly attacked. When his wooden sword was about to Pierce Xu Cheng¡¯s throat, Xu Cheng disappeared into dust. At that moment, he felt his ankle being pulled by something. Xius looked down and saw Xu Cheng grabbing his ankle and throwing him away, knocking Xius into row after row of tree trunks. Seuss tried to use his internal energy to support the bone, but he couldn¡¯t take it after being hit by a few rows of trees. He felt something sweet in his throat, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He slowly stood up and squinted his eyes at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±Interesting.¡± Xu Cheng looked at him from afar and said, you lost. After saying that, he turned around and wanted to leave. Behind him, Lin chuxue and the others rushed over. Lin chuxue saw that Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, and she pounced over to help him up.¡±¡±You¡¯re injured!¡± She pulled off half of her dress and wrapped it around Xu Cheng¡¯s still bleeding abdomen, then tightly wrapped it around him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯ll be repaired soon. ¡± Xu Cheng said as he looked at his brothers.¡±¡±Why did you guyse back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been surrounded!¡± ¡°There are fully armed Army vanguards on all four sides,¡± Mali said with a serious expression.¡±The scale is estimated to reach up to 10000 people. It¡¯s almost all the forces of the London military! There are also armored vehicles, we can¡¯t rush out. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get her out of here as soon as possible?¡±he said, looking at Dulson. ¡°Don¡¯t me him, I was the one who wanted to stay and leave with everyone. Even if I have to die, I want to be with you!¡± Lin chuxue put her arm around Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder and said through gritted teeth,¡±¡±They told me everything I shouldn¡¯t know. I know everything about genes!¡± ¡°What about you? Are you afraid of offending the world¡¯s devil?¡± Xu Cheng lowered his head and asked Lin chuxue who was in his arms. Lin chuxue kissed Xu Cheng, and then she bit his lips so hard that it bled. For the first time, Lin chuxue said with an excited and crazy expression,¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid! From the moment I was willing to leave Ennd with you, I was destined to follow you wherever you go! I didn¡¯te when you were at your peak, and I didn¡¯t leave when you were at your lowest. Do you still not understand my heart?¡± This was the first time Xu Cheng had smiled since he was disfigured and turned white. Now that he had the answer to what he was most afraid of, what else did he have to fear? ¡°Brothers!¡± ¡°Remember this,¡± Xu Cheng suddenly said loudly.¡±This woman will be your sister-inw from now on!¡±

 Chapter 901

    <h4>Chapter 901: Theseus¡¯s absolute territory</h4>

    ¡°Even if I die Here today, it¡¯ll still be worth it!¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but smile and said heroically,¡±¡±I, Xu Cheng, went from an orphan who was given up on to someone who let the whole world know about me today! To have such a wife and a group of brothers who have gone through life and death with me, I have profited. ¡± Mali, diesel, V, Chekhov, and Dulson also smiled. Seuss stood up and said,¡±¡±You think you¡¯ve won?¡± Xu Cheng saw how stubborn this old man was, so he pushed Lin chuxue to the side to protect her. Seuss suddenly stepped forward. With this step, the fallen leaves around him slowly floated up. ¡°After that defeat, I studied the authentic Wutang Sword art from China¡¯s Wutang mountain. I even read all the books rted to Sword Art when they invaded the East during World War II. In order to surpass China¡¯s Kendo, I even went to the Wei nation and killed the strongest Kendo Ninja. Ibined the Wei nation¡¯s ninja sword Art and created the ¡®Shadow Sword Art¡¯. However, what I¡¯m most proud of in my life is not the ¡®Shadow Sword Art¡¯, but the ¡®Tai Chi¡¯ technique that has been passed down in China since I was born. This technique allowed me to have a deeper understanding of speed, allowing me to be one with nature. ¡± After that, Seuss was still surrounded by countless leaves. ¡°Back off.¡± Seeing this scene, Xu Cheng¡¯s face became serious as he said to the people behind him. V pulled Lin chuxue, and the few of them quickly retreated. There were more leaves floating around Seuss than before. Seuss raised his index and middle fingers and waved. The sky was filled with yellow fallen leaves that fell onto Xu Cheng like a storm of pear blossoms. This scene of Mercury leaking out seemed beautiful, but it was actually a hidden killing intent. Every falling leaf turned into a deadly flying knife and rained down on Xu Cheng like a waterfall. Xu Cheng was in front of everyone, and it was hard for him to Dodge. After the tortoiseshell was fully opened, his feet were rooted to the ground, and the falling leaves Flying Daggers kept attacking him, almost devouring Xu Cheng¡¯s body. The impact of the daggers even cracked Xu Cheng¡¯s skin. Even a drop of water could pierce through a rock. Xius was very experienced, and when a falling leaf repeatedly attacked a certain area, over time, Xu Cheng¡¯s turtle shell would crack. This force even made Xu Cheng take three steps back! Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and let out an angry roar. Blood seeped out from a few ces on his chest, and it was obvious that the sharp falling leaves had damaged his tortoiseshell. If this went on, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Xu Cheng raised his fist high up and punched down on the ground. The huge fist pressed down on the ground with him as the center, and like water ripples, the falling leaves Flying Daggers were all sent flying in the air and slowly fell down. Xu Cheng squatted in the pit, his face was scratched with a few blood streaks, and his originally naked upper body was now covered with bloody marks. He had to end the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he spent too much effort on this old man, it would be difficult to deal with the soldiers. Thinking of this, Xu Cheng charged at Xius. Seuss closed his eyes and smiled. One of the leaves in the air suddenly trembled. Seuss opened his eyes and stabbed his wooden sword in the direction of the leaf. Then, they saw Xu Cheng appear, his arm pierced by the wooden sword! ¡°I¡¯m using the fallen leaves all around me. Even if you know how to use the Shadowstep, you can¡¯t avoid touching these fallen leaves. They¡¯re restricting your real body¡¯s movements. This is thew of man and nature being one.¡± Seuss pulled out his wooden sword with a victorious expression. Xu Cheng¡¯s arm was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± Lin chuxue pounced over. But Xu Cheng blocked her with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t enter this ce. These leaves are enough to kill you!¡± Xu Cheng shouted at her. This area of leaves was actually a natural domain of Theseus. Within this domain, no opponent could hide. Seuss used his wooden stick to hit a row of fallen leaves and grass, and a new pair of leaves fell from the sky. Wherever he went, there were fallen leaves, and the leaves became his eyes. Every leaf Limited Xu Cheng¡¯s space, and if Xu Cheng got close, he would touch the leaves. His illusion of shadow fist waspletely useless, and Xius only needed to analyze whether or not the leaves moved to analyze his real body. If it was an illusion, the leaves wouldn¡¯t be affected at all. Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and disappeared on the spot. His fake kick swept towards Xius, but the fallen leaf didn¡¯t move, and Xius didn¡¯t care about this attack. As expected, even if Xius took that kick, it was just an illusion, not a real one. Xu Cheng suddenly appeared behind Xius, and Xius didn¡¯t pay any attention to Xu Cheng after seeing that the fallen leaf was fine. But at that moment, Xius¡¯s falling leaf moved, and Xius raised her leg and kicked towards that area. Xu Cheng¡¯s chest took a solid kick and he was sent flying into a big tree. ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost. ¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xius snorted.¡±I¡¯ve prepared this move to defeat Zhang chenfeng.¡± Dulson ran over to help Xu Cheng up and said to him in a low voice,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯ll work with you. My speed isparable to yours, and I can pass off as the real one.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly opened. That¡¯s right! ¡°No, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Xu Cheng knew that Dulson wanted to be cannon fodder, but if he was pierced by Seuss ¡®sword, his life would be in danger. ¡°This guy is very difficult to deal with. We must quickly deal with him and then kill our way out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate!¡±Dulson said. After that, Dulson didn¡¯t care if Xu Cheng agreed or not, and he stepped to the side to get ready. Xu Cheng coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. His fist was umting power, ready for the most powerful strike! He suddenly disappeared. Seuss saw him disappear and knew that this guy was stubbornly attacking her again. He stood calmly in his Fallen Leaf realm. At this moment, Dulson also moved. His speed was as fast as Xu Cheng ¡®s, and he also disappeared. He ran behind Seuss and touched the fallen leaf. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Seuss shouted. He turned around and thrust his sword at Dulson. Dulson¡¯s stomach was pierced. Seuss grinned and grabbed the wooden sword. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± When Xius saw that this person wasn¡¯t xu Cheng, he was shocked. He felt a leaf shake behind him, but it was toote. Xu Cheng¡¯s fist went through his stomach from behind! Seuss felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning. His body trembled, and he lowered his head like a robot. He saw a bloody hole in his stomach, and all of his organs were spurting out. Blood was flowing out of his mouth, and his eyes were nk. His hand that was holding the wooden sword loosened, and he fell to the ground. ¡°Hang in there,¡± Xu Cheng said as he held Dulson.¡±When we get out, Dong has the medicine.¡± Dulson nodded and asked with sweat all over his forehead,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng, can we still get out?¡±

 Chapter 902

    <h4>Chapter 902: If I must die, that person is me</h4>

    His question was very heavy. Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Of course you can! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you guys out of here right now!¡± Just then, Seuss, who was on his back, looked up and saw a missileing down. He smiled and said,¡±¡±You will all die!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t move anymore. Xu Cheng and Chekhov both felt an unknown object above their heads with their ultrasonic waves. The two of them looked up! ¡°It¡¯s a missile!¡± The group of people who had fought on the battlefield had forgotten to run. With their professional knowledge, they recognized that it was a satellite missile at a nce and had already destroyed the area. Seeing that the missile was about tond and explode in less than two minutes, everyone present did not want to run anymore and chose to die standing. ¡°The British have really put in a lot of effort. In order to kill uspletely, they did not hesitate to detonate such missiles outside the City of London. I estimate that the nuclear radiation here will not be cleaned up for at least five years.¡± Chekhov smiled bitterly. Diesel looked up at the sky.¡±It¡¯s okay. The deviant Corp isn¡¯t extinct. We still havepanions who will continue to fight with our mission.¡± V revealed the deviant tattoo on his shoulder and kissed it. ¡°¡±I love this tattoo so much! It feels so heroic to die like this!¡± No one knew what Mali was thinking, but he suddenly pounced on Xu Cheng and pressed him under his body. V also went over to protect Xu Cheng and pressed him under his body. ¡°Are you two crazy? What are you doing?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t understand. Mali gritted his teeth and said,¡±leader, you can¡¯t die!¡± You are the leader, as long as you are alive, there is still hope for the deviant Corp! My skin is thick and my flesh is tough. Let¡¯s see if I can withstand a part of the explosion. ¡± V nodded in agreement.¡±I have scales, and it¡¯s better to be lower than that. Mali is right, Big Brother Cheng. You are the hope of the deviant Corp, and you are also the root. You have to live!¡± The other brothers all came over and surrounded Xu Cheng, wanting to use their own bodies to block some of the explosion for him. Lin chuxue stood on the side and watched this scene, and her eyes were a little red. She was proud and touched that Xu Cheng had this group of brothers. ¡°Move!¡± Xu Cheng roared. He didn¡¯t want to choose such a way to live. He pushed away Mali and V, who were holding him tightly, and almost lifted them up as he cursed,¡±¡±I won¡¯t be able to live happily like this!¡± ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± At this moment, Chekhov roared at him,¡±¡±You know what everyone¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Xu Cheng also roared,¡±but I don¡¯t want to choose this. Even if I have to sacrifice myself, I will be the one to sacrifice myself. I was the one who brought you out of thend of mercenaries. I promised you that I would bring you to live a good life. If I trained you just to die for me, then I¡¯m not a F * cking human!¡± At that moment, Lin chuxue came over and held Xu Cheng down tightly. Xu Cheng was stunned.¡±Even you want to do this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let down so many people¡¯s hearts,¡±Lin chuxue cried and begged. Xu Cheng was furious. After shaking everyone away, he saw that the missile was already above his head, so he said to everyone,¡±¡±If I¡¯m going to be the first one to die today, it can only be me.¡± Mali, Chekhov, and the others noticed something, and their faces suddenly changed. All of a sudden, Xu Cheng bent his knees and squatted down, and then, he shot up a hundred meters into the air like a cannonball. ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s hand that was holding onto Xu Cheng¡¯s suddenly slipped, and she hysterically shouted,¡±¡±Xu Cheng!¡± Everyone below knew his intentions. He wanted to try to snipe the missile in the air and detonate it! In this way, therge area of attack would be in the air! Xu Cheng rushed into the sky and faced the missile head-on. He fully activated his turtle shell and collided with the missile. BOOM! A mushroom cloud exploded in the sky above the City of London Most of the high-rise buildings and ss windows in downtown London could clearly feel the tremors! From a distance, the mushroom cloud under the setting sun looked like the end of the world. The citizens were all panicking and uneasy. Outside the area of the explosion, there were tens of thousands of soldiers surrounding it, preventing reporters and citizens from going over to Scout the area. The Prime Minister¡¯s Office also saw the mushroom cloud, and several of the Mi6 executives looked at each other. ¡°The missile was sessfully detonated.¡± When the phone call reached the Round Table Conference room, the African chief, Rockefeller, and Morgan all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the remaining deviant Corp members to the three of you. If they can surrender, it¡¯s best for us to use them. After all, they are a group of brave Special Forces!¡± Rockefeller said to the three remaining Knights behind him. The three of them nodded. Morgan smiled.¡±Then, I have to make a trip to America and get ready to enter thend of mercenaries. We¡¯ve been waiting for this war for too long. If we don¡¯t fight now, our party will have another trust crisis.¡± Just as the Londonmand center was cheering, a technician suddenly said,¡±¡±Sir, the missile didn¡¯t explode on the ground. It exploded in the air within a range of two hundred meters.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The power of the explosion might be greatly reduced, but I think those who deserve to die should all be dead. However, for safety reasons, we should send an elite team into the scene of the explosion to identify the bodies.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡±the higher-ups nodded. At the scene. 50 elite Special Forces soldiers put on gas masks, armed with all kinds of weapons, and headed into the explosion area. At the scene of the explosion, Lin chuxue woke up with a violent cough. She was surrounded by smoke and sand, and when she got up and looked around for someone, the trees around her were all turned into ashes and almost turned into a desert. Lin chuxue saw a foot sticking out from a pile of sand, so she ran over to dig up the soil and finally dug out Chekhov. Then, Lin chuxue continued to dig around and dug out the other members one by one. At the moment of the explosion, everyone was covered in sand and almost everyone was suffocated by the shock wave. After Lin chuxue woke up diesel and the others, everyone seemed to be exhausted and covered in dirt, and even their faces were so dirty that no one could recognize them. At this time, Lin chuxue looked around and got up with pale lips, looking for something. ¡°Xu Cheng? Xu Cheng?¡± She had already used up all her strength to dig for the people, and now she was looking for Xu Cheng¡¯s figure in the vast expanse of sand and ruins. Chekhov, diesel, and V all lowered their heads and cried silently. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to look to know the result. But Lin chuxue¡¯s appearance made their hearts ache. ¡°Sister-inw ...¡± Maliid on the ground and looked at Lin chuxue¡¯s figure, full of powerlessness.

 Chapter 903

    <h4>Chapter 903: Swapping and retreating</h4>

    Everyone was lucky that they didn¡¯t die from the missiles, but that was all because they didn¡¯t have any strength to struggle. At this time, their heads were still hurting. Lin chuxue suddenly didn¡¯t know where to go to find Xu Cheng. The mushroom cloud shook and uprooted all the branches. It was originally a green forest, but now, the vast ruins were like a deep pit, and they were on the sand of the deep pit. They couldn¡¯t see the end of the ruins, so they couldn¡¯t find the body at all. ¡°Xu Cheng? Where are you?¡± Lin chuxue kneeled in the ruins, and Chuchu¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness as she screamed in the deep pit with red eyes. She was unwilling to ept this! But who could survive under such circumstances? He was not a God. But the more it was like this, the more Lin chuxue felt sorrow from the bottom of her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Chekhov and the others saw her running desperately over the vast sand ruins, looking for Xu Cheng¡¯s body. ¡°Who can still fight?¡± Chekhov asked the other brothers weakly. ¡°Me!¡± Mali gritted his teeth. ¡°And me,¡± diesel said. V said,¡±count me in.¡± You and Dulson¡¯s physical fitness isn¡¯t good enough, so don¡¯t force yourself. Go and get sister-inw, we¡¯ll leave this ce and kill our way out!¡± After Mali crawled out of the mud, he shook his body and felt a little dizzy. He couldn¡¯t stand still, but in order to not let his brothers worry, he immediately stabilized his bnce, pretended to be fine, and caught up with Lin chuxue. ¡°Sister-inw! We have to leave quickly, since we can survive, we can¡¯t let Big Brother Cheng down. ¡± Lin chuxue kneeled there with her face covered in dust and dirt, her eyes empty. ¡°You guys can leave, I want to stay here.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s over, then let everything end here,¡± she said faintly. ¡°Mali, someone ising in! 50 people!¡± At that moment, Chekhov suddenly shouted. Mali couldn¡¯t care about Lin chuxue for the time being. He turned around and gritted his teeth as he dug out the machine gun he had carried over from the sand pile he had dug out. Then, before the elite team could get close, they all pretended to be dead. The 50-man elite team was getting closer and closer to the center of the explosion. Smoke was rising from the kitchen all around them, which would affect people¡¯s vision if they didn¡¯t look carefully. When they got close to diesel and the others, someone waved. ¡°Report, the target has been found.¡± A soldier reported to themand center as he walked over to diesel and knelt down on one knee to check if he was dead. However, when he touched Diesel¡¯s nose, he realized that he was still breathing! Just as he was about to shoot diesel again in shock, diesel had already opened his eyes, and at the same time, his sharp de was inserted into the soldier¡¯s crotch! At that moment, nearby, V¡¯s spikes had also killed the nearest soldier. The other forty or so soldiers must have sensed it, and they looked at diesel and V. Suddenly, forty or so guns all aimed at diesel and V and fired. Fortunately, diesel and V used the soldiers ¡®corpses as meat shields. At this moment Mali suddenly sat up, picked up his machine gun, and fired at the soldiers around him. Chekhov crawled over and picked up the gun of one of the soldiers who had already died. He thenid down and fired at the soldiers closest to him. The sound of gunfire came from the empty ruins that were filled with smoke. This made the soldiers on the outer floor, who thought the battle had ended, feel nervous again, especially those in themand center. Unfortunately, there was no video at the scene, but from the screamsing from the soldiers ¡®internalmunicators, they seemed to have been attacked! Could it be that the deviant Corp members were not dead yet? The faces of the people in themand post became stern again. ¡°This is themand center. I am the highest inspector this time. Frontline soldiers, please answer if you copy. Please answer if you copy.¡± At this moment, a message came through themunication device.¡±¡±Roger that, Roger that. We¡¯ve run into a little trouble. They¡¯re not all dead, but fortunately, it¡¯s all solved. We¡¯ve lost a lot of ourrades. We need a rescue team here.¡± At the scene, diesel was holding amunicator and pretending to be an elite soldier. Themand center heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°There will be an ambnce team going in immediately. Be careful of infection.¡± The high-level inspector from themand center let out a sigh of relief after putting down themunicator. He then arranged for the medical rescue team to enter the site of the explosion and pollution. Mali and the others were changing into the clothes of the dead soldiers, then they went to pick up the puppet masks and put them on the faces of soldiers who were about the same size as them. Anyway, they didn¡¯t reveal their faces in the first ce, so people outside wouldn¡¯t recognize them. When the medical team came in, they would sneak out together. Mali stood up and ran over to Lin chuxue.¡±¡±Sister-inw, we have to get out of here.¡± Lin chuxue was still walking around like a headless fly, looking for Xu Cheng¡¯s body. ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I find your guild leader¡¯s body. ¡± Lin chuxue gritted her teeth, her long hair was messy and unkempt, and her face was pale and Haggard. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to find him. In that situation, he would only be blown up into ...¡± Mali couldn¡¯t continue, but as long as one hadmon sense, they would know to resist the missile detonation. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t get blown to pieces. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sister-inw. It¡¯ll be toote if we don ¡®t. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m going to find him and bring him back to my country. Even if I die, I¡¯m going to return to my roots. ¡± Lin chuxue cried stubbornly.¡±You guys help me. Help me find it.¡± ¡°Search!¡± At this time, Chekhov and the others had run over and said one by one,¡±As long as we find the body, little Dong might have a way to save her. He more or less knows some of the gic technology that the regimentmander gave him.¡± Mali nodded, and the few of them had also recovered a bit of their strength. They all searched the entire explosion area, and Lin chuxue even ran into the woods outside the battlefield to look. When the rescue team came in, diesel pretended to be a soldier and helped to move the bodies of the elite soldiers who were sacrificed into the car. Then, they pointed to the five bodies wearing their clothes and said to the rescue team,¡±This is the body of the deviant corp member, and I¡¯ll hand it over to the officer. We need to patrol to see if there are any other bodies or missed out on any targets.¡± They were all wearing gas masks, so no one could recognize each other. The rescue personnel believed them and nodded. The bodies were first transported out for special quarantine. Diesel turned around and went back into the forest, shouting to the other brothers,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote. Once they test the DNA of the five corpses, we¡¯ll be exposed. We have to use this identity to get out of here immediately. Sister-inw, if we don¡¯t leave now, everyone will be left here.¡± There was really no other way. Even if Lin chuxue wanted to die, she could only be dragged away. Mali picked her up, and the five of them quickly evacuated. When they reached the edge of the area, they put Lin chuxue on a stretcher. ¡°Sister-inw, we will take revenge for the Guild leader! If everyone dies, that will be the real end!¡± Diesel gritted his teeth and said to Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue¡¯s tears quietly fell as shey on the cart. She still couldn¡¯t let go and just leave like this. She knew that if she left this time, it would probably be very difficult for her toe back here to find Xu Cheng again.

 Chapter 904 - Only one last trump card left

    <h4>Chapter 904: Only onest trump card left</h4>

    She was lifted onto the cart and her heart clenched as she watched the scene go further and further away. She only closed her eyes and pretended to be dead when she was surrounded by ayer of soldiers. This moment was the most painful act in her life. He was obviously in so much pain that he was on the verge of death, but he had to calm himself down and act like a corpse with a calm face. Apanymander walked over from the soldiers who had not received the order to retreat. ¡°We found this female body. We confirmed that there were no more bodies at the scene, so we brought her out. This should be Nicole.¡± Diesel, who was wearing a gas mask, said to thepanymander who was surrounded byyers of soldiers. Thepanymander came over and sized up Lin chuxue, then said to diesel and the others,¡±¡±Hurry up and do the disinfection and cleaning.¡± Diesel and the others nodded, and then they carried Lin chuxue out of the crowd. Several high-level officers of themand center came to the temporary quarantine station and waited anxiously outside as they watched the person-in-charge making the examination report on the corpse. Half an hourter, the corpse was examined by the nurse before the DNA data was used to verify the identity. As a result, when their identities were verified, several of the higher-ups were dumbfounded. These five people were all members of the elite team! It was a trap! ¡°The information and identity don¡¯t match, they aren¡¯t the deviant Corp!¡± These five corpses were fake and had been switched. That meant that the real number of deaths of the elite team should be 50 people! And the five soldiers who survived were disguised as deviant Corp members! The senior Inspector immediately took out his phone and called the soldiers at the front line, shouting,¡±¡±Arrange for the drones to enter the battle zone, and immediately send a thousand elite soldiers in to capture the five people inside! They¡¯re the deviant Corp!¡± The few generals in front were stunned, and even the face of the one who let diesel and the others go turned green. ¡°Those five weren¡¯t our own people! Chase!¡± Thepanymander turned around and took his soldiers into the armored vehicle to give chase. Chekhov, who was driving the ambnce, showed off hisprehensive racing skills and left them behind. After all, it took too long to verify their identities, so they had left the scene for at least twenty minutes. On the other side, Lin Dong, Li Wei, and Zhang Xiu, who had been worried, received their call for help, and Li Wei began to arrange a retreat route. This time, he had found the arms dealer beggar¡¯s resources to appear on screen. Since he could escape under the full investigation of MI6, he must have his own resources to appear on screen. When the beggar heard that the deviant Corp was looking for him for help, he didn¡¯t say anything and started to arrange their appearance routes. Li Wei, Lin Dong, and Zhang Xiu rented a tour bus and met up with diesel and the others. They poured oil on the medical vehicle and set it on fire to burn all the fingerprints left behind. Then, the few of them got on the bus. At this time, Lin Dong looked around and didn¡¯t see his master.¡±¡±Where¡¯s master?¡± The car was silent. ¡°Madam, what happened?¡± Lin Dong looked at the dispirited Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t say a word as she turned her head to look out the window. Her tears were flowing down, and it was self-evident. Li Wei¡¯s expression was very unsightly. He looked at V. V said,¡±we¡¯re surrounded this time. In order to kill us, they used a small intercontinental missile. In order to save us, the regimentmander ...¡± V hesitated for a moment, then said,¡±¡±Choose to collide with the missile and let it explode in the sky to reduce its lethality! But we can¡¯t find him. ¡± Lin Dong punched the wall of the car. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that he can¡¯t withstand the threat of death. He lost his life-saving gene, so what do we have left if he dies?¡± Lin Dong yelled at diesel and the others. Mali¡¯s eyes were red as he said,¡±the original n wasn¡¯t like this. We all knew that we had to protect him. We were even prepared to die for him. We were willing to be his meat shields.¡± ¡°Stop it, Mali!¡± Diesel interrupted Mali with a deep voice. He didn¡¯t want to see this kind of disharmony in the team. Dulson had recovered a little at this time. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Let me go in and take a look. My speed can avoid the soldiers who are searching for him. If they find the body of the regimentmander, I will go and get it back. Maybe little Dong will have a way to save him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡± Lin Dong shook his head and said weakly,¡±Master told me that a certain life-saving gene is gone, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to wake up like he did in the battle with Kushst time.¡± Lin Dong said as he lowered his head. ¡°Life-saving gene?¡± Lin chuxue suddenly raised her head.¡±Why is it gone?¡± After she finished speaking, her body trembled as if she had suddenly realized something. ¡°I came back to life because he gave up his life-saving gene?¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s mouth trembled as she asked Lin Dong. Lin Dong was silent for a while, then gritted his teeth and nodded.¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s why you¡¯re safe and sound now, sister-inw. Why you can wake up after fainting and make up with us when our brothers are injured? this is because master gave you the life-saving gene transnt he relied on the most. Master was afraid that even if you escaped that disaster, you would be hurt again in the future, so he gave himself to you as a Second Life! This way, even if you were to be caught or hurt in the future, at least you could keep your life! Strictly speaking, your genes are about the same as ours. ¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s body started to tremble even more. ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?¡± Lin chuxue looked up at Lin Dong with her bloodshot eyes and squatted down in tears.¡±¡±Why?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, the dead can not be brought back to life.¡± Li Wei patted Lin chuxue on the shoulder andforted her. However, there was a ball of fire suppressed in his heart. He really wanted to have a storm and control the lightning to fight them to the death! Zhang Xiu lowered his head, his eyes red, and gritted his teeth.¡±From now on, either the capital society dies, or we die! All of them will pay for the death of our guild leader!¡± Under the arms dealer¡¯s arrangements, the bus sessfully left Ennd and moved to thend of mercenaries. Theughter at the Round Table was suppressed again. ¡°This can¡¯t even kill the deviant Corp?¡± The African chieftain¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°ording to the on-site report, in this explosion incident, five out of seven deviant Corp members escaped sessfully, which means that two of them died inside, but their bodies are still being searched. Hopefully, there¡¯s the body of the deviant Corp leader, or else after this battle, we might not be able to see the light of day anymore, and the revenge of the deviant Corp wille!¡± The African chief was a little scared. He was the best assassin on the current list, and the deviant Corp would probably start with him first, so how could he not panic? ¡°Mr. Morgan, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose yet. The American army will attack thend of mercenaries and make it full of holes until they hand over the deviant Corp. The deviant Corp is probably full of injured soldiers now, and we don¡¯t believe the entire people of thend of mercenaries will protect them!¡± Morgan, from a military family, nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s the only way. It seems like this war will be ourst card. ¡°

 Chapter 905

    <h4>Chapter 905: The reconstruction of contaminated genes</h4>

    On the way out of Ennd, Lin chuxue looked at the country she grew up in, and without knowing it, she hated this ce from the bottom of her heart. After this incident, she had seen through politics, tactics, and the essence of interests. It had to be said that the price of this growth was huge! It was difficult for her to ept it. She would never forget that man who had used his body to save them. She had never thought that a person, a weak human, could have such a magnificent feat at that moment. It wasn¡¯t just her, Xu Cheng¡¯sst leap would forever be engraved in the hearts of the deviant Corp brothers. After this battle, these people matured and learned more and more about the need to unite. The news was broadcast live on TV. The British Prime Minister had been demoted, and his entire political team had been driven out of the political stage. This time, in addition to the pressure of offending the royal family, he openly used a small Intercontinental bomb in the London area, which seriously caused panic among the citizens. The indirect economic losses and casualties, as well as the disease pollution caused by the bombing, were beyond expectations. The residents nearby were forced to evacuate from the heavily polluted areas, and the entire London was in panic. The Prime Minister¡¯s Office¡¯s representative could not exin why. Originally, all the crimes were borne by the capital society, but the current situation was ... The deviant Corp ran away! Then the Prime Minister¡¯s team would be the target of thousands of people¡¯s criticism. This time, Theseus¡¯s death had shocked and angered the Queen. No matter how tough the capital society was, they could not resist the influence of this old woman. The key was that the people did not spare the Prime Minister¡¯s team this time. Therefore, the capital society did not even save the Prime Minister¡¯s team when they were used of being imprisoned. The Queen took this opportunity to pull out some of the resources that the capital society had nted in Britain. It was a double loss for the capital society! After the fight with the deviant Corp, the capital society¡¯s global resources continued to weaken. First of all, the Wei nation¡¯s consortiums collectively withdrew and lost the strongest economic system in Asia. They had to win over the four major families of Korea to support the face of the Asian system, but the Korean country really couldn¡¯tpare to the strong Wei nation consortiums. After all, in terms of legend and influence, the Wei nation was more colorful, and it was more right to speak to win them over. This retreat was really enough to make the capital society vomit blood. Then, the Abu Dhabi family, which was in charge of thergest crude oil system in Europe, died and was reced by the Dubai Royal Family. However, the capital society tried to support Dubai to rece the Abu Dhabi representative¡¯s position, but the Dubai Royal Family actually refused! This hurt the capital society a lot! This meant that in the European system, the most important consortiums did not join them. Only second-tier consortiums such as Lyon and Italy were left to support the resources in Europe, making them somewhat embarrassed. After all, they had lost more than half of the world¡¯s crude oil reserves, which meant that they had lost their right to speak in Europe again. Now, the political resources of the royal family of Britain, which was connected to all the hubs of Europe, were about to copse. It was like a house that had a leak, but it rained overnight. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the M Nation was too powerful as an earth-level existence, the capital society really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back those continental members who were ready to withdraw. In short, the deviant Corp had be an unprecedented threat to the capital society, and this almost caused them a serious injury, the impact was no less than breaking their left and right arms! He thought he could get some sleep this time, but who knew that the deviant Corp would run away! This time, the ICBM couldn¡¯t even wipe out the deviant Corp members, and he didn¡¯t know if there would be a chance to find them and destroy them next time! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult! This was also why the second-tier core Freemasonry members wanted to leave the group. Why? Their intelligence list was leaked! If the deviant Corp started to retaliate, who knew if they would be killed as an example to others? Therefore, they could temporarily not leave the Freemasonry due to the strong will of the top executives. But! If the M nation¡¯s invasion into thend of mercenaries didn¡¯tpletely destroy the deviant Corp¡¯s nest, then the Freemasonry system would directly die out! Many members would no longer value the Freemasonry¡¯s rules. Strictly speaking, the Freemasonry would be forced to disband! The imprisonment of the senior officials of the British Prime Minister¡¯s team did not solve the pollution problem left after the missile detonation. It was far more serious than he had imagined because of the continuous rain in the process. There was even a possibility that the deep pit would turn into a smallke, but the water in theke was heavily polluted. Some of theke water was even discharged into the river Thames, causing a series of pollution diseases. London was originally one of the world¡¯s three major trading cities, and there were many literary travelers. However, because of this pollution problem, the tourism industry had to fall into the winter period, which directly caused London¡¯s physical industry to take a blow. The economic losses caused by this series of chain reactions were not something the Prime Minister¡¯s team could bear. Even the capital society did not dare to take over this hot potato, so they left the prime minister¡¯s residence and ran away. The London residents even protested and questioned whether the government ced the safety and interests of the residents first. This was a serious usation. The Western world attached great importance to human rights, but the London government self-destructed an intercontinental missile within London¡¯s territory without authorization. This was equivalent to questioning whether they had the ability to manage the country. As a result, this mess could only be left to the royal family. If it were not for the Queen¡¯s usual majestic influence, the official image would have really copsed. A weekter, the smoke from the war zone dissipated. Then, the heavy chemical pollution caused the weather in the area to be very strange. There were several chemical raindrops. A monthter, the huge pit in the war zone turned into a man-madeke. However, there were few people in theke and its surroundings. Only the disinfection staff were left to deploy the surroundings every day. No one even approached the center of theke. The 10-meter deepke was very muddy. Suddenly, a hand emerged from the water and sand! The hand was most likely festering, but aftering into contact with water molecules, the arm was quickly repaired and treated. Not long after, a head popped out! The surface of his skin was also festering, and all his hair had fallen off. The gene from the Dugesia¡¯s replication ability diluted the liquid and repaired his face. The process was very painful! When the man crawled out of the muddy sand in the water in pain, his limbs were weak, and he could not use any strength in his bones. It was as if all his bones had broken. He was like a slow sea turtle floating in the water, slowly floating up to the surface. The polluted environment in theke and the surroundings had eroded the genes in his body, causing him to be agitated. He scratched his body wildly, and the pain was no less than his entire body being reconstructed! It was like an operation on the operating table, where your entire body was amputated and then reattached. The man finally stopped struggling in theke. Just when he thought he had died, his pupils suddenly opened. His eyes glowed with a metallic luster.

 Chapter 906

    <h4>Chapter 906: Looks the same as before</h4>

    In addition to the reorganization of the body¡¯s cells, the fusion of genes was also trying to reorganize. During this process, the human brain fell into a state of shutdown, and memory fragments kept shing in the brain. In the end, when the memories were put together and reorganized, the brain seemed to be about to explode. When the man floated to the shore, he only remembered thest scene of the explosion. This man was Xu Cheng! When the missile collided with him, his body and skeleton were almost blown to pieces. He was buried alive like a puddle of mud that fell into a pit. However, after the rain activated his cell genes, the Dugesia¡¯s powerful duplication ability pieced together his body! The undiscovered genes umted in his body spread and reorganized after his body exploded! During this process, the surroundings that had been heavily contaminated by the nuclear explosion had been infected and mutated! ¡°Cough~¡± Xu Chengid on the shore and coughed violently. His mouth, stomach, and body were all filled with dirty water, which he spat out. He waspletely naked, and the skin on his body was white and tender due to the reconstruction of his physical body. He no longer had the White skin of the past, and now his skin was like that of a newborn. The pores on his body were fine, and his hair was not dense enough, causing his head to be bright and beautiful. He touched his head and subconsciously stuck his head into theke to take a look. Xu Cheng thought he was dreaming. His appearance had changed back! Moreover, he looked much younger, as if he had juste out of a bath. His whole body was wet and slightly immature. He pped his face hard, but he had neglected his own strength, and a tooth flew out. Xu Chengy down on the shore and looked at the gray sky, but he felt a little happy in his heart. But very quickly, he felt his heart tighten. The scene of the nuclear missile exploding shed through his mind. Snowy! And the other brothers. What happened to them after that? And why was he in theke? In fact, he didn¡¯t know that this Lake was naturally formed by the explosion. He thought that he was in a different ce. He was also very alert because he was still surrounded before he died. So, after sorting out the information in his mind, Xu Cheng came back to his senses from the joy. At this time, not far away, a World Health team was doing a cleaning and testing work. If any possibility of biological mutation was detected in this area in time, they had the obligation to deal with all the creatures in this area and prevent them from escaping. At that moment, he noticed a creature moving nearby through the detector on the off-road vehicle. ¡°What is this?¡± An expert saw a human-like walking object moving on the detector. The soldiers sitting on both sides were also surprised. They wereing in their direction. However, when he looked up, he saw nothing. However, there was indeed something moving quickly toward them. The next moment, the Mercedes-Benz off-road vehicle was directly lifted up by a huge force and flipped over! Bang! A soldier¡¯s driver, two armed soldiers, and a health team expert all climbed out of the car. A soldier picked up hismunication device and was about to call for help, but when he picked it up, a tender and white foot stepped on it and crushed it! When he looked up from his feet, he saw a yellow-skinned bald boy. The key was that he was not wearing any clothes, and he looked like a naked man. From his angle, he could see Xu Cheng¡¯s lower body and that majestic thing. He widened his eyes and looked at Xu Cheng as if he was looking at a pervert. Before he could even finish his sentence, Xu Cheng¡¯s fistnded on his heart, and it was a clean and direct punch. The remaining three just crawled out and were immediately beheaded by Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng took off the expert¡¯s clothes and put them on. Then, after tidying up his clothes, he subconsciously prepared to put on a gas mask, but his hands were suddenly suspended in the air. This was a habit because he was disfigured before, but now, he was fine, so what was there to be afraid of? Immediately, Xu Cheng shook his head and bitterly smiled. He threw away the gas mask and got into the car. But when he got into the car, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, and the buzzing in his ears made him feel like he was being allergic to metal, making him feel dizzy. His mind was filled with the image of the nuclear missile explosion, which almost suffocated him. After Xu Cheng got out of the car, he felt a little better. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Cheng shook his head that was starting to hurt a little and reached out to touch the car. But the moment he touched the car, his brain immediately went back to the heavy metal pressure that made him a little irritated. After Xu Cheng retracted his hand, he didn¡¯t want to court death anymore. He gave up on the n to leave by car and walked away from this heavily polluted area. When he saw the bustling streets of London in the distance, he muttered to himself,¡±¡±Capital society, you didn¡¯t expect this, right? I¡¯m not dead. Are you ready to die?¡± Xu Cheng came to a shop that sold sses and saw a pair of sunsses inside. He turned around the corner, and not long after, the pair of sses in the shop suddenly disappeared. When Xu Cheng reappeared on the main road, he was already wearing a pair of sunsses. When he passed by a man, he had a man¡¯s wallet in his hand. He casually took out a few pounds and a mobile phone from it and threw the wallet to a homeless man on the side of the road. The homeless man was overjoyed when he saw that there was still a lot of cash in the wallet. Xu Cheng looked at the date on his phone¡¯s screen, and he was a little surprised. He was actually unconscious for a month! He swiped on his phone and searched for the explosive news from a month ago on Google. Xu Cheng roughly knew what happened after that, but he didn¡¯t manage to find anything about whether the deviant Corp members were caught or not, or whether snowy and the others were still alive. Xu Cheng picked up his phone and dialed the International numbers of the other members of the deviant Corp, but they were all empty. After such a long time, they should have changed to new numbers. The deviant Corp was being watched by government agents all over the world, and they would change theirmunication number on time, never using it regrly. It seemed like he had to go back to the base camp in thend of mercenaries to take a look. At this moment, a car honked its horn. Because of a traffic jam ahead, the cars in the queue behind them honked their horns one after another. However, these speakers were especially harsh to Xu Cheng¡¯s ears, and the feeling of dizziness and swelling came back. The honking sound got louder and louder. Xu Cheng closed his eyes and still couldn¡¯t get rid of the image of the bomb exploding in his mind. In the end, he was so frustrated that he wanted to ovee the pain, but it was very difficult. There were more and more cars, and it was as if there was a sense of pressure that made Xu Cheng feel a little nervous. The sound of the horn was getting louder and louder, and his mind was a little confused. ¡°Enough!¡± In the end, Xu Cheng roared at the intersection as if he was venting his anger. BOOM! The next moment, the car closest to him suddenly exploded! The wheels of the car flew into the sky, the steel rings spun on the ground, and the entire car ignited. At the huge intersection, all the car owners thought that there was a terrorist attack and ran out of the car in fear. The whole world finally quieted down. Xu Cheng¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he looked at the car that spontaneously ignited after the explosion. He felt like something was wrong!

 Chapter 907

    <h4>Chapter 907: A great country of hooligans</h4>

    He quickly turned around and went to a grocery store, buying a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. When the boss handed him the lighter made of metal, Xu Cheng felt a slight headache. But he didn¡¯t care. He just wanted to light a cigarette to calm down. Who knew that the moment he lit it with a lighter, there was a ¡®bang¡¯! The lighter with the metal body had self-destructed. After it exploded, the lighter¡¯s low-carbon fiber powder was all over Xu Cheng¡¯s face. The boss came over to check on his injuries in surprise. ¡°Oh my God, are you alright? I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know this lighter would explode. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯llpensate you.¡± If you want to Sue this manufacturer, I can be your witness. ¡± Xu Cheng touched the metal powder on his face and seemed to have understood something. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you have water? I¡¯ll wash my face. ¡± Xu Cheng changed the topic. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a washroom inside.¡± The boss felt very embarrassed. Xu Cheng went in and washed his face. He looked at his reflection in the mirror and was deep in thought. He tried to make himself invisible, and almost subconsciously, he disappeared from the mirror. His invisibility was still there, and Xu Cheng also released his ears, so he could hear the conversations of the cars and pedestrians around him. His sensitivity was even more enhanced. Then, his eyes flickered, and he activated his see-through mode. Everything was normal. However, there was something fishy about the explosion of the car and the lighter. This must have something to do with what happened after he woke up. When Xu Cheng walked out again, the boss awkwardly handed the 500 pounds to him and said,¡±¡±Sir, you¡¯d better go to the hospital for a check-up,¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t refuse and nodded after taking the money. After a few steps, he turned back and said to the boss,¡±¡±Give me ten lighters, the same type as the one just now.¡± The boss looked at him strangely. After Xu Cheng stuffed all 10 lighters into his bag, he walked into the busy streets where a few LCD TVs were showing the news. ¡°Next, let¡¯s look at thetest report on the war in thend of mercenariesunched by the United States. A month ago, the United States bypassed the United Nations and officiallyunched a fierce attack on thend of mercenaries. So far, they have achieved effective results. The United States military has sessfully upied an important Frontier City in thend of mercenaries. A White House spokesperson said that this war is for world peace. Most of the residents of thend of mercenaries are from ces where multi-cultural criminals gather. Their cultural atmosphere is very rough and barbaric. The existence of thend of mercenaries is equivalent to a malignant tumor in the world. Therefore, no matter how big the price is, we must remove this vital part for world peace. ¡± Xu Cheng looked at the news, and his eyes narrowed as he clenched his fists. This move was no different from when they fought Iraq. At that time, they med Iraq for ¡®having too many arms¡¯ and started the war without a word. ording to the news, Kush¡¯snd of mercenaries didn¡¯t seem to have enough forces to fight this month. In order to unify the country, many small mercenary groups had been destroyed, and the poption had been sharply reduced. It was obviously impossible to recruit too many troops in a year, not to mention that most of the funds were used on construction. The United States was determined to fight, and they really did not give Kush a chance to breathe. However, what Xu Cheng was puzzled about was that if the deviant Corp was here, they shouldn¡¯t be so passive. Did Mali and the others all die in that explosion? It seemed that he had to go back there immediately to take a look. No one noticed that Xu Cheng had naturally disappeared into the crowd. Thend of mercenaries. The reason why the Americans had the upper hand this time was because the three knights behind the Lord were personally leading the Army to suppress the border. The three of them were responsible for dealing with the deviant Corp members, and the others were responsible for the war. It was that simple. The three of them were all R-ss, and Mali and the others couldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one fight. Against these three, Chekhov and Dulson would lose their value first. Only Mario, diesel, V, and Zhang Xiu could fight them, but how could the four of them be a match for three knights? Mali and the others didn¡¯t expect three knights to sneak into the attack team this time. They originally wanted to attack at night, but they were tricked, causing Mario, V, and diesel toe back injured. If it wasn¡¯t for Dulson who was responsible for carrying them back one by one, they would probably have stayed there. With the first wave of attacks being injured, and without the interference of the deviant Corp, Kush¡¯s Army was naturally in a bit of a mess. Although both sides had losses, the overall strength and quality of the UA was much higher than the mixed Army. After half a month of fighting, the border port of thend of mercenaries was upied by the United States. This move by the United States was easy to guess. They wanted to drive the aircraft carrier directly here. After all, it was risky to use warships to transport all kinds of materials back and forth. Who knew if they would be taken down by Hua or Russia with the excuse of military exercises? so for safety reasons, they chose to cross the Indian Ocean and enter. Therefore, this city was their first stronghold. The three knights left the Army and began to search for the deviant Corp¡¯s nest on their own. This time, the main purpose of the three of theming together was to assist in finding the deviant Corp¡¯s nest and do a grass cutting operation! They had the mission to destroy the deviant Corp at all costs this time, and it was a suicide mission. If one of them encountered a deviant Corp leader that was no match for them, each of them would carry a high-power explosive with them, and once it was detonated, it was enough to destroy a town and kill the deviant Corp leader. But looking at the current situation, they encountered the deviant Corp members and defeated them, but the deviant Corp leader didn¡¯t show up, and the three knights had a bold guess. ¡°Maybe one of the people missing in that explosion was the deviant Corp leader!¡± The three of them said with certainty. Otherwise, with the current situation in thend of mercenaries, if the deviant Corp leader was still alive, it would be impossible for him to not appear. Then there was only one answer, and that was something had happened to the deviant Corp leader! After receiving this answer, the Morgan family in America directly passed the second n: ¡°The aircraft carriers can be stationed! Let¡¯s take advantage of this and pursue them. ¡± ¡°What if China wants a bank card?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll put abel on them and say that they stopped us from clearing out the garbage for the world. Anyway, we have absolute votes on the United Nations side to veto any of their usations.¡± This was very American. Just as they felt that everything was going in their direction, Zhang Xiu finally umted enough for a counterattack in the poison gas war. The UA troops stationed at the port obviously did not notice the drones above them. One of the soldiers saw the drone in the sky and sneered,¡±¡±Poor countries are backward and only do stupid things. We use satellites to monitor, but you can only use this outdated method to monitor.¡± As he spoke, he raised his gun and aimed at the drone above him.

 Chapter 908

    <h4>Chapter 908: Strategizing</h4>

    The drone was not only in his area. When it was discovered at the port, the drones had spread all over the coast. All of them were detected by the drones and shot down by the soldiers. After the drone was destroyed, white smoke slowly descended. The soldiers underground didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking that it was normal for the drone to be damaged and have smoke. The American soldier who shot down the drone lit a cigarette for himself.¡±¡±I love this kind of bird-fighting the most.¡± After he lit the fire, he took a deep puff of the cigarette. Then, he suddenly fell to the ground as if he was having a seizure. One of hispanions saw him vomit blood and his eyes widened.¡±What the f * ck, fake cigarettes killed people?¡± Then, his pupils contracted slightly as he felt that something was wrong. After that, he fell to the ground unconscious. As long as the soldiers were outside, they would fall to the ground one by one after taking a breath of oxygen. The virus infection rate was very fast. There was a sea breeze on the beach to begin with, so the spread speed was almost light speed. There were a total of 10000 soldiers stationed at this coastal port. More than 1000 of them had been lost in the attack on the port, and there were only 8000 left. But at this moment, soldiers could be seen everywhere falling to the ground for no reason. The indoor Colonels who discovered this problem had all run out with gas masks on and shouted,¡±¡±Everyone, get into the house and close the door. Don¡¯t breathe in the air outside. It¡¯s poisonous!¡± The soldiers who had not been infected covered their noses and mouths immediately and ran quickly toward the temporary camp. However, the painful cries of those who had been infected and died could still be heard all around. That kind of attack on your internal organs from the inside out would make you feel so much pain that you would rather die. There were shrill and hysterical screams everywhere. Looking at the soldiers falling to the ground and dying one after another through the ss windows of the various major schools, some could not help but swear,¡±¡°what the f*ck!¡± ¡°This is a biological weapon!¡± The knowledgeable officer eximed,¡±so it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that 5000 soldiers died of an illnessst time!¡± They have biological weapons!¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Amander asked in a panic. This kind of biological weapon could destroy the enemy without shedding a drop of blood. The key was that it was invisible, and it was impossible to make tens of thousands of soldiers wear gas masks in battle, right? ¡°If they really dared to do that, aren¡¯t they afraid that this area will be an infected area in the future? The government of thend of mercenaries is desperate and wants to fight us to the death. ¡± One of the military counsellors said. When the poisonous gas was sprayed down and the surrounding sea breeze blew, it could affect everything around it. If it was used to invade the territory of other countries, it would be a good military weapon. However, if it was used on one¡¯s own territory, it would be equivalent to losing 5000 of one¡¯s own. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to stabilize the death situation first. Tell the country to find a way to get experts to produce an antidote for this poisonous gas. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to continue fighting.¡± The military advisor said. Themander nodded and picked up hismunicator to ask the soldiers stationed in each area,¡±¡±How many people are still alive in each region? count them for me.¡± Lin chuxue had already formed a temporary health and treatment team with many vigers and women around thend of mercenaries where the US military was stationed. Since she knew that she would have a harder time dying than the average person, she nned to go to the battlefield to provide disaster relief. Whether it was the soldiers or the vigers, as long as they were affected by the war, she would bring the women to help. This time, she had brought the anti-poison serum made by Lin Dong to give the vigers a heads up. The serum could resist the poison. Lin chuxue¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and Lin Dong handed her a towel and said,¡±¡±Here, Madam.¡± Lin chuxue shook her head and casually wiped her sweat with her hand. She looked at the vigers and saw that they were actively cooperating with the queue to get the serum, and she was a little relieved. At this time, an elderly man said to Lin chuxue and the others,¡±¡±Tell the government to fight! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯ve experienced despair. Thisnd hasn¡¯t had peace for a long time. We need this hard-won opportunity. Even if we have to pay a great price, as long as there is peace, please persist and fight for this ce! We, the vigers, will support you. Thend of mercenaries has been in decline for too long, we need a ray of light! Please don¡¯t give up!¡± Lin chuxue was a little touched. Lin Dong said loudly,¡±we won¡¯t give up. As long as you don¡¯t give up, we won¡¯t give up. We will fight to thest moment. Please believe us. Since we can unify this ce, we will definitely take back the sovereignty of this ce. We will let the people here be recognized and epted by the people of the world again!¡± The vigers shouted,¡±I heard that we don¡¯t have enough soldiers. If there¡¯s a need, feel free to find young men to pull them over. If you think we¡¯re older, we can join the army too. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ve also carried guns and lived a life of escape here. We¡¯ve experienced it no matter how hard and tiring it was.¡± ¡°Thank you for your support. We will consider it, but we will not do so unless we have no other choice.¡± Lin Dong said. Most of the people in thend of mercenaries were diverse from all over the world, including Lin chuxue herself. She didn¡¯t expect that one day she would be forced toe here and resist, but seeing that everyone¡¯s will was united, her heart was filled with unprecedented strength, and because she had done everything she could to help people during this period of time, she temporarily eased from her sadness. After the two returned to the base camp, Luo Yi, Li Wei, and the others were in a meeting. With the Army pressing down on them, diesel and the others wanted to let Kush¡¯s Army ept the gic enhancement! But Li Wei opposed. He said,¡±there are no imprable walls in this world, and not everyone can not be bought over like us. You inject those soldiers with the strengthening gene fluid, and once they are captured or told to the media of other countries, then the deviant Corp¡¯s trump card will be exposed, and we won¡¯t be far from death. Big Brother Cheng was afraid that we would attract too much attention, so he released the cosmetic products through the mandb.¡± After Lin chuxue came in, she curiously asked,¡±¡±The mand Lab cosmetic product was also part of the n?¡± Lin Dong nodded.¡±¡±Back then, master¡¯s meaning was that directly exposing our gic technology would cause the world to panic and treat us as aliens. So, on the one hand, we promoted cosmetic products, and on the other hand, we could make money to have a stable ie for the construction of our future home. Whether it ¡®s¡¯ resurrection ¡®or the future¡¯ vision ¡®products, they actually have more or less elements of our gic enhancement. In other words, as long as time passes, the customers who have used our products will have their genes strengthened in the future. It¡¯s the same as injecting a strengthened gene body like us,ying the foundation for the injection of gic abilities in the future. Back then, master¡¯s meaning was that if we were to be exposed one day, then there would be at least 100 million or more groups in the world with the same genes as us. At that time, if they really wanted to exterminate us, they would have to consider this huge group. Moreover, the reason why cosmetics were high-end was that this group of consumers had a higher social status. To the entire world, they were considered an elite group. Which country had the courage to carry out a massacre under such great pressure? Thew can not punish the masses, and this is also our greatest reliance when we are forced to protect ourselves. ¡±

 Chapter 909

    <h4>Chapter 909: Can¡¯t go back anymore</h4>

    It seemed like Xu Cheng had nned everything from the beginning. But now, he was no longer here, and as the captain of the deviant Corp, he didn¡¯t know where the ship would go in the future, or perhaps it would sink before he could see the other side of the sea. Kush came to the door at that time and asked,¡±¡±Where¡¯s your guild leader? I want to see him. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? he¡¯s not back yet. ¡± Li Wei said. They didn¡¯t tell Kush that Xu Cheng was already dead because they were afraid that Kush would lose confidence. If he also changed his mind and finally handed over the deviant Corp, then it would be bad. ¡°He¡¯s still not back? I signed an agreement with him, and I¡¯ll be the Rothschilds here after I fulfill your deviant Corp¡¯s duties, but you guys have to be reliable. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we already helping?¡± Luo Yi shouted,¡±didn¡¯t you see? we even injured three people. There were three knights in front of us!¡± We can¡¯t even beat them one on one, let alone three of them. ¡± Kush was anxious.¡±That¡¯s why I told your Captain toe back quickly. I¡¯m not afraid of the M nation¡¯s Army, I know how to fight, and I¡¯m not afraid, but the three knights must be stopped and restricted. Otherwise, if they try to assassinate me, who¡¯s going to stop them?¡± No one from the deviant Corp said anything, and the atmosphere was a little depressing. ¡°Give me your Regimentmander¡¯s phone number, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Kush reached out for the phone. Everyone ignored him. Kush looked at Benjamin and said,¡±give me his number.¡± Benjamin mmed the table and said,¡±this is just the beginning. What are you in a hurry for? as long as we are not destroyed, the three knights will not dare to attack the general. They also have to worry about whether we will follow the example of the White House and kill the president!¡± So as long as we¡¯re not destroyed, they won¡¯t act recklessly. ¡± Li Wei stood up at this time and looked at Kush,¡±¡±During this period of time, we won¡¯t go back on our word. We said that we will live and die with this ce, so we will help you fight against the Americans. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of us running away. In short, you have to be afraid of death. We can guarantee that you will live when the timees.¡± Dulson nodded.¡±Yes, we can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I can protect you with my dignity. If I want to save you, no one can catch up with me.¡± Kush sat down on the chair, looked up at the deviant brothers, and asked hesitantly,¡±¡±Tell me the truth. Is your guild leader dead?¡± ¡°Who told you that?¡± Li Wei raised his eyebrows. Kush: ¡°it¡¯s going crazy in the underground world, saying that the explosion in Ennd was targeted at you guys. This time, when youe back, it seems that your leader is missing. Are the rumors true?¡± Don¡¯t lie to me, just tell me the truth so that I can be prepared for both scenarios. ¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Kush: ¡°I¡¯m fighting the UA Army alone. Without your Captain, I can¡¯t count on you.¡± Mali who was already injured, wanted toe over and give Kush a hard time, but Li Wei interrupted him. ¡°The rumors are true.¡± Li Wei didn¡¯t deny it, he looked at Kush and said,¡±¡±But our other deviant brothers are at least more useful than your Army. Do you believe that we can destroy the American army alone?¡± Kush: ¡®I believe you! However, if the three knights are on guard against you, just like before, you will only be beaten back if you go. The problem now is that these three knights are very troublesome. Without them, I can lead my troops in and out three times, but I can¡¯t get past them. ¡± ¡°They might not be able to defend against my poison gas,¡± Zhang Xiu said. Kush: ¡°I know that half of the UA soldiers at the port are dead because of you, but that¡¯s just because they didn¡¯t realize you have biochemical gas. Next time, your trick may not work.¡± ¡°Give me a rainy day, and I can take you to hell,¡± Li Wei said. Kush: ¡°then what if it rains? ¡°For your situation, as long as you order a specialized istion stic film to prevent water and liquid from getting wet and isting your body from electricity, your role will also disappear. The most important thing is that every time you userge-scale conductivity, you will feel tired and need to rest for at least a week. In this week¡¯s time, the situation of the battle can change at any time. So, why do I have to find your guild leader?¡± Kush himself was also a beneficiary of the gic enhancement, so he knew the ins and outs of the gene field. If he didn¡¯t belong to them, he would never have let the deviant Corp be a Rothschild in thend of mercenaries. Everything he said was right, because the M Nation was determined to win this war, so they would use any way they could win to tten this ce. Everything Kush said could happen. His apprehensions were right. ¡°So, I don¡¯t really need you to help me. I just need you to kill those three knights and leave the rest to me. I¡¯ve wanted to fight this war for a long time.¡± Kush then stood up and said to everyone,¡± ¡°If I¡¯m alive, I can withstand the pressure and protect you from them to the end. This is all I can do for you. But if they choose to assassinate me, then the people will not protect you!¡± Li Wei nodded. Kush didn¡¯te here to look for trouble. On the contrary, he just hoped that the deviant Corp would be on his side this time. ¡°We know. We won¡¯t give up on this war. Leave the three knights to us!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Kush nodded. After that, he left in his armed car and left the deviant Corp¡¯s base. He left the group of deviant brothers to discuss how to deal with the three knights. Meanwhile, Lin chuxue walked out of the conference room. She had been here for a month, so she was more or less familiar with this ce. Hawking and his team of elites from all over the world were still doing experiments. She definitely knew Hawking. After all, they were both British. When Hawking saw hering down, he put down his big sses and asked Lin chuxue,¡± ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°it¡¯s not good, old man. They used the war to hold the official military back, but they also sent special agents in to search for us. I¡¯m afraid this ce will be discovered soon, so you guys can go back now. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort you out.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to China. ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back with me?¡± Hawkingughed. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to how I was before.¡± Hawking: ¡°me too. I can¡¯t go back.¡± Do you know? Ever since I was cured and could stand up, I couldn¡¯t go back. When I went back, I would first be treated and experimented on. Then, in the three years that I was gone, MI6 would interrogate me because I was captured by the United States. I couldn¡¯t clear my name. Even if I was innocent, it was useless, do you understand? Just like how you did nothing wrong, and you did nothing. It¡¯s just that they are suspicious by nature, and you have to sacrifice for the country. ¡± Hawking bitterly smiled and said,¡±¡±I can only wait for your husband to fulfill his promise. If he wins, he can protect me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t win.¡± ¡°He passed away.¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes were red.

 Chapter 910

    <h4>Chapter 910: Adorably stubborn</h4>

    Hawking was stunned for a moment. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s not that short-lived, really. I¡¯ve followed him for the past three years and seen all kinds of big scenes. He¡¯s the most tenacious person I know!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s tears gently fell down and she shook her head.¡±¡±It¡¯s already impossible. ¡± Hawking could see that she wasn¡¯t lying or joking, and the corner of his mouth moved a few times, not knowing what to say. He used to think that people who could be so crazy wouldn¡¯t live long, but time and time again, Xu Cheng had done a lot of heroic things. Just when he thought that this guy was definitely the one from the divine retribution and was going to help him establish his Empire, he actually died? Hawking turned around and walked back, picked up his sses, put them on, and said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯m not leaving either.¡± Lin chuxue was anxious. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t leave now, she would be in trouble. The engineers and scientists here were actually innocent, and they shouldn¡¯t be implicated. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote. Once the Americans find out about the experiments you¡¯re doing here, the entire team will be kidnapped and taken away. It¡¯ll be no different from house arrest.¡± Hawking shook his head.¡±Your husband invested a total of 50 billion US dors in this project. To be honest, all the experimenters here have never seen such a generous boss. They have never been able to devote themselves to an experiment without worrying about money. Now they are in a state of hunger and thirst. Besides, don¡¯t you feel bad for losing 50 billion dors?¡± ¡°Money can be earned again, but your life is gone.¡± When Lin chuxue said this, she was a bit sad.¡±¡±There¡¯s no other way. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Hawking left Lin chuxue with a cool and open-minded back view.¡±¡±I used to be afraid of death, but your husband told me that I¡¯m not someone who can give up my life for dreams and experiments. He said that I don¡¯t love my profession enough, that I¡¯m not crazy enough, so I can¡¯t be a great man. But today, I¡¯ve experienced the crazed state he was talking about. Now that the experiment ising to an end, we don¡¯t care about what¡¯s happening outside. We just want to create quantum nuclear weapons to prove our value. ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± Speaking of this, Hawking suddenly turned around and looked at Lin chuxue.¡±¡±Your husband didn¡¯t seem to have said anything about giving me any reward. He just said that he would give me the position of the president of the deviant Corp¡¯s European Council. I think it¡¯s a waste not to take it, and the deviant Corp has to fulfill their promise.¡± Lin chuxue helplesslyughed and sighed in her heart,¡±This stubborn old man. However, Lin chuxue felt that his stubbornness was cute. They were really a group of dedicated people to be able to continue their research at this time. Lin chuxue was a little touched. Perhaps it was not worth mentioning, butpared to what she had experienced in Ennd since she was a child, she felt that this ce was rtively simple andmendable. The port of thend of mercenaries. An hour had passed since the poison attack. Themand center received the report from the soldiers who were taking refuge. The list of people who died from the poisonous gas this time was a little high. There were only about 3000 people left, which was equivalent to more than 5000 people dying! There were no casualties, because anyone who inhaled the poisonous gas had died without any room for rescue. They extracted the venom and samples from dozens of dead soldiers and sent them back to the country for Division 5 to analyze and make an effective antidote for future use. ¡°General, our numbers have been greatly reduced. Do we need to retreat and not advance rashly?¡± Themander shook his head.¡±There¡¯s no need. Since we¡¯ve upied this ce, how can we spit out the prey that¡¯s already in our mouths?¡± Just stay here, our aircraft carrier will arrive at the beach in a few days, ready to receive new materials and reserves for the next wave of attack! This time, our armed vehicles and equipment will be even more advanced. ¡± On the other side, the intelligence agents that were sent out were all over thend of mercenaries to search for the deviant Corp¡¯s headquarters, and although they found nothing, through their search, the scope was narrowed down even more. And within the narrowed range, there happened to be the deviant Corp¡¯s headquarters on the mountain. This area happened to be locked on by the satellite and signs of human activity were found on the top of the mountain. After this information was passed on to the three knights, the three knights joined forces to go there. In short, everything seemed to be developing in the direction that the United States had expected. There were also good newsing from the United States. Of course, they would not report the poisoning incident at this critical juncture, or they would not tell the people in the country why? This was because the Americans were the Earth¡¯s police. They had to go against the pressure of opposition from most of the countries in the world. To them, they could only seed. Stenson didn¡¯t stay idle this time either. He tried to stop the war through Senator Jerry, and that was the only thing he could do. But after Jerry left in disappointment, he went to Stenson¡¯s Vi. ¡°From the very beginning, you seemed to want me to stop the United States from sending troops to thend of mercenaries. Why?¡± The burly Mexico gang bodyguards behind Stenson came over and confiscated all themunication equipment on Jerry, then made anti-wiretapping and signal blocking devices in the entire room. Then, the bodyguards left the living room and stayed outside. Stenson, who was wearing an expensive Armani jacket, had his back to Jerry. After the bodyguards left, he turned around and said to Jerry,¡±¡±Do you still want to run for president?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Jerry shrugged.¡±But, this time, you asked me to snipe the people entering thend of mercenaries in Congress. It¡¯s obviously not a wise choice. I¡¯m just curious. You haven¡¯t told me, is thend of mercenaries the mand group¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just need to know that all the People¡¯s livelihood and construction in the state under your jurisdiction are developing very well. The mand Lab¡¯s annual tax has even reached 100 billion US dors! What else are you not satisfied with? To be able to support you from the three religions and nine factions to be one of the three big factions, you have to know what I and my financial backer have given you. ¡± Stenson was very strong. Jerry¡¯s nose was indeed being pinched. He admitted defeat.¡±¡±I know, but since we¡¯re already in the same boat, I don¡¯t know anything about your background. Even if you treat me as your puppet, you have to let me know who I¡¯m working for.¡± Stenson narrowed his eyes and stared at Jerry. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who gave you a new life. You should know my boss¡¯s ability! If someone tries to get information from you, I advise you not to do so. What benefits can they give you more than us? If you want to change sides, I¡¯m telling you, the mand group will immediately withdraw from the M Nation, and I¡¯m afraid your policy will be ruined. ¡± Stenson wasn¡¯t stupid. Jerry, who usually didn¡¯t ask anything, had suddenly asked this today. There must be someone who had begun to contact him and wanted to make a move on the mandb. Jerry nodded.¡±Someone dide to me. If I¡¯m willing to cooperate with them, they¡¯ll let me be a candidate for the Democratic Party.¡± ¡°What a big move.¡± Stenson sneered with an ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression.¡±¡±You¡¯re going to abandon those socialists who have supported you now?¡± Jerry: ¡°everyone wants to achieve the dream of being president. This is the highest achievement of a man.¡± Stenson was disdainful,¡¯so why are you my ve? ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s a nationalistic youth like you who always talks about your dreams. You¡¯re destined to be toyed with by those capitalists! Because they can weave your dream with capital. ¡°

 Chapter 911

    <h4>Chapter 911: Cut off one hand and you can see my boss</h4>

    Stenson looked at Jerry and scolded,¡±¡±Is it the president position that someone else gave you, or is it the achievement that you fought for yourself?¡± Jerry: ¡°What¡¯s the Difference? ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard just to get to that position and leave my name in history. The reason why I have to do it step by step is because I have a lower starting point than others. They have the support of two major sects from the beginning, but I don ¡®t. But if there¡¯s a chance, who wants to lose it? ¡°Now that they¡¯ve found me, I didn¡¯t agree but came to talk to you. I just want you to give me a bottom line. I can give up this opportunity they¡¯ve given me, but since they¡¯re loyal to their main capital consortium, I can do the same. What I need is that you don¡¯t just want to treat me as a puppet, I want to join the group! You told mest time and I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time. I want to join now!¡± Stenson looked at Jerry and smiled.¡±They could¡¯ve looked for you, so that means they want to start from you. They must¡¯ve told you about the power behind me. You should know, right?¡± ¡°I know, but notpletely,¡± Jerry said.¡±The deviant Corp, right? You didn¡¯t want to tell me before, and I was very curious since when did the United States have a consortium that couldpete with the two major parties. The people who came to me said that you were backed by the deviant Corp! I suddenly realized. ¡± Stenson: ¡°then you also know what kind of existence the deviant Corp is. Most of them are unruly and like to say no to all Rules of Order. They even dare to say no to the rules of the United States and will stand on the opposite side in the future. Are you sure you want to join?¡± Jerryughed,¡±then you¡¯ve underestimated the cold-blooded nature of a politician.¡± What was a politician? We¡¯re just a political passer-by. We¡¯re just using politics to gain benefits for ourselves. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s nothing more than money! Do you really think that the president of America must love his country? This country had no cultural heritage. It was built on a diverse ethnic group. The American Dream was actually for money. If this was not a country that was trying to make gold, who would be obsessed with the culture here? What was there? Other than capital and cash, what else was there? A superhero? That was the mostughable. The history and culture of a great country? It didn¡¯t have any! You can even flip through America¡¯s history. It has only been a hundred years. ¡°No matter who bes the president here, it¡¯s all for their own benefit. After all, you¡¯re not the president forever. You don¡¯t have to be responsible for it. So, no matter which power seeps in, it¡¯s awesome to be able to arm-wrestle on the stage of this country. The capital here wees all powers toe in and y together. This is capitalism!¡± ¡°So?¡± Stenson asked. ¡°So, as long as it can bring me benefits, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you,¡± Jerry said. Stenson: ¡°then why don¡¯t you go to them? I can even support a new candidate from the Socialist Party. It¡¯s not a big deal. That¡¯s the rule. ¡± Jerry: ¡°no, you don¡¯t understand what I mean. What I want is long-term benefits!¡± If I go to the Democratic Party, even if they can really elect me as President, it¡¯ll only be an eight-year term. After I¡¯mid off, I¡¯ll be nothing. ¡± ¡°Be more direct,¡± Stenson said. Jerry: ¡°what I want is a spot in the group. Even if I¡¯mid off in the future, I can continue to benefit, including my descendants.¡± Stenson: ¡°I get it. You¡¯re negotiating with us, right?¡± ¡°You can understand it that way,¡± Jerry said. Jerry wasn¡¯t stupid. Others didn¡¯t know how much the mand group¡¯s annual profit was, but he knew that the mand group¡¯s annual profit was at least 150 billion! As long as they had absolute monopoly technology in their hands, they could umte huge wealth and be a world-ss GIANT consortium in five years. His current mood was like a temporary employee seeing the prospects of thispany. Who wouldn¡¯t want to sign a formal job and be an important or even middle-level employee? Indeed, the Democratic Party was very attractive, but don¡¯t forget that the financial groups behind them were all long-standingpanies. Who were you? Whether it was the Morgan family or the political family, Bush, they both had a strong foundation. If you didn¡¯t have the capital, why would they let you join the army? It was to treat you as a political passer-by, give you a sum of money after you wereid off, and at most allow you to participate in many projects during your term to make a fortune. Then, when the time was up, you could leave. Smart people only wanted to continue climbing up after retiring, but fools only wanted to leave their name in the history of the M nation¡¯s president. Just like Jerry said, this was not a big country. It only had a hundred years of history, it was not deep enough! Therefore,pared to the position of President, he was more concerned about real benefits! ¡°You want to join us?¡± Stenson asked him. ¡°Yes,¡± Jerry nodded. Stenson walked into the kitchen, took a knife, and threw it over.¡±¡±It¡¯s because you¡¯re a politician that you can¡¯t join. If you want to join, sure, but cut off three fingers for me to see!¡± Jerry was anxious.¡±You¡¯re not a cult. What are you doing?¡± Stenson pouted.¡±Look at me now. I can earn 500 million dors a year by relying on my boss to get into the side business. I¡¯ve been with him for four years, and now I have two billion in assets. I¡¯m on the Forbes list. Let me tell you, not to mention two billion, even if it¡¯s 50 million dors, there are people who are willing to cut their hands off! If you want to join us, the condition is that you¡¯ll have three fingers and tangible benefits. In the future, you can have a stage to y in American politics. Our boss guarantees that you¡¯ll be the second Bush family. ¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Jerry narrowed his eyes. Stenson: ¡°cut off one of your hands. I can take you to see my boss now.¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes lit up. After hesitating for a moment, he reached out and picked up the knife. ¡°Are you sure? When will I be able to meet my sugar daddy?¡± ¡°As long as you stab him, you will have a chance to talk to him. It¡¯s useless for you to be clear-headed with me. When you meet him, it¡¯s up to you whether you can seize this opportunity to be one of us. It¡¯s your choice. There¡¯s no free lunch in this world!¡± Jerry was struggling. He knew that this was a test to see if he could squeeze into the real capital Circle and continue to y. After thinking about it again and again, Jerry finally raised the knife high, put his palm on the table in the living room, and then closed his eyes. The knife rose and fell, and his entire palm was cut off directly from the wrist. ¡°Ah!¡± Jerry let out a deep scream. His head was full of muscles, and he was breathing so fast that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Anyway, my life was given to me by your boss. I know my bottom line.¡± Jerry said through gritted teeth. At this time, the bodyguards came in to bandage his hand and froze his broken palm. After stopping the bleeding, Jerry looked at Stenson with a pale face.¡±¡±Can I see the boss now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± (At this time tomorrow night, explosion, estimated 10 ¨C 15 chapters! In addition, you can go to QQ to read ¡®the great God says¡¯ tomorrow night and ask me questions.)

 Chapter 912

    <h4>Chapter 912: Put an end to nuclear bombs</h4>

    As Stenson spoke, the ck bodyguards cleaned up the blood stains and went out. Jerry was wondering where he would take him, but he didn¡¯t expect a man to walk into the living room at this time. It was a young man. But if he looked closely, Jerry recognized him at a nce. ¡°Doctor Fang,¡± Of course, Jerry remembered that Xu Cheng was the one who cured his cancer. Xu Cheng walked in wearing a casual shirt and jeans and sat down on the sofa. Then, he crossed his legs and looked up at Jerry. Stenson took his leave first. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Xu Cheng asked. He had never seen Jerry¡¯s broken hand. ¡°I want to join,¡± Jerry said. ¡°Do you know anything about the deviant Corp?¡± Xu Cheng asked directly. Jerry: ¡°during this time, who doesn¡¯t want to know about the deviant Corp? I know what the capital society means, and I also know that the deviant Corp can fight against them for so long, they¡¯re definitely not ordinary people.¡± I also know the value of the jimsonweed in the future. In addition to its ability to make money, it might be in charge of the health problems of at least four-fifths of the rich people in America in the future! Everyone knows what this means and why Rockefeller didn¡¯t dare to suppress the mandb because they would offend at least half of the rich. They are banks, and they are most afraid of this ss. ¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not absolute enough.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±The mand hospital¡¯s biggest goal isn¡¯t the money they pay every year, but the wealth in their hands. A while ago, did you pay attention to the Bank of America¡¯s acquisition and reshuffling of shareholders?¡± Jerry: ¡°of course I¡¯ve received it, but Wall Street doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s good. Because this bank has been exploited by Citibank and Stanley all year round, and it¡¯s in a difficult situation. Could it be?¡± ¡°This is our method to target Morgan Stanley Bank and Citibank. Later, this bank will open a ¡®green channel¡¯ where you can directly enjoy the medical services of mand hospital by using the amount in your bank card. At present, mand has only issued a policy of free medical care for residents in the states under your socialist jurisdiction, causing many residents in the United States to be very resentful. But at this time, The Bank of America is the only one that can ssify the mand hospital¡¯s membership level and enjoy medical insurance ording to the amount of money in your bank ount. How many people in the United States would deposit money in the bank of America? When that timees, we¡¯ll open bank branches all over the United States, and those people are afraid we won¡¯t open them!¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. Jerry¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°That would be crazy. It would be like snatching food from the mouths of Citibank and Stanley Bank!¡± He eximed. This move would definitely make the Bank of America counterattack! If they could reallypete with big banks like Citibank and Stanley, then the socialists could really be a new popr chicken in the political circle of America, with capital. ¡°But Mr. Fang, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say. We¡¯ve persevered until now, but the socialists havee to an end. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already felt this. I don¡¯t think I can go any further. With the Socialist Party and the resources you have, there¡¯s not much hope for us to win next year. But I know that, and I still cooperate with you. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think it¡¯s not too much to fight for my own benefits, right?¡± Jerry said. ¡°Who said we have no chance of winning?¡± Xu Cheng looked straight at Jerry,¡±do you know anything about the capital society?¡± ording to the information we received, only Ross, Morgan, Rockefeller, and the African chieftain are left holding the whole scene. They are already an arrow at the end of its flight. ¡± Jerry smiled bitterly,¡±Mr. Fang, you don¡¯t know Rockefeller and Morgan financial groups?¡± ¡°Not to mention the chieftain of the barrennd of Africa, just Rockefeller and Morgan, the overall structure of the United States is inseparable from them. Neither of these two are small characters. Even if any other royal family in the world goes against them, they may not be able to gain an advantage. Not to mention the two of them joining hands is equivalent to you going against the entire United States. Is this still an arrow at the end of its flight?¡± Jerry cursed in his heart,¡±one is the God of Fortune who controls half of America, and the other is a military family who owns at least half of America¡¯s military forces. Howe they¡¯re just small gongs in your eyes?¡± Aren¡¯t you too ignorant? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the Roth family. It¡¯s said that the Morgan and Rockefeller families were with them. This family is even more mysterious, but from the fact that the Morgan and Rockefeller families are tied to the capital society, it can be seen that the influence of the Roth family still exists.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°you were born in America, so it¡¯s normal for you to be influenced by them. But what I want to tell you is that sometimes, from an outsider¡¯s point of view, they aren¡¯t that scary.¡± Jerry: ¡°is it that scary? I¡¯ll use the simplest way to give you a few examples. For example, in the hundred years since the establishment of the United States, there were only two major factions in politics. No matter how the other factions interfered, they were just cannon fodder. From this point, it¡¯s enough to show the influence of the two factions behind the scenes. Also, look at thend of mercenaries that is being attacked now. It was also them who were tinkering with it. One sent troops, and the other paid. How many countries in the world could afford to burn money like Rockefeller? The oilpany with the highest market value in the world belonged to his family, worth more than 600 billion US dors. This was only one of the industries. Back then, the world¡¯s first one to be worth one billion was the old grandfather of the Rockefeller family. At that time, his assets were equivalent to 200 billion US dors! Now, as the head of the top 10 consortiums in America, its publicly announced assets were worth four to five trillion Yuan! Roth¡¯s publicly announced assets are six trillion. ¡± After saying that, Jerry originally wanted to see a trace of surprise on Xu Cheng¡¯s face, but he was disappointed. Xu Cheng calmly took out a cigarette and was about to light it up. When he subconsciously took out the metal lighter, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he switched to a stic lighter and lit a cigarette for himself.¡±Are you done?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±But why did you still choose to follow us?¡± Jerry: ¡°it¡¯s a risk. What if I¡¯m right?¡± It¡¯s hard for a powerful family to be born in this century, so it¡¯s not toote for me to ce my bet now. ¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±I like this kind of guy who dares to take risks and bet his life on it. I didn¡¯t save your life in vain. If you want to join us, sure, I can also guarantee you the influence of your family in America in the future, but you have to do one thing.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Fang,¡± Jerry said. Xu Cheng: ¡°we can¡¯t let the United States use a nuclear bomb in this war!¡±

 Chapter 913

    <h4>Chapter 913: Our great dream</h4>

    Jerryughed.¡±Using a nuclear bomb is against world regtions, so of course it¡¯s impossible to use it. Not to mention, it¡¯s not necessary to use it on thend of mercenaries. It¡¯s more like it¡¯s used against countries like China or the pr bear, but if thend of mercenaries uses it one day, it¡¯ll be a big joke.¡± Xu Cheng grinned,¡±don¡¯t be in such a hurry to say that. What if these two dogs jump over the wall in a hurry?¡± Sometimes, everything is possible. ¡± ¡°Mr. Fang, do you mean that thend of mercenaries can win this war?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Cheng asked. Jerryughed.¡±Then Mr. Xu doesn¡¯t know enough about America. As a Member of Parliament, let me tell you that America¡¯s Army has a total of one million personnel. In addition, the main air Force also has 700000 active and reserve soldiers, and more than 5000bat aircraft of all kinds. 450 intercontinental missiles, 30 military reconnaissance satellites, which was why the UA Intelligence Agency, the CIB, was renowned in the world of intelligence. In addition, there are 41 GPS satellites used tounch missiles and more than 100 major bases around the world. In other words, the United States canunch intercontinental missile bombardments on any country in the world, including thend of mercenaries. How do you think a country with backward technology like thend of mercenaries can resist them?¡± Xu Cheng simply said three words, by assassination! Jerry narrowed his eyes,¡¯how many can I kill? There¡¯s always another president. There¡¯s never ack of nationalistic youths, and there will always be someone who will fight this war. ¡± ¡°I killed the entire Wei nation¡¯s financial circle and forced them out of the capital society, killed the European tycoon Abu Dhabi and forced him to be reced by other chieftains, and the Korean people spoke rudely on the inte. Now let¡¯s see, who still dares  on social media to provoke us? It didn¡¯t matter who he killed. What was important was who the dead person was! Do you understand? If I kill you today, the next Socialist Party will take over. If I kill the next Socialist Party, who would dare to take over? The lord of Asia and the Lord of Europe had died, and the position was still empty. What did that mean? They were afraid of death! There¡¯s a saying that ¡®money isn¡¯t everything, but you can¡¯t do it without money¡¯. But I¡¯m going to change. Even if you have money, I can make you lose your life to spend it!¡± ¡°Is this the survival policy of the deviant Corp?¡± Jerry asked. Xu Cheng: ¡°no, the deviant Corp¡¯s mission and ideals are far greater than you think.¡± It¡¯s because we¡¯re too great that many people think we¡¯re crazy because we have to get rid of the Tigers in our way. Only the fighters among the lunatics would do that. ¡± ¡°May I know what this great dream is?¡± ¡°You want to know?¡± Jerry asked,¡¯if you want someone to submit to you, do you have to make him believe in you? I heard that the deviant Corp¡¯s members are all warlike and fearless men of sacrifice. To be able to train a leader of this kind of people, shouldn¡¯t you have a way to convince me?¡± Xu Cheng crossed his legs and looked at Jerry with a faint smile.¡±¡±You want to know? Alright then, I¡¯ll cut off your other hand. ¡± Jerry¡¯s face changed.¡±Mr. Fang, stop joking. I¡¯m going to lose both my hands. I¡¯d rather die.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have much to say.¡±¡±Send them off.¡± At this moment, a few bodyguards came in to pick up Jerry and were about to take him out of the vi. Jerry was anxious. If he went out like this today, not only would he not be able to join the deviant Corp, but there would also be a gap between him and Stenson, and it would be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the socialists in the future. ¡°If I lose both my hands, how can I work for you?¡± He took a step back and said. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t pay attention to him, and when Jerry was dragged to the door, he shouted,¡±¡±Fine, but I only have one hand left. How do I cut it?¡± With that, one of the bodyguards held his hand down, while the other went to pick up the knife and prepared to attack. ¡°Wait, wait a moment.¡± Jerry was so scared that his face changed. He looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Will you give me the qualification to join the gang if I cut him down?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°let¡¯s talk after I cut him. If not, then our conversation ends here.¡± Jerry took a deep breath and closed his eyes.¡±Do it!¡± After the bodyguard raised the knife, Jerry¡¯s miserable cries of pain came from the vi. It was almost hoarse and weak, and his voice was intermittent and almost breathless. Xu Cheng stood up and walked up to him with his hands on his waist.¡±¡±Are you dead? Can we continue the conversation? If they can ¡®t, I¡¯ll ask them to send you to the mand hospital. At least they can hold your hands and reattach them if they don¡¯t do heavy work. ¡± Jerry raised his head with difficulty and looked at Xu Cheng. His face was pale as he bitterly smiled and asked,¡±¡±Why are you doing this?¡± Xu Cheng said condescendingly,¡±if you were a double agent, you wouldn¡¯t even cut off one hand. If you were one of them, you wouldn¡¯t cut off the other hand. The only thing that can make you cut off both hands is profit!¡± So, you can talk to me now, and I can tell you the great dream of the deviant Corp. ¡± Jerry: ¡°frozen cells, there¡¯s still two hours to take over. So, tell me, I want to hear if the great dream of the deviant Corp is worth my two hands.¡± The bodyguard left, leaving his hand behind. At this moment, Stenson walked in with a box with medicine, anesthesia, and needle and thread. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jerry was anxious. ¡°Just bear with it.¡± Stenson came over and injected anesthesia into both of his arms, then connected one of his hands with a needle and thread. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, you¡¯re not a doctor!¡± After Stenson took one hand, he grinned and said in embarrassment,¡±¡±The wire ends aren¡¯t professional enough, but it doesn¡¯t affect the bridge connecting each of your nerve lines.¡± As he spoke, he injected the medicine around the wound on his reattached hand, then changed to the other hand and continued. Jerry wanted to resist, but he didn¡¯t have much strength left. He could only let Stenson sew for him very unprofessionally. After he was done, Stenson carried the box out. Xu Cheng said to Jerry,¡±what you¡¯re seeing now is the great and outstanding work of the deviant Corp.¡± Try moving your fingers. ¡± Jerry was stunned for a moment, then he moved his fingers. It could move! He then controlled each finger ording to his own consciousness and found that he could react directly without any seque after the surgery. He was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s not our real dream,¡± Xu Cheng said.¡±It¡¯s this.¡± Jerry looked up at him, and under his gaze, Xu Cheng¡¯s body became more and more faint, and finally, he directly disappeared! Jerry¡¯s mouth was getting bigger and bigger, as if he had seen a ghost. Xu Cheng sat there and smiled. ¡°Our great dream is that everyone on earth can be strong!¡± Jerry smiled bitterly.¡±I know why the requirements for bing a deviant Corp are so high.¡±

 Chapter 914

    <h4>Chapter 914: Joining</h4>

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then do you still want to join?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is still not up to standard?¡±Jerry red. ¡°No, you still have onest test.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°What else?¡± Jerry asked. Xu Cheng: ¡°after cutting off one of your hands, you will go to the Democratic Party. What you need to do is to prevent them from using nuclear weapons against thend of mercenaries. They will lose this war, but because they will lose, Morgan and Rockefeller will be desperate and use nuclear weapons to bomb thend of mercenaries, just like the British bombing this time.¡± Xu Cheng turned around and continued,¡±¡±On the socialists ¡®side, I will support a Deputy to take over your position, but you will still retain the position of the Socialist Party Chairman.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Jerry said with a bitter smile.¡±But why do you have to cut off one hand?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°how can you be sure we don¡¯t want you if you don¡¯t cut off one of your hands?¡± As for the deviant Corp, just say that you found out about their leader¡¯s death, and they wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. That way, you can naturally be their candidate, and if necessary, you can take as much of their resources as you want. When you¡¯re done with these things, you cane back to take your hand. At that time, other than us, no one can take your hand. It¡¯s good that you understand. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long, can you still bring him back?¡± Jerry asked worriedly. ¡°If I say I can, then I can. I can even cure your cancer. Is there a problem with this hand?¡± ¡°Can you let me rest for a few days before cutting? I¡¯m already exhausted today. ¡± Jerry said. Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were nonchnt as if there was no room for discussion. This made Jerry very miserable. In the end, the hand that had just been put back up was cut off by him again. This time, Jerry directly fainted. Xu Cheng said to Stenson,¡±get someone to drag him out and throw him on the street. We¡¯ve done enough acting.¡± Stenson nodded and arranged for the bodyguards to take care of Jerry. Then, he turned around and asked Xu Cheng with a bit of shock,¡±¡±Boss, why wasn¡¯t it so strict when I joined?¡± ¡°So the messenger didn¡¯t tell you? You can only reach the fifth rank as an Angel of Peace at most. ¡± Stenson had an ¡®I want to die¡¯ expression on his face.¡±¡±You mean, if I want to be promoted, I¡¯ll also need two hands?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already positioned yourself. If you want to be promoted, you can only rely on performance.¡± Xu Cheng said. Stenson: ¡°then boss, what rank do you want to give Jerry?¡± An entry level 7 demonic angel?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I want to train him to level 12.¡± Stenson¡¯s eyes widened. I¡¯ve never heard the messenger mention what level 12 is. He seemed to have said that the president of America was only level 10. ¡± ¡°Level 12, like Rockefeller and Morgan.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he left. Stenson¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he kept staring. In the end, he shouted,¡±¡±Boss, you can cut off my four limbs however you want. Please train me. If you really can ¡®t, you can even cut off my fifth limb. My wife already has a child, so I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Find Jerry¡¯s assistant to be the representative of the socialists. Tell him to bite the president in his craziest state and oppose him with the war in thend of mercenaries. If he does it, then when we win, those two families will negotiate with us. As long as they vote, he can be the new president!¡± After saying that, Xu Cheng left. Stensonughed.¡±That Deputy is also a troll. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯d be happy to do that.¡± Xu Cheng left Stenson¡¯s Vi, and there was a white limousine from the Las Vegas casino waiting outside. When Xu Cheng went in, Saar had been sitting inside for a long time. After Xu Cheng got in, Saar poured him a ss of red wine.¡±¡±You¡¯re getting further and further away. It¡¯s hard to even see you once. Come, let¡¯s have a drink. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to drink again.¡± Xu Cheng lifted his cup and knocked it against Saar ¡®s, and Saar asked curiously,¡±¡±Why do you want me to spread the news of your death in the underground world?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is good?¡± ¡°That way, I¡¯ll have a lot of time to do other things,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°There are tens of thousands of American soldiers. Are you really going to face them?¡± Saar still didn¡¯t quite understand the true strength of Xu Cheng and the deviant Corp, so when someone proposed to fight against the American army, he was surprised and refused. ¡°You speak as if I have a choice?¡± Xu Cheng chuckled.¡±It¡¯s them who are trying to destroy us all over the world. We were innocent from the beginning, okay? no matter how many of them die, it¡¯s all their own fault.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if you¡¯re ying too big?¡± Saar said. ¡°Is there? You¡¯re an honest-to-God ck-market guy, and you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve gone too far? Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±It¡¯s no wonder, no one forced you, but if you are forced to a dead end, you will be crazier than me. Just send me here, I will go back to thend of mercenaries myself.¡± Saar saw that they hadn¡¯t reached the U.S. -Mexico border yet and asked curiously,¡±¡±You¡¯re going to appear directly on camera?¡± ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± Xu Cheng said as he got out of the car and disappeared into the distance. Saar thought he had said something wrong and made Xu Cheng not want to ride with him anymore, so he was a little annoyed and red at the driver.¡±¡±Who told you to stop the car? I¡¯ll send him off personally. ¡± The driver wished. He was still checking the brakes and elerator in confusion.¡±Boss, I didn¡¯t stop the car. I was still wondering why the car suddenly stopped.¡± Saar took off his shoes and threw them at him.¡±¡±If you¡¯re afraid of them, then be afraid of them. Don¡¯t exin this to me.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been with you for so long, don¡¯t you know me well enough?¡± the driverughed bitterly. I would be an idiot to let Mr. Fang get off here. Even if I wanted to curry favor with him, shouldn¡¯t I send him to his destination?¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t stop the car?¡± Saar asked. The driver shook his head.¡±I really didn ¡®T. I didn¡¯t even step on the brakes. The car just stopped for no reason.¡± Xu Cheng was ying with the metal lighter in his hand. He casually threw the lighter forward, and with a thought, the lighter stopped moving in the air. It was as if an electromaic field was controlling it. Xu Cheng picked up the lighter in the air and threw it to the side of the deserted road. Then, with a bang, the metal powder turned into ashes and dissipated. He had been studying for the past few days and discovered his new ability. It should be that after he had been baptized in the infected area for a long time, some of his gic abilities had been mixed up in a mess after the contaminated environment of the ruins had led to gic mutation. For example, this new ability should be abination of his mental hypnotism ability, electric control, and metal dposition ability. It could create a metal maic field, effectively control metal, and instantly break down metal, which was also to detonate metal! However, all of this was rted to the state of his spiritual power, and sometimes the consumption was particrly high. Right now, Xu Cheng still hadn¡¯t fully figured out how to use it in all aspects. However, Saar¡¯s car had indeed been forced to a stop by using the metal maic field!

 Chapter 915 - This is war, very cruel

    <h4>Chapter 915: This is war, very cruel</h4>

    Thend of mercenaries. A huge aircraft carrier finally entered the port area of thend of mercenaries from the Indian Ocean. It was the first time that the vigers nearby saw such a behemoth. They were shocked, and for a moment, they felt that all their resistance was unnecessary. The soldiers tidied up and saw their dumbfounded expressions. They immediately sneered and looked down on the country bumpkins. They pointed at the aircraft carrier and said,¡±¡±Do you see that guy? It can carry dozens of fighter jets, and if a missile is thrown down from the ne, your entire vige will be gone. ¡± They liked to scare the local vigers. At this time, there were a lot of goods on the big ships, but the soldiers obviously didn¡¯t want to work and unload, so someone shouted to the vigers,¡±¡±You guys, it¡¯s you no matter what you¡¯re looking at. Come and move these.¡± The vigers expressed that they would not resist, but they would not help them beat up their own people either, so they all went back home. However, the soldiers came over with guns and tried to pull him away. ¡°Bitch, are you in or not? Come over here! A captive should act like a captive. ¡± A Captain brought 20 soldiers, all tall and strong, carrying guns and wearing army uniforms to arrest people. They first arrested a few strong men, but they all resisted. In the end, one of the men was punched in the nose by a soldier with a gun! The man clutched his nose and fell to the ground in pain, his face covered in blood. A few women and children followed him to see his injuries. ¡°How can you do this!¡± As soon as the women and children finished speaking, they saw a gun pointed at their face. The soldier said coldly,¡±¡±Are you going or not?¡± The man whose nose was broken sat up straight. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them, I¡¯ll go. ¡± There were many simr situations, and many strong men were forced to unload the supplies on the ship. Seeing the helpless look on their faces, the soldiersughed disdainfully. A few of them were tired after dozens of days of travel. After they came down, they shouted to their families,¡±¡±I¡¯m hungry. Hurry up and cook me a few dishes. Remember to add meat, but I don¡¯t want fish.¡± ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have any livestock to kill at home. We only have fish, no meat.¡± ¡°No meat?¡± The officer was furious when he heard that. He walked directly to the family and looked down at them with his nose.¡±¡±Say it again?¡± He pointed the gun at a child¡¯s head and said to the parents,¡±¡±Are you sure there¡¯s no meat?¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t kill my child. We¡¯ll go and find him for you.¡± The olddy and the child¡¯s mother were so anxious that they quickly came over to help the child. The child snorted angrily.¡±I haven¡¯t eaten meat for years except for fish. Besides, you guys are shooting and fighting all day long. The wild game around has long run away. Where are we going to find meat for you?¡± ¡°You,e over.¡± The officer waved at the child. His mother didn¡¯t allow him toe over, so the officer directly pointed a gun at his family. The child had no choice but toe over. When he walked to the side of the officer, the officer gave him a backhanded p.¡±F * ck, I¡¯ve worked so hard just toe here and listen to your scolding? Don¡¯t you know that children shouldn¡¯t interrupt when adults are talking? Get lost, if you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll treat you like meat!¡± He was extremely heavy-handed, and the child¡¯s jaw and teeth were knocked out. Hey on the ground, crying in pain. ¡°You bastards, you won¡¯t even let go of a child?¡± The child¡¯s mother ran over and picked up the child. She looked at the child¡¯s injuries with heartache and scolded him. The officer kicked the woman over andughed without restraint. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to hand over the deviant Corp? Fine, then ept our judgment. Are you afraid? Then let your governmente and save you, or the deviant Corp, let theme and save you. I¡¯d like to see where you get the courage to look down on our American army, aren¡¯t you all not afraid of war? Since we¡¯re here, you should do what a prisoner should do and serve us well. Otherwise, we¡¯ll treat you like an armed Army and no one will be able to do anything. ¡± The little boy suddenly got up and ran into the room. After a while, he aimed a rifle at the officer and fired! Bang! The officer was stillughing at him, but who knew that the little boy would take out a gun from his house and shoot at him? This child was definitely trained. The shot was aimed directly at the officer¡¯s heart. The officer, who was stillughing just now, suddenly stopped along with the gunshot. The noisy soldiers around him also fell silent. After killing the officer, the child said something that did not match his age,¡±¡±You want meat, right?e and get it.¡± At this time, all the families with children realized that they had taken out guns from somewhere and fired from their Windows. It was enough to show that in this once rottennd, children had learned to hold up half the sky and carry guns. At this time, the old men also rebelled. They ran into the house and picked up the guns left behind by the families during the chaotic period. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to fight back. We¡¯re just tired of war. But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve forgotten how to fight back!¡± For a time, a small-scale conflict broke out, and the vigers fought with the American army at the port to defend their dignity. However, the battle was definitely one-sided. The firepower and range of the guns were not advantageous. The vigers could only kill a dozen American soldiers at the nearest distance, while the soldiers further away, who had the advantage of advanced guns, would kill them on the spot. This scene was transmitted to the headquarters of the deviant Corp and the continental mercenary group through the drone, and everyone¡¯s face was very serious. The UA troops at the ports did not dare to attack the drones again for fear of poison attacks, so they let them monitor them. Lin chuxue¡¯s heart clenched as she watched the innocent children being beaten to death. ¡°A bunch of bastards!¡± Lin Dong gritted his teeth and cursed. In themand post of the continental mercenaries, all the soldiers who saw the scene, including Kush, saluted the vigers in the image. The American army stepped on the bodies and deliberately provoked the drone camera, even raising their middle fingers at the camera. Some of them even fired a few shots at the corpses to vent their anger. They casually poured oil on the bodies and burned them. Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°This is war,¡± diesel said faintly.¡±It¡¯s cruel!¡± Zhang Xiu¡¯s face was pale as he gritted his teeth,¡±¡±If I had known earlier, I would have poisoned the drone and killed those bastards!¡± V said,¡±you¡¯d better not worry about it. You vomited too muchst time, and now you still need to recuperate and recover. Besides, they know that the vigers are captured, so they are confident that we don¡¯t dare to poison them.¡±

 Chapter 916

    <h4>Chapter 916: The residents of thend of mercenaries visited this ce</h4>

    Thend of mercenaries had already stopped all air nes from entering the country, so when Xu Cheng came back, he could only transfer in through other countries. The country he came to happened to be the country where he had picked a Street to guard. Now, the border guards had been reced, and because of the recent tension between the U.S. Army and thend of mercenaries, their deployment and defense were quite strict. It was almost apany of strengthened security. Originally, at this critical moment, there were only refugees from thend of mercenaries, but it was rare to see people like Xu Cheng who wanted to go in during the chaos. ¡°Land of mercenaries ¡®identity card?¡± The guard looked at his id and sneered,¡±¡±Who admitted to this? I don¡¯t think the United Nations agreed to your country¡¯s establishment? We won¡¯t sign your documents. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face slightly darkened,¡±what does it have to do with the United Nations? Thend of mercenaries was originally a country, but after years of war, the original government fell and various systems and information systems were lost. However, it still has sovereignty. ¡± ¡°Sovereign?¡± The soldier guarding the visaughed out loud,¡±¡±Come on, we¡¯ve already been attacked by the US military, what kind of sovereignty do we still have? In the end, you still became a colony of the US Army. Your sovereignty is a joke. ¡± ¡°Are you going to sign or not?¡± Xu Cheng raised his eyes and looked at the guard. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you trying to scare me?¡± The guard saw that Xu Cheng was looking for trouble. Xu Cheng took out hisnd of mercenaries id. ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to sign, then don¡¯t f * cking block my way.¡± Then, Xu Cheng wanted to cross the visa guard and walk into thend of mercenaries through the bridge. ¡°You still want to force your way in?¡± The guard mmed the fountain pen on the desk, turned around, and shouted at Xu Cheng behind him,¡±¡±That¡¯s the security line. Try barging in. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. We can arrest you as an illegal stowaway, believe it or not. Look at this guy, he¡¯s using thend of mercenaries ¡°identity as an American identification card to show off to me.¡± Soon, the five armed soldiers on guard duty at the bridge surrounded them. Someone advised,¡±get lost. If you cross the red line area again, you¡¯ll be executed on the spot!¡± Don¡¯t say we¡¯re threatening you. Thend of mercenaries is at war with the U.S. Army. We can deal with special situations during special times, so don¡¯t do stupid things. ¡± ¡°Search his body,¡± the guard who signed the documents said. Two of the five sentries pointed their guns at Xu Cheng, and the other three came over to search his body. From head to toe, he found nothing but a few US dors and a lighter in his bag. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re using us dors? Have you been to America? That¡¯s good, we can call the people in America and say that there may be spies in their country. ¡± The visa guard took out more than a dozen hundred-dor bills, which amounted to about a thousand dors, and put them into his bag as he threatened Xu Cheng. The other guards saw that Xu Cheng had seven or eight lighters on him, and they asked in confusion,¡±¡±Why did you bring so many lighters?¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty useful, it should be pretty, right?¡±a guard said. Then, they each took a metal lighter. ¡°Go back to where you came from. If you continue to talk nonsense, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡± A soldier pushed Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng took a few steps back. Then, he looked at the surveince cameras at the border. Under the influence of a metal maic field, the surveince cameras were sent into pieces by the electric current. Then, he smiled at the guards who were holding lighters in their hands. The next moment. Seven or eight lighters exploded, and six guards were directly blown to pieces. Blood sttered all over the ground like watermelon juice. Suddenly, the armed soldiers of the border guards ran over, but before they could reach Xu Cheng, the guns in their hands suddenly self-destructed! Bang Bang Bang! It was as if each soldier had a bomb tied to their body. As one soldier detonated, it was like a fuse that exploded one after another. The soldiers at the back were so scared that they threw away the guns in their hands. However, they still had a walkie-talkie on them, a metal belt around their waist, a metal button on their coat, and a metal part of Cheng Liang¡¯s shoes. All of them exploded and killed them. Xu Cheng just stood there, and at least 30 soldiers in front of him all exploded. The whole scene was covered in blood. Xu Cheng went to pick up a broom, and seeing so much blood, he even cleaned it up himself. ¡°Since you don¡¯t recognize the ID card of thend of mercenaries, then I don¡¯t have to take responsibility. In your eyes, we¡¯re all a group of fugitives.¡± After he was done, he pped his hands and walked onto the bridge to thend of mercenaries. At noon, the bus for the new shift arrived. The other group of guards on the bus saw the blood pool in front of them and jumped off the bus in surprise. When they saw the subtitles on the square, they were all stunned. He was afraid that they could not understand Chinese, so he had written a sentence in English: The residents of thend of mercenaries visited this ce. The keywords were all written with blood, and there was even a huge exmation mark at the end! The soldiers felt nauseated at the smell of blood. After Xu Cheng stepped into thend of mercenaries, he looked at the vast grasnd and dense forest, as well as the desert and said,¡±¡±The killing is about to begin. In this battle, let the world know and recognize our sovereignty!¡± With that, he disappeared. In the port area, ten fighter jets were assembled. This time, one of the ten major headquarters was specially sent to load the aircraft carrier. A grey-beardedmander in his fifties looked at the map and said,¡±¡±Everyone, pay attention. These 10 points are the locations of the military bases of the continental independent Army that were captured by the satellites. Each fighter jet is responsible for attacking a certain area. Treat it as a warm up and a wee gift for them.¡± ¡°ye sir!¡±The ten pilots saluted and boarded the ne one after another before setting sail. At the same time, with the help of the satellite, the intelligence personnel seemed to be getting closer and closer to the deviant Corp¡¯s territory. The three knights were also on their way. On the mountaintop of the deviant Corp¡¯s headquarters, Lin chuxue looked at the sunset with aplicated feeling in her heart. Not long after, old man Hawking finished his research and walked over to her side, keeping a certain distance from her. He also looked at the sunset and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look at this kind of scenery too much. It¡¯s easy to lose one¡¯s enthusiasm. I told your husband that. He told me that he didn¡¯t know how many days he had left, so he would look at the sunset every day. After that, perhaps he was unwilling to give up and decided to rule this ce! I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Western superhero. ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fine as long as he bes the eastern hero. The Western heroes never have brothers. They advocate individualism, selfishness, and independence. ¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±But sometimes, I really want him to be a Western hero. If he was a little more selfish, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

 Chapter 917

    <h4>Chapter 917: The deviant Corp headquarters was found</h4>

    Hawkingughed and said,¡±as far as I know, Western heroes are never eternal. They will also age and wither, because they are scientific.¡± On the other hand, the eastern heroes have always been invincible and powerful, and they are eternal. ¡± Lin chuxueughed bitterly.¡±Eastern heroes are eternal because of their selflessness. They are eternal in those people¡¯s hearts, but that doesn¡¯t mean they are immortal!¡± Speaking up to this point, Lin chuxue curiously looked at old man Hawking and asked,¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still staying.¡± Hawking smiled.¡±I¡¯m giving this world a surprise.¡± Lin chuxue frowned. ¡°Our experiment has already entered the stage of white heating. We only need to find a ce to experiment and see the results. Of course, if we fail, there is a possibility that we will go back 20% of the steps before we start again.¡± Hawking¡¯s eyes brightened.¡±¡±This way, even if I return to my country, I will have the chips to negotiate with the country. Of course, the premise is that I can win here and establish my country.¡± A dozen kilometers away from here, three knights were dressed in mountain suits, carrying an altitude meter and a satellite map. ¡°We¡¯ve almost searched the entirend of mercenaries in the past month, and the other intelligence officers haven¡¯t looked in other areas either. They¡¯re looking forward, and if they can¡¯t find them, it should be Kush who took in those people.¡± ¡°We can only assume so. The highest peak in front of us is the sign of arge group of people walking on it captured by the satellite. This is the most suspicious.¡± The other two knights nodded and set off for the top of the deviant mountain. But at the same time, their whereabouts were also exposed to the deviant Corp. Caesar and his disciple had set up various spies in the area, and they could find the whereabouts of suspicious people within a 10-kilometer range in the first ce. ¡°Not good, the three knights still found this ce!¡± Caesar walked into the meeting room and said. Diesel, V, and Mali, who had almost recovered from their injuries, all stood up and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s do it again!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll lose even if we try again. ¡± After Li Wei red at the three of them, he evaluated,¡±¡±How confident do you think we are if we join hands to deal with the three of them?¡± Diesel said,¡±if it¡¯s one-on-one, he can beat two of me!¡± Right now, in our team, the only ones who can fight are me, V, and Mali. If we can¡¯t win in a head-on confrontation, I admit that, but we can¡¯t be afraid. ¡± At this time, Luo Yi said,¡±right now, our advantage is that the other side doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯re capable of at all. Old poison Zhang Xiu and Li Wei, who can control thunder and lightning, can help you when you¡¯re caught off guard. Especially Zhang Xiu, your attack is crucial!¡± Zhang Xiu was a little embarrassed.¡±The thing is, I can¡¯t even touch the other party¡¯s body before I get hit back. I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± Dulson smiled.¡±Prepare the venom. I¡¯llunch a sneak attack. I can keep up with them.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Chekhov sighed.¡±When ites to the real masters, I feel like I¡¯m not of much use.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± At that moment, Dulson came over with a rocketuncher and handed it to him.¡±¡±They¡¯re not afraid of bullets, but this should be lethal, right? st him to death. ¡± Chekhov grinned.¡±How could I forget about this thing? it¡¯s hard to say. This thing is not quite the same as a gun. I¡¯m just afraid that it has arge killing range and will identally hurt our own people.¡± Diesel: ¡°then you¡¯d better use a gun. At most, you can use arge-caliber sniper rifle. It¡¯s not weak, but you¡¯ll have to change the bullets more frequently.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chekhov said. ¡°If I don¡¯t draw the lightning,¡± Li Wei said,¡±I¡¯m afraid my electricity can kill ordinary people. But for experts like them, it¡¯s a bit tricky.¡± Diesel: ¡°let¡¯s try it out. After all, this underground is the only thing we can Challenge America with, and it¡¯ll be ourst trump card in the future. We can¡¯t let them find us, and we can¡¯t just leave this ce and escape. There are so many researchers, it¡¯s not easy to evacuate them, so we can only fight!¡± Everyone looked at Lin chuxue and said,¡±¡±Sister-inw, just take good care of the workers underground. If we don¡¯te and open the door, don¡¯t open it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of guarding master¡¯sboratory,¡± Lin Dong said.¡±If you can¡¯t hold it down, I¡¯ll destroy it.¡± Luo Yi,¡±I¡¯ll guard the intelligence Division and the Armory.¡± After everyone was done with their duties, they split up. The three knights who had already stepped three kilometers into the deviant Corp¡¯s headquarters stopped. ¡°It looks like this is the ce.¡± Knight # 3 smiled. ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡°No. 1 smiled and nodded. ¡°Number three, how many did you say?¡± Knight # 2 asked. ¡°Five,¡± Knight # 3 replied. ¡°Six!¡± No. 1 and No. 2 said in unison. Not long after, five people stood up from the opposite side. Diesel, V, Mali, Li Wei, and Zhang Xiu stood in front of the three knights with a ¡®we¡¯ll take this road, if you want to pass this road, leave some money to buy the way¡¯ attitude. ¡°Where¡¯s the sixth one?¡±Knight # 3 was puzzled. No. 1 and No. 2 said in unison again,¡±¡±He¡¯s hiding, less than 300 meters away from here. ¡± Dulson, who had been hiding, stood up in confusion. 03 sneered.¡±I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t see him. So he¡¯s a guy without any strength.¡± No. 1 looked at the six people and asked,¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you only have these members from the beginning? The three who were injured half a month ago, you still have the face toe out? Let¡¯s just find someone more powerful. ¡± No. 2:¡±don¡¯t say that. Didn¡¯t theye? there are three more people today.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like these three extra people are trash?¡± No. 1ughed. Li Wei, Zhang Xiu, and Dulson were all silent. ¡°It looks like your leader is really dead.¡± 03 had a smile on her face. ¡°Who said so?¡± Li Weiughed. Wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless if our leader made a move? We¡¯ll deal with the three of you first, and our leader will take actionter. ¡± The three knights on the other side hesitated for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re just bluffing. With your style, if you were injured half a month ago, your leader would havee to your door to settle the score. You don¡¯t have to wait until now. The soldiers havee to your door, and we havee to your door. The missile exploded in the air and didn¡¯tnd. I think that only your leader could have died. ¡± Li Wei cleverly asked,¡±¡±Did you find the body?¡± The three people¡¯s expressions changed slightly. They didn¡¯t find the body. Their expressions were seen by Li Wei.¡±¡±If you can¡¯t find the body, how can you say that our leader is dead?¡± Knight # 1:¡±what a joke. In that situation, any physical body would be blown to pieces. Who would be safe and sound?¡± Not to mention corpses, not even a single bone is intact. ¡°

 Chapter 918

    <h4>Chapter 918: You shouldn¡¯t have asked the old driver this kind of question</h4>

    Not even a corpse was left! This was a little sad for the deviant Corp brothers. The leader who had worked so hard ended up with a body missing, but the optimistic ones still had a little hope. If they couldn¡¯t find the body, did that mean that the leader wasn¡¯t dead? Although it wasn¡¯t realistic, who didn¡¯t have such hope? ¡°If you¡¯re here to test the waters, why aren¡¯t you attacking? why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± ¡°Six then,¡± Knight # 3 sneered.¡±Three more doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Knight # 1 took a step forward and said,¡±I¡¯ll try my best. Give me the three best fighters from that day.¡± You can choose the rest. ¡± No. 2:¡±then there¡¯s nothing for third brother to do. The remaining three aren¡¯t enough for me.¡± Knight # 3:¡±it¡¯s indeed a little like bullying noobs, but the mission is more important. Don¡¯t shirk from it. You guys finish the battle quickly.¡± Number 3 gave way, and number one rushed forward to diesel and the others. Li Wei, Zhang Xiu, and Dulson took a few steps back, while diesel, V, and Mali stepped forward to confront them. However, No. 2 didn¡¯t give Li Wei¡¯s group A chance to retreat. He directly charged at the three. Just as he was about to jump high into the air, arge-caliber sniper rifle shot down at him like a bird. Knight # 2 felt a sense of danger, but when he jumped up, it was difficult for his body to move faster than the bullet. However, he held back a little. Although he couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the bullet, he didn¡¯t let the bullet hit his vital body. However, it was arge-caliber sniper rifle after all. Although it couldn¡¯t prate his body, there was no doubt that he would suffer internal injuries. Knight # 2 lost his bnce in the air and fell to Knight # 3, who caught him. ¡°Despicable!¡± Knight # 2 shouted angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all experts who can only tell that there are six of us? You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Li Wei smiled. ¡°Do you think this kind of sniper can take me on?¡± Knight number 2 pushed away Knight number 3 and walked towards Li Wei, Zhang Xiu, and Dulson. However, Chekhov¡¯s uracy seemed to be beyond his expectations. The first shot forced Knight No. 2 to change his pace at thest minute, the second shot slowed him down and dodged again, and the third shot directly hit him in the abdomen, causing blood to spray out. ¡°F * ck, is this a sniper?¡± Knight # 2 couldn¡¯t believe it. Chekhov looked at him through the camera and sneered,¡±¡±Give me a gun, I can shoot you until you doubt your life.¡± ¡°Just tell me if you need my help.¡± As Knight number three spoke, he jumped up and continuously stepped on the treetops to quickly move. His goal was to catch the sniper Chekhov in the jungle. However, he also muttered about Chekhov¡¯s shooting skills. Chekhov hit No. 3¡¯s feet with every shot, and although he missed, it meant that he had guessed No. 3¡¯s rhythm right. It was just that No. 3 was too fast, and Chekhov¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of turning the camera. This was the difference between Chekhov and Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng¡¯s hand speed was so fast because of the shadow fist that it could make you pregnant. But Chekhov couldn ¡®t, his hand speed couldn¡¯t keep up, so the interval between each shot wasn¡¯t too close, which gave No. 3 the opportunity to use tracking technology. However, Chekhov wasn¡¯t flustered at all. When No. 3 was about to catch him, a figure was faster than him. It was Dulson, who ran with Chekhov on his back. Chekhov pulled the trigger and aimed at No. 3, who was left behind. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more steady? you¡¯re shaking so much that I¡¯m going to throw up. ¡± Chekhov looked at the camera andined. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a high-end car? I¡¯m not even giving you a steady hand.¡± Dulson cursed. Chekhov fired a few shots at Knight No. 3 in a row. When No. 3 saw that someone was faster than him, he was furious and wanted to catch up to Chekhov. Who knew that he was getting faster and faster than Dulson? not only that, Chekhov could even Dodge and snipe him continuously when he was being carried! No. 3 was embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t catch up with him and was shot by him. The key point was that his marksmanship was as urate as a missile tracking. It was arge caliber one, and it caused explosive internal injuries. Hence, 03 could only flee. ¡°Chase!¡± Chekhov patted Dulson¡¯s butt, and Dulson chased after No. 3. This time, Knight # 3 was embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t outrun Dulson, which was equivalent to the other party being a long-range shooter while you were a melee. The problem was that you couldn¡¯t keep up with the other party¡¯s speed. When you wanted to get close to attack the other party, the other party would avoid it at the first moment, and then you would be in trouble. They would use the range to kite you to death. After No. 3 was shot in the arm, hot blood flowed out. He wanted to cry. Dulson didn¡¯t look very good just now, and his overall strength didn¡¯t seem to be strong. How the hell did he grow his legs? It was actually so fast. On the other side, Knight # 2 pounced on Li Wei and Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu spat out a mouthful of venom at him. Knight # 2 only felt that this guy was very disgusting, but when he saw the venom dissolve and decay the grass the moment it touched the ground, he was stunned. What a powerful poison! All of a sudden, he felt that although the overall strength of these three additional people seemed very low, they had special killing techniques that he needed to be wary of. At this time, 03 suddenly came over and said in a somewhat embarrassed manner,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been bewitched by them. We have to deal with them together. Theirbined strength is not enough. It will be difficult to deal with them alone.¡± On the other side, Knight # 1 was still fighting with diesel and vmarion, but it was obvious that Knight # 1 was at a disadvantage. Diesel¡¯s sharp de was faster, but V¡¯s was obviously harder! On the other hand, Mali¡¯s brute force was unsolvable. Although No. 1 knew Gray¡¯sbination of strength and gentleness, the three of them had different styles. Sometimes, he needed to be fast when facing diesel, and he needed to rub V to resolve it. However, on Mario¡¯s side, he needed to Dodge because he couldn¡¯t withstand his brutal power. Therefore, he was too busy to take care of himself. After hearing Knight #3¡¯s suggestion, the three of them immediately regrouped. ¡°It seems that you are indeed a team. Your tacit understanding is so high.¡± The three knights couldn¡¯t help but look up to the seven deviant Corp members.¡±But that¡¯s all there is to it,¡± Knight No. 3 even looked at Chekhov provocatively and asked,¡±¡±The one who ys with guns, do you still have bullets?¡± Chekhov suddenly opened up his jacket with bullet clips on both sides of the inner cor, spread his hands, and said,¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t be asking an experienced yer if he has enough ammunition. As long as you give me the chance, I¡¯ll shoot!¡± The three knights instantly attacked Chekhov at the same time. This guy only knew how to shoot from a distance, and the key was that his shooting was freakishly urate, which was unexpected to everyone today, so they had to get rid of the opponent¡¯s long-range shooter first.

 Chapter 919

    <h4>Chapter 919: The deviant Corp¡¯s Secret exposed</h4>

    Chekhov saw three people extending their five ws at him quickly, but Dulson was even faster and ran away with Chekhov on his back. Chekhov was very satisfied when he saw the three helpless eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to be with Mali in the future. Ah du, let¡¯s merge. ¡± Dulson was speechless. The three of them immediately changed their target, and the time they had to scare Chekhov away was enough for them to do a lot of things. They first attacked diesel, V, and Mali, who had the strongest overall strength. In a three-on-three situation, diesel and the others were sent flying and puking blood in five moves. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Xiu¡¯s poison protecting the three of them, they would probably have been killed by the three knights. Zhang Xiu¡¯s venom could even dissolve clothes, so it was not that it would be fine if it didn¡¯t touch your skin, but if it touched your clothes, it would spread through your skin like sulfuric acid. No matter how high your internal strength was, you might be able to block bullets, but you might not be able to block the venom. Therefore, Zhang Xiu had be a difficult guy to deal with. However, after a dagger appeared in Knight No. 1¡¯s hand, he threw it at Zhang Xiu to interrupt him from spraying poisonous pesticide. V stood up and used his body to block the dagger attack for Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu sprayed venom from the gaps between his fingers and attacked the three people. As a result, the three of them spread out at the same time and attacked Zhang Xiu from three directions. Zhang Xiu immediately revealed a w, and that was that he was too busy to take care of himself. V blocked the attack of Knight number 3, and Mali also rushed over to punch back at Knight number 2. Zhang Xiu could now free up time to release poison at Knight number 1. Knight # 1 turned his head slightly and hit Zhang Xiu¡¯s chest with his palm. Thetter spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out. When Knight # 1 realized that Zhang Xiu¡¯s poison had touched his clothes, he immediately set himself on fire. He subconsciously tore off his clothes and let the poison burn his clothes. Knight No. 1 took advantage of the victory and wed at Zhang Xiu, trying to kill him first. At this time, Chekhov¡¯s sniper rifle came as promised! Bang! A spear shot through Knight # 1 ¡°s back, turning him into a bloody mess. Knight # 1 fell to the ground like a dog gnawing on mud. At this time, Knight number 2 and Knight number 3 came over to chase Chekhov and wanted to drive him away. Dulson picked up Chekhov and ran away, but as soon as they left, Knight number 1 attacked Li Wei. Although he was injured, it was easy for him to deal with Li Wei, who was obviously not even at SS-level. He threw a palm at Li Wei, and Li Wei knew that if he wanted to shock him, he had to touch his skin. Li Wei¡¯s palm collided with Knight # 1 ¡®s, but he was definitely no match for Knight # 1. After Knight #1¡¯s palm made him spit out blood, Li Wei suddenly grabbed Knight #1¡¯s wrist tightly. Then, Li Wei let out a deep roar and released all the electricity in his body! Although it couldn¡¯t reach Xu Cheng¡¯s hundreds of thousands of volts, when a few thousand volts were released at that moment, it really made number one¡¯s whole body tremble. Knight # 1 looked at Li Wei in disbelief. He was a little surprised. Where did Li Wei get this electricity from? But since Li Wei let him know the truth, he didn¡¯t n to let him live. He tightly held onto Knight # 1 ¡°s wrist. Knight # 2, of course, noticed that something was wrong with his boss # 1 and came over to interrupt the two. However, before he could touch him, he felt a strong current that made him shudder. He viciously kicked Li Wei¡¯s stomach, causing Li Wei to spit out a mouthful of saliva, but he still held on tightly to Knight number one¡¯s hand. After the electric current hadpletely destroyed his opponent¡¯s brain and nerve hub, Li Wei was sent flying by Knight number two¡¯s kick. Knight # 2 helped Knight # 1 up. His entire body was withered, and he seemed to have lost all signs of life. ¡°Boss!¡± Knight # 2 saw that Knight # 1 was already dead. After checking his breath, Knight # 2 turned to Li Wei and blurted out,¡±¡±Special ability? The deviant Corp? I finally know why you don¡¯t dare to show the truth to others!¡± He stood up and shouted to Knight # 3,¡±¡±Third brother! Capture this person! And the person who released the poison, this was not high-tech at all, but they were not normal people to begin with! They¡¯re adepts!¡± The two of them looked at Li Wei and Zhang Xiu naked, as if they had found some rare treasure. At this time, Mali, diesel, and V, who had already stood up, all went to Li Wei¡¯s side. V and diesel took off their gloves directly. The sharp des grew directly from the flesh, Diesel¡¯s des came from the ws, and V¡¯s grew from the knuckles. Seeing this, Knight # 2 and Knight # 3 ¡°s eyes widened. This was the first time in their lives that they had seen such a bio-human. ¡°Wow, no wonder the mandb has a monopoly on biotechnology. It turns out that there¡¯s an even bigger technology supporting it. No wonder you have the ability topete with us. If you continue to grow, we¡¯ll really have to starve.¡± The two knights ¡®eyes were filled with greed, as if Zhang Xiu and the others had be their experimental white mice. Thinking about the mandb technology, Wall Street estimated it to be 500 billion US dors. If they could get the technology from these mice, they would be rich! Or even ... In fact, their overall strength could even improve by another level! How could the two of them not be excited? He was so excited that even the death of Knight # 1 was a good thing, because without him, there would be one less share of the loot. ¡°I think we¡¯re the first ones to know your secrets, right?¡± Knight # 2 and # 3 looked at each other, and their faces lit up. ¡°So what if I know? Do you think you can leave this ce alive?¡± Li Wei said with his eyes narrowed. ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t kill you all,¡± Knight number two said.¡±You can either give me your mand biotechnology and we¡¯ll get rich together, or I¡¯ll capture you alive to study. How about it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± No. 3 agreed. ¡°Capture us alive? That will depend on whether you have the ability to do so. ¡± Mali roared. Shua! Knight # 2 suddenly revealed two daggers in his hands! ¡°Third brother, if either of us loses, we really won¡¯t be able to beat them.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯ll get 60%, and I¡¯ll get 40% as your younger brother!¡± ¡°This is why I¡¯m always so good to you. You¡¯re really reliable.¡± Knight # 2ughed. Then his smile disappeared, and he quickly rushed over. After kneeling Mali in front of him, the cold light of the dagger suddenly shed in Chekhov¡¯s eyes, who was about to shoot, and then he charged over. Dulson subconsciously ran over to protect Chekhov, because Chekhov¡¯s skills were the worst among all of them, and he needed to be protected. However, Knight number 3 had already fought with them and knew their routine. Before Dulson could pick up Chekhov, he threw a dagger at Chekhov. Although he didn¡¯t see anything, it did stab into Dulson and restrict his movements. Then, Knight number 2 rushed over and knocked Chekhov out with a punch. Without the annoying sniper and the speeding Dulson, the others were much easier to operate.

 Chapter 920

    <h4>Chapter 920: What a spectacr firework</h4>

    After Dulson was stabbed with a dagger, he painfullyy down in front of Chekhov to block them. Fortunately, the two knights weren¡¯t interested in them at all. They turned around and looked at Li Wei and the others,¡±¡±You want to start a business just because I gave you some colors?¡± Zhang Xiu immediately stood in front of everyone and said to the two knights,¡±¡±If you have the ability, thene.¡± The two knights knew that he could release poison, and the poison was very powerful. They were thinking about how to deal with Zhang Xiu. The key was that his poison couldn¡¯t be touched. Once touched, it would cause fire to the body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re all precious experimental specimens. We¡¯ll take all of you with us.¡± Knight # 2 said greedily. Zhang Xiu suddenly shot out two poison gas bombs and detonated them under the feet of the two knights, and then white smoke floated up. The two knights quickly dodged the White smoke and tried to block their noses with their arms, just in case. However, when the two of them went around the area where the White smoke came from, they realized that they had been tricked. The experimental white mice that were about to be eaten had actually disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°You want to run?¡± The two of them sneered. In fact, Li Wei and the others couldn¡¯t outrun the two knights at all. The only one who could outrun them was Dulson, but he was also injured. If he ran quickly, he would only speed up his blood cirction and bleed more, which was equivalent to dying faster. So, the two of them weren¡¯t worried at all that they would be able to escape, unless these people flew off in a ne or car in the blink of an eye. When he was less than 200 m away, he was caught up by two knights. Li Wei and the others also stopped running, so they turned around and waited for them. ¡°Run!¡± The two knights had sinister looks on their faces.¡±Keep running. The more you run, the more I feel like you¡¯re likeb rats.¡± Li Wei took out a retractable stick from his sleeve, which was made of pure steel and aviation aluminum alloy. The longest length could be extended to two meters to be a stick, and the shortest could be shortened to half a meter police baton. There was nothing special about this stick, but when Li Wei used it, it was different. It was an enhanced version of an electric baton! Mali put down the unconscious Chekhov and tore his shirt apart to reveal his explosive muscles. Diesel and V stepped forward to protect their rtively weak brothers. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s a waste of money and time to capture you and study you. We don¡¯t want to kill you. I said, hand over the mand ¡®resurrection¡¯ technology and we¡¯ll go our separate ways. How about it?¡± Knight # 2 said. ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe you? Didn¡¯t youe here this time to kill us all? with the explosives tied to your bodies, are you prepared to die with us?¡± Diesel watched as the two of them exposed them. ¡°Only a fool would die for those capitalists. How about it? ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this. If you give us the technology, we¡¯ll have the money. We don¡¯t have to give them face, and you can live. This is a win-win situation. ¡± Knight # 3 said. ¡°We don¡¯t have the mand Lab¡¯s technology. If you want to make a fortune, you can just go and kill your sugar daddy. They have so much money, and you don¡¯t have the ability to kill and Rob?¡± Li Wei sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so unreasonable. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Either you give me the technology or your lives. It¡¯s a simple logic.¡± Knight # 2 ¡°s face darkened. The deviant Corp brothers were in a difficult position. If they were to fight with the two of them, even if there was a chance of winning, they were no less powerful than a small Intercontinental bomb, but if they didn¡¯t fight with them, it felt like their abilities had been exposed, and strictly speaking, these two couldn¡¯t be kept alive! But the most important point was that they might not be able to defeat the two knights. ¡°Right. You either leave your life behind. It¡¯s a simple logic.¡± At this time, on a treetop in the forest, a person had appeared out of nowhere. When the two knights turned their heads to look, they were shocked that they didn¡¯t notice this person. This person was wearing a Cape and a Golden Mask. The clown! ¡°The Dragon King?¡± Li Wei had seen this mask before, and he subconsciously called out, but soon, his eyes widened, because wasn¡¯t the Dragon King Big Brother Cheng? ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± Li Wei excitedly shouted. That masked man was Xu Cheng! ¡°Who are you?¡± Knight # 2 was puzzled,¡±another one of your kind?¡± Another guy whose strength I don¡¯t even want to see. What¡¯s your ability? Show it and see if it¡¯s worth anything. ¡± Li Wei smiled.¡±Then you guys are lucky. You¡¯ve met our final boss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Li Wei?¡± Mali, diesel, V, and everyone else looked up at the man in the Golden clown mask, and they couldn¡¯t figure out what this mask had to do with Big Brother Cheng. Ultimate BOSS? Isn¡¯t that Big Brother Cheng? But Big Brother Cheng was already dead, and even if he wasn ¡®t, his body seemed to be white as paper,pletely different from the yellow skin of the man standing on the treetop. However, Li Wei was very clear that there was only one man in the world who had or wore this Golden Mask, and that was Xu Cheng! Back then, Grandpa Zhang chenfeng had given him the mission of wearing the clown mask. ¡°My ability?¡± Xu Cheng heard the two knights ¡®questions and smiled.¡±¡±I can only see the bombs tied to your clothes and see that you¡¯Re R + Grandmaster level.¡± When the two knights heard this, their faces instantly changed. The first part of the sentence was right, but the second part exposed their strength. In other words, it wasn¡¯t that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have the strength, it was that they couldn¡¯t see through Xu Cheng¡¯s strength, but they were seen through by Xu Cheng, which meant that Xu Cheng was stronger than them! Leader! ¡°Impossible! You should be dead, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s a small intercontinental missile! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Knight # 2 squinted his eyes at Xu Cheng¡¯s mask and scolded,¡±¡±Don¡¯t try to Bluff me. If you have the ability, take off your mask!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that anyone who sees the clown¡¯s face will die. Are you sure you want to see it?¡± Xu Cheng asked. The two knights quickly took off their coats and revealed the bombs tied to their bodies. ¡°The power of this bomb is one-tenth of an ICBM! Blowing you guys up is not a problem at all, but if you want to kill us, you¡¯ll have to think about it carefully. The two bombs we have on us are enough to kill you all! Take off your mask and let us die together. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. Then, he put his hand on the mask and slowly took it off. But just as he was about to remove it, Xu Cheng immediately went invisible and disappeared on the spot. The two knights were shocked, and they subconsciously tried to pull the bomb¡¯s traction device on their waists. However, the bomb needed at least five seconds to detonate, and Xu Cheng only needed one second to throw them into the sky. His strength had reached 20000 Jin after his enhancement. Throwing two adults who were less than 100 kg was like throwing garbage. He drew two arcs in the sky and then, with a ¡®boom¡¯, a cloud of fire appeared. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such spectacr fireworks in my life.¡± Dulson raised his head and looked at the mushroom cloud in the sky.

 Chapter 921

    <h4>Chapter 921: Your face gives me a sense of security</h4>

    When Xu Cheng withdrew his gaze, he saw that his brothers were all in tears. ¡°I haven¡¯t even taken off my mask, why are you crying? What if I¡¯m not Xu Cheng?¡± ¡°With that over 10000 pounds of strength you just disyed, who else could it be other than you, leader?¡± Mali asked. After Xu Cheng took off his mask, he grinned at everyone.¡±¡±Your guild leader, I¡¯m back!¡± The group of men in front of him instantly cried like children. Especially Li Wei. Xu Cheng bumped his chest with his and asked him curiously,¡±¡±You¡¯re usually so quiet, why are you crying today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s F * cking easy for me. ¡± Li Wei pointed at the group of people behind him.¡±Big Brother Cheng, after you were gone, I had to take care of these stupid pig teammates.¡± Xu Cheng had an ¡®I understand¡¯ look on his face as he patted him on the shoulder.¡±¡±You¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± ¡°Who are you calling a pig?¡± Mali asked. ¡°How did I scold you?¡± Mali: ¡°I¡¯m the fattest one here. If you don¡¯t scold me, who else can you scold?¡± Li Wei was speechless. Big Brother Cheng, look, do you think I¡¯m having an easy time?¡± ¡°Big Brother Cheng, you¡¯ve be more handsome.¡± Zhang Xiu came over. Xu Cheng red at him.¡±I f * cking knew you guys thought I was ugly before.¡± ¡°Sister-inw won¡¯t mind.¡± At this moment, Li Wei smiled. Xu Cheng¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and he felt warm in his heart. He opened his mouth and asked,¡±¡±Is she alright?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her yourself? He was in the base camp. She doesn¡¯t want us to worry too much about her, so she goes to the front line to help save people every morning and night. In fact, aunty Yue, who cleans her room, said that her pillow gets wet every day. ¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t wait anymore. At this time, Dulson patted the unconscious Chekhov¡¯s face and said,¡±¡±Hey, you¡¯re awake. Quickly wake up and look at God.¡± After he pinched his philtrum again with a little more force, Chekhov slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was Xu Cheng. He passed out again.¡±It seems like I¡¯m not awake yet. I actually dreamed of leader.¡± The group of brothers burst outughing. At the top of the mountain. Seeing the explosion in the sky, the experimenters in the cave, Lin chuxue, and the others all came out to take a look. On one hand, they were worried about Li Wei and the others. Lin chuxue looked at the ck hole-like dark clouds in the sky and gently brushed her hair behind her ear. She turned around and said to old man Hawking and the others,¡±¡±Go back. Don¡¯te out until they¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Eh? I¡¯m back. ¡± At that moment, a staff member first saw the tall Mali carrying the unconscious Chekhov out of the hillside. Lin chuxue turned her head and saw that everyone was fine. A smile appeared on her face, but the next moment, as her eyes fell on a man wearing a mask in the crowd, Lin chuxue¡¯s smile froze. She walked toward the crowd without any reason, but her eyes were fixed on the masked man. From afar, Xu Cheng originally wanted to give Lin chuxue a surprise, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin chuxue would immediately lock onto him from the crowd, even if he was wearing a mask. This surprised Xu Cheng. Subconsciously, he slowed down his steps. The two of them looked at each other from a distance. They let the people around them pass by, but between them, it was as if the whole world had quieted down. ¡°That day, the dark clouds rumbled like the end of the world. I thought he hade to pick me up, but I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to hold him, even if I was already in hell.¡± Recalling that day, Lin chuxue¡¯s memory was very deep. She did try her best to run to the man¡¯s side. Xu Cheng opened his arms wide, waiting for Lin chuxue to fall into his arms. He hugged her waist tightly, and then he started spinning in circles. Lin chuxue¡¯s ponytail was swung by him, and it floated in the wind. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± he asked. Lin chuxue¡¯s hands grabbed onto his neck and she stuffed her head into Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder. She sobbed,¡±¡±I Almost Missed You once because I didn¡¯t recognize you. So, I swear I won¡¯t miss you again, okay?¡± Then, Lin chuxue started to cry and asked,¡±¡±Is this true? Was it really not a dream? When will it wake me up? Can you give me a little more time to properly feel your body temperature? I¡¯ve been feeling really cold recently. ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t wake up.¡± Xu Cheng touched Lin chuxue¡¯s hair and sniffed it. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s just be like this for the rest of our lives, okay?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Lin chuxue said, but her face was filled with tears of joy.¡±¡±You¡¯re always so full of yourself and take matters into your own hands. I hate it when you try to be a good person for no reason. Can¡¯t you be a little more selfish?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu Cheng grinned and tightly hugged Lin chuxue¡¯s slender waist.¡±Then I¡¯ll be a little selfish. Lin chuxue, don¡¯t ever leave me again in this life.¡± Lin chuxue punched him in the chest andughed in anger.¡±¡±Okay, I have your Second Life in my heart. I promise you, without your permission, I won¡¯t leave and I won¡¯t die.¡± Xu Cheng once again pulled her tightly into his arms and then he also went into Lin chuxue¡¯s hair to smell the faint fragrance of the grass. Who knew that when he looked up, he would see a big wrinkled face very close to him, which scared him. ¡°D * MN, Dr. Hawking, why don¡¯t you make any sound when you walk?¡± ¡°Do you still see outsiders in your eyes?¡± Hawking asked in disdain. Only then did Lin chuxue get out of Xu Cheng¡¯s arms, and she shyly flicked her messy hair and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to the cafeteria to prepare. ¡± Then, she walked away unnaturally under the interested gazes of a group of men. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡± Hawking asked him curiously. Xu Cheng shrugged his shoulders.¡±People like me can only go to hell. But, I was blown up and sent to heaven. They didn¡¯t want me, so I came back.¡± Hawking,¡±bullshit.¡± Let me ask you, how did you get your wife?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless,¡¯this question ...¡¯ Can I not answer?¡± Hawking: ¡°then I know. You drugged him?¡± Xu Cheng pointed at his own face.¡±You think my face is that dirty?¡± Hawking pointed to the staff of the underground Research Institute and said,¡±¡±Go and ask them if they believe it or not.¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. Actually, there are times when I really want to ask my wife, what¡¯s so good about me?¡± Hawking,¡±maybe it¡¯s because of your face.¡± If I had a granddaughter, I would also marry her to you. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°still very handsome, right?¡± Hawking,¡¯it¡¯s a very safe feeling. Oh, I don¡¯t have a granddaughter, but I have a daughter. Are you interested?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°you already said that my face gives me a sense of security. Do you think I¡¯m the kind of man who would easily cheat on others?¡± Hmph. ¡°

 Chapter 922

    <h4>Chapter 922: One can¡¯t treat oaths as farts</h4>

    The return of the deviant Corp¡¯s Captain made the mountain of the deviant Corp seem like a group of Dragons with a leader, and it gathered everyone¡¯s Wandering Hearts together. In the evening, there was a wild game barbecue buffet, and Xu Cheng and the group of brothers were discussing how to start fighting back against the American soldiers. Far away, Lin chuxue was fiddling with the wild boar meat while looking at Xu Cheng in the head seat in the conference room. At this time, Dr. Hawking mysteriously appeared again. He warmed his hands by the fire and said,¡±¡±The deviant Corp is like this. Once that kid isn¡¯t there, almost everything can¡¯t work, but with that kid around, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved.¡± ¡°Why are you always talking about him in front of me?¡± Lin chuxue muttered. Hawking chuckled and said,¡±I¡¯m letting you know better what your man usually does here.¡± Just look at them on the table, their spittle flying all over the ce. Others might think that they were bragging, but they would really do it the next day. This was the difference between the deviant Corp and other organizations in the world. I wouldn¡¯t doubt it if you said they would blow up the White House the next day. As long as it¡¯s beneficial to their future ns. ¡± Lin chuxue looked at Xu Cheng. To be honest, aside from the fact that the things Xu Cheng did were dangerous, it was still very charming to look at him carefully and seriously arrange some things. Lin chuxue had never seen Xu Cheng so serious before, especially when she thought about how they were discussing how to fight against the American army. Lin chuxue felt that it was so unrealistic. Not long after, an armed off-road vehicle drove up the mountain, and not long after, a Secretary opened the door. After Kush got out of the car, he took a few more looks at Lin chuxue and asked the assistant next to him,¡±¡±Who is this woman?¡± ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Xu¡¯s wife. ¡± The intelligence assistant was still doing a good job. Kush nodded in jealousy.¡±This bastard is as ambitious as he is when ites to choosing a wife. He¡¯s really bold.¡± The assistant smiled.¡±Look at Mr. Xu. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone in the world. He¡¯s not afraid of any man snatching his woman away from him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± After Kush finished, he walked into the temporary conference room where Xu Cheng and the others were sitting and sat down in the crowd. Kush went straight to the point and asked,¡±¡±What did you call me here for?¡± Caesar and his apprentice took a document and handed it to Kush.¡±¡±The Americans want to air raid your 10 military bases. Prepare your countermeasures.¡± Kush¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Why didn¡¯t I know about such a big thing?!¡± ¡°Go ask your Intelligence Department,¡± Caesar replied. Kush red at the Secretary behind him again, a little ming his own ipetent, and it was quite embarrassing to be pointed out for not doing his job well. The Secretary didn¡¯t forget to exin to the intelligence Division and also gave the leader a way out in front of everyone. ¡°The intelligence Department is still being perfected.¡± ¡°Retreat.¡± Kush coughed awkwardly, and after sending the Secretary away, he changed the topic and asked,¡±¡±I heard you got the information of the Freemasonry members? What are you guys nning to do?¡± Li Wei was in charge of intelligence, and after he looked at Xu Cheng and got his permission, he said,¡±¡±This list will cause a sensation if it is handed to any country. The second-level members on this list include the big shots of financial institutions, scientific research Giants, and some of the staff members in the government of various levels. Although Navas did not give enough information and only told us the core members, I¡¯m afraid that the 50-odd members on this list are enough to shock the world.¡± ¡°Then what are you guys going to do?¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±it¡¯s not realistic to kill all of them. We can only kill the highest level. ording to the three knights we killed that day, most of the twelve Knights of the Round Table are dead. Then, it¡¯s only us and the remaining Four Lords who can start ying hide-and-seek. Now, we are the cats, and they are the mice. Let¡¯s see who can hide from who, and who can catch who.¡± Kush was curious. He didn¡¯t know much about the higher-ups of Freemasonry, and he only thought that Knight R who used to control him was already very impressive, so he wanted to know who was controlling them. ¡°Which four exalts?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°the Morgan family, Rockefeller family, Roth family, and bangziguo¡¯s Li family.¡± Kush took a cold breath, and his mouth trembled a little.¡±¡±Do you really want to go head to head with them? I know about the Korean Li family. Three-star, which is equivalent to the Morgan family in the Korean country. I dare to y with this soft persimmon. However, the Rossi Empire and the United States were not easy to deal with. To be honest, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m a coward, but his reputation is too scary. ¡± ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be easy to pinch.¡± Xu Cheng smacked his lips.¡±Ever since we got the name list and escaped from the God of swords and the bomb, they went into hiding. Now that you¡¯ve been beaten up like this by the US military, it means they¡¯re afraid.¡± It also means that we¡¯ve already made them afraid. What we need to do now is to see if we can survive their fierce attack. If we win this war, they¡¯ll eithere out to negotiate with us, or they¡¯ll die!¡± Kush: ¡°then you really n on destroying the capital society?¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±A man can¡¯t treat promises like farts. What¡¯s said is like water that¡¯s been poured out.¡± That¡¯s why my wife likes me so much!¡± Kush: ¡°with your current ability, you should be able to take back the water you¡¯ve spilled, right?¡± Xu Cheng red.¡±That¡¯s two different things!¡± Kush chuckled.¡±He¡¯s a man. Who doesn¡¯t fart?¡± he said. Xu Cheng was very serious.¡±That¡¯s also to distinguish me from other men!¡± Kush pursed his lips and said worriedly,¡±¡±F * ck, I regret following you blindly. If you had told me earlier that there were so many big ns behind the capital society, I would have rather stayed here and be my grandson.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make us look down on you!¡± At that moment, the other deviant Corp brothers spoke in unison against Kush. Kush spat,¡¯I¡¯m really on a pirate ship. By the way, you¡¯ve met Duke Seuss? Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± ¡°Among the five legendary Masters, I estimate that the remaining four may not be his match.¡± Xu Cheng gave Xius a very high evaluation,¡±¡±It¡¯s just that he lives in my master¡¯s shadow. Otherwise, he would indeed be a terrifying martial arts genius. Perhaps he could enter the sage state from the Grandmaster¡¯s will. I beat him by chance.¡± At this time, Lin chuxue was holding the roasted wild boar meat, and Lin Dong helped to carry the knife and fork over to the table. At that moment Mali patted Kush on the shoulder and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t sit here, give way to my sister-inw. ¡± Kush was sitting next to Xu Cheng. When he saw that it was Mali who hade to Pat him, he knew that he was easy to bully. He snorted.¡±On what basis?¡± At this time, Li Wei reached out and Kush had already dodged before he could hit him. ¡°Electric rat, don¡¯t touch me.¡±

 Chapter 923 - One billion dollars for calling me â€™brotherâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 923: One billion dors for calling me ¡®brother¡¯</h4>

    After Kush gave up his seat next to Xu Cheng, Mali grinned at Lin chuxue.¡±¡±Sister-inw, please.¡± Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at him and sat down next to Xu Cheng with a smile. Everyone was in a circle, and the atmosphere of the conference immediately changed into a family atmosphere, very harmonious and harmonious. Although Kush didn¡¯t usuallye, his personality was also more pleasant, and he was a man anyway, so he didn¡¯t feel restrained. ¡°Is she really your wife?¡± Kush asked Xu Cheng for no reason. Xu Cheng was toozy to answer such a question. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t admit it. Anyway, I¡¯ll have a problem with whoever has a problem with my woman. We¡¯re on the same side.¡± His description made Lin chuxueugh and hit him. ¡°Hello, sister-inw,¡± Kush stood up and symbolically shook hands with Lin chuxue. ¡°Is sister-inw something you should call?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mali snorted.¡±Sis-inw, sit down. Ignore him.¡± Li Wei cut a piece of meat.¡±That¡¯s right. In our Xia country, what¡¯s the point of not having a gift?¡± Kush turned around and yelled at the Secretary outside,¡±¡±Bring me the gift bag that someone gave me today.¡± The Secretary came out of the car with a small gift bag and handed it to Kush. After Kush took it, he dragged it into Lin chuxue¡¯s hand andughed.¡±¡±I¡¯ve always wanted to take advantage of this bastard. I can¡¯t let go of this opportunity to get a sister-inw today. Take care of her.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Cheng casually asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing good. ¡± Kush smiled awkwardly.¡±A diamondpany contractor dug up arge diamond raw material today and offered it to me. I have no use for it, so I might as well give it to my sister-inw as a gift.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look shabby?¡± Xu Cheng said with disdain,¡±you¡¯re the president of a country. You¡¯re giving this thing to get you to recognize your younger brother? Are you looking down on me or my wife?¡± Kush was speechless,¡¯what else can I give? If you wantnd, you can have it. If you want oil fields, you can have it too. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°if I have one, that¡¯s my business. If you want to give it away, that¡¯s your business.¡± Kush¡¯s heart ached. This gang of bandits. ¡°Mangate,¡± He couldn¡¯t be distressed in front of so many people, so Kush had to shout to his Secretary outside. The Secretary came in again.¡±¡±Mister?¡± ¡°Transfer oil field 3 under my name to this ...¡± Xu Cheng,¡±Lin chuxue.¡± Kush: ¡°it¡¯s under Lin chuxue¡¯s name. Tell the people over there to hurry up with the procedures. If anyone has any problems, just say that I¡¯m giving it to my sister.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Secretary left. Lin chuxue felt a little heavy. Forget it, you¡¯re Xu Cheng¡¯s friend, and you¡¯re older than him, so you should call me that. Forget about the gift.¡± Lin chuxue quickly said. Kush smacked his lips and looked at Xu Cheng from the corner of his eyes. His eyes were very obvious. Did you see that? your wife has said that she¡¯s the sensible one. Xu Cheng cut a piece of steak as he lowered his head and said,¡±¡±He¡¯s the president, why would he need an oil field? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know about oil field 3, how much is it worth? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not bad to mine for 1 billion dors. ¡± Kush silently mourned in his heart,¡¯ 1 billion dors is indeed only a few days of mand sales for you, but it¡¯s all money for me. ¡°Eh, the gift is only secondary. The most important thing is to be polite.¡± Kush waved his hand at Lin chuxue and coughed.¡±¡±The raw material of this diamond really doesn¡¯t suit my identity, and I can¡¯t give it to you. You can keep this oil field, and I¡¯ll get someone to bring the transfer agreement over for you to sign. Don¡¯t be polite with me, that bastard Xu Cheng already showed his attitude by bringing your family here. So, if you ever get wronged here in the future, just tell me, and I¡¯ll get someone to help you settle it in a minute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way. ¡± Xu Cheng then looked up at Kush, and seeing Kush¡¯s heart-wrenching face, he felt very good. Ever since this bastard became the president, he had been very stingy. And he was being stingy towards Xu Cheng and the others because Kush knew that the mandb was very profitable. ¡°Just keep it. I¡¯ve said it before. No matter where I go, I won¡¯t let my wife suffer.¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin chuxue. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with him. We usually don¡¯t even set up a banquet to serve this bird-feather fellow. It¡¯s rare for him to make a move, so you have to give him a way out.¡± Mali snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, no matter who you are polite with, you don¡¯t have to be polite with him. This bastard keeps asking for benefits from us. You can just ept it. ¡± Luo Yi also echoed. Kush, who was obviously in pain but still had to pretend to be curious, felt like he had beef on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. If sister-inw doesn¡¯t ept me, it means that you¡¯re looking down on me. Although I can¡¯t beat your man, I¡¯m still the president of a country!¡± This guy¡¯s second best option was to act tough. Xu Cheng spat out a piece of meat between his teeth and added,¡±¡±Wait for the United Nations to change the country¡¯s name first. What kind of President is this? they¡¯re not admitting that they¡¯re right in front of your eyes. Because of this incident, I suffered a lot of anger from the neighboring country. ¡± Xu Cheng got angry when he thought about how they didn¡¯t even sign thend of mercenaries ¡®id. Kush red at Xu Cheng, feeling like this guy didn¡¯t know how to chat. Lin chuxue saw that Kush was about to cry, and she quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll respectfully ept it.¡± Kush was really crying on the inside now, but he had to pretend that nothing had happened and nod.¡±¡±I¡¯m Kush. ¡± ¡°Brother Kush, don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down and eat this wild boar meat. It¡¯s fresh today.¡± Lin chuxue quickly told him to sit down and eat instead of just standing there. Kush picked up the knife and fork and looked at the wild boar meat on the te. No, he should be looking at dragon meat now! F * ck, just for this te of meat, plus the word ¡®brother¡¯, his 1 billion US dor small oil field was gone. At night, Lin chuxue was washing her face, and Xu Cheng looked around at the simple and crude house and said to her,¡±¡±If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll find you a good nanny.¡± ¡°Forget it. You have to live your own life. In this kind of environment, you have to learn to adapt to it, not let the environment adapt to you. I¡¯m not so pampered. I¡¯ve gotten used to it during the month you weren¡¯t here. It¡¯s been quite fulfilling.¡± Lin chuxue smiled and said,¡±by the way, are you really going to give me that oil field?¡± You didn¡¯t see Kush¡¯s expression. I¡¯m an actor, and I can see that he¡¯s in pain. Actually, it¡¯s enough for them to just give me a stone. ¡± ¡°Would he want something that he doesn¡¯t feel the pinch?¡± Xu Cheng snorted.¡±We have a mine at the back of the mountain to buy that broken stone. What¡¯s the point of taking it?¡± In this ce, you might not even be able to exchange diamonds for a car or a gun. It¡¯s so cheap. ¡± Lin chuxue red at him.¡±Come on, that¡¯s a diamond, okay? what kind of broken stone is that? do you believe that all the women in the world would beat you to death if they heard you say that?¡± As she said that, Lin chuxue took out the slightly bigger raw material that Kush gave her and looked at it. ¡°¡±Orange is good, but itcks post-production technology.¡± ¡°What do you think about me opening a diamond and jewelrypany?¡± Lin chuxue asked Xu Cheng for no reason. ¡°If you like it, you can. Many families in thend of mercenaries have raw materials, but they don¡¯t have any channels to sell them. You can go and buy them. The mine behind your family is the group¡¯s property, but you can also act as an agent to sell them.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. Leave it to me. In less than a year, I can start a world-ss jewelry business.¡± Lin chuxue thought to herself that her parents ¡®business in Ennd probably couldn¡¯t continue to operate because of their rtives¡¯ framing, so she nned to let her parents take over thepany here to help manage it. First, he could take care of all the wasted raw materials in thend of mercenaries, and second, he could be responsible for selling the raw materials for the team worldwide. (It¡¯s already Chapter 12. I don¡¯t know if I can continue writing today. My fingers are hurting.)

 Chapter 924 - The Lin family in crisis

    <h4>Chapter 924: The Lin family in crisis</h4>

    When she fell asleep, Lin chuxue looked up at the ceiling. The moonlight shone in through the window, and Xu Cheng flipped over. Through the moonlight, he could see Lin chuxue¡¯s long and slender eyes closed. Through the frequency of her heartbeat, Xu Cheng said,¡±¡±You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Lin chuxue finally raised her eyes and opened her bright eyes.¡±How did you know I wasn¡¯t sleeping?¡± ¡°Did you forget that I can hear your heartbeat? people who are asleep are usually very calm, but you are nervous.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Cheng curiously looked at her face.¡±Something on your mind?¡± Lin chuxue was as quiet as a Virgin, her eyes staring at the moonlight. After a while, she said,¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Xu Cheng,¡±thinking about your mom and dad?¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes shed, and she closed her eyes.¡±¡±I¡¯m sleeping. ¡± Xu Cheng reached out to hold Lin chuxue¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±How are they?¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°I called. The family is in a mess. They¡¯re still in awsuit with grandma¡¯s people, fighting over the shares of the family¡¯s jewelry business.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°is there anything I can help with?¡± Lin chuxue shook her head.¡±No, you¡¯ve already paid for thest crisis. This time, it¡¯s not about the money, and dad didn¡¯t let me tell you about this. It¡¯s okay, go to sleep. We can¡¯t even save ourselves.¡± Then, she took Xu Cheng¡¯s arm and used it as her pillow and closed her eyes to sleep. Xu Cheng also closed his eyes and went to sleep. But after a few minutes, Lin chuxue said,¡±¡±Can I help them? Or should I ask them toe over? Father doesn¡¯t want to fight with grandmother and the others, but father doesn¡¯t have any Foundation in Ennd, after all. He can¡¯t win against the shameless grandmother and the others. ¡± Xu Cheng ruffled her hair and said,¡±¡±You want them toe here? Have you ever thought that this ce is very dangerous?¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯m so conflicted. But if I let them stay there, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be kidnapped and threatened again.¡± ¡°This is my responsibility.¡± Xu Cheng sighed.¡±Because of me, not only did I get you into trouble, but I also got my parents and Lei into trouble. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin chuxue shook her head.¡±Dad already said it¡¯s not your fault. We¡¯re all family.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t stay in United Kingdom anymore. I don¡¯t know what tricks the capital society is up to. I¡¯ll ask Stenson to pick them up personally and bring them to thend of mercenaries. But when they¡¯re here, I¡¯ll let them suffer a little. You¡¯ll make the arrangements. This ce is unstable, so you have to be careful.¡± Lin chuxue nodded.¡±I will look after them. I¡¯m already very familiar with this ce. Thank you, Xu Cheng.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m your husband, how can I not care about my maternal family¡¯s matters? Do you really think I won¡¯t be able to meddle in your family¡¯s Affairs after buying you out with that 3.8 billion USD?¡± Xu Cheng rolled his eyes at her and didn¡¯t give Lin chuxue a chance to speak. He put her head on his arm and said,¡±¡±Sleep, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Even if the world is ending, I will still give you a way out.¡± ¡°Just give it to dad, mom, and little Lei. I¡¯ll die with you.¡± Lin chuxue said. ¡°You jinx.¡± United Kingdom. At the entrance of the court, there were still about ten minutes before the court session. At the main entrance, Lin Guiren was walking up the stairs with his wife and son, Lin Lei, when they met a bunch of viins from his wife¡¯s side of the family. Yes, they were no different from thugs. This time, they reported Lin Guiren for being suspected of being a spy and sent him to jail for a while. Not only that, but during this time, they actually got 51% of the shares in thepany under Lin chuxue¡¯s name (Xu Cheng gave her 3.8 billion Yuan back then) and wanted to bring Lin Guiren out of the shareholders ¡®meeting. Because of this, Lin Guiren decided to Sue his mother-inw and the others in court. At the door, he saw his sister-inw saying sharply,¡±¡±You¡¯re such an ingrate. When you first came to Ennd, you only got to where you are today because you joined us. Without our help, how could you, an outsider, have a foothold in Ennd? Now, they want to Sue us in court. ¡± Lin Guiren couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to them. ¡°I haven¡¯t said that you colluded with those people to frame me and put me in jail.¡± Lin Guiren sneered: ¡°after you go in, the judge will naturally make the decision.¡± From the beginning to the end, mother Lin no longer looked at her family. These people had failed in all kinds of investments over the years, and they were in all kinds of dire straits. In the end, they had their eyes on her husband, who was thest straw that could save their lives, and they would do anything to get him. Lin Lei saw that his uncle was still criticizing his father. He went over and grabbed his cor, warning him,¡±¡±You¡¯d better stop doing things! If you weren¡¯t family, I could have done even more!¡± His uncle said,¡±fight?¡± Are you going to hit me? Did I say something wrong? ¡°Since you still know that I¡¯m your family and that you have morals, then your family should know how to be grateful, especially your father. Now that everyone is in trouble, we should earn money together. Why did you kick us out of the group? I know that we were traitors, but you shouldn¡¯t be too ruthless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him. ¡± After his father Lin Guiren called his son Lin Lei over, he walked into the court to appear in court. The judge sat on the stage and began thewsuit. ¡°I¡¯m suing them for illegal ownership of shares. This 51% of shares originally belonged to my daughter. I don¡¯t know why it was transferred to the defendant¡¯s name.¡± Lin Guiren said. The one being used was Lin chuxue¡¯s grandmother, and she incited from the other side,¡±¡±Why can¡¯t it be transferred to my name? Nicole is my grandson. Why can¡¯t transferring her to my name be considered illegal possession? Show me some evidence. ¡± At that moment, Lin chuxue¡¯s grandma¡¯swyer said,¡±¡±intiff, please mind your words. Illegal possession is illegal. The defendant¡¯s stock rights are from a normal source. There is nothing illegal about it. I have a document here to prove it.¡± As he spoke, he handed the information to the judge. After the judge looked through all the information, he said,¡±¡±The defendant¡¯s shares are indeed valid.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lin Guiren immediately stood up and said,¡±¡±I need to go through the contents of his letter.¡± ¡°Are you questioning my fairness?¡± the judge was mildly angry. Then, he allowed Lin Guiren¡¯swyer toe over and take a look. After Lin Guiren¡¯swyer looked through the document, his face changed slightly, and he asked Lin Guiren,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you say that Miss Nicolemitted a crime because of her sensitive identity?¡± Lin Guiren looked up,¡±what do you mean?¡± As her father, don¡¯t I know that she¡¯s been made up out of nothing? If I don¡¯t support her, who will?¡± ¡°Thews of United Kingdom do not support this.¡± Thewyer took the document and ced it on Lin Guiren¡¯s table. After Lin Guiren saw it, his face instantly changed. ¡°How can this be!¡± The entire information was absurd. The reason was that Lin chuxue was using Nicole in Ennd. The Lin family¡¯s ount had been written off because of the crime of espionage. In order to protect their independent property rights, the country could only sell the 51% shares to the market as coteral, and the money was naturally confiscated.

 Chapter 925

    <h4>Chapter 925: A backup n</h4>

    ¡°Even if she mortgaged the shares, the shares would be worth more than 4 billion US dors. At a low price, she could sell them for at least 3 billion. She couldn¡¯t have that much money!¡± Lin Guiren yelled. ¡°Silence, this is not a market.¡± The judge knocked on the gavel, looked at Lin Guiren¡¯swyer, and asked,¡±¡±The intiff¡¯s counsel still has something to say?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± thewyer sighed dejectedly. The judge: ¡°then the source of the defendant¡¯s shares is legal. The intiff¡¯s usation is not valid. The result of this case is that the defendant has the right to effectively use the Company Group¡¯s shares.¡± Lin Guiren fell onto the intiff¡¯s seat. At this moment, his mother-inw¡¯swyer said,¡±¡±Your honor, I would like to use the intiff. Our defendant once used this absolute control to request the intiff to withdraw from the Board of Directors, but the intiff refused to acknowledge the defendant¡¯s shares. The defendant tried many times to persuade her, but to no avail. Today, we can only appeal and expel the intiff from the Board of Directors.¡± He then handed over another appeal document. If 51% of his parents ¡®side admitted to it, then he, Lin Guiren, would definitely be kicked out. Because after the group experienced the betrayal of these worms, Lin Guiren set a rule, which was that the absolute shareholder had the right to buy the shares of other small shareholders. Lin chuxue¡¯s grandma looked at Lin Guiren and sneered,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you feel that this scene is familiar? That time at the pce, your son-inw forcefully bought our shares. Today, I¡¯ll return that humiliation to you!¡± ¡°My daughter is innocent!¡± Lin Guiren yelled.¡±Everyone knows this is a conspiracy! You have no right to take away her household registration and economic rights!¡± ¡°This is the decision and judgment of the Supreme Court. Are you questioning the constitution of the United Kingdom?¡± the judge knocked the gavel. Lin Guiren lowered his head and clenched his fists. If he was still a soldier, he would¡¯ve already rushed up to be a judge. However, he still retained a trace of rationality. He looked at his mother-inw with red eyes and said,¡±¡±I have 15%, my wife 5%, Xiao Lei 5%, a total of 20%. ording to the group¡¯s market value of 9 billion pounds, it¡¯s worth 1.8 billion! Do you have the money to buy it?¡± At that time, thepany¡¯s shares fell to more than 4 billion, and with Xu Cheng¡¯s help, Lin Guiren came back from the dead and doubled thepany¡¯s shares. And in the past three years, the group had made at least 2 billion in profit. ¡°I don¡¯t have it, but that doesn¡¯t mean no one can afford it.¡± His mother-inw said. At this moment, a young man from the jury stood up and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll take the shares. ¡± This person was none other than Tevez, who had returned to his family! His family was willing to give him a huge sum of money for a project, so Tevez had his eyes on Lin Guiren¡¯s family¡¯s jewelry Group. After all, it was one of the top tenpanies in the world. Whether it was influence or reputation in the industry, it was pretty good, so Tevez came to snipe at it. Lin Guiren turned around and saw Tevez. He had learned the reason for Lin chuxue¡¯s arrest from her phone call, and he knew that Tevez was behind this, so he immediately scolded,¡±¡±You¡¯re not a good person either. ¡± Tevez¡¯s face was very calm, and he didn¡¯t feel like he had done anything despicable. ¡± 2 billion, I can buy it at slightly higher market value.¡± Tevez said arrogantly. As soon as he finished speaking, he was punched in the face by a fellow who was caught off guard. This person was Lin Lei, who had run over. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. As long as my brother-inw is still alive, there will be a way to cure you!¡± Lin Lei pulled his cor and pointed at Tevez, who was lying on the ground. Tevez¡¯s bodyguard pushed Lin Lei, but fortunately, the police rushed over to stop him. ¡°What are you guys doing? All of you, get out!¡± The judge roared. Tevez sneered at Lin Lei,¡±you still don¡¯t know that your brother-inw is dead, right?¡± You want him to crawl out of the ground? I¡¯m dying ofughter. I want your family to be in such dire straits that you can¡¯t continue being young master Lin. ¡± The judge announced: ¡°the defendant¡¯s appeal is valid. ording to thepany¡¯s rules, the intiff Lin Guiren mustplete the transfer of his shares within three days.¡± This made Lin Guiren very frustrated. To be exact, the entire Lin family felt defeated. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think I can stay here any longer.¡± After leaving the court, Lin Lei was furious. ¡°Yeah, who knows if something bad will happen again. We could get through this with Xiaocheng¡¯s financing, but now that your grandma is in power, we can¡¯t y with them with the money we have. They won¡¯t allow us to rise again.¡± Lin Guiren said. His wife, mother Lin¡¯s eyes had been red the whole time. She was the most embarrassed person among them. Her own family and family were at odds. Moral kidnapping was a difficult choice for a woman like her. ¡°Brother Lin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°This is none of your business. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Let¡¯s go. We have to leave this ce and start our business elsewhere.¡± Lin Guiren patted his son and wife¡¯s shoulders, consoling them. At that moment, an extended Rolls-Royce drove over and stopped in front of the three of them. An assistant went to the boss¡¯s seat in the back and opened the car door. After Stenson got out, he tidied up his suit and very formally shook hands with Lin Guiren,¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m Stenson. I¡¯m here to pick you up at the request of the boss¡¯s wife, Mrs. Nicole.¡± ¡°Nicole?¡± Lin Guiren was on his guard this time. Stenson knew that they were suspicious and smiled. The assistant took out a phone, a satellite phone, and already connected to Lin chuxue. He handed the phone to Lin Guiren,¡±it¡¯s my boss¡¯s wife.¡± After Lin Guiren took the phone, Lin chuxue¡¯s voice came from the other end,¡±¡±Dad?¡± ¡°Xiaoxue!¡± Lin Guiren was extremely excited: ¡°I¡¯m fine, dad. I¡¯ve heard about what happened at home. I¡¯m about to start apany here and I need manpower. You know where I am. If you don¡¯t mind,e over. Dad, mom, and Xiao Lei, I¡¯ve missed you guys. ¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go over now. Your daughter is already here. If dad doesn¡¯te to help you, who will?¡± Lin Guiren said happily. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you. Stenson will be responsible for sending you over. See youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. ¡± After Lin Guiren hung up the phone, he finally gave Stenson a good look. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± He said courteously. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m just working for my boss. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Stenson said politely and respectfully. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± ¡°Mr. Xu Cheng.¡± Stenson smiled.¡±I only have one boss.¡± ¡°Bring Mr. Lin and his family to settle down,¡± he said to his assistant.¡±We¡¯ll leave Ennd tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Stenson.¡± The assistant came over and opened the door for the Lin family. Stenson said to Lin Guiren: ¡°I still have something the boss wants me to do. I¡¯ll be back soon. You guys go and pack your luggage first.¡± The three Lin family members nodded. Stenson waited for the car to leave before another car came to pick him up. The CEO of a diamond supplier was in the car, and he was very polite to Stenson. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± Stensonughed. The CEO smiled apologetically.¡±You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re the ones who provide for me.¡± Thest diamond goods of this diamond jewelry supplier were all purchased from thend of mercenaries, and now thend of mercenaries was basically under the control of the deviant Corp, so it was easy to cut off their goods. And he came here today to talk about how to terminate the contract and no longer supply Lin Guiren¡¯s original group! Xu Cheng definitely wouldn¡¯t let these people go, and that was why he specifically asked Stenson toe over and deal a heavy blow to those people. (It¡¯s estimated to be FiveO¡¯ clock today. Two chapters will be lost first, and three chapters will be updated in the afternoon and evening.)

 Chapter 926 - Disrupting the shareholders â€™meeting

    <h4>Chapter 926: Disrupting the shareholders ¡®meeting</h4>

    Lin Guiren sold his shares to Tevez. He bid 2.2 billion, or else he would rather sell it to someone else than Tevez. Tevez had no choice but to take over. He attended the first meeting on behalf of the shareholders, and all the shareholders came to a meeting. Tevez attended the meeting as the second shareholder, and he had been waiting for this feeling for a long time. After being abandoned by his family, he had been living in China, and now that he was able to return, his family gave him 3 billion pounds in investment funds for the project because of Lin chuxue¡¯s mission, and theypletely treated him as an heir and began to train him. Therefore, Tevez was very optimistic about the jewelry industry, and he had his eyes on Lin chuxue¡¯s family business. He felt that as Japan expanded day by day, more and more people would be rich, and the market would grow bigger and bigger. This was his self-assessment of the future. At the elevator, he met Lin chuxue¡¯s grandma, and after entering the elevator, the two shook hands. ¡°This cooperation is perfect, Madam. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± Tevez smiled. Lin chuxue¡¯s grandmother nodded.¡±This is all thanks to you, Mr. Tevez. You brought Nicole back to the country and used her identity to arrest Lin Guiren. That¡¯s how we got the chance to make a move.¡± ¡°The old Madam¡¯s family is still strong,¡± Tevez said humbly.¡±They managed to get 4 billion pounds to buy 51% of the shares without a sound.¡± ¡°This group itself is in a state of profit, so many investors have their eyes on it, but it¡¯s a family business, and Lin Guiren only released 30% of the shares, so many venture capitalpanies didn¡¯t have the opportunity to enter. This time, I went to convince them, and naturally, I got the money.¡± The old Madam said in high spirits. This 4 billion could be said to be a deal that she and the capital society had reached a consensus on. The capital society could give her this money to control the group and drive out the Lin family. This was an opportunity topensate them for reporting Lin Guiren to prison so that they could force Lin chuxue back to China. If nothing had happened to Lin Guiren, the Embassy wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring Lin chuxue back to China. So, the old Madam yed a very important role in this n, and naturally, she would have gotten more resources. But it didn¡¯t mean that the money would be given to her for free. She needed to spend at least 20 years to slowlypensate for the money. At most, the capital society¡¯s bank would give her an interest-free loan without coteral. The reason why she said that she would rope her in through connections was just an excuse from the old Madam. If they still had connections, they wouldn¡¯t have been so desperate. After thergest shareholders of the two major corporations entered the venue one after another, a few small shareholders had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that the major and secondary shareholders had been reced, they all looked very upset. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have a lot of shares, as a shareholder, for my benefit, I still have to ask the two of you,¡¯have you ever been in the jewelry business? Or should I say, do you guys even know what this is?¡± The old Madam snorted.¡±When this group was first established, we were all involved in the operation. We, the Stephen family, know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s nothing more than whether the leader¡¯s decision-making and operating ability can lead the group to take a step further. Believe me, everyone, we, the Stephen family, have experience in this group.¡± The small shareholder pouted.¡±¡±I know your rtionship with the chairman, Mr. Lin, and that you used to be important employees of this group. But we¡¯ve all heard about what happened three years ago. You were kicked out by the chairman for corruption and embezzlement. Strictly speaking, this group was raised by the chairman. Even if you have made contributions, it¡¯s only to help the vige, not to develop thepany, so ... I have my doubts about your business philosophy and the future development of this group. ¡± The olddy mmed the table.¡±What Chairman? I¡¯m the chairman now!¡± You¡¯ve been following Lin Guiren for so many years, so if you have any doubts about our team, then you should just leave. ¡± The minor shareholder smiled.¡±I think you should understand something, Madam. It¡¯s not that we want to speak up for the chairman, but we are also investors. We will follow whoever can bring us benefits. Not everyone can make us follow them.¡± The other small shareholdersughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a very realistic problem. Although we don¡¯t have many shares in our hands, it¡¯s still a few hundred million pounds in total. We can¡¯t let anyone take over and let it go to waste.¡± Grandma Jian: ¡°then sell the shares. If you don¡¯t believe us, then go ahead and sell them. I don¡¯t believe that you can lower thepany¡¯s shares by selling them at a discount. Thispany¡¯s turnover is obvious. As long as the Annual Financial Report and the market are still good, the shareholders are very rational. If you don¡¯t like it, feel free to withdraw. Don¡¯t gang up and threaten us. I don¡¯t buy it.¡± The shareholdersughed bitterly. They still had to earn money. If they were to withdraw, they would lose tens of millions of profit every year. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t discuss it. We¡¯ve been ying matchmaker because we want the two major shareholders to hear our opinions. After all, this is not a smallpany that has reached ten billion pounds. Everyone¡¯s money doesn¡¯te from nowhere. We hope to find a headhuntingpany to manage the group. We¡¯ll be more at ease that way.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, you don¡¯t believe that our Stevens can¡¯t manage this group like Lin Guiren, right?¡± ¡°As the major shareholder, I¡¯m telling you that I won¡¯tpromise,¡± the olddy chided.¡±Since this group used to be family-run, we¡¯ll still manage it the same way after we take over. You only have the right to split the dividends and have no right to manage the group.¡± The small shareholders frowned and looked at Tevez. ¡°Second-inmand, what do you think? You¡¯ve invested a lot of money, haven¡¯t you? Can you do that without worry?¡± ¡°I have no objections,¡± Tevez said. In fact, this was a private matter between him and the olddy. He would also enter the group to participate in the management, but he could not tell these small shareholders. Just then, thepany¡¯s secretarial department pushed open the door to the conference room and said to the old Madam,¡±¡±Chairman, the supplier is here. He wants to meet the shareholders.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better that he¡¯s here. ¡± The olddy smiled.¡±I was just about to increase the next quarter¡¯s supply to talk to him. Let him in. We should prepare to expand our foreign channels.¡± The person from the secretarial department nodded and went out, then led a calm and dignified man in. This man was in his 40s and was ordered by Stenson to disrupt the shareholders ¡®meeting. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mr. David? Please take a seat. ¡± Since the olddy wanted to enter the venue, she had already prepared the information and name list of some of the group¡¯s suppliers. She would receive these important people and control the important resources, so her tone was very warm and polite. After David took his seat, the olddy smiled and said,¡±¡±I happen to have a new purchase budget that I need to calcte with Mr. David.¡± David waved his hand.¡±Let¡¯s just clear up the money we bought from usst quarter.¡± (Another two chapters at night.)

 Chapter 927 - Pinching her nose and walking

    <h4>Chapter 927: Pinching her nose and walking</h4>

    The olddy heard David¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t hear any unusual meaning. She smiled.¡±¡±Don¡¯t they usually settle their ounts at the end of the year? I¡¯ve heard that yourpany¡¯s ounts with our group have always been very credible. Although we¡¯ve changed shareholders, it doesn¡¯t affect the normal operation between the twopanies. We still need to rely on yourpany¡¯s Diamond Supply in the future. ¡± In the past, Lin Guiren made gold, silver, and jewelry, and after Xu Cheng provided him with raw diamond Materials, he began to make high-end diamond crafts and brought thepany to a higher level, which was why thepany¡¯s market value kept rising. If the West did not know how to appreciate the value of jewelry, they would really need a source of diamonds to increase the demand and sales of the Western market if they wanted to break into the West. It was obvious that the group had developed a chemical reaction that relied on this area, and Diamond Products had be thepany¡¯s main product. Therefore, the old Madam really needed to be polite with David. ¡°The reason why I settled the payment is because I changed shareholders!¡± David said bluntly,¡±previously, the ounts were loose and only settled once a year because I trusted the previous Chairman, but not everyone can let me go through the ounts as I please. So, please settle the goods for thest quarter. Also, I¡¯m here today to tell you that we will no longer provide your group with diamond raw materials from thend of mercenaries.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± The olddy thought she had heard wrong. Even Tevez was surprised to hear this, let alone her. This was going too far. ¡°No, Mr. David, we¡¯re doing business. You can¡¯t be impulsive, right? We didn¡¯t say that we won¡¯t pay you. You can ask for a quarterly settlement in the future, but what do you mean by no longer supplying thepany in the future?¡± The old Madam was stunned. ¡°It means that our cooperation will stop.¡± David confessed. Tevez was anxious.¡±Mr. David, this is a business with Lin Guiren, and it¡¯s also a business with us. Why are you suddenly saying that you¡¯re not supplying?¡± If he reneges on his debt, we won ¡®t. There¡¯s no reason for us to terminate the cooperation. Our annual sales can mostly digest the supplies you buy from thend of mercenaries. If you stop working with us all of a sudden, will your inventory be overstocked?¡± ¡°Overstocked inventory?¡± David sneered and looked at Tevez with disdain.¡±¡±In this world, who doesn¡¯t want to fill a warehouse with more and more diamonds? It¡¯s not a consumer product. Once it doesn¡¯t work, its market value will rise. Sir, do you know anything about business?¡± Tevez smiled awkwardly. ¡°Besides, do you think I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to sell it? Diamonds are expensive because they¡¯re scarce, and the annual shipment is limited. Not to mention the top diamonds in South Africa and our country, even ordinary diamonds are in short supply and have a market. People can be ignorant, but don¡¯te out and make a fool of yourself, okay?¡± David mocked Tevez. Tevez was extremely embarrassed. Although he was annoyed, he didn¡¯t want to fall out with her. Now, not only him, but the olddy was also making requests. If the supply was cut off at this time, where would they find it in a short time? In this world, the diamonds in South South Africa and thend of mercenaries were famous for being top-grade raw materials. Because South Africa had been contracted by otherpanies long ago, they didn¡¯tck a supply channel. Otherwise, Lin Guiren wouldn¡¯t have only been in jewelry and gold and silver back then, because there really was no supply channel for diamonds, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to do it. If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Cheng¡¯s supply of diamonds from thend of mercenaries, Lin Guiren¡¯spany might not have been able to achieve a market value of more than nine billion pounds, which was equivalent to more than ten billion dors. At that time, hispany¡¯s market value was only five billion dors, and it was easy to imagine how much the diamond products and sales volume increased hispany¡¯s market value. The Madame and Tevez believed that they could give up the gold and silver business, but they couldn¡¯t lose the diamond business. However, what he was afraid of came true. Clearly, there was no room for discussion this time. The olddy¡¯s face was wrinkled like an old orange peel, and she squeezed out an ugly smile as she looked at David,¡±¡±If it¡¯s about the supply price, we can discuss it again. The overall supply price can be increased by 5 points. How about it?¡± ¡°Can I smoke?¡± David asked the others. ¡°As you wish.¡± Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be happy. After all, it was a meeting room, and it was better to be more serious. But now, Tevez and the olddy were smiling. After David lit a cigar, he looked at the four minor shareholders and said kindly,¡±¡±If you want to sell the shares, it¡¯s not toote. Once the news of me stopping the supply of diamond raw materials gets out, this group¡¯s market value will evaporate by at least 20%!¡± The Madame and Tevez¡¯s faces changed. If 20% of the old Lady¡¯s Market value evaporated, it would mean that she would lose 800 million pounds for no reason! This was only the minimum valuation. If thepany could not find a source of goods and its market value fell back to the past 5 billion US dors, she would lose nearly 2 billion pounds! How was he going to return the money? Not to mention 20 years, he might not even be able to pay it back in 30 years, because without the profit point of diamonds, the future profits would be even lower. Tevez wasn¡¯t any better. He had just invested 2.2 billion in the 3 billion he had taken out from his family. If he were to evaporate the entire market value, he would definitely beughed at by the otherpetitors in his family. If this investment failed, he would be doomed eternally, because the 3 billion that his family gave him was one-fifth of the ie and expenditure of the entire family. ¡°Mr. David, you¡¯re really good at joking.¡± Tevez¡¯s smile was uglier than his crying. Grandma Jian also agreed.¡±We can talk about any misunderstandings. We¡¯re already sitting here. These twopanies have been working together for quite a long time. It¡¯s not very kind of you to do this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not selling?¡± David ignored Tevez and the olddy. Instead, he looked at the four small shareholders and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. In an hour, when I walk out of this conference room, someone will immediately inform the Securities Company of this news. Just wait to lose money.¡± The Madame and Tevez were anxious. ¡°Mr. David, we can talk things over. Why are you doing this?¡± Tevez stood up and looked at David sincerely. The four minor shareholders had already taken out their phones and called theirwyers. The old Madam was getting anxious. He was just scaring them when he said that he wasn¡¯t afraid of the four of them giving up their shares. However, at this critical moment, the newly changed major shareholders had been wiped out, and the four original small shareholders had left immediately. In other words, the entire group¡¯s original team had left, the major and second shareholders had been reced, and the remaining few small shareholders had also sold their shares and left. This was more or less strange and felt like a conspiracy. At this time, the spectors in the stock market would analyze: Thepany that Lin Guiren single-handedly built up had suddenly given up. Did this mean that he was no longer optimistic about the future of this industry and was looking for another job? If all the original shareholders were reced, did that mean that there was an internal turmoil in thepany? Those vagrants were very sensitive. As long as there was a slight change in personnel in apany, it would affect the stock price, not to mention that all the shareholders of the original structure had been reced. It was too strange.

 Chapter 928 - You guys have offended someone!

    <h4>Chapter 928: You guys have offended someone!</h4>

    Therefore, at this critical juncture, some vagrants in the stock market realized that the remaining small shareholders had sold their shares, and they quickly short some of them. Within an hour, the four small shareholders had sold their shares at a high price. During the opening of the stock market, the group¡¯s shares had fallen by 3%! ¡°You¡¯re all smart people,¡± David was very satisfied with the four shareholders ¡®approach.¡±¡±I can give you an investment pathter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll contact you again when you¡¯re done, Mr. David,¡±the four shareholders said happily. David nodded. The four shareholders no longer had anything to do with thepany. They stood up one by one and went to the meeting room. In the corridor, they saw Stenson leaning against the wall and smoking a cigar. When they passed by him, the four of them felt like they had seen him before. ¡°Don¡¯t you find that guy familiar?¡± ¡°You think so? I thought I was the only one who thought so. ¡± ¡°Who is he? I look very young. ¡± He didn¡¯t recognize one of the four. At this moment, one of them suddenly thought,¡± ¡°Stenson! He¡¯s Stenson, I told you I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before, the two biggest casinos in Las Vegas are under his management, I remember now. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I was wondering why I felt like I¡¯d seen it somewhere before.¡± ¡°Is he very awesome? Why did he leave such a deep impression on you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so awesome. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he¡¯s in America, killing both the ck and white. I heard that he¡¯s the financial backer behind the Socialist Party. As for the ck one, there are media reports that the four big bosses of the Mexico gangs are very respectful to him, and Las Vegas is like his home. ¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s very rich?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much money himself, but his gray ie is definitely more than ours. The key is that the businesses he manages are all profiteering. I heard that more than a dozen ountants in his studio are too busy to handle the cash that he¡¯s handling. He¡¯s the officially appointed financialwyer for the mandb, and the finance of the two major casinos in Las Vegas is also in his studio. In addition, his studio is also in charge of running the fifthrgest bank in the United States, the Bank of America.¡± The guy who asked the question was speechless. In the meeting room. Before David could finish his cigar, the olddy crossed her arms. Tevez stared at him. ¡°Let¡¯s be more direct, Mr. David, do you have to do this? After all, you¡¯re not the only diamond agent in thend of mercenaries. If it really can¡¯t be done, we¡¯ll just go to the European main agent supplier. At most, we¡¯ll just pay some extra shipping insurance. ¡± The olddy snorted, not wanting to be led by the nose by David. ¡°Ignorance is truly terrifying.¡± David lowered his head and shook his head with a contemptuous smile. He then shook his cigar and looked up at the two of them.¡±Bypass me and go to other stores to purchase goods?¡± Tevez: ¡°that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll give you a 5% discount. I believe that other families with thend of mercenaries ¡®supply channels will cooperate with us.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll leave my words here. If you can find me, I¡¯ll strip naked and float downstream from the River Thames.¡± David snorted. Tevez had always wanted to argue with him, but now that he had begged and said so much, he didn¡¯t care anymore.¡±¡±Do you really think we can¡¯t find other suppliers? I¡¯m telling you, we don¡¯t have any channels to get South Africa goods, but now that thend of mercenaries has been unified, they have a certain scale of their own channels for diamond mining. Many diamond dealers go there to purchase their goods, and it¡¯s definitely not just you, David, who monopolizes them, understand? We¡¯re trying to persuade you nicely, so don¡¯t be ungrateful. If you really shed all pretenses of cordiality, without ourpany, where will you get so many sales to quickly make money?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± David said,¡±if I don¡¯t supply it to your group, I will indeed lose some volume profits in a short period of time. But this is only temporary. As long as I¡¯m willing to find more partners, I can still expand my business in the future.¡± However, if I continue to supply to your family, then I can¡¯t even go to thend of mercenaries to buy more. If I¡¯m not careful, I might even get shot and die there, understand?¡± Tevez said,¡¯that means we have nothing to talk about, right? Fine, you¡¯ll regret this, you know? We¡¯ll raise a new sum of money and enter the North American market. You¡¯ll regret your reckless behavior today. Let me tell you, who doesn¡¯t know how to shut out? ¡°We can also ask our peers to ban you. At most, we can stop them from working with you. We can publicize your ugly face and say that you¡¯re an ipetent partner. Let¡¯s see who will still work with you to import your goods. Wasn¡¯t he not afraid of a shortage of inventory? Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you toe and beg us for your goods when you can¡¯t sell them and you can¡¯t get any money. ¡± David almost choked on his cigar and coughed violently. Heughed so hard that tears were about toe out. ¡°Tevez, right? I¡¯ve heard of you, and I know your dad. If your dad sees you talking to me with such an attitude today, he¡¯ll definitely give you a tight p. ¡± David didn¡¯t care. After taking onest puff of the cigar, he put it out and looked at the two of them. ¡°Please be more serious the next time you ask about things.¡± David looked at Tevez and said sarcastically,¡±thend of mercenaries has indeed been unified. Crude oil and diamond minerals have all been controlled. Even if ordinary people orpanies have the original ones, they will have to start paying taxes and jurisdiction. So, all the diamonds in thend of mercenaries are controlled by the officials. The official Prime Minister of thend of mercenaries is the one who personally ordered me not to supply you with the diamonds. Tell me, which other European supplier would dare to supply your family?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Tevez and the olddy blurted out. ¡°We¡¯ve never had any enmity with thend of mercenaries, and we¡¯ve never even been there, so how can they ban us? Don¡¯t threaten us here. I¡¯m telling you, our family still has connections in Ennd and Europe. We can get those in the same industry to ban you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re banning me?¡± Davidughed.¡±Let them do it. Unless they don¡¯t want to enter thend of mercenaries anymore. I have a Big Shot behind me. Who am I afraid of?¡± Even if your dad were here today, I would still dare to answer him! I¡¯m telling you now, the news of the end of cooperation with you and the withdrawal of the four shareholders has spread. Without the supply channels of thend of mercenaries, you can expect to be praised in the diamond industry in the future. Go and take a look at your stock market. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m here today to destroy you. You¡¯ve offended someone, you know? Someone doesn¡¯t want you to be happy, so you¡¯re on your own. ¡± David stood up and walked out of the meeting room. The olddy and Tevez quickly opened the stock market APP to see the market value of their group. From 9 billion pounds to 8.5 billion pounds, 500 million pounds had evaporated in half an hour! However, this was not enough. With the exposure of major news articles, some shareholders began to short their shares. The group¡¯s stock had only just begun to shrink. (Today¡¯s five chapters are over, we will continue tomorrow.)

 Chapter 929 - I can only save the black market

    <h4>Chapter 929: I can only save the ck market</h4>

    The old Madam was confused by David¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t just him, Tevez was also very confused because they had never thought that they would be able to contact anyone from thend of mercenaries. They swore that they had nevere into contact with anyone influential in thend of mercenaries. How could he offend her? When David left, the two of them stood up and pulled him back. ¡°Mr. Great danger, you have to make things clear. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, let¡¯s sit down and talk about it. Isn¡¯t this against the way of business?¡± David smiled.¡±There¡¯s an irresistible force in everything. This is the same. I don¡¯t have a choice. Stay. Don¡¯t see me out.¡± I won¡¯t supply you with my goods in the future. When you were forcefully acquiring thispany, you should¡¯ve investigated how Mr. Lin Guiren got the channels back then. Why did he get the channels out of so many otherpanies? Why didn¡¯t I look for other top 5panies with better qualifications to cooperate with? why did I look for apany like yours that fell behind? Wasn¡¯t this obvious? Someone wanted to help Mr. Lin Guiren, but the stupid thing was that you guys didn¡¯t find out the important channels, and even kicked Lin Guiren out of the Board of Directors. The higher-ups directly terminated all possibilities of cooperation with you guys. I¡¯ve already said what I need to say. I can¡¯t do anything about relying on other people¡¯s resources to make a living. ¡± ¡°Mr. David, can you please tell us who is trying to cut off our cooperation? Who¡¯s in charge of the diamond mine in thend of mercenaries?¡± The old Madam asked. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the official tform.¡± ¡°Which person am I referring to?¡± Tevez asked. David: ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I usually don¡¯t see them when I go to purchase and ask for indicators. I usually only get in touch with middle-level employees. If the two of you want to save it, it¡¯s already impossible. I advise you to find a way to find a channel in South Africa. Maybe there are still leftovers that can maintain the bnce of this quarter, but the cost will increase by more than one or two levels. By my estimation, the stock market should be able to maintain at 6 billion pounds.¡± The Madame and Tevez¡¯s faces changed. With a market value of 6 billion, they would face a loss of more than 3 billion just by entering and exiting the market? That would mean that the old Madam would lose 1 billion! Tevez lost 500 million! No! He definitely couldn¡¯t wait until the stock prices fell and David left. Afraid that Tevez would want to leave, the olddy warned him,¡±¡±You can¡¯t just let it go. We should try to save it again. Do you still have money? I¡¯ll dilute the shares with you, get the funds in, we¡¯ll expand our channels, stabilize the news media, and stabilize the stock price. ¡± On the outside, Stenson had already gotten people to spread the news that the Lin jewelry would no longer have the Lin surname, and that they would lose their qualification as raw materials for diamonds. The entire stock market was immediately pessimistic about Lin¡¯s jewelry. Those securitiespanies held shares in thepany one after another, and the public rtions team arranged by the old Madam and Tevez came forward to rify, but Lin Guiren¡¯s departure was an iron-d matter. Following that, the scandal of the old Madam¡¯s family being temporary jewelry was also exposed, which was equivalent to cutting off thest life-saving straw of trust for Lin¡¯s jewelry. The stock market was even more turbulent. The olddy and Tevez were not convinced, so they went to other diamond suppliers in person. They bypassed David and went to find other diamond suppliers, but as soon as they heard the name of their group, they refused to give in. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do this business, but it¡¯s very difficult for us. ¡± At the party, a businessman who had been reselling jewelry and diamonds for a long time said to Tevez with a bitter smile. Tevez tried his best to smile.¡±In private. We can give you 5% more of the purchase price!¡± The boss smiled bitterly.¡±In this world, apart from South Africa, the raw materials of thend of mercenaries are outstanding. It¡¯s easy to tell that the raw materials are from thend of mercenaries. Once it¡¯s true, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to do it. Thepetition in South Africa is so fierce, and no one wants to be out here. So, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Mr. Tevez, you¡¯d better go find someone else.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already looked for her. If it¡¯s useful, would I havee to this party to find you?¡± Tevez said in distress. ¡°Then you can only buy it from the ck market. The price may go up by 10% to 20%. If your group can ept it, 15% ispletely eptable. ¡± Tevez shook his head.¡±That will reduce our profits. The cost is too high.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way. You can either make diamonds with ordinary craftsmanship, or go to South Africa to get the best. Don¡¯t even think about it in thend of mercenaries unless you buy it from the ck market. Back when thend of mercenaries was not unified and in chaos, a lot of goods had entered the ck market.¡± The boss said and left. Tevez gritted his teeth. On the other hand, the old Madam had also found several sources of goods, but they were not willing to sell them to them. She started to get anxious. On one hand, he was pulling in funds, and on the other hand, he was promoting shares so that more people coulde in and fight against this situation. However, as long as they were in the circle, they would know what they had gone through. In terms of skill and ability, people trusted Lin Guiren more. They weren¡¯t stupid about what this old woman did in the past, so they could easily find out. No one would dare to fall into the trap. If Lin Guiren came to get sponsors, they might be interested. After all, Lin Guiren¡¯s entrepreneurial ability was obvious to all, but it was better to forget about the Stephen family. The olddy was anxious. If she insisted on selling the group, she would lose at least a few hundred million pounds. If she returned the money to the capital society, she would also be in debt of a few hundred million pounds! This was the prelude to death. Originally, after purchasing the group, she would earn 4 billion pounds to pay off the debt within 15 years, and then the shares she held would be his. At that time, she could easily sell them for five or six billion pounds, enough for the family to continue. But now, the script seemed to be wrong. The olddy¡¯s growth was negative, causing the family to panic. After she sought various sponsorship and financing but to no avail, the group of ungrateful people in the family began to want to separate from the family. They were afraid that if the olddy copsed, the debt would be on them. It was fine if they had to split up. Previously, they thought that they could rise up. The second and third generations of the family had borrowed money to spend outside. These debts of hundreds of thousands and millions of copper coins had alsoe to the family to ask the old Madam. The old Madam was already tormented to death. Where would she find the money to pay off the debts? She could only sell 1% of her shares to pay off her debt, but she knew that this wasn¡¯t the way to go, so she found Tevez. The two of them reached an agreement to go to the ck market to buy some to save this quarter¡¯s shipment. In order to prevent any changes in the stock market, Tevez took out the remaining 800 million pounds and bought over half of the shares in the hands of the shareholders. If he could buy Li Wang¡¯s raging waves in the ck market this time, then he would make a profit from the scattered shares he bought! So, the olddy and tevister went to the ck market on the U.S. -Mexico border.

 Chapter 930 - Weâ€™re going to suffer

    <h4>Chapter 930: We¡¯re going to suffer</h4>

    Compared to the ck market of the past, the ck market¡¯s armed forces were stronger now. Because the four big gangs had be rich, they upied all the casinos in Las Vegas, big and small. Yanran¡¯s side was already considered their stable source of ie, so the armed forces here were stronger. And with their rxed policies, more and more illegal shops gathered here. Compared to the past, the scale and market wererger, but they still had to act ording to the four big gangs ¡®wishes. After Tevez and his team arrived at the ck market, they passed the ID check on the periphery of the ck market and checked all their guns and dangerous items. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use vehicles to enter the city. If you have any goods, you can find our special vehicles to transport them. If there are no problems, you can go in.¡± Tevez brought a bodyguard with him, and so did the olddy. The four of them nodded and entered the ck market. At that moment, a Range Rover Sports car passed by them. The olddy was unhappy.¡±¡±I thought you weren¡¯t allowed to drive in?¡± Tevez hushed him.¡±Special people are given special treatment. In the city, only guests of the four big gangs or the leaders of the four big gangs can enter and leave freely by car. Others have to follow the rules. If you make a scene here, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± In the Land Rover, there was a man in a suit sitting in the back seat. This man was Stenson. He looked at Tevez and Tevez outside the car. Because it was a private ss window, the people outside couldn¡¯t see the people inside. Heughed contemptuously and said to the receptionist beside him,¡±¡±The two people behind me, if they take away even a carat of diamond raw materials from here, I won¡¯t look for you, I¡¯ll look for your boss directly!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Stenson, I know what to do. ¡± ¡°Then, do you want us to do something?¡± the receptionist asked respectfully. ¡°Forget about the old man. As for the young man, just teach him a lesson and let him live.¡± Stenson nodded and nced at Tevez and the other man. He sneered,¡±¡±You two idiots. You still don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve offended.¡± Tevez was involved in the kidnapping of Lin chuxue at that time, and Xu Cheng definitely wouldn¡¯t forget about it. This guy needed to be taught a good lesson, or else he wouldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange this.¡± After receiving the order, the receptionist from the ck market got off the car and went to make arrangements. Stenson and the olddy didn¡¯t know that they had been targeted. After the two of them entered the area of the rare antique stone trading market, Tevez asked each family,¡±¡±Do you have diamonds?¡± The shopkeeper was a bald ck man with very white teeth. After ncing at Tevez with his dead fish eyes, he casually asked,¡±¡±Do you want a low-end or high-end one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s high-end,¡± ¡°How much?¡± Tevez asked. How much stock do you have?¡± ¡± 35% higher than the market price!¡± ¡°Your asking price is sky-high!¡± Tevez was speechless. ¡°Why else would it be called the ck market? Do you want it? Don¡¯t get lost, don¡¯t interfere with my business. You¡¯re poor, why are you here in the ck market if you don¡¯t have money?¡± The ck man snorted,¡±who here didn¡¯t risk their lives to get the goods?¡± If you don¡¯t know the market, then go and inquire clearly beforeing back. This brat who hasn¡¯t even grown his hair is bargaining with me. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? How can you not bargain in business?¡± Tevez was furious. But before he could finish, the ck man had already taken out a gun from his bag and pointed it at his head.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t understand the ck market, I can teach you. Do you want this bullet as the tuition?¡± Tevez immediately took a step back, pulled the bodyguards in front of him, and quickly left the shop. The olddy was also shocked by the scene and quickly followed Tevez to the next house to ask. Now, Tevez only dared to ask for the price, not lower it. ¡°Boss, do you have diamonds? It¡¯s high-end. ¡± ¡°Raw materials or finished products?¡± The boss asked. ¡°The raw materials are the best, how much are they?¡± ¡°South Africa ornd of mercenaries?¡± ¡°Thend of mercenaries is even better.¡± Tevez said. ¡°The finished diamonds in thend of mercenaries are 20% higher than the market value, and the raw materials are 30% higher than the market value.¡± Tevez¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Why is the price of the raw material higher?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Now that thend of mercenaries is at war, a lot of materials can¡¯t be sold, and the whole area is locked down. If you want finished products, the appearance and design are there. If customers want to redesign it, it¡¯s impossible, so the price difference is not big. But the raw materials are expensive because they can be redesigned, and customers can order ording to their preferences, so there¡¯s a lot of space, so it¡¯s naturally expensive. ¡± The boss said,¡±for example, who would be willing to design a raw material the size of a thumb and give it a position before they have thought of it?¡± It¡¯s the same principle, once you¡¯ve set your position, the price and the people you choose will be there. ¡± Tevez smacked his lips and had no choice but to ask another question. However, most of them only had finished products, and there were very few raw materials. However, their asking price was too high. If it was above 30%, how could there be any profit space to speak of? ¡°The most important thing now is to have inventory,¡± the olddy said to Tevez.¡±Tell the media and shareholders that as long as we can stabilize the stock market, we can slowly sell it for the rest of the time.¡± This was the only way. The advanced products had raised this quarter¡¯s production to shut the mouths of the media and shareholders, so that they could buy the shares without worry and not let go. After stabilizing the situation, he would find a way to find other investors to sell the shares and reduce the loss to the minimum. The two spent 100 million pounds to eat the raw materials for a quarter. If it was a normal day, the purchase price would be 40% higher than the raw materials, which naturally increased the cost. When they brought the goods to the ck market¡¯s entrance, a sloppy ck man who looked like a pimp ran over and asked them,¡±¡±Is it an expensive item? Do you want an insurance policy? Give us your address and we¡¯ll help you deliver it. It¡¯ll cost a service fee. ¡± ¡°How much?¡± Tevez asked. ¡± 30% of the goods!¡± The ck man said. ¡°Then forget it, it¡¯s too much.¡± Tevez and the olddy shook their heads after being speechless. Then, he loaded the goods into his car and left the ck market. As soon as they left, the ck man who specialized in transporting pimps put out his cigarette and spat. He then picked up the radio and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s a Ford off-road vehicle without a license. Stop him. There should be some good stuff on it.¡± The staff at the entrance of the ck market shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡±¡±That guy just now was really stupid. Didn¡¯t he know that these people were the kidnappers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably his first time here. If the old driver knows that he doesn¡¯t talk to these people after leaving and reveals how much the things in his car are worth, he¡¯s going to be screwed.¡± The ck man who was a pimp was a professional in this business. To put it bluntly, the four gangs outside the ck market didn¡¯t care about it. Usually, rich people would bring a lot of bodyguards when they came here to buy things. You could either buy insurance from the four gangs, or if you walked at night for cheap gains, you would be targeted by the kidnappers outside. They had even kidnapped the President¡¯s car before, let alone the car of a small rich man like you. This was also why haber was willing to pay Xu Cheng more money to bring his goods to hisnding area. It was all because of these idents.

 Chapter 931 - Intercept

    <h4>Chapter 931: Intercept</h4>

    Tevez brought the goods and shared a car with the two bodyguards, while the olddy and her Secretary drove the other car. After leaving thend of mercenaries, Tevez heaved a sigh of relief. The raw materials cost 100 million pounds, which was the maximum amount of liquid funds that thepany could embezzle. It was just that the buyer was too much of a scam. Even if all the sales were sold out, their profits after deducting thepany¡¯s expenses and operating expenses would barely be equal. However, they could fake the sales volume for the time being. As long as the sales volume and unit price were matched, they could make the same ounts as the previous quarter and no one would be able to tell. As long as they could stabilize the stock and reduce their losses. ¡°Young master Tevez, during this period of time, the family has a lot of opinions about you. The old man knows that you have lost 600 million Yuan in the Liu¡¯s jewelry Group, and you can¡¯t suppress the pressure from the other members. I heard that if you can¡¯t turn the situation around in two months, they will take back the funds given to you.¡± One of Tevez¡¯s followers said to him in the car. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, right? Those people are just waiting to see me make a fool of myself, but I don¡¯t think so. Fortunately, I kept 800 million pounds this time. The group¡¯s shares have shrunk, so I bought 800 million in the group¡¯s shares at a low price! ¡°If I can use these stocks to sessfully do the ounting, I can turn the tables around and raise the stock price by the end of this month. By then, I¡¯ll lose 300 million at most from my original 2.2 billion shares, but I can at least make 300 million from the stocks I bought at a low price of 800 million. I might not lose, so let¡¯s wait and see.¡± At this time, thergest road in the United States and Mexico, also known as the road with the highest death rate every year, was dozens of kilometers long and deserted. It was a no man¡¯snd. Tevez¡¯s three cars suddenly encountered a container truck in front of them. 200 meters in front of the two parties, therge truck suddenly turned sideways and directly blocked the road with its body. Tevez¡¯s bodyguard braked quickly to stabilize the car from being hit. But! Suddenly, at least ten people jumped down from the container truck. Each of them was carrying a gun and wearing a Bandit hat. Without saying a word, they aimed at the tires of the two vehicles and fired!!! This unexpected moment stunned Tevez and the bodyguards in the car, and they subconsciously crawled into the car to prevent themselves from being hit by the bullets. The bodyguard took out a pistol from the storagepartment in the driver¡¯s seat to defend himself. However, as soon as he raised his head, an ice-cold Gun was pointed at his temple. ¡°Take it out,¡± One of the bandits was chewing gum as he gave the bodyguard a look. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You have a gun in your right hand. Do you want topete with me in hand speed? Let¡¯s see if your swing is faster than my bullet. ¡± The bodyguard had no choice but to hand the pistol in his hand out of the window. After the bandit took it, he smashed the gun directly on the bodyguard¡¯s nose. The bodyguard covered his nose in pain. ¡°What are you guys doing? If you want money, we can talk. ¡± Tevez was afraid that they would mess around, so he tried to be tactful. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you tell? It¡¯s kidnapping. ¡± After the bandit leader lit a cigarette, he smacked his lips.¡±¡±We can talk, right? We like people we can talk to. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk to us. There are no restrictions on peopleing and going in this area. It¡¯s a no-man¡¯snd. If we leave your bodies here to dry for a month, no one will know. ¡± The olddy touched her walking stick with both hands in the car. She was so scared that she had peed in her pants. The Secretary next to her was not any better. After all, she was a woman, and she was trembling in the back seat. ¡°Get out of the car first.¡± The bandit leader said. The subordinates pulled Tevez, the two bodyguards, the olddy, the Secretary, and the driver out of the car. After all the pistols on the bodyguards were confiscated, the bodyguards said in a deep voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m a security guard under the ckwater Company. Give me some face.¡± ¡°ckwaterpany?¡± The bandit leader smiled slightly, then immediately retracted his smile and pped him.¡±¡±This is f * cking Mexico not America! If you want to act cool, go back to the M Nation. If you keep talking, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡± The bodyguard was terrified. He had only wanted to test the waters, but he did not expect the other party to be so intense. The leader of the bandits looked at everyone and then at the olddy. Seeing that she had peed her pants, he rolled his eyes and said,¡±¡±You can leave now. Tying you up doesn¡¯t show my ability.¡± The olddy was overjoyed and got into the car without a word. The Secretary and the driver all looked at the bandit leader. ¡°You guys should get lost too.¡± The Secretary and the driver were also grateful.¡±¡±Big brother, you are really righteous.¡± The bandit leader felt his body be light. It was the first time in his life that he had been praised like this. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Stenson¡¯s instructions, he would have really not let go of anyone, young or old. The three of them immediately ran into the car. The olddy held the diamond bag tightly, but the bandit leader suddenly pointed a gun at her and said,¡±¡±Bring that thing over!¡± ¡°This! The worthless ones are just some of my daily necessities. ¡± The old Madam said with some difficulty. ¡°When I kidnapped you, every single hair on your body was already mine. I let you go, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll allow you to take anything away from here. Put it down. Do you want the bag or your life?¡± The olddy was so scared that she could only hand the bag over to the bandit. Tevez saw that the diamond bag had been taken away and became anxious. ¡°If you want money, just say it. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± The kidnapper suddenly grinned, revealing his white teeth.¡±¡±Mr. Tevez?¡± Tevez was shocked.¡±You know me?¡± he asked.¡±You know me?¡± ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s say we¡¯ve been waiting for you here.¡± ¡°Why? I don¡¯t have any grudges with you, right?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°But the person who entrusted us with this has a grudge against you,¡± the kidnapper said.¡±And we can¡¯t refuse this person!¡± Tevez asked,¡¯who is he? This might be a misunderstanding. I rarely make enemies with others, and even if I do, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad,¡± ¡°You know this person too. Her Name Is Nicole!¡± Tevez¡¯s expression changed drastically.¡±You must be mistaken. I¡¯m good friends with her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The kidnapperughed and said,¡±good friends are meant to be used, aren¡¯t they?¡± You used her and took her out to kidnap her or bring her back to Ennd. You know what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re a man who dares to take responsibility for your actions. Don¡¯t make me look down on you, okay? When you did this, did you ever think about what would happen to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Tevez was anxious. He couldn¡¯t admit to this! ¡°I didn¡¯t do it at all. This is a misunderstanding.¡± Bang! Bang! The bandit leader shot through Tevez¡¯s thigh, and Tevez suddenly screamed as he hugged his legs and fell to the ground. The two bodyguards saw that they were about to use their guns, so they swallowed their saliva and said hesitantly,¡±¡±Since this is your private matter, we won¡¯t get involved.¡± The leader of the kidnappers raised his head to look at the two of them. After thinking for a moment, he nodded and said,¡±Alright, you guys can go now.¡± The two bodyguards heaved a sigh of relief and started to leave.

 Chapter 932 - I really want to join the army and fight

    <h4>Chapter 932: I really want to join the army and fight</h4>

    Tevez saw that he was alone and helpless. He was scared and panicked. He couldn¡¯t care less about the injury on his thigh as he quickly grabbed the kidnapper¡¯s pants and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s really a misunderstanding!¡± At this time, a Land Rover Range Rover that he had seen in the ck market drove over. He remembered that only guests from the four gangs or powerful people could drive in the ck market, and he felt that his life-saving straw had arrived. Tevez immediately shouted,¡±help!¡± I¡¯m buying things in the ck market and I¡¯ve been kidnapped. Please save me, help me. ¡± The Land Rover slowly drove towards him, and Tevez felt a glimmer of hope. ¡°Save me, save me! I¡¯m bleeding a lot, help me call an ambnce. ¡± After the Land Rover stopped, the kidnapper opened the door. At this time, Stenson got out of the car and walked directly to Tevez, looking down at him. ¡°We have hundreds of ways to kill anyone who approaches Our Lady boss or has improper thoughts about her. But since everyone is busy, I¡¯ll help you get justice for Our Lady boss.¡± As Stenson spoke, he took the bandit pistol next to him and pointed it at Tevez. Thetter was shocked,¡¯don¡¯ t! Don¡¯t kill me, do you know who I am? My dad is rich, my Grandpa is rich, and you want millions or tens of millions? Just let me go, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately through a Switzend bank. There won¡¯t be any problems with the money, so you can use it without any worries. ¡± ¡°Kill you? Why would I want to kill you?¡± Stenson squatted down and smiled at him.¡±¡±It¡¯s too easy on you to kill you. I¡¯ll let you know what it means to be better off dead than alive! You could have had a friend, but you used her. Do you know that the one who¡¯s angry isn¡¯t Our Lady boss, but my boss! You¡¯ve touched his bottom line. I was going to kill you, but I felt that it would be too easy on you. It¡¯s better to let you engrave it in your heart for the rest of your life and let you know what it means to make some mistakes that can¡¯t be made even once!¡± As he spoke, Stenson fired a shot at Tevez¡¯s other thigh! ¡°Ah!¡± Tevez once again let out a blood-curdling scream as he rolled around on the road in excruciating pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Tevez said hysterically with a red neck. Stenson: ¡°let it be a misunderstanding then. Don¡¯t ever try to wake up someone who is pretending to be asleep.¡± After that, Stenson fired two more shots at Tevez¡¯s arms. Tevez couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore, and he was twitching on the ground. Stenson ignored him for the time being. Instead, he stepped over him and headed towards the Ford SUV whose tires had already burst and couldn¡¯t run away. Inside, the olddy¡¯s face was pale and she was having a heart attack. Her Secretary was feeding her heart medicine. When they saw Stensoning over, it was as if they had seen the god of death. The door was tightly closed, and before he could open the door, the Secretary and the old Madam inside screamed out,¡±¡±You said you would let us go!¡± Stenson gestured at a Bandit with his mouth, and the bandit came over, aimed at a car door, and opened the door for Stenson. After Stenson sat down, he directly faced the olddy and asked,¡±¡±Now do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡± The olddy nodded, her body trembling.¡±¡±I, I know,¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t Nicole¡¯s grandmother, you would have ended up like that guy outside. Remember, this is yourst warning. From now on, don¡¯t have any entanglement with the Lin family, including your already married daughter. If you still refuse to repent, it won¡¯t be you who will die, but your entire Stephen family!¡± Stephen said. With that, Stenson got out of the car, shook his suit, and said,¡±¡±My boss said that you can avoid death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment. If you did something wrong, you should bear the consequences. I can leave your life to you for the time being, but your Stephen family will be riddled with debts in the future and will forever live at the bottom! In order to fulfill his promise, everything you¡¯ve encountered recently was all nned by him. You¡¯re too greedy to get these shares, so you won¡¯t be able to enjoy them. You¡¯ll be enved by the shares and pay off your debts for the rest of your life!¡± Grandma Jian¡¯s body quivered and she had another heart attack. The Secretary quickly gave her medicine. After Stenson got out of the car, he came to Tevez¡¯s side again and squatted down, not caring if he could hear him or not.¡±¡±Live with your regrets. If you want to resist, then be prepared for your family to be destroyed. Remember my face. If you can¡¯t even win against me, don¡¯t even think about ying with my boss in this lifetime, let alone my boss¡¯s wife. Some women are not for men of your level to fantasize about.¡± After that, Stenson stood up and said to the kidnapper,¡±¡±Remove the tendons of his arms and legs and send him back.¡± ¡°Yes, then ... That bag of diamonds?¡± The kidnapper said with a Diamond Baby in his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve always been generous. This is your reward. Take it.¡± After Stenson finished speaking, he got into thend Rover. ¡°Have you gone back? Mr. Stenson?¡± The ck market¡¯s receptionist asked in the car. Stenson nodded, and the car left. The two ckwater bodyguards watched Stenson¡¯s back as he left, and they were a little dazed. ¡°Did you see clearly?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him, Stenson!¡± ¡°It seems that this employer can only suffer in silence. This person is very capable in the M Nation.¡± The kidnappers dragged everyone into the big truck and sent them directly to the safety area of the U.S. -Mexico border. Tevez was sent to the local hospital. When he woke up, he was already a disabled man. He gritted his teeth and said to the two bodyguards in a towering anger,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care how much it costs, you guys have to find a way to kill them!¡± The two bodyguards smiled bitterly.¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult. This man¡¯s ability is beyond your imagination. Our boss has a background in the military, but he doesn¡¯t dare to provoke him. His position in the M Nation is both good and bad! This person was one of the few people in the FBI who didn¡¯t dare toy a hand on him, but also couldn ¡®t. This wasn¡¯t a matter of money. If you want to fight with him, just let me say one more thing. Even your father can¡¯tpete with him, even in terms of power and capital. The difference in your family is that of an adult and a child. ¡± A Jeep drove to the border of thend of mercenaries, and the driver said to Lin Guiren and his family behind him,¡±¡±Alright, I can only go this far. If I go in any further, I¡¯ll be served by the bazookas. If someonees to pick you up, you can just wait here.¡± Lin Guiren nodded: ¡°sorry to trouble you, master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Be careful. ¡± With that, he left. Lin Guiren, who was waiting at the border, looked at thend of mercenaries and was a little lost in thought. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re in a fierce battle with America. Dad, do you really want to go in?¡± he asked. Lin Lei asked Lin Guiren without any reason. Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes bloomed with light, that long-lost feeling of the battlefield was so familiar to him. ¡°Honey, I suddenly feel like joining the army and fighting a war.¡± Lin Guiren faintly said. (There¡¯s one more chapter tonight. We agreed on five chapters.)

 Chapter 933 - I want to get back the hot blood I once had

    <h4>Chapter 933: I want to get back the hot blood I once had</h4>

    Lin Guiren¡¯s wife looked at him and wanted to say something, but she stopped. But she swallowed the words she wanted to say. At this moment, Lin Lei smiled and said,¡±dad, I¡¯ll go help brother-inw too, okay?¡± I heard he¡¯s busy fighting a war. ¡± ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t get involved in this matter with your mother. Be good and go into business and take care of your mother. I won¡¯t be in business anymore.¡± ¡°Brother Ren.¡± ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± mother Lin was slightly displeased. ¡°Lin Na, I¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m not cut out for business, and I think the money I¡¯ve earned over the years is enough for me to spend. To be honest, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ve given up too much back then for my family and you. Those people said behind my back that I¡¯ve relied on your family to get to where I am today, that I¡¯m just a door-to-door worker. I¡¯ve endured it all. I can throw away my dignity because of love, but please think about it. I just want to get back the passion I once had.¡± ¡°But how old are you? can you stop fooling around?¡± Lina said,¡±I won¡¯t stop you from pursuing your dreams. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re no longer the young you. Everyone will grow old, and no one will be fit and strong. Can¡¯t you just enjoy what belongs to the young?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time, Lina. I know you understand me the best!¡± Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened.¡±You must understand why I¡¯ve taken care of Xiao Cheng since he was young. I treated him like my own son!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± His wife Lina said,¡±that¡¯s because you owe Xu Zhenxiong too much. You two were once life and death brothers, but you chose to stay in United Kingdom for me!¡± ¡°Every day when he was on the run, you held back your desire to go find him and shoulder the burden with him. It was I who didn¡¯t let you return to the country. You¡¯ve been brooding over this for the rest of your life, so you wanted to raise Xiao Cheng. You even wanted to marry Xiao Xue to him toplete the inw oath you made with Xu Zhenxiong.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not enough, you know?¡± Lin Guiren said,¡±you don¡¯t understand how regretful I was about this. You don¡¯t understand the Brotherhood I had with brother Zhenxiong. At that time, under that kind of situation, I chose to turn a blind eye. In fact, I was a deserter, you know?¡± I¡¯ll never forgive myself for this. Lina, I want to help that little rascal this time. He¡¯s already taken his father¡¯s path and is now a general in the Army. I want to join the army. I want to make up for everything I¡¯ve been afraid of and escape from. ¡± Lina wiped her tears and said,¡±I¡¯ve been selfish for so many years, and everything has happened recently. Brother Ren, sometimes I feel that I¡¯m not a good wife. I¡¯ve never made my husband happy even for a day. I always let him live in regret and being schemed against by his family. I don¡¯t have the right to ask you for anything now.¡± Lin Guiren hugged his wife and smiled,¡±¡±Thank you, Lina! Maybe you¡¯re wrong from my point of view, but from your point of view, you¡¯re only doing this for my safety. If I really returned to the country at that time, I would have been killed like brother Xiong. You¡¯re not wrong. ¡± Lin Na pushed him.¡±Don¡¯t be happy yet. Your daughter asked you to run a business. What can you do for Xiao Cheng at your age?¡± Don¡¯t really think of yourself as a former Special Forces soldier. ¡± Lin Guiren grinned.¡±I know, I¡¯ll let you know first. As long as that kid invites me, I won¡¯t be here to join in the fun. From now on, Lei will be responsible for the Family Matters.¡± At this time, a Toyota armed pickup truck drove over, and Lin Dong jumped out of the car and smiled at the three of them.¡±I¡¯m sorry for making you guys wait. I¡¯m Lin Dong, Xu Cheng is my master, and I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Cheng¡¯s disciple? Snowy often told us about it when she was in school in America. ¡± Lin Guiren smiled. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a burden to my master now. I¡¯m embarrassed to be praised.¡± Lin Dong smiled awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. You¡¯re not capable enough, but you can make up for it with hard work. Many people prefer people who work hard. This is probably the reason why your master likes you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a soldier,¡± Lin Guiren said.¡±He doesn¡¯t like people who like leisure and hate hard work. I¡¯m also a soldier, and I prefer people who are hardworking.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Mr. Lin, you¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯ve suddenly be very capable. ¡± Lin Dongughed.¡±Hurry up and get in the car. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to make it back to the headquarters if you¡¯rete. Master and Madam heard that you¡¯re already here, and they can¡¯t wait.¡± Lin Guiren and his wife got into the car, and Lin Dong and Lin Lei squeezed in. Lin Lei was a few years older than Lin Dong, and when he saw his firm muscles and capable appearance, he chuckled and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m Lin Lei. ¡± ¡°Lin Dong.¡± The two of them shook hands. Then, Lin Lei suddenly said,¡±that can¡¯t be right.¡± In terms of seniority, my sister is your master¡¯s wife, so you should call me master¡¯s uncle?¡± Lin Guiren red at Lin Lei.¡±If you¡¯re more capable than him, he¡¯ll be more than willing to call you that. You can¡¯t make it difficult for him!¡± When he was a soldier, the most convincing thing was his strength and ability. Sometimes, as a superior, if you couldn¡¯t win over your subordinates, it was hard to convince them to punish them. Therefore, the military rank was sometimes a symbol of strength. ¡°He¡¯s right. ¡± Lin Dong smiled, not angry at all.¡±¡±Since I¡¯ve acknowledged master as my master, then I¡¯ll follow his rules and all the teacher¡¯s etiquette.¡± As he spoke, Lin Dong turned to Lin Lei and called out,¡±¡±Martial uncle.¡± Lin Lei smiled smugly. ¡°Shameless!¡± Mother Lin red at her son. ¡°How¡¯s your master?¡±Lin Guiren asked Lin Dong. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Master¡¯s wife is fine too. She just missed you guys and was worried about you. Now that you¡¯re all here, one of her worries has been resolved.¡± Lin Dong said. ¡°We didn¡¯t use the 3.8 billion US dors that Xiao Cheng gave us to invest 51% of thepany¡¯s shares,¡± mother Lin said awkwardly.¡±We lost it. We¡¯re sorry for him. He must be in need of money now, right?¡± We have 2.5 billion pounds in our hands, I wonder if we can help?¡± ¡°Old man, you should save your money to start apany here. You can¡¯t help with the war. Besides, I don¡¯tck money for the time being. I didn¡¯t let those people have an easy time with the 51% shares that I lost.¡± ¡°In his words,¡± Lin Dong said,¡±when have the people who take advantage of him everughed?¡± Lin Guiren and his wife were confused. Lin Dong said,¡±you guys still don¡¯t know the current situation of the Liu Group United Kingdom?¡± It¡¯s no wonder you didn¡¯t have amunicationwork along the way. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand these days. In short, the Steven family was in huge debt, and Tevez lost arge sum of money and was abandoned by the family. After the two of you left the group, master had already arranged for people to attack the group. In short, the few people who took over were particrly miserable. ¡± ¡°Good job!¡± Lin Lei blurted out at this moment. Lin Guiren red at him. ¡°Dad, they deserve it! This is karma!¡± Lin Lei snorted. Lin Guiren obviously knew that they deserved it, but the point was that your mom was too soft-hearted! ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already gotten over it. Let them be. I¡¯m no longer a member of that family. ¡± ¡°From now on, our life and death have nothing to do with them!¡± Mother Lin said resolutely. (Fortunately, I finished the fifth chapter before 12 o¡¯ clock. I didn¡¯t break my promise. I¡¯ll continue tomorrow.)

 Chapter 934 - Telling

    <h4>Chapter 934: Telling</h4>

    The armed vehicle traveled for a long time. When Lin Dong passed by the capital of thend of mercenaries, he took the Lin family on a tour. Although there was nothing fun, it gave them a sense of what the country was like, and whether they could live here depended on their own will. The capital city of thend of mercenaries was probably not evenparable to the third-tier cities in the United Kingdom. All kinds of houses, buildings, and projects were very backward. It was difficult to even find a wide and repaired road. Most of the roads were full of potholes, so why were pickup trucks so popr in this country? The tallest building here was only six stories high, and it was a symbolic hotel for the country. It was a little shabby. Most residential houses had the highest two stories, but there were still a lot of people. The houses were densely packed, a bit like Rio in Brazil. After all, it was the capital, and everyone wanted to live here in groups. As the center of the country, the war would definitely reach here eventually, so they chose to live here, which was rtively safe. Although there was a war all over the ce, a lot of the natural scenery was still preserved. The war-stricken area was seriously affected by the Gobi Desert, but the greenery in other areas was still good. Although itcked modern construction, it alsocked the pollution of industrialization. For Lin Guiren and his wife, no matter where they went, it was life. There was no difference, so they could ept it and adapt to this ce. Although Lin Dong was usually a good-for-nothing, he knew that his family was no longer the same as before. After this family experience, he began to mature and understand a lot. His father had already handed the heavy responsibility to him, which meant that Lin Guiren would no longer be in charge of the family business, and Lin Dong adapted very quickly. In the evening, Lin Dong drove to the deviant Corp¡¯s Hill, and Lin chuxue received a call on the mountainside and came out early to look forward to it. When the car arrived, mother Lin hugged Lin chuxue with red eyes. ¡°My poor child, what have you been through all this time?¡± Mother Lin kissed her daughter Lin chuxue¡¯s forehead and hair, rubbed her hair, and said with heartache. After Lin chuxue wiped her tears, she shook her head and said with a smile,¡±¡±It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all good now. Everyone¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be living here from now on. Dad, mom, are you two used to it?¡± Lin Guiren nodded: ¡°if I can¡¯t get used to it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get used to the UK in the past.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Lei? In the future, there won¡¯t be any sports cars, food, or fun to eat here. You¡¯ll have to suffer. ¡± Lin chuxue looked at Lin Lei and said. ¡°Sister, do you really think that I¡¯m such a useless young master?¡± Lin Lei pointed at Lin Dong, who was carrying the luggage.¡±¡±I can¡¯t possibly be outdone by a junior, right? I¡¯ve just acknowledged him as my martial nephew, so I won¡¯t let himugh at me in the future. ¡± Lin chuxue looked at Lin Dong, then rolled her eyes at Lin Lei and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re really not as good as him. I believe that. ¡± ¡°Are you my sister?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes widened. Lin chuxue smiled.¡±Why does your brother-inw only have one disciple? his requirements are so high, but he only epted little Dong?¡± There must be a reason for this. You¡¯re really not as good as little Dong in all aspects. He followed your brother-inw out to make a living when he was 18 years old and has seen all kinds of big scenes. When you were 18 years old, you were still eating hamburgers in school. ¡± Lin Dong was very touched when he heard this. He had always thought that he hadn¡¯t been able to discover his abilities and had been a burden to the team, so he could only rely on his diligence to make up for it. Now that he heard Madam¡¯s words, he felt that no matter how tired he was, it was all worth it. This showed that everyone still epted him and acknowledged him. Lin chuxue, her parents, and her little brother walked up to the top of the mountain, talking andughing. Xu Cheng was still nning for tonight¡¯s sneak attack meeting, so he couldn¡¯te out to wee them. After he was done, Lin Guiren and the others had already walked to the big house. Xu Cheng came out and walked over with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re putting on airs in front of me, kid. ¡± Lin Guiren red at him. He said with a slight joking tone. Dad, Xu Cheng has something important to do. ¡± Lin chuxue quickly exined. ¡°How can I? I can show off to anyone but you. Otherwise, my dad¡¯s coffin won¡¯t be able to hold him down.¡± Xu Cheng came over, shook Lin Guiren¡¯s hand, and then gave him a hug. He knew that Lin Guiren was just joking, the two of them had been like father and son for so many years, so they naturally understood each other. Lin Guiren looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve be much stronger, good job, little Cheng! You didn¡¯t embarrass your dad, that¡¯s how a man should Live!¡± Xu Cheng looked at Lin Guiren and bitterly smiled.¡±¡±Don¡¯t you me me for not being a soldier of China, but a mercenary here to fight for other countries?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Lin Guiren said,¡±but seeing that you can take down this country, no matter who you¡¯re fighting for, as long as you can beat the Americans until they call you Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯ll be happy! One must first do it for himself before doing it for others. As long as you have a clear conscience, you can follow your own path!¡± ¡°Thank you, dad. If you can think this way, then my dad in the underworld won¡¯t me me, right?¡± Xu Cheng beckoned them to enter the gate.¡±¡±Alright, let¡¯s not stand outside. Let¡¯s go in. Little Dong, go and arrange for my parents ¡°amodation for tonight.¡± Lin Dong nodded.¡±Master, it¡¯s been cleaned up. If the old man is tired, he can go in and rest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom and dad. ¡± Xu Cheng led the three of them into his office. At this time, Lin chuxue knew that Xu Cheng and her father must have something to say, and there were some secrets about Xu Cheng that she couldn¡¯t let Lin Lei and her mother get involved in. So, she asked her mother to leave and said,¡±¡±Mom, I¡¯ll take you to the bedroom to tidy up your daily necessities.¡± Mother Lin was smart, so she nodded and followed Lin chuxue. Lin Lei hadn¡¯t seen his brother-inw Xu Cheng for a long time, and he wanted to catch up with him, but Lin chuxue pulled him away by the arm. Lin Guiren followed Xu Cheng to the guest bedroom, and after seeing that there were no outsiders, he asked,¡±¡±Xiaocheng, what is going on?¡± ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t have a choice in this.¡± Xu Cheng paced back and forth.¡±You and I are as close as father and son. If there¡¯s anyone in this world who wouldn¡¯t harm my elders, it would be you.¡± I believe in your friendship with my father, so there are some things I want to be honest with you. Why did I have to leave here and be independent? I have no choice. ¡± Lin Guiren said,¡±I remember that you¡¯ve retired from the military, right?¡± I¡¯m very puzzled as to why you would do that. After all, that was your father¡¯s most passionate career. ¡± ¡°I retired from the military because I entered a higher-ranking Department.¡± Xu Cheng turned around.¡±I entered the Dragon division that my dad always wanted!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin Guiren suddenly stood up: ¡°the Dragon division really exists?¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±But I was forced to leave it. I chose toe here as a mercenary. I¡¯m not here to fight for my country. I¡¯m here to fight for myself.¡± ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m fighting for Xiaoxue and my family,¡± he said faintly. Lin Guiren didn¡¯t understand.¡±But you don¡¯t have to leave. Joining the Dragon division doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with your family, right?¡± ¡°Because of this!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly made his entire arm invisible. Lin Guiren couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s some kind of gic biotechnology. You can also understand it as the separation of ions from the genes of a cell, making a person or object transparent.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±when I found this in my body, strictly speaking, my genes and DNA can¡¯t be the same as normal people. And then, I became out of ce with my surroundings.¡±

 Chapter 935 - Bring me along!

    <h4>Chapter 935: Bring me along!</h4>

    ¡°I was hospitalized twice due to injuries, but each time, my gic cells were discovered and studied by someone. They wanted to use the research on me to gain both fame and fortune. In order not to expose myself, I could only kill the researchers and escape. Later, no matter if I was sick or injured, I couldn¡¯t go to the hospital. Anyone who knew my secret would say that I was going to be anti-human and anti-human, and I was forced to do so. I started to panic, I was afraid, and I thought about telling the country about what I discovered and my abilities. However, the existence of the Dragon division was very awkward because it didn¡¯t belong to any organization and was independent. But if I benefited the Dragon division with this technology, or if the country knew that I had this anti-human and anti-human ability, would they still let the Dragon division be so free and out of control? Will the country allow me to do whatever I want in the Dragon division? No, no matter how loyal I am to the country, they will not believe that a person with extraordinary strength that is above thew is sleeping beside me. This is a taboo for any King. I also don¡¯t want to end up in opposition to you, so I can only leave! I can onlye to this ce as long as it doesn¡¯t go against the interests of the country. I¡¯m fighting for my own sake! I¡¯ve armed myself and developed my forces only so that when I¡¯m exposed in the future, I can have the power to fight against the public!¡± Xu Cheng said. After Lin Guiren heard that, he walked up to Xu Cheng in a daze and patted him heavily on the shoulder. ¡± ¡°What have you been through? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? ¡± ¡°Dad, can you help me if I tell you? ¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled helplessly. ¡± I was once confused. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even know what I want to do in life, and I don¡¯t know when I will die, so I¡¯ve been hiding it from everyone, including little Xue. I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, but I¡¯m even afraid that this type of gene will infect little Xue, so I¡¯ve been keeping a distance from her. Do you understand that feeling? ¡± Lin Guiren nodded in understanding. ¡± You¡¯re right. In this situation, you¡¯ll only be forcing yourself to die if you say it. ¡± Immediately after, he asked in confusion,¡± what¡¯s with the deviant Corp? ¡± Did you join this organization to increase your bargaining power? ¡± ¡°Not joining.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±I was the one who founded the deviant Corp! I¡¯m the leader of the deviant Corp!¡± Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes widened.¡±You founded the deviant Corp?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±Instead of waiting for the day I¡¯m exposed, I might as well start nning. For the past three years, I¡¯ve been trying to find a way to locate the deviant Corp.¡± ¡°What about the capital society? I heard that the deviant Corp and the capital society were already in a situation where they wouldn¡¯t rest until one of them was dead. At that time, a lot of the capital society¡¯s people died, so what¡¯s with your killing intent?¡± ¡°To protect myself!¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±we just wanted to use this ce as our home, but the Americans provoked us again and again for the crude oil reserves here, and the biggest oilpany behind them was mobil, and behind mobil was Rockefeller. This was thest ce I could gather my troops and stand on my own, so how could I let them seed? so, I resisted and hindered the interests of the capital society!¡± They got snowy to threaten me and tried to kill me without shedding a drop of blood. That¡¯s how we formed an endless grudge, and my team grew stronger and stronger. ¡± Lin Guiren looked at Xu Cheng.¡±Then tell me. Your bottom line, your principles, do you still have them?¡± ¡°My woman is right there. Dad, do you think I still have my bottom line? If you think that I¡¯m someone who will eventually go astray, and you¡¯ve watched Xiaoxue grow up, do you think she will support me so much?¡± Xu Cheng said with an indomitable spirit. ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Guiren said in a deep voice,¡±as a person, you only need to be worthy of your brothers, your wife, and your family. If you do one of these three things well, then your bottom line will still be there.¡± I¡¯m just worried that this world will force you to change, and you¡¯ll be an evil person who wants to rebel against this world. ¡± ¡°If I want to rebel, with my ability, I can at least reverse the world¡¯s economy and poption by 50 years. I can even turn the world into hell with my own power! That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stay in the Dragon division anymore. When your power is so strong that you can¡¯t be controlled, you¡¯ll either be controlled or die! This is an unchanging truth. ¡± Xu Cheng got a little emotional as he said,¡±¡±But I have to live too. I still want to give Xiaoxue happiness, so I can only not go against the country and leave there to arm myself for self-protection. I have never forced Xiaoxue. I know that a person like me doesn¡¯t deserve to force anyone to be with me, so I have been hiding it from her, but she still knows. I¡¯m grateful to share with her the rough road I¡¯ve been through all these years.¡± Lin Guiren sighed.¡±Dad understands, dad understands. But your ability will be exposed sooner orter. Have you thought about what to do?¡± You said that you wouldn¡¯t go to the point where you¡¯ll be The Enemy of the World. Dad wants to hear your opinion. ¡± Lin Guiren was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation. ¡°That¡¯s why I founded the mandb. No one knows that the gic technology in these cosmetics can change a person¡¯s physique as time passes. It can imperceptibly change the inherent DNA and cells of a person. By then, I can change at least one-fifth of the people on earth! However, if a revolution were to happen one day, I would at least have these people as bargaining chips to negotiate with this world! Once this era fully enters the era of gic biology, all the current values and worldviews will be trampled, and the capital society must be removed and overthrown because the economic system they control will hinder and limit my development. ¡± Lin Guiren looked at Xu Cheng with sympathy.¡±¡±So your outstanding! It¡¯s harder for you to live than to die!¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±Sometimes it¡¯s true. I really want to just die and end it all. Then, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems. But, I can¡¯t let go of little Xue, and I regret that those guys of mine were dragged into this by me.¡± If I want to live, I have to revolutionize and change the world. Since I¡¯m an alien, I have to make everyone like me. Someone onceughed at me, saying that my actions were no less than a lunatic who wanted to make the whole world a lunatic like him. I think his description is very appropriate. What I¡¯m doing now is such an unrealistic thing. Fortunately, my woman is supporting me! My brothers will fight hard with me, I¡¯m not alone!¡± Lin Guiren patted him on the shoulder. Xu Cheng thought he heard it wrong.¡±Stop joking, dad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking!¡± Lin Guiren said seriously,¡±I see brother Zhenxiong¡¯s shadow in you. Back then, when he said that he would fight against the four ns to protect your mother, everyone thought he was crazy. At that time, I admit that I ran away!¡± I¡¯ve been brooding over this matter for the rest of my life, but today, I don¡¯t want to run away anymore. Take me with you, kid!¡± (The remaining three chapterse at night.)

 Chapter 936

    <h4>Chapter 936: Your dad seemed to have left you a way out back then</h4>

    ¡°Dad, this ...¡± Xu Cheng said awkwardly. ¡°You little brat, are you looking down on me? Back then, in the entire military camp, other than your father, I was not afraid of anyone else. ¡± ¡°Dad, you should convince your wife first. If she agrees, then you can convince my wife. If she agrees, then you cane and get in my car.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±I¡¯m telling you my story because I want one more person in this world to know about me. At least, I don¡¯t want people who care about me to worry about me, and I don¡¯t want to hide it. But, I¡¯m not here to ask you to fight with me. I¡¯m here to ask you to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already convinced her. Lina agreed to let me fight for you this time!¡± Lin Guiren said. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t help me much. My brothers don¡¯t need anyone to teach them. They¡¯re all very self-disciplined and will continue to train themselves to be stronger.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°They don¡¯t need it, but don¡¯t the soldiers in thend of mercenaries need it? Do you have a Military Academy for soldiers?¡± Lin Guiren asked in disdain. ¡°No, I don ¡®t.¡± Xu Cheng said honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Whether it¡¯s the mercenaries in thend of mercenaries or the current official soldiers, they¡¯re all born in the wild. In terms ofbat, regr soldiers might not have as strong a mental quality as them because they¡¯re a group of people who have been baptized by war and are brave and good at fighting. But in terms of rules and efficiency, they need to be taught and strictly trained. At this time, a military school can reflect its value very well. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go to the battlefield. Then I can help you train those soldiers and turn them into a real Army. Only an Army with rules and self-discipline is worthy of the word ¡®Army¡¯. As for the official soldiers in thend of mercenaries, in my opinion, they are really a mixed Army. These soldiers are the kind of people who self-doubted when they were fleeing. Moreover, you are a group of people from a diverse country. Where would they have any sense of cohesion and sense of responsibility and honor for this country? Just like us, at the very least, we know to fight for the country and our loved ones, but what about them? What can you use to instill in them? No wonder the soldiers here were defeated by the US Army in half a month. They were a bunch of scattered soldiers, and the unprofessional kind. ¡± Lin Guiren was so excited that he even spat out his saliva. Xu Cheng was embarrassed by his father-inw¡¯s words. He had already noticed this problem. In the past, when he led the two groups of wild wolf mercenaries to merge, there were always people who didn¡¯t follow orders and were no different from robbers and gangsters. He even crippled a few of them, and from this, it could be seen that Lin Guiren was right! This was a serious problem. It might be toote to train them now, but it didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t pay attention to it in the future. In the future, there would be a diversified ethnic management here. If the quality of these soldiers was not trained, they would only stir up emotions in the management, which would be very unfavorable to the unification. Thinking about this, Xu Cheng suddenly felt that what his father-inw said made sense. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t help, and it seemed like it was time to nt some deviant Corp members in the government of thend of mercenaries, and his father-inw Lin Guiren should be a suitable person. ¡°Dad, is there a problem with you training those unorthodox people?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lin Guiren raised his voice,¡±you¡¯re insulting me by asking this kind of question, and you¡¯re also insulting your dad Xu Zhenxiong, do you know that?¡± I¡¯m sworn brothers with him. If I¡¯m not capable, why would such an arrogant person like him be my sworn brother? If I¡¯m not capable, why would your mother-inw, a nobledy, beg to marry me?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. For the first time, she realized that her father-inw, Lin Guiren, also had a flirtatious side. ¡°No, I can put you in the government and give you a piece ofnd to open a military school, but I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t control the new recruits. To put it bluntly, you have to have a story.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°for example, when people hear the name ¡®Kush¡¯, they won¡¯t have any doubts.¡± ¡°F * ck.¡± Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes widened. Then, he ran out of the office and looked for a precious box in their luggage. He took it and rushed back. Xu Cheng saw himing over with a box and opened it. A pile of badges. They were all the medals that China had given him back then. ¡°This is the medal that your father and I got when we participated in the military exercisepetition in division8. Your dad even almost made an exception and entered the Dragon division, butter on, because he offended the ancient n, you know that it was impossible for him to enter. So, not being able to Enter the Dragon division and be the top soldier became his biggest regret in his life. This is the National Special Forces mixed martial artspetition. I got third ce and your dad got first ce. ¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect his father, Xu Zhenxiong, to be so powerful. ¡°My dad is so fierce?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lin Guiren snorted,¡±I¡¯m an unruly person, but I¡¯m willing to be your dad¡¯s sworn brother, so how can he not be fierce?¡± Back then, before he and your mother had you, he was only 22 years old. He won first ce in all sorts ofpetitions in the National Military Regionpetition! Otherwise, would your mother have taken a fancy to him? At that time, your dad was really the number one person among the younger generation. To be honest, Ryong Xiao at that time might not even be his match!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°But he had a powerful background, and there were many guest Masters in the long family at that time. It wasn¡¯t difficult to kill your father! Besides, in terms of the n¡¯s influence, your father was really fighting alone. ¡± Lin Guiren thought of the secret from back then and felt sad,¡±¡±Although he was defeated, it is undeniable that your father did not embarrass your Xu family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the family suppressed this scandal and forbade anyone from mentioning this name, your father¡¯s legendary career in the military camp could really be called a single soldier of his generation! Many of the older generation have heard of your dad¡¯s name. The reason why no one mentioned it was because your parents ¡°matter was too big at that time.¡± Speaking of this, Lin Guiren suddenly thought of something, and he patted his head and said,¡±¡±Oh, by the way, when your father sent you to United Kingdom, he entrusted me with the task of helping you grow up. He asked you not to ask anything about him and not to avenge him. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been heartlessly raising you up, hoping that you¡¯ll forget about your hatred for the Xu family. But ...¡± ¡°But what?¡± Xu Cheng asked. Lin Guiren: ¡°your dad told me in the letter that if one day you¡¯re desperate, he wants you to go back to old Xu¡¯s house and find a person called Xu banxian.¡± Child, I feel that your dad and your Xu family are not simple. Your dad is so strong at such a young age, he is definitely not someone who can be trained by ordinary people. If you have time, you should go back to your Xu Vige to see him. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there. The vige is basically empty.¡± ¡°After dad died,¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±I was afraid that it would hurt my feelings, so I didn¡¯te back to the vige.¡±

 Chapter 937

    <h4>Chapter 937: Those years, those things</h4>

    Xu Cheng changed the topic,¡±okay, dad, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± You have quite a lot of these badges. Are you sure you can train soldiers?¡± ¡°Of course. Although my bones can¡¯t make it anymore, I can still shout and order. My brain is still sharp, and I know the rules of training. As long as you give me enough authority, I can make this Military Academy a sess. In the future, you cane and use it as you wish.¡± Lin Guiren cursed. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re very rash today. I remember that you¡¯ve always been a gentleman, but you¡¯re a little violent today.¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡°This is my true nature. I used to be like this in the Army, but ever since I married Lina and received the so-called gentlemanly education in the West, I couldn¡¯t help but adapt to that environment and turn myself into a noble gentleman. This way, I didn¡¯t embarrass Lina and let peopleugh at her for marrying a yellow-skinned monkey, but I had enough. This is my nature. Since I¡¯ve already left Ennd, I don¡¯t want to be a noble gentleman anymore. From now on, I¡¯m going to carry a gun and be myself!¡± Xu Cheng deeply felt that it wasn¡¯t easy behind the scenes for every powerful person. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m already taking the initiative to ask you for work. Are you not going to give it to me?¡± Lin Guiren raised his eyebrows. ¡°Here.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it tomorrow, but dad, you can put away these badges first. You can use these to show off in front of me, I¡¯ll give it to you, but the people here don¡¯t know about the Chinese badges. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go and get you a target to start this military school, and then I¡¯ll help you find a location.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way. ¡± Lin Guiren patted him on the shoulder and smiled,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll wait for your news tomorrow.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. When Lin Guiren walked out of the office, he turned around and smiled at him,¡±¡±I like it here. I feel like I¡¯ve returned to the past. When I received a call from snowy, you don¡¯t have to mention how excited I was. When I was in United Kingdom, I sometimes really wanted to shoot those businessmen who tried to cheat each other in the head. If one shot didn¡¯t work, I would use a machine gun!¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m here to help you. Don¡¯t waste my efforts. Sometimes, I can¡¯t make up for what I owe someone. I just want to do more of my job before I die so that I can tell your dad that I didn¡¯t forget my roots!¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, dad.¡± Xu Cheng nodded gratefully.¡±You¡¯ve been on the road for the whole day. You should go and rest too.¡± Lin Guiren nodded and left. And in the room, mother Lin told Lin chuxue about her father¡¯s old life. ¡°Back then, your father and I had feelings for each other. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to return to help Xiao Cheng¡¯s father, but I forced him. I was pregnant with you at that time and I used you to threaten him not to return to Xia country. I was still young then. If brother Ren really died with Xiao Cheng¡¯s father, what would I do? As a woman, a pregnant woman, I¡¯m also afraid that I need a sense of security. I¡¯m even more afraid that the child will not have a father in the future. ¡± Lin chuxue nodded. ¡± So, why does father treat Xu Cheng so well? he¡¯s like his own son. ¡± ¡± In the old society where there is still hierarchy, Xiao Cheng¡¯s father can¡¯t win against the n at all. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let your father go. ¡± Mother Lin was filled with emotions. ¡± ¡± But ever since your father heard the news of Xiao Cheng¡¯s father¡¯s death, he drank for three days and three nights. He med himself. From then on, he seemed to have changed into apletely different person. He became a businessman. He learned how to be a gentleman, how to be modest, and how to be polite. But I knew that he was living like a puppet. He used this method to me me. He turned himself into the perfect husband in my heart. The more he did that, the more uneasy I felt. I also hate myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Lin chuxue patted the back of her mother¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡± That¡¯s why I agreed to your dad¡¯s visit this time. No matter what he does, just let him do it. I was very happy to see him with Xiao Cheng¡¯s arm around his shoulder today. He hasn¡¯t been so temperamental in a long time. ¡± Mother Lin smiled. ¡°What does my dad want to do? ¡°Lin chuxue was confused. ¡°I¡¯m in the Army,¡±mother Lin said. ¡°Nonsense,¡±Lin chuxue said. Mother Lin: ¡± let him be. The Lin Guiren I like should be like this. I¡¯m a noble myself, I like rebellious men who don¡¯t follow the rules. ¡± Lin chuxue was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect the previous generation to have the romance and youth of the previous generation, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of interesting stories happened when the graceful nobledy¡¯s mother met the military ruffian¡¯s father. But it must have been beautiful, right? When Lin Guiren came back, Lin chuxue saw him standing on the threshold and smiled. ¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back.¡± Then, when she passed by her father, she teased,¡±¡±You¡¯re a man, don¡¯t be so petty. Learn from my husband and be more generous. ¡± Lin Guiren red at her. After walking into the room, mother Lin came over to take off his coat for him. Lin Guiren shook his body and said to her,¡±¡±You sleep first, I¡¯m going to exercise.¡± Then, he did push-ups and do some pushups in his room. After a long time, mother Lin couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she said,¡±¡±Brother Ren, if you feel like you¡¯ve been wronged all these years, you can hit me and scold me.¡± Lin Guiren red at her,¡±what are you thinking about?¡± I¡¯m going to lose my beer belly first. I¡¯m going to be the principal soon, do you think I¡¯ll be able to convince anyone with this big belly?¡± That night, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t sleep well. He held his head in his hands, and in the middle of the night, Lin chuxue saw him staring at the moonlight outside the window, so she turned her face and said softly,¡±¡±Is it because my parents are here and they¡¯re giving you more trouble and burden?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±Today, dad told me something. I was just curious.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°it¡¯s about my family. My dad seemed to have left me a way out back then. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°it¡¯s no longer important to you now, right?¡± Xu Cheng turned over.¡±It¡¯s not important, but he mentioned a person named Xu banxian, and his surname is also Xu. I¡¯m wondering if he¡¯s a rtive on my dad¡¯s side. If he¡¯s a member of the Xu family, then I really want to go and look for him. After all, my Xu family doesn¡¯t have any rtives left, so I¡¯ll just count them one by one. After all, my dad never took me to see any of the Xu family members since I was a child.¡± If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s go take a look. ¡± Lin chuxue nodded and smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Okay, when this war is over, we will go back. It¡¯s time for me to have a good talk with the five elders.¡± (Chapter 4. There¡¯s still one chapter tonight, but it looks like it¡¯ll be past midnight. It¡¯ll still be updated. This chapter doesn¡¯t count tomorrow¡¯s chapters. Even if it¡¯s today¡¯s chapter, there will still be five chapters tomorrow.)

 Chapter 938

    <h4>Chapter 938: The air raid ising</h4>

    Thend of mercenaries. Coastal port, aircraft carrier base. At threeo¡¯ clock in the middle of the night, ten fighter nes were ready to take off. Themander had been preparing for tonight¡¯s night attack for two days. This would be the first air strike since the aircraft carriernded. At themand center, an intelligence officer walked over and saluted,¡±¡±Commander, the three experts who went out to search for the assassin haven¡¯t replied to any messages for the past two days.¡± Themander frowned.¡±Those three are the ones who pushed back the deviant assassins?¡± ¡°Yes, the higher-ups want all operations to revolve around them, but for some reason, their whereabouts have disappeared. There have been no signs for the past two days. What I mean is, why don¡¯t we reconsider tonight¡¯s operation?¡± ¡°Consider what?¡± Themander red at his subordinate and snorted.¡±¡±Am I themander or are the three of them? The entire aircraft carrier,nd, sea, and air Force are under mymand. Do I need to listen to the three of them? Besides, wasn¡¯t he uncontactable already? We can¡¯t stop this war just because the three of them aren¡¯t here. Are you going to pay for the expenses of going back and forth? If we don¡¯t beat them until they surrender and give uspensation, we won¡¯t be returning to our country!¡± ¡°But,¡± This subordinate was still a little hesitant.¡±¡±The deviant Corp¡¯s individualbat ability is too strong. Just like that night, if it wasn¡¯t for the three masters, the three assassins of the deviant Corp would have killed more soldiers. They seem to have some kind of bulletproof device that can ignore bullets, and they are very fast and precise. They can kill people in the blink of an eye, somander, we have to pay attention to them. These people rely on their individual strength, and they like to capture generals.¡± Themander sneered. He had little contact with the deviant Corp. To be exact, the record between the US and the deviant Corp was still 0, so he had no idea how strong the deviant Corp was. Besides, could they be stronger than artillery shells? Even if they had bulletproof underwear or equipment, could they be resistant to rocketunchers and explosives? ¡°I¡¯m staying in themand center of this aircraft carrier. There are tens of thousands of troops inside and outside. Where are they from? We have an aircraft carrier detector on the water, we don¡¯t need to worry about torpedoes, we have fighter jets in the air, and we have 10000 troops deployed onnd. As long as they are willing toe out, we can blow them up into watermelon skins! You want to fight me? Only a bunch of people like you who listen to the wind and rain would be afraid of the deviant Corp. No matter how powerful a person is, can¡¯t he be taken care of with a missile? If you can ¡®t, then let¡¯s have two!¡± After saying that, themander went out of themand cabin and walked out of the corridor. Then, he went to the huge square on the aircraft carrier. There were already ten fighter nes prepared for battle, all equipped with small air-raid missiles. The pilot was also ready. He was doing the final pre-flight inspection and waiting for the final notice of the flight mission. After themander walked out of the deck, he met with a subordinate officer who could only fly and said,¡±¡±Continue the mission tonight. Give me a report on the flight time, location, and return trip. After the air raid is over, inform the Army, Navy, and air Force to get ready for defense. We must be on guard against thend of mercenaries ¡®counterattack, just in case.¡± ¡°yesir!¡± In the distance, themander had already entered the Chekhov telescope¡¯s lens. Caesar, who was behind him, checked the information he had transferred on hisptop and said,¡±¡±One of America¡¯s ten greatmanders and one of America¡¯s ten great military forces. Good Lord, these ten generals haven¡¯t personally supervised a battle for a long time. The United States is really going all out this time.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you an American?¡±Chekhov teased. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed in that country,¡± Caesar chuckled.¡±When they cut off my hands and the government¡¯s inaction, I was already disappointed in that country.¡± Chekhov looked at the distance and smacked his lips.¡±¡±This ce is too far away. Otherwise, I could kill him with one shot right now.¡± ¡°Nonsense, do you think they won¡¯t learn from their experience and study you? After suffering so many losses, even fools have learned their lesson. Almost no one is allowed to sneak in within a five-kilometer radius of the shore around the aircraft carrier. ¡± Caesar said. Before he could finish, Chekhov had already pushed Caesar down and went into the forest. They saw a military helicopter patrolling above them. The high beam was shining on the forest, but it didn¡¯t find them hiding in the depths. If they were discovered, the machine guns on the helicopter would probably be firing at them. ¡°That was close,¡± Caesar heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already found them before they¡¯ve even found us. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chekhov turned around and got out of the forest, ready to go back down the mountain.¡±¡±Tell headquarters that they¡¯re about to start. Get them ready and see if we can shoot them down.¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Caesar asked. This is a fighter jet, not a turtle-speed aircraft like a military helicopter. With the speed of a fighter jet, unless you use an Intelligent Lock-on missile to track and bomb it, it¡¯s almost impossible for a human to hit it. You can¡¯t even catch its speed with the naked eye, so how can you talk about aiming?¡± Chekhov said,¡¯who said we¡¯re going to use missiles onnd? Do you think we didn¡¯t purchase fighter jets from China this time? I¡¯ve heard that Kush¡¯s rookies are already in test flight training these few days, and they¡¯lle in handy tonight. ¡± Caesar was speechless,¡¯we still have the money to buy fighter jets? I¡¯ve been asking the finance department for the money that the intelligence team needs in advance for the past few months, and they¡¯ve been blocking me?¡± ¡°Can I not block you?¡± Chekhov red at him.¡±Your intelligence team has spent the most money in the past two years. You spent one billion dors on a supeputer for file information storage, then spent more than one hundred million dors on satellites, and then collected the information needed from all over the world to build an inventory. Most of the information was bought, so you spent a total of five hundred million dors, and now you want to pay two billion in advance to buy the assassin group?¡± Do you think the other departments would have no objections?¡± Caesar scratched his head in embarrassment.¡±¡±But it¡¯s really necessary to acquire an assassin organization. I¡¯ve taken a fancy to their intelligencework. The assassins under their namee from all over the world, which can help us walk with our eyes. We can even let them carry out assassination missions during special times.¡± Chekhov: ¡°I don¡¯t know about these things. You can ask your intelligence team¡¯s boss, Li Wei, to talk to the boss. I¡¯ll be direct. We¡¯re the ones who blocked your intelligence team¡¯s money, and we¡¯re the ones who do the work. You guys are providing too little information.¡± Caesarughed bitterly.¡±Give me some more time. When we have established a huge intelligencework, I will give you an intelligence organization asrge as MI6 and the CIA in the United States. By then, everything will be at your service. You can go wherever you want as if you are at home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Anyway, the others have a lot of opinions about your Intelligence Department. If you want funds, go to the leader yourself.¡± Chekhov started the car and left. Caesar mumbled,¡±it¡¯s not easy for us either. Just one satellite can give you so much information. Look at MI6 and the CIA. They have more than 20 intelligence satellites that can be used at any time. They almost spread them to every corner of the world.¡± Chapter 5 is here. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.

 Chapter 939 - Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 939: Helpless</h4>

    At night. Xu Cheng and the others went to watch the ten cities that were about to be attacked by air raids, and the fatal problem that Lin Guiren mentioned appeared tonight. Kush¡¯s mercenaries were short on fuel and none of them knew how to fly fighter jets! This wasn¡¯t surprising. After all, in the past, the mercenaries here didn¡¯t use any fighter jets. Even if they knew how to fly them, they weren¡¯t skilled at it at all. It was really insignificant to fight against the Air Force of the United States. Two days ago, Kush had been looking for experts who could operate fighter jets from the people and allowed them to join the army. Fortunately, there were still civilian experts in this diversifiednd of mercenaries, but they were not professional. But Kush had no choice but to go ahead and let them test fly fighter jets to fight against the UA military for the time being. Lin chuxue had to go to the scene early to lead the women to form a temporary rescue team. Because some of the vigers in the town were reluctant to leave and retreat, the government soldiers couldn¡¯t effectively move all of them, so Lin chuxue and the others went over in case of an emergency. Her team had the medicine provided by the deviant Corp, and although the medical technology wasn¡¯t up to standard, the medicine could y a great role. Lin Guiren put on his shirt and ran out,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± ¡°Dad?¡± Lin chuxue was a little unwilling. ¡°You¡¯re a woman and you¡¯re not afraid. Don¡¯t worry about me. I heard that there¡¯s an interception battle in thend of mercenaries tonight. I¡¯m going to take a look and do a battle report.¡± Since he was so insistent, Lin chuxue had no choice. ¡°Then, follow our rescue team closely and don¡¯t wander off.¡± Lin chuxue said. Lin Guiren nodded. The entire deviant Corp mountain didn¡¯t sleep tonight, and they all set out to do their own work. Xu Cheng took the group of brothers from the deviant Corp and headed directly to the seaside port. Xu Cheng, diesel, V, Mali, Chekhov, Zhang Xiu, and Dulson all sat in two armed pickup trucks and went over. Li Wei, Luo Yi, Lin Dong, Caesar, and his apprentice stayed in the headquarters to do the intelligence work. Before going to the seaside port, Caesar and his apprentice were cracking the U.S. Military forum on the inte to find a design of the interior of the aircraft carrier. They needed a design of the interior of the aircraft carrier to be provided to the soldiers in the front line. Otherwise, once the kilograms were gone, they would be like headless flies wandering around without any clues. Caesar and his apprentice were cracking it while saying to Li Wei for no reason,¡±¡±Minister, we can really consider it. I think it¡¯s a wise decision to acquire the assassin Alliance. The intelligence database and personal information they have collected over the years are veryplete. If we can directly bridge their data database for our use, it would be like adding wings to a Tiger.¡± Li Wei frowned.¡±You¡¯re in charge of technology. I¡¯m in charge of attending meetings every day. Do you know that I¡¯m being scolded by people from other departments every day?¡± Lin Dong smiled. He knew about this. Every time he went to a meeting, he would help his master, Xu Cheng, with the summary of the meeting. He was also part of the intelligence Department, but more often than not, he was the Secretary of the regimentmander. The reason why he joined the intelligence Department was that Xu Cheng wanted to directly take over the entire Department, so Lin Dong was more like a representative of Xu Cheng. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for department head li. The intelligence Department is indeed using too much money. The others have some opinions. The main thing is that the intelligence Department hasn¡¯t been of much help since the team was established. It¡¯s all done by the other departments who have carried out missions and fought their way here. So, the intelligence Department has been having some difficulties in using money recently.¡± Lin Dong said. Li Wei turned around and looked at Caesar and his disciple,¡±¡±The most important thing is that it¡¯s not easy to acquire the assassin Alliance, but I will make this request to the leader. For now, we should fight this battle well, how about it? Did you manage to crack the internal structure of the aircraft carrier?¡± After Caesar and his apprentice tapped thest space, he said,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this the case? I hacked into theputer of a military expert in the 5th Division. His file has the internal structure of this aircraft carrier. ¡± ¡°Send it to the regimentalmander,¡± Li Wei said. On the way, Xu Cheng received a blueprint on his satellite phone, which was the internal structure of the aircraft carrier docked at the port. ¡°Chekhov, tell me the information you¡¯ve investigated.¡± Xu Cheng asked as he looked at his phone. Chekhov took out his headset and said to all the internal members,¡±¡±First of all, they have set up an invisible radar station within a five-kilometer radius, which can scan the entrance of all drones or electronic products in advance. The other two radar stations can also capture all movements in the air. As long as there are enemy aircraft, the radar can block and interfere with the aircraft¡¯s intelligent operating system. This electronic area has some restraints against experts like us who are at extreme speed. Three kilometers in, there are more than a thousand deployed trenches, and there are soldiers waiting in each trench. There are four military helicopters and many drones patrolling 24 hours a day above us. It can be said that there are security deployment in the sky and onnd, making it difficult to break through. ¡± Dulson asked curiously,¡±¡±Then can I enter the electronic radar area?¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng said,¡±this is the essence of modern high-tech. As long as you¡¯re a physical object, even at the extreme speed, the radar can still detect you. Although I don¡¯t know what it is, as long as it can track you, it will be very difficult for you toe out again. I went to Korea to test it out before, and I can capture you.¡± ¡°That means,¡± diesel said,¡±if we want to go in and fight, we have to first find this invisible radar and break it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be exposed to the enemy¡¯s line of sight if we go in so rashly.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have any anti-radar detectors that can capture where the radar is set up,¡± V said. Dulson smacked his lips.¡±Sure enough, no matter how powerful a single soldier is, once he¡¯s at the national level, he¡¯ll bepletely destroyed. This saying is right. Modern technology can always defeat you.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°Let their leader take a look?¡± Mali snorted. Xu Cheng suddenly thought of his new ability to analyze metal explosions, and he said without reason,¡±¡±I can¡¯t do anything about it. If it¡¯s buried underground, even if we find it from far away, how can we destroy it? When you got close, it detected you and gave you an rm. ¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the military helicopters and various drones patrolling back and forth in the sky, and then looked at the other Army vanguards. It was simply too difficult to get into the coastal port from here. ¡°It¡¯s a little tricky. ¡± Xu Cheng sighed. ¡°Captain!¡± Mali was anxious.¡±Why don¡¯t we follow the river and merge into the sea? then we can close the door and beat the dog from the back!¡± Chekhov snorted.¡±Be careful of torpedoes. They¡¯ll teach you a lesson. How dare you say you¡¯re going to attack the aircraft carrier from the sea?¡± I¡¯m telling you, the entire surface of the sea is within its detection range. ¡± Mali was speechless,¡¯F * ck, can¡¯t we just have fun? Are we going to waste our time here tonight?¡±

 Chapter 940

    <h4>Chapter 940: The veteran has stepped forward</h4>

    Xu Cheng looked at his watch and said,¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation at the scene, but I hope Kush¡¯s fighter jets can intercept it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult,¡± Zhang Xiu said.¡±The operating skills on both sides are not on the same level at all. The US Air Force canpletely blow up Kush¡¯s temporary pilots.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let them continue bombing like this. Otherwise, sooner orter, those people will be unable to withstand the pressure and will go against Kush¡¯s government and ask for surrender.¡± Xu Cheng said worriedly,¡±but if we force our way in this time, it¡¯s very likely that we will expose our strength and some of our special abilities. If we want to kill them, we have to kill them all.¡± Everyone was silent. Once they went in, they would turn this ce into hell, and they couldn¡¯t let any American troops go. Once someone passed on what they saw tonight to Merika, the ending that the deviant Corp didn¡¯t want to see the most woulde as scheduled. But! There were more than ten thousand people here tonight! Kill them all? Xu Cheng wanted to capture these people and force America to retreat, otherwise, the captives would all die! Under pressure, the M Nation would definitely withdraw their troops from thend of mercenaries. Even if this battle was sessful, how could they capture these people? The current situation was that if they forced their way in, some of their abilities would be exposed, so they had to be killed to silence them! However, if they failed, they would be exposed! The disadvantages outweighed the benefits! Xu Cheng sighed.¡±Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m giving up tonight!¡± The others were all struggling. Hearing their leader¡¯s words, they were all disappointed. This was the first time they had no choice but topromise when facing the power of the country. The few of them returned to their own cars, and Li Wei¡¯s voice came from the headquarters munication device,¡±¡±Guild leader, did you hear that?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I heard it. Did ten towns get bombed?¡± How¡¯s the situation?¡± Li Wei smiled bitterly.¡±It was beyond our expectations. Their missiles were too powerful. Kush¡¯s fighter nes couldn¡¯t stop them at all. Five of them were destroyed, and the soldiers on the ne were sacrificed.¡± Xu Cheng already guessed it. ¡°Then what¡¯s the casualty rate of the civilians?¡± he asked. ¡°The total number of casualties in the ten towns has reached 50000, and more than 10000 people died. Kush¡¯s government doesn¡¯t have that much money to replenish the supplies for this bombing at all. Now, sister-inw and the others have rushed from the nearby towns to other crime scenes overnight, trying to save as many people as possible.¡± ¡°Guild leader!¡± ¡°Kill or not?¡± diesel was furious.¡±Kill?¡± ¡°Right! Big Brother Cheng, let¡¯s fight it out with them. ¡± Mali said. Xu Cheng struggled,¡¯how? ¡°If we charge in, we will have exposed part of our abilities before we can even reach the aircraft carrier. The aircraft carrier can retreat into the sea at this time. To be honest, we don¡¯t have the ability to stop an aircraft carrier at sea! Even for me, if I don¡¯t use the speed of the yacht, I won¡¯t be able to catch up with it. But if I use the yacht, I will be detected and then bombarded by torpedoes. In the end, I still can¡¯t catch up. Have you ever thought of the worst result? Who could guarantee that there were no fish that escaped the among these ten thousand people? By then, the CIA in America will have our intelligence and prove our special abilities. If they expose us and incite public opinion, not to mention the whole world, even the people of thend of mercenaries may not stand on our side. They will only hand us over as heretics!¡± Mali was a man of character and didn¡¯t know how to endure. He smashed the car window with a punch and sat in the car sulkily without saying a word. ¡°I know that everyone is angry that we can¡¯t fight back. We don¡¯t have an Air Force, and the fighter jets alone can¡¯t bring out its full strength. It¡¯s not enough for the US military to fight, so we¡¯re in a passive position now. There¡¯s no other way. This is how backward countries are. They arepletely overwhelmed in terms of talent, technology, and technology. Even we are not omnipotent.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Xu Cheng consoled everyone.¡±We need tofort the injured people in various ces and think of a way to help those who are injured.¡± Diesel gritted his teeth and said,¡±what they want to see now isn¡¯t ourfort, but our counterattack! If we just focus on defense, they will be disheartened. I think we must do something, even if it means death!¡± Then, diesel looked at Xu Cheng and gritted his teeth.¡±¡±Guild leader, let me go! I¡¯ll go bomb them and let the people see our determination!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice,¡±all of you, get in the car. Let¡¯s go and help.¡± Xu Cheng picked up the radio and asked the headquarters,¡±¡±Which city doesn¡¯t have enough manpower? We¡¯ll go there directly. ¡± Li Wei said,¡±Regimentmander, the old man is going to cause trouble here. Kush¡¯s front line bombed a US military fighter jet, and the old man is shouting that he wants to go up and fight with the US military. Kush knows that it¡¯s your father-inw and won¡¯t let him go up. The old man beat up a few soldiers, what should we do?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. This stubborn old man was still causing trouble at this time. Xu Cheng rubbed his hair and didn¡¯t really know what to do anymore. He could only tell Li Wei,¡±¡±Tell Kush¡¯s people to tie him up. I¡¯ll go pick him upter.¡± Just as he finished, Xu Cheng¡¯s body suddenly trembled. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°can I talk to my father-inw on the phone?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Li Wei said. Caesar connected the call and Kush directly handed his satellite phone to Lin Guiren. As soon as Lin Guiren heard it was Xu Cheng¡¯s phone, he took it and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Brat, tell them that I have a professional fighter jet license. I can deal with the U.S. Army!¡± ¡°Dad, is the fighter jet that was shot down intact?¡± Xu Cheng immediately asked. ¡°One of the propellers in the wing pod was damaged and had tond. The person has been taken hostage by us. As long as the jet fighter can install a propeller in the wing pod, I think it can be rescued and taken off.¡± Xu Cheng was overjoyed.¡±How long will that take?¡± ¡°A few minutes!¡± Lin Guiren said. Xu Cheng took a deep breath and asked Lin Guiren,¡±¡±Dad, I know that this is not a good idea, but right now, only you have a way to resolve the current situation.¡± Lin Guiren: ¡°brat, if you have something to say, then say it.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I need you to fly the US fighter jets and follow the returning fighter jets back to their aircraft carrier!¡± Lin Guiren: Xu Cheng: ¡°dad, do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Lin Guiren: ¡°I know, the moment I¡¯m exposed, I¡¯ll be shot down by them and even sacrificed!¡± Are you trying to get me to enter their territory and drop two missiles there? If our fighter jets go over, they will be bombarded in the distance. But if their fighter jets return, they will not be on guard!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Xu Cheng and Lin Guiren had an idea. ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Guiren gritted his teeth: ¡°I just like to use such a domineering way to announce my return!¡±

 Chapter 941 - Bombing the port

    <h4>Chapter 941: Bombing the port</h4>

    ¡°But Lin Guiren, you need to know what the consequences are.¡± Xu Cheng said to Lin Guiren in a serious tone, not even calling him dad. ¡°I know!¡± Lin Guiren said in a low voice,¡±don¡¯t feel any burden. Someone has to stand up. If I give up my old life here, I¡¯ll have the face to face brother Zhenxiong!¡± I¡¯ve never been a coward! It was in the past, and it would be in the future! If I die, I¡¯ll report to brother Zhenxiong. In my next life, I¡¯ll continue to be his soldier!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were slightly wet. Lin Guirenughed,¡±kid, Huaxia¡¯s soldiers have never been a coward!¡± Alright, I¡¯m going to board the ne now. Keep on the line. Just tell me the time and ce you need, and I¡¯ll bomb it!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu Cheng gritted his teeth. Lin Guiren went to prepare. Kush had already beaten up and interrogated the US Air Force pilot who had been tied up. ¡°He has already told us his code name and secret code. He said that some areas must be reported with the corresponding secret code in advance before we can pass.¡± Kush came over and said to Lin Guiren. He told Lin Guiren what the US Air Force had told him. After Lin Guiren nodded, a welder had already reced the propeller in the tail cabin from other fighter jets, and then started the engine. After Lin Guiren operated it for a bit, he gave a thumbs up and put on the flying smart hat,¡±¡±No problem,¡± he said. ¡°I wish you sess!¡± Kush saluted him. Lin Guiren didn¡¯t know how long it had been since hest saluted, so he awkwardly saluted to show his courtesy, as if he had returned to his military life. At this time, the voice of the aircraft carrier headquarters came from inside the cabin,¡±¡±Hummingbird, hummingbird, are you okay?¡± Lin Guiren coughed, and with a weak voice, he said in pure American English,¡±¡±Damn it, my ne crashed. I¡¯m choking on the smoke.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t find me. However, I¡¯m in a bad state here. I need to try to activate it. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to self-destruct.¡± Lin Guiren said. This was what the pilot had told him. Once the ne crashed, it was to be detonated immediately. The parameters of the fighter jet must not be used by other countries for research. The hesitant attitude on the other end of the phone improved.¡±No, let¡¯s try toplete this mission. The other fighter nes are already on their way back. Check if they can return.¡± ¡°Alright, but I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best.¡± After Lin Guiren finished speaking, he closed the conversation and turned on the engine. Then, Kush¡¯s soldiers carried the three missiles and hit the missile pipes of the fighter nes. Lin Guiren said to Xu Cheng, who was still on the phone,¡±¡±Kid, I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xu Cheng, after a moment of silence, said,¡±¡±No matter what the result is, I will help to look after the Lin family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you say that. ¡± Lin Guiren said as he started to take off. Xu Cheng immediately took over the radio and said to Lin Dong at the headquarters,¡±¡±Little Dong, go to the seaside immediately. I want you to find the old man as soon as he has any ne crash. Whether he¡¯s dead or not, you must save him!¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Lin Dong stood up and replied,¡±I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± With that, he walked out of the door. Xu Cheng said to the group of brothers behind him,¡±¡±We¡¯re not going back. As long as the old man¡¯s missiles blow up, we can charge in!¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t the old man in danger?¡± At this moment, at the diesel track. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. If possible, he also didn¡¯t want the old man to be the hero. ¡°Kush too, why didn¡¯t you find someone else?¡± Everyone could see that the atmosphere was not right, and Chekhov cursed. Xu Cheng said,¡±he has no choice. His people don¡¯t know how to operate this us fighter jet. My father-inw has a lot of experience in flying, so he should be able to fool us with his skills. No one can go, it can only be him!¡± The other brothers listened and fell silent. If anything happened to the old man this time, then Big Brother Cheng would probably have a hard time exining to the Lin family and sister-inw. Half an hourter, a us fighter jet flew over their heads. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s one sentence made all the deviant brothers alert. After each of them got out of the car, they crawled forward and took a step further into the detection range. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve arrived in the sky above their territory.¡± Lin Guiren said as he pressed the return message to the aircraft carrier system. Not long after, a mechanical voice came from theputer.¡±¡±Landing ready. Please broadcast the pilot¡¯s code name and secret code.¡± ¡°Code name: *****, return sessful. Fighter hummingbird requestingnding.¡± On the other end, only the system¡¯s voice could be heard,¡±¡±Verificationplete. Landing permitted. Pleasend at seat 018 on the runway.¡± Lin Guiren heaved a sigh of relief and flew into the radar¡¯s detection range. This was considered to havepletely entered the warning zone of the entire port. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m in. There¡¯s a detector here. Did you notice where I¡¯m flying? from where I¡¯m flying, it¡¯s their detection area. Also, there are only two minutes left beforending. Quickly order the bombing at the location!¡± Lin Guiren quickly said. ¡°Dad, drop a missile within two kilometers of the port area. I suspect that there¡¯s an invisible radar in the circr ground below. Then, fly three kilometers and drop two missiles from therge soldiers ¡®trenches below.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Guiren suddenly changed the direction of the ne from thending path and flew towards the direction that Xu Cheng said. The people at the aircraft carrier Command center had been watching him. They were already on alert when he deviated from his trajectory.¡±What is he doing!¡± But the fighter jet was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived at the center of the port. Lin Guiren dropped the deviant Corp¡¯s missile! Whoosh! BOOM! The loud roar triggered a small mushroom underground. It was not over yet. The thousands of soldiers in the trenches who were ready to rest and get ready swarmed out of their heads to look above. Some even set up bazookas, wanting to bombard the fighter nes soaring above. At this time, many cannons on the aircraft carrier were already aimed at the fighter in the sky. Lin Guiren pressed the button to release thest two missiles on top of the trenches. Whoosh! Whoosh! BOOM! BOOM! After the entire trench was detonated by the two missiles, it directly blew up into tworge pits, and corpses and broken limbs were everywhere. Lin Guiren saw that the signal on his ne was working, so he said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Kid, the detector is destroyed. All my functions here are not blocked.¡± ¡°Received!¡± ¡°Dad, hurry up and leave that area,¡± Xu Cheng blurted out as he held his phone.¡±Leave the rest to us.¡± At this time, the missiles on the aircraft carrier directly chased after Lin Guiren¡¯s fighter! (There are two more chapters tonight.)

 Chapter 942 - Bloodshot eyes

    <h4>Chapter 942: Bloodshot eyes</h4>

    Seeing this, Xu Cheng picked up his phone and roared,¡±¡±Dad, parachute!¡± Lin Guiren¡¯s fighter jet had also detected that it was being tracked and locked on by a missile, so he gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Even if I die, I¡¯ll still find someone to die with!¡± The deviant Corp¡¯s people saw the old man making a very crazy move. He pressed the steering wheel hard and let the ne crash straight down to the ground. He was going to bring missiles to blow up more soldiers in the underground trenches! ¡°Elder Lin, What are you ying at?¡± How could Xu Cheng not know what he was going to do? he roared. This old kid, he didn¡¯t even save himself from trouble even after he died, he was forcing himself into a dead end. Didn¡¯t he think about how Xu Cheng would deal with his wife in the future because of his death? Lin Guiren quickly let the fighter jet fall towards the ground, and just as it was about to hit the ground, the wind speed was very loud. At this time, Lin Guiren saw that the missiles wereing, so he immediately opened the cockpit, and at the same time, Lin Guiren pulled out his parachute. Under the huge wind speed, his whole body was pulled into the air, and the ne quickly descended, and in the air, it was hit by the missile. BOOM! The huge shockwave still blew Lin Guiren away. ¡°Dad!¡± Xu Cheng was shocked. He waved his hand.¡±Charge in!¡± All of a sudden, all the brothers of the deviant Corp put on their doll masks and drove their armed pickup trucks into the mes of war. Xu Cheng and Dulson both ran as fast as they could, and he said to Dulson,¡±¡±Go find my father-inw, Dead or Alive! After you find him, meet up with little Dong and ask him to find a way to save him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After Dulson received the order, he chased in the direction of the parachute. After Xu Cheng said that, he went into stealth mode. They rushed towards the soldiers that weren¡¯t bombed, and they raised their guns and kept shooting at Lin Guiren who was floating in the air, which angered Xu Cheng. He jumped high and trampled over the trenches of seven or eight soldiers on the spot. BOOM! The trenches were directly stepped into a huge pit, and the soldiers inside were all crushed to death by the word. Chekhov drove his high-performance armed Hummer, crossed a few potholes, and directly hit two soldiers who were rushing up, and then the wheels of the Hummer rolled over. On the front of the truck Mali aimed his machine gun at all the soldiers who popped their heads out and fired wildly like a wuzzle. From the two windows, V and diesel both jumped out from both sides, and the daggers in their hands pierced the face of the nearest soldier! They couldn¡¯t forget the scene of this group of people killing women and children and then provoking the vigers some time ago. Each of them had been holding back their anger for a long time and had nowhere to vent it. Now, it exploded, leaving almost no room for mercy. A soldier¡¯s head was directly cut off by Diesel¡¯s sharp de. V¡¯s fist pierced through the soldier¡¯s chest and pulled it out. Blood sttered on his doll mask, which looked particrly strange under the moonlight. There were still countless silver needles in Zhang Xiu¡¯s hand, and each needle was highly toxic. The clothes of the suspected soldiers were not equipped with armor, so they couldn¡¯t resist his silver needles at all. Moreover, it was night, so no one could see the trajectory of the needles. When Zhang Xiu scattered the silver needles, at least three to five soldiers fell down and foamed at the mouth. Xu Cheng was like a wave, no one could see him, but wherever he went, the guns in the hands of the soldiers would suddenly explode! Bang Bang Bang ... It was like Xu Cheng was walking through a group of soldiers towards the aircraft carrier. Wherever he went, the guns of the soldiers on both sides of him exploded, and their bodies died like they were squeezed juice, blood and flesh flying everywhere. This scene made themanders on the aircraft carrier shudder with fear! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± After someone saw it, he was shocked, but the entire area¡¯s electronic detection scanner and power had been destroyed by Lin Guiren¡¯s missile, so there was no way to detect what happened in that area. On the spot, a high-ranking officer shouted,¡±¡±Leave this ce! Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Leave what!¡± Themander said in a deep voice,¡±just close the multiple safety doors of each safety passage. Do you have to be afraid that they will rush in?¡± If he left, he would be a deserter! With the entire aircraft carrier here, they could just aim the cannons at them and take them all down in one fell swoop. What was there to be afraid of? In front of the aircraft carrier, these are all ants. ¡± Some cannons emerged from the deck and Windows of the aircraft carrier, aiming at the deviant brothers who were fighting onnd. Chekhov¡¯s attention was focused on the big picture, and when he noticed the turrets, he shouted to his brothers around him,¡±¡±Clear the shore first and don¡¯t go over. Leave the rest to the leader. We¡¯ll find those who are responsible for clearing out all the living people. Don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± Mali¡¯s machine gun¡¯s bullets were so powerful that he didn¡¯t even blink as he aimed at the soldiers and fired wildly. The bullets from the other soldiers hit his body, arms, and legs, but Mario seemed to have lost the pain. He suppressed his anger and roared,¡±¡±Go to hell, are the American soldiers that great? We¡¯ll all F * cking die!¡± Chekhov saw that he was bleeding and his eyes were red, so he cursed,¡±¡±Mali, are you crazy? Protect your heart and head and hide!¡± ¡°Let me kill a few more, Mali had really gone crazy with the machine gun on his shoulder, and the bullet shells flew everywhere due to the recoil. He was shot and bleeding all over, but he was so bloodthirsty that he didn¡¯t know fatigue or pain. Chekhov felt that this guy had gone crazy and quickly stepped on the brakes, making Mali fall out of the car and into the mud of the trench. Chekhov saw a bazooka flying towards him, and he quickly jumped out of the car and picked up the body to cover himself. The bazooka directly blew up the Hummer and sent it flying. Chekhov crawled to Mali who was covered in blood, picked up a sniper rifle, and scolded him,¡±¡±Mali, I asked you to be my meat shield. This isn¡¯t how you should be. Do you want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been holding back for too long, I can¡¯t control myself. ¡± Mali¡¯s face was covered in blood, but he was indeedughing. It seemed that the release just now had made him feel very good, and his heart was a lot more rxed. Only then did he feel some pain. ¡°F * ck, it still hurts,¡± he said, grimacing. Chekhov rolled his eyes.¡±Idiot!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed more people than you,¡± Mali retorted.¡±Brothers, it seems like I¡¯m going to win this time.¡± The two assassins, diesel and V, killed the soldiers as they said,¡±¡±Have you forgotten about the Guild leader?¡± Mali¡¯s chrysanthemum tightened.¡±How can he count? his units are by ¡®group¡¯,¡¯pile¡¯, and ¡®group¡¯, while we are by number. So, in terms of numbers, I still have the advantage.¡± Chekhov: ¡°he already admitted that he¡¯s an idiot, don¡¯t bother with him. Damn it, we have too much firepower here. Zhang Xiu, I need your poisonous fart!¡± Zhang Xiu was speechless. (There¡¯s another chapter. If you can¡¯t wait, go to sleep first.)

 Chapter 943 - This time, he was really stimulated

    <h4>Chapter 943: This time, he was really stimted</h4>

    Zhang Xiu was also busy killing people and was a little overwhelmed. He said to blue tooth in his ear,¡±¡±Call me brother Xiu.¡± Chekhov: ¡°do you believe I can blow your head off in a crowd?¡± ¡°Call me brother Xiu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Chekhov said through gritted teeth. ¡°Then call me brother Xiu seriously.¡± Mali breathlessly called out,¡±¡±Little brother Xiu, if you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll go to your room tonight.¡± Chekhov was speechless. Zhang Xiu was speechless. Then, Zhang Xiu threw four or five sealed special ss jars to Chekhov and Zakum. Chekhov picked one up and frowned.¡±¡±What the hell is this?¡± ¡°I invented a poison gas bottle. As long as you throw it with a little force, it will explode on the ground. The design of the bottle is very eye-catching. Whether it¡¯s night or day, you can see it at a nce. This way, it can stimte the enemy to hit 100%. I¡¯m just afraid that they won¡¯t fight. You try one.¡± Chekhov picked one up and threw it at the soldiers outside the trench behind him. This bottle even had a loudspeaker voice message. When it flew into the sky, it shouted in a voice message that was asking for a beating,¡±¡±Hit me, hit me!¡± This voice was so F * cking special. ¡°I recorded this.¡± Maliy in the trenches with a pale face.¡±¡±I feel like hitting you when I hear that!¡± Alright, as expected, when the soldiers saw the big red bottle flying over, they didn¡¯t say a word and instinctively fired at it. There were always some lucky ones who managed to hit the bottle. After the bottle broke, they didn¡¯t even notice the colorless and odorless poison gas flying out in the middle of the night. Less than ten secondster, the soldiers ¡®faces suddenly twitched, and their bodies trembled. The guns in their hands were disarmed and they fell to the ground. Chekhov quietly squinted his eyes and looked over. More than 30 soldiers were dead. He immediately picked up the remaining four bottles. Zhang Xiu: ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for all these deaths, right?¡± Chekhov: ¡°then I killed someone with a gun. Why doesn¡¯t the judge go and find the culprit who made the gun?¡± Zhang Xiu,¡±holy shit!¡± I made that especially for tonight. Return it to me. ¡± ¡°Is this your first day meeting him?¡± Mali asked weakly. Do you think a meat bun can hit a dog?¡± Chekhov: ¡°not bad Mali. You even know how to scold people. I¡¯ll secretly give you a dog gene injection one day to see if you¡¯ll go to the toilet all day looking for sh * t.¡± ¡°By the way, shouldn¡¯t the dog gene be rabies?¡± V asked. Mali: ¡°you guys still have the mood to tease me? I¡¯m injured now. Shouldn¡¯t you guys love me?¡± Chekhov: ¡°you were the one who killed the most just now. Those soldiers were all afraid of you and were all staring at us. I couldn¡¯t even shoot. If I stuck my head out, my head would be blown off.¡± As soon as he said that, something seemed to have fallen into the trench they were hiding in. There was a metallic sound, and Chekhov and Mali subconsciously looked down. What the f * ck. Hand grenades! The two of them subconsciously scurried to the sides. BOOM! The soil was directly blown into pieces. ¡°If I didn¡¯t bleed so much, would these people think I¡¯m a sick cat?¡± Mali was so angry that he ate a mouthful of mud, which was mixed with blood. Chekhov also got up in a sorry state and said,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you one now?¡± Mali was suddenly speechless. ¡°Be careful, there are more than a dozen of them rushing toward you.¡± Diesel shouted at that moment. Chekhov took a bottle of poison gas and threw it over as hard as he could. ¡°Hit me, hit me ...¡± ¡°I want to vomit,¡± Mali retched. Chekhov: ¡°Zhang Xiu¡¯s voice can make you pregnant?¡± ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s a helicopter above us.¡± Zhang Xiu called over at this time. They saw four military helicopters flying over from the deck of the aircraft carrier. There were machine guns on both sides of the helicopters, and they fired wildly at V and diesel. V was fine as he had scales, but diesel was in a tough spot. He could only run and hold his head, using his bulletproof vest to block as many bullets as possible. Although the bullets were blocked, the impact and resistance of the bullets hit his body. Although it didn¡¯t prate through, it was still very painful! Xu Cheng, who was already on his way to the aircraft carrier, saw his brothers behind him being beaten up by the helicopters, so he immediately turned around and jumped into the sky. He grabbed the two legs of the nearest helicopter, and then he used 10000 pounds of strength to forcefully pull the helicopter down. The helicopter crashed into the ground, and those soldiers who couldn¡¯t run away were caught in the helicopter¡¯s propeller, and their limbs were directly twisted into pieces. ¡°Aaaaah~¡± After Xu Chengnded, he jumped up again and waved his fist at another ne. With one punch, he shattered the ss of the cabin, grabbed the driver¡¯s neck, and broke it. The ne wobbled and fell, and many soldiers were confused as to why the ne would fall for no reason. They didn¡¯t even see what happened. On the other side, Dulson found the ce where Lin Guiren¡¯s parachute hadnded. Lin Guiren¡¯s entire face had been blown up by the missile waves. His clothes were tattered, and he was already unconscious. Dulson used his hand to check his breath and the pulse on his wrist. Then, he pressed his hands on his chest to stimte his heart. ¡°Hero, hold on!¡± Dulson felt that he was still breathing weakly and spoke to him to tell him not to hang up so quickly. ¡°Little Dong, where are you? Hurry up. ¡± ¡°The old man is dying,¡± Dulson roared into his headset. ¡°I¡¯m almost there. Send me your signal. ¡± As Lin Dong spoke, he drove his car into the iron fence of the port¡¯s Protection Area. The Toyota off-road car he was driving had run over countless corpses without any restraint. He was racing against time, the old man must not die, otherwise, his master would not be able to exin to the Lin family and his master¡¯s wife, and this matter would more or less cause some grudges. After Lin Dong floated to Dulson¡¯s side, he carried the medical aid kit and scrambled to Lin Guiren¡¯s side, his voice so urgent that he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly,¡±¡±How is he?¡± ¡°It looks like it¡¯s not going to work.¡± Dulson looked at Lin Guiren¡¯s silent face, and his face was full of frustration and worry,¡±¡±Is there a way?¡± Lin Dong looked at Lin Guiren¡¯s injury and condition, and his face was also serious. Dulson was anxious.¡±Old man, don¡¯t die. If you die like this, your wife is going to sleep with another man, do you know that?¡± Pfft! Lin Guiren spat out a mouthful of blood, this time he was really provoked. Seeing this, Lin Dong was slightly happy.¡±¡±It seems like his mind is clear. He can still be saved.¡± As he spoke, Lin Dong took out a bottle of medicine and began to resuscitate Lin Guiren. (End of the fifth update. It¡¯s a littlete, but I did what I said.)

 Chapter 944 - Separating the missile structure

    <h4>Chapter 944: Separating the missile structure</h4>

    In the aircraft carrier Command center, there was a huge video surveince area, and they watched the soldiers on the beach outside being killed one by one. From the previous two missiles that killed thousands of people, the deviant Corp¡¯s entry into the battlefield killed hundreds of soldiers. This loss was uneptable to themanders and senior officers inside the aircraft carrier. There were also monsters that he couldn¡¯t see clearly. Some soldiers self-destructed for no reason, as if time bombs had been nted on their bodies. ¡°Commander, what should we do? Do you need to fire?¡± The Deputy asked. ¡°How do I open it?¡± Themander frowned.¡±Aircraft carriers are made for big asions. There are more than a thousand soldiers on board. Are we going to use missiles to kill our own soldiers?¡± In this kind of small battle, if they can¡¯t kill that gang, it would be a shame to the American Marines. Inform them that this group of people is the deviant Corp, and if they are killed, they will be famous, and the reward for each dead body of a deviant corp member is ten million dors. ¡± With this reward, there would definitely be brave men. The remaining 2000 troops on thend went crazy and closed in on Mali and the others like a tidal wave, firing at them. The miserable Chekhov and Mali cursed and asked diesel and the others toe over to help. In the first half, diesel, V, Zhang Xiu, Chekhov, and Mali rushed in, and in the second half, Xu Cheng was harvesting, but no soldiers caught a glimpse of Xu Cheng at all. However, the soldiers fell to the ground for no reason every second, and this kind of death spread like a fire, and in the second half, more than a thousand people died inexplicably. Some had their heads separated from their necks, some had their chests pierced, and some had their throats slit. But what was puzzling was, what had stabbed or killed them? What was even more incredible was that the guns carried by the soldiers could explode! The explosion of the gun¡¯s metal disintegration wasparable to a grenade. Once it exploded, either the person¡¯s hands, feet, or head would be blown off. It was as if someone had put some kind of timer on it. From the front to the back, there was a series of gun explosions. Bodies and flesh flew everywhere, and the scene was simply bloody. The four helicopters in the sky were also destroyed by Xu Cheng. He stirred up the backfield and directly attracted the soldiers in the front field, which gave Mali and the others more breathing time. Chekhov threw thest two poison gas bombs over, and the soldiers learned their lesson. None of them dared to shoot, and some subconsciously avoided it. However, the bottles would self-destruct when they fell to the ground, so they all scattered when they exploded. At this moment, Mali picked up the Gatling gun on the ground and swept it over. It was time for Chekhov to be able to use his shooting skills. Xu Cheng¡¯s killing in the backfield relieved some of the pressure on his brothers in the front field. ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this.¡± The high-ranking officers in themand center immediately became anxious. ¡°All soldiers, listen up!¡± Themander ordered.¡±Retreat to the aircraft carrier. Everyone must leave thend and board the ship!¡± Only then did the chaotic soldiers on the field retreat in an orderly manner. The Army of 7000 or 8000 was now left with more than 1000 people, and they didn¡¯t shoot at Chekhov and the others to cover their retreatingrades. V covered his face with his left and right hands and tore apart the soldiers who were left behind like a leopard, but a sniper on the aircraft carrier fired a series of shots at him to stop his pursuit. At this time, after seeing their soldiers evacuate one after another and leaving more than half of the space, the aircraft carrier fired several shots at Chekhov¡¯s position. BOOM! The shell directly sted a pit, and Chekhov and Mali were directly blown far away, smashing hard on the ground. Mali was fine, but Chekhov fainted. V and diesel saw that there were cannons aimed at them and immediately dodged quickly. Diesel¡¯s explosive power and speed were his Forte, and he easily got out of the area of fire, but V wasn¡¯t as fast as him, so when the fire came, he was still hit by the flying stone dust and rolled on the ground. If it wasn¡¯t for his scales as a shield, he would have been killed. ¡°Did you see that? In the face of real firearms, no matter how powerful Shan Bing is, he¡¯s still not human!¡± Themander sneered at the scene of the tragic explosion. In the sand, Chekhov was unconscious on the ground, and Mali was still struggling to slowly lie down, but his movements were slow, and it was obvious that his brain hadn¡¯t recovered yet. V also fell to the ground and kept shaking his head to clear his mind. Diesel wanted to save his other brothers, but the cannons were aimed at him, and he couldn¡¯t stop. The moment he stopped, he would be immediately targeted and then bombarded by the cannons. This was just an ordinary cannon bomb. If it were a missile, it would be even more powerful. However, the missiles of aircraft carriers were never used to blow people up, as that would be very disgraceful. Moreover, for the unrulymander, it was not worth it to lose a missile for the lives of these few people. So, he could only use ordinary cannons to deal with this group of deviant Corp members. In fact, he was right. Other than Xu Cheng, the other members of the deviant Corp weren¡¯t weak in terms of overall strength. Maybe if you let him hide in the dark and only target one-on-one assassinations, you probably wouldn¡¯t even know how you would die. ¡°However, when you¡¯re facing an Army and heavy weapons, your two hands will seem insufficient. To themander, aren¡¯t you just a human with a height of 1.8 meters? how powerful can you be? ¡°If bullets can¡¯t stop them, what about artillery? If not, where were the missiles? There would always be a time when your small body couldn¡¯t take it, so whatever deviant Corp or mercenary organization, when it came to facing the country, they were all garbage! It¡¯s not just you guys who are strong, I can even deal with superheroes fromics!¡± He expressed his disdain. Looking at the empty field, the deviant Corp members could only be the dead souls under the smart battery. ¡°You really don¡¯t know your own strength, I¡¯ve been paying attention to the news about the deviant Corp some time ago, and they actually dared to go to war with the United States. Terrorism is terrorism, but you still dare to jump out to y with the crowd and ignore the rules of the world Order. Launch a missile and end them. ¡± Themander said. More than a thousand soldiers in front retreated back to the aircraft carrier, away from the deviant Corp members. At that moment, a white me suddenly appeared in several bullet holes of the aircraft carrier, and a missile soared into the sky. After making a huge arc, it smashed down from the sky toward the open space where Chekhov and the others were. ¡°Guild leader! What do we do?¡± V went over to help Chekhov and Mali, but he couldn¡¯t walk with them at all, especially Mario. Although he had already stood up and didn¡¯t want to be a burden, it would be difficult for him to run away in his current condition. This was the day that the deviant Corp was most afraid of. No matter how bad * SS you were, there would be a time when the country would destroy you. The missiles were getting closer and closer, and the scale of the missiles was estimated to be able to blow up everything in a 300 square meter radius. Xu Cheng was actually already in front of them, but they just couldn¡¯t see him. If he showed up now, he would probably be discovered by the surveince on the aircraft carrier. Xu Cheng raised his head, and his focus was unprecedentedly focused. He stared at the missile, and his X-Ray Eyes directly saw through the internal structure of the missile. Then, he put all his mental power on the missile, and he felt the entire metal structure of the missile with his heart. For some reason, Xu Cheng had a keen sense and affinity for metal, as if the metal had be a part of him. But it was not enough! His spiritual power was not strong enough. To be exact, the missile was still far away. What was he doing? He was going to break down the metal part of the detonation device inside the missile!

 Chapter 945

    <h4>Chapter 945: The joke of a country</h4>

    Xu Cheng gritted his teeth. The missile was getting closer and closer. In fact, he didn¡¯t dare to bet on whether he could crack the detonation device inside the missile or not, but his brothers couldn¡¯t get away anymore, and he couldn¡¯t block the missile likest time, so he could only bet on it! When the missile was one step closer, he could control the internal parts of the missile like how he controlled a lighter or a small metal gun in his hand. He could control the internal parts of the missile so that it couldn¡¯t detonate! The missile flew down. ¡°Release!¡± ¡°Untie it!¡± Xu Cheng felt it! However, it seemed like he didn¡¯t have enough spiritual power to effectively analyze the inside of the missile, which made Xu Cheng anxious! V saw the missile flying over and didn¡¯t want to Dodge it anymore. He used his scales to make the strongest body for Chekhov and Mali. V knew that his current scales couldn¡¯t block a missile of this level at all, so he didn¡¯t have any hope. He closed his eyes and chose to die with his brothers. After diesel ran over and picked up Chekhov, he saw that he couldn¡¯t Dodge anymore, so he simply gave up andid on the ground, watching the missilese down. ¡°Run!¡± Zhang Xiu shouted from afar.¡±Get out of the way!¡± He still wanted to try to save the situation onest time, and he ran over, trying to pull even one person away, but diesel shouted at him,¡±¡±Don¡¯te over!¡± Zhang Xiu saw that the missile was about to touch the ground, so he had no choice but to fall in the opposite direction. But in the next second, a scene that made everyone¡¯s jaws drop happened. Even the people in the aircraft carrier¡¯s internalmand center were dumbfounded. The retreating soldiers lowered their hats slightly to block the storm and dust. Unexpectedly, the missile did not explode. In those few seconds, therge beads of sweat on Xu Cheng¡¯s face really pushed his spiritual power to the limit. At that moment, he was able to disrupt the internal structure of the missile and separate the several detonation devices. And so, the missile instantly turned into a big piece of scrap iron without a fuse and fell into the soil. Silence! The soldiers squinted their eyes and saw that at least half of the missile was buried in the soil, but there was no movement. V¡¯s legs immediately knelt down, and this time, he was really about to copse. Diesel¡¯s entire body was also drenched in sweat. Looking at therge pile of missiles that hadn¡¯t been blown up stuck in the mud, he was so stunned that he forgot to run. Zhang Xiu held his head in his hands and found that there were no vibrations or huge sound waves on the ground. He quickly turned his head and saw that the missile was emitting white smoke on the ground, but there was no sign of detonation. He opened his mouth and cursed,¡±¡±Hurry up and leave that ce, damn.¡± Only then did diesel help Mali to evacuate, and V carried Chekhov on his back. However, how could the people from themand post let them leave just like that? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±themander asked with a dark expression. Didn¡¯t they check all the ammunition before they set sail? Who can answer me? what the f * ck is going on? The missiles of the United States of America didn¡¯t explode? Is this making me lose face? What the hell!¡± Themander turned around and roared. His look scared the officers behind him. This was the most embarrassing moment of his entire voyage. Just now, he was shouting with a ferocious face that he wanted to end the deviant Corp, and the next moment, the missile was actually so rude and wanted to p him in the face. This was a p to the face of an entire country, and a dignified missile intelligent device actually didn¡¯t explode? If other countries knew about this, they wouldugh their teeth off. This was really F * cking embarrassing. A country, especially a powerful country, was very strict about militarizing. Even the coefficient parameters of 0.00 or so had to be very strict. Generally, all unqualified technologies would not be allowed to be used, especially the US military, which was a powerful country with the International police dominating the earth. They were very proud of militarized technology. But today, an intelligent satellite missile that they were so proud of actually didn¡¯t explode? No wonder themander was so furious! This was really a p in the face for America. She felt that he had said so much just now, but in the end, he was like an idiot. ¡°Commander, they¡¯re trying to escape.¡± His subordinates quickly changed the topic to avoid being spat on by him. The ten greatmanders quickly turned around and looked at the image sent by the drone in the sky. They saw that diesel and the others were starting to retreat. He said in a deep voice,¡±you want to leave?¡± What do you think this ce is? Is it your family?¡± As he spoke, he pressed down on the other missile device. ¡°Go to hell, ant-like existence!¡± Shua! BOOM! BOOM! On the other missile track of the aircraft carrier, a new missile flew into the sky. With the exact same trajectory, under the positioning of the smart satellite, it directly locked onto diesel and the others ¡®position. After drawing an arc, the missile swooped down directly above the heads of the deviant Corp members. The soldiers in the distance really lowered their helmets this time, and some even turned their heads to the side to avoid being hit by the missiles. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± V roared when he saw the missiles above his head. Zhang Xiu directly ran over and helped lift Mali up. This bastard was too heavy. He was physically exhausted and couldn¡¯t run. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just go!¡± Mali roared in anger. ¡°What¡¯s the mission of the deviant Corp?¡± ¡°What?¡± diesel asked him back,¡±it¡¯s between brothers, never give up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± At this time, Xu Cheng whispered to them,¡±¡±I¡¯m always here, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± ¡°Leader, you should leave quickly. With your speed, you can definitely avoid them and escape. Don¡¯t be likest time. You can protect us for a while, but you can¡¯t protect us forever.¡± V said. ¡°You¡¯re about to win, why give up? Their aircraft carrier is right in front of us. Let¡¯s kill our way in. ¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±this war was dered our victory because one of the top ten military forces of the U.S. Military waspletely wiped out. We want to let the whole world see the ughterhouse here!¡± Do you guys believe me?¡± ¡°I do!¡± The other brothers said in unison. ¡°Then be prepared for battle at any time. Don¡¯t be passive or afraid. Even if we have to die, we have to choose to die together, not to be killed until we lose our armor!¡± ¡°If I can put out one missile, I can also put out another one!¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°What? Captain, you were the one who destroyed the missile?¡± The deviant brothers were slightly surprised. ¡°I said, the deviant Corp must be omnipotent!¡± As Xu Cheng said that, his spirit power locked onto the missile that was diving down. ¡°Break it!¡± Xu Cheng roared. The intelligent operating chip part of the missile¡¯s internal structure automatically disintegrated the metal into powder. In a race against time, the missile still fell and rolled on the ground like a piece of metal. Smoke was stilling out of its butt, but it did not explode. In front of themand center¡¯s monitoring screen, all the US military soldiers ¡®jaws almost dropped to the ground. If awkwardness was an illness, themander would have already died from the poison!

 Chapter 946

    <h4>Chapter 946: Ridiculed</h4>

    Themander looked at the surveince video, and the entire scene was dead silent. The smile on his face disappeared the moment the missile died. Awkward! An unprecedented awkwardness! The group of people behind him could even feel themander¡¯s emotions on the verge of copse and the crows flying over his head. All the military officers remained silent. The entire room was filled with the sound of people swallowing their saliva. Themander¡¯s hand on the console was trembling. If he was pped on the left side of his face just now, he was pped on the right side now! He wasn¡¯t even fighting his opponent, but a pig-like teammate! He slowly took off his military cap and tidied up his hair that was messy because of the excessive sweat. When everyone was caught off guard, he turned around and flung his cap away, almost smashing it on one of the officers in charge of logistics. The entire room could hear his angry roar,¡±¡±What the hell are you doing?¡± The officer in charge of logistics was hit directly in the face by themander¡¯s military cap. His nose was red, and he was even scolded by themander. ¡°Commander, they¡¯re running away.¡± He pointed at the video, trying to divert his attention again. However, themander was already waving his fists and legs.¡±¡±I¡¯ll first cripple you, you disgraceful bastard!¡± The logistics Officer was anxious.¡±I¡¯ve already asked the soldiers to install the new missiles. There will definitely be no problems this time!¡± After themander kicked him, the logistics officer¡¯s face was swollen. Themander tidied up his uniform and returned to the control desk. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as those two missiles teasing you guys. I¡¯m going to make your mentality explode!¡± Themander snorted at the deviant Corp on the screen, and then mmed theunch button heavily.¡±¡±This time, all of you can go to hell!¡± BOOM! BOOM! A missile wasunched from the aircraft carrier¡¯s orbit again, with the same trajectory and the same target. The logistics Officer, who was lying in the corner and leaning against the wall, watched the missile take off smoothly. He made a cross with both hands and prayed,¡±¡±Saint Maria, please don¡¯t let out any farts this time.¡± He was sure that if there were any more problems this time, themander might swallow him alive, and he would be a sinner in this war. Returning to the country and being dismissed was only secondary. He was afraid that he would be sent to prison and F * cked by those ck people. Themander sneered when he saw him like this.¡±¡±A missile is worth 500000 dors. You¡¯ve already lost 1 million dors, which is equivalent to 15 years of your sry. I don¡¯t want to say anything when you go back. Retire and don¡¯t embarrass yourself in the future. You¡¯ve lost all the face of Merika in today¡¯s battle!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really checked all of them,¡± the logistics Officer said.¡±I¡¯ve been working for so many years, but I¡¯ve never encountered a problem like today ¡®s.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not your problem, is it mine?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Themander roared. He then turned his eyes to the missile that was gliding in the air. Diesel and the others ran away immediately. They were only thinking about how to fight back now. Zhang Xiu was trying to wake Chekhov up, and the group of people didn¡¯t have the mind to focus on the missiles. This scene made themander want to vomit blood.¡±Feel free to look down on me. In a few seconds, I¡¯ll let you know the power of this missile. Do you really think you¡¯re so lucky every time? It¡¯s really infuriating to put on such an indifferent expression. Then let¡¯s end all this, poor, backward, and ignorant fools. ¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The missile still fell from the sky. However, every time it was about to hit the ground, it would suddenly fall to the ground like a piece of scrap metal, as if it had suddenly gone blind and sealed off its Reiki. It rolled on the ground after making a dull metal sound. The next moment, the deviant brothers allughed. Heughed very unbridled and very heartlessly. ¡°Can I trouble you tounch a normal missile? It¡¯s a waste of our expressions. ¡± Zhang Xiu shouted into the distance. ¡°That¡¯s right, is the military level of America just like this? If you¡¯re here to make a joke, then to be honest, you¡¯ve sessfully made meugh. ¡± Their smiles and actions were all fed back to the control center of the aircraft carrier through the drones. Compared to the moring and cursing in the video, it waspletely silent here. If they were swallowing their saliva before, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe now! Themander touched his military cap out of habit, only to find that it was long gone. He was left with a bald head and a few strands of hair. After a moment of shock, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. In the end, he inadvertently turned his head and saw that the logistics Officer sitting in the corner had already fainted. Themander was even more furious now. He gritted his teeth, and everyone in the room could hear the sound of him grinding his teeth. There was a thud. Because of his old age, his gums and teeth were not good at all. With this grinding, one of his teeth was ground out by themander! The soldiers lining up outside the aircraft carrier looked at each other with embarrassment in their eyes. Some were shaking their heads, some were helpless. Their expressions were also reported back to themand post. Themander looked at all of this as if he wasughing at him. In the end, he mmed his fist on the console.¡±¡±Are we still going to fight? How am I supposed to fight you guys like this?¡± He pointed at the deviant Corp members in the video who had given up on running and were toozy to run, and roared at the group ofmanders and officers behind him,¡±¡±Look at them. They¡¯re not leaving. They¡¯re obviously looking down on us. They think we¡¯re just here to embarrass ourselves. I¡¯m ying F * cking!¡± At this moment, an officer said weakly,¡±¡±Since they¡¯re not leaving, we¡¯ll fire another one. I remember there are three more in the warehouse!¡± Themander raised his hand.¡±There¡¯s no need. Change to a different type of missile. This series of missiles might be because they¡¯re damp or you didn¡¯t preserve them well. Change to a more powerful one. I¡¯m going to turn them into ashes! Colonel Jason, you go check the missiles yourself and then load them for me. If there is another mistake this time, they will all jump down from here to feed the Sharks. ¡± ¡°yesir!¡±Colonel Jason saluted and ran out. (There will be more updates tonight) He was a Spitfire expert, and he was very good at ammunition. Themander was very assured that he would go and check the missiles. He was very efficient. After he was done, themander of themand center chose tounch without a second word! The missile, which was farrger than the previous one, took off. This time, Xu Cheng felt the power of the missile, and he felt that this missile should be able to open up the defense of the aircraft carrier! He had a bold idea. As he took off his clothes and even his pants, he said to his brothers,¡±¡±Get ready to charge into the aircraft carrier. Tonight, I¡¯ll allow you to vent your anger unscrupulously. As long as you don¡¯t die, little Dong can save you!¡±

 Chapter 947

    <h4>Chapter 947: Guided missile that changes direction</h4>

    Under normal circumstances, unless a nuclear missile chose to use intelligence to control whether to detonate or not, the detonation requirements of a nuclear bomb were very high. It required precise values and a background to ensure the detonation. If the detonationmand was not entered during the flight, ordinary nuclear bombs would not have the ability to detonate. It could not be helped. For the sake of world peace, the entire world had to be very careful toplete theprehensive measures. However, this was not the case for ordinary intelligent missiles. Under normal circumstances, they would either collide with a hard object and cause sparks to fly from the inside to detonate. The other way was to activate something simr to an ultrasonic wave at the moment ofunch after it had specified a certain area and target. This frequency would be sent out and bounced back to let the missile feedback the distance to the target. When the distance got shorter and shorter, this ultrasonic wave would continue to bounce back and forth under the pressure of the distance. With the same frequency, the missile would be able to control the distance in the most prepared range, and then it would self-destruct! Therefore, first of all, the missile of the US military, which was not a nuclear-grade missile, was not so advanced. First, it had to be prevented from colliding with a hard object. Second, it had to be intercepted outside of its judgment distance! All Xu Cheng had to do was intercept it! What was he doing? It changed its direction. What¡¯s the target? An aircraft carrier! The truth was, even with Xu Cheng¡¯s current mental power, he wasn¡¯t absolutely sure if he could control the metal that could break it down like the previous one. So, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t dare to take the risk to try again, because when he was breaking down the missile just now, he clearly felt the strain. Therefore, he nned to y with the heart this time. He took off his clothes and Kush and tied them together into a rope. It was very strong, and he jumped up with all his might. At a height of tens of meters, the moment the missile swooped down, he wrapped the rope around the missile. It was very light, and he didn¡¯t let it have the feeling of friction or collision with a hard object, but Xu Cheng grabbed the two ends of the rope and forcefully twisted the missile¡¯s trajectory! The diving force of the missile was no less than the speed of a bullet. Therefore, when it swooped down, the inertia would be impossible for an ordinary person, even someone like Mali who had abnormal strength, to intercept and resolve. Xu Cheng used his arm strength of over 10000 pounds to wrap the rope around the missile head and forcefully change its trajectory. That wasn¡¯t really difficult. Themand center never thought that the missiles would deviate from their trajectories one day. There were only two possibilities for this to happen. Either other countries had anti-missile devices that could make your missiles deviate from their trajectories and blow up other areas to minimize the losses, or your country¡¯s satellite positioning and GPS technology were not up to standard and had problems with its own parameters. This was very fatal. Under normal circumstances, it would be as bad as the missile that would not explode. The technical department was going to be punished. However, what was certain at present was that the current government of thend of mercenaries did not have anti-missile equipment because they did not have their own militarized satellites at all, nor did they have the technology in this area. Other countries would not sell this kind of equipment and technology, because these were the goods that they relied on to survive. Secondly, all the senior American officials would rather believe that there were ghosts in this world than believe that their technology and parameters would have problems that caused the missiles to deviate from the orbit. So, almost no one paid attention to the trajectory of the missiles, but watched the movements of the deviant Corp through the drones. In a while, they were going to use the drones to film this sensational scene and show it to the world, so that they could see how the arrogant deviant Corp was bombed to death like ants. Only the technical staff who were responsible for the missile¡¯s safety inadvertently looked at the flight situation. When they saw it, their eyes almost popped out. ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± One of the officers felt that he had been frightened by his loud voice. Everyone was originally focused, but his sudden roar really frightened them. The higher-ups couldn¡¯t help but scold their subordinate technicians. ¡°No, it¡¯s our missiles. The missiles don¡¯t seem to be flying and bombing ording to the coordinates we entered.¡± The technician was anxious. ¡°What happened?¡± Themander looked like he wanted to eat someone up. The technician said,¡±the entered coordinates are all wrong. Look, it¡¯s just that the missile has deviated from its trajectory and is not flying ording to our positioning. ording to the situation and distance, it has already detonated, but theputer record shows that it is still flying.¡± Themander walked over and asked,¡±where are we flying to?¡± Track it immediately!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The technician quickly tracked the missile¡¯s flight path.¡±¡±ording to the disy, it suddenly changed direction, so it was out of the control of the AI.¡± ¡°Just tell me where it¡¯s going.¡± Themander said impatiently. The technician continued topare the coordinates of the missile, and then his face changed. ¡°Not good! It ... It was changing direction in the opposite direction! It¡¯s flying towards us. ¡± ¡°f*ck!¡±After themander cursed, he said to the technician,¡±¡±Detonate it! Quickly destroy and detonate it!¡± Technician: ¡°it¡¯s toote,mander. Its killing range has already affected our aircraft carrier!¡± If we detonate it now, although the damage to the aircraft carrier will be minimized, the soldiers who are still retreating andnding outside will be directly injured!¡± The officers were speechless! Themander directly pulled up the technician¡¯s cor and said,¡±¡±Why did you only realize it now?¡± ¡°Who would have thought that it would change its path?¡± The technician was also very innocent. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the missile didn¡¯t explode ording to the time calction, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Just as he finished speaking. Hong long long ... In the end, the missile still hit the aircraft carrier. It hit the deck directly, and a few fighter jets on it were destroyed. The entire aircraft carrier shook violently, and the upper part of the deck was blown into a huge hole. The power of themand center was turned off, and a mechanical rm sounded! ¡°Retreat! Bring the aircraft carrier to the sea and stop thend of mercenaries from attacking us. ¡± Themander had a bad feeling and shouted,¡±turn on the temporary emergency backup circuit and make sure that all systems can be turned on. Make sure that the turrets and attack weapons can be used normally. Tell the soldiers outside to temporarily station at the seaside and prevent the enemy from attacking the aircraft carrier!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Everyone, get into position. Tell the technicians to save themselves and repair the damaged equipment. They must ensure that the aircraft carrier is normal as soon as possible.¡± Themander ordered in an orderly manner. The officers of the various departments showed their discipline at this time. The entire aircraft carrier was like the opening of the morning market on Wall Street, and everyone was doing what they had to do urgently.

 Chapter 948

    <h4>Chapter 948: Gnawing slowly like a mouse</h4>

    ¡°Die!¡± Xu Cheng roared and waved his hand.¡±Kill!¡± Mali shouted to Dulson, who was being rescued,¡±¡±Dulson, get the potions with little Dong. I¡¯m going to continue fighting tonight!¡± After Dulson received it, he took two bottles of self-redemption and recovery medicine from Lin Dong¡¯s box, one for Chekhov and one for Mali. Mali directly inserted the medicine into the blood vessel in his thick arm and quickly injected it. Then he closed his eyes and let the medicine antibodies circte in his body to heat up his cooled blood before starting the treatment. After Chekhov woke up in a daze, he was instantly resurrected with full blood after being injected with the potion. ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll tell the world about our anger!¡± Xu Cheng said to his brothers as he led the charge. The front line received the order, and the more than 1000 soldiers were affected by the missiles, and more than 100 were injured or killed. The remaining 300 soldiers who hadn¡¯tnded on the aircraft carrier were all fully armed and waiting for a confrontation. The first row was all on the ground, with snipers and bazookas. The second row was half-kneeling and pointing their guns in Xu Cheng¡¯s direction, and the third row was standing. The total of three rows formed a human wall, blocking the entrance of the aircraft carrier. ¡°Everyone, hold on. Give the technicians more time to restore the aircraft carrier to normal and find a way to stop them froming up!¡± The Colonel shouted at the soldiers. ¡°Do you still have that jar?¡± Xu Cheng asked Zhang Xiu. Zhang Xiu took two jars and handed them to Xu Cheng. After Xu Cheng took it, he went into stealth. The 300 soldiers didn¡¯t notice that Xu Cheng was running towards them, and he suddenly jumped over their heads. He suddenly smashed the poison bottles with both hands, and the poisonous gas came out clearly. After he somersaulted over the human wall again, he headed toward the entrance of the aircraft carrier without looking back. Less than a minuteter, the 300 soldiers behind him were suddenly poisoned to death. One by one, they fell to the ground and twitched twice before foaming at the mouth. In fact, if they weren¡¯t very nervous or afraid, their breathing wouldn¡¯t be so rapid. They might be able to close their noses and retreat immediately if they inhaled the poisonous gas. But all of them were nervous, and their breathing became rapid. It was impossible for them not to inhale the poisonous gas. Not to mention, Zhang Xiu¡¯s poisonous gas was colorless, odorless, and wless. There was no way to defend against it. Zhang Xiu looked at his rxed appearance and was a little numb.¡±¡±A spinning jump, and then 300 soldiers reported to hell.¡± After Mali went to the pit and opened up the bodies, he looked for guns, but there was nothing he was satisfied with. He ran to the damaged helicopters and found the Gatling guns attached to them. After carrying them, he put the clip around his neck four or five times and then killed his way over. Chekhov put his two pistols in the holsters on his legs, then put his two AKS on his back, and with a big sniper in his hand, he first fought in the long range, and then the AKS fought in the close range. Zhang Xiu picked up a shiny dagger and licked his tongue. The saliva turned into venom and stained the de of the dagger. He then followed. Diesel suddenly sprinted, and V didn¡¯t want to be outdone either. Theypeted in speed, and the two of them were like ghostly assassins, hiding in the darkness and keeping up with Xu Cheng¡¯s steps. ¡°Have you memorized the terrain?¡± Xu Cheng asked everyone. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with it!¡±The brothers said in unison. Xu Cheng,¡¯okay! The massacre begins!¡± As soon as he said that, the entire aircraft carrier suddenly lit up. He did not expect that there was a spare generator in the internal circuit. At this moment, it just so happened that they had repaired it. All the systems were restored and started. All the turrets suddenly turned, and all the surveince cameras immediately returned to normal. This stunned the deviant Corp and the others who were just about to board the ship to carry out the robbery and assassination. Then, the cannons suddenly fired at them. Xu Cheng immediately went into stealth. The rest of the brothers quickly retreated to the temporary trenches to hide. Themander and a group of officers in themand center saw that the deviant Corp had almost boarded the ship, but fortunately, the cannons drove them away, and they were all relieved. If they were allowed to board the ship to carry out assassinations, it would be troublesome. Without the threat of cannons or missiles, once they were allowed to sneak in, they would probably end up like those who had been assassinated before. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Our efficiency is just that fast. This is the result of many years of actualbat experience. ¡± Themander smiled. At this moment, a Colonel of the Army reported,¡±¡±The temporary defense soldiers at the beach are all dead. They died of poisonous gas. Commander, what should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll temporarily retreat tonight. We¡¯ll drive the aircraft carrier to a Sea area where their missiles can¡¯t bombard. We¡¯ll wait for domestic supplies and thennd here!¡± The fact that themander had not lost his mind at this time showed that he was experienced. The aircraft carrier suddenly started and roared. ¡°Not good! They want to retreat! We can¡¯t let them!¡± Diesel stuck his head out of the trench and saw that the huge aircraft carrier actually showed signs of turning around and setting off for the sea, so he quickly said,¡±¡±Once they leave, with their satellite Missile Range, we¡¯ll be unable to hit them in the future. They might not even be able to find us in the sea, but they can attack us from a long distance.¡± How could Xu Cheng not know that the US military had this technology? he was also a little anxious for a moment. However, he did not know how to stop the aircraft carrier. Xu Cheng inadvertently looked at the rising tide, and as the huge body of the aircraft carrier moved, the sea surface was getting more and more turbulent. Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Metal maic field! Coupled with the hundreds of thousands of volts of electricity he had! So what if it was a huge aircraft carrier? Its entire body is electrified. I don¡¯t want to detonate it, but I want to destroy the entire internal circuit system! Thinking of this, Xu Cheng suddenly jumped up and down with all his might, and his whole body plunged into the sea. Then, like a fish with a gic talent for underwater activity, he didn¡¯t feel any different from the aerobic world onnd. He swam toward the aircraft carrier that was docked in the deep water. ¡°All operations are normal. We can start now!¡± The technician said to themander. Commander: ¡°okay, immediately evacuate from the shore. Set up the cannon tforms for cover. Pay attention to the enemy¡¯s Air Force. Prepare the fighter nes. If there¡¯s any enemy attack, directly bombard it.¡± At the bottom of the sea, Xu Cheng¡¯s hands touched the body of the aircraft. He activated his x-ray vision and could see almost all the structural design modules of the entire aircraft carrier underwater. It was huge, so huge that Xu Cheng looked very smallpared to the huge bottom of the entire aircraft carrier. At this time, Xu Cheng had a problem. If he released electricity now, the entire ocean would absorb the voltage, and it would be difficult to concentrate the attack on the aircraft carrier. He had to go in! Xu Cheng then focused his attention on a small area at the bottom of the aircraft carrier. ¡°Metal breakdown!¡± Xu Cheng did a metal breakdown on a piece of the aircraft carrier¡¯s butt. Although he couldn¡¯t gnaw down the huge aircraft carrier, he was like a mouse, slowly gnawing at it. (End of chapter 5!)

 Chapter 949

    <h4>Chapter 949: Sunken ship</h4>

    The pilot who was about to start the engine suddenly heard the rm. ¡°Didn¡¯t they just repair it? Why is there an rm?¡± The captain frowned. He heard the aircraft carrier¡¯s rm. At this time, a subordinate looked at the rm position on the rm device. ¡°Not good, the rm shows that it¡¯s from the damage at the bottom of the ship.¡± The subordinate raised his head and eximed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The captain didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°The bottom of the entire aircraft carrier is designed with an anti-navigation aluminum alloy material, which can prevent the Super missiles of some countries on the market. Besides, our detector can¡¯t detect any torpedo missiles attacking us at all.¡± ¡°But Captain, the system shows that the bottom part of the aircraft carrier¡¯s outer metalyer is indeed damaged. If water leaks, it will sink very soon with our discement of tens of thousands of tons. Captain, it¡¯s better to send a few technicians into the water to check it, just in case. If it¡¯s damaged here, it¡¯s better than in the sea.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time. Themander needs to retreat immediately. We¡¯ll talk about anything else after we evacuate this area. It¡¯s almost dawn. If we don¡¯t leave before dawn, we¡¯ll all be in danger if we give the independent Army in thend of mercenaries time.¡± The captain didn¡¯t say anything and continued to start the engine. At the bottom of the water, Xu Cheng continued to dpose metal. Under the tip of the iceberg of the aircraft carrier, he was dposing metal objects bit by bit. Not long after, a small hole appeared in the metal body of the aircraft carrier where he was standing. Xu Cheng continued to drill into it and continued to dpose. He was like a gopher. Although he couldn¡¯t reim the earth in the map, he could still create a world underground. Xu Cheng was like a mouse digging a hole in the ground, using his not-so-strong mental power to break down the metal bit by bit and enter the aircraft carrier. A few minutester, the thickness of the hull of the aircraft carrier was also broken down by Xu Cheng, and the water immediately poured into the bottom of the aircraft carrier like a flood. With the weight of the aircraft carrier, as long as there was a point at the bottom, the water would be like dry wood meeting a fire, and it would all be drained into the bottom of the aircraft carrier. The ce Xu Cheng punched through was the most important part of the aircraft carrier¡¯s engine and all the mechanized circuits. After he made a hole, the water rushed in andpletely stopped all the machines! Stabbing. Just as the entire aircraft carrier started to move, all the data and monitors in the cockpit suddenly stopped working. The captain¡¯s expression changed drastically. At that moment, the water rm suddenly went off. ¡°Quick, go to the bottom and take a look. It seems like water has entered.¡± All the technicians rushed out from other ces and ran down to the ce with the rm. In themand post, themander was puzzled.¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? How could there be a leak? Could it be that we¡¯ve been bombed by an underwater bomb?¡± ¡°No, the detector didn¡¯t detect any torpedoes or depth bombs. Everything is normal, but I don¡¯t know why it drooled for no reason. Logically speaking, even if it hit the stone, it¡¯s impossible to damage it with the mass and material of the fusge. We¡¯re also very puzzled.¡± The technicians also frowned and couldn¡¯t figure it out. Themander¡¯s face sank, thinking that this was caused by poor maintenance work again! At this time, when the logistics Officer, who had just woken up, heard that the aircraft carrier was leaking for no reason and had technical problems again, he was so scared that he fainted again. By the time the soldiers and staff ran down, they were already helpless. The seawater rushed in like a flood. Some soldiers were even washed away by the water and hit their bodies everywhere. They couldn¡¯t hold on at all. Even if they did drainage work now, it was toote. All the working equipment had stopped. At this time, all the soldiers and staff who touched the water were hit by an electric current. Their bodies trembled as they floated in the water and died! On the shore, the deviant brothers saw the entire aircraft carrier suddenly turn off all the electricity on the water again, and diesel shouted,¡±¡±Go!¡± They boarded the small boats and yachts that were docked on the shore and headed towards the aircraft carrier in the deep waters. The artilleries that were originally controlled by the AI suddenly stopped moving, and without these threats, there was nothing to worry about for the deviant members. The entire aircraft carrier fell into a state of panic. Themander and some officials ran out of the corridor, and the technicians who were in the process of resuscitation ran up and said,¡±¡±Commander, water has entered the entire engine and all the importantponents of the aircraft carrier. It¡¯s impossible to leave now. We can only go ashore to deploy defense.¡± Themander narrowed his eyes and said,¡±you can¡¯t leave, right?¡± Will the ship sink?¡± Technician: ¡°yes, it will sink to at least three-fifth of the height of the aircraft carrier before hitting the bottom. Fortunately, it¡¯s only deep water by the sea. If it were in the sea, I¡¯m afraid we would all be in trouble!¡± Themander: ¡°inform everyone not to panic. Everyone evacuate from the bottom floor and gather on the deck. All fighter nes take off to make defensive arrangements. Tell everyone on the ships tond on the shore. Tell the Army to work with the Air Force to set up a temporary camp on the shore.¡± At this moment, the other Army Colonels asked worriedly,¡±¡±If we don¡¯t retreat, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be left at this port. With the current Army of a few hundred people, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t defeat the independent Army of thend of mercenaries. Their Army will probably arrive here at dawn.¡± ¡°In addition, the most troublesome thing is the deviant Corp. Other than gunpowder and ammunition, we can¡¯t use artillery and missiles at all, so how do we deal with them?¡± Themander put his hands on the corridor of the highest floor of the aircraft carrier and looked at the panicked staff and soldiers at the bottom floor. The water level was rising higher and higher, and the whole ship was slowly sinking. It was estimated that they would reach the bottom soon. He was also confused.¡±Then call all the armed forces to the highest deck for defense deployment. Now, we should be d that the other party is just a weak country that doesn¡¯t know how to use missiles. If all of us are gathered here, it will take more than ten minutes for the sea to sink from here. If the independent Army in thend of mercenaries wants to surround this aircraft carrier, they will need to take a small boat to attack. The most important thing is that we still have enough ammunition. With the help of the troublesome fighter jets, we should be able to hold on for a week. Generate electricity for the country and get them toe over quickly to support!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Commander, the ship¡¯s electrical circuits have beenpletely destroyed, and we can¡¯t use the broadcast system. We can¡¯t inform everyone immediately.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Themander said. When the seawater reached the fifth underground floor and touched the soldiers and people, they were all bound by the high voltage. After a shiver, they floated in the water and twitched, then stopped moving! When themander saw this, he was shocked.¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where the leakage came from, but there is arge area of voltage in the water. Anyone who touches it will die, and the entire aircraft carrier¡¯s electrical circuit and electronic equipment are destroyed.

 Chapter 950

    <h4>Chapter 950: Killing</h4>

    The soldiers who were evacuating on the lower floor saw that any of theirpanions who touched the sea would be electrocuted to death. They were so scared that they didn¡¯t care about taking anything and ran directly to the upper floor of the corridor. More than a hundred people were killed by the surge of electricity and the seawater. When everyone was busy with their own affairs, a few small boats of the deviant Corp came over, and the soldiers in the high corridor fired at them. Chekhov took a sniper rifle and headshotted one person with each shot. Before the yacht got close to the aircraft carrier, diesel and V jumped high, the sharp des in their hands inserted into the body of the aircraft carrier, and then they jumped up like geckoes. After jumping up to the fourth level of the aircraft carrier where the seawater did not spread, they saw the soldiers in the corridor, which was the beginning of a fight. Mali swung the Trident in his hand and threw it high up into the aircraft carrier. Then, he climbed up. There were soldiers in the corridor who came over and were ready to shoot at him. Mario threw the Trident directly at them and pierced their abdomen. After that, he kicked them away, knocking down the soldiers who came out behind him. He used his own body to knock down a few soldiers in the front. After that, he picked up the AK on the ground, aimed at the soldiers in front of him, and fired wildly without even blinking. After he was done, he threw the rope down the yacht. Zhang Xiu and Chekhov caught the two ropes. Mali¡¯s two arms swung wildly and the two people were directly thrown up from the bottom. ¡°F * ck!¡± Chekhov almost lost his grip and fell down. It was as if he was flying a kite with the two of them. This force was too overbearing. The two of them were thrown from the second floor to the fourth floor. ¡°There are three staircases on both sides that lead to the seventh floor. Two on the outside and one on the inside. You can choose one.¡± Mali told the two of them to split the loot. ¡°Zhang Xiu, you can go from inside. There are more soldiers outside. Mali and I will have an easier time than you.¡± Zhang Xiu nodded. Chekhov¡¯s marksmanship was superb, and the key was that his ultrasonic waves could predict where the enemy was. Before they could find him, he could kill them first. Mali was even simpler, a little more simple and rough, so Zhang Xiu didn¡¯t try to be brave. He took the path with rtively fewer internal soldiers. On the sixth floor, a few Colonels were defending themander.¡±¡±Not good, the deviant Corp¡¯s people are here. Let¡¯s go to the seventh floor, Sir.¡± Themander saw that the fourth and fifth floors below had already erupted with gun shots and screams. He knew that there was no time to waste, so he quickly gathered on the deck on the highest floor under the protection of many officers. There were already nine fighter jets hovering in the sky above them. They were afraid that they would be attacked by the independent Army from thend of mercenaries at this time, so they had to make sure that they were well-defended in the air. Diesel and V were having a great time killing on the fifth floor, and after they were done, Mali and the other two on the fourth floor came up. Seeing that everyone was dead, they said with disdain,¡±¡±You won¡¯t leave any?¡± At this moment, Zhang Xiu, who was the most rxed, said,¡±¡±It seems that there are also many soldiers on the sixth floor.¡± As soon as he said that, Mali, Chekhov, V, and diesel rushed up the stairs in a sh, as if there were beautiful girls waiting for them to bleed, and they finished walking in a posture that only left ck wood ears. ¡°Damn, a bunch of beasts!¡± Zhang Xiu cursed. Mali took the lead and snatched the stairs, blocking the way with his entire body, not letting anyone else get there first. V and diesel were toozy to argue with him. After jumping out of the window of the corridor, they stuck their sharp ws into the wall and wanted to climb up the corridor of the first floor like geckoes. ¡°F * ck!¡± Mali saw that they still had this trick up their sleeves. After ring at them, he ran forward with a loud bang. His steps were too heavy, as if he was running in a group. Chekhov was even more insidious. He knew better than Mali where the soldiers would appear and where the soldiers would ambush. He didn¡¯t rush to charge and let Mario be the target. When the soldiers fired at him, Chekhov¡¯s bullet would go through the soldier¡¯s head before Mario¡¯s fist could even reach the soldier¡¯s face! There were several times when Mali saw the enemy and wanted to tear them apart, but Chekhov¡¯s bullets took their lives. Mali¡¯s fists and feet both missed, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and re at Chekhov.¡±¡±Despicable! Do you believe that if you try to snatch it from me again, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea and let you climb out on your own?¡± Chekhov whistled and didn¡¯t lower himself to his level,¡±¡±You can me me for your short arms? If you try, I¡¯ll F * cking tell the leader to lock you up in no man¡¯snd for a month. ¡± At that moment, diesel and V rushed over from the other side, and V looked at diesel and said,¡±¡± 33!¡± ¡± 46!¡± Diesel said disdainfully. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chekhov snorted.¡± 49!¡± At this moment, diesel and V looked at Mali with questioning eyes, meaning to wait for him to broadcast the data. Mali¡¯s face was red as he stood there. Without saying anything, he smashed a window with a punch and walked up to the upper floor with a snort. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how many you killed.¡± V chased after him and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll answer for him. ¡± ¡°Zero!¡± Chekhov said with a faint smile. Mali turned to Chekhov in shame and snorted,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t make a move, all 49 will be mine!¡± At this time, Zhang Xiu¡¯s disdainful voice came from the internalmunication device.¡±¡±A bunch of trash, do you know how many things I picked up from the fifth floor to the second floor? F * ck, it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m meticulous, or else how many soldiers would you have let go of? I¡¯ve already caught 34 fish that escaped the on the third floor!¡± The four people on the sixth floor widened their eyes. ¡°F * ck.¡± Mali said and immediately ran downstairs to pick up the credit. V and diesel directly jumped down from the window from the sixth floor to the second floor¡¯s corridor steps. Suddenly, they grabbed onto the corridor railing with their ws and then somersaulted into the second floor¡¯s corridor. ¡°F * ck!¡± Mali was about to copse. He still had to go down the stairs. Next time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to happily carry out a mission with these two people. They were simply here to steal credit. Chekhov also ran down with Mali, who shouted directly at him,¡±¡±Don¡¯t follow me. I haven¡¯t even warmed up my hands. If I can¡¯t find anyer, I¡¯ll use you as practice. ¡± ¡°Idiot,¡± Chekhov rolled his eyes at him and went down from another exit. As for the seventh floor, he would temporarily leave it to the Guild leader. Because the armed soldiers had already set up a defense, they would be killed by the bullets if they went up the stairs, so they didn¡¯t go up. On the seventh floor of splints, themander looked at the Army that had gathered from below and saw that there were less than 100 people left. He asked in confusion,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? Where are the others?¡± ¡°Die ... He was dead! When I came up, they were being chased by the deviant Corp members, and the otherpanions behind me didn¡¯t seem to have run up. ¡± One of the soldiers said in fear.

 Chapter 951

    <h4>Chapter 951: I won¡¯t surrender even if you want to</h4>

    When the Lieutenant colonels who were in charge of summoning the other members saw that there was no one running up the stairs, they all turned around and looked at those leaders on the splints,¡±¡±There¡¯s no one else. ¡± Themander and those Colonels exchanged nces with each other. There had been a few hundred people before, but in the blink of an eye, there were less than seventy people left on the deck. Among them, more than forty were Army soldiers, and the rest were staff on the aircraft carrier. ¡°How can we defend against this?¡± One of the soldiers said in exasperation,¡±¡±They¡¯re all dead. In one night, nearly ten thousand people died! How do we fight this?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± At this moment, a Colonel red at him. His pessimistic mood could easily infect others. He wasn¡¯t the only one who was depressed. The others had their heads lowered, and the guns in their hands were no longer as standard. They all hung on the ground with one hand holding a rope. Everyone¡¯s face was covered in dust, as if they had lost all hope in this war. Just now, themander had nned to use a few hundred people to guard the aircraft carrier and wait for the next batch of reinforcements for a week. Who knew that in the absence of broadcast, the notice was not clear enough. By the time the soldiers gathered one after another, there were only so many soldiers left. ¡°We¡¯re going to defend with just our fifty-odd soldiers?¡± One of the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Commander, let¡¯s surrender,¡± A soldier advised. ¡°Surrender?¡± Themander¡¯s eyelids twitched,¡±do you know what surrendering means?¡± It means that this war has been dered a failure with our surrender! We can¡¯t surrender, we¡¯re America! The most powerful country on earth. ¡± ¡°But he still lost, didn¡¯t he?¡± One of the failures scolded with red eyes,¡±¡±Look at the entire aircraft carrier, look at the beach, and the soldiers in the trenches. The bodies of nearly ten thousand people are all over the beach. We¡¯ve lost all our temper in this battle. I can¡¯t see any hope of victory. We can¡¯t leave now. Are we going to rely on the fighter jets above us to hold on? How many missiles could a fighter jet have? How long could hest? At that time, we won¡¯t even be able to surrender. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t surrender just because you want to!¡± Themander red at him and even pulled out a pistol from his waist. He pointed it at the soldier and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯t disturb the fighting spirit of the other soldiers. As long as the country doesn¡¯t surrender, we have no right to surrender. Even if we all die in this war, we have to continue. The next batch, the next batch wille to this beach. At that time, they will take revenge for us.¡± At this moment, the other soldiers suddenlyughed. Theyughed very sorrowfully.¡±Death isn¡¯t scary. What¡¯s scary is that we¡¯ll die a humiliating death. He was right, even if we sacrificed ourselves, how would we beughed at when people in the country remember this battle? 10,000 soldiers and an aircraft carrier died in an unknown and mysterious incident? ¡°When the experts arrived, they discovered that all the ammunition and missiles that detonated were actually our own. This is a suicidal and humiliating battle. I¡¯m not willing to sacrifice myself for such a battle! Or should I say that I doubted you, the leaders of the war, you are all idiots! Look at yourmands tonight, you¡¯re just a bunch of dog S! Now you¡¯re pointing a gun at your own soldier¡¯s head and showing off?¡± Themander¡¯s face was as dark as if he had just eaten a dead fly. At this moment, one of his deputies took the opportunity to add insult to injury,¡±¡±I already said that the three masters aren¡¯t here, and we don¡¯t know if the deviant Corp is still alive, so we can¡¯t bomb them tonight without permission, but you didn¡¯t listen. So many countries in the world have suffered losses at the hands of the deviant Corp, and you¡¯re the only one who wants to fight them to the death! It¡¯s all good now. As you wished, you sessfully brought everyone to their graves in just one night. ¡± Themander pointed his pistol at his Deputy in anger.¡±¡±You really think I don¡¯t dare to shoot?¡± ¡°You can drive!¡± The deputy¡¯s face darkened.¡±If you hadn¡¯t insisted on doing things your way, if there hadn¡¯t been a problem with yourmand, would we have ended up in this situation?¡± I already told you to take a step back, but you just wouldn ¡®t!¡± Themander looked at the remaining soldiers. When he saw that even their actions of holding their guns seemed unnecessary, he had mixed feelings. Everyone would lose their fighting spirit at this time. In fact, they had already lost their fighting spirit when the aircraft carrier was destroyed by their own missiles in the first half of the battle. The other party was only a small group, but what about them? The difference in numbers was a few thousand times, but what about now? There were less than 80 people left. They looked around at the smoke-filled beach and saw that it was filled with the bodies of the American troops. There was not a single enemy corpse mixed in! How could they fight this? He wanted to vent his anger, but it was like hitting air. He could only vent his anger on the leader, themander, as if he would feel terrible even if he died if he did not vent his anger. Themander naturally became the target of public criticism. But he was also very unhappy, he wanted to fight the deviant Corp more than anyone else. He put the gun away and mmed it on the ground! ¡°I don¡¯t f * cking believe that the deviant Corp is that evil, I don¡¯t believe it! Tonight¡¯s battle was not because of them, but because of us!¡± Themander roared,¡±our staff made some mistakes in their actions. This has nothing to do with the deviant Corp. If it wasn¡¯t for these idiots, the deviant Corp would have been dead!¡± What are you afraid of? The deviant Corp was also human, why would they be afraid of them? I¡¯m not F * cking afraid. ¡± He turned around and roared,¡±¡±Deviant B * stards,e out, aren¡¯t you all very powerful? Come out, I don¡¯t believe in heresy in this life. Come out, let me see your godly abilities,e out! Do you think you¡¯ve won? We didn¡¯t win at all, we¡¯re here, we¡¯re not going to leave. If you have the ability,e out and kill us all! Come and kill me!¡± Xu Cheng had been watching him go crazy in the open space. ¡°Have you checked? Are there any more of them that escaped the?¡± ¡°Everything is normal,¡± Zhang Xiu replied. ¡°It¡¯s normal here,¡±Mali replied. ¡°Okay,¡± diesel said. ¡°No problem,¡± Chekov said. V: mander, there were more than a hundred people who escaped this time, and they¡¯ve all been cleaned up. We¡¯ve checked every corner of the entire aircraft carrier. Chekhov found them alive with his ultrasonic waves, and there¡¯s no problem.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°okay, thene up.¡± The five of them walked up to the deck. Their masks had fallen off and they wrapped themselves up with cloth. When they walked up the stairs and stood on the deck, the soldiers on the other end immediately raised their guns and aimed at them. At that moment, the five of them separated, and Xu Cheng walked out wearing his clown mask. The six of them didn¡¯t have any weapons on them, but when faced with the more than 70 people on the other side, the people on the other side looked as if they were facing a great enemy. This battle would probably leave a shadow in their hearts for the rest of their lives. ¡°You¡¯re out, right?¡± Themander looked at the six of them with a face that was about to spew fire. ¡°Are you guys going to surrender?¡± Xu Cheng asked. ¡°Surrender?¡± ¡°American soldiers never surrender,¡± themander sneered. ¡°Then don¡¯t vote anymore. With just a few dozen of you, the Americans won¡¯t be willing to surrender and stop the war for you. So, you might as well group-buy and die together.¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. (There will be more tonight.)

 Chapter 952

    <h4>Chapter 952: If you can¡¯t blow me up, I¡¯m your grandson</h4>

    Themander¡¯s face shed with anger.¡±¡±You guys are lucky. Even God is on your side tonight. Otherwise, you would be dead!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Xu Cheng chuckled and asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Themander shrugged.¡±Our pig teammates caused a series of problems tonight. If those three missiles blew up, not to mention the three, the first one would¡¯ve killed all of you, and then the fourth one, if it wasn¡¯t for the system or the parameters, the flight trajectory wouldn¡¯t have hit us, and you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance. All of this is God giving you the deviant Corp a way out, but I don¡¯t think those objective factors will make us lose.¡± Then, he went to grab a gun from a soldier and fired at Xu Cheng and the others. V stood in front of everyone, including Xu Cheng, blocking the bullets with his body. After themander ran out of bullets, he threw his gun away and nodded.¡±¡±You¡¯re indeed a solo expert. Are you afraid of this?¡± He went to grab a bomb from a soldier. It was an electronic bomb. As long as the wireless button was pressed, it would explode. He directly stuffed it into his arms, mped the bomb with his arm, and then held the remote control in his hand as he slowly walked towards the deviant Corp members with an arrogant smile on his face.¡±¡±Are you afraid of this? Just tell me. ¡± Except for Xu Cheng, the deviant Corp members all subconsciously took a step back. Themander saw their actions and smiled even more.¡±¡±What¡¯s the point of acting cool? you¡¯re just a bunch of people with a bit of strength at most. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re not afraid of bullets, but you¡¯re afraid of bombs, right? Since they were afraid, why would they go against a country? Who Do You Think You Are? A Savior? I f * cking hate people like you who think you¡¯ve never seen the world. Let me tell you, if you go too far, you¡¯ll be killed one day. No one in this world is bad * SS. Even people a hundred times better than you don¡¯t dare to offend a country, let alone the M Nation. How many independent armies and dictators have offended the M Nation and ended up well? You guys are no exception, understand?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him walking over indifferently. Themander continued to walk towards them and said,¡±¡±Come on, aren¡¯t you going to kill us? Come and kill me, I¡¯ll personallye over for you to kill,e! Why? Are you afraid? Weren¡¯t they all awesome? Cowards who only know how to hide,e on! Let me tell you, even if I don¡¯t have an Army of thousands, I can still use this method to kill you. You are actually trash! You think you¡¯re so great, but you¡¯re just trash!¡± He held back his anger. As one of the top tenmanders, he had never felt so aggrieved before, so he had already gone crazy. As long as he could vent his anger, he would say anything. As the military leader of the most powerful country on earth, what kind of war had he not seen? he had seen all kinds of powerful people. Those dictators, warlords, or dark forces, once they faced him, didn¡¯t they also behave like their grandchildren? In his eyes, no matter how awesome a person was, if he could avoid bullets, could he kill a missile in an instant? That didn¡¯t exist, so in his eyes, he looked down on the deviant Corp first, just like how he looked down on those warlords, dictators, or gang forces. They were all the same, they were all grandsons when they saw him! Xu Cheng still looked at him calmly. ¡°A clown mask? Performance art? You think it¡¯s cool? Do you believe that we will all die Here if I press this device?¡± ¡°Then go ahead and press it!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly opened his mouth, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he replied disdainfully,¡±¡±Press it down and see if you can kill us! We didn¡¯t say how bad * SS we are, so we disguised ourselves. But we still have the guts to kill you and fight to the death with the M Nation. If you don¡¯t press it, you¡¯ll be a grandson!¡± Themander standing in front of them smiled.¡±¡±Then why are you all retreating? What was there to be afraid of? He wasn¡¯t even afraid of bullets, so why would he be afraid of bombs? Stand there and don¡¯t retreat! I told you that you¡¯re just a bunch of trash who don¡¯t dare to show up and only dare to y dirty!¡± ¡°Did you see me leave?¡± Xu Cheng said. Themander raised his eyebrows and looked at the five deviant Corp members behind him. After Chekhov heard this, he saw that themander didn¡¯t back down, so he immediately stepped forward and walked back to his seat. ¡°Very good!¡± Themander saw that they were standing together and stepped forward with a cold smile. The six deviant Corp members didn¡¯t retreat. Themander took another step forward! The deviant Corp still didn¡¯t retreat. Themander saw that he was less than ten steps away from them. He said,¡±¡±If you take another five steps, this bomb¡¯s range will be enough to crush you all together!¡± ¡°Blow them up, blow them up ...¡± Behind him, a group of American troops were silently encouraging themander to die with the deviant Corp! They would never forget the nightmare that the deviant Corp had given them tonight, and no one wanted to see this group of people again. ¡°Come on, cut the F * cking crap. Just walk within five steps and I¡¯ll tell you how awesome we are!¡± Xu Cheng was 1.9 meters tall, and he looked down on themander. His eyes under the mask were sharp, and there was no fear in them at all. He stood in front of them, and he was the deviant Corp¡¯s strongest fortress! The five people behind him were all standing straight, and the closer themander got, the more the five deviant Corp members walked in front of Xu Cheng, forming a human wall. Since their leader was confident and wasn¡¯t afraid, they had no reason not to believe their leader. If their leader said that he was going to blow up the White House, they would do it! Themander pressed the red button. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t press it, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance, so he pressed it directly, but he didn¡¯t rx. If they made a move on him at this time and he let go, the bomb would explode, and the deviant Corp wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. After he pressed the button, he quickly ran to the wall of five deviant Corp members and looked at Xu Cheng with a ferocious look.¡±¡±Die! God can favor you and cause a few ipetent fools to appear in our internal department, but he can¡¯t control me. In the end, I can still kill you all!¡± As he spoke, he grinned and released his thumb from the red device. The soldiers behind him thought that the bomb would be detonated, so they subconsciously closed their eyes or turned their heads away. However, one second had passed! Two seconds! Three seconds! Themander¡¯s smiling face suddenly disappeared. His expression was as if someone had fed him sweet food, and then he realized that the food had expired and be moldy. He became ufortable. Kachaa! He pressed down again! There was still no reaction! Crack, crack, crack ... Themander quickly pressed the button a few times, but there was no response. The bomb could not go off at all!

 Chapter 953

    <h4>Chapter 953: Copse of faith</h4>

    Mali and V moved aside, and Xu Cheng stood up. He looked at themander in front of him and said,¡±¡±Explode! I¡¯m begging you to blow it up!¡± Themander¡¯s face instantly turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. He turned around and roared at the soldiers behind him,¡±¡±F * ck your mother! You¡¯re f * cking toying with me!¡± He was really going to vomit blood tonight. First of all, the three missiles were not blown up due to an internal problem due to poor management. He even had the intention to kill the logistics team Leader. Second, he thought that the fourth missile that was aimed at the aircraft carrier was a technical error by the system and theunch personnel. Now, even the bomb, which was his only life-saving straw, was F * cking ineffective? ¡°You must be a dumbass.¡± Xu Cheng saw him kneeling on the ground powerlessly, and he looked down at him with disdain.¡±¡±I still can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s because of your internal members or because of the intervention of a third party. How much do you not trust your country¡¯s technicians and technology? Do you think that this is their negligence? You still can¡¯t tell?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Themander looked up at him. Xu Cheng: ¡°this is what makes us so awesome!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°No.¡± Themander shook his head hard.¡±Where did you get the anti-missile equipment?¡± Where did the equipmente from that could change the flight parameters of the missile during our flight and make it fly in the opposite direction? No country in the world has developed such technology, no one!¡± He said with certainty. Xu Cheng smiled, squatted down, and picked up the bomb on the ground. He said,¡±¡±This is good stuff, it¡¯s fine too, but it depends on who you blow up. If you blow us up, it won ¡®t! However, if you want to bomb someone else, or your people, it¡¯s different. ¡± Then, Xu Cheng lifted the bomb and threw it in the direction of the 70 or so soldiers. When he threw it with his strength, no one would be able to react and Dodge it. When the bomb was thrown over the soldiers ¡®heads, Xu Cheng¡¯s will. Boom! Boom! Boom! The bomb exploded! 20 American Marines were directly blown to pieces, and the rest were all blown away, with countless injuries. ¡°It is indeed very powerful.¡± After Xu Cheng saw this scene, he turned to themander and said with a hint of provocation,¡±¡±What do you say now? Do you want to try with another bomb?¡± Themander¡¯s face turned pale,¡±you ...¡± How did you do it? This bomb has a safety device. It can¡¯t be blown up just by throwing it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, this is what makes us awesome. ¡± Then, Xu Cheng turned his head and looked at the entire post-war ruins by the sea that was covered in ck smoke. It was gray, and the sea was foggy. There were sparks of fire everywhere, and dead bodies were everywhere. He swept his gaze across the battlefield and said,¡±¡±And all of this is just the beginning. I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s toote for America to stop the war. It¡¯s you who bombed the civilians here without permission. You don¡¯t abide by the principles of war, so we¡¯ll y dirty with you!¡± Themander suddenlyughed.¡±I heard that you have a lot of members in the deviant Corp, and you like to buy people from various countries to work for you. We have your people in our ranks, right?¡± You got your own people to tamper with the equipment and firearms, right?¡± Xu Cheng looked at this guy who still believed in the truth, and he felt that this guy¡¯s preconceived ideas were very stubborn. ¡°Did you guys do anything to the fighter jets?¡± Themander suddenly burst outughing.¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe that you guys did something to the fighter jets that could have detonated before. You guys are really stupid. Since we don¡¯t want to live or surrender, they can just drop the missiles on the ne. We haven¡¯t lost this warpletely! To be able to exterminate a bunch of high-intelligence criminals like you is thest thing I¡¯ll do for America! Hahahaha, it feels so good to suddenly think that you guys won¡¯t be able to live either. I¡¯ve been a soldier my whole life so that anyone who disobeys the rules will submit to me!¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ve also done something to the fighter jets?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. Themander¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he hesitated.¡±¡±Is that possible?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°then try to get the missile to drop it.¡± Themander raised his head and shouted at the nine fighter jets hovering in the sky,¡±¡±Come on, let this all end. Throw all the bombs down!¡± Due to time constraints, the nine fighter nes were only equipped with missiles. However, dropping them would be equivalent to blowing up their ownrades. They were all hesitant, or rather, their duties did not allow them to do so. But themander roared,¡±this is an order!¡± Do you want to disobey my order? Hurry up, blow up this bunch of trash!¡± The fighter jet pilots equipped with three missiles were in a difficult position. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Explode! The deviant Corp must be destroyed!¡± ¡°Do you want to face them again in this life?¡± someone said through gritted teeth. No one wanted to! ¡°Let¡¯s vote. I agree to use missiles!¡± ¡°I also agree.¡± ¡°No objections.¡± In the end, 6 votes to 3 voted for the bomb. ¡°Just one will do. Leave two for when we retreatter. If thend of mercenaries wants to follow us, they¡¯ll be more afraid of missiles.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just throw one in first.¡± ¡°Launch No. 6.¡± ne No. 6 nodded and then aimed at the group of people on the square on the highest floor of the aircraft carrier. Finally, he closed his eyes and pressed theunch device. After the missiles left the aircraft, their butts caught fire and they went all out to bombard the top floor of the aircraft carrier. Themander heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the missile flying toward them.¡±¡±I¡¯ve finally fulfilled my mission!¡± Then, he closed his eyes and waited for the destruction toe. However, after more than ten seconds. He opened his eyes with uncertainty and heard the sound of scrap metal crashing into each other. After it rolled across the square, the missile stopped moving like a piece of scrap metal. Themander¡¯s eyes almost popped out. The No. 6 fighter jet almost lost its grip on the steering wheel. ¡± But it didn¡¯t explode. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Kill this bunch of trash! Again!¡± Themander shouted at the sky. ¡°No. 3, No. 8, prepare to throw thest two missiles!¡± ¡°Roger, all preparations areplete.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Thest two missiles left the ne and drew a beautiful arc in the air, sting toward the square above the aircraft carrier. (The end of the fifth chapter. It¡¯s the end of the month. Please give me as many chapters as you can for the sake of my continuous five chapters a day.)

 Chapter 954

    <h4>Chapter 954: I won¡¯t let them tell anyone</h4>

    Xu Cheng raised his eyes and looked at the two missiles flying towards him. White smoke wasing out of his butt, and even a fool could tell that these were normal missiles. It was just that themander didn¡¯t want to believe it. The five members of the deviant Corp saw that their leader wasn¡¯t leaving, so they also stood still. Themander stared at the missile that was flying over. It would explode in red in the blink of an eye. However, for some reason, when the missile arrived in front of its target, the mes on its butt suddenly extinguished. It rolled on the splint with the whites of its eyes. It was no different from the first missile that was thrown down. It turned into scrap iron and rolled on the ground with a rustling sound. Themander spat out a mouthful of blood. He was so angry that he vomited blood. The weapons and missiles that he was most proud of in his life had all failed tonight. His old face was swollen and almost copsed his decades-long belief that firearms were Supreme. ¡°It¡¯s very awesome!¡± Heid on the ground andughed bitterly. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he still lost! ¡°Tell me, how did you guys do it?¡± He looked up at Xu Cheng and asked,¡±how did you do all this?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe me?¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and chuckled.¡±Then I don¡¯t want to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you win. The United States will not surrender. There¡¯s no country that can make the United States surrender. ¡± Themander said. ¡°Soon!¡± Xu Cheng squatted down and looked at him.¡±Thend of mercenaries is just a poor and backward country. It¡¯s enough to Make America surrender!¡± ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Look at this,¡± themander roared.¡±More than 10000 American soldiers have died. In terms of losses, do you think we will surrender?¡± ¡°You want topete in misery? Then why don¡¯t you say that your air raid injured more than 50000 people in thend of mercenaries?¡± Xu Cheng asked back. ¡°That¡¯s how war is. Whoever has the most capital and military power will have the right to speak. If we want to fight you, we will. Even if it¡¯s the United Nations, it¡¯s not a good thing for you. If we kill you, it¡¯s called elimination. If you fight against us, it¡¯s called resisting world peace.¡± ¡°World peace?¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and sneered.¡±This world has never been peaceful. How much politics have you guys secretly stirred up in the past few years? weren¡¯t you guys the ones behind all those National Intelligence scandals?¡± ¡°So what? What the strong said was the truth! And the weak only deserved to be beaten! ¡°Kill, we don¡¯t intend to surrender. The more we kill, the angrier our country will be. At that time, the United States will finally be able to officiallyunch an endless war against you without any scruples. Even China and Russia will no longer interfere. At that time, it won¡¯t be our aircraft carrier that¡¯s stationed at this port, but warships, aircraft, and cannons of all sizes. Today, you¡¯ve only defeated one-thirtieth of the United States ¡®military strength. Our blood won¡¯t be in vain. The death of 10000 soldiers can be repaid with the lives of 8 million people in thend of mercenaries. It¡¯s very reasonable! Hahahaha ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force us, or the M Nation will regret what we can do! When wend in America, it will be time for you guys to open the gate of hell. ¡± Xu Cheng said. Themander was strong and calm,¡±weren¡¯t you all beaten to the point where you could only hide in this ce like tortoises?¡± I can¡¯t wait for you to appear. ¡± ¡°We will. One day, we will appear on the streets of America and tell you who the trash is!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly looked at the remaining soldiers and said to themander,¡±¡±I¡¯ll show you a show. ¡± Then, he stood up and looked at the soldiers who were pointing their guns at him. There were probably less than a dozen of them left. The rest had been injured or killed. And these people all looked at Xu Cheng in fear. ¡°When you raise your gun, you have to pay the price for your actions. In fact, there should have been no war in this world. War was only brought about by people like you who created guns. Have you ever thought that this gun can take your life?¡± Then, Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows. The next moment, the guns in the hands of the 13 soldiers who were aiming at him suddenly exploded. The eyes that they were aiming at were directly blown away, and their heads and arms were blown off. It was as if the 13 of them were hit by a time bomb, and under Xu Cheng¡¯s gaze, all that was left was a pool of blood and broken limbs on the ground. The soldiers who were still alive and injured, as well as the personnel on the ship, were so scared that they retreated to the corner and shivered! Themander was dumbstruck by this scene. He finally remembered that on the battlefield, his soldiers would self-protect and disintegrate as long as they had guns in their hands. He had always been puzzled, thinking that some new weapon had appeared. ¡°Why is that? How did you do it?¡± ¡°I like the way you¡¯re scratching yourself with curiosity. People like you are blindly superstitious. I want you to die with doubts about the truth.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°No!¡± Themander grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s leg.¡±Tell me. What is the reason for all this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know, because to me, you¡¯re trash!¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he stood up. The next moment, themander¡¯s military badge, the metal belt, and the buttons all exploded one by one. Bang Bang Bang ... Several bloody holes were blown into themander¡¯s body, and with his face covered in blood, he finally understood what was going on. His eyes widened as he looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief, and he said,¡±¡±Gold ...¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±Wait for us to go to America. Unless the people there all move to a world without metal.¡± Themander¡¯s expression changed drastically. If that was the case, Merika would really suffer a hellish destruction! ¡°Go! Retreat! Repay the country for everything you¡¯ve seen! Hurry up and run!¡± Suddenly, themander looked at the nine fighter jets in the sky and roared. Before he could finish, Chekhov took the lead and shot themander in the head! The 9 fighter jets had already left the sky. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, what should we do? Have we been exposed?¡± Diesel said worriedly. ¡°No, they can¡¯t see much. They can¡¯t take the bodies to study them. They don¡¯t know that the soldiers and people in front of us died in metal explosions. Even if they know we have special abilities, they haven¡¯t seen our faces. What¡¯s the use?¡± Xu Cheng looked in the direction that the group of nes left and narrowed his eyes.¡±¡±They might not have the chance to tell others what they know!¡±

 Chapter 955 - They respect the deviant totem like a god

    <h4>Chapter 955: They respect the deviant totem like a god</h4>

    It was dawn. The soldiers of Kush, the independent Army of thend of mercenaries, finally arrived in their unskilled fighter nes. However, by the time they arrived, the battle and the sound of artillery had long stopped. As the morning mist and ck smoke left by the war dissipated, they saw a shocking scene in the air. Under the bird¡¯s eye view of the fighter nes, the nearest vige by the seaside was covered with the bodies of the American army. The bodies were densely packed all the way to the seaside. There were mes around them, and the ashes of the ruins were rising. On the sea and in the water, bodies could be seen floating everywhere. The Repulse Bay Area was even dyed red with blood. From two kilometers from the seaside to the shallow bay, it was a sea of red zombies! The half-sunken aircraft carrier in the deep water was covered in blood. The deck, the corridor, and the inside of every floor were all covered with dead bodies. The entire battlefield by the sea was like a Museum from hell on earth. Dead things were everywhere! There was even serious environmental pollution in the sky above this area. ¡°God!¡± A government soldier who was patrolling thend of mercenaries was shocked.¡±What the hell happened? My heavens!¡± One of the Veterans said,¡±this is the work of the deviant Corp!¡± They were always born for the impossible! It used to be, and it was still the same now. Most of our achievements today are due to them. There¡¯s a saying in thend of mercenaries that there are no more mercenaries after the deviant Corp! They are the spiritual pirs of thend of mercenaries, and if they fall one day, then this ce will fall into chaos again. ¡± Is the deviant Corp really that strong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. When our mercenary group was surrounded by the three major mercenary groups, the deviant Corp appeared, and their King of li smashed the three major mercenary groups into pieces, which is why the continental mercenary Corps unified this ce today. The deviant Corp is more like a totem to thend of mercenaries. They¡¯ve made a name for themselves in many battles, be it within or outside of the country, they¡¯ve made their mark. ¡± ¡°Sir, have you seen the deviant Corp before?¡± The new pilot asked curiously. The veteran shook his head.¡±They¡¯re very mysterious. Every member is brave and good at fighting. Many people in the country regard them as role models, and every soldier wants to join them. However, so far, no member has ever joined them. However, once one enters, they will definitely be a super soldier in the future! I heard that the only person who joined them was our President! I heard that he sold his soul to the deviant Corp, so the president got the help of the deviant Corp to help us get through this crisis. The totem of the deviant Corp is worshipped as a God by the people in our country!¡± ¡°I really want to be lucky enough to see them one day.¡± The new recruit was filled with emotions. In a temporary hospital. On a stretcher, a man wrapped in white ster and wrapped like a mummy was brought into the operating room. Lin chuxue, Lin Lei, and Mrs. Lin all surrounded the cart and sobbed. ¡°Brother Ren, wake up.¡± Mother Lin chased after the stretcher and shouted worriedly. ¡°Dad, wake up. Dad, are you okay?¡± he asked. After Lin Dong brought Lin Guiren¡¯s stretcher into the operating room, he said to the three people at the door,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be nervous. He¡¯s still alive for the time being. He needs to be rescued.¡± Mother Lin leaned against the wall without saying a word, her eyes full of regret. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee here. No matter where I go, it¡¯s much more chaotic thaning here.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± she said. Lin Lei knew that his mother was just too worried about his father, so he spoke without thinking,¡±¡±This is dad¡¯s wish. You can¡¯t me anyone.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mother Lin covered her face and cried.¡±But I don¡¯t want anything to happen to brother Ren. I can only rely on him now. What am I going to do if he dies?¡± ¡°Mom, calm down. Didn¡¯t you hear what little Dong said? Dad can still be saved. ¡± Lin chuxueforted her mother. ¡°Xiao Cheng too, of all people, why did you have to go to your dad? Where did this B * stard get the fighter jet flight license from? Why didn¡¯t I know about this before?¡± Mother Lin cursed in a sad voice. ¡°I think dad did the right thing!¡± Lin Lei suddenly said,¡±this is the life he wants. Every night, I can see him secretly take out the military uniform photo hidden under his bed and wipe it. If he didn¡¯t love you, Mom, how could a man be willing to let go of all this?¡± I used to think that dad was a cowardly man who was afraid of his wife. Today, he gave me the best lesson as a father in my life, and I¡¯m proud of him!¡± Mother Lin really wanted to give this stupid son of hers a good scolding. That was when Kush walked into the hospital with a group of soldiers. Kush immediately saw that Lin Lei looked like Lin Guiren, so he came over and patted him on the arm.¡±¡±Your dad is good. At his age, he¡¯s the first man I¡¯ve ever been convinced of.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Lei had never seen this guy before, so he asked for no reason. ¡°Our President!¡± A soldier beside him introduced. The King of Mercenaries disdains Kush!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes widened.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been rude.¡± Kush smiled and nced at Lin chuxue next to him.¡±¡±You¡¯re wee. In the future, just call me brother like your sister. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cool. Just thinking about having a President and the King of Mercenaries as my brother in the future makes me so happy.¡± Lin Lei said. Kushughed.¡±Forget about the title of King of Mercenaries. My awesomeness is not even the tip of the iceberg of your brother-inw ¡®s. If he were to be called King, I¡¯d probably be qualified to carry a shoe.¡± ¡°Brother Kush is too humble.¡± Lin chuxue tried to smooth things over for him. ¡°No,¡± she said. Kush waved his hand and said loyally,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t think so before, but after tonight, I have only one word for him: You don¡¯t know this, but the 10000 US soldiers, aircraft carriers, and fighter jets at the port were all wiped out! Tonight, it can be said that the deviant Corp used their own hard power to once again benefit the king. They are the main characters tonight, and the hero lying inside, he is the main character of the main characters. If it wasn¡¯t for his sacrifice, this battle would have been impossible to start!¡± With this honor, Lin Guiren naturally became the principal of the Military Academy after he woke up. Every soldier showed their respect to this old hero. In fact, it was very difficult for an Asian like him to enter the political circle of thend of mercenaries. Xu Cheng was also betting on this opportunity tonight. He didn¡¯t expect his father-inw to be so powerful and sessfully win the credit and enter the center of power in thend of mercenaries,ying a solid foundation for the Lin family to be the most powerful family in this country in the future. From Xu Cheng¡¯s perspective, he was equivalent to the Morgan family in America. He wanted to build the Lin family into that state, and in this battle, Lin Guiren¡¯s performance would be a great stroke in the Lin family¡¯s history.

 Chapter 956 - Promotion for Stenson

    <h4>Chapter 956: Promotion for Stenson</h4>

    The supplies of the nine fighter jets that had escaped were finally exhausted. Fortunately, they had sessfully sent a telegram back to their country and were epted by a small country. They were given supplies and flew back to their country. At present, the results of the war in thend of mercenaries had not yet been reported back to the United States, because all the people who could send telegrams were dead! The nine of them were the only survivors who had witnessed the war. They had more important things to report to the country than the defeat of the war. There were strange and mysterious things about this war. The members of the deviant Corp seemed to have special abilities, whether it was their bulletproof body or their extreme speed and strength, they were all beyond ordinary people. There were also several strange missiles that appeared on the battlefield that didn¡¯t blow up, which covered this incident with ayer of mystery. The nine of them were going to submit the report and let the country investigate all of this. This might be the biggest breakthrough in understanding the deviant Corp so far. After the nine of themnded in the National Military area, a middle-level official from the National Intelligence Agency was responsible for receiving them. After the nine of them saluted their superiors, the pilot in the lead said seriously,¡±¡±We have something to say about this war. It¡¯s very important. We think it might be a state secret.¡± The middle-level officer¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±¡±Alright, follow me.¡± The nine of them followed him to his office, and the CIA officer sat down face to face with them.¡±¡±Speak. Everything you¡¯ve said will be ssified and recorded in the S-ss file.¡± The 9 people started to exin everything that had happened since they were attacked, including their own opinions and what they had seen. The CIA officer tightened his grip on the pen as he looked at the nine people with an intriguing expression. After the nine of them were done, he asked,¡±¡±Can you take responsibility for your words?¡± ¡°We can take responsibility! We swear that everything we¡¯ve said is true. ¡± The soldiers said. The official: ¡°put your statements aside for now. Now, let¡¯s talk about the mistakes you made in this incident. Do you know that you flew fighter jets back to your country without permission and risked being almost shot down by other countries on the way? this is against the rules? What if these nine fighter jets fell into other countries and were studied? This was no different from leaking state secrets. In addition, since it¡¯s a war, you¡¯re the vanguards, but you came back in fighter nes without permission. This is considered deserter, and ording to the American Constitution, it¡¯s enough for you to stay in prison for a long time. ¡± The nine pilots were anxious.¡±Sir, we know, but we were allowed to return by themander. He told us to bring the information we found this time because if we die there, no one will know the secret of this war. The deviant Corp may be ssified as the deviant Corp!¡± ¡°Oh, really? However, military rules were military rules. If they opened the river, would every soldier be able to escape in the future? would they still have such a justified reason? This time, I feel that you¡¯re lying to avoid your crimes. ¡± ¡°We didn ¡®t! We swear in the name of God, on the g of the United States of America!¡± The CIA officer stood up.¡±You¡¯vemitted two important crimes. This is a fact. So, you can go on trial.¡± At this moment, a dozen CIA agents rushed in. The nine pilots felt that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we would like to see the Minister of Defense.¡± ¡°The Minister is very busy, he doesn¡¯t have time to see you.¡± The nine pilots: ¡°even so, it¡¯s not up to you to judge us. We can only be judged by the military court. You have no right to do so.¡± ¡°Capture him.¡± The CIA officer ignored him and ordered. Immediately, someone went over to arrest the nine of them. However, these nine Air Force soldiers were quite strong. After resisting for a while, the CIA officer pulled out his pistol and killed two of them on the spot. This made the seven people even more suspicious and wanted to rush out. At this time, the other CIA members pulled out their guns and killed them on the spot. ¡°These nine people have be deserters andmitted two major Crimes. File a case for them on the grounds of betraying the interests of the country and leaking state secrets.¡± ¡°It¡¯s during the arrest process,¡± the CIA officer said to his subordinate.¡±They were arrested, so they could only be shot.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Will they submit the content they recorded before?¡± ¡°Hand over what? You believe that they made this up? Why didn¡¯t they just say that they encountered aliens and were wiped out? Deserters are deserters, and they still have the nerve to return to their country. If it weren¡¯t for their fighter jets being resupplied in the territory of our affiliated Kingdom, they would have been seized by other countries long ago, and the important information they gave would be deleted and not recorded in the file. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate dragged the corpse out. After leaving the middle-level CIA official alone, he took out his encrypted phone and dialed a number.¡±¡±Hello? Senator Jerry, the nine people you told me to go back did. Yes, I received them, but they¡¯re dead now. There¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve dealt with everything they told me. ¡± On the other end of the phone, Jerry said with satisfaction,¡±¡±Very good, Section Chief Adams. I¡¯ll praise your work in my annual report. Do you want to y golf with me when you have time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor, Senator Jerry,¡±Section Chief Adams said excitedly. Jerry: ¡°okay, wait for my call another day. Also, I hope that this matter is watertight. These nine people died everywhere because they were deserters from the beginning to the end. They didn¡¯t say a word, do you understand?¡± Adams: ¡°of course, of course, I understand, I understand. If you need anything in the future, just tell us, Senator. Our work is sometimes too idle.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jerry said with a smile.¡±I¡¯ll keep an eye on you in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Adams said.¡±I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Jerry hung up the phone after responding. Then, he took out a phone that belonged to him and sent a text message: The sparrows were cleared out, leaving nothing behind. Meanwhile, Stenson, who was ying golf in the wealthy District, saw his phone vibrate in his pocket. After taking a look, he smiled and forwarded it to the intelligence Bureau of thend of mercenaries. After Li Wei took it, he also informed Xu Cheng. Lin Dong quietly walked to Xu Cheng¡¯s side in the meeting room and whispered,¡±¡±Sparrows are clear.¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Tell Benjamin to assign Stenson to the level 6 Evil Angel level.¡± Lin Dong nodded. Stenson, who was at the golf course in the rich District of the M Nation, received a text message: Congrattions, Level 6 Sinful Angel! Stenson smiled and felt that the sky was particrly clear.

 Chapter 957 - Public opinion Whirlpool in America

    <h4>Chapter 957: Public opinion Whirlpool in America</h4>

    ¡°Representative Morton, you can use the current team of participating in this. Just the day before yesterday, the aircraft carrier fleet, one of the top ten undead, waspletely annihted. This war was fought in an extremely ugly way and seriously insulted the image of the M nation¡¯s military. The current government team can not shirk some of the responsibility.¡± Stenson picked up his phone and immediately called the new Member of Parliament. Now, Senator Jerry had gone to the democracy side to be a candidate, but he was actually an undercover. He hadn¡¯t been an undercover agent for long, but he had already bribed Adams, a middle-level figure in the CIA. Adams knew that Jerry would be a core figure in the future political power, especially after he was poached to the Democratic side, he felt that he needed to find a Big Shot, so he was bribed by Jerry to do the dirty work. Frankly speaking, the entire CIA was taking sides, and some of them were even high-level fighters. They were like a bunch of poor souls who lived and died for politics. Most of the CIA¡¯s intelligence was shared by the higher-ups for personal gain. Although Jerry had left, the socialists still needed someone toe out and continue to bite the president and his gang, and Morton was now Stenson¡¯s microphone. After Morton heard the phone call, he eximed,¡±¡±Is this true?¡± Stenson: ¡°it¡¯s absolutely true. I think they¡¯re just temporarily blocking the news. Now we need someone to instill the truth into the people. They always report the good news but not the bad news. You should reveal the truth.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I need to tell those people how stupid the current dynasty they support is. Thank you for the good news, Mr. Stenson, I¡¯ll get ready right away.¡± After Stenson hung up the phone, he was in a better mood. Let this old dog go to the Parliament to make a scene. It was time to put pressure on those groups. The more pressure he put on them, the more the people in thend of mercenaries would be able to breathe. On social media, thend of mercenaries ¡®official spokesperson posted a video. This video caused an uproar on the entire social media tform. The video showed the scene of ten major towns in thend of mercenaries being blown up, and there were dead and injured everywhere. The video was not exaggerated at all, and it was the most realistic scene. In the video, Kush, as the president, personally said,¡±¡±This is the ugly behavior of the International police in the United States. These people are our people, they are not armed, they are just ordinary people, but the air strike of the United States haspletely fed thew of war to the dogs. Do you people have human rights? Are you people of America superior to others? Just because the people here used to be bandits and criminals in exile, their human rights had been deprived and they had to be sacrificed for nothing, right? Even if they don¡¯t resist, can¡¯t they change their lowly personality?¡± ¡°ording to the statistics, the US fighter jet bombing this time has caused the death and injury of our people to reach 100000 people, and the death count is more than 50000! 99% of them are ordinary people. If the M Nation uses this internationalw to show off your awesomeness, then I¡¯m not convinced! Even if the whole world spurns our country and supports the United States, I will stand up and say one thing, we will fight to the death! Please give us an exnation, as well as an exnation to the people who yearn for peace and equal human rights. ¡± The forum immediately exploded. The Americans ¡®bombing of ordinary citizens was considered a taboo in war. It was not in line with thews of war. If the people did not resist and were not armed, you had no right to use weapons to kill them! Obviously, with the broadcast of this video, the United States was pushed to the forefront of the storm. Especially Kush¡¯sst sentence: ¡°are you merikans the only ones who have human rights?¡± It became a joke that the rest of the worldughed at. Finally, the White House spokesperson stepped out and said,¡±¡±In addition to Kush¡¯s remarks, I¡¯m here to respond. I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding in many people around the world about this. You know, in the past, thend of mercenaries was a country that had National Armed Forces, with mercenary teams of all sizes and firearms everywhere. Come on, brother, can you stop joking with us? ¡°We have intelligence, and we¡¯re not stupid. What if ordinary people like you suddenly pick up your guns and shoot our soldiers? Since it¡¯s a war, we¡¯ll talk about it after it¡¯s over. If you feel pity, then why did you persist in the beginning? If you had surrendered earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have suffered such injuries. ¡± What a Rascal. It was the typical American style. After Kush watched the video of the speech, he was so angry that his nose was almost crooked. Then, he stood up and recorded the video again.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, then we have nothing to say. We¡¯re not afraid of trouble, but we¡¯re not afraid either. We¡¯re not a weak race that you can bully as you please!¡± After he finished speaking, the atmosphere changed. The video of the entire seaside being overturned and ughtered by the deviant Corp was exposed. The bodies of the US soldiers and the burned American g were everywhere, as well as the silent aircraft carrier with its mouth half in the sea. These were all scenes taken by the patrolling soldiers. In slow motion, the sea was even more terrifying. From a bird¡¯s eye view, the bodies of the American soldiers were all over the sea, and it was really a scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. ¡°ording to statistics, the United States Army has 9380 people, in addition to the Air Force, 2115,15 senior officers in active service, one senior General Commander, and sank the most powerful aircraft carrier in active service. They captured seven fighter jets, five military helicopters, and 22 active tanks on the ship. This was our quick counterattack after ten of our cities were attacked by air strikes. Originally, we could have captured the soldiers, but after seeing that more than 50000 of our people had died, we decided not to ept the surrendered prisoners and killed them all!¡± This scene had really taken a sharp turn, or rather, the plot twist was simply too big! Just a moment ago, thend of mercenaries was still showing sympathy for the weak, but in the blink of an eye, it had turned into a ¡®high energy in front¡¯ mode. The citizens were dumbfounded. Especially the people of America. That¡¯s one of America¡¯s top tenmanders and the aircraft carrier battle group. You were so pitiful just now, but in the blink of an eye, you¡¯re wearing sunsses and pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger! That scene was real! War journalists had already returned to the country and started reporting on the war. Because thend of mercenaries was a country with nomunication devices and no satellites, the content they took could only be sent from thend of mercenaries to their ownpanies. Afterparison, it was certain that the first wave of attack from the United States had been destroyed! Someonepared the list of participants and was shocked to find that the number of American troops on the list was almost the same as the number of American casualties recorded in thend of mercenaries. The corpses of the high-ranking officers andmanders posted on the inte confirmed that the United States hadpletely lost this battle! (Another chapter tonight)

 Chapter 958 - Dictatorship

    <h4>Chapter 958: Dictatorship</h4>

    The fact that the current government of the M Nation had been avoiding and refusing to ept finally caused an uproar under Kush¡¯s video. The United States had been defeated! Were the good news that had been spreading in the country for the past month fake? The people of America couldn¡¯t even believe that the video was their Army, the Army of the world¡¯s most powerful country! They even died by the sea? Even the aircraft carrier has sunk? What kind of crushing defeat was this? This was an ugly fighting style, but he was still defeated? It simply incited the anger of the people. The White House fell. This was the biggest defeat in the history of the American War! It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t ept defeat, but they could lose to other powerful countries in the world, such as China or Russia, but they ignored the resistance of the whole world and insisted on bing the world¡¯s international police. They wanted to fight against a poor, weak, and undeveloped country that didn¡¯t even have basic armed forces. It was like an adult bullying a child, and what was the result? He was beaten to death by others. Not only that, but you also attacked the ordinary people of other countries and made the people of other countries look down on your professionalism as a police officer. This is an ugly and embarrassing thing! Putting everything together, it was a series of humiliation for the M Nation. How could they not anger the people? A demonstration! This so-called democratic country paraded without saying a word, and the White House waspletely surrounded. The president looked out of the window at the square and was speechless.¡±¡±Democracy is wrong. We shouldn¡¯t spoil these people. Do we need them to teach us how to fight a war?¡± He coldly snorted. The assistant beside him said,¡±but the problem still needs to be resolved. Those who need to rify and admit their mistakes still need to go out and say it, Mr. President. Right now, the people are using you of not respecting warws. Your act of killing innocent people is unforgivable.¡± ¡°Let them file aint to the United Nations.¡± The president snorted. In fact, he had nothing to say. At this time, any reason was unnecessary, because it was indeed too ugly. Originally, thebat power of the two countries was not on the same level at all. In the eyes of the people around the world, even if thousands of American soldiers died, it would still be considered a loss. This was because with the current advanced military equipment and technology, aircraft carriers could use satellites to lock onto the target area at sea and use long-range bombing to strike. There was no need for soldiers to migrate ashore at all. However, you still lost, and even your equipment was seized. It was really embarrassing. However, he still had to go out and calm his emotions. Otherwise, he would probably step down from his position as President before the end of his term. The president directly summoned the media from all over the world in the White House News media room. He said,¡±don¡¯t be fooled by thend of mercenaries. We are the real victims. Did you see the videos they posted?¡± Do you see the bodies of our soldiers inside? How cruel were they to film this scene? This made me feel very cold, because that was our noble soldier! They¡¯re tarnishing us, hurting the entire United States and their provocation against us. The United States has neverpromised with any evil force in the world. If one day we¡¯re afraid, then the earth is finished. So, even if they surrender, we¡¯ll fight for the souls of the dead. We¡¯ll crusade against thend of mercenaries, and this battle will not end until one of us dies! The war between thend of mercenaries and our own country has entered a state of no return. As for any other country that helps thend of mercenaries, we willunch a war to defend them. Please don¡¯t think that we¡¯re joking. Listen, any country that interferes or helps thend of mercenaries is going against the M Nation, and we will immediatelyunch a war. This is not a joke!¡± As expected. It was still a Hooligan¡¯s behavior. This time, the members of the United Nations did not intervene. Under the strong voice of the UA, the other countries could only remain silent and wait. Merician wanted to change the topic, but the deviant Corp wouldn¡¯t allow it. There were many people in thend of mercenaries waiting for them to make a statement. As a result, the deviant Corp¡¯s official website directly questioned the ount of the White House spokesperson in the United States: ¡°Please answer our question first. Do you admit to the crime of killing innocents and disregarding thews of war? Don¡¯t try to change the topic, our people are being persecuted. You said it was for peace and for earth, so why did you take the initiative to hurt them?¡± The fans who supported the deviant Corp all leftments and likes. The American side didn¡¯t reply to the deviant Corp¡¯s ount problems. The deviant Corp continued to ask,¡±you¡¯re not going to admit it, are you?¡± Then I¡¯ll ask the people of America, since you¡¯re a democratic country, do you recognize it?¡± The American citizen  White House ount and asked him to answer. The White House spokesperson couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and the White House responded,¡±¡±I think we¡¯ve already answered this question before. First of all, you lied about the data. Second, we¡¯ve already said that those people are the armed forces in disguise. Don¡¯t even think about getting them.¡± The deviant Corp directly reported the data of the current military personnel: ¡°This is the public number of recruits. Thend of mercenaries has never been armed to the extent of the entire country. Since the unification, we have established a Constitution to rule this chaotic country, so we have been controlling guns and arms for a long time.¡± The White House: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t admit it. To be exact, your country¡¯s sovereignty has not been registered with the United Nations, so your government¡¯s data and the Constitution you issued will not be valid. We only know that most of the people in that area are wanted criminals from various countries in the past. Because of therge number of people, they have an Army to support themselves. So, we have the obligation to eliminate these criminals who should have died but escaped. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that. Including the independent Army in thend of mercenaries, strictly speaking, they are just a bunch of mercenary groups that will be eliminated. ¡± It was very domineering! They even blocked thements section and prohibitedizens from leaving anyments. They didn¡¯t give them any chance to make a fuss. They were very domineering. The Capitol spokesperson  ount of the person in charge of the social tform: ¡°You guys need to have the basic ability to distinguish between right and wrong. For example, just close off any shady organization ounts. If you don ¡®t, then I¡¯ll close your tform.¡± This social media tform was owned by an Americanpany, and since the White House had made such a strong statement, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The White House also supported them and finally closed the deviant Corp¡¯s official ount. This made the deviant Corp¡¯s fans around the world angry, and they all scolded the social mediapany for bowing down to the powerful. The deviant Corp couldn¡¯t make a sound. Just when everyone thought that the deviant Corp was still young and had been tricked by the Americans, a short video of the deviant Corp appeared on the huge screen New York Times Square! (The fifth chapter has ended. I¡¯m asking for monthly votes again. It¡¯s thest day. Today¡¯s five chapters don¡¯t count for the 31st. It¡¯s only the 30th. Everyone, give your votes. I¡¯ll try to get the five chapters out before 12 o¡¯ clock on the 31st tomorrow! It¡¯s thest day of the month. Those who have monthly votes, throw them at me.)

 Chapter 959 - The weak donâ€™t deserve to have the right to speak

    <h4>Chapter 959: The weak don¡¯t deserve to have the right to speak</h4>

    When this scene appeared, it meant that the deviant Corp was angry, and anyone who knew the deviant Corp would know that once the deviant Corp announced that they were talking to you, it was the time for them to cause trouble. This time, the giant screen was in new New York¡¯s Times Square, which made all the vehicles and pedestrians at the intersection look up in surprise. In the video, a man wearing a clown mask said,¡±¡±Our country is weak and deserves to be beaten. The United States can vite the warws and trample on the lives of our people. No one in this world can say anything, including the United States. Just because the leaders of thend of mercenaries didn¡¯t choose topromise, they had to ept your judgment, right? So, those people were going to be attacked and their homes destroyed because of them? Well, if one day, we blow up the homes of the Americans because of discrimination against your American government, what would you think? ¡°Don¡¯t think that closing your social media ount will solve all your problems. I¡¯ll say it here. Either you admit your mistakes and apologize, give us the construction of our home, and repent in front of the tombstones of the dead people; How about we blow up New York first and let you guys have a taste of it? Since you don¡¯t follow the rules of war, does that mean we don¡¯t have to follow the rules and blow up everything in America? Including the lives of the people?¡± Some of the New York people scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯re weak, you should act like a weak country. If you¡¯re trying to gain sympathy, then you should be more polite. It¡¯s really unreasonable. The United Nations ¡®International Court of Justice doesn¡¯t even recognize this air strike and keeps talking about it. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you just want our country topensate you. It¡¯s a war, you said you wanted to fight in the beginning, so why do you have to do this when someone died? If you have the ability, thene and call me.¡° ¡°If they could fight their way here, would they need to incite public opinion and ask forpensation? I like this kind of people the most. ¡± ¡°They can¡¯t beat us, the Marines, and they can¡¯t count on the American government to stop fighting them, so they¡¯re using us, the people, to put pressure on America?¡± ¡°By the way, if you guys hate the deviant Corp so much, why did some people protest in the White House a while ago?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s because of the 50000 people who died in thend of mercenaries? It¡¯s all because the government army lost a battle. Who are we? The United States! It¡¯s a matter of face if one of our troops is left behind. Who would care about the people of thend of mercenaries who died?¡± As for the video of the deviant Corp, the White House came out and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve seen the deviant Corp¡¯s remarks, and I won¡¯t say much. The winner is king, and the loser is Bandit. The war has started. Don¡¯t talk to me about these useless things. If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you use your family¡¯s warships and fighter jets to invade this ce? Since we¡¯re the weaker side, we should be more polite with our words. If we continue to provoke them, it¡¯s equivalent to challenging the dignity of America. We¡¯ve decided to send two troops tond on thend of mercenaries ¡®territory in a few days and directly attack the presidential pce!¡± The video of the White House spokesperson was pushed to the first page of the UA Social Forum, and some UA citizens leftments: ¡°To be honest, thend of mercenaries should havepromised from the beginning and not be stubborn, and maybe our Marines wouldn¡¯t have killed their way over. Now, they are anxious, and they are using public opinion to gain sympathy? Only a lowly and weak race would use such a shameless method to condemn the strong. This is moral kidnapping!¡± ¡°We all know that America¡¯s military level is the best in the world. Thend of mercenaries first came to provoke us, and then they yed this trick. What position do the weak have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I support the White House. They can blow it up if they have the ability. Haha, not to mention them, even missiles from other countries may not be able to fly here. We have the most advanced anti-missile devices, and any country¡¯s current technology can resolve missiles in the sky. Have these barbarians ever seen missiles?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ve never seen it before, so they thought that war could be won by being united and talking. But after the missile attacks on ten cities, their people were scared, and in their confusion, they quickly got the deviant Corp and President Kush toe forward and incite public opinion. It¡¯s ridiculous, why did they do that if they knew this would happen?¡± For a while, the citizens of America came forward to curse at the deviant Corp and the people of thend of mercenaries. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the deviant Corp is awesome? The other countries were helpless, so why not let them try in America? Tell them what it means toe here and never return!¡± ¡°They¡¯re threatening the wrong person. We¡¯re not some country with a country of pellets. Back then, didn¡¯t the three insufferably arrogant dictators, Lon, Sam, and Kaza, also threaten the United States with all kinds of words? And the result? Now they¡¯re all lying in the ground, this is the result of offending the United States. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Kush¡¯s words,¡¯are only American citizens entitled to human rights¡¯? The key is that thend of mercenaries is ipetent. If you have the ability, make the country stronger and make the world respect you. If you can ¡®t, then stop bbering!¡± Seeing thesements, the White House felt that public opinion was supporting them and suddenly became confident. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to take revenge for the 10000 soldiers who were sacrificed. The war in thend of mercenaries will start on all fronts. No matter which country interferes, we will not withdraw from the war. Either you surrender and be the defeated country, or you will continue to fight. We¡¯ve made our words clear here!¡± The White House spokesperson said. In the president¡¯s office, the president smiled as he watched the support for the White House.¡±¡±This bunch of idiots really helped us a lot. If they didn¡¯t jump out to incite public opinion, I don¡¯t think our American people would hate them so much. Now, all the people support us to fight this battle. How good is that?¡± ¡°But Mr. President, this has also put more pressure on us,¡± the Minister of Defense said.¡±If the previous defeat happens again, I¡¯m afraid we will have to step down! We can¡¯t afford to lose again. ¡± ¡°This was just an ident. Who¡¯s going to let it happen again? This time, without China and Russia¡¯s obstruction, our aircraft carriers and warships will be able to go there in one piece, and we can bombard them from the sea. They don¡¯t have warships, so what can they use to fight us? Hahaha. ¡± At the headquarters, Mali and the others were furious when they saw the abuse and disdain from the people on the American social Forum. ¡°Do you want to kill them and trample on them?¡± Mali snorted and asked Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng looked at thosements, and a sh of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone,¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±you guys stay here. During this time, cooperate with the old man and go to the Military Academy to help out. Those pilots, those soldiers, and so on must be good. I¡¯m afraid this war won¡¯t end so easily. Once their aircraft carrier really arrives, I¡¯lle back. During this time, let me give those people a meeting gift.¡±

 Chapter 960 - Hello, we are the deviant Corp!

    <h4>Chapter 960: Hello, we are the deviant Corp!</h4>

    The video of the deviant Corp appeared on the huge screen in New York¡¯s Times Square again. ¡°We received the White House¡¯s statement and know your answer. Since you don¡¯t want to admit the mistake of this air strike and everyone acquiesces to this war, then don¡¯t me us for using the same method. Here, I want to say something to the people of the United States. If one day you are hurt, please remember that you are the one who created this kind of thing and acquiesced to the existence of this ugly war. Please don¡¯t regret it. Then ... Next, we¡¯ll give you a gift from the people who died. I¡¯ll name it ¡®blood for blood¡¯!¡± ¡°This bunch of idiots came out again. They only know how to hide behind people¡¯s backs and scare people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll talk about it when their missiles can really blow up this ce.¡± ¡°The key is, do they have missiles? Hahaha, it¡¯s not that I think I¡¯m amazing, but as a citizen of the M Nation, isn¡¯t that an identity worth being proud of? In this world, if the citizens of the United States could not be proud and arrogant, then which country could still have a sense of superiority? At least I feel that no matter what country I go to, as an American citizen, I¡¯m amazing!¡± Just like that, as the world¡¯s financial center, the people of New York still busy every day, and it seemed that they only chatted a little about the war in thend of mercenaries. As for the remarks about the deviant Corp, they didn¡¯t care. Anyway, the government had never let them down, and it was as if the sky in America had never fallen. In an open-air square in a coffee shop, a man was reading a newspaper and reading military news. He smiled and asked his friend,¡±¡±What do you think about the deviant Corp? Do you think they¡¯lle and cause trouble like they did to other countries? They said blood for blood, will they alsoe here to drop bombs?¡± ¡°Do you think 911 wille a second time? In the past, there was ack of intelligence, and the CIA¡¯s Special Agent system was not perfect enough. Now, you want to let an underground organization try again? It¡¯s estimated that as soon as their people enter the United States, they will be intercepted, captured, and killed. ¡± One of his friends snorted.¡±Look at the chaos in Europe. There are bombs everywhere. Why is the M Nation the only country that doesn¡¯t have any?¡± What did this mean? Our country¡¯s security and precautions are no joke. Although this is a diversified country, anyone who enters has high standards, not to mention that this is America! In this world, no organization would dare to attack this ce, unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°But from what I know about the deviant Corp, I always feel that they aren¡¯t an organization that wouldpromise so easily. Their previous achievements have been brilliant.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± His friend shook his head and said,¡±just because you know what they¡¯re doing, do you think the CIA would let them in?¡± Even if they were allowed in, do you think that the aviation industry would not control those kinds of mmable and explosive items? Even if the deviant Corp¡¯s people came in, it was impossible to createrge-scale chaos. At most, they would just assassinate people, and what does that have to do with us? He could just let the CIA catch him. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about the deviant Corp¡¯s video, but I¡¯m sure that this organization is not far from being destroyed. ¡± The man stood up and said,¡±alright, it¡¯s almost time. I have to go to work. Let¡¯s talkter. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± He walked to the side of the road and was about to open the car when the man holding the newspaper behind him shrugged.¡±¡±Go, I heard that you¡¯ve been catching news about the deviant Corp and the United States recently?¡± The guy who was about to leave nodded.¡±Yeah, now that the people are in favor of me, I must hit the deviant Corp hard, so that the people will buy it. My sales this month are pretty good, I¡¯ll take you to Las Vegas next month.¡± After that, he chuckled and walked into the car. The next moment ... Bang! A sound. The entire car shot up into the sky. A me shot up, the four windows shattered, and ss flew everywhere. All the parked cars in the surroundings let out rms because of the huge vibration. The crowd on the crowded street and the passers-by were shocked by the sudden explosion, and the entire Street was filled with shrill screams. The guy who had witnessed his best friend getting into the car was lying on the ground, staring at the burning car with a dumbfounded expression. BOOM! At that moment, the surrounding vehicles exploded one after another. It was like an influenza. One after another, they exploded. The people who were lying on their stomachs or hiding in the surroundings ran away in fear. Some of them took out their phones in fear and prepared to call the police, but ... The phones in their hands exploded, blowing up their faces beyond recognition. The surrounding telephone booths, telephone poles, cars, and other public items all exploded at the same time. The entire Times Square in New York was filled with huge explosions. It was like a gue. The explosions never stopped, and any steel or metal objects exploded. The people affected by the explosion could be seen lying in pools of blood everywhere on the road. The bustling Street that had been crowded with people just a moment ago was now empty, leaving only a pile of corpses or injured people who were crawling. Not long after, an ambnce and a police car drove over from the distant Street. The police, especially, were dumbfounded when they saw the explosion. The entire Times Square was beyond recognition. The traffic was paralyzed. Private cars and public buses had all self-destructed and burned, emitting ck smoke. The entire square seemed to have been attacked, and ck smoke rose into the sky. ¡°Hang in there, the ambnce is here.¡± One of the citizens shouted as he supported one of the injured. He turned around and waved at the ambnce.¡±¡±He needs help here.¡± The ambnce could not drive the car in. There were private cars on fire everywhere, and there were corpses on the ground. However, two paramedics were carrying a stretcher over. Before they could get close, the stretcher suddenly exploded, and the two paramedics were directly blown up and fell to the ground with pen names. The next moment, the five police cars and the ambnce exploded! The scene was simply too shocking! ¡°Ah!¡± Those who were still alive and lying on the ground were filled with despair. They had never experienced such a bombing scene before. Seeing the ruins, they could not imagine that they had been in the bustling city center just a moment ago! At this moment, arge number of clown ying cards suddenly fell from above andnded on the ground. Then, they saw the huge screen suddenly sh, and a clown mask appeared.¡±¡±Hello, we are the deviant Corp!¡± A deration of war! Those who were familiar with the deviant Corp would know that when they introduced themselves like this, it was a war! (There¡¯s more tonight. Please give me monthly votes. It¡¯s thest day of the month. I¡¯ll still update as much as I did next month.)

 Chapter 961 - I wonâ€™t acknowledge your laws!

    <h4>Chapter 961: I won¡¯t acknowledge yourws!</h4>

    Fire trucks and special police officers arrived one after another, but no one dared toe to the explosion area, afraid that there would be more bombs. A bomb disposal team entered the scene fully armed, carrying detectors and scanners to perform anti-explosion security checks. After all this was done, police cars, ambnces, and fire trucks entered the scene. The ambnce first saved the citizens who could be saved at the scene, then dealt with the bodies. The entire Times Square was in chaos. The explosion had spread everywhere. The floor-to-ceiling ss windows of the shops were all shattered, and the shops around were all destroyed. The entire Commercial Street looked as if it had been baptized by war. Most importantly, the parked luxury cars and passers-by in themercial square had all been killed by the explosion. After the health department of the entire area calcted the number of deaths, they still announced to the public that the number of deaths had reached more than 600! ording to the number of people killed, the number of shops, roads, luxury cars, public facilities, and the number of people who died in the explosion, the direct loss this time was immeasurable. Times Square was new New York¡¯s representative Commercial Street. This explosion was not as simple as an economic loss. It was a p to the face of America! The scale of this case had even reached the scale of 9 or 11! There had never been so many deaths in the past. The scale of more than 600 people this time simply triggered a panic. The New York government¡¯s phone exploded with calls. The police force was mobilized and locked down the entire New York territory. Then, they did some maintenance and cleaning up of the scene. Mayor new stood up and said,¡±anyone who goes against the M Nation will not have a good end. For the dead citizens, I sincerely offer a moment of silence. I promise to the families of the other dead citizens that the deviant Corp will be brought to justice!¡± We¡¯ll start an investigation and pursue this case. ¡± The huge screen that was used to clean up the scene lit up again. A man in a clown mask said,¡±bring him to justice?¡± What kind of technique? Is this your Americanw? I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t admit it! ¡°Since you can ignore the warws and trample on the lives of more than 50000 people, then we will not acknowledge your decorum. F * ck your decorum! This was just the beginning! Citizens of America, feel fear for the citizens of this ce. You will be dominated by us forever until you admit your mistakes and end this war! Didn¡¯t you beg us to blow it up? Alright, we¡¯re here. Are you guys ready?¡± After saying that, the screen suddenly closed. The whole of New York City fell into a panic. All the majorpanies closed their doors and the office workers all stayed at home. Today would be a heavy day for the M Nation. ¡°Check. Go to every corner of New York City and dig three feet deep. Check all the names of people entering and leaving the city recently.¡± In the New York Police station, an officer roared. New York City was the most influential financial center in the world. If it was blown up, the impact would be huge. Financial groups from all over the world were stationed here, and it was also the city with thergest poption in the entire United States. Once panic urred here, it would affect the operation of the entire city. Blowing up the most important financial city in the M Nation was the same as touching the reverse scale of the M Nation. This was a p in the face to the M Nation. They had just announced to the public that the security in the United States was very good, and in the blink of an eye, the representative square in the center of New York City had been bombed, and more than 600 citizens had died! This was the highest number of casualties in the history of the United States. Guoxin city did not dare to take the me, so they had to find the nearest point of ammunition flow. The lifeblood of the country¡¯s economy actually allowed someone to sneak in gunpowder bombs? In short, it wasn¡¯t just the New York Police who were being scolded, even the people from the Wharton CIA were being scolded because their intelligence performance was garbage! ¡°Tell all the police officers, from now on, whether it¡¯s a holiday or not, return to the team. Arrange for people to patrol all the ces in New York City, especially ces with arge flow of people. Until the bomb disposal squad has left New York City, no one is allowed to get off work. We must ensure the safety of all the citizens.¡± The big boss of the New York City Police Department gave orders and work to all the team leaders. New York City government. The mayor went to meet the security team from Washington. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the case, and the situation is very bad now. From the video messages released by the deviant Corp, they will stillmit crimes, which means that there may still be gunpowder bombs introduced into this city, and they may be hidden somewhere in the city. You are a professional team, so it¡¯s been hard on you these days. I hope you can find the potential bombs as soon as possible and give the citizens a Safety Report.¡± The members of the security team nodded, knowing that this work was urgent.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, Mayor. We¡¯ll do a thorough search and find all the hidden bombs so that New York City can be safe.¡± ¡°Please.¡± The mayor of New York City shook hands with them and heaved a sigh of relief. The security team began to search for hidden bombs in the particrly important areas of New York City. During this period, the entire New York City was in a state of panic. No one knew when the next wave of bombs would go off. As the deviant Corp said, the citizens of New York City were still in a state of fear of being dominated. On the CIA¡¯s side, the higher-ups were all criticizing the middle-ranked intelligence agents. ¡°What are you guys doing? Didn¡¯t they know that someone had brought the bomb in? Because of your negligence, the public has expressed doubts about your work capabilities. Do you understand? No one can shirk their responsibility now, but I¡¯ll give you all one day to find out where these bombs were brought in before the deviant Corp carried out the next explosion. No matter who it is, no matter what background they have, take them down first. Although firearms are legal in America, it¡¯s not allowed to be connived to this extent. And those arms dealers, investigate them all!¡± The mayor of New York felt the need to continue appeasing the people, so he had to hold a press conference and said to the media as a way of returning the favor to the deviant Corp,¡±¡±Soon, the deviant Corp will be caught by us, and then they will know what thews of America are. Citizens, don¡¯t panic, we will give you justice. Those family members, please give us some time, and the murderer will repent in front of the dead citizens! We¡¯ll keep our word!¡± Bang! Just as he finished speaking, a group of reporters surrounded him with microphones in front of his mouth. However, it was also these microphones that suddenly exploded! The police were caught off guard. When they saw that the reporters had all retreated in shock, they came over to take a look and saw that Mayor new had already fallen dead in a pool of blood! (Two more chapters)

 Chapter 962 - A crisis of trust

    <h4>Chapter 962: A crisis of trust</h4>

    A few police officers squatted down and used their fingers to check for Mayor New¡¯s breathing. After confirming that he was dead, they took off their hats. A poker card slowly fell from the sky andnded on the mayor¡¯s chest, which had been sted into a bloody hole. His eyes were dull and he died with a grievance. Very quickly, the police had all the reporters locked up. The reporters were all confused. The reporters with the exploding microphones were even being interrogated. But no matter how hard they beat them up, the reporters couldn¡¯t give a reason. And because they arrested and beat them up, it raised doubts from thepanies behind the reporters. After the autopsy report was out, a staff member came over and asked the examiner,¡±¡±How is it? Which microphone in the testing area exploded?¡± The invigtor frowned.¡±I¡¯m afraid this bomb is very clever. I¡¯ve searched all the crime scenes, but I couldn¡¯t find any powder that was used to ignite the bomb. It¡¯s hard to determine which microphone set up the bomb.¡± ¡°No explosives?¡± ¡°Then how do we make a bomb and detonate it?¡± the clerk frowned. The examiner shook his head.¡±That¡¯s also what I can¡¯t figure out. I¡¯ve checked all the microphones that were blown up, and there was no wireless control device in the wires of the microphones. There was also no explosive content in the microphones, so I can¡¯t find which microphone or mediapany is suspicious.¡± ¡°f*ck!¡±The clerk rubbed his brows and looked discouraged.¡±¡±Do you know that all the mediapanies are questioning the security around the mayor? we were the ones who let these media reporters in, and we¡¯ve also searched and checked their bodies. In other words, if we can¡¯t find the murderer, all the media reporters have to let them in, which is equivalent to letting the murderer go! If we don¡¯t let them go, they¡¯ll attack our security measures for not being adequate. We let them in, but we can¡¯t find out who the murderer is. We can only let them go and respect their freedom of the press. ¡± The examiner smiled bitterly.¡±My team has already examined almost the entire scene and all the physical evidence. We¡¯ve even examined the media and reporters. We didn¡¯t find any explosives that could be used as a lead to point out whichpany¡¯s microphone had a problem. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The clerk could only smile bitterly.¡±Another group of people is going to lose their jobs. Damn it!¡± Mayor New¡¯s death cast a shadow over the city. Just a moment ago, the townsfolk had seen him standing in front of the media with his mouth wide open, but in just one day, he had died! He was a Mayor, but he was dead! For the entire day, many panic-stricken citizens stood in front of the City Hall, demanding an exnation for the case. However, when night fell, no one came out to exin that they had caught any murderer. In fact, at this moment, even if the townsfolk wanted to hear you say some words of encouragement, it would be in vain. At that moment, a group of police officers came over to the government building and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s busy. Everyone wants to catch the murderer. Don¡¯t just wait here. Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°We just want to know if the government has made any progress. It has been 24 hours since the explosion, but you have note out to say anything. What have you done?¡± ¡°The enemy is very cunning, and it will take some time to investigate the case. We are not gods, so please calm down!¡± An acting mayor walked out and said,¡±but you have to believe that we¡¯ve done our best to maintain the security of New York City. You can see police officers patrolling 24 hours a day everywhere to protect you. We¡¯re also doing the bomb disposal work of the entire city. Everyone knows how big New York City is. Give these security teams some time. They¡¯re all working overtime. Understand us and disperse.¡± The 20-odd townsfolk all nodded. They could only give up on protesting. No one got into their own cars and prepared to go home. When the acting mayor saw them get into the car, he heaved a sigh of relief and praised himself for his eloquence. He felt that he could definitely be the mayor. The moment he turned around, the cars that the townsfolk were in suddenly exploded! Eight of the cars exploded, and the police officers were shocked. They quickly ran over to save the people, but the empty cars parked by the side of the road started to explode, and the shockwave of the explosion sent them flying. The acting mayor witnessed all of this. Hey on the ground and leaned back, his chest heaving up and down violently. He had never experienced this before. He watched those people die in front of him. This scene was too shocking. ¡°Call the security team over!¡± A soldier immediately shouted to his Deputy. Not long after, the security team rushed over to clean up the scene and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s normal. There are no bombs. The vicinity is safe.¡± The acting mayor was still in shock. He looked at the security team and asked,¡±¡±You still haven¡¯t found the bomb?¡± The person in charge of the security team pushed up his sses.¡±If we can¡¯t find it, that means there are far fewer bombs than we thought. We¡¯ll probably be able to clean them all up by tomorrow morning. By then, we¡¯ll be able to ensure the safety of New York City.¡± ¡°Safe?¡± The acting mayor pointed at the car ruins and shouted,¡±¡±That¡¯s what you mean by safe? It¡¯s right under my eyes, the bomb is right under my eyes! What are you guys doing? No, this can¡¯t go on. We can¡¯t find the murderer, but the bombs areing wave after wave. They¡¯re too arrogant. They¡¯re bombing the government¡¯s ce. They¡¯re deliberately provoking us!¡± The mayor¡¯s Secretary walked over and said,¡±it¡¯s on the headlines again. The panic has escted. The White House wants us to find the murderer as soon as possible. Also, we have to stop the explosion from happening again. New York City can¡¯t afford to do this anymore. Most of the citizens have asked to leave New York City, but because it¡¯s not convenient for us to investigate, no one has left. However, the consequence of this is that if we don¡¯t find the murderer soon, the citizens will lose confidence in us. Sure enough, the news of a citizen being killed in front of the City Hall¡¯s entrance in front of a group of police officers had attracted a wave of scolding and condemnation. ¡°God, they¡¯re right under your nose. How stupid are you? didn¡¯t you realize that the bomb was in the car? So much tax revenue from America is used to feed a bunch of trash?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that this is a government that I can rely on. They believe in the government so much, but even the police can¡¯t protect them from the explosion.¡± ¡°To be honest, I still can¡¯t ept this fact. Can¡¯t the police do a test around the city Hall building? Why didn¡¯t you notice that a bomb had been nted in a citizen¡¯s car? The security team says they¡¯re looking for bombs every day, but the bomb killed your citizens right under your nose. May I ask what you¡¯re doing?¡±

 Chapter 963

    <h4>Chapter 963: Goaded them</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>

    The New York City government was in a crisis of trust. The inte was full of resentment against them. At this time, the Square¡¯s huge curtain was once again visited by the deviant Corp. ¡°Are you guys panicking? Are you afraid? Was he helpless? If you have such a feeling, that¡¯s right. As you¡¯ve gifted us, we will pay you back twice as much. This is just the first day of the drill. Tomorrow, we will show you our greater masterpiece!¡± The deviant Corp¡¯s remarks caused a new panic in the M Nation. Theizens were getting anxious. He wanted the White House to do something because they were the ones who attracted the deviant Corp. Everyone in the New York City government was working overtime and did not dare to sleep. There would be an even bigger masterpiece tomorrow? The acting mayor called the security team over for a talk. ¡°What do you have to say about their remarks?¡± The acting mayor asked. The person in charge of the security team said,¡±¡±First of all, we¡¯ve conducted aprehensive inspection of some of the more popted areas in New York City. We¡¯ve checked important areas like wall Street again and again, and we¡¯ve also checked some of the financial centers such as the development zones of the grouppanies. These areas have no problems at all. We can rule out these ces tomorrow, but my opinion is that all the police officers in these areas should be removed and reced with in-looking police officers because we¡¯ve checked these areas and there are no bombs. But since the deviant Corp said that they will make a bigger move, it¡¯s inevitable that they will do something in these areas to highlight the big event, then they will definitely deploy bombs tonight or tomorrow, and our police will dress up as ordinary people and sneak into the downtown area, so there must be someone to pick them up at every point, and when they find any suspicious targets, they will arrest them on the spot. ¡± The acting mayor and the senior police officer nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s not a problem. We can cooperate. Continue.¡± The head of the security team: ¡°actually, we¡¯ve checked all the areas that should be checked. We can be sure that there is no potential for bombs in New York City. Maybe the deviant Corp is deliberately saying this to make the citizens panic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid they¡¯re serious,¡±the acting mayor said worriedly. ¡°There¡¯s no progress with the current immigration investigation,¡±said the higher-up of the police department. ¡°Have you found any clues about where the explosives came from?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± the police officer said, sweating. The acting mayor wanted to fly into a rage, but he held back. ¡°Continue to investigate. Also, I want all of you to fully cooperate with the security team. Also, what did the people from the Ministry of Defense say?¡± ¡°They pushed the me to the CIA,¡± the police officer said.¡±They med their intelligence for not doing a good job and letting the deviant Corp in.¡± The CIA is ming the Department of Defense for not doing a good job of security and allowing the bomb to enter New York City. I¡¯m having a headache right now, and it¡¯s not them who got bombed. They¡¯re all shirking responsibility. ¡± ¡°Their team is probably going to step down soon. Don¡¯t worry about them. This time, we¡¯ll do our job well. If we can solve this case, everyone will be credited for it!¡± The acting mayor knew how to unite the team at this time. He was indeed a top student in politics andnguage. At this moment, the person in charge of the security team looked at the acting mayor and said,¡±¡±I have a n. Tomorrow morning, our team¡¯s security work will probably be over, and if we don¡¯t find any bombs by then, it means that the deviant Corp¡¯s bomb inventory should be limited or used up, but in order to lure them out, the mayor can hold a press conference early in the morning to provoke them a little. On the one hand, he can report on the security work, and on the other hand, he can provoke the deviant Corp and make them make a mistake to bomb! At that time, we inclothes police will be able to catch them red-handed and catch them all in one fell swoop!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± the police officer said.¡±Even if we catch one of them, I can get the target to interrogate and extort all of them!¡± The acting mayor hesitated for a moment, and the senior officer of the police department understood what he was worried about. He coughed and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, this time we¡¯ll carefully check all the media reporters. All the video recording and equipment will be provided by us. They must go in for a live interview after a full body examination.¡± The mayor nodded.¡±Okay, but those people who came before must be reced by theirpany¡¯s staff. If they can ¡®t, it¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t use them. We¡¯ll record it and send the video to them for editing and broadcasting.¡± He had to be careful. After all, the death of the former mayor was still vivid in his mind, and the deviant Corp was too terrifying for him this time. The higher-ups of the police department frowned. Did he not trust them? The mayor felt that his words were indeed a little critical, so he could only say,¡±¡±I¡¯m just joking. I hope you can do a good on-site inspection tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he said. The next day. The acting mayor appeared at the press conference. This time, the police had done a security check, and the media reporters only addressed those who were familiar with the identity. The person in charge of the security team and the city¡¯s higher-ups also attended the press conference to show their sincerity and the importance of the explosion. The person in charge of the security team stepped forward and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s been 36 hours since the explosion in Times Square. In these 36 hours, our security team has been searching the entire New York City for bombs without rest. It¡¯s almost a carpet search, and we didn¡¯t miss any dead ends, including the underground tunnels. Now, we can tell the citizens loudly that they don¡¯t have to worry. We can confirm that there are no bombs in the entire New York City, so you don¡¯t have to be so worried.¡± After he finished, it was the police department¡¯s senior officer¡¯s turn to step forward and say,¡±¡±Regarding the deviant Corp¡¯s bombing of New York City, to be honest, we already have some clues, but in order to alert the enemy, we won¡¯t disclose it here. I just hope that everyone can believe us.¡± The reporters in the audience finally apuded. They finally heard something positive. Only then did the acting mayor stand up and say,¡±in these 36 hours, some of the citizens have med us for not doing anything. In fact, you have misunderstood us. Whether it is our security team or our Police Department, everyone can see that we have stayed up all night just like everyone else. We have also been trying to solve the case and bring the murderer to justice. We have not done anything. Everyone must believe in us because the police in this world are still divided into police from America and police outside of America! ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t have to panic about what the deviant Corp said yesterday. Just now, the leader of the security team said that the bombs have been cleared in New York City. They are just bluffing. They are in the dark, and we are in the light. Doing this will easily incite everyone, so please don¡¯t take it to heart because we will take care of all the safety issues around you.¡± Pa, pa, pa ... The audience apuded enthusiastically. Although the murderer had yet to be caught, the government¡¯s words could still give the other citizens confidence. (End of chapter 5!)

 Chapter 964

    <h4>Chapter 964: I¡¯m going to blow this ce up, do as you see fit</h4>

    Wall Street. Broadway. In such a representative ce of New York City, there were already many inclothes police officers shuttling through the crowd during the day. Within ten meters, there were two special police officers taking care of each other. It had been half a day since the acting mayor¡¯s speech on TV. Just as the mayor had said, the entire city seemed to be rtively safe. As a result, some of thendmark areas in New York City began to return to normal, such as Wall Street, which was a legendary ce in New York City. It had the entire American Securities Company and could be considered the center of the American Stock market. The inclothes police naturally had to pay special attention to this ce. At 10 pm, when the trading center was at its busiest, the big screen of the stock trend chart suddenly changed. A man in a clown mask appeared. The scene immediately exploded. ¡°I¡¯ve filled this ce with bombs. I¡¯ll detonate them in 20 minutes!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, some people threw away the coffee in their hands, some sshed Coke, and all rushed out of the exchange. Arge group of people ran out as fast as they could, resulting in aplete chaos. Some fell and even trampled, and some rushed out. The traffic outside was already crowded, so it was inevitable that there would be idents. In short, with the screams of horror, the entire Wall Street securities Exchange was in chaos. The inclothes special police officers could only maintain order as they shouted,¡±¡±Everyone, don¡¯t panic! Everyone, stay calm and don¡¯t panic!¡± Some of them stumbled and rolled down the elevator, while some of them fell to the ground after their high heels broke. As a result, the people behind them who were pushing and rushing out ran over them. The scene became chaotic. At this time, the inclothes police officers took out their IDs, pulled out their guns, and fired into the sky, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We¡¯re the police. We¡¯re always with you. Don¡¯t panic, there are no bombs in this area. We¡¯ve been patrollingst night and this morning. We guarantee that there are no bombs. This is just a strategy of the criminals. They use the panic in everyone¡¯s hearts to create chaos so that they can fish in troubled waters! Everyone calm down, listen to us and you¡¯ll never go wrong. ¡± They showed the documents in their hands, and it was only then that everyone realized that there were special police officers inside and outside. They were all dressed in in clothes, and only then did those people rx a little. ¡°Call an ambnce, there¡¯s a serious Stampede on Wall Street.¡± After calling for an ambnce, a Police Chief picked up his Bluetooth headset and began to maintain order.¡±¡±Look out for suspicious people. Anyone whoes in or out with luggage or bags must be checked for bombs.¡± ¡°yesir!¡±The other police officers began to check anyone who had a file bag or shoulder bag, and those people were very cooperative. At this time, the person in charge of the stock exchange and a group of staff members came over and asked,¡±¡±Then is this video from the deviant Corp real?¡± The chief said,¡±we can only tell you that there is no bomb here. There is already a security teaming over to re-investigate this ce. Tell everyone not to be nervous. The people in New York City are very sensitive and fragile now. They can be used by the criminals easily!¡± We also hope that the staff in your station will cooperate with us to appease these people. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s for the best. We will cooperate.¡± The person in charge of the stock exchange nodded. At this time, the security team had already rushed over. After the EOD expert came over and greeted the Section Chief, thetter exined the situation.¡±The deviant Corp never jokes, and since they said there¡¯s a bomb here, then there must be one, but you only have 10 minutes. If there¡¯s really a bomb here, then the 20 minutes that the deviant Corp gave us is only 10 minutes left.¡± The bomb disposal team nodded. Then, they began to search the entire stock Exchange, using high-tech technology to find the bomb device. However, he did not find it. After the bomb disposal team removed the defensive clothes, the burly man said,¡±¡±I guess he was tricked. There are no bombs here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Section Chief nodded and then said to the people outside who were watching or waiting to buy stocks,¡±¡±We said that there are no bombs here, it¡¯s safe. This is just a scheme of the deviant Corp bastards, so everyone can rest assured. In order to protect everyone, our police officers will be around. If any suspicious person wants to mess around here, my gun will send him to God!¡± ¡°God has let them off easy. They should be sent to hell.¡± Someone said. Then, the people at the scene burst intoughter, which somewhat eased the tense atmosphere around them. Only then did the people outside enter the market like a swarm of bees. Those who were injured were taken away by the ambnce, and the ce returned to its previous lively state. After all, the stock prices were going up and down every minute and second. Everyone quickly immersed themselves in the exciting stock market again. Many people had picked up their phones and were calling to ask which stocks to short, which stocks to buy, or to sell. The scene became lively again. The traffic order outside had also been restored, and the endless stream of vehicles seemed to be unaffected by the video of the deviant Corp. Just when everyone thought that they were really safe, the stock charts on the huge screen in front of them disappeared once again. In its ce was an image of a clown. ¡± 20 minutes is up! You guys don¡¯t seem to have taken our words to heart. Then we can only detonate the bomb. ¡± Some people at the scene were so scared that they subconsciously prepared to run, but the bomb disposal team was still there. They immediately broadcasted to everyone present,¡±¡±Everyone, calm down, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ve already checked this ce and confirmed that there are no bombs. This guy is here to create panic. Everyone, listen to me now, hand over everything you can hold to the police officers around you. I hope you can cooperate. If anyone doesn¡¯t cooperate, then there must be something wrong with him, and this person is the deviant corp member who sneaked in!¡± The townsfolk didn¡¯t run anymore. They trusted the bomb disposal experts, so they all showed their documents, bags, and satchels to the police officers around them. At this time, the chief and the inclothes police officers who didn¡¯t know their identities were staring at everyone in the crowd, trying to see if anyone¡¯s behavior was suspicious so they could take them down in one fell swoop. ¡°I¡¯ll count to 10, so I¡¯ll give everyone 10 seconds to see if you believe the police around you. After 10 seconds, I¡¯ll detonate the bomb!¡± The clown said on the screen. The Section Chief and the security team members shouted,¡±¡±Did you hear that? If the criminal had a bomb, he would have blown it up long ago. He was the one who blew it up! There¡¯s no bomb at all!¡± ¡°10!¡±On screen, the clown didn¡¯t care about the experts at all. He was counting his own number.

 Chapter 965 - Welcome to Hell now

    <h4>Chapter 965: Wee to Hell now</h4>

    There were about 700 to 800 people in the stock exchange. When they heard the count of 10 on the screen, some of them didn¡¯t dare to bet anymore and tried to run away. However, they were also afraid that if they ran away, others would look down on them and say that they didn¡¯t trust the police of their country enough and that they didn¡¯t have the guts! The feeling of always living by looking at other people¡¯s faces was really painful and tangled. He was afraid of the bomb, but he was even more afraid of being judged by the secr world. ¡°9!¡± In the video, the clown counted. Some people¡¯s hearts were beating fast. They looked at the motionless police and the security team around them. They seemed to be very confident, which gave them some confidence. ¡°8!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t count. If there really is a bomb, just blow it up,¡±the Section Chief said directly to the screen. ¡°7!¡± The people around them started to panic. Immediately, one or two of them couldn¡¯t stand the pressure of the tense atmosphere and turned around to run outside. However, the police officers who were lying in ambush came over and stopped him.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, where are you going? Please ept our inspection. ¡± ¡°6!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to check? they¡¯re about to detonate the bomb. It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t leave now!¡± The man panicked and wanted to rush out as soon as possible. His words made the already frightened crowd even more restless. ¡°Stop! Please ept our inspection.¡± The police officer simply pulled out a pistol and pointed it at him. ¡°5!¡± The guy who was about to escape saw that the big screen had counted to five, and he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. But his head was pointed at, so he had to hand his briefcase to the police. After the police took a look, there was no problem. ¡°Can I go now?¡± This guy quickly grabbed his bag and rushed out. After he took the lead, the people inside couldn¡¯t stand the threat of the deviant Corp anymore. To be honest, no one dared to bet on whether there was a bomb or not. If there was, it would be death! But if they didn ¡®t, they wouldn¡¯t get any rewards. So, who wanted to take the risk? At that moment, at least 30 to 50 people were ready to leave. However, how could the police let them leave so easily? what if the criminals were mixed in and escaped? However, their investigation had dyed the time for these people to leave. ¡°4!¡± Cold sweat appeared on the chief¡¯s forehead, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask the elixir disposal team,¡±¡±Is there really no problem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± The bomb disposal squad turned around and said to the crowd,¡±¡±We swear in the name of God that this ce is safe! It was very safe! We have been keeping watch here since yesterday to prevent people from dropping bombs. We can guarantee that no bombs wille in here, and the people from the Ministry of Defense also guarantee that there aren¡¯t that many bombs for the deviant Corp to use! They just want to create panic in the country so that we can¡¯t take care of the war in thend of mercenaries. We¡¯re all rational adults, you should know their purpose!¡± The person who mocked the deviant Corp before said angrily,¡±¡±They¡¯re right, if there was a bomb, it would have exploded long ago. Only a fool would remind us to evacuate, and the deviant Corp did this to make us afraid and panic. This is to sow discord between our citizens and the police. I believe in the experts and our country¡¯s Special Forces. If in this world, even the experts in America can¡¯t determine if there is a bomb, then no security team in the world can be trusted.¡± ¡°3!¡±The person on the screen was still counting. Everyone in the audience looked at each other and gulped. ¡°2!¡± Some people even hugged each other and wanted to run out, but the police outside seemed to want to prove that they were right and didn¡¯t let the residents inside out. Some of them found a corner and curled up; Some of them called theirw enforcement to give them some instructions; Some drew crosses in front of their chests and prayed that this was only April Fool¡¯s Day! ¡°1!¡± When the clown on screen read out this number, everyone immediately closed their eyes and covered their ears with their hands, afraid that there would really be an explosion. Some of them even let out a sharp scream, so that they could relieve the fear in their hearts. But ... The explosion did not follow. After a full two seconds, the chief and those members of the security team finally heaved a sigh of relief. The people in the security team broke out in cold sweat. The chief¡¯s back was drenched. ¡°We¡¯ll see. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing,¡±the angry youth suddenly said loudly. Just as everyone was trying to calm themselves down, suddenly ... The zipper on the young man¡¯s jacket, the metal on his belt, the mobile phone at the side of his pants, and the Golden Ear studs he was wearing all exploded at the same time! Bang! It was as if he had been shot in the heart by a sniper rifle. His body suddenly stopped and then fell to the ground. His crotch, chest, and ears were all blown up. Hey on the ground in a bloody mess. ¡°Have you ever felt the destion of the battlefield? If you don ¡®t, I¡¯ll take you to experience it. Now, Wee to Hell!¡± At this moment, the clown¡¯s cold voice came from the screen. Then, in the sky, the clown poker cards slowly slid down. The Section Chief and the security team looked up at the ying cards falling from the sky in a daze. There was chaos all around, and everyone rushed out, pushing down the police who were blocking them and stepping on them. However, when they reached the entrance of the stock exchange, the steel tes of the Automatic Sensor Door exploded. The ss shards directly hit their faces and bodies, and all the items in their hands or bags that were made of metal exploded. Even the frame of the big screen exploded and the crystal screen shattered. The huge screen slowly fell from the sky, directly crushing four or five citizens who couldn¡¯t escape to death. The Section Chief took out his phone and was about to call an ambnce beforeing over. However, the moment he put the phone next to his ear, it suddenly exploded, and his entire head exploded like a watermelon. Wee to Hell! Looking down at the hall of the stock exchange from the sky, it was not an exaggeration to describe it as a scene from hell. The entire Hall was covered in pools of blood, and some people¡¯s broken arms and legs were immersed in blood. The screams were filled with despair. The people outside wanted to rush in, but the floor-to-ceiling ss around them shattered and sent them flying. They saw with their own eyes that the hundreds of people inside were slowly falling to the ground with the explosions that could be seen everywhere. The entire venue even burst into fire because of the frequent explosions. Those who were not wearing metal were also affected by the explosion and fell to the ground. Although they did not die, the fire had flooded the entire stock Exchange Hall. The entire stock Exchange suddenly burst into mes. The people on the streets who saw this were terrified and could only pray.

 Chapter 966 - Their purpose is terrifying to think about

    <h4>Chapter 966: Their purpose is terrifying to think about</h4>

    ¡°Today, there was another explosion in New York City. There was a huge explosion at thergest Wall Street Stock Exchange in New York City. ording to the police at the scene, the number of deaths has reached 843, including 63 police officers. This case and times Square were both done by the deviant Corp, and the case has now attracted the attention of people around the world. ording to the deviant Corp¡¯s n to attack New York City with an explosion, more than 1700 people have died, and it is the biggest tragedy of the M Nation of the century. The Washington police has formed their most elite team to investigate the case in all aspects. We will report thetest situation to you at any time ...¡± ¡°A few days ago, a video of the deviant Corp nning the Wall Street explosion was uploaded on the inte. The video caused a heated discussion among the public because in the video, the New York Police have to take full responsibility for the explosion.¡± In this video, it was a surveince video recorded from the top of the stock exchange Hall. Inside the venue, the big screen was filled with threats from the deviant Corp. Not to mention that the bomb was the main culprit behind the deviant Corp¡¯s n, but in this video, the deviant Corp gave the police and the scene 20 minutes of time. When the first threat was made, it caused a panic and a stampede, and then the police calmed the scene. This was true in itself, but in this case, even if the police sent the security team to investigate and found nothing, they shouldn¡¯t have opened the stock exchange and closed it instead. The most controversial part was that the police shouldn¡¯t have used the lives of more than 700 citizens at the scene to gamble with the deviant Corp. In order to prove their professionalism, they let the citizens stay at the scene, leading to the entire stock Exchange being engulfed in mes after the explosion. The entire police arrangement was the responsibility of the American National Forum! The New York City government was in a tough spot. The consecutive explosions had already made them lose trust, and now the police had done something so stupid. And the point was that this video was also uploaded to the inte, and even a fool would know that it was the deviant Corp¡¯s doing, but the content of the video couldn¡¯t be faked. The police did make a mistake in the evacuation this time and killed more than 700 people, and they couldn¡¯t escape responsibility for this. The night after the incident, the family members of the victims of the explosion went to the police station to protest. New York City was in a storm. And in this incident, the deviant Corp made the citizens feel fear! Their methods and cleverness even caused the police to bepletely defeated in this confrontation! Theizens started a discussion about this. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that this group of arrogant police officers are actually from our country.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still very upset. In the video, some people tried to leave, but the police stopped them and tried to persuade them. I think everyone has the right to leave or stay. The police shouldn¡¯t have done this. If he had let these people go, they might have survived.¡± ¡°I also can¡¯t believe that this is our country¡¯s police. Don¡¯t they put the lives of citizens first? Look at what they did, gambling with the lives of the citizens. The deviant Corp would never joke with you, and they even dared to assassinate the royal family. Would such an organization have the time to joke with you? They took advantage of the arrogance of the American police and the experts ¡°self-righteousness and professionalism. There are too many problems exposed in this video, and every time I watch it, I feel particrly distressed.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that the deviant Corp was a high IQ criminal organization before, but after two days, I believe it. They¡¯re really unbelievable, leaving behind evidence in every case, and the police haven¡¯t found anything yet. I really want to blow up the police¡¯s entire family.¡± ¡°The only thing we can pray for now is that the deviant Corp won¡¯t make a mistake and get caught by the police. ording to their usual style of doing things, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream for the American police to catch them. The explosions are still going on, and I hope the people of New York City can get through this dark time safely.¡± ¡°Times Square, Wall Street, everywhere you didn¡¯t expect them to blow up, but the deviant Corp chose the ce with the most people. This kind of tant provocation is a p in the face to the United States. I don¡¯t know why the police can still sit still.¡± ¡°This is the most arrogant organization I¡¯ve ever seen. Is there anything they don¡¯t dare to do? Do they still have any humanity left in them? What¡¯s the difference between this and terrorism? I can¡¯t understand why there are so many of their fans on the blog! I¡¯m terrified of such an organization. ¡± Then, the clown appeared on the huge screen in Times Square again. ¡°Two days, the lives of more than 1700 citizens, is not enough! ¡°You think that yourw is the Supremew and the way of the king? you¡¯re even the United States, a Rogue Nation. The United States is controlled by you, so we¡¯ll be eaten by the strong. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to admit that you killed more than 50000 innocent people, we will seek justice for ourselves. I¡¯ve said it before, don¡¯t talk to me about human nature or thew. If you don¡¯t recognize ourw, we won¡¯t recognize yourw either. Don¡¯t talk to me about fairness! Our goal is very simple. We only want the lives of 50000 citizens, and then this ¡®blood debt paid in blood¡¯ mission will be terminated. In addition, if your aircraft carriers and Army continue to advance towards thend of mercenaries, let¡¯s bet on whether your citizens will die faster or the lowlymoners of thend of mercenaries will be more tenacious!¡± After that, the CIA immediately tracked the coordinates of the control panel. ¡°Have you found out?¡± The technician shook his head.¡±Still no. The other party¡¯s hacking skills are top-notch. There are too many zombies left to fool us. Also, the duration of their video conversation is too short. When I cracked one or two zombies, they had already finished talking. It¡¯s difficult for me to continue tracking them.¡± ¡°f*ck!¡±The FBI agent mmed his hand on the table in anger. He looked out the window and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe that they can¡¯t be found like ghosts!¡± The technician replied,¡¯the lives of 50000 citizens? If they really did it, then what was the American government doing here? Then what are the militarized troops of this country used for?¡± ¡°This is the biggest challenge to the dignity of the United States this century. If the deviant Corp does it, the citizens of the United States will be the first to stand up and end it all. At that time, the war will be over, and the legendary legend of an organization defeating a country will be born. This is even more legendary than Greece winning the World Cup because this is the most powerful country on earth!¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible,¡± the senior intelligence officer said.¡±The United States will not allow such a thing to happen. This is equivalent to trampling on the face and faith of the United States! The military power and prestige of America would copse! The deviant Corp was really bold! Their goal is too crazy!¡±

 Chapter 967 - The best substitute for Jerry

    <h4>Chapter 967: The best substitute for Jerry</h4>

    <b></b>

    In America. Congress. In therge conference hall, the president sat in the chief seat without saying a word. The guy looking at him was representative Morton from the Socialist Party. In private, after Senator Jerry gave him a look, Morton¡¯s gaze towards the president changed. It was like a dog that had seen a bone. ¡°Mr. President, have you seen everything that happened outside?¡± The president remained silent. Now, whatever he said would be wrong, because all of this was a problem with his policy. Morton narrowed his eyes and said,¡±don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± How are you going to appease the thousands of lives in New York? In addition, New York City was the world¡¯srgest economic hub. Now that it had been created by people, many businessmen and investors were reluctant to leave. This economic loss was on the scale of ten billion US dors, right? Who was the one who strongly opposed the idea of sending troops to thend of mercenaries?¡± ¡°It¡¯s US!¡± Morton stood up and looked at everyone as he said excitedly,¡±¡±We, the socialists, have told you not to fight! What was that country? They are malignant tumors. They live in this world, and every extra day is worth it. They have long seen life and death lightly. You are ying with your life! Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for a snub? The aircraft carrier went around the entire Indian Ocean and took a lot of manpower and resources, but what was the result? All of them were annihted! There was also a scandal of shooting and bombing ordinary defenseless people, more than 50000 people! What was the difference between this and an inhumane massacre? Don¡¯t forget that this is an era of peace. You¡¯re the first to start a massacre. How can we, who have always upheld internationalw, live in peace? In the future, who will still be convinced by us? More importantly, you all still insist on doing things your own way and refuse to admit it! What kind of thick-skinned person could ignore all this public opinion? Mr. President, please answer my questions properly. If you can¡¯t answer them today, it means that you don¡¯t have enough ability to deal with the current problem. We, the socialists, are against you and your team continuing to lead the United States. ¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a disaster for the M Nation.¡± At this time, the president suddenly thought of an excuse and looked up to meet Morton¡¯s eyes. He retorted,¡±¡±The people of America have been living afortable life for decades, sofortable that they have no scruples. But this time, don¡¯t you feel that they are unprecedentedly United? As everyone has seen before, they have been rejecting the deviant Corp to speak up for us. Even if we were wrong, their cover-up can only make us continue to make mistakes and fight this war. As long as we take down thend of mercenariespletely, all the doubts in the world will be aughable past! Do we need others to set our stance and teach us what to do? If that¡¯s the case, is that still America? The strong should have special privileges that belonged to the strong! Why were the citizens of America so proud? Because we are strong! ¡°Let the doubters question us now. As long as they¡¯re not of our race, no matter what we do, there will always be doubts. However, the Americans love to p them in the face of doubts! Public opinion is only in the hands of the winner. As long as we persist, I will aim the cannon at whoever says anything at the moment of victory! At that time, who would dare to?¡± Morton chuckled and said,¡±so what if you destroy thend of mercenaries?¡± To be honest, that country isn¡¯t suitable to build a militarized missile deployment base. Its neighboring countries and its surroundings can¡¯t threaten Asia¡¯s China and Russia at all. From a strategic perspective, it¡¯s already inappropriate. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s the point of this war? In addition, they had only lost 50000 people, and they had already suffered the counterattack of the deviant Corp in New York City, with more than 1000 people dead. Are you the one who killed tens of millions of people in thend of mercenaries and then exchanged the lives of millions of citizens in America for it? Where do you put the safety and interests of the citizens? Are you going to seek the good fortune of the people in exchange for benefits, or are the people going to sacrifice themselves for your rights to be your tool to intimidate other countries?¡± Morton looked at the president suspiciously and said,¡±you don¡¯t know how to manage this country at all!¡± Let¡¯s not talk about your so-called war first, you should think about how to deal with this deviant Corp. If you can¡¯t even handle your own domestic affairs, then don¡¯t go out and embarrass yourself in a war. ¡± The president gritted his teeth.¡±Don¡¯t worry. The deviant Corp won¡¯t be free for long. If I can¡¯t take care of them in front of my own door, I¡¯ll step down voluntarily!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I hope you can keep your promise!¡± Morton decided immediately. After the meeting ended, the president followed Morton in the long corridor with his assistant. The war between the two spread from Congress to private. Mr. Morton, I heard that the boss behind the mandb is actually a member of the deviant Corp?¡± The president gave a half-smile.¡±Otherwise, I really can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re deliberately targeting me while speaking up for thend of mercenaries. What exactly are you trying to achieve?¡± Mortonughed,¡±what do you want?¡± To be honest, with your Foundation and connections, you couldn¡¯t have made it to the current situation in America, but you haven¡¯t been removed from your position yet, so what are the people behind you nning? If I still don¡¯te out and speak, are you going to lead America to destruction?¡± The president: ¡°don¡¯t use America¡¯s interests as a pretense. You have thend of mercenaries behind you. Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want,¡± Morton said.¡±If you¡¯re not happy, you can ask your FBA toe and touch us socialists.¡± The president gritted his teeth. If he wanted to, he would have done so long ago. Even Rockefeller, the president¡¯s backer, had touched the socialists, but the appearance of the mandb had strengthened the interpersonal rtionships of the Socialist Party. It was the hospital and the top medical skills that made the rich speak for them! The socialists were now the thirdrgest party after the two major parties. It would be really difficult to touch them! ¡°You¡¯re particrly proud. You socialists have grown wings this year, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can fly up to the branches and dominate. So what if I step down? There¡¯s another party. ording to the rules, it¡¯s their turn to be in charge of the next term. As for you? No chance!¡± The president said. Morton smiled.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. In fact, I was just a nobody from the beginning. But today, or in the future, I¡¯m already a Big Shot to be able to pull you down. What¡¯s that called?¡± No matter what the result is, as long as you¡¯re serious, you¡¯ll lose! For example, like now. ¡± ¡°You!¡± The president was so angry that he was speechless. Morton left with a sarcastic smile. After seeing this scene, Jerry, who was passing by them, couldn¡¯t help but give Morton a thumbs up. The person Stenson found was really outrageous! Just now, every question he asked in Congress hit the nail on the head, and the president had no choice but to issue a Military Order.

 Chapter 968 - How to destroy the worlds number one company by market value

    <h4>Chapter 968: How to destroy the world¡¯s number onepany by market value</h4>

    In the headquarters of the fruit mobile phonepany, the stock price had fallen by 15% in two days! Yes, you didn¡¯t see wrong! Big fruit¡¯s stock had dropped by 15% for no reason in the bombing in the past two days, and it was obviously not stopping. This made the fruitpany very worried. The reason was that in the investigation of the explosion cases, they found that most of the explosions were caused by mobile phones! In the Wall Street Massacre, most of the sources of the explosions were metal mobile phones, and most people had mobile phones from fruitpany. The police originally wanted to investigate the source of the mobile phones based on where the deceased had bought them before they died. They suspected that these people¡¯s mobile phones had been tampered with in the past, or they could find some clues by investigating where the deceased had been before. Who knew that the internal staff investigating the case might have leaked the news while drinking and chatting? as a result, it caused the users of fruit phones in America to be very frightened, thinking that the culprit of the explosion was the fruit phone. This was even worse than the Samsung explosion. It turned out that thepany with the world¡¯srgest market value might have directly lost more than 80 billion US dors in shares because of this incident! The CEO of fruit was not in the mood to drink coffee early in the morning. Seeing the stock price fall, all the employees felt like they were going bungee jumping. After they looked at the newspaper to investigate the cause, they expressed their pain and bitterness. You can¡¯t f * cking me us for this? As soon as this rumor was mentioned, the survivor who had experienced the explosion in Times Square stood up and said,¡±¡±I did witness someone¡¯s phone explode. I had a good friend who died. He picked up his phone to call the ambnce, but the phone blew him up. I will never forget this scene. I even thought that he picked up a bomb. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been so afraid of seeing a phone for the past two days.¡± ¡°Do you remember what phone it was?¡± Survivor: ¡°it¡¯s a fruit phone. It wasn¡¯t just his phone that exploded. Many people who died in their pockets exploded for no reason.¡± The CEO of fruitpany watched the interview video and cursed,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t this bastard die from the explosion?¡± The Secretary walked in and said,¡±the shareholders asked the operations and public rtions team to handle this matter well. They have temporarily stabilized the fall of the stock prices by taking the shares that the shareholders have given up, but they can¡¯t take in more shares. They hope that thepany will quicklye out and rify. Even if they have to disclose technical problems, they have to tell the public that our technology has no ws.¡± The CEO had no choice but to do so. Soon, the public rtions department of fruitpany held a press conference to rify whether the explosion was caused by the mobile phone. ¡°I feel that the current news about the fruit phone¡¯s explosion on the market is very irresponsible. The technology of the fruit phone has been produced for so many years and there has never been any problems. Our products areunched worldwide, and we have produced more than ten million units every quarter. I don¡¯t think the main cause of the explosion is our cell phone. We can provide physical experiments on cell phones to see if there is a possibility of an explosion. In addition, our legal department has already submitted an appeal to the court for this report that nders ourpany. We will Sue you for this baseless nder without any room for discussion!¡± He thought about how he had lost 15% of his shares because of these newspapers. ording to the market value of fruitpany, it was the top in the world with a market value of more than 600 billion dors. 15% was equivalent to more than 90 billion dors disappearing from the face of the earth in just two days! How could this let the shareholders sleep well? If he didn¡¯te out to rify, he would be doomed if he continued to fall. In order to take care of the fruitpany, which was the country¡¯s star enterprise, the government had to speak up for it. ¡°It¡¯s wrong to say that the explosion was caused by the fruit phone. First of all, everyone should know that the robbers might have used the fruit phone to make a phone bomb. As the temperature increases during the use of the phone, it will detonate. These are all possible. Therefore, it¡¯s not because of a technical problem with the fruit phone. This might just be one of the robbers ¡®means. The fruit phone has no substantial connection to this case.¡± After the police rified, the falling stock stabilized and rose steadily. However, Xu Cheng naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to destroy a big corporation in the M Nation. It was a rare opportunity to use this opportunity to beat him at his own game! He went to a fruit phone gship store. Due to the recent explosion, it wasn¡¯t easy to sell fruit phones, but there were still people who came to buy them. After all, the reputation and technology were there. In addition, fruit phones had special promotions and various activities. There were still people who couldn¡¯t stand the little profit and lined up to buy them. ¡°Is a red one avable?¡± ¡°Yes, how many gigabytes do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 128. ¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± The shopkeeper smiled, then went to the inventory to find it and handed it to the buyer. The payment was on the way. ¡°Take care,¡± After sending off the buyer, the service staff smiled. Just as the buyer walked to the door, a sudden loud bang shattered the ss at the door. He fell to the ground, unrecognizable, and twitched continuously. A mobile phone that had been sted into pieces like coal fell to the ground. The people at the scene were so frightened that they subconsciously fell down, and some screamed. The explosion did not stop there. Almost all the new mobile phones at the scene, as long as they were turned on, exploded with a bang. Some of them had their entire fingers blown off. Some of them had injured their eyes while watching the video. Some of the people who made the phone calls directly exploded their heads and died on the spot! The scene was filled with shrieks and screams. They were so scared that they thought another explosion had engulfed them. Everyone was crying and didn¡¯t dare to move. Some young men were so scared that they peed on the ground. When the police arrived, they saw the bloody scene and frowned. No one in the store dared to touch the new fruit machines. Some people ran to the fruit store, afraid that the other phones inside would explode. After these survivors and witnesses went back, fruitpany couldn¡¯t clear its name even if it jumped into the Pacific Ocean. The stock price, which had been steadily rising, suddenly went on a roller coaster ride. Even the experienced driver couldn¡¯t stop it! The shareholders had spent all their savings to buy back the shares of the buyers to stabilize the price. In the end, they bought it at 80 dors per unit, but in less than an afternoon, it dropped to 60 dors! It had shrunk by 25%! This was a direct trap! At this time, because of the explosion that Samsung had just faced, they could not trust it. However, the M Nation had to use mobile phones. Many people said that this might be a problem with the M nation¡¯s OEM factory. As a result, no citizen dared to use all the mobile phones produced in America. At this moment, Chinese cell phones were released. For example, Huawei, who had just broken into the International market, was smiling. (Five chapters over. I¡¯m exhausted. My finger joints are hurting like hell. I won¡¯t say much. Seeing how everyone¡¯s monthly votes at the end of the month were so powerful yesterday, I still persevered for five chapters to give back to everyone.)

 Chapter 969 - You have half an hour to unseal our account

    <h4>Chapter 969: You have half an hour to unseal our ount</h4>

    On the huge screen of Times Square, the deviant Corp appeared again. ¡± 1800 people, 48200 people short of 50000. We will give America enough time to consider. If you don¡¯t withdraw your troops and apologize, then our killing will continue. I¡¯m just giving you guys a little warning these two days, if the M Nation Government continues to be stubborn and doesn¡¯t care about the interests of the citizens, then the scale of our killing will grow bigger and bigger, I¡¯m waiting for you to make your choice. ¡± Every time the citizens passed by Times Square, they would be reminded of the explosion. However, every time the screen lit up, they would be terrified. The killing was still going on? In other words, the American government is still letting these people get away with it? Some of the citizens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went to the White House to make a scene. ¡°What are you guys doing? The deviant Corp is jumping around like monkeys every day, and the citizens are in fear every day. Do you still have no way to deal with them? Aren¡¯t those FBI agents all the time in the movies?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s been three days. They¡¯ve been persecuting us like a worm in this country, and you don¡¯t have any clues at all? We¡¯re utterly disappointed in the government!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to use my phone now, I don¡¯t dare to go to crowded ces, I don¡¯t dare to go to dense crossroads, and I even want to leave this country to take refuge in other countries, but you damn people still restrict the citizens from leaving the country, saying that it¡¯s to prevent the deviant Corp from escaping.¡± My friends abroad areughing at me, saying that our police are more arrogant and arrogant than the deviant Corp because they dare to joke with the lives of citizens.¡± ¡°I have friends in the war-torn zones who teased me that the M Nation is more dangerous than their country. I¡¯m f * cking speechless!¡± ¡°The refugees want to go back to their poor countries because they say that dying of poverty in their hometown is better than being blown up in America.¡± Many slogans that ridiculed the government¡¯s inaction were raised above the citizens ¡®heads. Their slogan was,¡±kill the deviant Corp!¡± In the end, the White House President personally spoke up. ¡°Deviant Corp, listen up, there has always been only one stance in America, and that is to notpromise with any organization or country. At the same time, the countries in thend of mercenaries, listen up, if you hand over the deviant Corp, we will allow you to establish a country, recognize your sovereignty and nationalws, and we promise that we will not send troops again, as long as you hand over the deviant Corp! If you don¡¯t hand it over, then don¡¯t me us for continuing to bombard your territory. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t give you the opportunity, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t know how to cherish it. An organization like the deviant Corp shouldn¡¯t exist, they must be sanctioned or controlled!¡± Thend of mercenaries. On the deviant Corp¡¯s Mountain. Looking at this news, Lin chuxue and the other deviant brothers all felt their hearts tighten a little. ¡°The United States is trying to kill us!¡± Li Wei narrowed his eyes. The offer was too tempting, especially for Kush. It had always been his childhood dream to be recognized by the United States as the president here to save the people, and now, he could do it without wasting manpower and resources to continue the war, and he was only one step away from betraying the deviant Corp and handing them over. Do you think the people of thend of mercenaries will hand us over?¡± At this time Mali asked without any reason. Lin chuxue and the others all felt their hearts skip a beat. ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, do you guys know Kush?¡±Lin Guiren said. ¡°No.¡± Everyone shook their heads.¡±Only themander knows him, but with such a huge temptation, he has no reason to reject it.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to fool those politicians. You¡¯re just a small group. To the people of thend of mercenaries, you¡¯re dispensable.¡± Lin Guiren sighed. Diesel: ¡°let¡¯s not make our own decisions on this matter. It¡¯s still up to the leader. If Kush lets the leader down, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Mali: ¡°you can¡¯t beat him. He¡¯s already in the Grandmaster realm!¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t do it,¡± V said,¡±with me, we might be able to kill him!¡± Mali: ¡°but he still has the protection of the military. Can you sneak into his vi and kill him?¡± Zhang Xiu disdainfully said,¡±can he not eat for the rest of his life?¡± As long as he eats, I¡¯ll have another chance to poison him to death! If he really dares to betray us and chooses topromise with us, I can let the people here go, but I will never let him go. This is a matter of promise between men! I hate traitors who don¡¯t keep their promises the most in my life. Why don¡¯t you not make an Alliance agreement with us from the beginning? since you¡¯ve done it, then you¡¯ll be ck to the end!¡± Lin chuxue: ¡°let¡¯s just wait and see. If he really wants to do this, then we should also be prepared to leave this ce.¡± Dulson: ¡°don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. We¡¯ll have no problem leaving this ce. Don¡¯t worry about the old man. Kush can¡¯t keep us even if he wants to.¡± ¡°It all depends on Big Brother Cheng¡¯s attitude.¡± Luo Yi said. And in America. In response to the president¡¯s strong words, Xu Cheng responded,¡±¡±Citizens of America, listen up. You only have three options now. Either withdraw your troops and acknowledge thews and sovereignty of thend of mercenaries, or hand over the two surnames, or you choose to continue being blown up by us!¡± Xu Cheng made a list of all the third generation of the Morgan family and the current patriarch, as well as the Rockefeller family. Xu Cheng had never seen these people before, and these two families seemed to be in hiding. Since these two families were supporting the M nation¡¯s government to kill the deviant Corp, then they would return the favor, threatening the M nation¡¯s people that they couldn¡¯t tolerate these two families and forcing them out. When the citizens saw the list of names listed by the deviant Corp, their faces all changed. Whether it was the Morgan or Rockefeller, they were both legendary families in the history of the United States, and they even represented the American Dream! The deviant Corp continued,¡±also, I¡¯ll remind thepany on the social media tform to restore our ount, or else it won¡¯t be good for me to keep attacking this square screen to scare you. I¡¯ll give you half an hour. I know where your headquarters is, and after half an hour, if my ount isn¡¯t unfrozen, yourpany will be the next fruitpany!¡± After hearing the video, the major executives and shareholders of Facebook couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Unseal it! Hurry up, unseal it!¡± The CEO said to the people from the technology Department. Now, they would rather fool the M Nation Government than the deviant Corp. These people were crazy, and it seemed like the government was being led by the nose from the beginning to the end when they fought against the government. It was impossible to count on the government at this time, and they were more willing topromise with the deviant Corp. And the FBA people seized the opportunity, and before the social mediapany could unseal the deviant Corp¡¯s ounts, they rushed into the shareholders ¡®meeting room. The FBI¡¯s topmander even personally made a move. He walked in and took out his id as he said,¡±¡±We want tomandeer yourpany!¡±

 Chapter 970 - Determined not to compromise

    <h4>Chapter 970: Determined not topromise</h4>

    The Facebook CEO stood up and snorted,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have the right to do this.¡± The FBI officers surrounded the scene, and the Supreme Commander said to the CEO,¡±¡±Don¡¯t waste time with me. The deviant Corp gave you half an hour for the unsealing event, which is enough for us. This is a great opportunity, you know?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The CEO had a look of disdain on his face.¡±I can¡¯t choose to believe you. I know what you¡¯re going to do. You want to deploy here, and then when the deviant Corp reallyes to blow this ce up, you can catch them, right?¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid. Then you should know that this is an opportunity for the country.¡± The CEO waved his hand.¡±That¡¯s impossible. We refuse to cooperate with you. Something simr has already happened once. Don¡¯t take our headquarters as a joke. This building and all the employees are the future of our group. If this ce is bombed, it¡¯s not just the building¡¯s economy that will be lost, but the talents will also be lost. This involves the lives of our employees. We can¡¯t make the decision, so please go back.¡± The FBA¡¯s highest-rankingmander immediately took out a certificate and said,¡±¡±This is the White House¡¯s order! This is a threat to the country¡¯s interests, not the time to talk to you about thepany¡¯s interests. You better be clear that if you refuse us, you¡¯ll be sent to jail. ¡± The shareholders all stood up and said,¡±you guys try?¡± This is a country ruled byw, you can talk to ourwyer!¡± The highest-rankingmander immediately took out a gun and pointed it at the CEO.¡±¡±You¡¯ve pushed me too far, you know? Don¡¯t you merchants have the spirit to sacrifice for your country? Do you have any humanity? Now, how many citizens are waiting for us to beat the deviant Corp once and catch them? when the timees, the country will reward you for your cooperation, and your stock will definitely rise beyond Apple ¡®s? You will be the nation¡¯s Hero Enterprise. ¡± CEO: ¡°that¡¯s ourpany¡¯s nightmare. Everyone knows that once a multinationalpany touches on the privacy of personal information, once it¡¯s connected to the FBA, it¡¯s equivalent to a scandal, and it will only tarnish ourpany¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s very bad for our global member strategy, and we will also be feared by other countries. So, please be magnanimous, this is a matter between ourpany and the deviant Corp.¡± He was very stubborn. For the future of the group, these businessmen were willing to shed all pretenses of cordiality with the country! The FBI¡¯s topmander pointed a gun at his forehead and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Then do you know about the deviant Corp and the country? If you help them, you¡¯ll be going against the country. ¡± CEO: ¡°this isn¡¯t considered helping. We¡¯re just unsealing their ounts. They can¡¯t possibly hurt others on the inte. Look at what you¡¯ve done. How dare we cooperate with you?¡± I can¡¯tpliment your efficiency and strength. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the bunch of idiots in New York, not us FBI! Believe us, this is a win-win situation. We only have 20 minutes left, and you can rest assured that all of our police officers will be mixed in here and disguise as your group¡¯s employees. If you are worried about your employees, you can ask them to leave after work, and we will use yourpany to set up a trap to force the deviant Corp toe. ¡± The Supreme Commander was afraid that this CEO would be stubborn and not cooperate. He looked at the time and said threateningly,¡±¡±After killing you, I don¡¯t have to go to jail for this position. When the time is over, someone will naturally release me. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± The other shareholders immediately came over and pulled the CEO away. He was the founder, and the group couldn¡¯t do without him. Otherwise, the group wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve what it was today. ¡°Okay, Burke was just joking. You can expropriate him, but we need to leave this ce. Also, the FBA and the country must sign a contract topensate for the damage to the property here! If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll work together. ¡± Only then did the Supreme Commander put his gun away.¡±¡±You guys wasted 10 minutes of my time, f*ck!¡± In other words, he agreed. He pped his hands and shouted to his subordinates behind him,¡±¡±Guys, you don¡¯t have much time left. What are you still standing there for? Let¡¯s move, gogogogo! Tell the security team to enter the building and check if there¡¯s a bomb!¡± The FBA officers immediately began to move in an orderly manner. The cars disguised as private cars had already entered the underground parking lot of the social mediapany. Then, some special police officers quickly came out of the cars and changed into their employee uniforms. They all wore bulletproof vests and had Bluetoothmunicators in their ears. If anyone was there, they would only know them. Every police officer was in their position, and the entirepany¡¯s surveince system was temporarily under their control. Second, at the same time, the employees of the social mediapany were forced to stop working and leave thepany temporarily. ¡°Are the main entrance of thepany, the windowsills below the fifth floor, the top floor of the building, the underground parking lot, the safety passage, and all the monitoring points three kilometers away from the group¡¯s entrance in ce?¡± The Supreme Commander asked through the microphone in the control room. ¡°In ce.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the security team¡¯s investigation? Did the deviant Corp sneak in and set up a bomb in advance?¡± The security team: ¡°Sir, No. We¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s no bomb here!¡± ¡°Very good. That means that he¡¯lle and blow it up when the time is up. There were less than five minutes left until the 30 minutes were up. The entire Street had been sealed off. From now on, pay close attention to any non-employees of the group. If there was a suspicious person who did not belong to the group, take him down immediately without any conditions! Remember, it¡¯s anyone! No matter if it¡¯s a child, an old man, or a woman!¡± ¡°yesir!¡± This time, the FBI had mobilized at least a thousand police officers to n this. All the streets near thepany had been blocked. At this time, anyone who appeared on the road would be taken down before they could sneak into thepany. Everyone was in disguise at every point. There were people and surveince cameras at every entrance and exit. There were no blind spots! It was too difficult for the deviant Corp to get in! Themander in the control room crossed his arms and looked at the bidding mark on the corner of the wall. He mumbled,¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe you deviant Corp will dare toe! As long as they dare toe, no matter how many they are, I¡¯ll catch them all! Provoking the M Nation Police, you¡¯re the most arrogant group, and you¡¯re going to die the most miserably!¡± It was finally half an hour and 30 minutes from the time the deviant Corp left the message. Looking at all the corners of the monitoring room, no one in themand room spoke. It was unusually quiet. The camouged police officers in every corner didn¡¯t move. They didn¡¯t make a single sound. There was no one in the entire Street at the entrance. Themander called thepany¡¯s CEO and said,¡±¡±You can post it. Just say that you refuse the deviant Corp¡¯s request.¡± After the CEO hung up the phone, he was a little hesitant in the car. The shareholder next to him sighed.¡±¡±Listen to these hoodlums. If we can¡¯t trust them, then there¡¯s no police we can trust in this world. They may be rude, but their strength is worthy of their arrogance.¡± The CEO could only nod and call the public rtions department. Then, a message appeared on the social tform¡¯s homepage: Ourpany refuses to unseal the deviant Corp¡¯s public ount, and we are determined not topromise!

 Chapter 971 - Closing the door to beat the dog

    <h4>Chapter 971: Closing the door to beat the dog</h4>

    <b></b>

    Xu Cheng walked to the street of the social mediapany. No soldiers saw him, but he could see the police who were lying in ambush through his x-ray vision. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. You want to trick me? In themand post, it had been 10 minutes since the 30-minute deadline. The Suprememander¡¯s eyes were a little uncertain. The police at the front line were also in a mess. What was the deviant Corp up to? ¡°Could it be that they already know that we have surrounded this ce?¡± At this moment, the leaders of the other departments in themand center asked in surprise. Themander didn¡¯t say a word and just stared at all the screens. ¡°Take a look at thements posted by the social mediapany. Is there anything wrong?¡± He asked one of his subordinates. The subordinate opened the social media tform and looked at thepany¡¯s post. It was very simple. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too deliberate, so it shouldn¡¯t be considered exposed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 10 minutes. ording to the deviant Corp¡¯s temper, there¡¯s no reason for them not toe. ¡± Themander said. ¡°That¡¯s normal. After seeing our formation, as long as they¡¯re not idiots, they won¡¯te here to die.¡± ¡°With the scale today, even if all of the deviant Corp memberse, they¡¯ll all die!¡± One of the deputies said proudly. At this moment, the door of themand room suddenly creaked. Everyone was already in a nervous state, and now they were all shocked. The two police officers opened the door and looked out into the corridor, but there was no one. ¡°I guess the door wasn¡¯t closed, and the wind blew it open.¡± A police officer turned his head and said to the leader and the others inside. Themander heaved a sigh of relief and continued to watch the surveince. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the surveince camera, and no one noticed that there was an extra person in themand room. ¡°I don¡¯t think they wille.¡± ¡°Should we get the social mediapany to post another message to provoke them?¡± the vice-captain asked. ¡°Yes,¡± themander nodded. ¡°They might have already gone upstairs.¡± At this moment, Xu Cheng coughed. Everyone subconsciously looked behind them, thinking that it was one of their own talking. However, they saw an unfamiliar face grinning at them as if they had seen a ghost. The guns in the hands of the two police officers at the door directly exploded and died. Xu Cheng grabbed the Commander-in-Chief and Deputy in front of him by the neck and lifted them up. His neck was broken! The remaining four FBI leaders weren¡¯t spared either, and they were killed by Xu Cheng before they even had the chance to scream. Then, Xu Cheng turned off all thepany¡¯s surveince cameras and then destroyed them. He smashed all the water pipes on the ceiling of the entire building, and then the water gradually spilled down. Water spilled down from every floor, from the aisle to the stairs. Then, Xu Cheng blew up themand room. BOOM! The window of themand room suddenly exploded, and the ss shattered, which shocked the policemen who were lurking outside. When they saw that it was from themand room, their faces changed one by one. Then, all the policemen who were lurking swarmed up the building and rushed up to the floor of themand room. However, when they reached the upper floors, they found that the emergency water pipes on the ceiling were sprayed with water. Every police officer who passed by was drenched and didn¡¯t pay attention to continue rushing upstairs. When at least 200 soldiers rushed up from the ground floor and stepped on the pool in the aisle to their ankles, suddenly, more than 100000 volts of electricity hit each police officer as the water conducted electricity. This high voltage would immediately cause a sudden death when it hit the human skin. There was no time to recover at all. Almost at the same time, the two hundred soldiers all stopped what they were doing. Then, they all fell to the ground and died on the shallow pool. Their faces were all burnt ck, and their hair was smoking. They were all wearing bulletproof vests, so if he self-destructed with the guns in their hands, he might not be able to kill them. Or rather, if he didn¡¯t kill them quickly enough, there might be some fish that slipped through the. So, today, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t use a metal explosion, but instead used his other signature 10000v voltage! There was a steady stream of soldiers rushing up from behind. Some took the elevator from various hidden corners, some took the safety passage, and some went up from the balcony¡¯s iron chain that had been dropped and surrounded the window. ¡°There are so many people.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. He first walked down the stairs. He was invisible, and there were police officers rushing up from below, each of them carrying a gun. Xu Cheng¡¯s hand had high-voltage electricity running through it, and he lightly tapped on the neck of the police officer in the front. The police officer¡¯s body trembled, and he fell to the ground. The colleague next to him was stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that someone had touched his neck. With that touch, the current directly prated the nerve hub of his whole body and he lost consciousness, dying. Xu Cheng walked down the stairs from the 8th floor, and when the police officers walked past him, he would tap their necks and kill them with overbearing electricity. You couldn¡¯t see anything passing by the police officers in the entire corridor, but every police officer in the corridor trembled unconsciously and fell to the ground. Like a virus spreading, more than 200 soldiers fell from the 8th floor to the 1st floor. When Xu Cheng came to the first floor, he locked thepany¡¯s door, as if he was going to hit a dog. After locking it up, he went up another corridor and started another round of killing. Since he had destroyed all the surveince cameras in the building, he could do whatever he wanted today! With his x-ray vision activated, he could see all the police officers in every corner. He was like a god of death hidden in the dark, slowly killing his way from the bottom floor to the top floor. These police officers still didn¡¯t see who killed them, and the onlymanders who had seen Xu Cheng¡¯s face had already gone to hell to report. The police officers who had broken through the window with ropes were dumbfounded. In the room, on the stairs, in the corridor, everywhere they went were corpses. The bodies of the police officers were densely piled together. It was a shocking sight. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡± Some of them had already lost their minds, and their legs were a little weak. They still didn¡¯t know how the deviant Corp did it. How did they manage to sneak in under the watchful eyes of so many people and then kill the people in themand room first? Could it be that from the beginning, the deviant Corp had been hiding in thepany and trying to kill people in a locked room? Just as the few remaining police officers stepped into the pool in the corridor and prepared to retreat, they seemed to feel something above their heads. Then, the few of them looked up mechanically, and what they saw made them wet their pants! That was because a guy wearing a clown mask was hanging upside down on their heads! Pads grew out of Xu Cheng¡¯s hands and feet, making him look like a lizard hanging on their heads. Especially with that clown¡¯s big mouth and big smile, it was really terrifying. Without waiting for them to fire, the clown suddenly jumped down from the ceiling andnded on the ground. The water in the pool was immediately electrified, and when Xu Cheng stood up, the police officers were already dead. Only then did Xu Cheng start to detonate the metal of the entire building. There was some fire, and it gradually grew bigger, and finally, the entire building of the social mediapany was on fire.

 Chapter 972 - The social media company appeals

    <h4>Chapter 972: The social mediapany appeals</h4>

    ¡°Just this afternoon, another piece of bad news spread throughout the United States. There was a huge explosion and fire at Facebook headquarters. ording to thetest statistics from the front-line police, the number of people killed has reached a thousand people, possiblypany employees. This is the second major murder case after the deviant Corp killed 1800 people, but the police and the White House still have no substantial progress. The citizens have already begun to question the White House about the deviant Corp¡¯s continuous crimes!¡± White House Department of Defense. The Minister was having a headache! ¡°Tell all the reporters that they must not report that the 1000 people who died this time were police! Otherwise, this would be the biggest joke in the M Nation!¡± The president threw the document at him.¡±¡±You still know that this is a big joke? Then what are you and the entire Department of Defense doing? How many times has there been arge-scale explosion? This is America! No explosion was allowed! However, in the past three days, there had been four explosions! What are you doing as the Department of Defense? I have to go out and face the media every time, and now the M Nation is facing a trust crisis that has never been seen in a hundred years. If we don¡¯t catch the deviant Corp within a week! Just wait to be paraded!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already organized the most elite criminal investigation team to carry out a thorough investigation,¡±the Minister of Defense said with a bitter smile. The president was toozy to say anything. At this moment, someone from the Ministry of Finance came in with awyer¡¯s contract and mmed it on the table. He said to the Minister of Defense,¡±¡±Look at this document yourself. It¡¯spensation from the social mediapany. The direct property of the building that was burned is estimated to be 35 billion US dors. This amount of money needs to be paid by the state ording to the previous agreement. Exin to me, why did your Department of Defense make thispensation decision in advance?¡± The Minister of Defense just wanted to bang his head against the wall. ¡°This is an opportunity that we can¡¯t miss. ording to our dozens of scenarios and simtions, as long as the deviant Corp appears, we are confident we can catch them.¡± ¡°Stop.¡± The Ministry of Finance waved his hand and said impatiently,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation. I¡¯m telling you that the Ministry of Finance can¡¯t afford this money! At least, I can¡¯t take it out now. You know that the entire aircraft carrier and thepensation for the 10000 soldiers have already cost us a lot of money! Now you¡¯re giving me 35 billion dors, do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be that many, right?¡± The Minister of Defense frowned. ¡°Not that many?¡± The Ministry of Finance sneered,¡±¡±The building burned down and exploded. This building hired a world-famous team to build it, and it cost 500 million dors. In addition, the various basic equipment and facilities inside cost almost 100 million dors. The most expensive thing was that because of the explosion, the servers that weren¡¯t evacuated in time caused the entire social mediawork to be paralyzed for half a day, causing revenue to suffer. The key is that because this case can¡¯t be hidden, many shareholders in the market think that the social mediapany has offended the deviant Corp and will be retaliated against. This caused the stock to drop by 8%. With the current market value of social mediapany, which is over 400 billion US dors, 8% is equivalent to 36 billion. ¡± The Minister of Defense widened his eyes. The Ministry of Finance asked,¡±why not?¡± In the words of the social mediapany¡¯s legal team, they originally nned to unseal the deviant Corp¡¯s public ount, but because a group of police officers under your Ministry of Defense intervened and wanted to use this to arrest the deviant Corp, it caused all of this to happen, so the main culprit is you. ording to the contract signed by the FBA General Commander, it is indeed the country that will pay thepensation. ¡± ¡°sh*t!¡±The Minister of Defense paced back and forth with his hands on his hips. When he looked at the president, thetter red at him.¡±Go find money to pay for it yourself!¡± ¡°Where would I have the money? The Ministry of Defense doesn¡¯t have it either. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it!¡± The Minister of Defense waved his hand. It wasn¡¯t his first time anyway, so he had plenty of ways to deny it. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this appeal. ¡± After the Secretary of Defense left the White House, he went to the FBA to negotiate with the social mediapany. The Ministry of Defense had formed the most elite investigation team and came to the headquarters of the social mediapany to collect some on-site information. The head of the criminal investigation team looked at the dead body and asked casually,¡±¡±Have you seen the motor?¡± The assistant: ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. The highest voltage is no more than 1000 volts. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to electrocute people like this!¡± The head of the criminal investigation team nodded. He looked at the corpses and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s another Strange Case, and the key is where the murderer got the circuit from, which can hurt people on arge scale. Thepany¡¯s voltage obviously can¡¯t reach the level of arge-scale leakage. Generally, there are safety devices for leakage in the Transformers outside, and this deviant Corp is getting more and more difficult to figure out.¡± The assistant had been with the team leader for so many years, and he more or less knew about case analysis. The cases that he hade into contact with these days were all high IQ and tricky problems. ¡°The Department of Defense only gave us a week¡¯s time to exin to the public. There are only two days left.¡± The assistant said worriedly. The head of the criminal investigation team shook his head.¡±Not just a week, even a quarter is a problem. There are too many problems left behind by the deviant Corp. The times Square explosion, Wall Street, and here, how the bomb was brought in. If these problems aren¡¯t solved, the case will be of little help, and the explosions will continue.¡± He then turned to the security team and asked,¡±¡±If I may ask, how long has it been since your equipment and technology have been updated?¡± The security team member¡¯s expression was not good.¡±¡±I understand what you mean. You¡¯re saying that our technology is too outdated to identify the bomb, right? Let me tell you, if our Bomb Detection technology is considered backward, there is no other country in the world that has the technology to throw it! We¡¯ve brought so much honor to the security of this country over the years. Why is America known as the safest country in the world? it¡¯s inseparable from the technology and security knowledge we¡¯ve provided over the years. We¡¯re the world security consultant group. Justst year at the world security consultantpetition, we won first ce in the world security technology. I can understand yourck of experience, but please don¡¯t push the me to us. You can make all kinds of invisible bombs or any bombs around the world ambush in a certain area. If we can¡¯t detect them, then it¡¯s my loss!¡± The head of the criminal investigation team: ¡°but America is the most dangerous country right now. You¡¯ve investigated three times, but all three times caused an explosion. How do you exin that?¡± Have you never thought that someone has already designed a bomb that can block your detection device?¡± The security team replied,¡¯that¡¯s impossible! First of all, our core technology has never been leaked. How can someone who doesn¡¯t understand our technology develop a bomb device that can block our detection? With this technology, you can totally start apany and make a lot of money. You don¡¯t have tomit crimes, because this technology is more profitable than your crime!¡±

 Chapter 973 - A referendum to expel the deviant Corp

    <h4>Chapter 973: A referendum to expel the deviant Corp</h4>

    The head of the criminal investigation team thought about it and asked the security team,¡±¡±Then are you sure that your equipment is fine?¡± The securitypany representative: ¡°of course, we¡¯ve done thetest upgrades to our equipment and technology. We¡¯ve also tested all kinds of bombs around the world, and there are still no problems. This is a technical job and a way to make a living. We can¡¯t fake it under our own name!¡± ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± the criminal investigation team leader said. Then, he left with his assistant. When the assistant caught up with him, the team leader asked him,¡±¡±What will happen if we still don¡¯t have any clues after two days?¡± ¡°His reputation is ruined!¡± The team leader nodded.¡±Then there¡¯s only one way. Write one line in the report and say that there are all kinds of unreasonable things about the online bombingpany. The only exnation is that the social mediapany contacted the deviant Corp in advance, and this is a trap! Otherwise, how could the deviant Corp tell us the time and ce? they were just waiting for the FBI toe in. The deviant Corp¡¯s people have already infiltrated the social mediapany, and thispany must be investigated. ¡± There was no other way. He could only find an objective reason or push the me to someone else. The people needed it now, and he had to protect his reputation. So, this was the only way. When hepletely solved the case in the future, he would take the responsibility. The assistant nodded and handed in the report. He thought he would be med to death, but when the report was handed to the defense minister, who was trying to find a way to exin the 36 billion US dorpensation problem, he almostughed out loud when he saw the report. However, he pretended to be angry,¡±guards!¡± Take this report and investigate theworkpany!¡± The Deputy walked in and looked at the report. His face froze for a moment.¡±Sir, we owe them money.¡± ¡°Money? More than a thousand of our police officers are gone because of them working with the deviant Corp. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t sue them forpensation, but now you want us to pay for it? Was there such a logic in this world? You should know what to do. ¡± ¡°Got it. Do we need them topensate us?¡± The Minister: ¡°we¡¯ll see how they react. If they insist on uspensating for the losses, then I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s follow the normal procedures ording to this investigation report.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The Deputy saluted and left. The social mediapany didn¡¯t expect the White House to be so shameless, especially the CEO. He said to the shareholders,¡±¡±Did you see that? This was what a politician was! Never believe what they say, immediately unseal the deviant Corp ount and upgrade it to the highest level VIP ount! Didn¡¯t they say we had an affair with the deviant Corp? Then let¡¯s show them our illicit rtionship, they deserve to be killed by the deviant Corp!¡± Just like that, theworkpany opened the deviant Corp¡¯s ount without any results. The fans all leftments.¡±The deviant Corp is the deviant Corp. The social mediapany even dared to block an organization like IS ¡®ount, but they only made you the top VIP. It¡¯s really an unusual organization, haha.¡± ¡°After seeing how America was in deep waters for three days, I guessed that thispany wasn¡¯t stupid.¡± ¡°Deviant: I¡¯m going to take a look at yourpany building!¡± ¡°The social mediawork that has always only bowed to the US government has actually bowed to a sworn enemy of the US this time. Does this mean that the deviant Corp is equivalent to a national group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and they¡¯re the country with the smallest poption in the world, but this country with only a few people can give the M Nation a hard time. Oh, no, Abu Dhabi, Korea, Wei nation, and Britain have all suffered from them. In these five countries, the country with the smallest poption in the world has zero losses!¡± ¡°The social media tforms that have never given face outside of America havepromised this time. They even ignored the opposition of America and released this beast!¡± ¡°Upstairs, I¡¯ll tell you why, it¡¯s because other countries want to buy into America¡¯s military power andws, but didn¡¯t the deviant Corp say it a long time ago? I¡¯ll ignore your Americanws! So, the social media¡¯s fists can¡¯t stop the deviant Corp, they can only back down!¡± ¡°You¡¯re making meugh. ¡± As social mediapromised with the deviant Corp and unsealed their ounts, and their level was directly raised to the highest level of VIP without needing to be topped up, it was enough to show that social media was established. On the other hand, it also confirmed that the M Nation had lost again in this incident! The inte also made fun of an article that was previously published on social media headlines that didn¡¯tpromise with the deviant Corp. For example, the sentence ¡®we will never bow to the deviant Corp¡¯ was photoshopped with a ¡®no way¡¯! The ck man with the deviant Corp logo on the picture pointed a gun at CEO Berg¡¯s head and stepped on the American g tough at the American¡¯s inaction. However, were they really useless? The president finally spoke to the media.¡±Citizens of thend of mercenaries, listen up. Whether you want peace or war depends on you. At present, one-third of the entire United States nd, sea, and air Force have been mobilized and assembled. We will set off tomorrow to start the war. I will give you onest chance. If you want peace, hand over the deviant Corp, and we guarantee that your country will be legal! If not, we willunch a long range missile attack on you in the Indian Ocean! I know your country may have some regional anti-missile devices, but can you guarantee that it is set up all over the country? You¡¯d better think it through!¡± He believed that the failure of the aircraft carrier might have something to do with the anti-missile devices in the area theynded in, but he was already prepared for two things, which was to expand the scope to the whole country! Your system can¡¯t take care of it at all. The photos and videos of the Navy, Army, and air Force of the second United States were also exposed. After a week, they had assembled and deployed, and were just waiting for an order. As soon as the video was released, the whole world knew that the M Nation was angry. They were really going to destroy thend of mercenaries. With one-third of the militarized forces, four aircraft carriers were enough to surround the entire Indian Ocean, not to mention just thend of mercenaries! The Americans had thrown the cake at just the right time, and it was exactly what President Kush of thend of mercenaries and the people needed. After two days of suffering, a protest finally broke out to decide whether to expel the deviant Corp from thend of mercenaries. In the end, with the drive of many citizens who needed to live in peace, more and more people gathered. They surrounded the presidential pce, but they were not making a fuss. Instead, everyone knelt down in front of the presidential pce, as if they were begging. ¡°We know that the deviant Corp saved this country and unified it, but! We really don¡¯t want to live a chaotic life anymore. Please, President, and the deviant Corp behind you, understand us, understand us, we really can¡¯t afford to be tormented anymore, we need this hard-won peace!¡± They all knelt on the ground for a long time.

 Chapter 974 - Forced by the situation

    <h4>Chapter 974: Forced by the situation</h4>

    Through the window, Kush looked at the thousands of people kneeling outside, and the number was still increasing. After a few hours, more than ten thousand people were kneeling in the government building. Kush sat on the chair without a word, and after he closed the curtains, he smoked without a word. After a long time, Kush asked,¡±what should I do?¡± The Secretary said carefully,¡±you can¡¯t lose the People¡¯s support at this time. They can elect you as President, so you can¡¯t do it without their support. At this time, if the United States takes advantage of this and wants to overthrow you, it¡¯s very easy because if you can¡¯t give the interests of the people, they can expel the deviant Corp, but they can also expel you.¡± Kush turned to look at the Secretary.¡±You mean, you want me to betray the deviant Corp?¡± he asked. The Secretary lowered her head and did not say anything. Kush smiled bitterly. If I do that, I will be the first to die! Compared to the M Nation, the biggest threat to me is the deviant Corp. If I want to escape, I don¡¯t care about the agents in the M Nation, but if I¡¯m going to be hunted down by the deviant Corp, there¡¯s no way out for you in this world!¡± The Secretary also smiled bitterly.¡±So, there¡¯s no solution to this matter. But I think, for the people of thend of mercenaries, I also hope to expel the deviant Corp in exchange for freedom and peace here.¡± Kush: ¡°if we don¡¯t agree to the United States, we still have to fight this war. With the deviant Corp, they should be able to make the United States bow their heads if we give them some time.¡± ¡°No, President,¡± the Secretary shook his head. The US won¡¯t give the deviant Corp any time at all. Their warships are already on the sea and can arrive at the port in three days. They don¡¯t even need to, they only need to bombard the Mexico of Mexico from a distance. We¡¯ve purchased Chinese arms, but we don¡¯t have anything for the Navy, so how can we go into the sea to fight them? In addition, if you question fighting with the deviant Corp, the people will rebel against you! Have you ever thought about this? They say ¡®you don¡¯t care about their interests¡¯, and that¡¯s what the United States wants to see the most. They might even make a puppet government. ¡± Kush leaned back in his chair in pain and closed his eyes, saying faintly,¡±¡±In fact, I was a coward at the beginning, and it was the deviant Corp that supported me to this day. Without them, I admit that Kush wouldn¡¯t be who he is today, and it¡¯s also thanks to them that my strength can go one step further, but do you know that I¡¯m an unjust man if I have to follow the public¡¯s will? When we started out, we knew that friendship was more important than anything else. ¡± The Secretary sighed.¡±However, when ites to National righteousness and the country¡¯s recovery, all emotions will only be sacrificed. No one in power is a perfectionist. There are gains and losses!¡± ¡°Get the car ready.¡± Kush suddenly opened his eyes and walked out of the office.¡±Go to the deviant Corp¡¯s Mountain.¡± On the top of the deviant Corp¡¯s Mountain, everyone was already paying attention to the protests of some people in the presidential pce, and no one said a word. After Li Wei ended the call with Xu Cheng, he said to everyone,¡±Big Brother Cheng means to see what Kush does.¡± ¡°What do you mean by see what he¡¯ll do?¡± Mali became angry on the spot and said,¡±why are we working so hard?¡± In the end, do we still have to look at their faces to decide whether we stay or leave?¡± Diesel stood up and was about to walk out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Wei blocked his way. ¡°Take advantage of the fact that Kush hasn¡¯t made a decision yet to kill him. Once he opens his mouth, the Merika will know our information and list, and it will be easy for them to hunt us down in the future, and we will be exposed.¡± Li Wei: ¡°don¡¯t do anything stupid. Big Brother Cheng said that if Kushes, let him talk to him. They have their own agreement, so we shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± Mali: ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it. We should¡¯ve gotten rid of Kush back then and ruled this country!¡± Li Wei: ¡°at that time, we don¡¯t fit the local identity of this country, and the United Nations won¡¯t allow us foreigners to lead this country. Also, didn¡¯t the boss say that we have to be reserved and protect ourselves? otherwise, we¡¯ll be destroyed even faster!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about this nonsense. I¡¯m just not happy right now! For our sacrifice, for the Guild leader, we feel that it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Mali shouted. After he finished speaking, he directly flipped the table and walked to the side to calm his temper. Lin chuxue could empathize with Mali¡¯s feelings. After all, for all of this, they had put in so much effort and suffered so much, but in the end, they were all expelled. No one would be able to ept it, not to mention that Mario was more straightforward and couldn¡¯t hide any emotions. At that moment, an off-road vehicle drove up the mountainside, and he didn¡¯t need to look to know that it was Kush¡¯s private off-road vehicle. When Mali saw the car, he immediately stood up and walked out. Li Wei and the others wanted to stop him, but Mario pushed them away with brute force. He walked over and didn¡¯t wait for the off-road vehicle to stop. He used both hands to hold the front of the car and forcefully flipped it over. It scared Kush¡¯s Secretary-cum-driver so much that his face changed, but fortunately, Kush had already jumped out of the car by the cor. Kush didn¡¯t get angry even after the car was overturned. Mali was still in a fit of anger, so he went over to grab Kush¡¯s cor and gave him a fierce punch in the face. It sent Kush flying directly, and his face rubbed against the grass for a long distance. ¡°Stop!¡± Kush¡¯s Secretary was anxious.¡±You stop!¡± Kush raised his hand and waved. He met Mali¡¯s angry gaze but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You have nothing to say, right?¡± Mali saw that he didn¡¯t give a word of exnation and went over to kick Kush over. At this time, Li Wei and the others rushed over to pull Mali. Mali still wanted to struggle. If he wanted to struggle, no one could actually stop him. But at this moment, Lin chuxue scolded,¡±¡±Alright! Let him finish his words first, if he doesn¡¯t give a reason, then you can make a move, no one will stop you!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better let him do it,¡± Kush said with a bitter smile. ¡°You really think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Mali felt that this guy was really asking for a beating. Even his words were asking for a beating! After Lin chuxue pulled Mali away, she looked at him and said,¡±¡±Brother Kush, I heard that you were born because of war, and you¡¯re known as the king of war Kush! Is that really the case?¡± Kush wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a self-deprecating smile,¡±¡±Yes, in the past, I only wanted to overthrow the government that did not do anything, so I lived for war. But now, Kush, the king of war, is no longer the Kush of the past. He¡¯s now the president of a country, and he has to think for the people of the country. I don¡¯t even know myself.¡± This meant that he hade here for the greater good. Li Wei dialed Xu Cheng¡¯s number and said to him,¡±¡±The leader wants to talk to you.¡± (There are two more chapters tonight)

 Chapter 975 - Weâ€™re leaving!

    <h4>Chapter 975: We¡¯re leaving!</h4>

    After Kush took the phone, he walked to an open space. On the other end of the phone, Xu Cheng directly asked,¡±did you forget that you¡¯re also a gically modified person?¡± If we die, you won¡¯t be able to live either. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve said it before,¡± Kush said.¡±If I can save thisnd, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice everything I have.¡± Xu Cheng sneered,¡±including us?¡± Have you ever thought that without us, you would already be a dead man!¡± ¡°I know, I understand!¡± ¡°I thank you, really,¡± Kush said sincerely.¡±I¡¯m grateful from the bottom of my heart, but I didn¡¯t have a choice, you know?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°why not?¡± Why aren¡¯t there any when we fell in battle?¡± ¡°Do you know how many people in the country have jointly expelled you? Other than the presidential pce, many people have already voted for a resolution in various states. They all want to expel you!¡± The other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, Xu Chengughed sarcastically.¡±This country got a chance of peace because of us, but it also got a chance of peace because it betrayed us. Good job, you guys are good!¡± There was indeed a saying that was right. Those who were not of their race must be killed. To hell with racial discrimination, it was everywhere! This was the funniest form of discrimination in the world! Rtively speaking, I think the feelings between us brothers are more precious, but Kush, are you worthy of our blood and sweat? We even went against the United States, and I almost lost my life! All in all, who would know about those townsfolk?¡± ¡°Yes, everyone knows.¡± Kush said as he took out a video and sent it to Xu Cheng. After watching the video, Xu Cheng also fell silent. In the video, the people of the various states were kneeling and begging not for government units, but for the deviant Corp¡¯s banner! Kush said,¡±they regarded this g as their faith. The appearance of this g was the beginning of thend of mercenaries ¡®unification from the era of war. It was also this g that gave them a home and a life!¡± ¡°They understand that some people have fallen out with each other because of this. The young people worship you and can¡¯t help but fight with their families because of this. However, after calming down, they have to face a reality. That is, the cruel material reality is far higher than ideals and beliefs. Living is above everything, do you understand?¡± After a long time, Xu Cheng sighed.¡±What¡¯s their condition?¡± he asked. Kush: ¡°I want all the information on the deviant Corp¡¯s name list!¡± Xu Cheng sighed again.¡±If we live, you guys will still have hope. If we die, you guys will really have no hope. Even if this country¡¯s generation after generation of presidents are locals, the political power will always belong to the United States, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, but if we don¡¯t do this, once their warships arrive, this ce won¡¯t be able to withstand all this. Even if you¡¯re here, how many cities do you have to protect? What can you do if they all bombard you?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless. Because he was also powerless. Even though he had the ability to dismantle missiles and lose the ability to detonate them, he could only control a certain missile in a certain area. However, if the M Nation were to bomb different areas, he really couldn¡¯t jump across the country to block it, that was unrealistic. ¡°If you do this, I¡¯ll kill you, do you know that?¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°I know.¡± Kush said,¡±if killing me can let you leave this ce, I¡¯ll leave my head here tonight! I saw your brothers eating me when they saw me. To be honest, I can understand their feelings! I¡¯m willing to use my life in exchange for a chance here. Guild leader!¡± In the end, he even called Xu Cheng ¡®Captain¡¯. Xu Cheng,¡¯can you give me some time? Give me some time. Once I find the location of Morgan and Rockefeller, I¡¯ll kill them and everything will be over!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time!¡± ¡°The ship will arrive at the Gulf of Mexico in three days,¡± Kush said.¡±We don¡¯t have time, or I wouldn¡¯t havee here tonight to see my brothers and ask for their forgiveness.¡± Xu Cheng,¡¯they won¡¯t forgive you, because you don¡¯t even know what we¡¯ve done! If you want me to retreat now, what about my underground base? ¡°Old man Hawking¡¯s research has already entered a substantial stage. If you choose to surrender at this time and let the M Natione in, they will find our research base sooner orter, and it¡¯s impossible for them to let the experiment continue. In fact, give old man Hawking another one or two years, and we don¡¯t need to give any country face. With quantum nuclear weapons, we can fight to the death. At that time, it will be difficult for the United Nations not to recognize us. This is the rule of the world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote, understand?¡± Kush sighed,¡¯this is the deterrence of a big country! I didn¡¯t expect that the people behind me would be the ones to admit defeat. However, they are the foundation of this country, aren¡¯t they?¡± After a moment of silence, Xu Cheng suddenly said,¡±¡±We can leave, but we have two conditions. First, you can¡¯t touch my father-inw. If you owe us, give the Lin family a political position. Also, I don¡¯t want your life, but I want the position of the next President of the Government. You give it to my father-inw!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not admitting defeat?¡±Kush narrowed his eyes. Xu Cheng gritted his teeth.¡±I¡¯ve never known what it means to admit defeat in my life. From the moment I decided to marry a woman named Lin chuxue, the burden I had to bear was far heavier than anyone could imagine.¡± You just want your country to be officially recognized and then free and peaceful, don¡¯t you? You can, you can use us to exchange for everything you want. However, as a condition, you must sacrifice! Do you dare? Don¡¯t you love this territory? This is our condition!¡± Kush: ¡°you guys want toe back? If I were to expose you in exchange for peace and freedom here, how long do you think you can live?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. In short, I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect them. You just need to get the peace you want, and then hand over the power to my father-inw. We know how to fight back!¡± Xu Cheng wanted to drag it out until Hawking¡¯s experiment was sessful, and then the regime led by Lin Guiren would be able to ept the deviant Corp back. At that time, the United States would jump out again and teach them a lesson with quantum nuclear weapons! This was called pulling firewood from the bottom of the cauldron! Kush gritted his teeth and said,¡± Anyway, you¡¯re the one who conquered this country. As long as you can survive until that day, I¡¯ll hand this country over to you. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°give the phone to my guys. You can go now.¡± Kush walked over and handed the phone to Li Wei, and he gave a deep bow to all the brothers of the deviant Corp! After adjusting the car with her shoulder, the Secretary drove away. (Another chapter)

 Chapter 976 - I won in the end

    <h4>Chapter 976: I won in the end</h4>

    Mali wanted to give chase, but this time, diesel and V stopped him. Li Wei took out his phone and turned on the loudspeaker. Xu Cheng¡¯s breathing was heavy as he apologized,¡±¡±Once again, he made a decision for everyone on his own, and it¡¯s not Kush¡¯s fault. He has his own position, but this time, it¡¯s a bet between both sides, our bet, but it¡¯s a big one!¡± ¡°The price is that from now on, our name list will be exposed!¡± Everyone¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have time, so the only people who can make time for old man Hawking and are willing to wait for him are us!¡± Speaking of this, Xu Cheng took a deep breath and asked them with a sigh,¡±¡±Brothers, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to escape this time! It¡¯s a real escape, and you even have to be prepared to be enemies with the entire world. ¡± Mali interrupted him.¡±Big Brother Cheng, running away isn¡¯t scary. I just want to ask you one thing. Are you really going to let that bastard Kush go?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°we are leaving. If we cane back alive, the price is that this country will belong to us!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°He¡¯s willing to pay any price for the peace here!¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±and the chip we can use toe back is old man Hawking!¡± The risk is that we don¡¯t know when he will be able toplete this experiment!¡± Everyone understood what Xu Cheng meant. Go out and give this country a chance to establish peace. Once Hawking¡¯s technology is revealed, it would be the time for thend of mercenaries to give the deviant Corp political protection and let them go home regardless of the world¡¯s resistance! But the premise was that they had to be on the run for as long as Dr. Hawking¡¯s technology took. The condition for the deviant Corp to leave thend of mercenaries this time was that Kush would hand over the country to them on his own, but the premise was that old man Hawking could sessfullyplete the experiment, or that they could survive. ¡°Then let¡¯s escape. I¡¯m used to it anyway.¡± Mali said. ¡°That¡¯s right. Life is a bet. I¡¯d rather live like an ant than be like a bright shooting star, although it¡¯s fleeting.¡± Chekov. ¡°Guild leader, haven¡¯t you already discussed this with him? Anyway, whatever you say, we¡¯ll do it. The deviant Corp has always been a tank, they won¡¯t be able to move even if one wheel is missing. ¡± Diesel. V nodded.¡±To be honest,¡± he said,¡±I haven¡¯t enjoyed the feeling of assassination enough.¡± ¡°If the deviant Corp is afraid of death, then they don¡¯t deserve to have the status they have in the underground world today. It¡¯s time to let the people in the underground world know what kind of people we are. Just thinking about it makes me a little excited.¡± Dulsonughed. ¡°Big Brother Cheng, since we¡¯re going to be exposed, why don¡¯t we talk to the assassin Alliance? Perhaps we can seek refuge there. ¡± Li Wei smiled at this time. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, but then again, would solo dare to take us in?¡± Mali joked. Xu Cheng faintly smiled,¡±does he have a choice?¡± Alright, pack up your things. Everyone, no one is to be left out. Come with me. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Everyone quickly went back to prepare. Li Wei then handed the phone to the silent Lin chuxue. ¡°Sister-inw.¡± After Lin chuxue took the phone, she said in a weird tone,¡±¡±When you talk about fleeing, it sounds like you¡¯re celebrating the New Year. What, where do you n to leave me this time?¡± Xu Cheng took a deep breath.¡±I was just about to tell you something. We have to run again. Do you want to continue?¡± Lin chuxue snorted.¡±That¡¯s more like it. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m already a part of the team. When dad found out that the M Nation was ying this game, he and mom also made some mental preparations toe with us.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go. Is dad around?¡± Xu Cheng suddenly said. ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s packing his things too. Should I get him on the phone?¡± As Lin chuxue spoke, she ran to the Lin Guiren couple¡¯s room and gave the phone to Lin Guiren. ¡°Hello? Little Cheng, you¡¯re really good at making trouble. ¡± ¡°The Americans can do it, but mom and dad, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°I want you to stay!¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Stay? What could he do? If you¡¯re not here, what¡¯s the point of me being in this military school?¡± Lin Guiren said. ¡°Of course it¡¯s meaningful. As the principal of the Military Academy, the soldiers will be trained under you in the future, and the management of the Army will be your students. I want you to rece Kush!¡± Lin Guiren¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yes, Kush will be in charge, and what you have to do is to quickly train your own group of people before he retires, so your military school will be the best ce for you to be President in the future. I¡¯ve made arrangements for you. If thend of mercenaries surrenders this time, you can use the name of the military school¡¯s principal, and the Americans won¡¯t do anything to you because they¡¯re also afraid of the Army¡¯s rebound and rebellion, so you, mom, and Xiao Lei can stay here and live a peaceful life.¡± Lin Guiren understood. ¡°What about you guys? You want to escape with my daughter?¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±Dad, I really want you to convince little Xue not toe with me this time, but it¡¯s obviously unnecessary. So, if you don¡¯t want her toe with me, then you have to convince her yourself.¡± ¡°Then you should take her away. I realized that a grown woman can¡¯t be kept at home.¡± Lin Guiren sighed: ¡°she¡¯s been seeing herself as a Xu family member a lot of the time now. She¡¯s not even a Lin family member anymore. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and hung up the phone. After Lin chuxue took the phone, she had already heard the conversation between Xu Cheng and Lin Guiren, and she also knew that Xu Cheng had paved the way for the Lin family. After Lin chuxue took a few steps, she turned around and looked at Lin Guiren.¡±Dad, this will be thest betrothal gift from Xu Cheng. From now on, I Will Follow Him forever, whether in life or in death!¡± After that, Lin chuxue left. Leaving behind a stunned Lin Guiren. What Xu Cheng did for the Lin family was already the best he could do! On the way back. The Secretary was driving, but he still couldn¡¯t help but say to Kush,¡±¡±Boss, I heard the phone call.¡± ¡°You should know my personality,¡± Kush said.¡±I can¡¯t be ungrateful. This bet is worth it.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be too much to give them the country?¡± ¡°Big?¡± Kush looked at the Secretary and said,¡±when that timees, who can overthrow the control of Merika?¡± It¡¯s only them. No matter what the result of the bet is, I¡¯ll still win. ¡± He thought for a moment and said,¡±if the deviant Corp fails, this country will be peaceful and free, and I won¡¯t have to hand it over.¡± But if the deviant Corp seeded, the country would be handed over to them, and they would be able to break away from the American system and be stronger. In the end, who do you think would win? Of course, it was the people of thisnd! And this is what I want the most, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re my confidant, and you have an obligation to help Mr. Lin in the future. You just have to remember that this country is where it is today because of the deviant Corp, so it¡¯s only natural to give it to them in the end. ¡± (End of chapter 5)

 Chapter 977 - Visiting the assassin Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 977: Visiting the assassin Alliance</h4>

    Three dayster, when the warship arrived at thend of mercenaries, on the beach, many people raised the g of surrender. The soldiers of thend of mercenaries put down the weapons in their hands and weed the American warship and the three forces. The conflict between thend of mercenaries and the United States started half a year ago, and the war broke out in the recent month. Finally, thend of mercenaries surrendered on the grounds that the government of thend of mercenaries was unable to resist. To outsiders, the United States imed that it was only managing the chaotic situation in thend of mercenaries as an international police and would not interfere with the country¡¯s system andws, but internally, thend of mercenaries had the obligation to pay the price for their defeat. They wanted topensate the United States for the losses of this war in case they didn¡¯t admit it. The United States wanted to station its troops here for at least 10 years! To put it bluntly, I¡¯m just giving you orders here. Don¡¯t worry, our Army is here with you, and we can make a move at any time! As for the ultimate goal of this war, they had achieved what they wanted. That was the list of members of the deviant Corp! Other than Benjamin, Lin Dong, Luo Yi, and Li Wei, who had yet to discover their abilities, the rest of the names were exposed by Kush. He had wanted to reduce the number, but the capital society already knew that they had at least six people on the list when they were in Ennd, so Kush couldn¡¯t reduce the number of people. The list of six people, Zhang Xiu, Mali, Chekhov, diesel, V, and Dulson, was sessfully submitted to the UA military. For some reason, the United States made the list of these six people public. In an instant, agents and intelligence agencies all over the world began to study these six people. Their original nationality and information before they were expelled were all exposed. But ... It was very ordinary! It was very ordinary! The American intelligence Agency looked at the information on these six people and was somewhat unconvinced.¡±Are you sure these six people are really members of the deviant Corp? The deviant Corp that made all the major countries in the world suffer? But in their previous records, there¡¯s nothing impressive about them, and they¡¯re only A ss A criminals in their own country,pletely not up to the International S-ss standard. Are you sure these six people aren¡¯t Kush¡¯s doing?¡± Other than them, the intelligence departments of various countries were also surprised. To be honest, these six people were really ordinary. They were even among the unassuming ones among the criminals in the world¡¯s prisons. There were no records of them in the underground world. Any random person in the Mexico prison would have a much better resume than them. Not to mention the people of these countries, even the people of the underground world were puzzled. This was because these six people had no impression of them at all and had done anything before this. After inquiring about their criminal records in their country, it was simply ying house. For example, Zhang Xiu, this guy was originally a Singaporean. He was beaten to death because of a fight, and the target had a strong background. He was considered to have been beaten to death. He was unwilling to give up, so he broke out of prison and fled to thend of mercenaries. His criminal crime was only beating people up. He had never killed anyone or beenpared to those heinous international criminals. But for the capital society, the more unsightly these six people were, the more it showed how powerful their leader, Xu Cheng was! To be able to train these ordinary six people into brave and skilled Masters, it was enough to show how powerful the deviant Corp¡¯s leader was. Mali and the others looked at the exposed content on the inte and couldn¡¯t help but smile contemptuously at Zhang Xiu.¡±¡±What the f * ck, a fight can send you to thend of mercenaries? Your resume is too childish. ¡± Zhang Xiu was speechless.¡±I¡¯ve killed more people than you. Last time, I killed 4000 U.S. Soldiers. If anyone asks me about my resume, I¡¯ll poison him!¡± Diesel and the others looked at their resume and smiled bitterly. To be honest,pared to the underground world, they were really the kind of criminals who were like the masses. Perhaps they could only be small fry in the past, but ever since they met their leader, they changed from small figures to members of the dark overlords today. Although they lived a life where they had no tomorrow, they were satisfied! This was also why they were so protective of the deviant Corp. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why the United States would expose our information.¡± Li Wei asked curiously. ¡°Because the capital society wants the whole world to attack us. It¡¯s better to expose it and let other countries watch us together than to rely on them to deal with us.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°if we really get involved with other countries, then when we offend more and more countries, the United States will form an alliance and use the entire world to destroy us. So, we will be in a lot of trouble in the future.¡± ¡°Then what are we going to do from now on?¡± Diesel asked. Xu Cheng smiled.¡±Didn¡¯t we agree to go to the assassin Alliance and ask them to take us in?¡± ¡°But solo, the King of Assassins, can¡¯t find him. I heard that he has been pursued by Interpol.¡± V said. ¡°Just go to his headquarters.¡± Xu Cheng said. It wasn¡¯t the first time he went to the headquarters of the assassin Alliance. The people of the underground world didn¡¯t dare to go there to make a scene because they were afraid of being targeted by assassins from all over the world, but what were the deviant Corp afraid of? In Xu Cheng¡¯s words,¡±it¡¯s the country that¡¯s staring at us, and the leader is still the United States. Who Do You Think You Are?¡± Xu Cheng had been to the assassin Alliancest time. Last time, he even smashed their headquarters, and at that time, Xu Cheng¡¯s name was already on the assassin Alliance ¡®s¡¯ no contact ¡®list. At the headquarters of the assassin Alliance. At that moment, a few front desk staff were entering the ¡®no contact¡¯ file. One of the supervisors said,¡±put these six people in the file. Hurry up, don¡¯t let the assassins under their name get in touch with them. The deviant Corp isn¡¯t the kind of people who are willing to suffer losses. If you offend them, you can just wait for the assassin Alliance to suffer.¡± At this moment, a few people came to the door. ¡°Wee. How may I help you?¡± the shop assistant asked without even looking up. If there is, please write it on the note. ¡± They did not know that there were eight people in front of them. After Xu Cheng walked in with Lin chuxue and his six brothers, he went to the counter and picked up a pen, writing down the assassination target: ¡°Solo!¡± The shop assistant took the note and was about topare it with the information on theputer before bidding. Who knew that when he saw the name, his expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please don¡¯te and cause trouble. ¡± Xu Cheng directly walked into the living room, found a sofa, and sat down. He lit up a cigarette for himself, blew on it, and said,¡±¡±Ask solo toe out, I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°This is the headquarters of the assassin Alliance. You¡¯d better know what you¡¯re doing.¡± A waiter said in a fierce manner. However, as soon as he finished speaking, his colleague nudged his arm and pointed at the files and photos on theputer. His fingers were trembling and his body was a little frightened. The waiter casually nced over and saw the name list of six people on theputer. The photos were so simr to the six people who had just entered! No! It was exactly the same! The waiter immediately trembled and swallowed his saliva.

 Chapter 978 - The deviant Corpâ€™s promise is only worth that much

    <h4>Chapter 978: The deviant Corp¡¯s promise is only worth that much</h4>

    Xu Cheng saw that their eyes suddenly became alert and scared,pletely different from just now. ¡°Is solo here?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled and asked. ¡°Yes ...¡± The waiter immediately changed his words,¡±¡±No, no, he¡¯s not here. Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Is he really not here?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and asked again. The waiter¡¯s heart was already in his throat, and his back was drenched in sweat. Xu Cheng suddenly took the cigarette butt down and put it out with two fingers. Just this light action already made the two front desk staff so nervous that they almost suffocated. ¡°Here! He was here! He¡¯s upstairs!¡± After Xu Cheng threw away the cigarette butt, he went upstairs. And upstairs, solo, the King of Assassins, had already seen the video surveince. He was uncertain in his office, not knowing whether to escape or stay. First of all, he didn¡¯t know why the deviant Corp was here. If he wanted to run, he could run but not the temple. Thinking about how none of their assassination targets had survived until now, solo decided not to run. When Xu Cheng opened the door and saw him, he smiled and asked,¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time,¡± ¡°You¡¯re here again,¡±solo said with a bitter smile. Solo swore that the person he didn¡¯t want to see the most in his life was the one in front of him. His courage hadn¡¯t changed, but the key was that he couldn¡¯t beat him. The other party¡¯s strength was unfathomable! ¡°We have nowhere to go, so we came here to join you.¡± Xu Cheng said. Solo almost fell off his chair. He looked weird, and his smile was uglier than his crying face. ¡°My Lords, if you hade two days earlier, I would¡¯ve wholeheartedly agreed for you to join us as assassins. However, ever since the United States exposed your identity, I don¡¯t think any organization would be willing to take you in, considering the enmity between you and the United States. After all, who doesn¡¯t dare to challenge the United States like you Lords?¡± Solo said. Mali pulled over a chair, and after Xu Cheng sat down, he put his feet on solo¡¯s desk and said directly,¡±¡±Well, then let¡¯s go with the second n. You sell the assassin Alliance to me.¡± ¡°Let me go. After all, the assassin Alliance is just trying to make a living. It¡¯s not easy for everyone. Your high and mighty y doesn¡¯t suit us at all. What you guys are doing is always a big scene, and it¡¯s hard for us to keep up with the rhythm. Do you know that there are two types of people in the underground world? One is the deviant Corp, and the other is someone outside of the deviant Corp. The former isn¡¯t considered a person, but thetter is. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°we¡¯re not robbing, what are you nervous about? just give us a price. How much do you want for you to give us all the intelligence channels of the assassin Alliance?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money, but the assassin Alliance can¡¯t afford to provide for you great gods. ¡± Solo said. Xu Cheng said,¡±I heard that there are a lot of names in the assassin Alliance¡¯s files that you can¡¯t kill. How about this? I¡¯ll help you kill a few for free.¡± For example, which country¡¯s president?¡± Solo¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Then forget it. We¡¯re just trying to make a living. We don¡¯t want to cause a war.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly mmed his palm on the table, making a dull sound, which really scared solo. ¡± 1 billion!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened. Solo was speechless.¡±This wasn¡¯t the price you guys quoted previously!¡± He said. ¡°Is 1 billion too much?¡± Xu Cheng raised his head and looked at him.¡± 1 billion is enough for you to go to any country and be protected by the government. Are you still afraid of Interpoling after you?¡± You can emigrate to Russia. ¡± This gaze was sharp and filled with killing intent, and solo¡¯s body shivered. He stammered,¡±¡± 2 billion is too little, I¡¯m not selling!¡± Xu Cheng walked up to him, and the two of them looked at each other. Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have any color, and solo¡¯s eyes flickered a few secondster. Xu Cheng¡¯s pressure was getting stronger and stronger, almost enveloping solo. ¡°Is 1.1 billion okay?¡± solo sighed after a long time. Xu Cheng turned around.¡±Sure. An extra 100 million will be the hush money. If you disclose this information, this 100 million will be the price of your life.¡± Solo swallowed his saliva and nodded.¡±¡±I¡¯m tired after all these years. I¡¯ll sell it to you. ¡± ¡°Pay in installments,¡± Xu Cheng said. Solo¡¯s face changed.¡±I know you deviant Corp members are very rich. You won¡¯t deduct it like this, right?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°having money doesn¡¯t mean you can spend it freely, especially for you. The reason we¡¯re paying in installments is to prevent you from betraying us. Either pay in installments, or you die. You can choose your own path.¡± Solo,¡±you!¡± You¡¯re forcing me to buy and sell. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°when did the underground world have rules that say you can¡¯t force people to buy or sell?¡± We can ignore thews of America, and you¡¯re talking about rules with us? You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Solo gritted his teeth.¡±You have to know that I¡¯ve offended too many people. I used to be an assassin. If I really leave the assassin Alliance now, there will be too many people who want to kill me. How can I protect myself without money?¡± Even though I¡¯m strong, there¡¯s always someone stronger than me in this world. I might die one day!¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±Okay, then don¡¯t take the 1.1 billion. I can represent the deviant Corp to release a piece of news.¡± ¡°What news?¡± solo asked. Xu Cheng: ¡°tell the underground world that you, solo, are under the protection of the deviant Corp!¡± The deviant Corp will kill whoever wants to kill you, no matter who they are!¡± Solo¡¯s eyes narrowed. He did not know why, but he was actually moved! 1.1 billion was a lot of money, but it would be spent one day. No matter how much money he had, if he was short of hard power, he would still die to spend it. But if the deviant Corp could really shout out to the entire underground world like that, then it would be different. Now, when the underground world mentioned the deviant Corp, it was synonymous with Satan. If you provoked him, it was like the god of death would quietlye to you. Xu Cheng looked at the girl with her legs crossed.¡±¡±Make your choice. 1.1 billion in installments, or you don¡¯t have to pay, just a promise from us.¡± Solo: ¡°but you¡¯re in trouble now. In the past, this promise would be worth a lot of money, but now, the deadline is a problem. How about this, give me 500 million and this promise.¡± Xu Cheng looked up and stared at solo,¡±did I discuss this with you? In this world, the current American government is not as good as our promise, you know? If I wanted to kill you, even if America stood up to protect you, I would still kill you!¡± Solo swallowed his saliva. He felt that he had been tricked today. ¡°Alright, I want a promise, but you have to fulfill it immediately.¡± Xu Cheng said to Mali behind him,¡±¡±Use our deviant Corp¡¯s totem to inform the people in the underground world that we, the deviant Corp, are taking solo¡¯s life. Whoever wants to kill him, we¡¯ll kill his entire family!¡±

 Chapter 979 - Donâ€™t ignore the rumors

    <h4>Chapter 979: Don¡¯t ignore the rumors</h4>

    Solo, the King of Assassins, was an arrow at the end of its flight these years. He was nearly 50 years old and was actually tired. The reason why he held on was that, as he said, he used to be an assassin, and there were too many people looking for trouble with him, so he used the assassin Alliance tform to protect himself. However, this kind of life was not happy even if he had money. The news spread very quickly, and if they wanted the people in the underworld to know, they just had to go to the ck market and tell them. With Saar¡¯s help in spreading the news, the people in the underworld soon knew that the deviant Corp wanted solo¡¯s life, but everyone knew that this was a variable protection. It was also to tell those people that only the deviant Corp could take solo¡¯s life, and whoever touched him would be going against the deviant Corp! Perhaps someone¡¯s hatred for solo was too high, and theypletely ignored the deviant Corp¡¯s rule. This person was an arms dealer in the underground world, called the mokdo family. He was quite powerful in the underground world. One-third of the firearms in the underground world came from his family. It was said that the background was from the firearms factories in Israel. In the underground world, he was also an Overlord. Many people had nowhere to go and wanted to make a name for themselves in the underground world. They had to buy some life-saving things from his family. Back then, when the two arms businesses had a conflict, the other family had hired solo, who was still an assassin, to assassinate the spokesperson of mokdo¡¯s family. After solo killed the boss of the family, he established his position in the assassin world, so the arms dealer who was killed had been holding a grudge against him and wanted to get rid of him quickly. However, there were too many assassins in the assassin Alliance behind solo, and they were also afraid of being haunted by ghosts, so they had been waiting for an opportunity. They had even nted their own people in the assassin Alliance. Once solo made any movements, they would know and find an opportunity to kill him quietly. Soro wasn¡¯t hiding from Interpol most of the time, but from his enemies in the underworld. The current patriarch of the mokdo family, who was also the son of the previous patriarch, had witnessed his father¡¯s death in solo¡¯s hands. Therefore, he had always remembered the hatred in his heart. When he heard the spy on solo¡¯s side report that solo had left the assassin Alliance, mokdo stood up and said,¡±¡±Really?¡± The spy: ¡°it¡¯s absolutely true. If I¡¯m not wrong, Soro offered the assassin Alliance to the deviant Corp in exchange for his safety for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Safe?¡± Mokdo. Silva narrowed his eyes,¡¯who in the underground world has ever had a good ending? Want to be safe? No way!¡± The spy: ¡°young master, it¡¯s better not to act rashly. Since the deviant Corp has shouted to the underground world that they want his life, it¡¯s a warning to those who have ideas about solo.¡± Silva snorted coldly,¡¯does the deviant Corp know about the feud between the mokdo family and solo? Go and tell the deviant Corp to give face to my mokdo family, and it¡¯s best not to get involved in this matter. If they still don¡¯t know the background of my mokdo family, tell them well, and hope they don¡¯t ask for trouble!¡± ¡°This ... Young master, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea. You know the deviant Corp¡¯s temper, they¡¯re a bunch of lunatics who don¡¯t even give face to the United States.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Silva snorted.¡±That was in the past. Their identities were not exposed, so no one knew who they were. It was hard to find the right solution, but things are different now. They can¡¯t even protect themselves from being expelled from thend of mercenaries. The United States, Britain, South Korea, Japan, and other countries are all looking for them. If they still dare to mess with us at this time, then they won¡¯t be able to survive in the underground world. They¡¯re not brainless, so just go ahead.¡± The spy could only ept the order and arrange for a representative to go to the ck market to see the deviant Corp. In fact, mokdo¡¯s family just wanted to save face. After all, they were one of the founding forces in the underground world, and they were born decades earlier than the deviant Corp. They had existed since the underground world was formed, and what these old fogeys couldn¡¯t stand the most was that the newly risen deviant Corp could actually represent the entire underground world. Where would their face be then? Therefore, they wanted to tell those who were blindly bragging at this critical moment not to forget about the ancient forces like them! The representative went to the territory of the four gangs, and after seeing Saar, who was the leader of the four gangs, he said straightforwardly,¡±¡±This solo¡¯s life, the mokdo family is determined to take it. I¡¯ll have to trouble the four of you to inform the deviant Corp, so that everyone won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± One of the big bosses of the four gangs poured a ss of red wine and said,¡±¡±Is this the intention of the mokdo family¡¯s master?¡± The representative nodded.¡±Everyone in the underground world should know about the enmity between solo and mokeduo. We can¡¯t forget about this enmity. This way, our mokeduo family won¡¯t have to stay in the underground world anymore. In the future, everyone will be so reckless. Therefore, this is a matter of face that the mokeduo family must fight for. Whoever tries to stop us will be going against the mokeduo family.¡± The representative then said,¡±of course, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t respect the deviant Corp. We¡¯re also afraid that there might be some misunderstanding here, so I¡¯d like to ask the four of you to help say goodbye and tell the deviant Corp about the origins of our mokdo. I hope that the two families can have a friendly opportunity to cooperate in the underground world in the future.¡± Saar smashed his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke. In fact, their firearms were also obtained through the mokdo family¡¯s channels, so they were more or less partners. ¡°Who in the underground world doesn¡¯t understand the mokdo family?¡± Saar smiled. The mokeduo representative was slightly proud as he nodded silently. ¡°But,¡± Saar suddenly changed the topic,¡±who knows about the deviant Corp?¡± For example, your mokdo family, you want us to persuade the deviant Corp, but I want to persuade you to take a step back, because you are more rational and easier to persuade. ¡± ¡°No!¡± The representative gritted his teeth.¡±But we won¡¯t do that in this matter!¡± Saar: ¡°then we won¡¯t try to convince the deviant Corp. Because we know them well, we don¡¯t want to go and get snubbed.¡± The representative snorted,¡¯that means,pared to the deviant Corp, our mokdo is easy to bully? Boss Saar, you¡¯ve lost your sense of propriety. You¡¯ve been working with us for a long time, so you should know what kind of firearms family our mokdo family is. ¡± ¡°I know.¡± Saar swirled the ss of red wine in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to take a step back. We are smart people, and it¡¯s because we have worked with you before that we¡¯re reminding you that since the deviant Corp said that Soro can¡¯t be touched, then don¡¯t touch him in the future. You still have to listen to the deviant Corp¡¯s words, or else look at the explosion in America a few days ago, it could make you doubt your life. I know that the mokdo munitions factory still has a few mercenaries, but to be honest, in front of the mercenary Emperor and the deviant Corp, those mercenaries of yours are not enough, really. Don¡¯t take the rumors lightly, or you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. The deviant Corp seems to be at a dead end now, but in fact, when they were expelled from thend of mercenaries, I think they¡¯ve released a beast that will sweep the entire underground world!¡±

 Chapter 980 - Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys can only be ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 980: Killing the chicken to warn the monkeys can only be ruthless</h4>

    The mokdo family¡¯s representative was dissatisfied. ¡°Come on, they did greet us, but it¡¯s the deviant Corp¡¯s business whether they give us face or not. We¡¯re all in the same circle, and we¡¯ll see each other often. After all, we can¡¯t see the light of day, so it wouldn¡¯t be good if we fought to the death, right? Anyway, I¡¯ve already brought the message, we¡¯re going to kill this solo, and it¡¯s up to the deviant Corp what they think. Goodbye. ¡± With that, he finished the red wine in one gulp. He could not give face to the deviant Corp, but he still had to give face to the four bosses. He had to finish the wine before he left. ¡°It¡¯s not good to offend the mokdo family, right? After all, they¡¯re one of the three major arms dealer families in the underground world. ¡± One of the bosses expressed his concern.¡±The deviant Corp is making enemies everywhere. It¡¯s not very appropriate.¡± ¡°When did it be our turn to worry?¡± Saar said,¡±what does Mr. Fang¡¯s business have to do with us?¡± In this underground world, there are always iron-headed people who want the younger generation to discipline the younger generation. It¡¯s no wonder that the deviant Corp is so well-known in the underground world. If those old forces don¡¯te out to suppress them, it does make people think that there are only deviant Corp members in the underground world. ¡± ¡°They¡¯re all people with tempers. The deviant Corp is indeed a neer to the underground world, and it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be provoked. It¡¯s normal. Rather than saying that the mokdo family chose to get rid of solo at this time, it¡¯s more like they¡¯re deliberately telling the underground world that they want to p the deviant Corp¡¯s face.¡± ¡°It looks very interesting, I think the deviant Corp is going to face an unreasonable rule that belongs to the underground world. It doesn¡¯t belong to those countries that demand morality and human nature. In the underground world, there are no morality and human nature, and there are nows. Here, only whoever has the bigger fist is the rule!¡± Saar smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Fang will never let us down.¡± The mokdo family¡¯s actions were Swift. They already knew where solo was. In solo¡¯s Vi, he jumped into the pool and swam. When he came out of the water, he saw a man in sunsses standing on the opposite side of the pool. He took out a pistol with a silencer and pointed it at solo. The deviant Corp doesn¡¯t understand the rules of the underground world and thinks of themselves as the king of the underground world. Are you stupid enough to believe them?¡± As he spoke, he fired at solo. Solo slowly dove into the pool. The pration of bullets waspletely nullified by the water¡¯s density. Solo suddenly sshed the Assassin¡¯s eyes with water, then grabbed his ankle and pulled him into the pool. The killer fell directly into the pool and the two of them started fighting. This Assassin¡¯s strength was not inferior to Solo ¡®s. He could be considered a potential individual found by the mokdo family in Israel. This time, they specifically sent him to kill solo. However, the more experienced he was, the more experienced he was. After the assassin lost his gun, he fought solo in the water. Solo knew better than him how to kill vital points. In the water, he attacked the key parts that could stop people from holding their breath. Every time the assassin choked in the water, solo would see that he was out of breath and wouldn¡¯t let him float to the surface. He would drag the assassin into the water to see who couldst longer. In the end, the Assassin¡¯s limbs were limp and he floated in the water, and solo struggled to get out of the water and take deep breaths. After he got ashore, he picked up the deviant Corp¡¯s phone number and said,¡±¡±I want 1.1 billion! I don¡¯t need your promise anymore. I was almost killed in my own vi, you know?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Diesel asked him. ¡°The mokdo family, an arms manufacturer and dealer. They can be ranked in the top 10 families in the underground world. They have their own armed Army and can be considered warlords!¡± ¡°Send us their address.¡± Diesel: ¡°you hide for two days. After two days, if someone still tries to find trouble with you, we¡¯ll give you 1.1 billion!¡± After that, diesel hung up the phone. Solo was left speechless.¡±F * ck! Did I owe you guys or did you guys owe me? what kind of attitude is this?¡± But he still sent the resume of the mokdo family to diesel. Diesel went over and said to Xu Cheng,mander, as soon as we finished talking, someone wanted to make a move on Soro. It¡¯s a family of arms dealers, and I heard that they are quite powerful. Their background is from Israel, and they have armed forces.¡± Xu Cheng was practicing his newly mastered shadow fist under the sun, and he only said in a nasal voice,¡±¡±The people of the underground world are trying to step on us to raise their own pride.¡± After finishing a set, Xu Cheng let out a breath, and his whole body was sweating. As he wiped himself with a towel, he said to diesel,¡±¡±You go with V. You have to be ruthless when killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. However, we still have to be careful and test the waters first to avoid being caught in a trap set by the United States. ¡± Diesel nodded.¡±Got it. I¡¯ll go to Israel immediately.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. At that moment, Lin chuxue came over with a satellite phone and handed it to him.¡±Stenson¡¯s call.¡± After Xu Cheng quickly took it, Stenson said on the other end of the phone,¡±¡±Boss, Morgan and Rockefeller have already withdrawn from America. The CIA doesn¡¯t have any urate information on them.¡± Xu Cheng had a look of doubt on his face.¡±Soon, the Interpol will target us. If we don¡¯t get rid of these two, we will always be under their watch. After all, the CIA¡¯s satellite technology is still very strong.¡± Stenson said worriedly,¡±what I¡¯m most afraid of is that the CIA and MI6 will work together. At that time, you will be found by them every day as long as you see the sun. My opinion is to hide in the mountains.¡± This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. Unless the deviant Corp was hiding in the deep mountains and forests, as long as they were in any big city on earth, as long as they appeared on any traffic video at any intersection, Merika and MI6 would be able to remotely control the traffic surveince of other countries to obtain their surveince. ¡°I can¡¯t hide,¡± Xu Cheng said directly,¡±right now, the Freemasonry has basically no individual forces that can threaten us. The only thing they can do now is to keep an eye on us and directly destroy us with missiles if they have the chance. So, we can¡¯t go into the mountains. We have to live in the most lively city. Only in this kind of ce, they won¡¯t fire missiles. You should continue to look for information on these two families. If you want to solve the root of the problem, you still have to get rid of these two families.¡± Stenson: ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll continue to get people to keep an eye on it.¡± The Morgan and Rockefeller families had indeed gone into hiding, and they had used up all their chips. All they could do now was to wait for news from the Duke of old Ross, and now only the Duke could stop the deviant Corp. A month ago, old Ross went to an ancient castle with a long history in the world and met the person he wanted to see, the Duke.

 Chapter 981 - A flirtatious man

    <h4>Chapter 981: A flirtatious man</h4>

    Maya Castle, one of the ten oldest ancient castles built on a cliff with a broken arm. Old Ross was led by a Butler into the solemn, old, and mysterious castle. The light inside was very dim, and the deeper they went into the castle, the more they smelled of blood and decay. However, old Ross did not feel anything strange at all. He followed the Butler into one secret room after another as if he was used to it. In some of the iron cages, old Ross could even see some young girls in a sorry state, helplessly holding the cages with both hands and looking at old Ross with pleading eyes.¡±Please save us!¡± Old Ross walked through the aisle as if he didn¡¯t see anything. A few Lions were tied around the cage, and they were gnawing on human limbs. ¡°There are always little girls with high intelligence who try to escape from their cages, but they don¡¯t know that a few of the Duke¡¯s pet lions have been craving them for a long time.¡± Old Ross swallowed his saliva. The Three Lions were the Duke¡¯s pets. ¡°How is the Duke?¡± Old Ross asked tentatively. ¡°I remember the Duke telling you not to disturb him for the next ten years,¡± the Butler replied. You don¡¯t seem to have taken his words to heart. Do you know the consequences?¡± ¡°Old Butler, I have no choice. The charity organization has run into trouble and is even facing disbandment. We¡¯ve met a strong opponent!¡± Old Rossughed bitterly. ¡°What kind of opponent canpete with the power of the country in your hands? What era was this? was Napoleon still alive or was Hitler reborn? The capital society¡¯s ability, the only threat to you in this world, other than an internal war, who else can destroy this rule?¡± ¡°A young man from the East!¡± ¡°The eastern country that we¡¯ve never been able to break into,¡± old Ross said in a heavy tone. The old Butler, who was walking up the stairs, suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Ross and continued to walk up the stairs. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Duke tell you not to interfere with that country? A country with a 5000-year-old civilization is far more profound than you can imagine. Don¡¯t just look at the appearance. There are so many countries in the world that have been destroyed in history, but only that country has existed to this day. Naturally, there is a reason for it. ¡± The old Viscount said. ¡°Anyway, this time, we met a young man. He has a simple background, but he is very strong. He killed the Imperial Guards who joined us back then, and also the Knights. There is no one left to protect us. He killed those who should be killed. Now, only Logan, Rockefeller, and I are left. Please help us.¡± As the two of them talked, they walked to the center of the dance floor with a huge retro circr ceiling on the steps. There were socialites from all over the world gathered there. They were all beautiful. In the eyes of the Westerners, any one of the women here was probably in the top three of the world¡¯s Miss Universe. When old Ross saw that there were more than 20 socialites, he was slightly stunned. When the socialites saw the old Butler, they immediately surrounded him. ¡°Butler, Butler, let me sleep with the Duke tonight.¡± ¡°Let me.¡± ¡°Me!¡± ¡°I should go first, Butler.¡± ¡°Mr. Butler, please consider me. I¡¯ve been waiting for half a year.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a year!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve been here for the longest. It¡¯s been three years!¡± These women and socialites were all from various Western countries. Each of them was beautiful, generous, and dignified. To be brought here, they had to be in their virgins! Because they all wanted to be the Duchess! The old Butler had seen countless women in his life, and the number of women who had died here had probably exceeded ten thousand. This was also the reason why the castle was filled with Yin Qi. If she wanted to be the Duchess, she needed to be mentally prepared. Once she was infected, she had to be prepared for death. Even so, every socialite woman had always been here. They all wanted to be the female protagonists of the phone stories, and all of them wanted to be the one-in-a-million lucky woman. Once she became the Duchess, she would be above everyone else. If she could give birth to the Duke¡¯s child, she would be able to have one-tenth of the Duke¡¯s wealth as a reward! As ve families, the Rockefeller, Morgan, and Ross families had at least tens of trillions of dors in assets! And at least half of these belonged to the Duke! Therefore! Even if it was only one-tenth, which woman would not go crazy? If she could be the Duchess, she would be the Queen of the West, even above the Queen of Ennd! However, for more than a hundred years, the old Butler had never met a woman who could ovee the Duke¡¯s genes and survive. They usually died within three days, not to mention a woman who gave birth to his children! However, it still couldn¡¯t stop those crazy women froming over to try it. Everyone wanted to be the destineddy of this Castle. ¡°Are they crazy?¡± Old Ross couldn¡¯t help but ask the old Butler after passing through the group of socialites. The old Butler walked in front and sighed.¡±¡±It¡¯s been 100 years, and this Castle hasn¡¯t had a female owner. The Duke¡¯s hostility has be more and more intense, and his desire for children has be more and more urgent. He even told me that I could give it a try even if it wasn¡¯t his Virgin child, but I rejected him. 30 years ago, he sent you away because he was no longer interested in wealth. Now, he wants to find a woman who can give birth to his children. Otherwise, no matter how much wealth he has, it will be useless. But in the past 30 years, he has be very depressed. ¡± As he spoke, the old Butler turned on amp, and a heavy stone door opened. In the faint candlelight, an extremely handsome man sat on a throne iid with a crown. His upper body was bare, and under the throne, a woman in disheveled clothesy on the ground. Her eyes were staring at the ceiling above her head, which was the result of the medieval Roman war. On her neck, there were two teeth marks and bloody holes, from which thick blood was flowing. Blood seeped out from the corner of the white-faced man¡¯s mouth. He said in a flustered and exasperated tone,¡±¡±Dawson! I need more women! Don¡¯t try to find me any more brothels! Maybe I should try all the women!¡± ¡°Your Highness, how can that be? your bloodline is the noblest in the world. The woman who will bear your children must be pure and clean.¡± The Butler said. The man suddenly raised his head. In the darkness, his eyes were dark red, but when he saw old Ross, they gradually turned gray. ¡°Old Ross? Why are you so old?¡± Old Rossughed bitterly.¡±Of course. You¡¯re still the same. I¡¯ve been away for thirty years.¡± ¡°Oh, the days pass by so quickly. I don¡¯t even feel anything.¡± The man lowered his head and looked at the dead man under his feet. He asked casually,¡±¡±How many is this already?¡± ¡°Twenty-five thousand six hundred and thirty-eighth.¡± The Butler replied. ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 982 - Ill go meet them

    <h4>Chapter 982: I¡¯ll go meet them</h4>

    The man suddenly looked at the floor andughed at himself,¡±¡±What¡¯s the use of everything? I look down on the Royal power, trample on thew, and the women in the world are at my fingertips! But none of them could give me a son or a daughter! A sad andughable life, lonely and sad. ¡± ¡°Your Highness, you still have me,¡± the old Butler said. ¡°You?¡± The man gave the Butler a sidelong nce and said disdainfully,¡±¡±It¡¯s just a hundred years and an instant for you. ¡± ¡°So what? my son and grandson will serve you!¡± The old Butler said. ¡°But he is no longer that person. The mountains, rivers, and stones have never changed, but he is no longer the same person as before.¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with destion. ¡°But haven¡¯t you always been you?¡± ¡°You are immortal,¡± the old Butler ttered. ¡°I¡¯m just a monster!¡± The manughed at himself,¡¯a monster who can¡¯t befriend anyone! Whenever I think of this, I want to kill Elizabeth (the British royal family)!¡± Old Rossughed bitterly.¡±If the royal family falls, the historical inheritance of the European royal family will bepletely cut off. The culture will be nondescript, and it will be no different from the diversity of America. Please think twice!¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°In this world, who dares to stop me from killing whoever I want to kill?¡± the man said hoarsely. You¡¯re the only ones helping the ten Imperial Guards?¡± Old Ross quickly knelt on one knee.¡±We know we were wrong. Please rest assured, Duke. Capital society will always be yours.¡± They were still in shock when they recalled the foolish rebellions they had oncemitted. The reason why only three of the ten Imperial Guards were left was because seven of them had been killed by the Duke! Since then, the reason why the three Imperial Guards said that they had to serve the capital society if they couldn¡¯t leave it was because they knew how terrifying the person behind the capital society was. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± The man suddenly stood up from the crown Throne. He was 1.9 meters tall and had a well-proportioned figure. He looked down at old Ross and said,¡±¡±For some things, one mistake is enough. Considering that you are still useful to me, I will give you one more chance. If there is a next time, you can find someone else to be the patriarch of the Ross family if you can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± old Ross said, sweating. The man walked past the two of them and said to the Butler indifferently,¡±¡±Deal with the corpse. Also, I don¡¯t want to say it a second time! You¡¯re about to be buried, so don¡¯t make me do it. Go find more women, even if they¡¯re prostitutes. As long as they can leave me an heir, I¡¯ll reward you with two-tenths of my property!¡± ¡°I, I understand.¡± The Butler hurriedly bowed and epted the order. After walking for a while, the man finally came back to his senses and looked at old Ross.¡±What are you doing here?¡± Old Rossughed bitterly.¡±Someone is eyeing your assets. I need to report to you. So far, your assets should have shrunk by 5%!¡± The man rolled his eyes.¡±Just kill him. Do you need to report to me?¡± he asked. Then, he saw old Ross¡¯s awkward and hesitant look. ¡°Who?¡± the man raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s a young man. His identity is very simple, but I can¡¯t see through him. He¡¯s like a cockroach. Every time he¡¯s injured, he doesn¡¯t die. Even if he¡¯s disabled, he¡¯s able to fight more and more bravely. He¡¯s stronger and stronger each time. It¡¯s a bit unbelievable. This person¡¯s way of doing things is ghostly and terrifying. He¡¯s so meticulous that it¡¯s scary. He kills people as simply and violently as killing pigs. ¡± Old Ross said,¡±of the seven masters of Freemasonry, only Morgan, Rockefeller, me, and the African chief are still alive. We don¡¯t dare to show ourselves now. The National trump card in our hands has already made a move, but it¡¯s difficult to find his traces, let alone kill him. We have no choice but to expose them from the dark and monitor them at any time, waiting for you to make a move.¡± ¡°Powerful?¡± The man¡¯s brows lifted,¡±how powerful?¡± Compared to the sword God?¡± ¡°The God of swords is dead,¡± old Ross said, sweating. ¡°Oh?¡± The man was surprised and then came to a realization.¡±That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been 30 years. He should have died of old age by now. Sigh, another potential opponent that I thought could challenge and defeat me lost to time.¡± Old Ross hesitated,¡±he ... He was killed.¡± He only died after fighting this person. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°How old do you think he is?¡± the Duke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look thirty years old.¡± Old Ross said. ¡°Not even thirty years old?¡± ¡°From which country?¡± the Duke was a little suspicious. ¡°Dongfang, Guohua!¡± The Duke looked at the ground with a deep gaze and said faintly,¡±¡±I should have guessed it. Only China has many experts.¡± After a moment of silence, he said,¡±that¡¯s good. I¡¯ve Been Lonely for So Long. It¡¯s time for me to move my muscles and bones. Tell Dawson their location. I¡¯ll go meet them.¡± After saying that, he picked up his tuxedo and put it on himself. When he arrived at the Marquis ¡®Hall, which was filled with famous and beautifuldies, thedies saw the Duke walk out and were immediately smitten by him. There was no expression on the Duke¡¯s handsome face, but the more cold and expressionless he was, the more perfect his appearance was. He was tall and had long sleeves, and his messy tailcoat neckline revealed his strong chest. All thedies were stunned. ¡°Duke, I¡¯m your truedy!¡± ¡°I! I¡¯m the one!¡± ¡°Take me, I¡¯ll give birth to your child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10!¡± ¡°What a shallow person.¡± After the Duke said this indifferently, he pushed away the group of crazy women who were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. The women still did not give up. They tugged at his tuxedo and some hugged his legs, wishing they could kneel and lick him. The Duke stopped and sighed.¡±You all want to be my woman, right? That¡¯s good. ¡± Then, his eyes suddenly turned red. He grabbed the two women¡¯s necks and lifted them up, then bit their shoulders and necks. When old Ross and the Butler came out, they saw that there was arge number of beautifuldies in the entire gorgeous ballroom. They were all dead. The Duke stood there, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.¡±¡±No woman can survive after I bite her. If she can¡¯t even survive, how can she bear my children? Sometimes, it¡¯s really boring to live a long life. If I had known earlier, I would have just died in that experiment. ¡± With that, he walked out. The Butler sighed and told the guards in the castle to clean up and dispose of the body. Old Ross looked at the fate of these women and swallowed his saliva. He secretly rejoiced that he did not send his daughter over. Otherwise, she would probably have gone missing. Xu Cheng and the others, who were far away on the Mexico border, didn¡¯t know that they were being watched.

 Chapter 983 - Why would the same kind of people kill each other?

    <h4>Chapter 983: Why would the same kind of people kill each other?</h4>

    On the Mexico border, by the beach in the coconut forest. Chekhov was holding a lunchbox and looking at the drone hovering in the sky. After aiming, he shot it and it fell into the sea. After that, he jumped down from the tree and got into a pickup truck, which drove into the forest. Mali was driving, and the two of them didn¡¯t notice the coquettish Duke standing on a tree behind them. He looked at the pickup truck in the distance with aplicated and confused expression. He seemed to have felt the ultrasonic waves released by the guy with the sniper rifle? Right! The deviant Corp? The Duke¡¯s eyes lit up with interest, and he quietly jumped from one tree to another. The pickup truck was running on the ground, and he followed from the treetops in the air, without Chekhov noticing him at all. The car drove into the depths of the forest, and there were several townhouses by the sea, all of which were contracted by the deviant Corp. Only diesel, V, Zhang Xiu, Mali, Chekhov, Dulson, and Lin Dong were there today. Xu Cheng, Li Wei, and the others all went out to do something. After Chekhov and Mali parked the car anywhere, Chekhov got out of the car and said,¡±¡±This is already the 18th drone. The M Nation really has the heart to monitor us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. Since the drone is here, the observer must be nearby. There are tourists from all over the world here. They won¡¯t dare to act rashly, but it doesn¡¯t prevent assassins froming over to kill us when we take a break.¡± Lin Dong said as he looked through the binocrs on the second floor of the vi. Lin Dong was now a person of the underworld, and he had experienced the dark side of the world, so he was calm about everything. Chekhovughed casually.¡±With my current ability, I can detect anyone within a thousand meters. Assassins and the like would have been shot by me before they could even get here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Dong saw a man standing in the courtyard in front of him from the second floor. A stranger. He didn¡¯t know if he was a man or a woman, but because he was too flirtatious, he looked like a man who had walked out of aic. Chekhov saw Lin Dong looking behind them with a restrained expression and turned around in surprise, only to see such a man. The point was that he had just said what he said before, and this man had appeared here without him noticing at all. ¡°Of course. A transvestite is still a human, so he¡¯s an exception.¡± Chekhov¡¯s heart ached as he looked at the man in front of him. The Duke didn¡¯t say a word, he just kept looking at diesel and the others, almost as if he was interrogating them. ¡°What do you want? Did you go to the wrong vi?¡± Lin Dong asked the man who had just arrived from the second floor. The Duke walked to Chekhov, stared at him for a long time, and asked,¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who emitted the ultrasonic waves, right?¡± Chekhov¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed! Diesel, V, and Mali subconsciously clenched their fists. It was clear that this person didn¡¯t seem simple. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± The Duke looked at these people¡¯s vignce and exposed killing intent. He waved his hand and said,¡±¡±First, tell me, who gave you these abilities?¡± Chekhov suddenly pulled out his pistol and pointed it between the Duke¡¯s eyebrows as he said in a low voice,¡±¡±Tell me, Who are you?¡± ¡°He is indeed a gicist.¡± The Duke¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly, and his tone became anxious.¡±¡±Speak! Who gave you this ability?!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Chekhov pulled the trigger with a dark face. The next moment, the Duke pped the gun away from Chekhov¡¯s hand, and Chekhov didn¡¯t even notice when he moved. The Duke kicked Chekhov into the car window with one kick, and the window shattered. This kick was very strong! Chekhov¡¯s entire body spurted out blood as hey on the ground, unable to move. Lin Dong jumped down from the second-floor balcony and walked to Chekhov¡¯s side. Mali, diesel, and V took turns to fight the Duke! Seeing the changes in diesel and V¡¯s bodies, the Duke¡¯s expression became even more unsightly! He grabbed Diesel¡¯s wrist and twisted it hard, then punched him away! Mali suddenly punched the Duke¡¯s junior. The Duke didn¡¯t expect Mario¡¯s power to be so violent, and his entire body flew out and smashed into a wooden stake in the vi. However, just as he was about to hit the wooden stake, he quickly adjusted his bnce and grabbed the edge of the second-floor balcony with his feet, hanging upside down like a bat. Lin Dong picked up Chekhov¡¯s gun from the ground and fired continuously at the Duke. The Duke was still hanging upside down calmly, and when the bullets flew over, he dodged them like a pendulum. No matter how Lin Dong fired, he couldn¡¯t hit him, because he could always Dodge. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, you can¡¯t hit me. ¡± The Duke stood upside down and looked at the group of people. He looked at Chekhov with disdain and said,¡±¡±Did you notice me? why can¡¯t you notice me? Because the ultrasonic frequency and vibration you emitted were too trashy! I used my frequency and vibrations to disrupt your low-level ultrasonic ability. How could you detect me?¡± After he finished speaking, hended on the ground, turned over, and stood steadily on the ground. He casually adjusted his tuxedo in an elegant manner. He raised his eyes, but they were filled with killing intent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that with the development of time, someone would really create Geno-humans.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? who gave you these gic abilities?¡± he asked in a deep voice. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also one of them?¡± Lin Dong raised his eyebrows and looked at the Duke. The Dukeughed coldly.¡±Don¡¯tpare me to you. You are half-products and are not the same. You have not discovered the true power of the genes. In my eyes, you are just like seedlings. My patience is limited. Tell me who gave you the gic ability and I will let you go!¡± Lin Dong: ¡°since we¡¯re the same kind of people, why kill each other?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill each other?¡± The Duke asked in return,¡±when you can rule the forest, why do you want the others to enjoy it like you?¡± That¡¯s an idiotic question!¡± ¡°You have to be able to kill them first!¡± V and the other two stood up and roared as they rushed over. ¡°I¡¯ll show you guys what an extremely precise and pervasive ultrasonic gic ability is.¡± The Duke snorted coldly. He let the three men attack him, but their every move seemed to be yed in slow motion in his eyes, and it was up to him whether he wanted to Dodge or not. His brain¡¯s ultrasonic calction ability was even more powerful than Chekhov ¡®s. If Chekhov¡¯sputing ability was at the level of tens of millions ofputers per minute, then the Duke¡¯s ultrasonic feedbackputing ability was at the level of a supeputer with hundreds of millions ofputers per minute.

 Chapter 984 - You have to look at the owner before beating the dog

    <h4>Chapter 984: You have to look at the owner before beating the dog</h4>

    V, diesel, and Mali found that no matter how they attacked the Duke, they seemed to only hit the fabric of his tuxedo, but could not touch his physical body. The feeling of punching the air with explosive power was particrly tiring. On the other hand, the Duke dodged the attacks with ease. The speed and frequency of the three men¡¯s attacks did not pose any threat to him. At this time, someone suddenly attacked from behind. The Duke bent down and dodged Zhang Xiu¡¯s sneak attack. Zhang Xiu threw a ss jar of poison at him, but it was shattered by the Duke¡¯s fist! Soon after, the venom began to ferment. Diesel and the other two immediately retreated. Zhang Xiu looked at the Duke in disdain and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s see how long you canst. ¡± The Duke sniffed the poisonous gas in the air and frowned.¡±Poisonous?¡± Zhang Xiu pped his hands and said,¡±¡±One minute and your entire body will be paralyzed and fall to the ground. Even a Special Forces soldier will die from exhaustion.¡± A minuteter, the Duke was still watching them.¡±¡±It¡¯s been three minutes,¡± Then, he kicked Zhang Xiu away, and the explosive force did not weaken at all. After Zhang Xiu was blown away, he vomited blood and looked at the Duke in shock. ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the poison gene, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that woman not being able to carry on my family line!¡± The Duke walked towards the deviant Corp members and said,¡±¡±Tsk, tsk, I¡¯m very surprised. I was wondering how there could be an expert who could destroy the capital society in this era. Even someone like sword God could be solved by a missile. In this era, it¡¯s difficult to find a so-called expert, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was a gically-modified race! No wonder,¡± Zhang Xiu raised his head with difficulty and looked at him.¡±¡±Who are you?¡± ¡°Who am I? Good question. If you didn¡¯t ask, I really would have forgotten who I am after a hundred years. ¡± The Duke raised his head with a mncholic expression. ¡°How do you have a gic ability? has this technology already bemon?¡± Zhang Xiu asked curiously. ¡°Poprize?¡± A cruel look shed across the Duke¡¯s face,¡±I¡¯ll kill whoever wants to poprize it!¡± Tell me, who gave you this power? ¡°If you tell me, I can let you go and follow me in the future. You can have whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to go against the capital society because they¡¯re mine!¡± The members of the deviant Corp were all fierce on the outside but cowardly on the inside: ¡°You¡¯re a Freemasonry dog?¡± ¡°Wrong,¡± The Duke was disdainful.¡±The capital society is just a dog I raised. There¡¯s a saying that you have to look at the owner before you hit the dog. You¡¯re not ttering me!¡± As soon as he said that, he felt another ultrasonic wave rippling in his direction. ¡°There are more?¡± The Duke¡¯s face darkened. When he turned around, he saw Xu Chenging over with Lin chuxue, Li Wei, and Dulson. Seeing an uninvited guest in the yard, Xu Cheng and the others were also very surprised. The Duke, however, looked at Xu Cheng and smiled.¡±¡±You¡¯re the head of the deviant Corp?¡± Xu Cheng handed the things in his hand to Lin chuxue and told her to go back to the backyard of the vi. Seeing his serious face, Lin chuxue knew that he was a tough guy to handle. Just by looking at how he injured diesel and the others, it was clear that this guy¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Cheng asked. ¡°You hit my dog. As its owner, I¡¯m here to ask you what you n to do.¡± ¡°Your dog?¡± Xu Cheng asked. ¡°Capital society!¡± The Duke said indifferently,¡±I¡¯m a little surprised that I¡¯ve been forced to this state by you deviant Corp. You¡¯re the mastermind. I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, die! Second,pensate me for the 5% of my wealth. ¡± Xu Cheng ignored him and walked over to help Zhang Xiu, Chekhov, and the other injured brothers up. Diesel said to him a little warily,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng, be careful! Even after we joined forces, we were still unable to find out his actual strength. This person also has gic abilities. As for what genes he has, other than the fact that he also has ultrasonic waves, we are still not clear. ¡± Xu Cheng nodded. He didn¡¯t even notice this person when he came in, which was enough to show that he was a bit mysterious. ¡°You¡¯re protecting your dog, but please understand who¡¯s first. We just want to survive. If the capital society didn¡¯te to pick a fight, we wouldn¡¯t have had any grudges.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Even if the capital society doesn¡¯t stir up trouble, they¡¯ll be an obstacle to your ambitions sooner orter. No one can remain calm after having such an ability. Don¡¯t you want the world?¡± The Duke looked at Xu Cheng as if he knew what they were thinking and said,¡±¡±Let me ask you. Who gave you this ability? also, how did you and the others obtain your gic abilities?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±the capital society and the deviant Corp are already in a situation where they won¡¯t rest until one of us is dead. Even if youe out, you can¡¯t change it. I will still kill those who should be killed. Some things can¡¯t be talked about with reason.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? If you don ¡®t, I¡¯ll kill these people. ¡± The Duke said calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he disappeared on the spot. The next moment, his fist was already flying toward the Duke¡¯s face. However, when the fist was 10 centimeters away from the Duke¡¯s face, the Duke easily moved his head away and dodged Xu Cheng¡¯s attack. Xu Cheng¡¯s fists and feet shed, but the Duke seemed to be able to Dodge faster than him every time, as if he could see through all of Xu Cheng¡¯s motives. Xu Cheng realized that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t beat the Duke, and he was a little irritated. However, this did not change the fact that he could not touch the Duke. On the other hand, the Duke used his sharp fingertips, and there was still some venom in the gaps, to tear Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes. Seeing that Xu Cheng¡¯s tortoiseshell made it impossible for him to put his fingertips in, the Duke smiled and said,¡±¡±Interesting. You are a gene-fused being? ¡°Normally, when two genes fuse, other than strengthening the original gene, it will also produce a mutated new ability through a chemical reaction. However, no two genes can coexist in the body, let alone the umtion of time to fuse them. I can see that your physique and willpower are indeed not bad. Unfortunately, you met me. Anyone who meets me can only be a supporting character!¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and used Mizongquan. But it was still to no avail. ¡°Idiot, no matter how many movements you make, in front of physical ultrasonic waves, the real can¡¯t be faked, and the fake can¡¯t be real. It¡¯s effective against others, but to me, you¡¯re just doing useless movements!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly nced at him.¡±Then have you tried this before?¡± Stab! Suddenly, a bolt of lightning struck the Duke just as he was about to touch Xu Cheng. In an instant, the Duke¡¯s clothes were burned on the spot, and he was sent flying by the electric current. The Duke¡¯s body was smoking, and white smoke wasing out of his mouth. He looked like he was already dead. When Xu Cheng walked over and wanted to check on him, the Duke¡¯s burnt body was suddenly nourished by blood. Then, he opened his eyes.

 Chapter 985 - If you follow me, you can have anything you want

    <h4>Chapter 985: If you follow me, you can have anything you want</h4>

    Xu Cheng was shocked. He didn¡¯t even manage to kill it? Seeing that he was confused and could not understand the principle behind it, the Duke smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to hurt me in a hundred years. Very good, I didn¡¯t expect you to have fused with high voltage electricity! I was wondering why it could hurt me. It turns out that high voltage electricity can kill cells. Not bad, I haven¡¯t experienced what pain is for a long time. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Xu Cheng said as he attacked him. The Duke¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood. Because Xu Cheng was half-kneeling, he didn¡¯t have time to Dodge at all at such a close distance. As a result, the blood that the Duke spat out stained Xu Cheng¡¯s body and instantly corroded his clothes. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t take it seriously since he had the turtle shell to protect himself. But something was wrong, the Duke¡¯s blood was like an independent cell with its own thoughts, and it was crazily seeping into Xu Cheng¡¯s pores! That¡¯s right, it was all-pervasive, and even the tortoiseshell could only block some weapons or bombs with low density, but for highly dense and fluid objects such as liquid, it would actively prate into the pores. The next moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s entire neck suddenly turned red and his face was in so much pain that he let out a deep breath. ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± Zhang Xiu ran over. He knew what this was-poison! ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned, Big Brother Cheng! Don¡¯t move, rx, don¡¯t let your blood flow activate it!¡± Zhang Xiu came over to help Xu Cheng up, telling him not to act rashly. He wanted to detoxify Xu Cheng, so he took out a serum from his bag and injected it directly into Xu Cheng¡¯s thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. ¡± The Duke stood up and looked down at Zhang Xiu,¡±¡±My poison is different from yours. Your poison can be cured, but mine can ¡®t!¡± Sure enough. The drug didn¡¯t work at all. Xu Cheng suddenly rolled on the ground in pain, and Scarlet blood began to seep out of the pores all over his body. It was like his internal blood vessels had burst, and red dots were dripping out of the pores, which was a shocking sight. ¡°They¡¯re like leeches, sucking your blood to dissolve it. By the time all your blood seeped out, you¡¯d have died from excessive blood loss.¡± The Duke squatted down and looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s pained face with interest. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Arghh!¡± Xu Cheng finally shouted in pain and anger. Zhang Xiu realized that the Duke¡¯s blood cells could also infect people, but he was pushed away by Xu Cheng. At this time, Lin chuxue, who was looking at this ce from upstairs, couldn¡¯t help but break out of the door. ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± She ran over. Xu Cheng¡¯s neck turned red, and his eyes rolled back. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and seeing Lin chuxue running over, he said in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±Don¡¯te over!¡± Lin chuxue wouldn¡¯t just stand there and watch him leave. She ran over, kneeled down, and hugged Xu Cheng as she asked in a concerned and urgent tone,¡±¡±How are you? are you alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Xu Cheng was afraid that the blood would go to Lin chuxue after drinking Xu Cheng¡¯s blood, so he pushed her with all his might.¡±¡±Dulson, take her away!¡± Lin chuxue hugged Xu Cheng tightly and gritted her teeth, not letting Xu Cheng push her away! At this moment, as expected! The Duke¡¯s poisonous blood seeped out of their pores as if they were done torturing Xu Cheng and went to Lin chuxue. She thought she would feel the same pain as Xu Cheng, but who knew that after the blood seeped into her pores, she didn¡¯t feel any difort at all. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright!¡± Lin chuxue said as she hugged Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng looked at her in a daze. Even the Duke looked at Lin chuxue in a daze, his eyes filled with disbelief! ¡°Impossible! That was impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± He said ¡°impossible¡± three times in a row, each time with a higher decibel.¡±They have their own independent cells, so it¡¯s impossible for them to be melted after entering your body!¡± He didn¡¯t understand, but Xu Cheng did. Water bear bug! It had independently created a gic structure and arranged these independent venomous blood cells in one ce to control its bnce! In the past, when Xu Cheng had the tardigrade gic ability, it was the one that kept Xu Cheng¡¯s genes in order. ¡°Hahahaha.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The Duke suddenlyughed out loud.¡±The heavens have not forsaken me!¡± Then, he carefully looked at Lin chuxue and asked,¡±¡±You stand up! Stand up and let me see. ¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face looked like she was going to eat him up and said,¡±¡±What do you want? We¡¯re just trying to survive. Does it mean that we¡¯re a scourge just because our genes are no longer human?¡± The Duke was not the least bit angry at her hatred.¡±Alright, you can still talk and get angry, but you¡¯re fine. Good! That¡¯s great!¡± Then, he looked at Xu Cheng, who was half-dead, and said,¡±¡±Give me this woman! I¡¯ll write it off with you. I can give you whatever you want! Money, tens of trillions of US dors! Power? I can give you anything! But I want this woman!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face changed. Xu Cheng suddenly came back to life and tightly hugged Lin chuxue. He looked at the Duke and gritted his teeth.¡±You try, I¡¯ll kill your entire family! Even if we have to destroy the entire world!¡± The Dukeughed.¡±Hehe, I like the way you look when you want to kill me but can¡¯t do anything about it. You are the first viin I¡¯ve met in a hundred years. My life is only just beginning, and it seems a little exciting, but in this world, I¡¯ve never failed to get what I want!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Lin chuxue asked. The Duke said,¡±be my wife!¡± I can give you everything you want, everything in this world! I can give you whatever this man can¡¯t give you. Look at him, he¡¯s been tortured by my dog. ¡± He looked at the other members of the deviant Corp and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you want to live? ¡°The reason why you¡¯re struggling and working together to seize the country is nothing more than the fear of being targeted by all of humanity in the future. But I can give you everything you want. We¡¯re supposed to be the people who rule this world, but look at yourselves. You¡¯ve followed him and suffered so much. You¡¯ve been chased down like rats on the street. Why do you have to do this? What kind of boss is this? When Have you ever had a good day following him? But if you follow me, you can do whatever you want! If you follow me, you¡¯ll have a wealth of tens of trillions of dors! If you follow me, the world¡¯s royal power andws will be trampled on by you, isn¡¯t this what you deviant Corp want to get at the risk of your lives? You don¡¯t have to risk your lives to get all this. I can give you a new identity. Those people you are afraid of are just dogs in my eyes! How was it? Pledge your allegiance to me?¡± He was right, the reason why Xu Cheng brought the deviant Corp¡¯s brothers was nothing more than to let himself reach a new height. Only by controlling a part of the power in this world could they protect themselves. However, the Duke had already prepared for this long ago. Why was he so awesome? because he had already done everything the deviant Corp couldn ¡®t.

 Chapter 986 - He is different from you!

    <h4>Chapter 986: He is different from you!</h4>

    At the end, the Duke looked down at Xu Cheng and sneered,¡±¡±To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just walking the path I¡¯ve walked and ying with what I¡¯ve left behind.¡± Xu Cheng was in Lin chuxue¡¯s arms, his whole body festering and covered in blood. The Duke was right. The capital society he created and everything he had was indeed the path the deviant Corp wanted to take. Only in this way could they control their own fate. But ... ¡°He¡¯s different from you!¡± Lin chuxue suddenly looked up at the Duke and said,¡±¡±You only care about yourself. Wealth and power are all concentrated in your hands, but he wants to change the overall physique and ability of all mankind. He doesn¡¯t want to be a dictator because any dictator will be overturned one day. No one is eternal.¡± ¡°I am!¡± The Duke said arrogantly,¡±do you know how long I¡¯ve lived?¡± It had been two hundred years! Look at my current appearance, can you see that I¡¯m old?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Lin chuxueughed.¡±No matter how I look at you, you still look like an underaged child. If you really lived for 200 years, then I just want to say that you¡¯ve lived like a dog!¡± ¡°You!¡± The Duke¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark red, and he raised his hand, wanting to p Lin chuxue. Xu Cheng immediately pulled Lin chuxue behind him. ¡°It¡¯s better to kill her. She can die with my man.¡± Lin chuxue met the Duke¡¯s gaze and said with determination. ¡°You want to die in love?¡± The Duke smiled slightly, with a hint of evil charm.¡±Then I won¡¯t let you die. You¡¯re saying I¡¯m living in vain? Sure, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful the power and wealth I¡¯ve created in the past two hundred years are! I¡¯ll let you live in fear of being dominated by me for the rest of your lives. ¡± As he said that, he reached out and wanted to pull Lin chuxue away. ¡°Dulson!¡± Xu Cheng suddenly shouted. At this time, Dulson, who had been hiding for a long time, found an opportunity to pick up Lin chuxue and run. ¡°Do you think you can run away from a piece of meat in your mouth?¡± The Duke wanted to give chase, but he found that Dulson¡¯s speed was brutal! He actually couldn¡¯t catch up! This was embarrassing. Xu Cheng saw that Dulson had already disappeared with Lin chuxue on his shoulder, and he was d that he still had Dulson to rely on at the critical moment. He immediately let out a sigh of relief, and then he suddenlyughed out loud. He was so tired that he justy on the ground and grinned at the sky. The Duke turned back and looked at him with a dark expression.¡±¡±What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at the fact that there are times when you¡¯re helpless. No matter how powerful you are, there will always be something that you regret not being able to get. This is fate.¡± As Xu Cheng spoke, he thought of his dead father and mother, and his heart began to stir. ¡°But at least I can decide your fate!¡± The Duke spread out his hands and said heroically,¡±¡±As long as someone begs me, I can fulfill the grievances of most people in this world and dominate them!¡± ¡°Then why are you like a dog, shamelessly snatching someone else¡¯s wife?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±This is your great personality and your 200-year-old perception?¡± ¡°As the Emperor of the East said,¡¯all the women in the world are mine¡¯!¡± The Dukeughed shamelessly.¡±You can resist. The weak will only use morality as their weapon. The strong will be the true reason!¡± Your woman can run away for a while, but can she run away for a lifetime?¡± He paced around with his hands behind his back and said slowly,¡±it¡¯s okay. You said I snatched it, right?¡± Then I¡¯ll make you give her to me willingly! It¡¯s a pity to kill you. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re the first person to make me feel pain. You¡¯re qualified to be my viin in this life. However, you still have my independent genes in your body. Once you activate the abilities of other genes in your body, it will act up and absorb the other genes in your body, killing them. This process will make you wish you were dead. In other words, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, then you should be an ordinary person who doesn¡¯t activate your genes! I¡¯ll show you and your woman what I¡¯ve umted in the past two hundred years. One day, I¡¯ll make you fear me and submit to me. Then, you¡¯ll have to send your woman to me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me, right?¡± Xu Cheng lowered his head and asked. ¡°If you die, that woman will not be able to think things through and choose death! This is not the result I want. If you want to be grateful, you should be grateful to your woman for saving you. I didn¡¯t expect that you would have to rely on a woman to survive. I really feel sad for you. If you love her, shouldn¡¯t you give her to me, to a man who is more worthy of her?¡± The Duke looked down at Xu Cheng from the corner of his eyes and smiled contemptuously. Xu Cheng¡¯s hands were on the ground, his eyes were red, and his fists were tightly clenched. The Duke looked at diesel and the others.¡±Follow me. I know how to train you to stimte the genes in your bodies and make you stronger than you are now!¡± You deserve a higher status and honor, so why do you want to be stray dogs? Isn¡¯t it good to be like me, who can make clouds and rain with a flip of my hand?¡± Chekhov and the others all looked at each other. The Duke looked at Lin Dong and said,¡±are you also a gicist?¡± In that case, you haven¡¯t awakened any gic abilities in your body yet, right? Can you bear hardships? I can show you how to detect it, how about that?¡± Lin Dong,¡±do you know who I am?¡± I¡¯m his disciple! If I had the ability to kill you now, you would have died for humiliating my master!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Duke smiled,¡¯you¡¯re his disciple? Hahaha. What did he give you? Judging from your ability, he doesn¡¯t seem to have taught you anything. Money? Or status?¡± The Duke coldly nced at Xu Cheng and then looked at Lin Dong.¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you be my disciple? in this world, even the president of America will give you 70% respect. I can give you more money, status, and power! However, I can truly make you stronger. I can make you a hundred times stronger than you are now! As long as you follow me, you don¡¯t need to have any moral issues. I¡¯ve said it before, the strong can rewrite all this, andws and morals are only used to bind the weak!¡± ¡°There¡¯s one thing you can¡¯t give me. ¡± Lin Dong stood up and looked at the Duke,¡± You don¡¯t know the ways of the world, you don¡¯t know what family, friendship, and love are! That¡¯s why my master¡¯s wife said that you¡¯ve been living like a dog for the past two hundred years. Yes, you can give me everything that I don¡¯t have, but if you don¡¯t have a moral bottom line, you¡¯re no different from a beast. There¡¯s no difference in life!¡± ¡°Family? Are you talking about the kind of kinship that can be sold for money? Love? Are you talking about the kind of love that can be sold for the sake of the upper ss? Friendship? Are you talking about the kind of friends you can sell out in order to make a name for yourself?¡± The Dukeughed coldly.¡±There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be sold for benefits. If there is, it¡¯s just that the benefits aren¡¯t enough. It¡¯s just like there¡¯s nothing priceless in this world.¡±

 Chapter 987 - The deviant Corp disintegrates

    <h4>Chapter 987: The deviant Corp disintegrates</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right for you to teach me how to be a person!¡± As the Duke spoke, he sent Lin Dong flying with a kick. Lin Dong¡¯s entire body smashed into the vi¡¯s wall, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. All the ribs and joints in his body were broken! It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t make a sound and fainted. ¡°Little Dong!¡± Xu Cheng endured the pain and ran over. ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether you want to follow me or not. If you don¡¯t follow me, I will not allow anyone else to be a gicist like me in this world. All of you must die!¡± The Duke shouted at his surrounding deviant brothers. ¡°I won¡¯t follow even if I die!¡± Mali directly and decisively rejected him. ¡°Very good!¡± The Duke suddenly appeared in front of him and lifted his arm.¡±¡±You have endless power, right? I¡¯ll see how you use your strength after I break the tendons in your arms and legs. ¡± After saying that, without waiting for Mali to resist, he directly broke Mario¡¯s entire arm. Then, he used his sharp ws to directly Pierce into the blood vessels on Mario¡¯s wrist, directly pulling out his tendons, twisting them and breaking them! ¡°Ah!¡± Mali burst out in a scream. Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were red as he shouted with all his might,¡±¡±If you have any F * cking problems,e at me! I¡¯m the one who dealt with the capital society, I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± The Duke ignored him and continued to lift Mali¡¯s other arm, breaking a vein! ¡°Ah!¡± Mali screamed again. The Duke stepped on Mali¡¯s knees with both feet and crushed his kneecaps with force. Then, he broke them 90 degrees upwards! The English-Chinese Mali did not faint. He was sweating profusely and gritted his teeth to not make a sound. However, his neck and forehead were covered in cold sweat. At this moment, the White of his eyes began to roll up, but he said,¡±One day, Big Brother Cheng will kill you! A professional mercenary only has one employer in his life!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were so red that they were about to bleed, and blood directly came out of his mouth as he roared,¡±¡±If you have the F * cking ability,e and kill me!¡± The Duke didn¡¯t give Mali the chance to continue affecting the others. With a crack, he directly broke his neck! Mali let out a ¡®uh¡¯... . His eyes were exhausted, and blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. He knelt on the ground, and his head hung down because his neck was broken! ¡°Mali .... Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were about to shoot out fire. He was dead! Mali is dead! The others, such as Chekhov and diesel, all shouted,¡±¡±Mali!¡± With his back to them, the Duke said indifferently,¡±¡±Who¡¯s not following? I¡¯ll send you to your deaths just like he did!¡± There was only silence behind him. He turned around and continued to pace with his hands spread out.¡±Why bother? ¡°You guys followed him to fight against the capital society, risking your lives, but you still couldn¡¯t win. You ended up in such a sorry state, running for your lives all day long. Even if you overthrew the capital society, I won¡¯t allow this world to be out of my control. So, you¡¯ll still have to oppose me sooner orter, and you¡¯ll still be killed by me. Why don¡¯t you skip that step and just follow me? I¡¯ve seen your resumes and know your pasts. You¡¯re all criminals from your own countries. For some reason, you escaped from prison or fled to thend of mercenaries. Why did you escape? ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to die. You have no status or dignity in life. The boss you acknowledge still has the identity of China. Even if you have nowhere else to go in the future, you can return to China at any time. But what about you? You can ¡®t. The only identity you have is thend of mercenaries, but it¡¯s not recognized by the United States. You¡¯re so capable, but you¡¯re not even living the life of an ordinary person. You can¡¯t return to your country. You have no faith and no so-called feelings. You¡¯re just a war machine. If you don¡¯t have any ambition, you wouldn¡¯t have worked for him. But since you have ambitions, I can give you what you want. Why go against me and choose death? To be fair, are you really not afraid of death?¡± Afraid! There was no one who was not afraid of death. Everyone was afraid. If they could live, who would want to die? Zhang Xiu and the others looked at Xu Cheng and then at Mali¡¯s body. In his heart, he felt that he had lost. Xu Cheng could see a trace of hesitation in their eyes, and he knew what they were going to do. At this moment, Li Wei and Luo Yi stood up and walked to Xu Cheng¡¯s side. Their decision was clear. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The Duke looked at the two of them and spoke in a more serious tone. ¡°We came out together, so we¡¯ll go back together.¡± Luo Yi said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t let you go back with me. ¡± The Duke walked over. Xu Cheng directly straightened his body and endured the pain.¡±¡±Then you can trample it out of my body! I swear, as long as I don¡¯t die, I¡¯ll skin you alive and pull out your tendons!¡± ¡°Then how are you going to fight me?¡± The Duke sneered.¡±Try using your gic ability. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± Xu Cheng spat out a mouthful of blood. The Dukeughed. You know the result, right?¡± He looked around at the other hesitant deviant brothers and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll say it onest time. If you choose to follow me, I can give you a way out. However, from today onwards, there will be one more gicist in this world. It is equivalent to dividing and depriving us of our rights and resources. If you don¡¯t follow me, you¡¯re my enemy! I¡¯m determined not to keep you, but if I make a decision now, you may be the only few Geno people left in this world who can have supreme power and money like me. I¡¯ll allow each of you to rece the heads of capital society on a continent and be the Overlord of each continent. ¡± This condition was very generous and attractive. To be honest, who didn¡¯t strive to stand out, have money and power, and not die? This was what he thought, but it was also a problem of reality. Xu Cheng gave them the ability to go beyond ordinary people, just like what the Duke said, they should be enjoying being the Overlord, but why were they being chased like stray dogs? At that moment, Zhang Xiu stood up, looked at Xu Cheng, and said,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng, you won¡¯t me me, right? ¡°To be honest, I want to be sessful more than anyone else. You know how I was wronged and embarked on this road of no return. I want to prove myself more than anyone else. I want to return to China with dignity and give those who have doubted andughed at me a p. But if I follow you like this, I can¡¯t see any hope. So, forgive me!¡± Then, he walked behind the Duke. The corners of the Duke¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Think clearly, either you follow me or you die! If you follow me, you can get more things than you do now. I can also erase the wanted information in America and all of Europe and give you new identities. You will no longer be on the run. ¡± V also stood up and walked behind the Duke. Then, diesel and Chekhov also walked behind the Duke. They lowered their heads and didn¡¯t even dare to look at Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 988 - Letâ€™s go back to the Dragon division!

    <h4>Chapter 988: Let¡¯s go back to the Dragon division!</h4>

    Luo Yi and Li Wei looked at the group of brothers in front of them. His eyes were about to spew fire. ¡°You keep calling me brother! So it¡¯s all bullshit!¡± Li Wei red at the few people in front of him. Luo Yi pointed at the dead Mali with red eyes and scolded Chekhov,¡±¡±Look at him! Look at your partner, who killed him! Is this how you address him as your brother? Ah!¡± Chekhov closed his eyes and sighed,¡±¡±He¡¯s a big guy without a brain. There are too many conspiracies in this world. We can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°F * cking say that again!¡± Luo Yi wanted to rush up. But, he was stopped by Xu Cheng. He looked at them and said indifferently,¡±¡±All of you, look at me.¡± Diesel, V, Chekhov, and Zhang Xiu couldn¡¯t help but look up and open their eyes to look at Xu Cheng. The few of them looked at each other and their eyes turned red. It would be a lie to say that he had no feelings for her! They had fought and braved all kinds of hardships together, which one of them had been fake? After Xu Cheng saw their eyes, it was pointless to say anything more. He suddenly understood them. That¡¯s right, they had been fugitives from the start, the kind of people who were despised by the nation and people. They had not gained any status until now and lived like vagabonds without a home. Xu Cheng suddenly looked at the Duke, gritted his teeth, and said,¡±¡±You can either kill me! Otherwise, I will kill you one day!¡± The Dukeughed,¡±I want tough bones like you!¡± Do you know how lonely I was? I¡¯ve seen countless geniuses in my life, and I¡¯ve been waiting for them to rise up and challenge me. They¡¯re able to give me a hint of danger, but they didn ¡®t! The only person I felt that was a threat was the genius sword God from Ennd. Unfortunately, he was already old and killed by you. They said that there was a genius in eastern China, and it was you! You¡¯re not even thirty this year, are you? ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I won¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ll give you 50 years. You can gradually grow stronger. Of course, I¡¯ll also spur you on. In order to keep you vignt, I¡¯ll try my best to catch your woman and remind you of the time when I torture your woman every day and you¡¯re unable to protect her. That¡¯s very interesting. ¡± But I think the most interesting thing is that you should be like the sword God, unable to beat me when you¡¯re seventy or eighty years old. You¡¯ve met the sword God, right? Do you know why the Queen didn¡¯t choose him? It was because I suppressed the royal family back then, and he had a crush on the Queen, but he was unable to protect the royal family, so the Queen began to doubt him! And you and him will also be yed by me like this. I will take your woman away and make you stronger for the rest of your life, but you will still be helpless Against Me!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Cheng gave him the middle finger. Are you afraid that I¡¯m too much of a genius to catch up to you in 200 years in less than 20 years? To be honest, when I fought with you just now, I could see that you were not too far away from me. Maybe give me 20 years and I can really kill you! I also think that you¡¯ve really wasted your two hundred years! It¡¯s true, with your aptitude, you¡¯re not even as good as my brothers. If you give them 50 years to grow, they¡¯ll definitely catch up to you! You said you¡¯re powerful, but powerful my ass! Compared to me, your path is too smooth! Why? When you became a gicist, where did you get the ck powder and firearms? If you were to live in this era, by the time your genes were exposed, you would have already be a specimen in someone else¡¯sboratory. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that people¡¯s life-saving methods were weak at that time, you wouldn¡¯t have had the time and ce to establish the capital society. Now, you only have the ability to strengthen your genes for 200 years and can ignore those bullets and artillery. However, it only took five years for my genes to be discovered! In just five years, I can already fight against an entire country¡¯s Army, and I¡¯m only 30% weaker than you. Compared to me, you¡¯re really nothing!¡± The Duke¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Now you¡¯re going to show me how arrogant you are? Do you think I¡¯ll give you the chance to grow? It¡¯s a good thing they reported it in time, otherwise I would have really failed. ¡± ¡°Then kill me.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±don¡¯t touch my brothers!¡± If you still think you¡¯re a Big Shot, be more decent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve experienced too many things. I don¡¯t need anyone to teach me what kind of person I should be. I don¡¯t need anyone to judge what I do. I can write history however I want. As for you, I want you to be like a cripple. You know that I¡¯ve crippled you, but you can¡¯t do anything and watch me do whatever I want! I want you to be reluctant to part with your past glory and strength, but live in the past like a piece of trash. ¡± The Duke then turned to the four people behind him and said,¡±¡±Since you are my people now, then I will give you your first mission. Go and kill the two enemies who don¡¯t want to submit to me!¡± He was referring to Li Wei and Luo Yi! The faces of diesel and the others behind him changed! ¡°You try!¡± Xu Cheng blurted out with a heavy face. All of a sudden, his entire face turned white! Gic albinism!¡± When the Duke saw this, he eximed,¡±¡±You can actually advance to albinism a second time!¡± In his albinism state, Xu Cheng originally wanted to go over and fight, but the next moment, the Duke¡¯s blood cell Venom suddenly started sucking his albinism cell body, and the two began fighting inside his body. This was like a fight between gods. He immediately swayed, and his whole body was in so much pain that he wanted to die. The Dukeughed at the sight. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t try to use your gic abilities. Otherwise, my blood cells will specially corrode this type of gene body. They can turn you into a cripple in an instant. ¡± ¡°Big Brother Cheng!¡± Luo Yi and Li Wei squatted down to support him. Li Wei gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Go! I¡¯ll bring up the rear, in case he changes his mind and kills you!¡± ¡°No, if we¡¯re leaving, we¡¯ll leave together!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s entire person immediately changed back, and this time, he felt much better. ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡± Li Wei shook his head and turned to look at Luo Yi.¡±¡±Old Yi, if anything happens to Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯ll question you.¡± Luo Yi¡¯s eyes were red as he grabbed Li Wei,¡±what are you doing?¡± Li Wei gritted his teeth,¡±I¡¯m the only one who has thebat power to deal with them!¡± Take Big Brother Cheng back to Xia country. It¡¯s not under the Duke¡¯s control, so protect him well!¡± ¡°I said we¡¯ll go together!¡± Xu Cheng reiterated. He had already seen Mali die, and he had also seen Lin Dong faint. He didn¡¯t want his brother to die Here again. Li Wei suddenly grinned, turned around, and whispered to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±The Dragon division can¡¯t do without the Dragon King! Since you¡¯ve found the world¡¯s biggest conspirator, you have to live on. Europe and the West are already under the Duke¡¯s control, and only China hasn¡¯t fallen. It can¡¯t fall, someone must protect it!¡± Then, he took the lead and took a few steps forward to face his four former brothers! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He didn¡¯t even turn his head as he shouted at Luo Yi and the other man behind him, tears falling from his eyes.

 Chapter 989 - Iâ€™ll be the sinner

    <h4>Chapter 989: I¡¯ll be the sinner</h4>

    Luo Yi didn¡¯t say anything as he picked Xu Cheng up and turned around to leave. Because of the intense running, Xu Cheng spat out blood on his shoulder, and ... His tears! Diesel, who stood up, suddenly said to the Duke,¡±¡±Is he really beyond saving? Is there no other way to get the genes?¡± ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡± the Duke asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Diesel¡¯s eyes flickered.¡±I¡¯m afraid that if he just leaves like that, we¡¯ll be in danger when he recovers.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Chekhov also asked again with certainty,¡±¡±He really can¡¯t recover?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! Unless I take back my blood cells, the blood cells in his body will fuse with his blood and dominate those gic cells. He will never be able to use his gic abilities again, unless he can bear the pain of the recurrence. ¡± ¡°So don¡¯t worry,¡± the Duke said.¡±Work hard for me in the future. I¡¯m getting more and more worried about the capital society.¡± Diesel and the other three looked at each other, and a trace of doubt shed in their eyes. ¡°Go, kill this guy to prove your loyalty to me. Kill the only thing left of your friendship and follow me in the future!¡± When the four of them saw Li Wei walking over, they all looked at each other with a tacit understanding. In the end, Li Wei¡¯s eyes showed a sign of ¡®shaking his head¡¯. ¡°Go!¡± The Duke was getting impatient, and his voice was a little low. Li Wei red at the four of them with determination in his eyes. Lightning burst out from his hands. The four of them stood in ce, struggling withplicated feelings. Suddenly, V let out a low growl and took the lead to rush over. The other diesel and Zhang Xiu had no choice but to attack together. Chekhov, who stayed in ce, didn¡¯t go up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going up?¡± the Duke frowned. ¡°My ability is ultrasonic, so it¡¯s only suitable for guns. I¡¯m not that strong myself.¡± Chekhov said. The Duke stopped asking. At this moment, Chekhov stood in front of the Duke and released an ultrasonic wave. It was unknown if he was interfering with Li Wei or ... Interfere with the Duke! The Duke felt that there was an ultrasonic wave being released to him. He frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you control the direction of your sound waves?¡± Chekhov¡¯s body trembled and he quickly shook his head.¡±¡±No one taught me that. When I release it, it¡¯s usually the kind that will spread out in all directions. I¡¯m either locking on to Li Wei¡¯s movements or interfering with him.¡± The Duke nodded, treating him as a rookie among Geno humans, and did not pay him any mind. At this time, Chekhov¡¯s sound waves were getting stronger and stronger, and he was gritting his teeth and trying his best to release his maximum frequency. He didn¡¯t want anything, just to distract the Duke for a moment, so that he couldn¡¯t focus on Li Wei and the others. On the other side, in terms of strength, Li Wei was no match for them, but he had electricity in his hand. After taking the four people¡¯s attacks on him, he electrocuted them back. After this move, Li Wei¡¯s eyes revealed surprise. That was because the four of them had not used their full strength! Diesel¡¯s punch deliberately passed through the gap in Li Wei¡¯s face, and along with the wind from the punch, his weak voice could be heard.¡±¡±Give them more time to evacuate.¡± Li Wei¡¯s pupils dted. At that moment, Chekhov¡¯s ultrasonic wave had an effect, and the Duke didn¡¯t notice what diesel said to Li Wei. However, the Duke¡¯s ultrasonic waves might not have reflected his words, but he was no fool. He knew that the three of them had spent too much time. ¡°One minute. If he doesn¡¯t die, you guys die!¡± Diesel, Zhang Xiu, and V were all shocked. ¡°Do it!¡± Li Wei said in a low voice. The three of them shook their heads and looked at him nkly. ¡°Do it!¡± Li Wei shouted in a low voice. He kicked diesel. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t hold back anymore, it¡¯s almost time, Luo Yi should have run far away!¡± Li Wei anxiously used his eyes to signal to the three people. ¡°You will die, brother!¡± V didn¡¯t have the heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m afraid Mali will be too lonely, so I¡¯ll go apany him first!¡± Li Wei¡¯s lips curved up indifferently. The three of them were still struggling. The main thing was that they couldn¡¯t do it! Chekhov looked at the three of them. They usually knew each other¡¯s strength and knew that they were throwing the game. Fortunately, the Duke didn¡¯t know their overall strength, or he would have seen through them and annoyed him. Chekhov¡¯s ultrasonic sense sensed the gradually gloomy expression on the Duke¡¯s face, and obviously, he had lost his patience! Chekhov quickly picked up a sniper rifle and aimed at Li Wei. He closed his eyes and fired his gun! A bullet passed through Zhang Xiu¡¯s ear and went straight for Li Wei¡¯s head. When diesel and V heard the gunshot, they already had a bad feeling. V even wanted to deliberately move his body to block the shot, but he was pushed away by Li Wei, and then the bullet directly hit the center of Li Wei¡¯s head. ¡°Oh!¡± Li Wei¡¯s entire body trembled. A bullet went through his head, and blood gradually sprayed on the faces of the three people in front of him. The three of them seemed to have been frozen in ce as they stared nkly at Li Wei, who was in front of them, slowly falling to the ground with his eyes wide open. As he fell, he smiled. The eyes of the three instantly turned red. They would never forget this scene of Li Wei for the rest of their lives. After Chekhov put down his gun, he subconsciously wiped a tear. ¡°Mission aplished, boss,¡± he said to the Duke behind him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Duke chuckled, then pouted.¡±Fix that as well.¡± He was looking in the direction of Lin Dong, who had fainted. Chekhov, diesel, V, and Zhang Xiu were all shocked. Lin Dong was the youngest in the whole team, and he was also their most beloved younger brother. Because Lin Dong was usually responsible for providing them with medicine and medical support, everyone had the best rtionship with him. When they heard the Duke¡¯s words, their hearts fell to the bottom of the valley. ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Prove your marksmanship to me,¡± the Duke said, looking at Chekhov.¡±If any President disobeys you in the future, you¡¯ll be responsible for the assassination!¡± Chekhov, who had put down his gun, had his back to the Duke and his eyes turned red. Diesel, V, and Zhang Xiu looked at him in a panic. Chekhov slowly lifted his sniper rifle and aimed at the unconscious Lin Dong in the distance. Diesel and the other two gulped and clenched their fists. They really wanted to go up and fight the Duke to the death. Chekhov struggled for a few seconds before he closed his eyes again and finally fired the shot! Bang! At that moment, an afterimage passed by, and Dulson was seen holding a board to block the sniper bullet, then he carried Lin Dong¡¯s body and ran away quickly. After he settled Lin chuxue down, Lin chuxue told him toe over and continue saving people, so when he met up with Luo Yi halfway and told him to go save Lin Dong, he immediately came back. Diesel and the other two pretended to chase him. At this moment, the Duke¡¯szy voice came over.¡±¡±Stop chasing. Even I can¡¯t catch him, so you guys can ¡®t. Forget it.¡± Then, he turned around and left, leaving behind a sentence.¡±¡±Wait for me to make the arrangements.¡± As soon as he left, Chekhov knelt down on both knees and smashed the sniper rifle on the ground, breaking it in half! One could only imagine how angry and remorseful he was. He looked at Mali and Li Wei¡¯s body,¡±¡±Let me be the sinner.¡± Diesel and V each carried Mali and Li Wei¡¯s bodies and walked up the mountain without looking back. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°If we want to save ourselves now, we can only rely on ourselves.¡± Zhang Xiu sighed beside Chekhov,¡±Big Brother Cheng is right, he can¡¯t let us grow stronger and be a threat to him, so our time is limited.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Chekhov nodded. Since the Duke was sure that Xu Cheng would never be able to be a gicist, then they could only save themselves!

 Chapter 990 - I donâ€™t dare to sleep

    <h4>Chapter 990: I don¡¯t dare to sleep</h4>

    At the airport in China. Lin Dong booked the entire ne. Dulson, Luo Yi, and the other two didn¡¯t speak, and the atmosphere was very depressing. They all subconsciously looked in front of them. Lin chuxue had her arms around Xu Cheng, and she put his head in her arms. Xu Cheng¡¯s body was covered in blood, and his skin was festering, but he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. All he could feel was numbness. Compared to this pain, the stimtion that the Duke gave him was even more obvious. His Dugesia genes could repair the festering wounds on the cortex, but he couldn¡¯t use them. If he used them, the blood cell bodies would consume the genes and the wounds would be more serious. Lin Dong had already called bei Shan. Bei Shan prepared a stretcher in the special tunnel of the airport and took Xu Cheng to a private hospital. The professor from the Dragon division came over to see Xu Cheng¡¯s body. Lin chuxue followed him. Lin Dong sat outside the hospital with Dulson and Luo Yi, and he went to buy a pack of cigarettes and handed it to the two. The three of them squatted in the corridor and smoked, their hearts heavy. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really believe that they would betray us!¡± Dulson said. He looked at Luo Yi and Lin Dong and said, what do you guys think? Luo Yi asked Dulson,¡±when you went over, how was Li Wei?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Dulson hesitated.¡±He¡¯s dead.¡± Luo Yi lowered his head, and everyone saw that he was wiping his tears. Out of The Three Musketeers, he was the closest to Li Wei. They entered the Dragon division together and also followed Xu Cheng together. Now, one of the ck and white demons was missing. ¡°I should be the one dying. That gic ability of Li Wei¡¯s is so good. I should be the one to be cannon fodder.¡± ¡°Uncle-master Luo, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Lin Dong patted Luo Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What else can I do?¡± Luo Yiughed bitterly, and tears fell down. He took a deep breath of his cigarette and said reproachfully,¡±¡±Are you going to risk your life to take revenge? ¡°I can¡¯t even beat him. If I go to die, Li Wei will only call me a dumbass. The key is that I don¡¯t think I can even hurt a hair on that bastard. My useless talent and ability haven¡¯t been awakened yet. My strength has always been at S-ss. It¡¯s more than enough to deal with the general international Special Forces, but it¡¯s useless against a real master!¡± Lin Dong sighed,¡±then why don¡¯t you think about your master?¡± If he doesn¡¯t have any abilities to use in the future, his shadow fist could barely be counted as an SSS-ss, not even a Grandmaster. It¡¯s still okay in China, but if he were to face a powerhouse like Knight in the future, how would he be able to face it?¡± Luo Yi remembered that before he left, those guys asked the Duke if there was any possibility of Xu Cheng recovering, and the Duke said it was almost impossible, which filled him with worry. ¡°Yeah, Big Brother Cheng¡¯s fate is full of twists and turns. Sometimes, he thinks you¡¯re the chosen one and has to carry a huge responsibility to do some big things, but in the end, he still yed you.¡± Luo Yi looked at Dulson and said,¡±¡±Old du, why didn¡¯t you choose to follow that demon?¡± ¡°If I were to follow him, who would save the regimentmander and sister-inw? I¡¯ve always firmly believed in the words that we¡¯ve always said. As long as our guild leader is alive, anything is possible. I believe that the other brothers think so too. ¡± Luo Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.¡±If we meet again, we¡¯ll be enemies.¡± Dulson sighed. In the hospital¡¯s operating room. The professor was performing the surgery for Xu Cheng, and even after he was anesthetized, he still looked up at the ceiling. Lin chuxue¡¯s heart ached when she saw this scene. ¡°What the hell?¡± bei Shan sighed. ¡°This is too big of a blow to him! Maybe he still hasn¡¯t recovered from this incident. I feel so bad for him. ¡± Lin chuxue sobbed. Xu Cheng, who was lying on his back, began to cry. The professor looked at him and shook his head.¡±You¡¯ll be in more pain like this. Why do you have to go against anesthesia?¡± Let yourself rx and faint. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be fine after the operation. ¡± Xu Cheng shook his head,¡± I don¡¯t have the right to faint now. Even if I do, my wife will be taken away! And my disciple and my brothers. ¡± Looking at the surveince camera in the operating room, Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t stop crying. The professor heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words and shook his head.¡±¡±We can¡¯t extract the blood cells from your body, or we can¡¯t find it for the time being. It might be due to the technical problems with our current biological level, so we can¡¯t find it. Sorry.¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±It¡¯s fine. That old devil probably wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it this way.¡± He wanted to get up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± the professor asked anxiously. At the very least, I¡¯ll need to suture the dissected parts. Also, your festering skin will need to be wrapped in gauze for at least three months. My opinion is to use the ¡®resurrection¡¯ skin technique. ¡± ¡°You can ¡®t.¡± Xu Cheng said, shaking his head. The resurrection technology had the Dugesia recovery gene. Once injected or used, it would also stimte the blood cells toe out. Then let¡¯s bandage it, and then go to the underground medical room of the Dragon division to recuperate.¡± The professor said. ¡°No need, let¡¯s go to the military hospital. The Dragon division can¡¯t go in, that ce is a state secret, let¡¯s go to the military hospital.¡± Xu Cheng said. The professor nodded. Then, he arranged for bei Shan to transfer Xu Cheng to the nearest military base. Lin chuxue grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s hand.¡±Don¡¯t worry. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± She said. ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m not that weak. Do you think I¡¯ve already been hit? No! I¡¯ve never been as full of motivation as I am today! He crippled my ability, but he couldn¡¯t obliterate my heart. He killed my brother, humiliated me, I¡¯ll make him die without a burial ground for everything! I don¡¯t deserve to fall now, I have to be stronger. ¡± Lin chuxue bit her lip.¡±Okay, no matter how difficult it is, no matter if we have to start over again, I¡¯ll apany you. At most, we¡¯ll start over again!¡± You¡¯re still young, you can afford to lose. ¡± Xu Cheng looked at Lin chuxue.¡±If he dares to touch a single hair on your head, I will tear him into pieces!¡± Lin chuxue rubbed his face and said softly,¡±¡±Alright, you¡¯re too tired. Can you rest for a while? Get some rest and recover from your injuries, then we¡¯ll talk about revenge. ¡± Xu Cheng nodded, looked at bei Shan, and said tiredly,¡±¡±Senior brother, I want to take a nap.¡± ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Bei Shan sighed, it was rare for him to trust him.¡±¡±I promise everyone will be safe here. Go to sleep.¡± Only then did Xu Cheng fall into a deep sleep, and the anesthesia finally invaded his brain and made him lose consciousness. The little joker from the Dragon division came to the military area and asked bei Shan,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you send it to the Dragon division? You should know that there are many people outside. ¡± He was also a gically modified person, so he knew what would happen if his genes were exposed. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t reveal these things now, no matter who it was. This is what Little Junior Brother wants. He seems to have no intention of returning to the Dragon division.¡± Bei Shan said from outside the corridor. ¡°Do the other old men know that he¡¯s back?¡± Little ghost asked. ¡°I know. The deviant Corp¡¯s name list has been exposed. ¡± ¡°Without their permission,¡± bei Shan said,¡±do you think Xu Cheng and the others could¡¯ve Chartered the ne and returned to China safely?¡±

 Chapter 991 - Xu Village

    <h4>Chapter 991: Xu Vige</h4>

    Little joker chose to stay in the military area and wait. The news about Xu Cheng and the deviant Corp he led couldn¡¯t be kept a secret anymore, and several elders in the country already knew about it, which was why Xu Cheng chose not to return to the Dragon division. His identity was no longer pure. A weekter, Xu Cheng¡¯s ward was finally open for family members. The first visitor he saw was the brat. Xu Cheng¡¯s body was wrapped in bandages, and after seeing little jokere in, Lin chuxue backed out of the room, leaving the two of them behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Dragon division. ¡± Little joker said. Xu Cheng shook his head.¡±I can¡¯t go back anymore. The others don¡¯t understand me, but you do.¡± I can¡¯t go back anymore. With my ability, I¡¯m not suitable to be in power. ¡± ¡°Have you lost your loyalty to this country?¡± Little ghost asked. ¡°No,¡± she said. Xu Cheng said,¡±it¡¯s just that have you ever thought about what the higher-ups will think of me?¡± What if I have children in the future? When that timees, even if the country trusts me, will they trust them?¡± Little joker replied,¡¯what the elders mean is that no matter what you¡¯ve done, the country needs an expert like you to hold the fort! They believe that you¡¯ll know where you stand. This time, I¡¯m here to fulfill their promise to you. They want you toe home. ¡± Xu Cheng shook his head and sighed.¡±I can¡¯t go back, uncle. I can¡¯t go back!¡± Little joker knew what he was worried about and said,¡¯can¡¯t you just let me help you keep your gic secret? I¡¯m also a gicist, so as long as we don¡¯t tell anyone, we¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. Xu Cheng shook his head.¡±It¡¯s not about not telling, but your genes will be strengthened. One day, when your ability is enough to threaten power, thew will be trampled under your feet. Who will tolerate you then?¡± ¡°That girl told me everything,¡± little joker said.¡±If you don¡¯t rely on the country, are you going to escape with her?¡± ¡°I want to ask you for a favor, martial uncle.¡± Xu Cheng looked at him and said. ¡°Go ahead,¡± ¡°Take care of my wife and my brothers for me. This is my own war, and I started it all by myself, so I have a responsibility to face it. Perhaps this is thest thing I can do on behalf of the Dragon division, but I don¡¯t know if I will seed.¡± ¡°Can you beat them?¡± Little ghost asked. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I can¡¯t stay in the country. That old devil will try his best to torture me. He wants me to hand over my woman willingly. If I stay here, his men will onlye to me and lead the battlefield here. If I go out alone, no matter who I bring with me, they will only be my burden.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with your wife?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°she won¡¯t let me do that, but I can¡¯t just not do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand mother¡¯s feelings. ¡± At this time, Lin chuxue was standing at the door. Little joker and Xu Cheng both froze for a second. Xu Cheng just remembered that he didn¡¯t detect Lin chuxue standing at the door with his ultrasonic senses. Lin chuxue continued,¡±he knew that my mom would be sad, but my dad still went to the battlefield without hesitation. Maybe, this is his obsession.¡± But I understand you, so go. ¡± Xu Cheng was stunned for a moment. Lin chuxue smiled.¡±I¡¯ll stay in China and wait for you. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll ask little Dong to bury me in my parents ¡®grave.¡± Little Joker¡¯s body trembled as he looked at Lin chuxue in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so unyielding. Xu Cheng gritted his teeth.¡±Okay, wait for me toe back. Let¡¯s get married!¡± Lin chuxue nodded and agreed. Then, Lin chuxue finally walked out of the room. ¡°Is there really love in this world?¡± little joker frowned. ¡°If he didn ¡®t, master wouldn¡¯t have regretted it for the rest of his life,¡± ¡°Uncle-master, you really did something wrong back then,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Maybe.¡± Little ghost lowered his eyes, his heart filled withplicated emotions. Who would know that I also like that woman? A weekter, when Lin chuxue came in with the hot pot as usual, the nurse said,¡±¡±He¡¯s already been discharged. ¡± Lin chuxue nodded, feeling a little disappointed. ¡°I know.¡± Lin chuxue casually put the soup on the table, and then she looked around aimlessly. She unconsciously sat down on the edge of the bed, and in front of Xu Cheng, she gentlyid her head on the edge of the bed and just quietly leaned there. ¡°He¡¯s a guy who will always hide his difficulties and pain to bear alone.¡± Lin chuxue mumbled,¡±if only we were all ordinary people.¡± It¡¯s simple, you don¡¯t have to cover up your wound, and I don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong. ¡± At the door, Xu Cheng just stood there without making a sound. Looking at the beautiful figure inside, he didn¡¯t know what to feel. When Lin chuxue raised her head and turned to look at the door, there was no one there. When Xu Cheng reappeared, he was already inside the National Cemetery for martyrs. After the five elders went over, elder ye looked at him and almost pped him. He raised his hand and scolded,¡±¡±How much torture will it take for you to be satisfied? Aren¡¯t you tired? Little joker told me that you¡¯re going to reject him before returning to the Dragon division?¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Grandpas, today I will only talk about family matters and not business.¡± ¡°Talking about family matters?¡± Elder ye chuckled.¡±Then I just want to say, from a civilian¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s so cool for you to bomb the M Nation. Why don¡¯t you bomb more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t wait for you to blow up the White House in Washington too. Although the United States won the war this time, they lost the People¡¯s hearts. Because at least the bomb case will be an eternal pain for their people because the government still has no ability to solve the case.¡± Elder Zhou said. Elder nie nodded.¡±Kid,¡± he said.¡±You shouldn¡¯t have rejected the Dragon division.¡± ¡°There are some things that you grandpas will understand in the future.¡± Xu Cheng faintly said,¡±maybe there¡¯s no future.¡± I¡¯m here this time to meet you grandpas, but I might not be able toe here every year to celebrate your birthday. ¡± Elder ye¡¯s face darkened,¡±where are you going?¡± What was he doing? Why do you make it sound like we¡¯re going to part forever? you¡¯ve never said such unconfident words before. What happened this time? Isn¡¯t your deviant Corp quite capable? I¡¯m still counting on you toe back and create such an elite organization for the country. ¡± ¡°In the future, if I evere back from this trip, I¡¯lle back and train an elite team for the country.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡±the five old men grinned. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Xu Cheng had a 90% chance of survival. After saying goodbye to the five elders, Xu Cheng went to his parents ¡®graves to pay his respects. When he was about to voice his thoughts, he suddenly remembered the Xu Family Vige that Lin Guiren had told him about. Xu Cheng only heard his father talk about it once, and he said that it was already a ruin. He didn¡¯t know what his father left him there. Could there be a Xu family member? Let¡¯s go and meet them before we leave.

 Chapter 992 - This village is not simple

    <h4>Chapter 992: This vige is not simple</h4>

    About the Xu family, Xu Cheng had always been very vague. Ever since he was born, he only knew that he only had one father and had never seen his mother. Most of the time, his father was running for his life with him, and his life was only filled with the responsibility and consciousness of avenging his father and finding his mother. He had always ignored the origin of his ancestors. After changing into a set of mountain sports gear, Xu Cheng took it as a training to recover his body¡¯s functions and began wading through the mountains and waters. There was no way for him to use his gic ability to heal his current injuries. Hence, he had to rely on his own body¡¯s resistance. He had to slowly recover like ordinary people. After crossing a mountain, he wiped his sweat and looked at the ce with mountains and rivers. He sighed,¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve toiled like a normal person. ¡± Previously, with his gic ability, he was able to eliminate such fatigue and other signs. This was also why Xu Cheng wanted to improve the gic problems of people all over the world, so that humans could further improve their gic abilities. At least, strengthening genes could increase lifespan, resistance, and other functions, but this path was very difficult to walk. It would hinder the interests of many people, and the politicians of so many countries in the world would not allow you to promote and strengthen the physical fitness of those at the bottom topete with them. In fact, there were disadvantages to promoting it. If one day, the entire Street was filled with gicists, how could they control the destructive power of their abilities? How was the government going to maintain society? These were all disadvantages. However, he could only take it one step at a time. At the very least, the initial strengthening of genes could help many people avoid fatigue and immunity. But now, the biggest obstacle in this path was that old devil. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t understand. Even if he promoted it, those Geno users wouldn¡¯t affect his status. What was he afraid of? This time, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t get nothing from the initial contact with the old devil. First of all, because the old Devil¡¯s body contained the poison gene, any normal woman would die if he had sex with him? This was also why he was so desperate to get Xiaoxue, because the tardigrade gene in Xiaoxue¡¯s body could perfectly resolve his blood poison cells. Xu Cheng felt that this old devil wanted to use the cells in Lin chuxue¡¯s body more! Secondly, ording to Xu Cheng¡¯s understanding of gic objects, the old devil being able to live for 200 years and still be like this was a bit out of the ordinary. Under normal circumstances, even if it was a gene body, unless you were a cellr organism, it was impossible to live that long. Even if Xu Cheng had the slow-acting biological genes of the sea turtle that could dy the use of all the functions in his body, making him look like he was still in his 30s, it was impossible to say that he could live forever. The old devil looked like he was in his teens, but he said he had lived for two hundred years. There must be some reason for extending his life. As Xu Cheng thought about it, he unknowingly went to the address his dad told him before. When one looked up from the bottom of the mountain, one could see smoke rising from the kitchen halfway up the mountain. It looked a little like a vige. Xu Cheng carried the basic camping equipment and walked up the mountain. The mottled pond Stone Road was surrounded by some potholes and muddy roads, which were a little inconvenient to walk on. Xu Cheng walked up the mountain, and the first thing he saw was a tea garden. After going around the tea garden, he finally arrived at the entrance of the vige. Seeing a woman washing clothes by the river, Xu Cheng slowly walked over and asked,¡±¡±Excuse me, is this the Xu Vige?¡± The woman shook her head and looked at him nkly,¡±¡±Did I go the wrong way?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xu Cheng asked with uncertainty. ¡°You¡¯re definitely in the wrong ce,¡±the woman shook her head. Xu Cheng: ¡°then, is Xu banxian around here?¡± The woman shook her head in a slightly impatient manner. ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve searched this mountain and this is the end of the vige. My address is correct. Since it¡¯s not here, do you know where Xu Vige is?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know, little brother. You can keep looking.¡± The woman said. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Xu Cheng nodded. He looked around at the surrounding mountains and let out a sigh of relief. ording to the address his father gave Lin Guiren, it was here. ¡°Big sister, is it convenient for me to stay here tonight? It¡¯s a littlete now, and there aren¡¯t any viges nearby. ¡± Xu Cheng asked a little awkwardly. The key was that he was still injured, and he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The woman raised her head and looked at him.¡±We don¡¯t keep outsiders here. If you want to stay, go to the bottom of the mountain and start a fire.¡± ¡°I have a tent to set up camp in,¡± Xu Cheng said awkwardly.¡±But I didn¡¯t bring any bedding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your own business. ¡± The woman said. Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he had no choice but to turn around and go down the mountain. As he went down the mountain, he said in confusion,¡±¡±Could it be that we¡¯re at the wrong ce?¡± At this moment, a few children walked up from the foot of the mountain. They seemed to have gone to the fields under the mountain to y with crickets. When he came up, he saw Xu Cheng face to face. Whether it was the woman or the children, they were all dressed very simply. Their clothes were neither modern nor retro. It was somewhat simr to a Chinese tunic suit, but it was also nondescript. ¡°Zha wazi, thedle is dripping. Scoop it up for me.¡± At this time, the woman who had been washing clothes shouted with her hands on her hips. ¡°Oh,¡± The child, who was about 11 or 12 years old, responded and turned to look at the waterdle in the river, ready to scoop it up. Xu Cheng was afraid that the water would be too big, so he stopped him.¡±¡±I¡¯ll get it for you. It¡¯s dangerous. ¡± Then, Xu Cheng poured himself into the water. He was pretty good in the water, and when he quickly swam over, he saw a scene that made him jaw drop. The 11 or 12-year-old Zha wazi suddenly leaped and tapped his head with his foot, just like the Qinggong in the TV series, like a Dragonfly skimming the water. He grabbed the waterdle with one hand and did a somersault, directly jumping to the other side of the river with a diameter of 10 meters. Xu Cheng floated on the surface of the water, touched his face, and looked at this scene in a daze. What made him even more surprised was that Zha wazi was holding a waterdle from the mountain. That¡¯s right, from the bottom of the mountain to the mountainside, the distance was at least a few hundred meters, but he still threw it up with all his might. The waterdle was still in an arc in the air. Because of the height and the wind on the mountainside, the waterdle naturally floated. However, the woman caught it with one hand. Xu Cheng was so busy watching this series of actions that he forgot he was washed down by the river. At this time, a small boy came over with a bamboo pole and handed it to him.¡±¡±Hold on tight.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t do anything, but the guy was being kind, so he reached out to grab the bamboo pole. In the end, the guy quickly dragged him to the shore. He was a 1.9-meter tall man who weighed more than 180 pounds, and he was being dragged up by a child who was not even ten years old! Frankly speaking, he was not inferior to them in terms of strength. The key point was that they were still children. From the abilities they had disyed, the fellow who had just used his Qinggong was definitely close to an [A] ss! The key point was that their A-level was very different from the A-level of the big city special Forces that Xu Cheng usually encountered. These kids ¡®A-level were trained in internal martial arts, a kind of ability to control Qi! They were simr to the former Imperial Guards who had joined the capital society. A child between the ages of 10 to 11 or 12 could have such a Foundation. This vige was not simple!

 Chapter 993 - You are a thief

    <h4>Chapter 993: You are a thief</h4>

    Xu Cheng walked up to the shore, still dripping wet. Looking at these little kids, he was a little surprised. These kids rarely saw strangers, or rather, they didn¡¯t think they had exposed anything. They thought that the people outside would be like them. At this moment, the woman waved at the five children.¡±¡±Get up here. Don¡¯t talk to strangers.¡± ¡°Auntie, uncle went into the water to help us carry our things. He¡¯s all wet.¡± The oldest twelve-year-old boy was still very polite as he spoke to the woman on the mountainside. The woman finally looked at Xu Cheng and said to him,¡±¡±Thene up and cool your clothes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, uncle. We dug up a lot of things from the fields today for you to eat.¡± The children wanted to share their results. Xu Cheng looked at the innocent smiles on their faces, and he also unconsciously smiled.¡±¡±Alright.¡± The woman saw Xu Cheng walking up, and she was obviously a little wary, but she didn¡¯t want to reject the kindness of the children, so she didn¡¯t even treat Xu Cheng well. He didn¡¯t mind. This ce was probably isted from the world, and not many outsiders hade here. They were hostile to outsiders, but the children were not. They caught pheasants, eels, and wild fish. It was very sumptuous. Originally, seeing that Xu Cheng¡¯s clothes were almost dry, he wanted to ask him to leave, but who knew that these kids woulde over with some cooked food for him. When Xu Cheng saw the game, his stomach also started to growl, making the kidsugh out loud. ¡°Auntie, give him some.¡± The woman had no choice, so she said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go down the mountain after eating. ¡± Xu Cheng took the bowl and gnawed on the rice and game. It was very fragrant. The other children formed a circle with him, and the bigger one asked him casually,¡±¡±Uncle, you¡¯re from outside, right?¡± Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Yeah, it¡¯s quite far from here. I came here to find a vige called Xu Vige.¡± ¡°Xu Vige?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no Xu Vige here, but there¡¯ll be a Xu Zhong,¡±the youngest one muttered. ¡°That¡¯s the forbidden area of the vige. What are you talking about?¡±the older one nudged him. ¡°Xu Zhong?¡± Xu Cheng wondered if that was the Xu Vige he was looking for. ¡°Is it also a vige?¡± He quickly asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Cemetery,¡±the younger child shook his head. Xu Cheng was a little stunned. ¡°You guys don¡¯t belong to the Xu Family Vige?¡± ¡°Do you know a guy called Xu banxian?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The children shook their heads. Judging from their expressions, they really weren¡¯t lying. They really did look confused. Could it be that father Lin had gotten the name wrong after so long? Perhaps there was no such person as Xu banxian at all? ¡°Uncle, if the Xu Vige you¡¯re looking for is Xu Zhong ¡®s, you¡¯re an outsider. Don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡± The older child said. ¡°Is it the forbidden area of the vige?¡± Xu Cheng asked. The five children nodded their heads one after another, their faces serious. At this moment, the woman walked out of the wooden house and red at them.¡±¡±What are you talking about?¡± The five children shook their heads vigorously. That woman then walked up to Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Why do you want to know about the Xu Family Vige?¡± ¡°I guess there¡¯s some connection. My father used to be a member of the Xu family. I¡¯m here to find my roots.¡± The woman didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±Everyone whoes here will say that they¡¯re a member of the Xu family. You can leave now. I can see that you¡¯re still injured, so you¡¯re not an ordinary person. However, I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you¡¯re willing to help these kids, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Leave this ce or you¡¯ll die.¡± This woman was not simple either. She seemed to have seen through Xu Cheng¡¯s extraordinary background. ¡°Why do you all seem to be a little repulsed by outsiders?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t quite understand.¡±The outside world is very beautiful. How long has it been since you guys went out to see it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± A few children came over and asked curiously,¡±¡±The furthest we¡¯ve run is a ce that¡¯s dozens of miles away,¡± After saying that, the child stuck out his tongue, as if exposing the fact that he had snuck out mischievously. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, right?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the woman who was a little angry and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t the children study?¡± ¡°There will be special teachers to teach them. Don¡¯t waste your time talking about these things. If you don¡¯t leave, you will regret it.¡± The woman said as she looked at the foot of the mountain. There were already some strong men who had just returned from hunting. There were about 20 young and middle-aged men. As they came over, other women came out of the houses in the vige one after another. At this moment, the women finally noticed Xu Cheng, who was dressed up in a strange way. ¡°An outsider?¡± They were both shocked and their expressions changed slightly. The way Xu Cheng looked at them was as if he was an uninvited guest who had barged into their territory and was not weed. At the foot of the mountain, a man wearing a real tiger skin spotted Xu Cheng with his sharp eyes, and he suddenly ran up. His speed was so fast that Xu Cheng immediately thought he was a master. Also, seeing that he was not panting or tired, it meant that he was also a master of Qi maniption! It was simr to the group of Imperial Guards. He rushed in front of Xu Cheng, and without a word, he tried to grab Xu Cheng¡¯s arm. Although Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have any gic abilities, including that abnormal strength, he was at least a master with the basics of shadow fist. At least, he had the strength of 3S ss, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to fight him. After he dodged it, the man in tiger skin was a little surprised. ¡°Listen to me, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. There must be some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°You found this ce, and you¡¯re capable too. You said you¡¯re not here for Xu Zhong?¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed here to look for the Xu Vige,¡±the woman said. ¡°Xu Zhong¡¯s tomb doesn¡¯tck a corpse like you!¡± The man in the Tiger hide¡¯s face darkened. Then, he suddenly attacked Xu Cheng in anger. The other vigers told the children to hurry into their houses. After exchanging 50 moves with the man in tiger skin, Xu Cheng saw that he was getting more and more courageous as the battle progressed, and his attacks were getting more and more ruthless. Every move was almost fatal, and Xu Cheng directly forced him back. Then, he waved his hand and said,¡±I really do have a connection with the Xu family. My surname is Xu. Is there some misunderstanding between you two?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you down first, then we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any misunderstanding,¡±the man sneered. Then, he attacked again, and Xu Cheng lost his patience. Immediately, he didn¡¯t hold back and used his shadow fist. A middle-aged man walked out from the crowd and said,¡±¡±Shadow fist? You thief!¡± As he said that, he shed over. Xu Cheng wanted to defend himself, but the middle-aged man took care of his defense in just a few moves. Then, the middle-aged man smacked Xu Cheng in the chest, and Xu Cheng coughed out a mouthful of blood as he fell to the ground. Then, his four limbs were held down by a few people, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Using Mizongquan in front of me? You¡¯re simply brandishing your saber in front of the Lord of Guan!¡± ¡°Take him to the vige chief,¡± the middle-aged man said scornfully. Xu Cheng was directly carried up to the top of the mountain by the three young men. An old man was sitting in front of a beautiful waterfall on the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 994 - I am the Xu banxian he is looking for

    <h4>Chapter 994: I am the Xu banxian he is looking for</h4>

    After Xu Cheng¡¯s acupuncture point was hit, he was carried up to the top of the mountain. There was an old man sitting there. He was dressed in a white robe and had a head full of white hair. His body was curled up like a dog as he sat under the peach blossom forest. He looked at the waterfall and his body was a little tired. After Xu Cheng was pressed to the ground, he heard the man in the Tiger skin say,¡±¡±Vige chief, this guy actually knows the shadow fist. He¡¯s probably rted to the thief that the older generation said stole the shadow fist.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes widened. It was mainly because there was too much information. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°My master can¡¯t be a thief!¡± He blurted out. ¡°Is your master Zhang chenfeng?¡± The white-haired old man with his back to Xu Cheng asked. Xu Cheng was surprised,¡± How do you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s indeed a thief. He stole the Mizongquan.¡± The old man said. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xu Cheng said in a deep voice. To him, his master, Zhang chenfeng, was considered half a family and elder. He changed and enlightened Xu Cheng on many life philosophies. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare frame me!¡± Xu Cheng shouted. The old man didn¡¯t care about his emotional state and asked,¡±¡±Did your master exterminate the four damned ns?¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Xu Cheng was shocked. His master touching the n was a state secret, so he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°You just need to answer me whether or not I destroyed it,¡± the old man said. ¡°Destroyed.¡± ¡°But he also passed away,¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡±the old man said as he closed his eyes. Then, he opened his eyes, looked at Xu Cheng, and said,¡±¡±Back then, he stole the lost fist manual. Now that you¡¯re here, this can be considered as the heavens opening their eyes and ending the beginning.¡± As the vige chief spoke, he waved his hand,¡±send them to Xu Zhong as a sacrifice.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The vigers nodded and then pulled Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng was getting anxious. Initially, all of this was inexplicable. There was no exnation or mention of anything. He felt wronged. He came here to find his family, but he had made enemies for no reason. ¡°Listen to me, I didn¡¯t mean to be your enemy. I¡¯m only here to find my family. My surname is Xu, and I¡¯m here to find the Xu Vige.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out,¡± Xu Cheng said.¡±Don¡¯t force me to do it.¡± The middle-aged man who had subdued him snorted.¡±You can still break through the acupuncture points? Move for me to see? Everyone who came here to steal the martial arts said that their surname was Xu. ¡± ¡°My surname is really Xu. My dad might have some connections with this ce. He asked me toe here.¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth. In desperation, he couldn¡¯t help but use the genes in his body. He used the leaf ant ability and instantly let his power surge and break open the targeted acupuncture point. Then, before the poisonous blood cell could bite him, he immediately retracted the ability. At this time, he used his remaining shadow fist to push back the two young vigers, and then he was immediately surrounded by the vigers. Xu Cheng rubbed his limbs and said,¡±if there¡¯s anything, we can talk it out. But it¡¯s not like me to get beaten up. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wee me, but I¡¯ll just leave. There¡¯s no need to kill anyone, right?¡± ¡°Trespassers will be killed. Those who inquire about the Xu Family Vige will be killed. Moreover, you are the descendant of a thief. Kill!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Xu family? Why can¡¯t I ask around? I¡¯m a member of the Xu family, what¡¯s wrong with asking about my own family?¡± Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s because all the members of the Xu family are dead. However, outsiders don¡¯t know about it. Therefore, anyone who impersonates to find the Xu Family Vige must die!¡± The old man smiled. Xu Cheng: ¡°there must be some misunderstanding. My dad couldn¡¯t have made a mistake, right?¡± ¡°Enough nonsense, hand over your life!¡± The middle-aged man reached out his hand towards Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hold back anymore. He used Mizongquan and his footwork at will to attack and defend against the five vigers. The white-haired old man watched Xu Cheng¡¯s battle from the rock. ¡°Eh?¡± He was surprised. On the field, after Xu Cheng beat back the middle-aged man, he kicked the young man in tiger skin away. The remaining three stepped aside and looked at Xu Cheng in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect him to have hidden his strength. Seeing that they had stopped, Xu Cheng immediately let out a sigh of relief.¡±¡±I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just wanted to see if my family was still around. If you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll just leave. With my strength, if I have any ill intentions towards you, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the vige leader asked. Then, he disappeared from there and reappeared in front of Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng subconsciously raised his fists and feet. But the vige chief just reached out with his walking stick and directly stabbed Xu Cheng in the chest, sending him flying towards a stone wall. Xu Cheng wanted to bnce himself in the air, but he found that the force was very overbearing, and he almost couldn¡¯t resist at all. He mmed into the stone wall and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Alright, send it to Xu Zhong.¡± Xu Cheng saw that everyone wasing over, and some were holding big knives, wanting to cut off his head. He quickly said,¡±¡±My dad is Xu Zhenxiong! He told me toe and find Xu banxian. I¡¯m really not a thief who came here to steal anything. I just wanted to find Xu banxian and see if he¡¯s a rtive of the Xu family. I don¡¯t have any other rtives. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no Xu banxian here. ¡± The man in tiger skin said. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The white-haired old man who was about to meditate suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Xu Cheng in the distance with a burning gaze as he asked,¡±¡±Who did you say your dad is? Who did he ask you to find?¡± ¡°My dad is Xu Zhenxiong, and I¡¯m xu Cheng. He told me to find Xu banxian, and the address he gave me was here. Otherwise, how could I have found this ce? my surname is Xu!¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Impossible! Young master Zhenxiong didn¡¯t have any children back then!¡± ¡°The Xu family¡¯s bloodline is gone!¡± The old man blurted out. ¡°There are! Not many people know that I¡¯m the illegitimate child of my dad and mom. My mom¡¯s name is ye ruanshu, the Pearl of the ye family. ¡± Xu Cheng said. The old man¡¯s eyes brightened up even more, and he more or less believed Xu Cheng¡¯s words. Because he had heard about what happened between Xu Zhenxiong and ye ruanshu back then, when Xu Cheng was able to say the name ye ruanshu, his identity was most likely not fake. ¡°You¡¯re really Xu Zhenxiong¡¯s son?¡± The old man walked down the huge stone steps with his walking stick without the help of the other vigers. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. ¡± The old man¡¯s body trembled.¡±You, you¡¯re still alive? The four ns didn¡¯t kill you?¡± Xu Cheng was puzzled.¡±Of course they wanted to, but they were all destroyed by me.¡± ¡°Well destroyed!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve avenged your Xu family!¡±The old man said heroically. ¡°For the Xu family?¡± Xu Cheng felt like there was more to this old man¡¯s words. The old man waved his hand and said to the vigers,¡±¡±You guys can leave first, I have something to say to him.¡± ¡°Vige chief, he¡¯s not weak.¡± A few vigers said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m the Xu banxian he¡¯s looking for!¡± The vige chief suddenly said. Xu Cheng was surprised. The other vigers were also slightly surprised.

 Chapter 995 - Dont you want to take away the Xu familys things?

    <h4>Chapter 995: Don¡¯t you want to take away the Xu family¡¯s things?</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The vige chief knocked on the ground with his walking stick.¡±You can all leave.¡± The vigers all looked at each other and then turned around. The Tiger-skinned young man red at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±You¡¯d better not mess around. ¡± Then, they left one after another. At the top of the waterfall, when only the vige chief and Xu Cheng were left, the vige chief said,¡±¡±Thirty years ago, I had a nickname called Xu banxian. Most of these people didn¡¯t know me, or perhaps they had already forgotten it. There were too few people who remembered this identity. Perhaps it was a secret code. Only your father knew this nickname.¡± Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief.¡±That¡¯s good. Otherwise, I would have died here.¡± The vige chief looked at Xu Cheng seriously and said with a bit of emotion,¡±¡±To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that your father asked you toe to me.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°then are you a member of the Xu family?¡± The vige chief shook his head.¡±Not really. However, I owe the Xu family a debt of gratitude. I will repay them in this life.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were a little disappointed.¡±I already guessed it. The Xu family doesn¡¯t have any rtives.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to search for the roots? Perhaps I can tell you some of the history of the Xu family. ¡± Xu Cheng shook his head.¡±Forget it. As long as we know if Xu banxian is a rtive of the Xu family, nothing else is important.¡± As he spoke, he turned around to leave. The vige chief narrowed his eyes and said,¡±are you afraid of finding out that your master is a thief?¡± Why are you protecting him? Back then, he did steal the lost fist, but if I didn¡¯t turn a blind eye, do you think he would have been able to steal it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Cheng was surprised.¡±You allowed him to steal?¡± The vige chief nodded.¡±I have to protect Xu Zhong. I can¡¯t leave this ce, or else this ce will be discovered and destroyed. So, I can¡¯t take revenge on the four alien races. But Zhang chenfeng has a grudge against the four alien races. I saw that he has outstanding talent, so I wanted to use him.¡± ¡°Wait, wait a moment, old man.¡± Xu Cheng waved his hand and said,¡± You said that the four ns have enmity with our Xu family?¡± The vige chief nodded and looked into the distance with his walking stick. He sighed,¡±¡±Back then, five families joined forces to destroy the Xu family. Almost everyone in the Xu family was killed. The old master gave me the order to protect the Xu family¡¯s heir Hall. I have been guarding it for decades. I have descendants here, including those who were adopted, and the family is big and prosperous. However, most of them don¡¯t know the history of the Xu family. I only gave them the idea that we are indebted to the Xu family and asked them to protect Xu Zhong with me.¡± ¡°Five families?¡± Xu Cheng frowned. ¡°The other one is the Zhang family, your master Zhang chenfeng¡¯s family. After the incident, they might not have split the spoils evenly, so the other four families killed them to silence them. Your master was probably the only survivor, which is why I asked you if he had exterminated the four families. Back then, I knew that no one wanted to exterminate the four ns more than him, so I deliberately let him steal the lost fist, hoping to use him to exterminate those enemies. ¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t feel good at all. After knowing the truth, it was hard for him to ept that his master had such a background story. ¡°Old man, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Maybe he¡¯s old?¡± Xu Cheng wanted to say something but stopped. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about your father, shall we?¡± the vige chief chuckled. Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils expanded as he nodded.¡±He told me toe to you when I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. Is there really a way to change the situation?¡± Then why didn¡¯t hee to find you back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he disobeyed his ancestors and fell in love with the daughter of his enemy!¡± Xu Cheng finally reacted, and his eyes widened. The vige chief sighed.¡±He¡¯s the one who didn¡¯te to me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but your father is very stubborn. He knows that he has let down his ancestors, so he refused toe back to me for help. I can¡¯t leave this ce, but to be honest, if it was the me at that time, I really didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight against the four ns. I advised him that if he was willing to hide, I could protect him, but he insisted on looking for your mother, the daughter of the enemy who exterminated his n. How could I let her in here? Your father wouldn¡¯t agree either. He knew that he liked that person, so he simply didn¡¯t appear in front of me. Sigh, Speaking of which, I¡¯m also getting old and forgot the most important point. That is, after the descendants of the Xu family are extinct, what¡¯s the use of me guarding this ce? After that, I went to look for your father, but I couldn¡¯t find him. After that, I only heard the news of his death, but I didn¡¯t know anything about you. ¡± ¡°That was because father protected me back then.¡± Xu Cheng said. The vige chief came over and touched Xu Cheng¡¯s face, looking at it carefully.¡±¡±He looks more and more like your father. He finally did one good thing, and that was to not let the Xu family¡¯s bloodline die out! Hahahaha. ¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t be happy. When he thought about his master¡¯s dirty deeds, he couldn¡¯t be happy. Especially since the Zhang family was involved in the Xu family¡¯s destruction in the past, their rtionship was a little messy. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve taken the enemy who killed my family as my master?¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. He didn¡¯t know what to say. This feeling was very contradictory and very f*ckingplicated. The vige head looked at his frowning and confused expression and said, ¡± ¡°If your master doesn¡¯t care, what do you care about? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Xu Cheng raised his head and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that Zhang chenfeng doesn¡¯t know your identity. Do you really think that the four ns are hunting your father just because of the eloping case? It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no such reason, but the most important thing is that your father¡¯s surname is Xu, and he was the only descendant of the Xu family that they killed, and your mother fell in love with him. The ye family was afraid that the other three families would do the same thing as they did to the Zhang family, so they broke up the rtionship between your mother and your father. It wasn¡¯t to give face to the long family, but as a member of the same family, after hearing your father¡¯s name, Zhang chenfeng already knew that you were also a member of the Xu family, so why couldn¡¯t you pass the lost fist to anyone? And it was transmitted to you? Actually, if you think about it carefully, you know that he¡¯s just repaying a favor for returning the lost fist to its owner.¡± ¡± He¡¯s not a bad person, ¡± the vige chief said. ¡± It¡¯s right to worship his character. ¡± Xu Cheng suddenly realized. ¡± Then there¡¯s really no one else in my Xu family? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a human? ¡°the vige chief joked. Xu Cheng was speechless, but after he figured it all out, he was relieved. This time, other than the regret of not being able to see the Xu family¡¯s rtives, he also gained something. ¡± Since you know, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll take my leave first, old man. ¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, the vige chief said to him, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take the Xu family¡¯s things? ¡± Xu Cheng stopped and looked at the vige chief,¡± Gold, silver, jewelry, or money? Let¡¯s just give those old antiques to the vigers. ¡°

 Chapter 996 - The location of the treasure vault

    <h4>Chapter 996: The location of the treasure vault</h4>

    <b></b>

    Then, Xu Cheng left. The vige chief looked at his back from afar. After thinking for a while, he asked,¡±¡±Do you have any difficulties? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee here. ¡± Xu Cheng looked at the vigers at the foot of the mountain, then looked around and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. If you need money, just let me know. ¡± I¡¯ll help you if I can. The vige chief said to him,¡±whether you want it or not, I still have to give you the Xu family¡¯s things. Your father¡¯s aptitude is slow, and not everyone can learn the lost fist, so he learned other calligraphy. But the Xu family was born as an aristocratic bodyguard agency with a thousand-year-old legacy and has traveled the world. Naturally, they have their own Foundation and martial arts path. This path is the lost fist, which is the Xu family¡¯s most essential martial arts.¡± ¡°I already know how to do that.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Follow me.¡± The vige chief said and took the lead to leave with his walking stick. Xu Cheng saw him walking deeper into the vige, so he had no choice but to follow. Following the waterfall, Xu Cheng followed the vige chief to the so-called ¡®Xu Zhong¡¯! It turned out that it was just as the children had said, this entire area was a Cemetery! It looked like an ancient tombstone without a name, and there were some white bones exposed outside. Xu Cheng conservatively estimated that there were at least a few thousand bones here. ¡°What are these?¡± He curiously asked the White bones under his feet. ¡°They are all the people who have been looking for the Xu Family vige in the past. In fact, there is no Xu Family Vige at all. There are only treasure troves left by the Xu family. Some of them are wandering around here, looking for treasures, and there are always some who encounter each other and fight. Look at the White bones, most of them are corpses left behind by the five families. There are also people whoter searched for treasure troves like lone Warriors.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the five big families take everything from the Xu family? Could there be more?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously. ¡°The Xu family has been a bodyguard agency for generations, so how could they put all their resources at home? Of course, there had to be a treasure house. Every generation of the Xu family traveled all over the world and saw countless rare treasures and weapons and antiques. Their treasure house would definitely attract many Rangers or ns to explore it. After all, as a well-known escortpany that escorted valuable items with rich armored officials, how could it survive without a powerful force? The Xu family had been very powerful in the past generations, but to what extent? They have their eyes and influence in the pugilistic world. It¡¯s really difficult to Rob the goods. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be a thousand-year-old escort family. ¡± Xu Cheng chuckled.¡±I didn¡¯t expect my family to have such a powerful background. It turns out that I¡¯m also a man with a powerful background. Sigh, it seems like my background will be a lot richer and more interesting in the future.¡± ¡°At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the royal family had be poor, they wouldn¡¯t haveid their hands on the escort agency. The five big families actually had the permission of the Imperial court. They used the excuse of colluding with foreign enemies and began to clean up the escort agency in the entire country. They almost uprooted the Xu family and all the forces under the Xu family. After the fall of the Xu family, this ce became the target of everyone¡¯s search for the treasures and martial arts books. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why this ce became the ce where Xu Zhong buried these people¡¯s bones,¡±the vige chief said. Xu Cheng frowned.¡±Then, is the Xu family¡¯s treasure here or not?¡± ¡°If there isn ¡®t, then what am I guarding here for?¡± the vige chief asked with a faint smile. Xu Cheng: ¡°old man, have you ever thought about getting this treasure and living a morefortable life?¡± The vige chief sighed.¡±I¡¯m actually a ve, a servant of the Xu family. The old master saw that I had good talent and raised me, taught me how to be a human, and treated me like his own son. What he gave me was what a ve yearned for in his life. He told me that every generation of the Xu family would have a shortage of talents. He was afraid that he would ruin the things left behind by the Xu family¡¯s ancestors and wanted me to take care of them. He bypassed the Xu family¡¯s descendants and entrusted me with this, which showed his absolute trust in me. How could I be a viin?¡± Xu Cheng sighed in his heart, Feng Jian killed people. There was indeed a huge gap between the feudal ss and the People¡¯s hearts. It was like morality and faith were stuck there. Some people were born to think that they were ves and should have the fate of being ves. They never had any thoughts of changing or questioning it. It felt like a sphemy against the gods. ¡°Then, old man, do you know what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to get in,¡± the vige chief shook his head. ¡°Then how can you be so sure that there¡¯s a treasure vault inside?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless.¡±You guys might have been tricked for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m only responsible for handing it over to the descendants of the Xu family. Your father was obsessed with your mother back then and was too ashamed to receive these benefits, so he never came. Now that you¡¯re here, I want to hand it over to you so that I can rest in peace.¡± As they spoke, the two of them came to the end of the waterfall, a cliff. Below them was the end of the waterfall. The water poured down from the mountainside to the bottom of the mountain. The waves roared and roared, shocking everyone who saw it. ¡°ording to the old master, this waterfall didn¡¯t flow here in the past. They dug a cave in the middle of the mountain and directed the water here. They used the waterfall to cover the cave on the cliff. That¡¯s where the Xu family¡¯s treasure house is. There¡¯s only one entrance, and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to enter because of the strong water power. If they go down along the waterfall, they¡¯ll only drown in the whirlpool. They won¡¯t be able to stay on the cliff and enter through the waterfall.¡± Xu Cheng looked down at the waterfall that reached into the clouds. Without modern equipment and waterproof facilities, it was really hard to find the specific position of the hole in the waterfall. It was obviously impossible to go up from the bottom, but it was possible to go down from the top with steel wire ropes. No wonder it was so difficult for the predecessors to go in because there was no equipment, and it was very difficult to get into the cave inside the waterfall. Also, the steel wire rope equipment had to be strong. If one was identally washed down, there must be a huge Whirlpool at the bottom of such a high waterfall. If one was not good at swimming, they would only drown there. ¡°Do I have to go back and get the equipment?¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. The vige chief leaned on his walking stick and prepared to leave.¡±What¡¯s inside has nothing to do with me anymore. It¡¯s up to you whether you want it or not. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Also, if you go out, I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about this ce. We can¡¯t keep up with the pace of the outside world, and we just want to live like this without anypetition. ¡± Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but bow to the old man and say,¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said. Before the old man left, he said to him,¡±I see that you are injured. If you want to stay, you can recuperate here before leaving. This ce is very suitable for cultivating your body and mind.¡± ¡°Alright, how should I address you?¡± Xu Cheng looked at the vige chief and said. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, but I¡¯ve given myself one. I¡¯m called Xu Wuming,¡± The vige chief smiled and left.

 Chapter 997 - Entering the cave

    <h4>Chapter 997: Entering the cave</h4>

    Xu Cheng was left at the top of the waterfall, looking down along with the current. Since he was already here, it wouldn¡¯t be his style if he didn¡¯t go in and take a look. But how was he going to get down? He didn¡¯t have a cable wire that could slowly drag him down the water. If they didn¡¯t use the equipment, it was even more impossible to go down. ¡°I¡¯m going all out. ¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and had his own thoughts. He went down the mountain. After making a huge detour, he arrived at the lowest point of the waterfall. He raised his head and looked at the waterfall above him. Before he even got close, his clothes were already drenched. The sound of the water was so majestic that no one dared to get close, for fear of being washed away by the torrent. Xu Cheng looked for a ce to climb up the cliff in the middle of the waterfall, and he already had an idea. First, he came to the cliff on the other side of the cliff in the middle of the waterfall. From the other side, he could see the entire waterfall flowing down. He carried his camping equipment backpack. He first activated his irvoyance and went through the waterfall to find the exact location of the cave. The poisonous blood cells gnawed at his whole body, and he felt as if he was burning. He fell to the ground and twitched. He activated his x-ray vision and looked at the waterfall on the other side. Finally, he found the cave that Xu banxian had mentioned! After that, he retracted his gic ability, and the blood poison cells went back into hiding. Xu Chengid on the ground like a dog. This kind of pain was worse than death, but it also gave him an estimate of the pain when the blood poison acted up. He felt like he could hold on for four to five minutes! Thinking about it, it was no different from having a cancer attack. It was really a kind of pain that made him want to die. Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and got up with sweat all over his forehead. He quickly remembered the exact location of the cave and then took a deep breath. This time, he was going to use his gic ability again! He could use leaf ant, Grasshopper, cat, ultrasonic wave, and x-ray vision at the same time. He squatted down and positioned himself with both hands. His eyes were fixed on the hole in the middle of the waterfall on the other side. Then, he fully unleashed his gic ability and blood cells. However, Xu Cheng¡¯s endurance was very strong, and at this moment, blood began to drip from all the pores of his body. Xu Cheng roared and suddenly started running. He suddenly rushed out from the edge of the cliff and rushed towards the waterfall 200 meters away. The leaf ant¡¯s explosive 20000-pound strength, coupled with the cat jump and Grasshopper¡¯s sticity, sent him flying like a cannonball. In the air, Xu Cheng let out a blood-curdling scream. Because the blood poison and other elements were all invading his body, there was a moment when he almost stopped breathing and fell from the sky. However, he gritted his teeth and rushed into the waterfall. He aimed at the cave and used just the right amount of force to prate the waterfall¡¯s resistance. Then, he rolled to the entrance of the cave inside the waterfall. His whole body was hit by the cliffs all around, and the pain made him faint. All his abilities were terminated, and the blood poison gradually faded. When Xu Cheng woke up, his whole body was wet, and the water made his bleeding pores burn. He was almost awakened by this pain, and his hands subconsciously touched the cave around him. There was a huge waterfall roaring outside. Xu Cheng sat up straight and looked around at the cave. The structure was all natural, but it was no wonder. In the past, there was no technology to dig holes in the cliff. It was very dark inside. Fortunately, it was daytime. If it was night time, it would probably be dark. Normally, Xu Cheng could use the night vision of the owl to move around in this kind of dark environment as if no one was there. But now, he couldn ¡®t, so he could only slowly explore. The light from the outside went smoothly, but it was a little dark inside. When Xu Cheng was about to go in, he tripped over something. He touched it with his hand, and there was a cloth, a bone wrapped in the cloth! A dead man! And it was someone who had been dead for a long time! Xu Cheng¡¯s meticulous thinking told him that things probably weren¡¯t that simple! Perhaps there was a mechanism? But he had to say, someone had been here before? This time, he was more careful. After tearing off the clothes from the dead bodies, he took out a lighter from his bag and lit the rags. Then, he collected all the rags left by the bones and used them to keep the fire burning. The entrance of the cave was huge, and it became bigger and bigger as they got deeper into the cave. Xu Cheng encountered his first problem, and that was a thick stone door. And there was a pile of bones at the door. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a trap here!¡± Xu Cheng squatted down and looked at the bones. There were also a few arrows stuck in their ribs, and the arrowheads were already rusted and ck. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous. ¡± After Xu Cheng analyzed the situation, he looked around. He gently walked to the front of the stone door and tried to push it, but there was no possibility of it loosening. Xu Cheng suddenly used the leaf ant ability, pushed it with both hands, and immediately retracted the ability. But there was still no possibility of this stone gate loosening. ¡°Where is the mechanism?¡± He pondered in puzzlement. Hence, he carried the fire Stick and touched the surrounding walls to find the mechanism. In the end, he couldn¡¯t find it after a long time. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s been sealed off forever after someone entered?¡± Xu Cheng thought to himself in confusion. Then, he arrived at the stone door. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that there aren¡¯t any traps. ¡± Xu Cheng stood in ce, hesitating. Finally, he looked down and saw the White bones. He knelt down and pried open the bones. There was a thickyer of dust. He climbed away and blew on it, and a few dents appeared. Messy footprints! ¡°Could this be the mechanism?¡± Xu Cheng squatted down, not in a hurry to touch or step on it. This was because he could tell that these people must have stepped on or touched it before triggering the trap and dying on the spot, turning into white bones to cover up the trap footprints. Xu Cheng looked down at these messy footprints. They seemed to have no pattern, but there must be something mysterious about them. ¡°It¡¯s much harder than guessing numbers on squares or other numbers. ¡± Xu Cheng was a little confused. Could it be that the person who designed this mechanism was illiterate and could only use such a heavy mechanism to design? But the design was too hard to guess. First of all, there were nine footprints on it. ¡°There must be a strict requirement for each footprint. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many dead people here!¡± Xu Cheng thought, if I step on the wrong step, I¡¯ll trigger the mechanism, right? I¡¯m really speechless at the designer. What did he design it based on? there¡¯s no hint at all. Do I have to go out and ask Xu banxian?¡± When Xu Cheng thought about how painful it was when he came in, he felt a little scared. ¡°We can only try this.¡± Xu Cheng gritted his teeth and tried to guess the next footprint. At the same time, he activated his turtle shell gic ability as a test. As a result, he stepped into it. As expected, small pores that were hard to catch appeared on the walls on both sides, and a dense rain of arrows burst out from them. Fortunately, Xu Cheng activated his tortoiseshell, and after blocking this wave, he immediately retreated into the distance. He rolled on the ground because the blood poison was acting up! ¡°This is even more painful than being shot by an arrow!¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

 Chapter 998 - All the traps

    <h4>Chapter 998: All the traps</h4>

    After Xu Cheng took a deep breath, heid on the ground and was covered in sweat. After a long time, he sat up straight and sat on the ground. He looked around and then at the entrance of the cave. Then, he looked at the footprints. She was in a daze. He crawled over to the step seal again, squatted down, and carefully observed it. He tried to see through the profoundness of this step seal with hismon sense and what he saw. In short, he knew from the test just now that these marks couldn¡¯t be guessed randomly and there must be a pattern. But what was the principle behind its setting? Xu Cheng wanted to try again, so he used his own speed to quicklyplete all nine steps from the first one. The result was the same as before. He triggered a mechanism, but he dodged quickly and easily dodged it without using the tortoiseshell. Xu Cheng walked back and continued to try. He had gambled on the first step. He took a step forward and the mechanism was activated. After he dodged, he tried the first kick. It was still a trap. After trying for five or six times, he said while panting,¡±¡±There are so many hidden weapons in this mechanism? Won¡¯t it be over? Won¡¯t these arrows be moldy after such a long time?¡± Although he wasining, he still couldn¡¯t be shot. After all, the arrows were poisonous. These bones were probably experts. The arrows probably wouldn¡¯t be fatal to them. The poison should be the fatal one! Xu Cheng¡¯s first step didn¡¯t trigger the trap. He heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, it meant that these footprints were indeed a mechanism. Xu Cheng continued to guess for the second time, and there were only 8 footprints left. However, he made the wrong move for the second time, and the trap was still triggered. Fortunately, he dodged it. He came back to guess the second step after the first step. Just like that, an entire day passed. At night, the white light outside the waterfall had already dimmed. Xu Cheng squatted in the corner and munched on a piece of bread. His hands directly reached out of the hole to get some water from the waterfall and poured it into his mouth. Needless to say, this environment had a different feeling. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, he returned to start a fire and continued to study the mechanisms. He had already probed to the seventh step, and the remaining two steps were actually very easy to guess. When he guessed that he would take the eighth step, there was only onest step left, and he felt that he could open the heavy stone door. However, when he stepped on thest step, there was no movement. Xu Cheng quickly ran over and pushed the stone door hard, but there was still no response. He looked at the mechanism and then at the door. ¡°Damn, don¡¯t tell me that these steps are repeated?¡± Xu Cheng felt like he was about to copse. He had spent an entire day here. He looked at the waterfall outside. It was already night. If he went out now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the vige. It was obviously not his style to leave just like that. Since he was already here, he would not be satisfied if he did not go in and see what was going on. In fact, he didn¡¯t even need to think to know that there was nothing but gold, silver, and jewelry inside. But, Xu Cheng felt that since his father asked father Lin to tell him that he coulde here to take a look when he had no other choice, it must mean that the Xu family¡¯s genealogy must have recorded that there wasn¡¯t just gold, silver, and jewelry here. There must be something that could help him. But Xu Cheng was also very curious. ¡°If he could help me, then he would have helped my father back then. Why didn¡¯t hee here?¡± Xu Cheng thought. If it was just because his father felt that he had let the family down and deliberately did note, that was impossible. In the face of life and death, all taboos should be disregarded. After all, the Xu family had reached the point where the bloodline was cut off. But why did he note? If Xu Cheng knew this would happen, he would have asked Xu banxian this question, or could it be that Xu banxian and his father couldn¡¯t do anything about this trap? Xu Cheng walked over to the mechanism and quickly walked through the 9 steps again. He stopped, and just as he was about to study the 10th step, he suddenly felt like his brain had exploded and he was suddenly enlightened. Right! If he had taken these nine steps slowly just now, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. However, after he had taken them quickly, he felt a sense of familiarity! That¡¯s right, it was a familiar feeling. Xu Cheng subconsciously took those 9 steps again! He seemed to know the next step, but he still wanted to try. So, on the basis of the ninth step, he stepped on the tenth step! Then, he didn¡¯t trigger any traps in the surroundings! Xu Cheng¡¯s mind suddenly jolted, and he immediately took another step! The mechanism was still not triggered! He was excited. Understood! He finally understood the mechanism behind this mechanism. This step seal was designed based on the Xu family ¡®s¡¯ disorientating steps ¡®incantation of the¡¯ disorientating fist ¡®! This mechanism belonged to the footwork incantation of the lost track incantation! He now understood why his father couldn¡¯te in and open this ce. It was because his father didn¡¯t learn the lost fist. At that time, the chant of the lost fist had probably been stolen by Zhang chenfeng. Also, the chant and technique of the shadow fist were very difficult to understand or see through, otherwise, it would be impossible for no one in the entire Dragon division to not be able to learn it. Back then, Zhang chenfeng tried to find a sessor to rece him, but no one, including bei Shan and the others, was able to learn it, which showed how difficult it was. His father might have talent, but he obviously wasn¡¯t suitable for the shadow fist, because he couldn¡¯t open this treasure house. After Xu Cheng backed out, he began to practice the steps of the shadow fist. He stepped on the steps again as practice, and after 27 steps, the heavy stone door suddenly opened. Xu Cheng was overjoyed. He quickly backed out of the trap and ran into the stone door with his backpack full of food and fire. There were some iron shelves inside. There were all kinds of weapons on the shelves. That¡¯s right, the weapons used by the people of the old world of martial artists were sabers, swords, halberds, Wolf Fang hammers, bone whips, long Spears, and so on. Xu Cheng bitterly smiled,¡±it can¡¯t be that¡¯s all, right?¡± That¡¯s right, in the era of cold weapons, these tools were the weapons of that time. There are at least tens of thousands of tools here, enough to arm a mountain back then. ¡± To be honest, these weapons were made of high-quality materials. Even if they were used now, they would be worth a lot of money, not to mention that they were antiques. However, all of this waspletely useless to Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng sat down on a step and looked at the weapon racks around him. He should have realized that the things that the ancient people were reluctant to part with were too cheap for modern people. There wasn¡¯t even a single book on spiritual martial arts on the weapons rack, which disappointed Xu Cheng a little. Before Xu Cheng came in, he did some research on this mountain, and he guessed that the hole shouldn¡¯t be that shallow, and there should be a deeper part. Thus, he began to search for any deeper mechanisms on this floor. Xu Cheng searched for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. He saw that the weapons were arranged very neatly, and out of curiosity, he went over to pull one of the weapons. However, he triggered a mechanism, and a short de directly stabbed into Xu Cheng¡¯s calf, making him suddenly kneel down in pain. Xu Cheng took a deep breath and began to analyze,¡±¡±It looks like these weapons aren¡¯t that easy to get. Since they¡¯re afraid that someone will take weapons, then there must be a mechanism that has been made into a weapon. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t use hidden weapons to cover up the mechanism.¡±

 Chapter 999 - Various books

    <h4>Chapter 999: Various books</h4>

    <b></b>

    To be honest, these weapons didn¡¯t have very high value points. They couldn¡¯t have been ced here because they were afraid that the intruders would take them. Since the intruders came in, they definitely didn¡¯te for weapons, but for wealth. Then, the reason why they ced so many weapons here must be for hidden weapons and traps. These devices were also designed with a clockwork mechanism simr to the Luban physics theory. When you touch it, it will activate the mechanism and turn it into a hidden weapon. For example, if you were to pick up a spear, it might pierce through your chest! So why did the designer do this? Was he just afraid that someone would take it away? Obviously not. Their existence was actually to conceal the real mechanism that led to the next level! Xu Cheng rubbed his cut ankle and wrapped the wound with a piece of cloth. He stood up and rubbed his foot. It was still fine. Without the help of the ultrasonic system, he was naturally unable to react in time to avoid the attack. Xu Cheng took a deep breath and decided to open up his tortoiseshell. Then, he touched the weapons on the first row to take a look. His speed was very fast. The instant he activated his gic ability tortoiseshell, he swiftly slid across the first row like he was sliding a keyboard on a piano. However, the weapons around him triggered the clockwork mechanism, and they all stabbed at him. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t Dodge, and he forced himself to use his tortoiseshell to block them. Then, he gritted his teeth and tried the 2nd and 3rd row in one breath. The door he just came in from was closed, and then opened again. Xu Cheng panted as hey on the ground and let out a low groan. Because the blood poison was acting up, he was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. He looked at the door that just closed and opened again, and he was very confused. Did he make a mistake? However, his eyes were very sharp. He found that there were no white bones outside the door, which meant that the outside was not the ce he had juste in from! Xu Cheng quickly rolled and crawled into the stone door, and sure enough, it was a different world. The same door closed and opened again, and a brand new passage was opened! He didn¡¯t know what the principle was. Xu Cheng could confirm from the bones that this tunnel wasn¡¯t the same one that he came from. This was another room, which was the room on the third floor! Xu Cheng saw that this room was even more spacious than the Armory from before. He was surprised to find that inside was the memorial tablet of the Xu family¡¯s ancestors. Xu Cheng saw that the whole Hall was filled with the Xu family¡¯s names, just like a pyramid, and all of them were the Xu family¡¯s ancestors. He walked to the front of the ancestors ¡®seats with great devotion and looked at the names carefully. The steps were more than four meters high, and the difference between each seat was 30 centimeters. It had a history of 13 generations. Xu Cheng remembered hearing his dad say that he was the 15th generation of the Xu family, which meant that there were at least three generations of people in the family. Perhaps it was because after the five ns destroyed the Xu family, there was no way to enter since his grandfather¡¯s generation. Thinking of this, Xu Cheng went back and forth to those weapon rooms, picked up a few pieces of wood, and then took out a dagger. He engraved the name of the 14th generation Xu family¡¯s Grandpa and the name of the 15th generation Xu family¡¯s Xu Zhenxiong, making two beiming tablets. Then, he put his grandfather¡¯s tag at the bottom, and then he put his father¡¯s tag one level below. Then, Xu Cheng came to the futon, knelt down, and kowtowed to the ancestors. ¡°The 16th generation of the Xu family, Xu Cheng, kowtows to our ancestors.¡± Then, after he kowtowed three times, there seemed to be a dent in the ce where his forehead touched. The door just now suddenly closed and then opened again. The outside was no longer the Armory, but a passage. Xu Cheng was stunned. However, what shocked him even more was the problem with the mechanism¡¯s design. He suddenly expressed his utmost admiration for the wisdom of the ancestors who set up this mechanism. The mechanism on the third floor was designed to test whether you were a descendant of the Xu family or not, because when you saw these ancestral tablets, only the descendant would kowtow. Outsiders would only move these tablets and trigger the mechanism! Even if they couldn¡¯t find the mechanism, they would still touch the futon. However, the real mechanism was at the ce where people knelt and kowtowed. Xu Cheng sincerely expressed his admiration for the designer. After he went to the next floor, he saw that there were even more messy footsteps on the ground than the ones on the first floor. Seeing this, Xu Chengughed. He finally knew why only the Xu family could enter this treasure vault. This was because only the Xu family knew how to use the shadow fist, and these steps were to test the more profound understanding of the shadow fist! The first level was to test the beginner¡¯s level of shadow fist. First, you had to confirm that you had the identity of a Xu family member. Therefore, there were only nine footprints there, which was the initial step of the lost fist. However, in this ce, it was a test of the steps of a higher level. With Xu Cheng¡¯s perfect understanding of the shadow fist, these seemingly messy steps weren¡¯t a problem for him at all! He smiled confidently, then entered the arena and began the deep footstep Mirage. He entered a no-man¡¯snd, and he didn¡¯t even look at the steps under his feet. However, every move and every step he took was just right. Finally, after he finished performing the entire footstep Mirage, the door behind him closed heavily, and then opened again. This time, in the cave that opened, there was a candle, and there was candlelight inside. After Xu Cheng walked in, it was as if he had just walked into a hidden Pavilion. The stone walls were caved in, and each level had rows of books. There were five rows in total, and all of them were books. Under the candlelight, every book was covered in a thickyer of dust. It exined how much time had passed in this ce. Some of the books were even moldy. Xu Cheng took out the dagger in his hand and threw it at a book, trying to see if there were any hidden weapons or traps. However, he was just overthinking, and it seemed like there were no traps on this floor. He picked up a random book. ¡°Demon subduing Vajra w¡± was written on the cover? Xu Cheng then saw another piece of paper at the bottom of the book, and it said,¡±It was an item given to a senior monk of the same sect by a Shaolin senior monk, and the sect waster exterminated. It is an unimed item waiting to be collected. ¡± Xu Cheng was surprised.¡±It seems like our family used to escort all kinds of goods. Even these kinds of secret books are delivered through the escort agency?¡± He picked up another book. On the cover, it said: ¡°Lone sword (middle three sword chapters)¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyelids twitched. Then, he looked at the note below the book: The lost item of Jianghu was useless because of the middle sword chapter! ¡°It seems like this book is only a memento.¡± After Xu Cheng put it back, he read another one. ¡°¡± Shadow fist ¡°(part two)!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. What the hell? Is this the shadow fist that I learned? There¡¯s a middle part? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the one I learned was an iplete shadow fist?¡±

 Chapter 1000 - Advanced version of the lost fist

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Advanced version of the lost fist</h4>

    Xu Cheng casually opened up the second volume of the lost fist, and the descriptions and writing movements werepletely different from what he had learned! However, from the stance and artistic conception, this was definitely the continuation of the lost fist that he had learned. ¡°The second chapter, shadow fist, increases one¡¯s inner energy. This chapter is the most important and substantial advancement of shadow fist. It upgrades the shy but impractical shadow fist into a top-ss martial art with deadly and dangerous moves. It is also an important core martial art for the Xu family¡¯s escort agency to shake the world!¡± After Xu Cheng read the introduction, he was very puzzled. Strictly speaking, the concept of shadow fist was already very perfect. Xu Cheng had already reached the 3S realm, which was close to the Grandmaster level, just by using his shadow fist. He felt that he had already reached the peak of his skill sets and footwork. He had an absolute advantage over any martial art, whether it was a split move or an attack. In terms of learning, there was no way for him to go any further. Then why was this book still an advanced sequel? Xu Cheng hesitantly flipped to the next page. Then, his pupils contracted slightly. The next picture was the position of a person¡¯s acupuncture points. To be exact, it was a heart technique! Xu Cheng suddenly realized why the intermediate level was the continuation of the shadow fist. This was because this chapter was about how to increase one¡¯s internal strength! The first chapter of the shadow fist was actually the ¡®block¡¯ chapter. This chapter was about how to turn the block into a powerful attack that could take a person¡¯s life! Internal force! This was a type of internal martial art. There was a huge difference between an A-level Special Forces expert who trained through extreme sports and an A-level expert who trained internal force. The second type consumed physical and mental strength, and their fighting endurance was limited. It was far different from the second type of expert who used internal force to punch. In terms of endurance, thetter was stronger than the first type of expert. This was the difference. Xu Cheng took a look at it. This picture had 72 points on all the acupuncture points, and only 36 points were lit up in the middle section. This means that the second volume did notpletely teach you how to light up all 72 acupuncture points. Xu Cheng flipped to the third page, and it exined how to teach you how to light up the first acupoint! The fourth page was on how to break through the second point based on the first point. This book had a total of 38 pages, which only recorded 36 acupuncture points, which was notplete enough. Xu Cheng then searched the entire shelf for the third chapter. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find it. ¡°Let¡¯s practice it first. We¡¯ll talk after we¡¯re done with the second chapter. We¡¯ll look for the third chapter in the future if we have the chance.¡± Xu Cheng said as he stuffed the Mizongquan II into his bag. At this point, he felt that he didn¡¯t need to look at other things, because he had to practice from the beginning. Not to mention whether he was as good as the lost fist, there were some other misceneous things that would affect his current thinking of the lost fist. Moreover, learning other martial arts from the beginning was a waste of energy and time. At least he didn¡¯t have time now. To be exact, the old devil wouldn¡¯t give him that much time. Therefore, he could only focus on learning shadow fist. Moreover, the bookshelves here also ranked martial arts. The fact that shadow fist was ced on the list of high-ranked martial arts was enough to show that it was not weak. But Xu Cheng thought of two people. One was Luo Yi, the other was his apprentice Lin Dong, and there was also Dulson. However, because he didn¡¯t know Chinese, these calligraphy and martial arts were probably very limited to him, which limited his ability to practice these martial arts. With Lin Dong¡¯s talent, it would be a bit difficult for him to learn shadow fist. Because shadow fist was a high level martial art, it naturally had its obscure martial Dao concept that was difficult to understand. It could choose most people with average talent. So, Xu Cheng thought about it and decided to give a copy of Vajra w to Lin Dong. This martial art was also a top-tier martial art, and Xu Cheng took a look at it. It was just a rough training of one¡¯s own body, and with Lin Dong¡¯s ruthlessness, this unorthodox demon-subduing w was very suitable for him! Xu Cheng took out another 72 spring kicks and was nning to give it to Luo Yi. In Modern Combat, using legs was definitely better than using hands. After all, legs were long and could be considered half a long range. In closebat, you would be kicked away before you could even get close. So, this top-tier martial art < 72 spring kicks> was given to Luo Yi. Xu Cheng never thought that one day, they would surpass him. These people who followed him were qualified to get all of this, just based on their loyalty and never leaving him. In the future, if he was still alive, he coulde back here to further his studies. There would be plenty of opportunities anyway. When Xu Cheng turned around, he saw a book called <Silver Ice needle> in the corner. He thought of his wife, and he wondered what would happen to her if he died in the future. Thinking of this, Xu Cheng casually took the book and stuffed it into his bag, and then he was ready to leave. This time, he had gained a lot in the cave. The torture of using his gic ability to stimte the blood poison along the way to break through the various traps had not been in vain. He felt that it was worth it! However, Xu Cheng found a very tricky problem. He couldn¡¯t get out! This was because after he went to the footprint on the fourth floor and performed the ¡®block¡¯ chapter of the lost fist, he found that the stone door had no movement. In other words, he was trapped on the fifth floor and the opposite fourth floor. The stone door in between was still open, and the two rooms were facing each other. ¡°The mechanism should be in the martial arts room on the fifth floor.¡± Xu Cheng analyzed. Then, he began to search in the martial arts room. He flipped through a few books, but he didn¡¯t trigger any traps or hidden weapons. Xu Cheng squatted in the corner, thinking about how he was going to get out. At that moment, he saw an hourss box on the fourth floor. The sand on the topyer hadpletely fallen to the bottomyer. He thought it was a trap, so he went over and turned it upside down. However, there was still no movement from the stone gate. Xu Cheng was confused. ¡°If it¡¯s not a mechanism, why would it be ced here? Is it giving me a hint?¡± Xu Cheng took the hourss and yed with it in his hand. This hourss was designed with a bamboo tube, and there was nothing special about it. It just looked very ordinary, but Xu Cheng was very confused. Since he couldn¡¯t find any mechanism here, why would he put this hourss here? He put the hourss back in its original ce, but the stone door still didn¡¯t respond. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Xu Cheng was very confused.¡±This hourss must have its own use. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand why it¡¯s here.¡± Xu Cheng thought about it as he paced back and forth. Atst, his brain suddenly felt like it was struck by lightning, as if he had just realized something. ¡°Back and forth, walking backwards?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at the hourss.¡±¡±It means to do the opposite?¡± Thinking of this, Xu Cheng went to the fourth level where he needed to practice the shadow fist once. Was he going to do the opposite?

 Chapter 1001 - No, its better

    <h4>Chapter 1001: No, it¡¯s better</h4>

    <b></b>

    Whether or not it was the opposite, he would know after he tried the rightst kick and treated it as the first. Xu Cheng took thest step of shadow fist as the first step and stepped down. When he saw that the traps and hidden weapons did not react, he knew that he had guessed correctly. The hourss was a hint that you should go back in the opposite direction. Xu Cheng was very familiar with the steps of the shadow fist, and he performed it backward. Then, the stone door closed, and when it opened again, Xu Cheng saw the ancestral tablets of the ancestors. He ran over, knelt down, and kowtowed.¡±Thank you for the things that our ancestors left behind.¡± But this time, there was no movement from the stone gate. Xu Cheng blinked his eyes, a little startled. He had indeed activated the mechanism by kowtowing. There was nothing wrong with doing it this time, so why didn¡¯t the stone door move? Xu Cheng kowtowed again, using a little more force, but there was still no reaction. He was puzzled. It felt like the schemes and intrigues outside weren¡¯t as scheming as the ones inside. Xu Cheng stood up. He could only look around again to find the problem. The entire imperial residence was rather dark. He couldn¡¯t light up the entire room with the fire rack in his hand, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to let go of any clues. With his experience in criminal investigation, he looked for any clues or ws. However, he did not find any clues or hints like the hourss on the fourth floor. Xu Cheng took a look to make sure he didn¡¯t miss out on any details, and he just stood there in a daze. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really believe that the mechanism would be on those memorial tablets, because the person who designed it must be a Xu family member. Then, there was no way he would use the memorial tablets of the deceased to design the mechanism, that would be disrespectful to the ancestors. So, Xu Cheng immediately gave up on the idea of moving those tablets. However, he inadvertently slipped into the Imperial Hall¡¯s big red cloth table. After flipping over the red cloth, he looked for any mechanisms under the table. Then, he also groped around the four legs of the table and the bottom of the table. Feeling a little defeated, Xu Cheng saw the Golden Ash jar on the red cloth table. There was a stick of incense stuck in it, and Xu Cheng tried to turn the incense ash jar. Seeing that the stone door didn¡¯t respond, he lifted the incense ash jar again, but there was still no reaction. Finally, he focused his attention on the incense stick. After hesitating for a moment, he pulled it out. However, there was still no response from the stone door. Xu Cheng was confused. Just as he was about to turn around and continue searching in other ces, he suddenly stopped and turned his head to stare at the incense stick. An incense that had not been burnt out? There must be a reason for this! Xu Cheng looked at the fire rack in his hand. After a moment of silence, he reached out to pick up the incense stick and lit it up. Then, he put the fire to the side and sincerely bowed to his ancestors. Then, he put the incense stick into the ash jar. The next moment, the force he used to stick the incense seemed to have touched the mechanism inside the incense jar. The stone door closed heavily and then opened again, and Xu Cheng saw the Arsenal on the other side. He took a deep breath. Finally, they reached the second floor. He lifted the fire rack, carried his backpack, and walked to the Armory on the second floor. Then, he reached out for the saber that had opened the stone door before. The stone door closed again and then opened. Then, Xu Cheng saw the bones outside and the path to the waterfall, because as the stone door opened, he heard the sound of the huge waterfall. After Xu Cheng sessfully walked out, he directly walked towards the passage of the waterfall. It turned out that the white light outside was already shining brightly, and it seemed like it was daybreak. He had been inside for a whole night, and time really passed by quickly. But as for how to get out of this waterfall cave, it gave Xu Cheng another problem. That was because the books in his backpack could not be wet. The paper, which was not durable after being stored for too long, would not be worth it if it was wet and torn. This kind of martial arts emphasized one less word. Even the artistic conception could be misunderstood and cause Qi deviation. Therefore, he really could not afford any loss. Thinking of this, Xu Cheng had no choice but to let himself feel the feeling of walking into hell again. How to get in and how to get out. He made use of the explosive point of his gic ability to rush out of the waterfall and ensure that he wouldn¡¯t fall into the water. This way, his bundle would be able to prevent itself from getting wet. Thinking of this, Xu Cheng quickly fed himself some organic food, indicating that he was going to be in so much pain again from the damn blood poison. It was early in the morning, and Xu banxian was looking for Xu Cheng around the waterfall with a cane. Just as he was looking around, all of a sudden, the middle part of the waterfall seemed to have broken off, and an unknown object rushed out like a cannonball, jumping out of the stone towards sun Wuzi. Xu Cheng¡¯s whole body flew in the air and rushed towards the steps on the opposite cliff. However, because of the blood poison, he couldn¡¯t control his consciousness and freedom, so the inertia was too strong, and his whole body mmed into the stone wall. Without the tortoiseshell, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Fortunately, not long after, Xu banxian rushed over and called for people to carry him back to the vige. When Xu Cheng woke up, he saw that there was only the old man Xu banxian in the wooden house. He was curled up like a dog, holding a cane in both hands, and looking at the back of his rtives working in the distance. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you poisoned?¡± Xu banxian asked him curiously. Xu Cheng saw that his head was blown up and he felt a little dizzy, but he didn¡¯t forget to answer Xu banxian¡¯s question. ¡°Old man, do you think there¡¯s a way to live forever in this world?¡± The old manughed.¡±How is that possible? so many emperors in history wanted to live forever. I¡¯ve heard that the oldest one was the Taoist of Taichi, but he passed away at only 150 years old. There is no way to live forever in this world, and it¡¯s impossible. As long as you can¡¯t get rid of your body, your body will be a burden. It will age and decay, and it will exhaust you. That¡¯s why some people practice internal energy to nourish their internal organs first, so that they can maintain a strong state. That¡¯s why there are martial arts. However, it was still unable to make one¡¯s physical body immortal. Thus, those preachers began to cultivate their consciousness. The so-called art of nurturing the spirit, they wanted their consciousness to live forever in this world, but that was all nonsense. There is no such thing as immortality in this world. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°but I met someone who¡¯s 200 years old, but still looks like a child. This time, I was injured by him, and I don¡¯t know if I can survive. So, I came here this time to see if there are any descendants of the Xu family. I haven¡¯t really seen a real family member in my life.¡± Xu banxian sighed and looked at his rtives.¡±¡±Sometimes, it¡¯s a good thing to have nothing. At least you don¡¯t have any ties or concerns.¡±

 Chapter 1002 - The Xu family gave it to me, so Ill return it to the Xu family

    <h4>Chapter 1002: The Xu family gave it to me, so I¡¯ll return it to the Xu family</h4>

    Xu banxian looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±remember, it¡¯s impossible for anyone in this world to live beyond their physical body. Memories are something that can¡¯t be exined clearly. When a person really leaves their physical body, then their memories and emotions would be gone. The person you saw naturally has a reason for living for so long, and maybe that¡¯s also his weakness.¡± Xu Cheng listened and nodded. In fact, he also felt that the old devil should have a weakness. It was impossible for him to be immortal, so there must be a reason why he was afraid. Xu Cheng looked at his bag and asked Xu banxian for no reason,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you ask me what I found in the cave? Or rather, have I ever barged in?¡± ¡°Is it very important?¡± The half-immortal chuckled,¡±it originally belonged to your Xu family.¡± Xu Cheng still confessed to Xu banxian about the situation and things in the cave. Especially when they talked about how the stone door closed and opened again, he was very confused. ¡°Have you ever seen the Tai Chi Eight Trigram?¡± Xu banxian asked with a smile. Xu Cheng frowned.¡±I¡¯ve seen him before. But what does that have to do with this?¡± Xu banxian stacked the three discs together and said to him,¡±¡±It¡¯s designed based on the principles of the eight trigrams of Tai Chi. It¡¯s constantly rotating, and this mechanism only needs a gear-cutting spring in the center to rotate, and it can change the terrain.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly realized. In other words, there were actually five parallel rooms in the cave. When Xu Cheng stood in the first room, the room next to him was the room on the second floor. Once the stone door closed, the room on the second floor would move to the opposite side. When Xu Cheng was on the second floor, once he touched the mechanism, the third floor would rece the first floor. They were in a parallel circle, and where you were was the center gear, and there were a total of four rooms surrounding you, responsible for the rotation and transformation. ¡°The monster you encountered must be very powerful, right?¡± Xu banxian suddenly asked. Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Yeah, at the moment, I can¡¯t figure out his weakness, so I¡¯m on the passive side. If I can understand him, I might still have a chance to fight him. But I¡¯ve been disabled by him, and it¡¯s hard for me to return to my peak.¡± Xu banxian looked at the rtives outside, sighed, and said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have much worth in my life, the only thing I have is my internal strength. But most people can¡¯t learn my internal strength and they can¡¯t bear it, so even if you say it¡¯s worth money, it¡¯s not of much use. But to you, my internal energy might be able to help you. This is thest thing I can do for the Xu family. ¡± Xu Cheng was surprised.¡±Old man, what do you want to do?¡± Xu banxian smiled.¡±I¡¯m old. If the Xu family doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait any longer. As you can see, I need a crutch to walk. Most of the time, I can¡¯t even go down the mountain because once I go down, they will have to carry me up.¡± At this point, Xu banxian said in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±I can¡¯t do it anymore, but I¡¯m worried about my rtives. Can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Old man, I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can. After all, you have a connection with the Xu family. Just tell me.¡± Xu Cheng immediately said. Xu banxian looked at the rtives outside and said,¡±¡±They are isted from the world, but one day, they will appear in people¡¯s vision. At that time, they will be out of ce, and some people will even use them to do some bad things because they are fundamentally different from ordinary people. They are martial artists. I know why the four ns were exterminated, and I also know that Zhang chenfeng has joined the country. He must join, otherwise, he can¡¯t fight against the four ns. Strictly speaking, my rtives are thest descendants of the ns. I¡¯m afraid that their abilities will cause some people to fear them and suppress them. ¡°They can¡¯t keep up with the pace of this era and are considered illiterate. This ce will be discovered sooner orter, and thend will no longer belong to the people as it used to be. Sooner orter, it will be confiscated by the state. But for them, this ce is everything. They are afraid that they will have a dispute with the officials and expose their abilities. Moreover, they are all unregistered citizens. Strictly speaking, their thoughts are still stuck in the old era. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Xu Cheng understood. ¡°Old man, if you trust me, then leave them to me.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°If I can¡¯t even trust you, then I can¡¯t trust anyone else. Of course, the only thing I can give you in return is my cultivation!¡± Xu banxian looked at Xu Cheng passionately and said,¡±¡±I owe the Xu family¡¯s old master too much, and I don¡¯t know how to repay the Xu family¡¯s kindness in this life. I¡¯m really sorry for your father¡¯s death. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m worried about these rtives, I might be able to leave this ce and protect your father!¡± ¡°Everyone has their own position and can¡¯t help themselves.¡± Xu Cheng sighed.¡±In the past, I was also very stubborn and resentful. I hated why so many things didn¡¯t go ording to my wishes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve let down the old master of the Xu family¡¯s trust in me.¡± Xu banxian was in tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright, old man. ¡± Xu Cheng sighed.¡±Father won¡¯t me you, because not everyone can go against the four ns. Even my master had to rely on the Butler step by step to y with the four ns. With your situation at that time, with these rtives as a bargaining chip, you indeed didn¡¯t dare to take the risk of offending the four ns.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m going to return what the Xu family gave me.¡± Xu banxian looked at Xu Cheng with bright eyes, took his hand, and said, ¡± ¡± I haven¡¯t met anyone who can withstand my empowerment with my current cultivation level. Your Foundation and talent are good. I¡¯ve been observing you for the past two days. When you entered the Xu family¡¯s tomb, I knew that you had extraordinary talent. If you were born two hundred years ago, you would definitely be the leader of the Xu family. Do you know how high the mastery of the shadow fist is to enter the Xu family¡¯s tomb? why couldn¡¯t your grandfather and your father enter? it¡¯s because not everyone can learn the shadow fist. Your grandfather once brought your father in, and your father saw your grandfather die there with his own eyes, so he gave up on everything in the tomb. That¡¯s why he told you not toe as ast resort. The biggest reason and difficulty is here.¡± ¡± Old man, with your rtionship with the Xu family, you don¡¯t have to make a deal with me. I can help you settle your rtives down. I will take them away from here and give them new citizenship so that the children can learn more. ¡± Xu Cheng said. Xu banxian shook his head. ¡± I¡¯m not making a deal with you. I¡¯m the one who lost money to your father and the old master of the Xu family. Now that I¡¯m about to die, why can¡¯t I pass my cultivation to the next person? ¡± Since you¡¯ve encountered your biggest bottleneck, this old man will help you. Let me see what kind of realm you can reach in your lifetime! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to explore immortality? You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m right or not in the future.¡± Then, Xu banxian pressed on Xu Cheng¡¯s acupuncture point and stopped his body from moving!

 Chapter 1003 - Empowerment

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Empowerment</h4>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils suddenly erged, and he looked at Xu banxian with eyes full of obstruction. ¡°From today on, you¡¯ll probably be thest person in the world to reach the pinnacle of martial arts,¡± Xu banxian said with a smile. Then, he mmed his hands on the ground, and his whole body flew above Xu Cheng¡¯s head and fell down. The two of them were head to head, and elder Xu grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s hands, and the two of them were like a hourss in the cave, falling down from above! All of elder Xu¡¯s cultivation was transferred to him through Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng¡¯s mind reappeared as if it was yesterday. He saw the ultimate form of the three Imperial Guards in Redbud city. ¡°Focus. You have to absorb it and turn my understanding and my thoughts into your own. Use your strong mentality and willpower to digest them. Otherwise, it will hurt your spirit. The reason why the empowerment often goes off-target is that it will mess up your memory and thinking. So, focus and don¡¯t feel any burden.¡± When Xu Cheng heard that, he immediately closed his eyes and went to receive the internal force from the old man. At the Round Table Conference in Europe. Old Ross had a cigar in his mouth and was talking andughing. Morgan, Rockefeller, and the African chieftain were all trying to please him. Old Ross said,¡±I¡¯ve already said that once the Duke makes a move, everything will be settled. The deviant Corp is as strong as an ant. I heard that the leader of the deviant Corp was crippled and fled back to Xia country. I¡¯m afraid the deviant Corp will disappear for the rest of their lives.¡± This time, the Duke was very disappointed in us. He specifically picked your names. ¡± Old Ross looked at the Morgan and Rockefeller family. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°We were a little too anxious, then ...¡± The two of them quickly gave him face. Send 30 beautiful virgins to the Duke first?¡± Old Ross nodded.¡±That¡¯s what I should do. I don¡¯t know why, but he¡¯s getting more and more thirsty.¡± Morgan and Rockefeller hurriedly said,¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. There are so many people. There are two billion women in the world, and hundreds of thousands are born every day. It¡¯s not difficult to provide for ten women a month. ¡± ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re all safe now?¡± the African chief asked hesitantly. Old Ross smiled and spread his hands,¡±¡±I even prepared some champagne. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± The four of them smiled knowingly, but it could be seen that they were all relieved. This time, they had really encountered an unprecedented strong enemy that had almost capsized their Freemasonry. ¡°By the way, ording to what you said, some of the deviant Corp members have been recruited by the Duke?¡± Rockefeller asked curiously. Old Ross said,¡±yes, if I¡¯m not wrong, they will board the Freemasonry again. This is a g that the Duke ced because he is worried about us. So, we¡¯d better do our best in the future and stop questioning the Duke. His temper is getting more and more unpredictable.¡± The other three nodded, a little scared. ¡°If those deviant Corp members are incorporated, it¡¯s indeed like adding wings to a Tiger. Originally, we didn¡¯t have absolute power to protect us, so they can more or less give us a sense of security.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a foregone conclusion,¡± said Ross.¡±I hope you won¡¯t make any mistakes on this matter.¡± Through this incident, the Duke¡¯s influence and deterrence had reached a certain peak. Even if they lost a little bit of their interests at this time, these people would have nothing to say. Chekhov, diesel, V, and Zhang Xiu were brought into the castle by the Duke. It could be said that they were given devil-like training, which stimted the gic abilities in their bodies to reach aprehensive level. The four of them returned to their rooms every day, exhausted from head to toe, and soaked in potions without saying a word. They didn¡¯t know much about the Duke at the moment, but after these days of training, they could feel that this guy was once a ruthless person. ¡°What are we persisting for?¡± Chekhov looked at the iron window and said,¡± Diesel, who was sitting in the corner and wiping the wounds on his body, said,¡±¡±For the deviant Corp!¡± Chekhov¡¯s eyes were disheartened.¡±It¡¯s impossible even for the captain. Do we have any hope?¡± After sparring with him for the past few days, I feel that he is stronger than guild leader. I have no intention of resisting. ¡± Zhang Xiu: ¡°but as long as you think of the deaths of Mali and Li Wei, you will want to kill him!¡± V took a deep breath.¡±The leader treats us like brothers, and he treats us like dogs. That¡¯s why we have to keep going and kill him. Let¡¯s just hang in there. The only ones who can kill him now are us. Everyone, let¡¯s just grit our teeth and hold on for the leader, Mali, Li Wei, and the deviant Corp!¡± The Duke sat on the crown Throne and smiled as he watched the scene in the surveince video. ¡°If they have two minds, why does young master still want to recruit them?¡± The Butler asked the Duke curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the only way I¡¯ll have fun every day? ¡°They are as strong as the capital society, they almost control the entire world¡¯s organization, but they were created by me. Even if they take out the chips that are against me, it¡¯s not enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. It¡¯s rare for these four people to want to kill me, so they get stronger every day. I like to stimte them a little every day, so that I can stimte the powerful bloodline in my body.¡± At this point, he faintly said,¡±¡±It¡¯s been decades since I¡¯ve made any progress. I¡¯ve been feeling more and more thirsty for blood recently. ¡± He looked at his skin in the mirror in front of him, touched it, and said,¡±¡±Recently, when I smile, I see the wrinkles on my forehead. I hate smiling more and more! Go and find me more women, I want more blood!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the Butler finished speaking, he bowed and left. The Duke continued to look at himself in the mirror and mumbled,¡±¡±Get stronger, all of you get stronger, so my blood cells can devour your genes for my use! Xu Cheng, right? Don¡¯t Let Me Down, those four are too weak, they can¡¯t withstand my blood poison. ¡± China. Xu Vige. After finishing the empowerment, Xu Cheng fell to the ground, unconscious. Next to him was Xu banxian, his face was frighteningly pale, and he was looking at the ceiling with a faint smile. Not long after, the vigers outside came in and knelt down one by one ording to their seniority. They all sobbed,¡±¡±Vige chief.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you guys can leave too. Live well in the future, understand?¡± Xu banxian didn¡¯t even have the strength tough. After he finished, he looked at Xu Cheng and said softly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve repaid the Xu family¡¯s kindness. ¡± Then, he closed his eyes. The vigers in front of him knelt on the steps of the room and started to cry. When Xu Cheng woke up, it was already the next day. He subconsciously got up to look for half-immortal Xu, but the new vige chief told him,¡±¡±The vige chief has passed away. Tomorrow is his burial ceremony. You shoulde along.¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Do you want these people?

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Do you want these people?</h4>

    The next day. Xu Cheng followed everyone in the vige to Xu Zhong¡¯s grave. ¡°Why do you want to bury him here?¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously. There were so many people who died here, and by right, everyone would want to bury their ancestors in a good ce. ¡°This is the vige chief¡¯s will.¡± The new vige chief looked around at Xu Zhong and said,¡±¡±Do you know why there¡¯s so much resentment here? There are more dead people here than the ashes you can see. Why don¡¯t we bury them? More than 1000 Masters have died here, all killed by the vige chief. He said that people like him should not go to ces with good feng shui, but should stay here to suppress these violent wandering ghosts. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°how did you know he killed him?¡± The new vige chief chuckled,¡±when I was young, I saw him kill more than 20 grave robbers!¡± Do you know about a Tomb Raider? They¡¯re a type of Imperial Guard and their martial arts skills aren¡¯t low. Since they¡¯vee here, they all know that the Xu family has a lot of gold and silver in their Treasury. ¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±Then, if they really go into the treasure vault, they would probably vomit blood and die.¡± After paying their respects, Xu Cheng asked the vigers,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you me me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because your surname is Xu,¡± the vige chief replied. The middle-aged man who fought with Xu Cheng before said,¡±¡±But after we leave this ce, we no longer owe the Xu family anything.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Xu Cheng sincerely bowed to them.¡±¡±I¡¯ll take you out and give you a new identity.¡± Two dayster, Xu Cheng left the vige with all the vigers, leaving with their simple clothes. After Xu Cheng¡¯s phone was connected, he directly called Grandpa ye. ¡°Hello? This is the first time you¡¯ve called me, you little brat. ¡± ¡°Old man, I promised to give you some awesome people. Now, I¡¯ve brought them here. Do you dare to ept them? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take them to thend of mercenaries. ¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the other end of the phone asked. You¡¯re trying to y tricks with me, kid?¡± ¡°They are rted to my Xu family. To be exact, they are the descendants of the n. But I think they are probably thest group of martial artists to unite the country. Do you want them or not?¡± Xu Cheng said. The other end of the phone was silent. ¡°You know about the past?¡± old master ye asked after a long time. ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t deny it, and he also saw a fact: ¡°So, it¡¯s one thing that my mother¡¯s surname is ye, but you¡¯re making up for everything because of the past, right?¡± ¡°Child,¡± elder ye sighed,¡±although I didn¡¯t participate in the past, I still have to apologize.¡± Xu Cheng took a deep breath.¡±Let the past be the past. Now, I don¡¯t need you to save anything. I just want the country to save the descendants of these ns and give them an identity. Do you want these Masters?¡± I¡¯ve taken a look, and there are more than ten children here who are not even ten years old. All of them have reached A ss. ¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Elder ye¡¯s eyes widened and he said,¡±yes!¡± I want it! I want all of them! I¡¯ll take as much as you have. In the past, it was too much and difficult to manage, but now it¡¯s too little. Send it to me immediately. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°you have to promise me.¡± Elder ye: ¡°because of what you said, the five of us have already given up our responsibilities to the children. How can I promise you now?¡± ¡°You can give them as long as you¡¯re not dead. As long as the leaders are your son or grandson, it¡¯s all up to you. I don¡¯t want too much. I just want them to find a job safely. That¡¯s my bottom line, Grandpa ye.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°I can arrange for them to take up various jobs in the military, so that they can view themselves as part of the country and have a sense of honor for the country¡¯s mission,¡± elder ye said through gritted teeth. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°You can arrange a ne to pick me up,¡± Xu Cheng said.¡±I¡¯ll take them to Beijing.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After Xu Cheng hung up the phone, he said to the group of simple and rural vigers behind him,¡±¡±When you get there, you must live well.¡± The vigers nodded. Old master ye was very sincere. He paid out of his own pocket for a charter flight to bring all the vigers into the capital. After settling them down, Xu Cheng called Lin Dong. ¡°Master?¡± Lin Dong was very excited that Xu Cheng would call.¡±¡±Are you alright?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu Cheng: ¡°is everyone okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good. It¡¯s just that master¡¯s wife misses you a lot. Although she doesn¡¯t say it, she has been going to the temple every day to fast and pray. It should be because of you.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Xu Cheng asked. ¡°At thepany.¡± Lin Dong: ¡°right now, we only have to deal with thepany. If we praise them here, we¡¯ll be praising everything.¡± After Xu Cheng hung up the phone, he went to the president¡¯s office where Lin Dong was working at mand¡¯s head office in China. Lin Dong went straight to the building¡¯s entrance to personally wee him, then got into the elevator and let out a breath.¡±¡±I was scared to death. Martial uncle Luo, brother Dulson, and I thought you were going abroad to fight that old monster. We asked master¡¯s wife, but she didn¡¯t say anything. But when she went to burn incense and pray to Buddha every day, we felt something was wrong. I¡¯ll give them a call now. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Xu Cheng interrupted him, and then he said,¡±¡±I¡¯m indeed going overseas to settle the score with the old monster. ¡± ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong eximed,¡±you¡¯re just going to die!¡± What are you going to rely on to fight him? You still have his blood poison on you to counter your gic ability. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind!¡± Xu Cheng said as he took out a book from his bag and gave it to Lin Dong.¡±¡±Little Dong, master has never taught you any great skills in this life. Take this martial art and keep it well. What kind of achievements you can have in the future will depend on your own fortune. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to return, or maybe I won¡¯t evere back. You don¡¯t have to think about taking revenge for me in the future. Live your life well, understand?¡± Lin Dong was holding a book in his hand as he pulled on the corner of Xu Cheng¡¯s shirt.¡±¡±Master! There¡¯s no need to take her to a ce where that old monster can¡¯t find her. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened to my father after running away for his entire life. Running away won¡¯t solve the problem, and I won¡¯t follow in his footsteps. If I have to die, I¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± Xu Cheng then took out the other two books.¡±¡±This book is for your martial uncle Luo Yi! This book is for your master¡¯s wife. In the future, I hope that if you learn it well, you will at least have the ability to protect yourself. Alright, I won¡¯t sit there anymore. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Then, Xu Cheng casually pressed the button for the elevator. After the door opened, he walked out. Lin Dong looked at his back and shouted,¡±master!¡± You¡¯ve taught me what it means to be responsible! You¡¯ve taught me what a real man is!¡± Xu Cheng chuckled and gave him a headbutt.¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to disappoint you if you be my disciple!¡± Then, he left. He didn¡¯t know if he would survive this trip.

 Chapter 1005 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Return</h4>

    <b>?</b>Xu Cheng left. He had officially left Xia country. This time, he had finally embarked on a lonely road. In America. Ministry of National Defense. A person in charge stood in front of the media. He spoke with fervor and assurance. ¡°For two years, we have been trying to destroy the deviant Corp, and their actions have seriously affected thews of various countries. When the Koreans, Wei nation, and Britain are at a loss, only our international police can step forward and break them down! A few days ago, ording to the list of deviant Corp members revealed by the people of thend of mercenaries, we sessfully surrounded and killed them half a month ago, and now we can say to the world and all the people of America: From today onwards, the deviant Corp will no longer exist, they have already died out. ¡± The reporters at the scene started pping. ¡°Minister, can you reveal the details of the attack or any material?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you, but we swear on the g of the M Nation that the deviant Corp will be a thing of the past. When the time is right, we will naturally reveal this, and the people can rest assured. Everyone must have absolute trust in the M Nation because we are the most powerful country on earth! We will neverpromise in our fight against any international evil forces!¡± Another round of apuse. In view of the previous full surrender of thend of mercenaries that ushered in the M nation¡¯s victory, the people in the country were still very confident in the current dynasty¡¯s team. And now, with the disappearance of the deviant Corp during this period, and the public announcement that the deviant Corp had been eliminated, everyone thought that this was true, and the M Nation didn¡¯t have to lie to everyone. The citizens thought for a moment, and it seemed like their nightmare had finally passed. ¡°Mr. Minister, so you¡¯re saying that the extremists of the deviant Corp are still difficult to deal with?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The Ministry of Defense said,¡±¡±The deviant Corp has been on bad terms with us for less than two years, and they have been eliminated. In our opinion, the reason we think they are difficult to deal with is because of theck of intelligence. They did do a good job in hiding, which also made our CIA see a lot of shorings in this matter. In the future, we will improve this aspect and give the people more protection and security. I just want to tell everyone that no one should try to do anything illegal in America. The United States is still the safest country in the world, and it¡¯s also a diversified country that epts immigrants from all over the world. I think this attack by the deviant Corp is a way to strike against the United States ¡®silver citizens. ¡± The four mafia bosses from Las Vegas were all called to the CIA. A higher-up received them. ¡°What do you mean, Sir?¡± Saar asked, sitting there smoking a cigar. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°What do you think I mean?¡± the CIA executive smiled. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it. We¡¯re very busy and have no time to apany you to brag and talk nonsense.¡± Saar exhaled a puff of smoke and said leisurely,¡±¡±If we don¡¯t return in four to one hour, my men will think that something has happened to us. You have to be careful in this building.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me,¡± The CIA executive sneered and narrowed his eyes.¡±¡±We¡¯re all smart people. You should know why we called you over for tea. For the sake of Las Vegas, we can give you a chance to exercise restraint in the future. In addition, we need you to give up 30% of the Las Vegas Market share!¡± ¡°Thirty percent?¡± Saar sneered.¡±How dare you say that? Stenson controls 30%, the four of us control 60%, and the remaining 10% goes to those small workshops. How are we going to live if you want us to give up 30%?¡± The CIA executive crossed his legs and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s why I called you over to talk about it. Las Vegas can¡¯t bepletely in your hands. You must not allow any monopoly, understand? How about this, since the deviant Corp is already destroyed, we¡¯ll find a way to investigate the 30% in Stenson¡¯s hands and make him spit it out, and the four of you will cooperate, how about it? I know you guys have the same interests, but today is different from the past, right? If he doesn¡¯t spit it out, we¡¯ll have plenty of ways to investigate his moneyundering!¡± Saar suddenly felt a dangerous aura.¡±¡±You want to mess with Stenson?¡± Not only him, but the other three big bosses also narrowed their eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t mess with him, do I have to mess with you guys?¡± The CIA bossughed and said,¡±I like to pick on weaklings, so don¡¯t make things difficult for us. It¡¯s not good for anyone to fall out with us. I also want to remind you to be more careful in the future. I¡¯m giving you people Mexico a little advice. This is America, don¡¯t treat this ce as your home. Come and go as you please!¡± The CIA executive pouted his lips and looked at the TV news.¡±¡±Did you see that? I know your underground world has some connections with the deviant Corp, but now that the big tree has fallen, you¡¯d better think about how to enjoy the shade in the future. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you investigate us?¡± Saar shrugged his shoulders. People in his line of work hated the police the most. If youpromised with the police, it meant that you would be forced to walk around by the nose in the future! This was the blood training that the older generation had mixed in with. The CIA executive mmed the table and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! Do you really think we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare us?¡± Saar provoked,¡±you want to catch us?¡± Go and tell mywyer first, and I¡¯ll definitely get mywyer to Sue you for nder and false usation!¡± At this moment, a CIA agent suddenly stood up from his chair. The others were shocked by his action and subconsciously followed his gaze to the live TV screen. On the open-air square in front of the Ministry of Defense News TV station, some scattered pieces of paper suddenly fell from the Minister and the media. Poker cards! The picture was the Qin Zhuan clown! The Minister, who was still bragging, was stunned when he saw the poker cards, and then his voice came to an abrupt end. It wasn¡¯t just him, the media reporters around him were also frighteningly quiet. It wasn¡¯t until a few pieces of poker cards and clowns fell on their shoulders that their mouths and bodies began to tremble. The next moment, a gunshot was heard! The head of the Minister was shot through the head, and the scene broke out in a sharp panic. Everyone was like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow, running wildly in all directions and pushing each other. Saar, who was in the interrogation room, looked at the CIA executive with a faint smile.¡±¡±You try messing with Stenson!¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Give us the deviant Corp some face

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Give us the deviant Corp some face</h4>

    The clown card! They¡¯re here! Deviant! It was still the same familiar scene and the familiar way of meeting. Whenever a card floated in the air, someone would die! Because the deviant Corp would take action. And this time, outside the open-air Media room of the Ministry of Defense building, in order to prove that the deviant Corp had been eliminated, the Minister specially held a press conference in full view of the public, but the deviant Corp, which had been silent for a few months, finally appeared again! With the assassination of the Minister, the citizens of America once again remembered the fear of New York City being dominated! In the autopsy room of the American Ministry of Defense, an expert looked at the ying cards. Not just him, but also at the Round Table. The cards that had floated down were ced on their tables. All of them looked a little unnatural. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°ording to the police at the scene, after some of them rushed to the building and surrounded it, they couldn¡¯t find anything. With this kind of ability, coupled with the poker cards, and the modus operandi, it¡¯s definitely the deviant Corp.¡± Morgan and Rockefeller both looked at old Ross. ¡°Impossible.¡± Old Ross said with certainty,¡±the deviant Corp has already disbanded. Their leader has been crippled, two of their members are dead, and four of them have been appeased by the Duke. It¡¯s impossible for anyone else to have this ability. This must be the official¡¯s personal matter, so we don¡¯t have to be so sensitive to link it to the deviant Corp. It¡¯s also possible that the murderer wanted to kill the Minister, but he was afraid of being exposed, so he pretended to be the deviant Corp and framed the deviant Corp. It must be like this. Don¡¯t you believe the Duke or me?¡± If you don¡¯t believe me, don¡¯t you still have a schedule to attend to? If the deviant Corp were still here, wouldn¡¯t they have already made a move on you?¡± The other two also felt that what he said made sense. Old Ross said,¡±in short, the deviant Corp has long be a thing of the past. There¡¯s no need to worry about it. What we need to do now is how to restore the interests and teams that we have lost before.¡± The members of the Round Table did not take this matter to heart. And that was only the beginning of his revenge. At the headquarters of the assassin Alliance. Since the dissolution of the deviant Corp, Caesar and his apprentice had been guarding the assassin Alliance, which was already considered the deviant Corp¡¯s business. They didn¡¯t know where to go, so they just stayed here. However, the deviant Corp had previously promised to warn or deal with the military family of Israel, mokdo, but who knew that the deviant Corp would break their promise? this made solo be hunted down by mokdo¡¯s people, and he could only run back to the assassin Alliance to seek temporary protection. He looked for Caesar and his disciple and said unhappily,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? Is this how you deviant Corp do things? I spent 1 billion USD to buy my safety. Now that I¡¯m being hunted down by the mokdo family, I won¡¯t die for a while, but no one will let their guard down one day. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fail miserably in an easy task! Do you still keep your promise to me?¡± Caesar and his apprentice were also helpless. ¡°The deviant Corp, in fact, has already disbanded,¡± Caesar sighed. ¡°Disbanded?¡± Solo was speechless,¡¯the insufferably arrogant deviant Corp actually disbanded? What the hell? Are you kidding me? No, I want to take back the assassin Alliance!¡± At this moment, gunshots were heard from outside the headquarters. A group of people rushed in with guns and started shooting at the customer service staff at the front desk. Gunshots and screams came from downstairs. Solo¡¯s expression changed. Mokeduo¡¯s men wereing. ¡°Solo, do you think I won¡¯t dare toe in and kill you just because you¡¯re hiding here? Without the deviant Corp¡¯s protection, where can you run to?¡± Downstairs, the young master of the mokdo family stepped over the customer service corpses with a smile and said,¡±¡±Come down. You can escape the first day, but you can¡¯t escape the fifteenth day. Come down and beg me, and I might pity you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, solo came down from upstairs, followed by Caesar and his apprentice. ¡°This is the headquarters of the assassin Alliance. How dare you behave atrociously here?¡± Solo looked at the young master of the mokdo family and said in disbelief. ¡°You, solo, are only one person, but my mokdo family is a major n force. Even if those assassins give you face, they will have to consider whether they want to offend us by avenging you. Besides, you¡¯ve already left the assassin Alliance. ¡± At this point, the young master of the mokdo family looked around and asked in a strange tone,¡±¡±Where are you? The deviant Corp that shamelessly said they would protect you? Let me see, where are they? I¡¯m dying ofughter. Do you really think you¡¯re the boss of the underground world? It¡¯s only the older generation like us who don¡¯t say anything, but if they want to shed all pretenses, in our eyes, the deviant Corp is trash! Some time ago, they wanted to have a good talk, but they actually didn¡¯t give us face. What the hell is the deviant Corp? And now? I heard from the American government that they were all killed. I¡¯m dying ofughter. The Emperor of the mercenary world and the spokesperson of the underground world? It was only those people who didn¡¯t know better and casually elevated them. Did they really think that they were the boss here? I¡¯m going to kill you here today! I¡¯m going to p the deviant Corp¡¯s face today, I¡¯m going to tell everyone in the underground world that it¡¯s not your turn to be the boss in the underground world. I¡¯ll see how the deviant Corp will protect you today!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this a month ago?¡± At this moment, Caesar sneered.¡±¡±Now that the deviant Corp is gone, you¡¯re here to show off.¡± The young master of the mokdo family thought that he had misheard. He looked at Caesar, walked to him, and looked down at him,¡±¡±Who the F * ck are you?¡± Just as he was about to pull Caesar¡¯s cor, he saw the deviant Corp pattern on his chest. The young master of the mokdo family was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately restrained his expression and subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Then, he put down his impudent hand and said indifferently,¡±¡±In short, Soro must die today, no matter what you deviant Corp do.¡± Caesar¡¯s apprentice looked out the window and saw the number of mercenaries armed with guns. He whispered in his teacher¡¯s ear,¡±¡±There are more than 50 members!¡± The young master of the mokdo family smiled and looked at Caesar and Caesar,¡±¡±That¡¯s a separate matter. The less trouble, the better. You two can leave, but solo must stay.¡± Caesar: ¡°give us some face. Let him go.¡± The young master of the mokdo family snorted coldly,¡±whose face are we giving?¡± Are you the deviant Corp¡¯s boss? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that the deviant Corp has copsed, and there are only the two of you left, right? Are you sure you want to fight with one of the strongest mercenary groups in I Israel?¡± ¡°Give us, the deviant Corp, some face!¡± Caesar reiterated. The young master of the mokdo family¡¯s face darkened.¡±Do you not understand humannguage? Give you face? Alright, then don¡¯t leave. You guys stay too. You¡¯ll have to take the hard way! I¡¯ll kill the deviant Corp members today!¡±

 Chapter 1007 - Iâ€™m back!

    <h4>Chapter 1007: I¡¯m back!</h4>

    After Caesar became a member of the deviant Corp, what kind of storms had he not seen? In his heart, what the deviant Corp did was earth-shattering, and the deviant Corp was countless levels higher than this bunch of grandsons. The deviant Corp¡¯s y made the people of the underground world feel ashamed. In short, as a member of the deviant Corp, it made him full of arrogance in his bones. Although he didn¡¯t have the ability, the courage that the deviant Corp gave him was that fearless. It was to the extent that his aura made the young master of the mokdo family somewhat apprehensive. This was confidence. But the young master of the mokdo family was not without any news, and they knew that the deviant Corp was done for. Even though there were only two of them left, he still felt that he had to establish his might here today! After saying that, the young master of the mokdo family took out a pistol and pointed it at Caesar¡¯s forehead. ¡°Teacher!¡± Caesar¡¯s disciple was anxious and wanted to pull him. Caesar looked straight at the young master of the mokdo family and said word by word,¡±¡±The deviant Corp can be destroyed and killed, but they must die in a grand manner. Once any member dies in your hands, it will be a humiliation to the deviant Corp because you don¡¯t have the right to kill me! Do you believe that if you kill me, your entire family will die?¡± ¡°What kind of bullshit is this? do you think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± The corner of the young master¡¯s eyes twitched as he said fiercely. He put down the gun and shot Caesar¡¯s foot. Bang! After Caesar was shot in the thigh, he fell down and his students helped him up. ¡°You¡¯re capable now, right? So what if I hit you? What can you deviant Corp do? I¡¯m not qualified to kill you? I really can¡¯t be bothered to kill you, because you¡¯ll only waste my bullets. ¡± The young master of the mokdo family scoffed. Then, without even looking at Caesar and his apprentice, he pointed his gun at Soro and sneered,¡±¡±Run! Why aren¡¯t you running? Do you really think the deviant Corp can save you? I heard you spent a billion dors to buy a favor from the deviant Corp, do you know what those people are talking about you in private? If they say that you¡¯re crazy and your brain is burned, they say that anyone can just spend 100 million dors and someone wille to kill you! I think so too. 1 billion dors, you really think too highly of yourself. Is your life worth that much? The deviant Corp¡¯s human rtionship points were this high? Originally, I didn¡¯t n to do anything to you first, but I heard that you spent 1 billion to buy your life-saving charm, and the deviant Corp, this neer, even boasted that they would protect you! Hahaha, Iughed to death after hearing that. Did they ask us? I¡¯m here to kill you on purpose, I¡¯m going to step on the deviant Corp to dere the dignity of our mokdo family, so what if it¡¯s one billion? Even if you spend 2 billion USD to hire the American Marines to protect you, we can still kill you in this underground world!¡± ¡°Then did you ask me?¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. A man wearing a clown mask and a cloak walked in from the main door. The young master of the mokdo family was stunned for a moment. The mercenaries who were guarding the door and outside did not even see where this guy came from. When Caesar and his disciple saw the mask, they were overjoyed.¡±¡±Guild leader!¡± ¡°Guild leader!¡± Solo and the young master of the mokdo family were both shocked. Especially the young master of the mokdo family, his expression changed drastically in an instant. ¡°Impossible, the M Nation said that the deviant Corp fell apart because they lost their leader, and you¡¯re not the leader of the deviant Corp!¡± Young master mokdo blurted out. ¡°Then who am I?¡± Under the mask, Xu Cheng faintly smiled,¡± I¡¯ll give you one chance. Either everyone get out of here and stop finding trouble with solo, or ... All of your mokdo family will die to avoid trouble. How was it? Do you want to give the deviant Corp this face, or do you want your face?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Young master mokdo struggled to lift the pistol. But in the end, he still pointed his gun at Xu Cheng, gritted his teeth, and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not your turn to behave atrociously in the underground world. If you have the ability,e and kill all the people of my mokdo family.¡± ¡°Caesar.¡± Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t afraid of the blonde man¡¯s gun at all. Instead, he gave an order to Caesar, who was behind him. ¡°Here!¡± Caesar epted the order. ¡°Investigate the mokdo family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s phone number, I want to talk to him.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°Yes!¡± Caesar immediately carried out his orders. As a member of the intelligence Department, since he wanted to enter the underground world, he must have a channel in the underground world to get the mokdo family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s phone number. After the call went through, a deep voice came from the other side,¡±¡±Hello?¡± Xu Cheng took the phone.¡±I¡¯m the deviant Corp¡¯s leader!¡± The other side almost choked on their saliva. ¡°Now, your son is pointing a gun at solo. In front of me, I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either get him out of here, or I¡¯ll kill him now and wait for you to collect his body. You choose one.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even finish his sentence when young master mokdo was already furious.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be so arrogant! We don¡¯t even know who¡¯s going to get rid of who yet. ¡± As he spoke, he pulled the trigger. The mokdo patriarch on the other end of the phone said meaningfully,¡±¡±Brother, you can¡¯t do things like this. You¡¯ll make a lot of enemies like this, you know? The grudges of the martial world are over, why do you have to interfere in our matters?¡± Xu Cheng,¡¯because we¡¯re the deviant Corp! You choose one. If you don ¡®t, I¡¯ll break your son¡¯s legs!¡± Patriarch mokdo: ¡°it¡¯s not the first day that our mokdo family is out here. I think you should carefully consider what you are doing.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. Come and get your son¡¯s body.¡± Then, Xu Cheng hung up the phone. Then, when he looked at young master mokdo, the gun in his hand suddenly exploded! After young master mokeduo¡¯s entire arm was blown off, he let out a blood-curdling scream. Those soldiers all rushed in and aimed at Xu Cheng and the others. Before they could shoot, the guns in their hands also exploded and disabled themselves. ¡°It¡¯s the Guild leader!¡± After Caesar and his disciple saw this scene, they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. There were still more soldiersing in from the outside. Xu Cheng aimed at one guy, and the power of a leaf ant burst out. With thebination of Xu banxian¡¯s internal force and cultivation, he punched a mercenary in the chest. All his internal organs were shattered, and he flew out and crashed into the soldiers behind him. One hit one, one corpse knocked more than 20 people away, and all the soldiers who were knocked away were directly killed by the violent impact. It was enough to see how powerful this punch was! The soldiers who rushed in from the outside didn¡¯t see clearly what was flying over. In short, there was a huge impact that knocked them out. Xu Cheng stood at the door and looked at the endless stream of soldiers rushing over. His Cape fluttered in the wind, and his mask was ghostly. In the strong wind, the soldiers who were charging at him died one by one from the explosions of their guns. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Xu Cheng turned his back to Caesar and his disciple and said indifferently,¡±¡±Can you follow me and fight again?¡± Behind him, Caesar and his disciple gritted their teeth and tears filled their eyes.

 Chapter 1008 - Coming to the door

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Coming to the door</h4>

    This time, Xu Cheng needed Caesar and his apprentice for intelligence work. So, he needed to find them. Solo looked at the man in a long robe and a clown mask standing at the door. After three to five hits, the ce was stained with blood. When he walked to the door and saw the mercenary group¡¯s corpses lying on the ground outside, he was dumbfounded. The masked man did not do anything, but he did everything. ¡°Send these photos to the mokdo family.¡± Xu Cheng said to Caesar. Caesar nodded and did so. Then, his phone rang. It was a call from old man mokdo. He roared,¡±¡±You¡¯ve offended us, you know? I killed my heir! I want you to pay with your blood. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. If you don¡¯te in two days, I¡¯ll throw your son to the zoo and feed him to the Lions. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t dare to do? How much do you know about the deviant Corp? I¡¯ll wait for you. It¡¯s best if your entire mokedor familyes together. ¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. ¡°If you have the ability, then stay in the headquarters of the assassin Alliance and don¡¯t leave! Do you dare?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu Cheng sneered.¡±I was just waiting for you guys toe. I¡¯m going to tell everyone in the underground world what a deviant Corp is!¡± ¡°Very well, I will also let you and the people of the underground era know what the mokdo family is!¡± The mokdo patriarch hung up after he finished speaking. Solo looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and said,¡±the mokdo family¡¯s armed forces are very powerful. They can level this ce to the ground.¡± You might not know this, but they control 10% of the I nation independent Israel. They¡¯re one of the top 10 forces in the underground world. ¡± ¡°When they were stealing American firearms and selling them, I had already killed the American army in broad daylight!¡± Xu Cheng just said this indifferently, stopping solo from saying anything else. That¡¯s right, they were not people of the same realm and level. While they could only live in the underground world, not only did they see the light, but they also openly challenged the Army of the most powerful country in the world. This was courage and power. They were not on the same level at all. ¡°However, the US military might have a moral bottom line, but they won ¡®t. They are a group of desperadoes.¡± Solo said. ¡°Can it bepared to thend of mercenaries?¡± Caesar also added indifferently, which made solo want to dig a hole in the ground and hide. Thend of mercenaries had always been the source of evil. Many big shots, elites, and famous people in the underground world hade from thend of mercenaries. It could be said that thend of mercenaries was a big dye vat. Would a man who could cure all of them be afraid of you? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the deviant Corp doesn¡¯t care about you?¡± Xu Cheng turned his back to solo.¡±Then let¡¯s see. I¡¯ve killed all the mokedor family members. You just watch and see if your 1 billion is worth it or not!¡± ¡°Go and bring the corpse of the sessor, mokeduo, outside to dry. Let those people see that this is the oue of whoever dares to break into the assassin Alliance in the future!¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he went up to the second floor and practiced the advanced internal force chapter of his shadow fist while waiting for the mokdor family¡¯s patriarch. Caesar and his apprentice began to move the bodies inside and throw them out. He even shouted to the people passing by,¡±¡±Business as usual. These people came to cause trouble just now and have been dealt with. Everyone who has orders cane over now. We will continue to do business and ept work.¡± Those people saw that Caesar¡¯s words were very rxed and casual, but when they saw the young masters of the mokdor family¡¯s heirs on the corpses, their faces changed greatly and they subconsciously retreated because they knew that the assassin Alliance and the mokdor family would have a feud and kill each other. This would be a fierce dragon crossing the river to confront the old forces. He didn¡¯t know if it was the deviant Corp who had just entered the underground world that won, or if it was the mokdo family that taught them how to behave. Soon, the news that the next sessor of mokdo died at the entrance of the assassin Alliance¡¯s headquarters spread. While the mokdo family¡¯s forces rushed over from Israel, the other big shots of the underground world also came to watch the show. No one dared to open their business around the assassin Alliance¡¯s headquarters, because they all knew that there would be a wave of war here. However, it didn¡¯t stop them from watching the battle from afar. The headquarters in thend of mercenaries didn¡¯t dispose of the bodies or escape. The people inside seemed to be fine. The next day, they leaned against the door. Early in the morning, when Caesar opened the automatic curtain Door, he saw a dark mass of people outside. The entire Street was filled with a murderous aura! All of them were tall and burly ck men who were fully armed. There were also a few pickup trucks behind them that had been modified with military equipment and weapons. In short, they seemed to have brought almost all the firearms they were selling today. There were a few people from the mokdo family standing in front. They were more or less tattooed, and scars could be seen everywhere on their faces, making them look ferocious. A golden-haired middle-aged man squatted in front of the corpse of the mokdo heir and covered his eyes with one hand. Only then did the dead man close his eyes, and the surrounding atmosphere was very depressing. The middle-aged man gritted his teeth so hard that they almost broke. ¡°We¡¯re here. Whoever killed him,e out. ¡± He lowered his chin and said in a hoarse voice. Caesar stepped aside, and then a man wearing a robe and a cloak and a clown mask stood at the main door. In front of him were hundreds of fully armed mercenaries. Their aura alone was enough to crush the building of the assassin Alliance. ¡°You dare to kill but don¡¯t dare to reveal your true appearance?¡± The mokdo patriarch looked at Xu Cheng in the mask and said with disdain,¡±¡±Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to retreat in one piece in the future?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you guys don¡¯t have the right to make me take off my mask,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. ¡°Arrogant.¡± The mokdo patriarch sneered.¡±It¡¯s really the deviant Corp¡¯s character. We don¡¯t care what you do with the M Nation, but when youe to the underground world, some rules still have to be followed. Solo has a history with us, so you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never believed in thew. I only believe in my fists. Whoever¡¯s fists are stronger, whoever¡¯s words are thew! Since you¡¯ve taken his money, you can¡¯t touch him! Since the underground world uses their fists to reason, then don¡¯t tell me your rules. I only believe in my rules. ¡± ¡°We have dozens of ways to blow this ce up. How do you want to die?¡± The mokdo patriarch looked at Xu Cheng and asked. ¡°I have two options for you. First, take this corpse and leave. Make an oath here that you will never find trouble with solo. Second, once it¡¯s confirmed that you¡¯re going to start a war with the deviant Corp, it¡¯s a fight to the death, and your mokdo family must die. It¡¯s your choice!¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t waste your breath on him. First, break all the ss around us for everyone to warm up, and then we¡¯ll smash everything here! Then, he would take revenge for his big brother and hang their bodies at the gate of the assassin Alliance! I heard that the deviant Corp¡¯s totems aren¡¯t allowed to be sullied, and I wanted to burn their g. ¡± A young man said excitedly.

 Chapter 1009 - Whoever cleans up will be rewarded

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Whoever cleans up will be rewarded</h4>

    The mokdo patriarch looked at Xu Cheng from the corner of his eyes and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re right, whoever has the tougher fist has the final say. Your fate is in my hands. ¡± Then, he waved his hand, and the armed mercenaries in the back row directly came forward. The first row of ten people had grenades in their hands, ready to give Xu Cheng and the others a big gift and throw them into the assassin Alliance¡¯s headquarters. However, before they could throw out their grenades, they self-destructed in their hands! Bang Bang Bang ... Their faces revealed that their physical bodies had been blown into pieces. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, so much so that the people in the back row, such as mokeduo, were drenched in blood. They were all stunned. At this time, Xu Cheng was holding a bunch of lighters in his hand, and with his wrist, he could hit wherever he threw. Speed, strength, distance, everything was fine. It was like a celestial maiden scattering flowers. The moment he held the lighter in his hand, at least thirty lighters flew out in all directions. As long as they flew towards the crowd, Xu Cheng¡¯s unprecedentedly powerful telekic power would detonate them. More than thirty metal lighters were set off at the same time in the same area. Compared to Xu Cheng¡¯s powerful internal force and spiritual power, the force of the explosion was simply brutal. The seven members of the mokdo family only heard the roar. There was a huge wave behind them, and all seven of them were lying on the ground. They turned their heads and saw that the three hundred mercenaries behind them had been blown up. It was still a ck mass just now, but now it was empty, leaving only a pool of blood with corpses strewn all over. BOOM! A bazooka flew towards Xu Cheng, and Xu Cheng detonated it in the air, and then he disappeared on the spot. A dagger, under the gentle gaze of the morning, was sparkling, but it was not gentle. Wherever it went, human lives were like grass! In the square outside the headquarters of the assassin Alliance, screams rose and fell. The dagger cut people¡¯s blood, and the blood vessels spurted out. It was apanied by an endless stream of explosions from the surrounding metal objects. In the end, thest few armed pickup trucks directly burst into a huge me, driving the highest tide of the crowd! The people of the underground world who were watching from a distance felt their hearts skip a beat. They felt as if they had seen the cruel scene of being baptized by war. In the midst of the fire and explosion, the guy in the clown mask could not be seen. When he appeared, he was back at the original main gate, and in front of him were seven mokdo family members. Each of them was lying on the ground and watching their mercenaries die and be injured. The whole scene was a mess. In the end, Xu Cheng slightly raised his hand as if he was giving a death sentence. This was an earth-shattering scene that the underground world would never forget. All the metal in the surroundings, big or small, exploded. It was like a nuclear explosion. All the metal around the square exploded. Those who were hiding in the dark were not spared. The explosion directly affected them. For a moment, it was as if the entire area was dominated. Everyone wanted to escape, but the explosion devoured their lives. In the past, Xu Cheng could detonate metal objects the size of a car, but now, he could detonate even bigger metal objects! The blood cells in his body that came from the Duke had been ¡®cleansed¡¯ by Xu banxian. At this moment, Xu Cheng was even stronger than before. After his body gained inner force, his cultivation base and gic abilities increased as a whole. His cultivation realm also increased his spiritual energy, and from there, his control over the size of the metal was greatly improved. The strength of his hypnosis also increased. In addition, his ultrasonic waves and prating range also increased! This wasn¡¯t enough, Xu Cheng was still training the advanced version of shadow fist, and his overall strength could be raised to another level! The seven family members of mokdo were all sprawled on the ground, looking at the scene that was already filled with destion and the piles of dead bodies everywhere. Their mouths trembled, and they didn¡¯t know what to say. Their minds were nk, and their legs were constantly trembling. Five minutes ago, the streets here were still bustling, and the surrounding streets and scenery were quiet and beautiful. But five minutester, the walls around here cracked and copsed. The windows of the surrounding houses were all broken and burned. On the streets, on the windows, and in the ruins of the car wheels, corpses could be seen everywhere. Their blood was like a river, flowing from their bodies to the sewers. In five minutes, more than three hundred mercenaries died on the spot! On the second floor, solo saw this scene. His lips were dry, and his throat was hoarse, unable to make any sound. ¡°This is the man who can make the M Nation miserable!¡± Solo sighed. ¡± 1 billion, is it worth it?¡± Caesar asked Soro. ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Solo gritted his teeth. At the scene. Xu Cheng looked down at the seven mokdo members and asked,¡±¡±Now, who has the final say in your lives?¡± The n leader¡¯s teeth trembled,¡±give, give me a chance!¡± The mokdo family will be grateful!¡± ¡°Are we still going to kill solo?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The n leader of mokdo said in a trembling voice. ¡°But you have already crossed the bottom line of the deviant Corp. Only death can calm you down. I have already given you a chance.¡± As Xu Cheng spoke, he looked around. He knew that there were still a lot of people from the underground world here, so he loudly said,¡±¡±All those who are still alive, listen up, whoever takes solo¡¯s life, the deviant Corp will take his life. This sentence is valid forever, no matter who he is, so what if he¡¯s like the mokdo family? There¡¯s only one oue!¡± Bang! The head of the mokdo patriarch disappeared without a trace! Instantly, the other six members were so scared that they peed their pants. Those who were watching were also extremely frightened. This was killing the chicken to warn the monkeys! This time, the deviant Corp was clearly going to stomp on all obstacles. Not long after, Xu Cheng crushed all the mokdo members one by one, and then he continued to say to the surrounding people,¡±¡±The deviant Corp rarely takes the initiative to cause trouble, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re afraid of trouble. I hope that everyone will listen to what we¡¯re saying. If your ears aren¡¯t good or you¡¯re deaf, the end will be like the mokdo family. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re one of the top ten families in the underground world or not, even if the other nine familiese, I¡¯ll still make you guys die! From now on, once the underground world is involved with us, we can only count them ording to our standards. Whoever is not convinced, you are allowed to resist! Also, from now on, the assassin Alliance is officially under the deviant Corp¡¯s name. Whoever wants to make trouble like today can go to hell and repent. ¡± Then, Xu Cheng turned around and walked into the assassin Alliance¡¯s headquarters. Not long after, Caesar walked out and shouted to the empty street outside,¡±Whoever cane over and clean this ce up, I¡¯ll allow him to be an honorary member of the deviant Corp.¡± Hula! There was no one just now, but in an instant, arge number of people swarmed out from all directions. ¡°Our Kaide arms dealer¡¯s Castle is clean!¡± A group of people shouted. ¡°F * ck you! In an hour, I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s no fishy smell here!¡± The others shouted. ¡°Firste, first served. This is the Mafia¡¯s territory, and we should be the ones cleaning up. Everyone, give us some face and leave.¡± ¡°F * ck you, you Mafia are still the Mafia of thest century? Call your Godfather out to lick my d * ck. One of the nine big families is here, who wants to steal it?¡± Someone¡¯s voice was very loud, almost like a loudspeaker.

 Chapter 1010 - Completing the incomplete mission

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Completing the iplete mission</h4>

    In America. With the intervention of the Mexico gang, Jerry went to see Stenson. ¡°The deviant Corp, do they still exist or not? Is the previous assassination of the Department of Defense rted to you?¡± He asked. Stenson had already learned about the deviant Corp¡¯s encounter through Caesar, but he didn¡¯t care if the deviant Corp existed or not, he only recognized his boss. As long as his boss was not dead, he would continue to work for him. ¡°Is it very important?¡± ¡°I only work for my boss,¡± Stenson said to Jerry.¡±Simrly, you only work for him and not for the deviant Corp.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t important. With the deviant Corp behind you, do you know how much resources that is? Without this resource, we¡¯ll have one less card to y!¡± ¡°Is it really like what¡¯s recorded in the CIA archives?¡± Jerry asked.¡±Has the deviant Corp really disbanded and been executed?¡± Stenson didn¡¯t say a word. He just sat on the sofa without saying a word. Jerry was anxious. ¡°Say something at that time. We¡¯ve worked so hard to get to where we are today, are we going to fail at thest step? They seemed to have found out that the deviant Corp was done for and started to cast me out of the system, so I came to ask you. ¡± Jerry said anxiously. After Stenson took a sip of coffee, he crossed his legs and said,¡±The deviant Corp is indeed simr to disbanding, but we have the financial resources.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. ¡± Jerry shook his head,¡±can youpare to Rockefeller and Morgan in terms of financial resources?¡± They¡¯ve made up their mind to start making a move on mand, which means that the deviant Corp is no longer a threat to them. Without the deviant Corp, it¡¯s equivalent to us losing our teeth. We have money, but we don¡¯t have anywhere to use it. ¡± ¡°You go back first. For now, we¡¯ll take one step at a time. If you¡¯re expelled from their party, thene back to the Socialist Party. For now, although the current dynasty team recovered thend of mercenaries and dealt with the deviant Corp and became famous, we don¡¯t have a chance to win against them in the next term. If there are no idents, they may be re-elected.¡± Stenson said. ¡°I know that. That¡¯s why I came here this time to ask if the deviant Corp is still there, and if it was the deviant Corp who tried to assassinate the National Defense Force. If it is, we can use this to say that the deviant Corp wasn¡¯t annihted to fight back against the current team, at least to let them lose points before the next voting, and we can also fight back. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Stenson sighed.¡±That¡¯s all we can do for now.¡± He knew that strictly speaking, the deviant Corp was gone. With the copse of the boss and the copse of the deviant Corp, it was no longer of any help to the situation in Merika. With the money in his hands, all he could do now was to give a speech and campaign for votes for the Socialist Party members before the election. He would take advantage of this time to buy more votes and use his connections. But if there were no idents, the current government team might be re-elected because they had made thend of mercenaries surrender andpromise. On the basis of this major victory and the country¡¯s face, they covered up the mistakes of the explosion in New York City. Jerry looked at Stenson with a little disappointment, but staying here wouldn¡¯t change anything, so he had to leave Stenson¡¯s Vi. After Stenson leaned back on the sofa alone, he closed his eyes and rubbed his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw Xu Cheng sitting across from him on the sofa. Stenson was shocked. He rubbed his eyes and thought he had lost his mind. However, Xu Cheng stood up and went to his Wine Kitchen. He took out a bottle of red wine that was worth tens of thousands of dors. He flicked the wine off with his thumb, filled his cup, and took a big gulp. Stenson still hadn¡¯t reacted and rubbed his eyes again. ¡°God, what did I just see? Boss? Didn¡¯t you get into trouble?¡± ¡°Do you want something to happen to me?¡± Xu Cheng asked jokingly. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. You¡¯re the real boss. Am I seeing things?¡± Stenson walked over and touched Xu Cheng, and then he was very excited.¡±¡±Caesar said that you were seriously injured and might stay in China forever and never be on the International stage again. I was very worried and wanted to look for you, but recently, some people have been targeting mand, including some of the members of mand hospital. Some of them have applied to leave, and it¡¯s arge-scale application. So I couldn¡¯t leave, and I temporarily stopped the medicine in the hospital, afraid that someone would take it for research. But the result was that our hospital was caught in a scandal of not saving members, and the socialists ¡®reputation has been hit. ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to earn this money.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±let¡¯s withdraw. All of you, withdraw to thend of mercenaries. That ce needs to be developed right now, and if we can use the tourism industry to open up the situation, it would be a good strategy. I n to move the mandb to thend of mercenaries.¡± Then, he looked at Stenson and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to leave the M Nation and live there for a long time. Compared to the M Nation, it¡¯s safer there. At least there wouldn¡¯t be people from the CIA harassing you and your wife every day, I wouldn¡¯t have to sell all my assets, I wouldn¡¯t have to give the casino to the Mexico guys, and I wouldn¡¯t have to leave the bank, mandb, and mand hospital. ¡± Stenson: ¡°then what about the socialists? Without these, it¡¯s no different from throwing them into jail. ¡± ¡°Tell them that they will have their chance if they wait.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±right now, the fact that I¡¯m going back to America can¡¯t be exposed. Remember, it¡¯s anyone!¡± Including your wife, you can just treat it as if the deviant Corp has disbanded and I¡¯m dead. ¡± ¡°Then boss, are you going to fight back?¡± Stenson asked. Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Not fighting back isn¡¯t my style. For now, the deviant Corp has encountered an unprecedentedly powerful opponent, and he has a way to restrain me, so for the time being, I have to hide. When I find a way to restrain him, it will be time for us to fight back!¡± Xu Cheng still needed to strengthen his shadow fist. At least for now, he still had some gic abilities. If the Duke used the blood poison attack on him again, he had to at least make sure that he could fight the Duke without relying on his gic abilities. Therefore, for the time being, he still needed to develop. But developing didn¡¯t mean he needed to hide. Instead, at this time, he should take advantage of the Rockefeller and Morgan families, who thought he was dead and let their guard down, to investigate and find them. That was why Xu Cheng wanted Stenson to give up everything here, including investing in the socialists, and let the higher-ups think that the deviant Corp had lost their power and hadpletely withdrawn from the stage of America, making the two families misunderstand that all this was a chain reaction caused by the copse of the deviant Corp. Stenson understood Xu Cheng¡¯s n. He wanted to mess up everything and make people think that it was all over, but in fact, he was just moving the stage behind the scenes. ¡°Then, boss, what¡¯s your next step?¡± Xu Cheng smiled.¡±I¡¯m going toplete a dungeon that I didn¡¯t manage toplete before.¡± Stenson was curious. Xu Cheng said word by word,¡±someone spent a century to create the capital society. I¡¯m going to use two years to destroy it!¡±

 Chapter 1011 - The land of mercenaries officially established its nation

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Thend of mercenaries officially established its nation</h4>

    Xu Cheng temporarily stayed at Stenson¡¯s house. Stenson¡¯s wife had never seen who her husband¡¯s boss was, and for the young Xu Cheng, she also didn¡¯t expect this to be the boss that changed her husband¡¯s fate. At home, Xu Cheng crossed his legs and watched TV with the remote control in his hand. On the side, Stenson opened a bottle of precious red wine from his collection and served him. Stenson¡¯s wife, Jenny, came home from her ownpany and was a little tired. She hung her bag on the shoe cab and then saw that there were strangers in her house. She was a little surprised. After taking off her high heels and changing into her slippers, she saw Xu Cheng¡¯s face and felt like this was more like his home. Even the president wouldn¡¯t be so casual when he came, right? Also, she had never seen this person before, so she didn¡¯t really like Xu Cheng. If it was one of Stenson¡¯s friends, she could understand, but this guy, wasn¡¯t he a little too presumptuous? Jenny then caught a glimpse of the red wine bottle that Stenson opened, and her eyes widened. She wanted to drink this wine, but Stenson couldn¡¯t even bear to open it. He bought it from an auction, and it seemed to be worth 300000 dors. Even the distinguished guests that Stenson had received had never opened this bottle of wine, but he actually gave it to such an arrogant young man to try? ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± After Stenson saw his wife, he just greeted her and then went to watch TV with Xu Cheng. The two of them were watching the live news broadcast. It was the founding ceremony of thend of mercenaries. Today, thend of mercenaries would no longer be called thend of mercenaries. From now on, they would have a country¡¯s name and official history. Jenny realized that Stenson didn¡¯t even let her sit over, and she was a little angry. She was already very busy and tired at thepany, and now that she was home, this dead man was still so perfunctory. ¡°Mypany has been facing some financial problems recently. I¡¯m so mad.¡± Jenny walked to the sofa, trying to get her husband¡¯s attention. ¡°I¡¯ll just sell my stupidpany. ¡± Stenson said casually. Jenny rolled her eyes, then reached out to get the red wine and pour it for herself, but Stenson grabbed the red wine and red at her, his eyes saying ¡®no manners¡¯! ¡°I can¡¯t drink?¡± Jenny red back. Stenson had bought this wine in the beginning to wait for the boss toe and serve him. How could a bottle be enough for the boss to drink, so he didn¡¯t drink it. His own wife didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, so how could he snatch something for a guest? ¡°Go to the kitchen and open the other bottles.¡± Stenson said to his wife. Jenny¡¯s eyes widened. Was he still her husband? At this time, Xu Cheng took his eyes back from the TV and nced at Jenny. He smiled and asked Stenson,¡±¡±Your wife?¡± Stenson nodded shyly and smiled.¡±¡±We haven¡¯t had the time to hold the wedding.¡± Xu Cheng looked at his expression and guessed that there were some problems here. He guessed that Stenson was probably waiting for Xu Cheng to agree verbally. After all, Stenson was now working for him, and it wasn¡¯t just a normal day either. He had hundreds of billions of dors in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands! When it came to Stenson¡¯s women and friends, he had to exin everything to Xu Cheng. And in this, whether he got married or not, he still had to get permission from his boss, Xu Cheng. After all, it wasn¡¯t up to Stenson to decide if Jenny could get into this chain ofpanies. ¡°If it¡¯s the right person, then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s find a time to settle it. ¡± How could Xu Cheng not understand what Stenson was trying to say? he said straightforwardly,¡±¡±Give her a ss. Good wine should be enjoyed together.¡± Stenson: ¡°no, it¡¯s fine. This live broadcast of the news is a little long. Take your time and drink it.¡± Jenny thought she had heard wrong. She raised her head and looked straight at Stenson, as if she was going to fight him to the death. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can go rest first.¡± Stenson waved his hand at his wife. Jenny sat on the sofa with her arms crossed, not going anywhere. She would just stay here and wait for her husband to exin to her who this guy was and who was more important, her or this guy? At this time, the news reached a key point, and the founding ceremony was over. Kush, the national leader of the newnd of mercenaries, officially took the oath on stage and announced the name of the country. Behind him stood a group of generals, including the Military Academy¡¯s principal Lin Guiren. Kush came to the microphone, coughed, and said,¡±¡±From now on, thend of mercenaries will be history! From now on, we have our own country, and you will have an identity and nationality recognized by the world. ¡± There were hundreds of thousands of people who hade to participate in the event. They had alle from other regions to witness this historic day. They all apuded enthusiastically. Thend of mercenaries had been waiting for this day for too long. ¡°Our country is called the country of afterlife!¡± Pants said word by word. Xu Cheng, who was in front of the TV, became silent. Stenson also looked on in silence. ¡°Most of the people here were originally people who deserved to die. They were cast aside and forgotten. We even lived in hell. I think it¡¯s a miracle that we have what we have today. This is no less than our Second Life, so since it means next life, let¡¯s call this country the living country! Now, let¡¯s review our country¡¯s history and its past background. ¡± The audience all quieted down. They came from all over the world and were a diverse mix of races. There were ck, white, and yellow people. But today, they were all citizens of the Kingdom of afterlife. At the end of Kush¡¯s speech, he said seriously,¡±¡±We should have been happy, but I know that you and I can¡¯t be happy, because we all know what we have done for this peace. There was once such an organization, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that theyid the foundation for the unity of this ce, and it was their sacrifice and sacrifice that brought peace and the name of the country. So, from today on, the totem of the deviant Corp will be the national g of the country of afterlife!¡± No one in the audience objected. Everyone watched the g rise slowly in silence. ¡°Also, today, I¡¯m going to write a person into the history of our country of afterlife, and this person is called Xu Cheng! It¡¯s him who changed everything here, and it¡¯s also his fearlessness that helped us achieve what we have today. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the leader of the deviant Corp, it¡¯s him who created all of this, it¡¯s him who dared to take this step, and in order to thank andmemorate this hero, his head will forever be printed on the highest bill of the country!¡± A huge poster was hung up on the entire government building, and on it was a picture of Xu Cheng in a mercenary uniform. As his portrait rose up, the people below the stage were filled with deep veneration. Jenny, who was in front of the TV, looked at the portrait on the TV and then at Xu Cheng¡¯s side profile, and she was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 1012 - But he is stupid

    <h4>Chapter 1012: But he is stupid</h4>

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say a word and just watched the TV. In fact, Kush didn¡¯t need to give him such a high honor. After all, he was now an International Criminal hostile to the United States, and doing so in thend of mercenaries was no different from pping the face of the United States. That was because Xu Cheng had ughtered nearly 2000 American citizens. Sure enough. On the scene, the leaders of the three armies in charge of the garrison in America protested. ¡°We don¡¯t care who you support, but please don¡¯t hang this person¡¯s portrait on the wall. Also, you lost to us, but you¡¯re still praising our enemy. We object to your actions! You¡¯d better consider it carefully, otherwise don¡¯t me us for using our method. ¡± Kush: ¡°if you still have any manners, please stand aside. Don¡¯t you know that this is an internal matter of our country? We may have been defeated, but you have no right to control our Affairs. ¡± The American side: ¡°but the person you¡¯re pointing at is a criminal from America. Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± This is a p to our faces. I¡¯m not willing to ept your defeat. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll leave now and log into your territory in a few days!¡± Kush and the group of generals behind him, as well as the people below the stage, all red at him. However, who asked the other party to be the victorious country? The American troops were stationed around the government building. When the general saw Kush and the otherspromise, he didn¡¯t say anything and ordered his men to tear down Xu Cheng¡¯s poster. Then, he burned it. ¡°Your national g will also be changed!¡± The three generals said. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± The people below the stage roared. ¡°You want to rebel?¡± The American general smiled, raised his pistol, and shot into the sky, waking everyone up. He shouted to the people below the stage,¡±the deviant Corp is our National enemy!¡± So, I hope you can put an end to everything rted to the deviant Corp, or else it will be a great disrespect to us Merika!¡± Kush: ¡°today¡¯s our meeting, not your founding meeting.¡± The general: ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, I¡¯m only responsible for the interests of my country. Since you lost, then you have to consider from our point of view. As long as there is anything left behind by the deviant Corp, it is not allowed, so you can change the g. If you don¡¯t want to change it, then use our American g, and we will allow it.¡± He seemed to be smiling yet not smiling. The other American soldiersughed out loud. After turning off the TV, Xu Cheng put down the remote control and quietly leaned back on the sofa without a word. Stenson pulled his wife and left. When he arrived at the bedroom, his wife Jenny eximed in surprise,¡±¡±Who is he? Was he the person on the TV? It looks like it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ¡°seems,¡± it¡¯s him to begin with. ¡± Stenson looked at his wife.¡±Also, I want to tell you that he¡¯s also my boss.¡± ¡°Your boss!¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes widened,¡±he¡¯s the boss you think has assets worth more than 200 billion US dors?¡± The boss who yed around with America behind your back?¡± Stenson made a shushing gesture and said,¡±¡±Lower your voice, it¡¯s him! Just now, without the boss¡¯s permission, I couldn¡¯t tell you. To be honest, my identity is very sensitive because I have a lot of money in my hands. So, I don¡¯t have the final say on whether I get married or not, do you understand, Jenny? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry you. ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that your boss is too young,¡±Jenny said. ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s not simple. Can an ordinary boss give me these? Can I give you these?¡± Stenson said,¡±there¡¯s something I want to make clear to you. In the future, we¡¯ll transfer our assets to the country of afterlife to develop. If you¡¯re willing to marry me, then you can put down the matters in America and change hands with your smallpany. I was being serious when I told you just now and was also testing the boss¡¯s intentions. It looks like he doesn¡¯t seem to object to me marrying you and taking you away. I won¡¯t force you, but I don¡¯t have much time here, so I¡¯ll leave the United States in advance, and then hand over the casino business to my legal team, and thenpletely leave the United States. ¡± Jenny frowned,¡±isn¡¯t he fine here?¡± Why did he leave? Can you make money from other countries?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about making money?¡± Stenson smiled bitterly.¡±Now that the CIA and the higher-ups are starting to investigate me, if I don¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t be able to leave. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll give you a breakup fee.¡± ¡°What kind of person do you take me for?¡± Jenny frowned.¡±I didn¡¯t even leave when you were poor. Now that you¡¯re rich, I¡¯d be crazy if I left.¡± Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go to the boss. ¡± Stenson pulled her out of the hall. But Xu Cheng was already gone, and Stenson saw him standing in the garden outside, not moving at all, as if he had something on his mind. Jenny saw the empty living room and was stunned for a moment. Then her face became very embarrassed: ¡°Was I being impolite just now?¡± ¡°A little, but the boss isn¡¯t that stingy.¡± Stensonughed bitterly.¡±Maybe he¡¯s not in a good mood. Too many things have happened recently and he¡¯s in a bad mood. That¡¯s why I gave him good wine.¡± Stenson just saw on the TV that the U.S. Military was burning Xu Cheng¡¯s portrait and the deviant Corp¡¯s totem g, and he knew that this might have triggered the anger in the boss ¡®heart. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know he was the boss you keep talking about. But he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s scheming at all.¡± Jenny said. Stensonughed,¡¯no schemes? That¡¯s because when you came in, he had already sized you up and probably saw through everything about you. Don¡¯t underestimate him. A person who can make the M Nation suffer is not simple. Don¡¯t be fooled by his age. If youpare yourself to him, you¡¯ll only feel that you¡¯ve lived like a dog. Actually, you should know that I¡¯m not even this polite when I receive the president. ¡± At that moment, Stenson¡¯s phone rang. After he picked up, Saar said unhappily,¡±¡±You¡¯re going to sell the two casinos Mr. Fang owns? I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to take over. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Stenson asked. ¡°Some people don¡¯t want our power to be too big and upy the entire Las Vegas, so I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll take over the two big casinos in your hands. The country is involved in this, so it¡¯s not good for us to continue to get involved.¡± Stenson was stunned. At this time, Xu Cheng walked into the room and said lightly,¡±¡±Then sell it. Tell Saar and the others the same old rules. Let them spit it out immediately after eating it and get lost. ¡± Then, Xu Cheng walked up to the balcony. Stenson quickly told Saar the exact words, and Saar chuckled excitedly after hearing it. ¡°¡±I understand. Mr. Fang, how long has it been since you¡¯ve brought everyone to make a fortune?¡± Stenson: ¡°is he short on money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a slip of the tongue, it¡¯s a slip of the tongue. Mr. Fang really doesn¡¯tck money. ¡± Saarughed out loud and muttered in his heart,¡±But he was stupid! Whoever was so unlucky as to acquire Stenson¡¯s casino would be courting death. Don¡¯t you know how the previous bosses of these casinos went bankrupt and left?

 Chapter 1013 - I feel cheated

    <h4>Chapter 1013: I feel cheated</h4>

    <b>?</b>Someone really did use the pressure from the CIA to take over two of Stenson¡¯s casinos from the four gangs. Stenson¡¯s two casinos had an annual revenue of 5 billion dors. It ounted for 30% of the total revenue of the entire Las Vegas casino. The four gangs got a share of 15 billion dors. For them, this ie was something they never dared to think about before. Now, it was no exaggeration to say that they were not gangs, but gambling tycoons. This was also why they had to be so respectful and grateful to Mr. Fang. Working for him would involve too many benefits. It wasn¡¯t just them. Outsiders were also very envious and wanted to enter Las Vegas to get a piece of the pie. Just like that, a venture capitalpany used their connections and took advantage of the deviant Corp¡¯s destruction to put pressure on Stenson through the CIA, asking him to give up the casino resources in his hands. Only the CIA knew how much they had taken, but no one would believe that they hadn ¡®t. To be able to put pressure on Stenson at the cost of offending the four biggest gangs Mexico, only a fool would believe that they didn¡¯t have huge benefits. That was why Saar called Stenson. Stenson was going to sell it anyway, so he didn¡¯t mind selling it at a high price. On one hand, he was giving face to the CIA, so they wouldn¡¯t have to restrict him when he left the country, so he just went with the flow. However, his boss, Xu Cheng, wasn¡¯t so easy to talk to. Xu Cheng¡¯s style was,¡±either you don¡¯te and mess with me, and I won¡¯t go against you, but if you take advantage of me or use me, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t let you have it easy.¡± He had never been one to suffer losses. Therefore, whoever fell into the trap would die! Two dayster, after Stenson got in touch with the venture capitalpany, the price was settled. He was willing to buy two casinos from Stenson for 20 billion dors. Xu Cheng only spent 3 billion to buy these two casinos, and at that time, several casinos were on the verge of bankruptcy and losses. In the past four years, he sold them off and made seven times the profit, and the key was that the casinos also stuffed more than 20 billion dors of profit into his pocket. There was also a middle-level official from the CIA who followed the head of the venture capitalpany. In his words, in order to ensure the protection of the industry, this deal had to be open and transparent. In fact, they were here to monitor the venture capitalpanies. They were probably going to give them a share of the profits that they would get from the deal. ¡°I hope toplete this transaction within a week. If it¡¯s not possible, I¡¯m not selling.¡± Stenson said. The venture capital firm thought about it. ¡°Yes, we can ensure that this model will be in ce within a week. Now, can we sign it?¡± The CIA had a Department that specifically investigated the revenue of marketpanies, and they had investigated the two casinos under Stenson¡¯s control. They knew their annual revenue, so they went to look for the buyers because they knew that the investors behind Stenson might be in danger, but they couldn¡¯t openly snatch the two casinos under Stenson¡¯s control. After all, the M Nation still needed the protection of capital industries, so they only found otherpanies with courage and financial ability to take over. They had the information and methods. They were just waiting for someone who was willing to take over and was sincere. This venture capitalpany was very sincere and was willing to give their Department ¡®benefits¡¯! With a 20 billion acquisition, based on a 5 billion annual profit, they would be able to break even in four years! This was a huge profit. This venture capital firm wasn¡¯t stupid. It was very excited and anxious. After Stenson signed the contract, he first received the initial 5 billion USD transaction amount, and then he left. The CEO of the venture capitalpany and the CEO of the CIA market research department raised their sses and clinked. ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°I hope that you will take care of our two casinos in the future.¡± Feng TOU Gao Guan. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll use our connections to let those tourists at the airport choose your two casinos as their tourist spots. The officials will protect you.¡± The middle-level official from the CIA smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a pleasant cooperation.¡± ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± After the two clinked their sses again, everything felt great. The venture capital executives were even proud of the deal. Why? This was because it had always been very difficult to get involved in the Las Vegas industry. First of all, there were four gangs that controlled the industry to prevent external forces and capital from getting involved. Over the years, many capital could only watch as the four gangs and Stenson made a lot of money. Now, not only did their venture capital firm enter the industry, but they had also taken over the tworgest casinos in Las Vegas. This was 30% of Las Vegas ¡®industry, and they had even snatched it from the hands of the four gangs halfway. How could they not be proud? The executive was even praised by the Board of Directors for the deal. Just after they took over the casino and stabilized all the employees and core members, they started their business without any rectification. It was at this time that arge number of Mexico gang members swarmed into their casino to gamble. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the money for nothing. The number of peopleing in and out today should be higher than before, right?¡± The venture capital executive looked at the crowd that came in to gamble. He stood at the spiral staircase on the second floor with his hands on his hips. He was dressed in a suit and looked very heroic. ¡°There¡¯s indeed more traffic today than in the past two days. I¡¯ve taken a look, and only our two casinos have three times the traffic of the other casinos.¡± The director of the casino said. ¡°That¡¯s right, this means that most of the tourists in Las Vegas must havee for our casino¡¯s reputation. Put in more effort and put out advertisements in those airports.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The venture capital executives looked at the gamblers downstairs and felt that they were all flowing US dors. Thepany had given him the right to manage the acquisition and gave him full responsibility for the series of matters. He would probably get a huge bonus at the end of the year. Just thinking about it made him excited, and he felt that he was full of motivation to do anything. However, he didn¡¯t know that the reason why there were so many people at the two casinos today was because members of the four Mexico gangs had swarmed in. What was he doing? Of course, it was to recreate the sniping from back then! ¡°In the dice area, number 1,3,4,6, and 8 are all small; Number 2,5,7,9, and 10 are all big. ¡± Xu Cheng put on a silicone mask and sunsses on the square outside the casino. He was drinking in an open-air bar as he spoke into his headset. Soon, 40 gang members went over with 300000 chips each. Soon, after half a day, the person in charge of the money bank walked into the venture capital Office with a serious face and said,¡±¡±Boss, we don¡¯t have enough money in our inventory.¡± ¡°Not enough?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he frowned. ¡°In other words, our capital has already hit rock bottom.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost money?¡±the higher-up stood up immediately. ¡°Take out 50 million daily. There¡¯s less than two million left. ¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°You mean, we even lost money?¡± the higher-up was stunned. ¡°Yes, I suspect that someone is hiring an expert to snipe us.¡±

 Chapter 1014 - Old case in the casino

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Old case in the casino</h4>

    The higher-ups immediately rushed out of the office. In the morning, half a day, there seemed to be fewer people down therepared to just now. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone lose money?¡± He looked at the people who were gambling below in confusion. ¡°Yes, but what we won isn¡¯t enough topensate for what we lost.¡± The executive took a deep breath and consoled himself,¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. Today, the host is changing for the event. It¡¯s more festive. Many people havee to support us. It¡¯s good to give them some water. We will win it back in the future. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can take it from the vault of another store and get an advance from the finance department there. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called them. They¡¯re also losing money. They have less than 10 million left in their principal, but they lost more than 50 million.¡± The person in charge of insurance frowned.¡±Besides, I¡¯ve never suffered such a huge loss in this line of work, unless there¡¯s a professional gambler who came to challenge us with arge amount of money. Because the single bet isrge, it¡¯s understandable that it¡¯s very mobile. But today, we checked the surveince cameras and found that none of the single bets exceeded 300000. Logically speaking, it¡¯s impossible to have such a big loss. It¡¯s a full 50 million. If we count the money we won, the estimate is 60 million.¡± ¡°First time?¡± the executive paced back and forth. ¡°Yes.¡± The person in charge of the ounts nodded.¡±This is the first time.¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯re really thinking too much. Today is the first day, so let¡¯s not worry about this for now. We¡¯ll observe for another two days. Also, quickly poach some people. If we can change these old employees, we¡¯ll do so. I don¡¯t trust them, especially those in charge of the various gambling events on stage.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the Senior Manager returned to his office, he could only shamelessly call the head office. ¡°Vice President, we need 100 million as reserve funds for the gambling capital,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have 50 million? ¡°On the first day, the people we invited with our connections should have lost more. Why did you ask for a hundred million instead? I¡¯ve asked the previous boss about the business model, and they said that even if we were to meet an emergency challenge, 50 million dors would be enough to deal with it. How did you do it?¡± The executive said awkwardly,¡±maybe it¡¯s because there were too many people who came to gamble on the first day. I saw a lot of familiar faces. Since they came to support me and ask for some good luck, I can¡¯t win too hard, right?¡± So, I didn¡¯t stop. The principal of 50 million couldn¡¯t be stopped in the morning!¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± the Vice President eximed. You think I don¡¯t know Las Vegas? The small workshops and casinos there won¡¯t even say that they¡¯re not making profits and that they¡¯re losing money. It¡¯s just a matter of how much profit they make. The two casinos you¡¯ve bought are the biggest casinos in Las Vegas, right? You said you didn¡¯t earn money and even lost money? Do you have the nerve to say that? Do you even know how to run a casino? If you don¡¯t understand, thene back. I¡¯ll send someone else. The more people there are in the casino business, the more money you earn. You¡¯re a weirdo, you actually made me lose money on the first day. How much money did I lose?¡± ¡°One ... 100 million US dors, the capital of bothpanies is almost at the bottom. ¡± The executive was embarrassed. ¡°f*ck!¡±The Vice President on the other end of the phone was furious. ¡°This might just be the first day. We¡¯ll make a profit tomorrow. Besides, it¡¯s only the morning. The peak period of Las Vegas is in the afternoon and evening. We might not lose money. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The executive could only defend himself.¡±If we don¡¯t have the money, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to close down for the time being. This is not good for the casino¡¯s image.¡± The other side had no choice. After a board meeting, they asked the finance department to transfer 100 million US dors over. The Senior Manager heaved a sigh of relief and quickly arranged for the two casinos to take 50 million to the safety vault to calm down. He didn¡¯t even have time to have lunch, so he paced back and forth between the two casinos. Just a moment ago, his colleagues had sent him their congrattions, and today was the first day he had been fed a dead fly. It was so ufortable. He would not allow any idents to happen. So, he couldn¡¯t sit still and went to have lunch with the middle-level head of the CIA who was in charge of the acquisition. While cutting the steak, the other party said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re eating. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. On the first day today, the casinos suffered losses. The total gambling capital of the two casinos was 100 million, but they lost 90 million in one morning!¡± The middle-level leader of the CIA frowned,¡±you guys should have the list of those gambling Masters, right?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to put an end to such people entering the casino? What¡¯s more, your casino also has a top gambling master. Your ex did well, how did he lose money?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too. I¡¯ve checked. The highest bet today is 300000. This amount is not enough to attract experts like us. If it was an expert who came to gamble, it would be impossible to win 90 million in one morning with 300000 bet!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still worried,¡± the Senior Manager analyzed.¡±I need your help to take a look.¡± The middle-level leader of the CIA nodded.¡±¡±I¡¯ll keep an eye on it when I get back. Send me a copy of all the surveince videos from this morning.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The executive heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he went back. As soon as the car reached the parking lot, thepany¡¯s finance department ran over and said,¡±¡±President, it¡¯s bad. The Treasury is still being emptied. It¡¯s the same for both families.¡± The executive immediately ran into the elevator and returned to the casino. ¡°How is it?¡± The gambling Masters maintaining the scene were at their wits ¡®end. They even arrested a few people with the security guards. ¡°We found out that a few people had won consecutively and wanted to catch them for cheating. In the end, we caught four people, but none of them had any cheating devices. They¡¯re now making fun of us.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you guys see some of their tricks?¡± ¡°If they were cheating, we would definitely be able to find out. The point is, they didn¡¯t cheat. We¡¯ve already checked their bodies.¡± The gambling Masters smiled bitterly. At the casino, a few of the Mexico members were unhappy about being searched. ¡°Can you afford to y? Didn¡¯t he let people in to y when he opened the shop? If you think we¡¯re cheating because we won money, why don¡¯t you just close the shop? are you going to let us win? Can¡¯t the customers win?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of logic is this? If you don¡¯t let me y, just say I¡¯ll go to another shop. F * ck, you open a shop and let people in to y, and you don¡¯t allow me to win money? Is this a tourist trap? It was an insult to Las Vegas ¡®status in the world of gambling. Why don¡¯t we just stop ying here? this is what it means to bully customers in a big shop. ¡± The executive was anxious. Once this kind of reputation problem was involved, it would really affect the entire store¡¯s business and future reputation. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, gentlemen, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re just doing a routine inspection. Everyone knows that in our line of work, many people are jealous and have ideas about the casino. It¡¯s inevitable that some people will cheat. Please continue ying. I promise that there won¡¯t be such things happening next time.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you, did we cheat? Did you guys notice?¡± The members of the Mexico gang questioned. The gambling Masters shook their heads.¡±¡±Not at the moment.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you apologizing? If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m going to spread the news. ¡± ¡°Don ¡®t.¡± The Senior Manager quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±Everyone, we¡¯re just here to have fun. Don¡¯t let this dampen the mood. How about this? I¡¯m the boss of this shop, so I¡¯ll apologize to everyone!¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted. The Mexico members returned to their seats. The executive heaved a sigh of relief and immediately asked the person in charge of the vault,¡±¡±How much did you lose this time?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost out of 50 million Yuan in this shop, and the other shop is almost out too. ¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± At this time, the executive received a call from his friend at the CIA.¡±¡±I think I¡¯ve flipped to a case that happened four years ago in Las Vegas.¡±

 Chapter 1015

    <h4>Chapter 1015: There¡¯s finally someone who¡¯s more of a dumbass than me</h4>

    The executive came back to his senses and walked to the other side of the room with his phone. ¡°What did you just say? What casino case?¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± the head of the CIA said.¡±I¡¯ve asked the Department for confirmation. ording to the case from four years ago, your situation is a bit dangerous.¡± ¡°Tell me clearly, what happened four years ago?¡± The Senior Manager¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°Four years ago, the entire Las Vegas casino City was very stable, and its revenue was very healthy. But one day, all of the casinos in Las Vegas, big and small, suddenly lost money every day. For some reason, in one quarter, the entire Las Vegas lost a total of 20 billion! ¡°This is even more terrifying than a quarter¡¯s revenue. At that time, the entire Las Vegas called the police. In response to this case, even Silicon Valley sent technical support to put an end to all high-tech cheating devices and all kinds of high-tech possibilities. Some details were even faked by gambling Masters, but they still couldn¡¯t stop the loss. Later, more than half of Las Vegas¡¯s casino hotel chains were on sale. Just these two casinos you bought at the time were worth three billion US dors! Later on, Stenson and the four big gangs acquired most of the casinos in Las Vegas, but after they took over, the losses were turned into profits, and they started to generate healthy revenue. Even the former bosses of the casinos suffered from depression, and some evenmitted suicide by jumping off buildings. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this to me?¡± the senior executive¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t arrest this case, and I don¡¯t know much about it. Besides, this is the first time I¡¯ve suffered such losses in Las Vegas. In the next four years, the four gangs and Stenson got bigger and bigger, and the profit points also got higher and higher. There¡¯s no reason for us to go back and care about that historical problem.¡± ¡°I suspect that you¡¯ve been sniped!¡± The middle-ranking head of the CIA said. The people you sent over the surveince footage are most likely members of the Mexico gangs, but if you can¡¯t catch them cheating, you have no reason to call the police and arrest them, because Las Vegas is a legally operated casino. ¡± ¡°I know that, but don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡± The middle-ranking leader of the CIA: ¡°the only thing I can help you with is to send the police to your casino to keep an eye on these people. Once you find them cheating, you can Sue the four gangs and make them spit out what they¡¯ve eaten.¡± ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to let me acquire them and set up their base in Las Vegas!¡± The executive snorted.¡±It¡¯s fine. To deal with people like this, I¡¯ll get the casino¡¯s internal staff to cheat them to death.¡± The head of the CIA: ¡°you¡¯d better think about it carefully. Las Vegas is a world-ss casino, and we won¡¯t allow you to do this. Once you¡¯re exposed, it will affect the image of the entire Las Vegas. This will destroy Las Vegas and let the world¡¯s gamblers go to Shangcheng, Asia. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Remember, you can¡¯t cheat. You don¡¯t know how much this industry hates cheating. If you cheat, even the country can¡¯t protect you. ¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The executive swallowed.¡±I¡¯ll find a gambling expert to help as soon as possible.¡± After hanging up the phone, the venture capital executive had to call the head office again to ask for money. This time, he was temporarily suspended. The head office had sent a new head-hunting management team over. This was great. The executive didn¡¯t have time to do anything to the casino, but he was driven away by an air conditioner. He was also investigated to see if he had embezzled thepany¡¯s funds. ¡°Believe me, we¡¯ve already been sniped. The most important thing now is to find a master to hold the fort. It¡¯s the four big gangs. They¡¯re the ones behind this. They want to win our money and sell us. They have the ability to take over and make the casino profitable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the owner of the casino that went bankrupt and sold it four years ago,¡± he exined.¡±I¡¯ll visit him and learn more about the details. I think I have a way to deal with them.¡± Head office: ¡°alright, this time, someone from the head office will go personally. If we still can¡¯t make a profit, then be prepared to give up. We should have overstepped our boundaries.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the executive said. He drove to meet up with a casino owner who had sold it four years ago. This boss had been spending every day as if it were a year. He spent the hundreds of millions from selling the casino on drinking and living a drunken life every day. The manager entered his vi and smelled the strong smell of alcohol. ¡°Is there something?¡± The drunkard had a bad temper. ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about you selling casinos four years ago, because I seem to have encountered the same situation as you. It¡¯s very tricky, and I¡¯ve lost 200 million dors in a day!¡± ¡°Only two hundred million!¡± The boss scoffed.¡±¡±If you were targeted by them, 200 million wouldn¡¯t be enough to go to waste. That year, they took away more than 20 billion USD in a quarter. Even the police in Silicon Valley were helpless. Silicon Valley even changed all the facilities in the casino. They even specially ordered the cards, dice, and boxes to prevent experts from using their hearing, eyes, or infrared rays to scan high-tech cheating devices and other strict measures.¡±We searched the body of everyone who entered the casino. At that time, the police and Silicon Valley technicians cooperated, and all of Las Vegas used the same equipment, but it was still useless. There would always be someone who could win your money away. This person would win 500000, that person would win a million. Just like that, within a day, a casino would lose 300 million! At that time, many shareholders couldn¡¯t stand it, and even the banks didn¡¯t dare to save this industry. In half a year, it lost more than 40 billion US dors! Who do you think would dare to take over?¡± The senior executive¡¯s eyelids were a little uneasy. ¡°Is there no other way?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to ask the CIA for help? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s useless! Four years ago, no one was able to crack the case of how they won the money. Those who won the money, from their retinas to their toes, could not find any evidence of cheating. ¡± The drunkard mysteriously leaned over to the venture capital executive and whispered,¡±¡±Do you know why no one dared to enter Las Vegas in the past few years? This was because ... No matter how much you invest, if you can win the bankruptcy of your casino, how much did you spend to buy these two casinos?¡± ¡± 20 billion.¡± The executive¡¯s lips wriggled. The drunkard opposite him suddenlyughed.¡±¡±I¡¯m finally feeling much better. I¡¯ve finally seen someone who¡¯s more sleazy than me in my lifetime! He gave away 20 billion for nothing! Hahaha ...¡± The venture capital executives were speechless. At this time, he called the casino manager and said,¡±¡±President, the bosses of the four big gangs across the street havee to support us. Each of them brought 2 billion US dors and said that we should take care of each other since we¡¯re all in the same business.¡± The Senior Manager¡¯s eyelids twitched!

 Chapter 1016

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Supporting</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. ¡± After the executive finished speaking, he hung up the phone and prepared to go back. The former boss behind him said lightly,¡±¡±My advice is to let go. While you¡¯re still worth a few billion, quickly exchange for someone else. This is the best way. No matter how good you find the world¡¯s gambling Masters, it¡¯s impossible to win. We¡¯ve used the methods you can think of in the past, so do your best.¡± When the executives came to the casino, there was no one gambling in the inner hall. It was all surrounded by four big bosses. They all knew that they were the bosses of other casinos. Seeing that they hade to support them, they all came over to join in the fun. The four Mexico mafia bosses saw the executive President and greeted him.¡±¡±Kevin, I heard that you¡¯re opening for business, so I came here to support you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll be on the same street in the future, so we should at least see each other, right?¡± This executive was called Kevin, and it was not difficult for the four gangs to find his name. Kevin saw that the four big bosses were sitting at the same dice table. He walked to the opposite side and faced them. ¡°Since the four bosses are here to support us, it¡¯s not right if we don¡¯t show them some skills.¡± He said. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve also given your casino a lot of face. Look, everyone brought 2 billion dors here to y. I wonder if your vault is enough?¡± Kevin stood awkwardly on the spot. At this moment, the higher-ups of their venture capitalpany arrived at the door. They already knew that the four big bosses wereing to support them, so they just happened to make it. ¡°Honored guests, it¡¯s rare for the four of you toe and support us. Money is definitely not a problem.¡± The senior executive walked over and shook hands with the four bosses. ¡°Boss, they¡¯re giving 2 billion each for a total of 8 billion. We can¡¯t afford to y.¡± Kevin said to thepany¡¯s senior executive awkwardly. ¡°The worst thing about opening a casino is that no onees to y. The more money we make, the more we earn. Is there something wrong with your brain? Since someone dared toe and y, why not? This is our casino, not theirs. ¡± After the higher-up snorted, he said to Kevin,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry about this. The money you lost today is enough for you to get out of thepany. This 8 billion will be our first bucket of gold to break even. We can take it all no matter how much you give us!¡± ¡°But boss, I think it¡¯s aplete set.¡± Kevin recalled the reminder from the former casino owner today. Seeing the four bosses ¡®unscrupulous looks, he felt that he had hit the nail on the head. ¡°A full set? What full set? All the gambling Masters here are our people. We are the only ones who set them up. ¡± The boss was a little impatient.¡±Alright, step aside. I¡¯ll be in charge of the closing of the first day tonight.¡± Kevin still wanted to say something, but the boss had already pushed him to the side. He could only give up, but he kept an eye on the four bosses to see if they could win the money tonight. Could it be that their gambling skills were very good? ¡°As long as we walk into this shop, no matter how much we bet, we can eat it all.¡± The higher-ups of Feng TOU said. ¡°Then can you afford topensate me?¡± Saar smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You can y whatever you want.¡± The venture capital executive spread his hands. Kevin said,¡±we¡¯ve just opened for business today. I¡¯m afraid that some criminals wille in and cause trouble. So, ording to the rules, can the four of you go to the security check?¡± That includes your bodyguards. ¡± Saar and the othersughed out loud.¡±Aiya!¡± They said.¡±If it were any other casino, we wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Kevin!¡± Kevin¡¯s boss¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard that. Everyone was a good person. The other small casinos had all kinds of freedom, but his family had to be on guard. If this got out, it would affect the tourists. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Saar smiled and said sarcastically,¡±After all, it¡¯s your first time opening a casino in Las Vegas and you don¡¯t have enough experience. That¡¯s normal. Alright, we¡¯ll go through the security check. He brought the other three bosses and the bodyguards to the security check. Other than hismunication equipment and mobile phone, he entered the venue without anything else. The bodyguard had already gone to exchange the maximum amount of chips. 500 million per person. The four of them were 2 billion, mainly because the casino did not have enough chips, so they exchanged so much first. ¡°We¡¯re all casino owners,¡± Saar said.¡±We don¡¯t have to use any of the equipment, right?¡± He looked at the tables and saw some high-tech equipment inside. When necessary, these doters could read the size and number of the dice in the box. Under normal circumstances, there were special people in the background to press these buttons. The dealer who was in charge of shaking the dice had to avoid it. Before the opening of the bet, one¡¯s hand was not allowed to touch the table. However, they were also afraid that some experts would use their hearing to make a profit, so someone backstage used a small device to control the number in the box. For example, if someone won too much money tonight, the backstage staff would keep an eye on the person through the monitor. No matter which table he went to, they would first snipe him. For example, if this dice table had a hearing expert and could guess the size, the backstage staff would see through the smart sensor device to see if the number in the box matched the person¡¯s bet. They would immediately control and change the correct number. As long as a gambler with a high amount of money came to y, the casino¡¯s backstage would monitor him. This was also why Xu Cheng arranged for the snipers to not bet more than 300000 Yuan each time. Everyone ran a casino, so they would avoid this cordon. Saar¡¯s words made the people in the casino blush with shame. They had almost forgotten that these four people were also the owners of the casino. In that case, some of the cheating tables and equipment really couldn¡¯t be taken out, because everyone knew the truth. It was just that they couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just pick a table. I don¡¯t need a tablecloth. I¡¯ll just pick a normal die, okay?¡± ¡°This is fair to everyone, right?¡± the higher-ups of venture capital said. ¡°Sure.¡± Saar and the other three bosses expressed that they could ept it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the VIP area.¡± The higher-up of venture capital extended his hand and made a gesture. There was also an electronic scanning device in the VIP area. As long as a person had any high-tech cheating device on them, it would be blocked and they could only make phone calls. Why did people have to go to the VIP room when the amount of money reached a certain height? it was because it was a fair and just room. Everyone yed for the sake of cleanliness. After the four bosses passed through the electronic scanning area, the backstage technician reported,¡±¡±No problem. Other than his cell phone, he didn¡¯t bring any other equipment. His eyes and suit have been scanned. It¡¯s almost impossible to cheat. You can y as much as you want.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said. The higher-ups of venture capital smiled, then said to the gambling Masters in the casino,¡±¡±Go and change all the Masters. Without the machines, their abilities won¡¯t be able to stand out. You guys go over. As long as the four bosses go to any table, think of a way to get them. They¡¯ve won a lot of money tonight. If you win, you¡¯ll get a 5% bonus!¡± The few experts nodded excitedly.

 Chapter 1017

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Each with their own thoughts</h4>

    They understood what their boss meant. That was to say, they couldn¡¯t rely on high-tech anymore, so it was time for them to show their strength. To be honest, they only had one purpose, and that was to deal with those experts. Because people in the expert circle knew the tricks of some tables that were used outside or in casinos for a long time, they would refuse to gamble on some specific tables. Even if they wanted to gamble, they would have to check the table and all kinds of gambling tools. Even the dealers had to be formal or naked. In the face of such a guest, what these experts had to do was to mess up their ns. For example, some people had very good hearing. If they used their hearing to y the dice game, they would have a higher chance of winning. This way, the casino would suffer losses. At this time, if they invited an expert to shake the dice and use their own strength to get into the field that the gambler was good at, the advantage of the gambler would be uncertain. This would return to the original intention of gambling. It was not up to him to win or lose more. Some people who were good at memorizing cards woulde to the poker area and use them to calcte the people who yed with them. Then, most of the cards and numbers would be within their control. At this time, the casino masters woulde forward and shuffle the cards. They would already mess up everything! So, as long as the four bosses didn¡¯t bring any cheating devices and yed with the experts inside the casino, in the words of the venture capital executives, it was like: ¡°No matter how much money you give, just put it in our bags.¡± So, why was he so happy?pared to the 200 million he lost today, the 8 billion from these four bosses was simply a bonus. ¡°It¡¯s time to change shifts,¡± Several experts went up to the stage one after another to exchange work with the staff and dealers. Those people were still very curious, but when they saw the supervisoring over to arrange this, they all finished work early. The four bosses stood in the VIP area and greeted some old acquaintances when they saw them. There were staff members in charge of receiving them. ¡°What do you four gentlemen want to y?¡± Saar smiled.¡±Whatever. I¡¯m here to support you anyway. Winning or losing is secondary. The main thing is to give face to my peers.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± The receptionist smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and y dice first. My luck is pretty good today.¡± Saar walked over to the dice area. A gambling master saw himing and smiled. What he saw was not Saar but US dors walking towards him. A 5% bonus, winning 100 million from him would be 5 million US dors! ¡°It¡¯s starting. ¡± The gambling master knew that there was no way to use the secret passage under the high-tech table here, so he had to mess up the points as much as possible. His hand speed was very fast and the die hit five times in a second! There was an expert gambler at the scene. He frowned and looked at the casino staff who was suddenly reced. He curiously teased,¡±¡±Good hand speed.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare to y anymore?¡± The casino¡¯s internal expert looked at him and provoked. The two of them had the feeling of an expert meeting an expert and appreciating each other. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯ll change tables.¡± The gambler thought that his rhythm had been disrupted by this person and went to the other tables. The experts in the casino looked at Saar and spread out their hands.¡±¡±If you want to y, then ce your bet.¡± He put the dice box on the table and took two steps back. There was no secret passage on the table, which meant that the size and height were the same. At that moment, the phone beside Saar suddenly rang. The call was from Xu Cheng. He was sitting in a coffee shop outside, looking at the scenery of Las Vegas full of famous models and female stars. ¡°Hello? Who are you? We¡¯re busy. Serena¡¯s family? The boss or the young? Oh, you¡¯re the boss. ¡± When Saar heard the word ¡®boss¡¯, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. He took the chip box and spread it out.¡±Since you¡¯re here to support me, give me some face. I¡¯ll bet on big. 500 million!¡± The surrounding people were in an uproar. They took a deep breath. It was the first time they had met such a bold person. Most people gambled with dice, either big or small. They gambled with 50% luck. Very few people would gamble with arge amount of money in this kind of game. He didn¡¯t expect to see someone throw in 500 million without even blinking. The dealer looked at Saar and asked,¡±Are you sure?¡± If I¡¯m sure, then I¡¯m going to show my cards. If I lose, I can¡¯t go back on my word. ¡± He was also very excited, because if Saar lost, he would have a bonus of 50 million! Saar¡¯s face darkened,¡±what do you mean?¡± Do you think I¡¯ll be shameless?¡± Then, he mmed the table and roared,¡±¡±Are you looking down on me?¡± The staff immediately came over tofort her. Everyone knew that the dealer had asked this question because he was afraid that the four big gangs were the local tyrants here, and that they would not admit their loss after losing 500 million. However, this question was somewhat offensive. ¡°Mr. Saar, I apologize to you on behalf of the casino, okay? Our dealer only asked this because of the security of the funds. After all ...¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m from the underworld, right?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Saar snorted.¡±Are you looking down on the money I have?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll go back on my word, right?¡± Saar suddenly shouted,¡±it¡¯s not like I, Saar, don¡¯t have a casino. Go outside and ask. Which one of our casinos is as wary of gamblers as you are of thieves?¡± I¡¯m afraid that you guys can¡¯t afford topensate me. I¡¯ll say this, if you guys win this money, I don¡¯t have to F * cking go back on my word. A loss is a loss, you must admit your loss!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Since Mr. Saar is giving us face, we won¡¯t be able to get over it if we refuse,¡± the higher-up of venture capital said loudly.¡±Fine, today¡¯s bet is about the conduct of a gentleman. If you win, no matter how much it is, we can afford it!¡± Saar gave him a thumbs-up.¡±A businessman like you deserves to be rich. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡± The higher-up of venture capital coughed. He felt a little light-hearted after being praised by Saar in front of so many people. We were just waiting for you to say that. We were just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t admit your defeat because we couldn¡¯t beat you or make a scene. We were relieved to hear that, hehe. Saar also had bad intentions.¡±I was waiting for you to say this. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t pay up after losing all your underwear. Let¡¯s make it clear first. I¡¯ll make you guys pay tonight!¡± ¡°Go ahead, can¡¯t you afford to y?¡± Saar looked at the dealer. The dealer took two steps forward, picked up the box, and opened it. ¡°Big!¡± Saar whistled. ¡°What did I say? I¡¯m so lucky. ¡± The dealer and venture capital executives ¡®faces changed slightly at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only the first round. We still need time tonight. We can win it back. ¡± The higher-ups of venture capital consoled themselves. ¡°Pay up first.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Saar waved his hand.¡±If you want to go back on your word, I¡¯ll shut your shop down and kick you out!¡±

 Chapter 1018

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Let down your guard</h4>

    ¡°Boss?¡± At this moment, Kevin walked over and said,¡± 500 million dors. It won¡¯t be easy to mobilize. Thepany just used 20 billion to purchase these two casinos. I¡¯m afraid the Board of Directors will have some opinions.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do even if we have an opinion. We¡¯ve only lost one round and you¡¯re already so anxious? That¡¯s why you¡¯re always a middle-level cadre. Kevin, you need to learn from this kind of courage. ¡± As the senior management of venture capital spoke, he instructed hiswyer to prepare to deduct 500 million from his personal wallet. ¡°Listen,¡± he said,¡±I¡¯ll pay the 500 million out of my own pocket. Since thepany doesn¡¯t want to lose anything, I¡¯ll pay for whatever we can get from the 8 billion tonight. That¡¯s what I mean.¡± Kevin nodded.¡±I understand. Then, the two hundred million I lost ...¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes. Just cooperate with me tonight, and I¡¯ll help you get back some money from the Board of Directors. Just treat it as hush money!¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Kevin was slightly excited. The higher-up of venture capital smiled. This time, he decided to use his own money to trick this group of people. After Saar took the 500 million, heughed loudly at a boss, mune, who was making a call behind him.¡±¡±Aiya, I won 500 million by ident. It seems that the boss is really rich. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Mu nie, who was on the phone with Xu Cheng, handed the phone to Saar and said,¡±¡±Selina is looking for you to talk about a project. I¡¯ll bet on seat 5 too. ¡± ¡°Come and try,¡± Saarughed.¡±You might be lucky too.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mu nie said. Xu Cheng turned on the speaker on his phone, and when he heard mu nie say Table 5, his eyes nced at Table 5 inside the casino. The power of his super-long-range prating vision telescope was all thanks to the sudden increase in his internal force cultivation. Inside the casino, Saar and mu nie exchanged phones. Saar picked up his phone andughed. Does it fit?¡± ¡°What? Big? Then you can send it to me. I¡¯ll ask the designer to get you a small one. ¡± Saar said. When the boss heard Saar say ¡®small¡¯, he waved 500 million over.¡±¡±My brother Saar ys like this too. Should I try too?¡± The venture capital executives immediately surrounded him.¡±¡±You¡¯re sure? Then it¡¯s about to open?¡± He was very nervous. He had already lost 500 million! This time, he felt that he was the one who was betting instead of the other party. If he lost again, he would be 1 billion. Compared to the boss, this higher-up seemed to be even more nervous. ¡°Go on, isn¡¯t it a sure bet?¡± Mu nie said. Dealer No. 5 came over and picked up the dice box. ¡°Small!¡± Mu nie lit a cigar for himself and choked on it. He was so happy that heughed out loud.¡±Oh my God, I¡¯m so lucky. I¡¯ve never thought that I could win 500 million so easily.¡± Then, he looked at the pale-faced senior executive and said,¡±¡±Hey, I wanted to support you, but I won in the end. This ... ¡°At the beginning, there were others who wanted to invest in this area. I told them not to get involved in this. Now, look, one billion is gone in the blink of an eye. Eh. ¡± The more he said, the more the higher-up¡¯s heart bled. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. ¡± Xu Cheng said to Saar. Then, he hung up the phone. Then, Xu Cheng said to Caesar and his apprentice,¡±¡±Change the IP and make the voice a male voice this time.¡± ¡°Yes, guild leader.¡± Caesar and his apprentice took care of the phone call he made. The CIA, who was monitoring Saar and the other three¡¯s phones, didn¡¯t find any problems backstage. ¡°Is there any problem with the phone?¡± ¡°Did he use his phone to cheat?¡± the middle-ranking CIA officer asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, their conversation was very natural and didn¡¯t expose any problems. I checked the IP, it¡¯s not a number from Las Vegas, it seems to be from abroad. If this call was cheated, how could it be from abroad? It¡¯s probably a call from the boss of the project. The voice is indeed a woman. There¡¯s no problem with this phone. ¡± The CIA agent squinted at the monitor and said,¡±¡±He won two games in a row. Is it really a matter of luck?¡± ¡°Boss, how about we close today?¡± Kevin felt more and more that something was wrong. The venture capital executive was a little annoyed by mu NIE¡¯s words. Mu nie pointed at the Mulberry and cursed the locust, saying that he didn¡¯t have enough assets for them to win? ¡°Ourpany spent 20 billion just to acquire these two casinos! Mr. Mu NIE¡¯s worry is unnecessary. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money,¡± he said with a smile.¡±Just have fun tonight.¡± ¡°I was going to say that your vault is out of money,¡± mu nie said.¡±Just get ready to leave.¡± The higher-ups of venture capital were shocked.¡±How can that be? you¡¯ve only yed one round. You¡¯re not even interested, are you?¡± Just continue ying. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± mu nie added.¡±I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t have enough money to lose to us.¡± ¡°You two have won, so why don¡¯t I try?¡± At this moment, one of the big four, johande, walked over and said with a smile. ¡°Then you have to y a few rounds.¡± The senior boss of venture capital was afraid that they would leave at this time, so he quickly encouraged them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± Johande walked to a table. That was when mu NIE¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello? Mr. Stenson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mu nie asked. Caesar and his apprentice grabbed Stenson¡¯s voice to cover up for Xu Cheng. ¡°I heard you guys patronized our old casino? Give me some face and don¡¯t go overboard. ¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just here to gamble, not to cause trouble.¡± This conversation was for the CIA to hear, to let them know the purpose of the four big bosses ¡®visit, and to let them lower their guard. At this moment, johande had already opened the door. But he lost the bet. He had guessed wrong. ¡°Oh,¡± He crossed his arms in frustration. The higher-ups of venture capital heaved a sigh of relief and were slightly delighted. The CIA agents backstage said,¡±¡±We can be sure that they were lucky in the first two rounds. It seems that they didn¡¯t use the right method in the previous cases.¡± ¡°It seems like the former boss wasn¡¯t entirely right. They don¡¯t always win every bet. I guess they¡¯ll really be able to give up their money tonight.¡± Kevin muttered in his heart. ¡°Aiya, Mr. Johande, you¡¯re not so lucky.¡± The higher-ups of venture capital pretended to look regretful, but their hearts were blooming with joy. ¡°Sigh, my casino¡¯s quarterly profit is gone just like that, but it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re just supporting each other. We¡¯re all in the same circle in the future, so we have to take care of each other.¡± Although there was a look of regret on johande¡¯s face, he was not anxious at all. Xu Cheng looked at the man sitting cross-legged in the open-air square. After taking a sip of red wine, he muttered to himself,¡±¡±It¡¯s good to paralyze those people first so that they¡¯ll let their guard down. ¡± He must have seen someone from the CIA monitoring the casino from a nearby RV. How could he act naturally if he didn¡¯t put on a show? ¡°Johande, let me take revenge for you.¡± At this moment, thest Big Shot walked over and said on stage 8,¡±¡± 1 billion! I¡¯ll win it all for johande, with interest. ¡± The senior executive of venture capital walked to the dealer who had just won against johande and said,¡±¡±Go and change to the colleague at stage 8.¡± If he won 1 billion, he would earn 500 million instead!

 Chapter 1019

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Found a w</h4>

    Cook, one of the big four, walked to stage 10 and said loudly,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll y at station 10.¡± At this time, Stenson¡¯s voice came from mu NIE¡¯s side.¡±¡±By the way, I might be going on a business trip on the 10th of next month. I¡¯ll be staying outside for a while, so I won¡¯t be back for the time being. The project that I¡¯ve discussed with cook can wait until Ie back.¡± Mu nie nodded and turned to cook.¡±Cook, Mr. Stenson is going on a business trip on the 10th of next month and will be staying for a while.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After cook heard that, he beckoned to his bodyguard.¡±¡± 2 billion on small.¡± The CIA agents on the monitor watched this scene. The Section Chief, who was following up on the case, asked the technician,¡±¡±Is there a problem with the source of the call?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s indeed from Stenson vi apartment, no problem.¡± The Section Chief nodded. Then, he saw the betting on the screen. The number was small. ¡°Wait,¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The Section Chief suddenly raised his hand.¡±Rey the video and return to the content of mu NIE¡¯s phone call.¡± The technician curiously did as he was told, and then returned the clip of mu nie answering the phone. ¡°Put aside the content he stole from the phone.¡± ¡°By the way, on the 10th of next month ...¡± The Section Chief said,¡¯not this sentence, let¡¯s hear what mugne said to cook, the person who ced the bet. The technician nodded. After looking around, he yed a clip of what mu nie said to cook. Mr. Stenson is going on a business trip on the 10th of next month ...¡± ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Repeat this,¡± the Section Chief said. After the technician repeated this sentence over and over again, the Section Chief crossed his arms and his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°y all the phone calls the four bosses received.¡± The technician and the other intelligence officers seemed to have discovered something and quickly reyed it. The Section Chief also got to the point. ¡°The first time we ced a bet, Munne received a call and asked Selena if the boss was still young. The answer was ¡®boss¡¯. Saar ced a bet on ¡®big¡¯, and the answer was ¡®big¡¯. Then, Saar went to answer the phone and asked if the gown sent to Selina¡¯s house was too big or too small. On the phone, Selina said it was too big and hoped that he would change it to¡¯ small ¡®, and then Munne ced a bet on¡¯ small ¡®. The two conversations on the phone were always about the same words, and the answer in the dice box was the same. This time, Munne told cook that Stenson was going to stay at¡¯ small ¡®for a while, and cook ced two billion on¡¯ small ¡®. The answer was the same all three times, and I think the truth is in this phone call! No matter who it is, no matter how rich they are, 500 million dors is still 500 million dors. It¡¯s a bit unrealistic to gamble and squander all your luck, but these four people don¡¯t have any psychological burden. The only exnation is that they didn¡¯t think they would lose. ¡± The other police officers were suddenly enlightened. ¡°But chief, johande has lost.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen someone who keeps winning by guessing their luck? If it¡¯s a 100% win, then there¡¯s a problem. How much do you think cook is betting? 2 billion! What was it for? Not only did he win back johande¡¯s capital, but he could also split another 500 million between them! Johande is probably just sacrificing himself to numb us, and cook is responsible for winning his share back!¡± The chief looked at the monitor and seemed to understand everything.¡±This crime is simply magical! The answer came from the conversation over the phone, but how did the people on the phone get the answer? It seems like there¡¯s someone in the casino!¡± ¡°Section Chief, since we¡¯ve found the evidence, shall we rush in and arrest them?¡± The Section Chief shook his head.¡±We can ¡®t. The content of their conversation can¡¯t be directly used as evidence to use them. This is where it¡¯s smart. Their conversation is so natural that if we were to use them, it would be equivalent to taking it out of context and expose our privacy. Especially for people who have risen to the status of the four bosses, just based on the content of the phone call, we will be very passive. Not only will we not be able to Sue them, but we will also be in trouble! Unless we catch the person who gave us the ¡®answer¡¯!¡± ¡°What do we do now? This case is very influential. If we can seize it, we can be promoted at least two ranks!¡± The subordinate¡¯s eyes lit up. If it was before, they wouldn¡¯t have been so excited, but now, there seemed to be some clues in the case. Of course, the Section Chief would not let go of this opportunity.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go to the casino. Restricting their mobile phones will make them lose their answers. Later, look at my eyes and block the signal inside the casino.¡± The subordinate who stayed behind nodded. After they got out of the RV, they tidied up their cors and then walked to the casino. At the same time, Xu Cheng also paid the bill and walked into the casino with both hands in his pocket. He had already eavesdropped on their conversation and knew what they were going to do. Since he couldn¡¯t use his cell phone, he would be the ¡®answer¡¯ himself. The people inside the casino had no idea what was happening outside. As for the venture capital executives, they almost lost their footing after losing 2 billion dors. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Kevin supported him from behind. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± The higher-ups of venture capital had very unnatural expressions. ¡°Give me the money.¡± Cook grinned and looked at the CEO. The senior management of venture capital took out his phone and called hiswyer. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m Andre. Prepare 2 billion dors for me. No matter what kind of coteral you use, transfer it to whoever I want in 10 minutes. ¡± ¡°What? Mr. Andre, what are you doing? 2 billion USD? Did you report to young master Xiu jieman that you¡¯re using so much? If there¡¯s a 20 billion dor hole in his name, old Rockefeller will be very angry. ¡± The person on the other end of the phone sounded a little anxious. On the other side, Caesar and his apprentice narrowed their eyes when they heard this conversation again. Caesar¡¯s disciple called Xu Cheng¡¯s phone and said,¡±¡±Leader, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s indeed a consortium behind this venture capitalpany. At the moment, Mr. Andre seems to be working for a member of the Rockefeller family. He¡¯s using too much money and has attracted the attention of the higher-ups, a descendant of the Rockefeller family named seujman.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°okay, continue to eavesdrop. I¡¯m going to lure this person out and find the Rockefeller family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Caesar and his disciple replied. The CIA Director and the others walked in from the back door and saw the venture capital executive tidying up the chips and funds. He was sweating nervously. Kevin walked over and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±There are still no clues?¡± The Section Chief smiled.¡±Not really. I know how to snipe them tonight. We seem to have found some important clues. Ask your boss toe with me and tell him not to worry.¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, say it now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. You can treat this time as meing here to do business. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Kevin eximed. The chief¡¯s meaning was obvious. He wanted to take advantage of the situation.

 Chapter 1020

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Entering the venue</h4>

    Kevin had no choice but to call the boss over. The Section Chief took the boss to the rest area backstage. Before he left, he said to Kevin,¡±¡±Keep an eye on the four of them. Don¡¯t let them go. I¡¯m going to earn back my Capital Tonight.¡± Kevin nodded and went to entertain the four big bosses. The senior management of venture capital came to the corner of the elevator and asked the Section Chief,¡±¡±Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m very busy? I don¡¯t have time to listen to what you¡¯re investigating. ¡± ¡°Mr. Andre,¡± the Section Chief said,¡±I think we may have discovered the truth about how their bets always work.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Andre frowned. Let¡¯s see. ¡± The Section Chief smacked his lips.¡±To be honest, we don¡¯t want to take this case. It¡¯s because it touches the four bosses. Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°So, they really have ghosts?¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± Andre narrowed his eyes. The Section Chief took a breath.¡±We did find the problem with how they won money, but this case isn¡¯t suitable to be exposed. After all, the four big bosses are still quite powerful in the American Mafia. Do you understand what I mean, Mr. Andre?¡± ¡°Tell me what you found,¡± Andre muttered. The Section Chief: ¡°we¡¯re nning to treat it as a one-time deal. You give us the money, and we¡¯ll give you what you want. Then, we¡¯ll leave this matter alone, at least not tonight.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Andre was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve already lost 2.5 billion US dors, do you still care about this 50 million?¡± ¡°You!¡± Andre¡¯s face darkened,¡±do you know that you¡¯re not only offending the four big bosses, but you¡¯re also offending me?¡± Do you know who is behind ourpany?¡± The Section Chief smiled bitterly,¡±even a Big Shot like you has to make things difficult for us?¡± Without us risking our lives to do things, when would the fight between you Immortals end? Since you don¡¯t need it, then for the sake of our own safety, just pretend that we never came. ¡± ¡°But you have the nerve to ask for 50 million!¡± ¡°Sir, this 50 million can really help you win back the 2.5 billion!¡± The chief said in a more serious tone. Andre paced back and forth with his hands on his hips. He was under a lot of pressure from the young master of the family. He might be fired from the staff. He had to win at least 2 billion back from the 2.5 billion tonight, because he could still afford to pay 500 million out of his own pocket. ¡°Alright, let me see what you have.¡± Andre said. ¡°We need a check from the Switzend bank.¡± The Section Chief said. Andre red at him fiercely, then took out a check from his suit¡¯s inner bag, wrote 50 million, and tore it to the Section Chief. The Section Chief pouted at his assistant, whopared the contents of the phone call he had just stolen with the scene and began to analyze how the four big bosses won the money for Andre. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we have someone on the inside?¡± Andrew frowned. ¡°Of course. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with the box and the dice, it can only mean that there¡¯s something wrong with the dealer who shook the dice. Maybe only he can know the number better than normal people. Even if it¡¯s not 100%, it¡¯s at least around 70% because he¡¯s the one in charge of shaking the dice. Under normal circumstances, a master can shake out a number he¡¯s thinking about, and then he may release the answer through some channels and then connect the phone to the four big bosses. Why am I so sure that it¡¯s a color roller? Because this 30% uncertainty is the probability of johande losing the bet. What johande lost was the probability that the color roller could not grasp. ¡± The Section Chief said. ¡°What a traitor,¡± Andre said with a dark expression. The Section Chief added fuel to the fire.¡±That¡¯s not strange. After all, these employees of yours were all left behind by Mr. Stenson, and Stenson has such a good rtionship with the four bosses. It¡¯s normal for these employees to be biased towards their own people.¡± ¡°Switch.¡± ¡°We have to change people,¡± Andre mumbled.¡±It¡¯s not toote to change people now.¡± Andre said as he walked outside. He pulled Kevin to the side and whispered,¡±¡±Immediately change all the Masters here, I want one of my own! Do you understand? One of his own! Go to the Union and find one, and use it at a high price!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, boss?¡± ¡°Just go and find it. Hurry up. ¡± Andrew urged him to go quickly. Then, he didn¡¯t give the four bosses a chance to continue winning. He asked the people on the other side to transfer the funds deliberately slow down. This way, before the funds arrived, the four bosses wouldn¡¯t be able to win the next round. ¡°To show our sincerity, we can block their phones tonight.¡± At this time, the division Chief walked to Andrew¡¯s side and said. Andre nodded.¡±That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯d like to see how they can win without the internal people and the phone calls from the outside.¡± At this point, Andre arranged for someone to go to the control room to change people. They suspected that someone had used the surveince room to inform the four bosses. What if, when they were ying cards, the surveince camera saw the number and told the four bosses? All of these had to be avoided, so the important surveince camera had to be reced by their own people. Kevin found an expert who had a bad reputation in the Union and said,¡±¡±How is he, boss?¡± Andre looked at the guy with a face full of stubble and said,¡±¡±Which slum did you get this from?¡± The bearded gambling master snorted and turned to leave. Kevin: ¡°he¡¯s very proud of his gambling skills, but most of the people in Las Vegas trust the products of Silicon Valley and ignore their real masters, which makes him very disgraceful. So he fell out with the Union, so he expressed that he would not stay in those casinos that use high-tech.¡± ¡°Then why did you call me here?¡± ¡°Just tonight. Give me a Commission of 500000 Yuan. I¡¯m short of money.¡± The bearded expert turned to Andre and said,¡±¡±After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other.¡± Andre gritted his teeth and said,¡±alright!¡± You! What are you good at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at everything,¡±he replied. ¡°Very good, it¡¯s you.¡± Andre said. The bearded man took out his mobile ount.¡±¡±Pay up first.¡± After Andre paid the money, he whispered to the bearded man, asking him to find a way to snipe the four gamblers. The unshaven man nodded, indicating that he understood what he meant. At this time, Xu Cheng walked into the casino under the reception and went up the stairs to the VIP area on the second floor. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got the money for you. Why don¡¯t you guys continue ying?¡± Andre looked at the four bosses and said with a smile,¡±¡±I said, we have the money, we won¡¯t go back on our word.¡± Saar and the other threeughed. They didn¡¯t n to leave until they got a signal from Mr. Fang to stop. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y for a while more then.¡± As Saar spoke, he picked up his phone and found that his phone signal was empty! He could only call the emergency number.

 Chapter 1021

    <h4>Chapter 1021: This is an expert!</h4>

    Saar¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked around at Andre, the CEO of venture capital, and saw a smile on his face. Then, he looked at the undercover CIA Director standing behind Andre. ¡°Why is the signal in your house so bad?¡± He subconsciously said to Andre. ¡°Oh, really? Is there no signal on your phone?¡± Andre took out his phone and looked at it. ¡°¡±Mine doesn¡¯t have it either. It¡¯s so strange.¡± Kevin exined,¡±maybe the weather isn¡¯t too good today. In addition, we have very high requirements for the privacy of our casino customers. The sound-proofing of some building walls is too good. This leads to the possibility of signal interception.¡± ¡°Mr. Saar, you¡¯re here to have fun,¡± Andre said with a half-smile.¡±Don¡¯t worry about business. Let¡¯s have fun tonight. We¡¯ve also arranged for a dancing girl.¡± Andre looked at him and smiled.¡±¡±You won¡¯t just leave after winning the money, right? What happened to your support?¡± Saar¡¯s eyes flickered, feeling like he had lost his backbone. The other three also walked over and looked at each other. They understood each other¡¯s worries. Without the cell phone signal, the outside world couldn¡¯t get the answer. They had really entered ¡®gambling¡¯ mode. ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m supporting you and even won so much money from you. It¡¯s not very kind of me to leave just like that. So, shall we continue ying?¡± Saarughed drily. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. You guys can do as you please. ¡± Andre had already seen the unnatural and worried expressions on their faces. He was slightly delighted and secretly asked,¡±As expected, without your phones, you¡¯ve be gambling noobs. Just you wait. Mu nie looked at his phone¡¯s signal and was a little anxious.¡±¡±Your signal is so bad, how can I call you?¡± ¡°Why did mu nie pick up the phone when he¡¯s here to y?¡± Andrew asked tentatively. ¡°It must be for thepany. We¡¯re busy every day and we don¡¯t have a phone call. Many contracts can¡¯t go through the process.¡± Mu nie said. Andre chuckled and walked over to take the phone away. He handed it to mu NIE¡¯s bodyguard and said,¡±¡±Can¡¯t you just go out and handle it? your boss will have a lot of fun tonight.¡± Mu NIE¡¯s eyes flickered. He felt that Andre had deliberately used this blocking method. Could he have seen through it? ¡°Alright, you guys, let¡¯s continue ying?¡± Andre personally told the four to continue ying. Saar came to a table, and at this time, the dealer¡¯s master immediately changed to the one with the stubble. He nced at Saar with a sharp gaze, which was full of disregard. From Saar¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t see the confidence that a gambler should have, so he was a rookie. ¡°Guessing the size?¡± The bearded man asked Saar. Saar nodded and sat down. The bearded man opposite him knocked the table with one hand, and the dice on the table bounced up. The dealer picked up the box and threw the dice into the in the air, then shook it. Finally, he mmed the box on the table and took two steps back.¡±¡±Big or small?¡± Saar: ¡± 5 million. Guess big.¡± Andre walked over and said,¡±no way, boss Saar. You just casually yed 500 million. How did it suddenly be 5 million?¡± This doesn¡¯t match your status, does it?¡± Saar lit a cigar.¡±How much do you care? Do you have any rules?¡± Andrei said,¡±could it be that you¡¯re scared without your phone?¡± Where¡¯s all that temper of yours?¡± In order to recoup his losses, he was not afraid of provoking Saar. As expected, Saar, who couldn¡¯t take the provocation, mmed the table.¡±¡±Are you looking down on me? Isn¡¯t it just 500 million?¡± Then, he subconsciously looked at the other three and found that their phones still had no signal. The three of them all gave him a look that said,¡¯don¡¯t be rash¡¯. Saar had no choice but to take out his 500 million chips. ¡°Big.¡± The bearded man opened the box. The answer was small. ¡°I lost.¡± He smiled. Saar kicked the table. Andre smiled.¡±Thank you, boss Saar, for your generous support. Are youing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won against you before anyway. ¡± Saar snorted.¡±He¡¯s gone. It¡¯s almost time.¡± The other bosses of the 3D world were also preparing to leave. How could Andre let them go so easily? now, he was even more certain that these four people¡¯s cheating had been removed. It was time to kill them back and earn eight billion. How could he let them go so easily? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll support us? What¡¯s the point of leaving after ying one round?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡± Cook, who had earned some money, walked over and said. He thought that even without Mr. Fang¡¯s help, he would only have a 50% chance of winning. He didn¡¯t think he would lose too badly. ¡± 500 million as a guarantee?¡± Andre smiled. Tonight, many guests are used to seeing the bosses being generous. ¡± Kuck was a little embarrassed. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Fang¡¯s magic, they wouldn¡¯t have been willing to spend 500 million. No matter how rich they were, their worth was close to 10 billion, but it wasn¡¯t enough for them to waste money like this. If they lost 500 million 20 times, they would be paupers. This was why the CIA had always thought that these four people were too psychologically strong and had evil intentions. ¡°How can 500 million be so easy? Do you dare to y with 5 billion?¡± Just then, Xu Cheng walked in wearing a white tuxedo. His face had been treated with silicone, so he definitely didn¡¯t look like a wanted man in the United States. The four bosses heaved a sigh of relief when they saw hime in. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Fang. Are you here to y too?¡± Saar came over and greeted him. Not many people knew about Xu Cheng, Mr. Fang. Xu Cheng nodded.¡±You guys are here too? I heard that a new casino opened here today. It seems that Stenson sold it, right?¡± He must be very rich, right? I¡¯m just here to see if I can get a higher bid. ¡± ¡°How big do you want to y?¡± Andre looked at him. Mr. Fang: ¡°it doesn¡¯t need to be big. Just the same as them. The key is that you dare to pay.¡± ¡°You ask the four bosses if I can afford it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled,¡±then I¡¯ll y 5 billion!¡± Just one round. ¡± Andre: ¡°I can¡¯t ask for more. Hurry up. What do you want to y?¡± Poker or something else? Or are you going to be like the four bosses, ying such an exciting game of guessing the size of the big or small?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate. I¡¯ve burned incense and prayed to Buddha today. ¡± Xu Cheng smiled and then sat down in front of the unshaven master. He grinned and exchanged a nce with the bearded expert. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that when a person¡¯s hand speed is too fast, as a dice shaker, he will deliberately ovep the two dice in the box. For example, if there are two 3s, the number 6 is ¡®small¡¯. When he saw someone ce a bet on ¡®small¡¯, he quickly shook the box the moment he opened it. The stacked dice rolled down and turned into any number 4/5/6. This way, the bottom numbers 3 + 4,5 or 6 would form a ¡®big¡¯! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Xu Cheng looked at this master with a faint smile. The bearded expert revealed a dangerous and vignt gaze. In his heart, he thought, this is an expert!

 Chapter 1022

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Egging</h4>

    The unshaven master looked at Xu Cheng and smiled.¡±¡±The average gambler can¡¯t do this, because it requires a certain level of strength to have that hand speed.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°then you definitely have that kind of hand speed.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you dare to y?¡± ¡°Try it?¡± Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright,¡± the bearded man replied. He picked up the die with one hand and shook it, then put the box on the table. ¡°ce your bets.¡± The bearded man said indifferently. It was as if no matter how the guests ced their bets, the answer would always be within his control. Xu Cheng looked at the dice in the box, and there were two 3s stacked on top of each other. ¡°Big.¡± He took out a million and threw it in. After the bearded man opened the box, he didn¡¯t touch the two 3s inside, which added up to a 6, which was small. ¡°I¡¯ll take it. ¡± The bearded man took the one million chips. Then he shook it again. ¡°ce your bets.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡± 5 million. Big.¡± There were still two threes together in the game. This guy could always put two threes together. Just this alone was enough to show that his gambling skills were profound and unfathomable. Not only that, Xu Cheng also noticed that he always got two ¡± 3¡¯s¡± so that people would notice him. This time, the moment he opened the dice box, he shook it, making the dice roll to the left and turn into a ¡± 2¡å! However, the number was still small, but it was no longer two 3s stacked together, so that people wouldn¡¯t be able to see the problem. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I epted it again. ¡± After the bearded man took back the chips with both hands, an inexplicable smile appeared on his face.¡±The box is in my hands. It will be as many times as I want it to be. No matter how many times I want it to be, no matter if you see through it or not, it won¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled. ¡°If you¡¯reing, thene.¡± The bearded man took the box and started shaking it. ¡°ce your bet.¡± ¡°I choose small this time.¡± Xu Cheng pushed in 10 million in chips. There were still two threes in the box! The moment the bearded man took the box, the die on it fell to the right and became a 6, which was big. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m ashamed to be associated with those people, no one in Las Vegas would be able to beat me.¡± The bearded expert had an arrogant expression. The four bosses looked at Mr. Fang¡¯s three consecutive losses with some surprise and confusion. They thought that this bearded expert was really that powerful? Andrew and Kevin, who were standing behind the beard, looked very proud. Kevin was pleased because he was the one who had invited this person, and Andre was pleased because he knew that there was hope for him to make aeback tonight. But suddenly, Xu Cheng stood up, turned around, and said,¡±¡±Saar, let¡¯s go talk about the project. There¡¯s no point in gambling.¡± Andre¡¯s expression suddenly became unnatural, and he was slightly panicked. Because he still lost 2 billion. 1.5 billion was young master Xiu jieman¡¯s assets, so he had to win back this money before young master Xiu jieman asked. ¡°Hey, gentlemen, why didn¡¯t you have fun? Didn¡¯t you say you were here to support us? How can you leave after winning money?¡± He was also anxious, and his words were a little shameless. He had no choice, it was for the money. Xu Cheng,¡¯didn¡¯t I already contribute 16 million? That¡¯s good enough. ¡± Andre didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry,¡¯you¡¯ve lost 16 million and you don¡¯t want to win back? And the four bosses, where did your forthright attitude go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to y, 5 billion! If you can mobilize that much money, I¡¯ll have a good time!¡± Xu Cheng looked at Andre.¡±If you can ¡®t, then I¡¯d advise you not to open your shop.¡± ¡°This ...¡± Andre was envious and in a difficult position. This was because it was difficult for him to take out 5 billion now, but he wanted to win it so that he could make aeback. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the price of this casino¡¯s online service won¡¯t be too high. ¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he turned around and left. Andre saw that the bearded man had won three rounds in a row, giving him confidence. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± He reached out to stop Xu Cheng and the others from leaving. Then, he came to Kevin¡¯s side and said,¡±¡±Are the documents of these two casinos still under coteral?¡± Kevin nodded.¡±Because we didn¡¯t pay 20 billion to Mr. Stenson, the documents are all mortgaged by a third-party bank. But because we paid 10 billion first, 50% of the shares of the two casinos can be temporarily used.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the agent, right?¡± Kevin nodded.¡±I persuaded the Board of Directors to handle this matter. For now, I¡¯m the agent.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Andre said.¡±Put up 25% of the shares as coteral and give me 5 billion.¡± Kevin¡¯s expression changed slightly.¡±But this requires the consent of the Board of Directors. Or we need the signature of the Board of Directors.¡± ¡°Am I not a director?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°But ...¡±Kevin¡¯s face darkened once more. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about,¡± Andre said.¡±Can you afford a loss of 200 million? If the Board of Directors sues you, not only will you lose your job, but you¡¯ll also be sued. ¡± Kevin was speechless. ¡°So, you only have one option, and that is to fight me! I know what you¡¯re worried about, but don¡¯t forget that this mortgage was signed by my name on behalf of the Board of Directors. Although you have 80% responsibility, I also have 20% responsibility. Let¡¯s shoulder it together, how about it? If we win, I¡¯ll get 7, you get 3! You can pay 200 million and get arge sum of money to start your own business. Why do you have to be submissive? You¡¯re already very outstanding. ¡± It had to be said that Kevin was very tempted. After all, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was going to take the me. If he didn¡¯t do it, the Board of Directors would Sue him for losing 200 million. No one would believe that he would lose 200 million in one day. By then, the police would monitor him and investigate. The court would also restrict his freedom. It would be no different from going to jail. The key was that the Board of Directors wanted to deal with him. He couldn¡¯t win thewsuit at all. It was only a matter of time before he took the me. In that case, why not take a gamble? Kevin came to the bearded expert¡¯s side and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±How confident are you that you can take him down?¡± ¡°Did you see him beat me just now?¡± The bearded expert was disdainful. After Kevin was at a loss, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go to a third-party bank and use my name as coteral for 5 billion.¡± Andre nodded, then walked over to Xu Cheng and the others and said,¡±¡±Give us some time, 5 billion is no problem!¡± The four bosses pulled Xu Cheng back and whispered,¡±¡±Mr. Fang, you¡¯re just giving away money.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. He had to attack Andre tonight and find the whereabouts of the Rockefeller family descendant behind him. As long as he found the descendant and knew where the Rockefeller family was, he could carry out the next assassination n. He had to eliminate the capital society without anyone knowing! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his shadow fist¡¯s advanced level wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would¡¯ve gone to the Duke to fight him! Therefore, he had to first engage in sneaky operations and needed more information and understanding of the Duke toe up with a n against him. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t stay idle and had to kill the remnants of the capital society!

 Chapter 1023

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Battle tactics</h4>

    Xu Cheng and the others were smoking their cigars, waiting for Andre to prepare the funds. The bearded master looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you give me 100 million and I¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± Xu Cheng smiled.¡±With your personality, do you think you can?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± The bearded expert grinned.¡±Actually, I can set the price, but the higher the price, the more insulting it is to me.¡± ¡°You want to go easy on me, but I won¡¯t give it to you. I¡¯ve seen too many self-righteous Masters like you, and most of them will fail.¡± Xu Cheng took a puff of his cigar. Not long after, a representative of Stenson¡¯s legal team walked into the casino and ced a card on Xu Cheng¡¯s table.¡±¡±Mr. Fang, the 5 billion you asked for! This is an American Bank card with 5 billion in it!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all.¡± Xu Cheng said. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then. Call me if you need anything.¡± Thewyer bowed and left after saying that. ¡°Wait a minute. If they use something as coteralter, please help me see if there¡¯s any problem.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Fang, do you really want to y? As you said earlier, this guy¡¯s skills are so good that no matter what you y, it¡¯s wrong. Then what¡¯s the point of ying?¡± Saar asked in confusion. Xu Cheng: ¡°where there¡¯s a will, there will always be a way to crack it.¡± Saar suggested,¡±how about we find a gambling master to help?.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t trust anyone else when ites to gambling.¡± Xu Cheng waved his hand. At this moment, Andrew and Kevin had already walked over. They came back with all the paperwork and the bank mortgage loan. It was a check from the bank. ¡°See if there¡¯s any problem,¡± Xu Cheng said to thewyer. Thewyer nodded. He took the check from the bank and called someone to do all kinds of verification. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem,¡± He said to Xu Cheng. ¡°Alright, show them the amount on your card. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Thewyer picked up the bank card on the table, went to negotiate with the casino¡¯swyers, and checked the bnce in the bank. ¡°Mr. Andre, there¡¯s no problem. We¡¯ve talked to the Bank of America¡¯s officials, and they can guarantee that the money is absolutely normal.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Andre smiled and then looked at Xu Cheng and asked,¡±¡±How is it? can we y now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Cheng shrugged. ¡°What game?¡± ¡°ying other games is too brain-burning. Just this one. To make it simple, y with this size.¡± Xu Cheng just sat there, not wanting to move. The bearded expert opposite him said contemptuously,¡±¡±Are you trying to defeat me?¡± ¡°I just want to break your move.¡± Xu Cheng said honestly. ¡°You actually know the principle, so you also know that it can¡¯t be broken.¡± The bearded expert said. ¡°Now I know why you¡¯re so disliked by your peers.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°because with the same technique, you are more brilliant and better than them. Yours is basically unsolvable, but theirs are full of loopholes. First of all, they can¡¯t shake the dice as urately as you can, so they can¡¯t tolerate you, right?¡± ¡°Smart. That¡¯s about it. When someone monopolizes a circle, the entire circle will target you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they forbid me from gambling,¡±the unshaven expert said. Xu Cheng: ¡°then why didn¡¯t they kill you?¡± ¡°Because they kept me around to deal with high-tech products,¡± the bearded expert replied. Xu Cheng grinned.¡±Got it. I want you to be the spokesperson, but I also have to stop you?¡± Interesting. If you lose today, you¡¯re no longer invincible, and they won¡¯t be afraid of you in the future, right? So if I defeat you, I¡¯ll be helping you instead?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± The bearded man narrowed his eyes.¡±Failure is eptable in life. However, I¡¯m determined to not lose in my bet!¡± ¡°Shake it,¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s see,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.¡±How can you not lose?¡± Then, Xu Cheng mmed his palm on the table, and the two dice flew into the air. The bearded man calmly waited for the dice to fall in front of his eyes and nose before he reached out to grab the box and caught the dice in the air. Then, he started to shake the dice. ¡°In fact, you were right at the beginning. That¡¯s the answer, but you¡¯re going to leave your hand for sure, and I still have a second chance to touch it, so you¡¯re going to lose! I¡¯m the only one in the league who is good at this. I can urately ce the die in the box at any number. ¡± The bearded man said while shaking his head. Bang! The die Box mmed heavily on the table, and the bearded expert took a step back. He reached out his hand in a gentlemanly manner.¡±Are you going down or not? If it¡¯s for the sake of your face, you can bet a little on one side to maintain a tie!¡± Thest sentence was a sarcastic one. Xu Cheng faintly smiled,¡± 5 billion!¡± Bet on big!¡± The bearded expert sighed and shook his head. Just as he was about to open it, Andre was a step ahead and pulled him to the side. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Andre was still not at ease. After all, Xu Cheng just lost three times in a row, but he still wanted to continue ying, and he was determined to bet big. Did this mean that he came prepared or had a bomb? He had to be on guard. In short, Andre felt that there was something fishy about these people tonight. The key was that Xu Cheng just threw away 5 billion like that, it was too casual and too sloppy! It was like Saar and the others throwing away 500 million as soon as they arrived. It felt a little unusual. Or did Andre suspect that the bearded expert had been bribed, and that he was also one of the people on the other side? ¡°How confident are you in beating him?¡± ¡°100%!¡±The bearded expert was disdainful. ¡°What if I don¡¯t win?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut off my arms and never gamble again!¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m being suppressed, I¡¯ll never lower my head and let myself be defeated to disgrace my reputation,¡± the bearded man said.¡±If I care about those things, I canpletely let go so that I don¡¯t have to be in an invincible state and be blocked by others!¡± Andre felt that it made sense. But he was still a little worried. ¡°Mr. Fang, you¡¯re ying so big? Why don¡¯t we take it slow?¡± Andre didn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to be so impulsive. But Xu Cheng just rolled his eyes at him.¡±If you¡¯re not ying, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ying!¡± Andre said,¡±do you want to start again?¡± I¡¯ll change the dealer to y with you. ¡± The bearded expert was furious,¡±what do you mean?¡± Andre: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I keep feeling like something¡¯s not right. Mr. Fang¡¯s behavior makes me feel like he¡¯s being unscrupulous. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going wrong, but I feel like you¡¯re the only one who can give him some hints to win! So, you can leave with 500000 Yuan. ¡± The bearded man¡¯s expression changed drastically.¡±F * ck! 500000!¡± But Xu Cheng justughed. The bearded man instantly understood something, and he looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Good job, you¡¯re an expert! In terms of psychological tactics, I acknowledge your attainments. ¡± Between gambling Masters, skills were secondary, but the emotions and aura on their faces, as well as their mentality, were the important factors that determined the battlefield. Xu Cheng used his acting skills and tricks to make Andre panic and rece the bearded master. The bearded man even turned to Andre and snorted,¡±¡±The reason why you feel that something is wrong is actually what he wants. He wants you to rece me because no one in the casino is his match. You¡¯re on your own.¡±

 Chapter 1024

    <h4>Chapter 1024: I¡¯ll grant you defeat!</h4>

    Andre was also at a loss. He wondered if he had done something wrong and had fallen into Mr. Fang¡¯s trap. At this moment, Saar and the others were slightly happy and quickly whispered to each other. This action was caught by Andre. Before the bearded man hadpletely gone downstairs, Andre quickly ran over.¡±¡±Wait, wait, for the sake of 500000, you have to continue betting.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t believe me?¡± The bearded man sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t believe it. Everyone else in the casino is the original staff, but you¡¯re not. Now, you¡¯re the only one who can continue gambling. To be honest, I was just testing you just now. Don¡¯t mind me, for the sake of 5 billion, I¡¯m also a little anxious. ¡± If it was any other time, the bearded expert would have left, but today, he was very interested in Mr. Fang¡¯s opponent. Compared to conquering those noobs, conquering a high-level opponent would give him a sense of aplishment. Moreover, he had been so pretentious just now. He felt really ufortable after being called away at thest minute. No matter what, he had to go back and pretend that he had finished what he started! Therefore, the bearded expert eventually returned. When he returned, Saar and the others were immediately unhappy. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to stay here after being chased away like this. You have to have some backbone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He already said that he didn¡¯t trust you. Why did he have toe back and say such nasty things? I heard that gambling Masters like you are the most arrogant, right?¡± The bearded expert walked back to his original seat and said indifferently,¡±¡±That¡¯s why I came back to tell Mr. Andre how strong I am and whether it¡¯s worth it for him to spend 500000!¡± ¡°That was just an ident. Should we reopen it?¡± Andre tried to smooth things over. Xu Cheng suddenly mmed the table.¡±You guys are a legal and professional casino. How can you just brush it off like this?¡± Do you believe that I won¡¯t spread the news and make your casino stink? You¡¯re just going to let it go with a casual sentence?¡± Andrew was also embarrassed. ¡°Then what do you want, Mr. Fang?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°just in case you don¡¯t trust him again. Let¡¯s just change him.¡± ¡°This ...¡± Andre was even more certain that he had fallen into these people¡¯s trap. He could see that they were indeed a little wary of this bearded expert. That¡¯s right, this bearded expert must stay here tonight. ¡°How about this, in order to express my apology, I¡¯ll pay for all your expenses in Las Vegas tonight?¡± Andre said. Saar asked,¡¯that counts? It didn¡¯t count! We don¡¯tck that little money. Get this person out of here and change to someone else, and we¡¯ll y. ¡± The bearded man looked at Xu Cheng and said sarcastically,¡±¡±Where is your so-called breaking my trap? It¡¯s this broken? Wasn¡¯t that a little disgraceful and despicable? To be honest, I look down on you!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t stay.¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±I didn¡¯t ask you to leave at the beginning. Let me be clear, it was the boss behind you who didn¡¯t trust you and asked you to leave. I didn¡¯t do anything from the beginning to the end, nor did I say anything.¡± The bearded man and Andre were both embarrassed. That was really true, Xu Cheng just casually yed 5 billion, as if he really didn¡¯t say anything. All of this seemed to be a self-directed act by Andre. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fang. No matter what the result is, I¡¯ll pay for everything tonight!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Andrewughed. ¡°If you want to y, then y. Why do you have to make a bet so full of conspiracy theories? I finally wanted to y 5 billion in Five Card Stud, and now you¡¯ve ruined my mood. You might have won this round, but you might lose the next round. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Andre forced a smile. Xu Cheng took a puff of his cigarette and waved his hand.¡±¡±Let¡¯s start. ¡± The bearded expert asked,¡¯again? Why don¡¯t you change to another way of ying and we¡¯ll fight something else? ¡°This is really boring. I¡¯ve never lost in this game before. Since you want to defeat me so openly, I won¡¯t bully you in my top field. Otherwise, those in the industry who are familiar with me will say that I¡¯m scamming you. To be honest, I don¡¯t usually y with anyone in this game because it¡¯s boring. I¡¯ve never lost before.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to lose this time. Come on, I like to beat people in their strongest field and make them admit their defeat.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡±Xu Cheng said. The bearded man picked up the dice and shook them wildly. He had shaken it five times and was able to get the numbers andyout he wanted. He could be said to be a very talented person in this area. ¡°ce your bet.¡± He said casually and then took half a step back. Xu Cheng took a puff of his cigar and wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He first turned his head and teased Andre,¡±¡±Do you want to consider if you want to rece him or if this game counts?¡± Andrew was a little embarrassed. ¡°ce your bet. We¡¯re a legitimate casino. We won¡¯t y dirty. There are so many people here. The 5 billion card will be in the hands of this third party notary.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ce my bet.¡± Xu Cheng took the bank card and threw it over.¡±¡±Small.¡± ¡°It¡¯s opened?¡± The bearded man asked. ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Xu Cheng shrugged. Then, the bearded man opened the box. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it ¡®s¡¯ big ¡®!¡± The bearded man¡¯s expression seemed to say that he had already guessed the oue. ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Andre and Kevin hugged each other in excitement. ¡± 5 billion!¡± ¡± 5 billion!¡± The two of them had stars in their eyes. Even after Xiu jieman¡¯s 1.5 billion, there was still a profit of 3.5 billion left! After deducting the 200 million in Kevin¡¯s vault, he still had 3.3 billion left! US dors! How could the two of them not be excited? Andre had worked for the Rockefeller family for his entire life until he was over 50 years old and had only umted four to five hundred million in assets. Now, in the blink of an eye, he had made more than three billion! How could he not be excited? Kevin even felt like he was in a dream. That¡¯s right, they were indeed in a dream, because with one sentence from Xu Cheng, they returned to their original state. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve given you the wrong card. This card has 5 billion in it.¡± Xu Cheng awkwardly shook the American Bank card in his hand. The air in the arena froze. A flock of crows flew over Kevin and Andre¡¯s heads as they hugged. The crowd burst intoughter. The two of them instantly felt as if the honey that they had just licked had turned into sh * t! Xu Cheng smirked and said to the bearded man,¡±¡±Let¡¯s do it again, I won¡¯t make a mistake this time. ¡± The bearded man: ¡°no matter how many times you try, the answer won¡¯t change. You won¡¯t win.¡± ¡°Come on, cut the crap.¡± The bearded man picked up the dice and shook it four times, which was very extreme. ¡°ce your bet.¡± Xu Cheng,¡±yes.¡± The bearded man sneered and took the box away. ¡°If it¡¯s big, I¡¯ll eat s ...¡± Before the bearded man could finish his words, he looked down. 3+5=8, which was big! The bearded man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Impossible!¡± He almost blurted out in anger, feeling as if the sky was falling down. His body swayed slightly, and he could not stand steadily. At the side, Kevin and Andre didn¡¯t seem to have taken sh * t, but rather, they seemed to have been fed poison. He wanted to die! Xu Cheng faintly smiled and looked at the bearded man.¡±¡±It¡¯s strange, right?¡±

 Chapter 1025

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Ask your young master toe and get the money</h4>

    The bearded man raised his head and looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief.

    ¡°This is impossible! I¡¯ve never made a mistake in my life, this number is impossible!¡± He shook his head and recalled everything that had happened just now.

    However, no matter how he tried to recall, he was sure that there were no loopholes or mistakes.

    Xu Cheng smoked his cigarette and said to the judges around him,¡±¡±I won.¡±

    The notary was doing the transfer.

    With the four bosses present, no one dared to act recklessly.

    Andre and Kevin were stunned for a long time. Finally, after Andre fell to the ground, he suddenly got up, grabbed the bearded man¡¯s cor with both hands, and threw a punch.

    The bearded expert didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. At this moment, his mind was full of calctions on how he had lost, or how his opponent had done something to him when he fell to the ground.

    After Andre pushed through the crowd of notaries, he took the bank card and said,¡±¡±Not counted! This one doesn¡¯t count! He¡¯s one of your people, so you guys can try to scam us. If I say it doesn¡¯t count, then it doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    The four bosses ¡®faces immediately darkened.

    ¡°Andre, are you out of your mind? Do you know what you¡¯re saying? The notary office is the police, so you have to pay the money. I told you not to y if you can¡¯t afford it. Since you¡¯re running a casino, you should be prepared to go bankrupt and be won by others. ¡± Saar sneered.

    Andre shamelessly called for the casino¡¯s security guards, but he refused to hand over the bank card with the mortgage loan of 5 billion.

    The security guards were all tall and burly ck men, and they surrounded the scene as soon as they came up.

    The bodyguards and gang members of Saar¡¯s four bosses also rushed up. In Las Vegas, if they wanted to book the entire ce, you really couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, the four gangs had the final say in this area.

    The bearded man walked up to Xu Cheng in a daze and asked,¡±¡±How did you do it? Speak!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°since you¡¯re so smart, why don¡¯t you guess it yourself?¡±

    After the bearded man calmed down, he said,¡±after I left my hand, I took a step back, but I could feel it by touching the edge of the corner of the table. You didn¡¯t touch the table to make any vibration to change the number in my box. So, aside from this point, it¡¯s impossible for you to change the number in the box. Why is that?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you¡¯re someone who¡¯s close to the highest level of gambling. Then tell me, what¡¯s the end of gambling?¡±

    Bearded expert: ¡°there¡¯s no highest realm, and it¡¯s impossible for someone to reach the highest realm. If there is, then it¡¯s only magic!¡± Because the highest level of gambling is how to steal the cards or change the result, but that¡¯s impossible, because people can¡¯t use their eyes or spiritual power to control from a distance for no reason, so there are hand speed and techniques to determine the level. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±You were right about one thing. Use your spiritual power to control it.¡±

    The bearded expert blurted out,¡±that¡¯splete nonsense!¡± In this world, there¡¯s no one who can use spiritual power to control objects from a distance. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. ¡± Xu Cheng chuckled and asked back,¡±then what if I hypnotize my opponent with my mental power?¡±

    The bearded man felt as if he had been struck by lightning, and his pupils instantly widened.

    ¡°I can¡¯t break your trap because I can¡¯t touch it at all. Just like what you said, it will be whatever number you want it to be. But if I hypnotize you and force the number I want in your mind, do you think it¡¯s possible? ¡°There¡¯s also a realm in gambling called being able to see through a person with one¡¯s eyes. This doesn¡¯t mean that one¡¯s eyes are really sharp, but that one uses mental strength to hypnotize the opponent. Many times, the eyes are the window to the soul, and it dominates a person¡¯s emotions. I used my eyes to dominate your emotions, but you just didn¡¯t realize it. ¡± Xu Cheng exined.

    The bearded man sat down on the chair in a daze, a sense of defeat welling up in him.

    ¡°Your cultivation level is indeed high. I lost!¡± He sighed.¡±Whether it¡¯s you using Andre¡¯s psychological quality and tactics, or this so-called hypnosis power, the real gamble, like what I did, is cheating. But what you did is the real highest realm of gambling. You won!¡±

    Then, he bowed to Xu Cheng, went to grab a fruit knife, and in front of everyone, he used his left hand to cut off his gambling right hand!

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t stop him, and no one stopped him.

    For such a proud person, there was no need for you to pity him. Only this defeat would allow him to rise to a higher realm in this bottleneck.

    At this time, seeing the four gangs surrounding him, Andre shouted,¡±¡±What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is there still anyw? This is our casino. If you do this, we¡¯ll Sue you for disrupting our business!¡±

    He had already gone all out, because if young master xiujieman knew about this 5 billion, it would be enough for him to disappear from the world!

    Because at this juncture, there was still internalpetition within Rockefeller. An inexplicable loss of five billion dors would drag them down in the annual audit.

    But if he could renege on the debt this time, and even use the name of young master Xiu jieman to fight with the four big gangs, there was still a glimmer of hope. As long as he didn¡¯t hand over the 5 billion, everything was still possible.

    The notary and the other judicial agencies were also part of the government. They frowned.¡±¡±Mr. Andre, you can¡¯t solve the problem like this. You have to hand over the money. In addition, you will bring bad reputation to this casino. If you run away with this money today, the reputation of this casino will be greatly reduced. You should know that in America, a crisis of trust is fatal. Your casino has just been acquired for 20 billion, and if you have to run it poorly because of 5 billion, it¡¯s not worth it. ¡±

    ¡°As you can see, first of all, this dealer guy isn¡¯t an internal employee of our casino at all, so it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s someone else or has been bribed. I just felt that something was wrong. Why did this Mr. Fang lose four rounds in a row, but still want to y, and casually throw out five billion! Use your brains and think, is this an action that a normal person should do? They must be in cahoots. ¡±

    Saar threw the cigar at Andre and roared,¡±¡±You¡¯re ying with us, right? I¡¯ll tell you, I have ways to make you disappear from Las Vegas, do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Senior officer, did you hear that? He¡¯s trying to scare me!¡± Andre pulled the director of the CIA over and said.

    The Section Chief was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not wearing my uniform right now. It¡¯s after work hours, so it¡¯s not my ce to interfere with your work. I¡¯ll still respect the decision of the notary office. ¡±

    Andre had to bring out his life-saving straw.¡±¡±I¡¯m working for the Rockefeller family! If you want to capture me or deal with me, you¡¯d better think carefully. This 5 billion is not mine, it¡¯s our young master ¡®s. ¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±Then you can prove it. Ask your young master toe and get it. I can give him face and not pursue it.¡±

 Chapter 1026

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Following the vine to find the melon and starting revenge</h4>

    Andre was dumbfounded. He remembered that young master sujerman¡¯s freedom and whereabouts were restricted by his family during this period of time, so he couldn¡¯t ask him toe out.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, how would he know if you¡¯re not bragging?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±This money, even if you don¡¯t want to, you have to pay!¡±

    With that, Saar and the others ¡®men began to sing acape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t gamble anymore. We have things to do here tonight. If you want to gamble,e to our ce.¡±

    ¡°You over there, don¡¯t you understand? We¡¯ve booked the entire ce tonight! It¡¯s time to close!¡±

    On the third, second, and first floor, the four gangs started to clear the ce. Those who usually came here knew that they were the local tyrants, so they started to withdraw their chips and Exchange them for money before leaving.

    Ten minutester, the entire scene waspletely different from the previous lively scene. It was now very quiet.

    Andre panicked.

    ¡°I really am working for the Rockefeller family. Do you know the Rockefeller family? You guys know, right?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in America knows about it, but not everyone can be associated with such a huge organization.¡± ¡°Money,¡± Saar said,¡±are you giving it to me or not? If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll take it as you didn¡¯t follow the rules of the Las Vegas casino and break your legs or hands. It¡¯s up to you. In the future, if you encounter any inexplicable natural or man-made disasters in your life, you won¡¯t know. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ll count to five. If you don¡¯t take out the money in silence, I can give up the 5 billion, but I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Do as you see fit, the rules of the casino are like this, if you want money, you can die, choose for yourself!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at one of his underlings.

    ¡°1!¡±The underling read it out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯m really one of the financial managers of the Rockefeller family¡¯s second son! I¡¯m not lying, otherwise where would I get so much money? You know that our venture capital Group has so much capital, so we must have a background. As long as you¡¯re not an idiot, you can guess that our background is not simple. ¡± Andre said.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. ¡± ¡°I can give the Rockefeller family some face, but the condition is!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    After the underling heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words, he continued to shout,¡±¡°2!¡±

    Andre stood there and did not say anything.

    ¡°3!¡±

    ¡°4!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his hand.¡±Someone go over there and give him a bucket. One million dors!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, one of the gang members, who seemed to have seized the opportunity to take the position, picked up a pen and stabbed Andre¡¯s back in the waist!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Andre didn¡¯t expect this group of people to be so ruthless.

    Xu Cheng took out 1 million from Saar and the others ¡®box of chips and handed it to this member who had good eyesight.

    After receiving it, the fellow bowed and thanked him.¡±¡±Thank you, Mr. Fang!¡±

    Then, he retreated, but he did not throw away the pen in his hand because there were no weapons around. So, if Mr. Fang askedter, he would still need this thing!

    The other members were especially envious when they saw the one million in his hand!

    The others didn¡¯t find a fruit knife or anything like that. They didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so experienced and snatch the pen from awyer in a suit.

    However, Andre, who was squealing like a pig, was terrified when he saw that they were all looking for a suitable weapon.

    ¡°You will regret this!¡± I took out my phone. I couldn¡¯t care less and called young master Xiu jieman.

    Sujerman wasing out of the family¡¯s conference room. After he got into the Maybach, hiswyer said to him,¡±¡±Some people are very restless.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Andre, I used your 1.5 billion US dors on my own ord and mortgaged a few of your properties. I don¡¯t know what it was for. ¡°Also, just an hour ago, the bank called me and said that he acquired 25% of the shares of two casinos as coteral for a loan of 5 billion US dors. None of them had gone through me. And my call couldn¡¯t get through. He deliberately didn¡¯t pick up my call. ¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Andre didn¡¯t pick up, but that the Section Chief had blocked everyone¡¯s phone.

    Sujerman was thirty-five years old, and his face was gloomy.¡±¡°F*ck! Did this guy have nothing better to do? Do you think you¡¯re at the age of retirement and want to make money? His brain is really muddled. ¡±

    Just then, sujerman¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°He¡¯s here,¡±

    Then, he turned on the loudspeaker.

    ¡°Boss! Save me! Boss!¡± Andre shouted anxiously over the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±sujerman frowned.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m at the casino. There was an ident. They destroyed the ce tonight and lost 5 billion dors. They had no choice but to use the casino shares as coteral, but now they want to imprison me. For the sake of all the years I¡¯ve worked for you, please save me!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Sa ... Saar!¡±

    ¡°Four gangs?¡± Sujerman quickly knew who it was.¡±¡±What do they want? Tell them that it was my idea to acquire the casino. Also, tell them to give me face and forget about today¡¯s mess. ¡±

    Andre stammered,¡±they said they wouldn¡¯t see you in person. They didn¡¯t believe it!¡± I still have a 5 billion USD card in my hand. If you don¡¯te, they will take the card away! Pleasee quickly, they obviously don¡¯t believe me. ¡±

    ¡°The chief has instructed that the people in the n should try not to expose their identities, especially at this critical moment.¡± Thewyer reminded Xiu jieman.

    ¡°You mean the deviant Corp?¡± Xiu jieman sneered.¡±It was already said in the n meeting half a month ago. The deviant Corp no longer exists. The people in the n can go out and continue their business. Your worries are unnecessary.¡± Let¡¯s go, prepare a private ne to Las Vegas. These four gangs want to suck up to me when they see me. Hmph, they should take a look at their status. ¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°if possible, young master, it¡¯s better to lower your status and make friends with them. After all, the four gangs now are not the four gangs of the past. They control more than half of the casinos in Las Vegas. This is a force that can not be ignored.¡±

    Xiu jieman: ¡°then let¡¯s go over. If I can eat in Las Vegas, it will also add points to the share of the family.¡±

    ¡°Andre, tell the people over there that we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Thewyer told Andre over the phone.

    ¡°Thank you, boss. I swear I¡¯ll hold onto the card and not let them take it away!¡± Andre was extremely grateful, but the call had already been hung up.

    He looked at Xu Cheng and the others and said,¡±you don¡¯t believe me?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the rules of not being able to reveal my identity, I would have already produced the evidence. But don¡¯t worry, our young master is already on a private ne, he¡¯ll be here in less than half an hour. ¡±

    On the other side.

    Caesar and his apprentice had already sessfully stolen Xiu jieman¡¯s phone number and address, and they directly tracked their movements with the satellite and sent it to Xu Cheng.

    After Xu Cheng saw it on his phone, he said to Saar in a low voice,¡±¡±I want him to spit out the 5 billion. If he doesn¡¯t want to pay, then kill him. Whoever dares to eat it will eat it!¡±

    The eyes of Saar and the other three lit up.

    ¡°I understand, Mr. Fang.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and walked out of the casino.

    He had finally found the key to the Rockefeller family¡¯s Gate.

    Just you wait, Rockefeller family.

    Wasn¡¯t he hiding? Do you really think I can¡¯t find you? If I find you, will the other Morgan and Ross homes be far away?

 Chapter 1027

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Hello, I am here</h4>

    Sujerman didn¡¯t know that the god of death was approaching him. The distance between the two of them was constantly jumping closer on the navigation map.

    However, he was a mouse, and Xu Cheng was a cat.

    The mouse had no idea that the cat was waiting for an opportunity to get close to him.

    Xiu jieman¡¯s private ne arrived at the tarmac of a private hotel in Las Vegas. After he took the elevator and got off the car, there was an extended car already waiting in the parking lot.

    After Xiu jieman and thewyer got in, Xiu jieman sat in the boss ¡®chair, and thewyer waited for the opportunity to sit in the driver¡¯s seat and the co-driver¡¯s seat.

    At a turn.

    An off-road vehicle without a license te crashed into the front of the limousine at a speed of 200 miles per hour, directly Smashing The ss of the limousine into pieces. The entire front of the car was deformed, and thewyer inside died on the spot.

    On the other hand, Xu Cheng had already activated the airbag and the turtle shell. After the car was hit and white smoke filled the air, he jumped out of the car.

    Then, he directly pushed open the door of the boss¡¯s chair behind him, dragged out the dazed Xiu jieman from the inside, and left with him on his shoulder.

    When he was not too far away, the metal body of the limousine exploded with a thought.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    When Xiu jieman woke up, the first thing he saw when he raised his head was Xu Cheng. In the moment of panic, he was hypnotized by Xu Cheng.

    After Xu Cheng found out from him where the Rockefeller family¡¯s headquarters were, he left Las Vegas.

    Siattu, West Coast of the United States!

    As the residence of the most wealthy people in the United States, the number of rich people living here was thergest in the United States, and it was known as the richest area in the United States.

    This ce had the most beautiful sea, countless private yachts, going out to sea, vacationing, private airport vis, and other facilities. The Rockefeller family¡¯s Manor headquarters was also built here, but because it didn¡¯t have a name, no one knew it was the Rockefeller family¡¯s headquarters.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t expect them to be in such a conspicuous ce, and he thought that they were well-hidden and well-protected.

    In Seattle, there was a vast golf course with arge area of vis surrounding it. There was a swimming pool and an airstrip from the indoor to outdoor area. There was a road directly from the main entrance that led to any ce in Seattle. Behind the vi, one could enjoy the most beautiful coastline. There were four private yachts docked here alone, one of which was one of the top ten most valuable private yachts in the world. There were also fivending areas! It was enough to show that there were enough members of the n to fly around the world for business every day without being crowded.

    The entire Rockefeller Manor covered a thousand acres!

    A few security points were set up on the main road a hundred mu away from the manor. Because there was only one main road that could enter the Rockefeller Manor, there was a security guard at the intersection of this road and the other branches.

    Not only that, there were at least three checkpoints outside the entire Manor.

    This level of security was national level. Especially after the battle with the deviant Corpst year, the Rockefeller family became even more careful and set up an infrared defense system everywhere. As long as someone didn¡¯te in from the main road, any livestocking in from the surrounding forest would be scanned and sent back to the security headquarters. If they came in from the main road, then there would be guards at the entrance, and no one who wasn¡¯t rted to Rockefeller would be able to enter.

    The media that tried to take pictures in secret might even be shot by the guards unconditionally. If the rich had special privileges, this one was even more special.

    ording to what sujerman told him, when Xu Cheng found this ce, he was quite surprised by Rockefeller¡¯s Manor.

    Before he reached the entrance of the main road, he closed his eyes. The ultrasonic waves could feel the tight infrared rays inside and outside. There were even low-frequency monitoring infrared rays along the entire main road. These low-frequency frequencies could prevent other interference and shielding devices.

    Xu Cheng saw that it was still daytime, and if he were to make a move, the police would send arge number of reinforcements. He was afraid that he would have very limited time to kill, so he gave up on doing it in the day.

    He could only wait until night time.

    Through sujerman¡¯s exnation, there was a dead rule in the Rockefeller family that every family member had to return home to sleep every day. No matter how far they flew to discuss business, they had to go home to sleep. Only the patriarch could break this rule.

    In the early hours of the night, most of the Rockefeller family had returned to their nests and fallen asleep.

    Xu Cheng went to a bar opened by a rich man on a boat by the sea. After taking a few sips of the expensive red wine and eating a steak, he sat there and listened to a long folk song. When he got to the bar, he looked at the time.

    It was threeo¡¯ clock at night.

    The bar staff saw him carrying a sack and was curious. It seemed to be very heavy, and there was a smelling from the sack. Before he left, Xu Cheng nced at him, and for some reason, the staff felt a little strange.

    Xu Cheng came to the road leading to Rockefeller Manor and forcefully threw the sack at the first guard.

    The guards saw the sack suddenly fall from the sky. It looked heavy, as if there was something inside.

    After the two of them came out of the office, they walked to the sack and squatted down. They untied the rope and then pulled it open. Xiu jieman¡¯s pale and bloodless eyes stared at them, which scared the two of them for a moment.

    Then, they reached out their hands, and sujerman was already dead!

    They immediately stood up and went to the office to inform the people in the manor.

    To their surprise, when they entered the office, they saw a person sitting on a chair, swaying back and forth, seemingly very pleased.

    ¡°You guys know the person in the sack, right? This ce must be the Rockefeller family. ¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    The two guards immediately aimed their guns at him, and before they could even fire, Xu Cheng¡¯s hands were faster as he grabbed their wrists and twisted!

    The bones in their hands broke, and before the two of them could even scream, a powerful electric current passed through their hands, causing their brains to instantly suffocate and die!

    Xu Cheng looked at theyers of infrared rays surrounding the manor. It was said that even if he went invisible, as long as his physical body was real, these infrared rays would detect it and send it back to theputer.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    If he went in now, even if the Rockefeller family inside the manor knew he wasing, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Death was only a matter of time.

    So this time, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t n to be secretive. Since he wanted to kill, he would do it openly!

    After I kill your family, there will be another family!

    Xu Cheng pressed the rm button at the first checkpoint.

    ¡°Di di di di.¡±

    The entire Manor was filled with rms, and the guards who had fallen asleep all ran out in a panic.

    The Rockefeller n leader walked out of his bedroom in a daze. The guards outside rushed out of the main road.

    He walked to the surveince room and asked the person inside,¡±¡±Who came to the wrong ce and barged in?¡±

    Then, he saw a person sitting on a chair at the first checkpoint.

    From the surveince room at home, he could see the situation in the office at the first checkpoint. The camera was behind Xu Cheng, and the two guards inside were already dead.

    Xu Cheng suddenly turned around and smiled at the camera.¡±¡±Hello? I¡¯ming. ¡±

    The old Rockefeller looked as if he had seen a ghost. His face changed, and his pupils dted. He almost suffocated.

 Chapter 1028

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Even if you find me, what can you do to me?</h4>

    The old Rockefeller would never forget this face.

    This was the legendary hero who had been wanted by them for several years and had been atrge against the M Nation!

    If Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t even a Big Shot, then all the other international thieves and criminals were just small fries.

    On the wanted list in the underground world, Xu Cheng was worth 500 million US dors!

    It was 10 times more expensive than the 50 million that the leader of an organization in second ce had!

    Even so, no one dared to take this job, and the assassin Alliance didn¡¯t even dare to enter Xu Cheng¡¯s name list into their database to avoid being implicated.

    In the world¡¯s top 10 destructive power rankings, if Xu Cheng said he was number two, no one would dare to say they were number one!

    There were still no clues to prove that he was the one who caused the explosion in America. There were still traces of his explosions in New York¡¯s economy, Wall Street, and times Square. There was a monument there, a monument of more than 2000 citizens who died because of this guy.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Rockefeller mumbled. He seemed to have aged a few decades, as if he had just seen the god of death.

    The next moment, he leaned over and shouted to all the guards in the manor through his headset,¡±¡±I¡¯ll reward one billion US dors to anyone who can kill him!¡±

    The police officers ¡®eyes lit up! Then, they all went to the first checkpoint and surrounded it.

    And in the surveince video, Xu Cheng disappeared.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± The Rockefeller n leader was shocked.

    The technician used the infrared rays of the entire Manor to track them.

    ¡°It¡¯s here. ¡± He pointed at a red dot in the entire navigation area, and in less than 10 seconds, Xu Cheng had already arrived at the third checkpoint from the first checkpoint, which was two kilometers away.

    Just as the technician pointed at the red signal, the next moment, the red signal jumped to the inside of the manor!

    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s in! Damn it, why is he so fast!¡±

    The old Rockefeller shouted into the microphone, ¡°He¡¯s in. What are you all doing? hurry up and kill him!¡±

    He panicked.

    Didn¡¯t old Ross say that he was already crippled?

    How could he still be so fast?

    Moreover, none of the surveince cameras in the area could capture him.

    This was the reason why Xu Cheng rushed in and directly killed them.

    Only infrared light could detect him. However, even if the people outside knew that he hade in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to capture his figure. The guns in their hands were useless.

    Seeing the red signal approaching his area, the Rockefeller n leader panicked.

    ¡°Stop him! Hurry up, stop him! He¡¯s about to charge in. ¡±

    ¡°Old chief, you should go to the cer and leave by boat from the undergroundke!¡± One of the guards said to Rockefeller,¡±¡±We will arrange for all the children to gather at the undergroundke. You can go first. We will try our best to keep this man.¡±

    The old Rockefeller nodded, no longer paying attention to the battle, because he knew that these people couldn¡¯t beat the leader of the deviant Corp!

    As long as he was still the previous deviant Corp leader, the people here tonight would not be able to stop him.

    He didn¡¯t have time to take anything with him. Under the protection of three guards, he hurried to the undergroundke.

    The world security team had designed a basement simr to an air-raid shelter under the manor. It could withstand earthquakes and missile explosions, and the basement was directly connected to the inner Lake on the West Coast behind it. There was a submarine in it that could be used for escape without anyone knowing.

    However, how could their actions hurt Xu Cheng?

    With his Super x-ray vision, he could see everything in the basement.

    Those 40 to 50 guards said they were going to make him stay, but in fact, they didn¡¯t even notice where Xu Cheng went. Although the infrared rays of the surveince room detected him, when the guards outside rushed over, even if they knew he was standing in front of them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see him, so it was useless.

    ¡°He¡¯s at the garden¡¯s fountain,¡±the technician said into his headset.

    So, when the guards around him rushed over, they couldn¡¯t see him at all, but Xu Cheng could see these people. When he passed by these people, he felt a powerful voltageing from them, and every time he touched them, they would die instantly!

    The technicians all looked very strange in the monitoring room. They couldn¡¯t see anyone from the surveince, but the guards all fell to the ground for no reason. If it wasn¡¯t for the infrared rm that exposed Xu Cheng¡¯s figure, it would really be like seeing a ghost!

    ¡°He seems to be approaching the manor,¡± the technician added.

    Then, the guards ran back into the vi to look for Xu Cheng, but as soon as they went in, Xu Cheng was invisible and waiting for an opportunity at the door. One of them went in and was killed.

    A total of more than a dozen security guards had all died!

    The guard in the monitoring room was busy looking at the red dot, and he realized that the red dot was actuallying towards him. He was shocked because the red dot was jumping too fast. It was still 500 meters away a moment ago, but in two seconds, it was already 100 meters away. This kind of speed caught him off guard, and he turned around to close the door. Who knew that just as he closed the door, Xu Cheng¡¯s foot directly kicked him and the door into the wall, killing him on the spot.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes swept across the entire monitoring station, and with a thought, there was a loud bang!

    It directly exploded!

    Xu Cheng picked up the internal headset from the ground, turned on the voice channel, and said,¡±¡±Old man, you think you¡¯ll be fine if you hide in the cer?¡±

    He stood on the ground and used his x-ray vision to scan the cer under his feet. There was a thickyer of reinforced tes that could withstand any explosion on the ground.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve investigated this ce, but what can you do even if you know? This cer only has one entrance and one exit. You can only enter from the entrance, and there are a total of 24 gates in the cer. Each gate can only be opened with a mechanism and fingerprints. You can¡¯t even open the first gate, let alone the 24 gates. By the time you¡¯ve opened the first gate, we¡¯d have already left. ¡± The entric smile of the old Rockefeller n leader could be heard in the channel. Even at this point, he still didn¡¯t forget to make Xu Cheng angry.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that thest descendant of the Rockefeller family had already sessfully entered the 8th gate. If Xu Cheng chased after them, it would indeed be as the Rockefeller family¡¯s elder said, it would be very difficult to open the gate. By the time he opened them one by one, they would have already run away.

    Xu Cheng nced at his three offsprings that were falling behind and quickly ran to the ground above them. Then, he smashed the floor tiles with one foot, and the thick metal cer floor was broken down by him like sma!

    After it disintegrated, a hole appeared.

    When Xu Cheng jumped in, he just happened to be in front of the three descendants of the Rockefeller family.

    The two guards fired at him, and Xu Cheng said into his mic,¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you hear a scream. ¡±

    After he caught the bullet, he flicked it towards the legs of the three descendants of the Rockefeller family!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The three of them burst out in screams.

    The old Rockefeller¡¯s face changed!

    How did he catch up to her?

 Chapter 1029

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Negotiating terms</h4>

    After Xu Cheng turned around, the two guards and the three Rockefeller¡¯s descendants all exploded on their own and fell into a pool of blood. Xu Cheng came to the 9th Gate, and after breaking the metal gate with his mind, he caught up with the next group of guards who were escorting the two Rockefeller¡¯s descendants.

    ¡°The fifth member!¡± Xu Cheng said into his headset.

    Then, he caught up with two family members and two police officers. When he passed by them, he touched them with both hands and was electrocuted to death without making a sound.

    ¡°The 10th gate.¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently. After breaking down the 10th gate, he caught up with another group of Rockefeller family descendants. There were seven people on this floor, and there were more guards. When they heard that Xu Cheng had already entered the 10th gate, they didn¡¯t say a word and immediately started firing at the corridor behind them.

    The sharp-eyed guards could clearly feel the bullets creating sparks in the air, as if they had hit a metal object, making a ding ding ding sound. However, they could not see anything. They only felt that the bullets seemed to have been blocked by some air.

    As the distance between them got closer and closer, the three police officers in the front were lifted up and thrown onto the metal te above them!

    The seven Rockefeller family members all screamed. They didn¡¯t see anything, but three policemen flew up to the top and died after vomiting blood.

    ¡°Did you hear that? There were seven of them here, so there were a total of 12 people! How many people does your Rockefeller family have?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled and deliberately turned on the headset, letting the screams of the family¡¯s descendants here pass into the ears of the old Rockefeller.

    The old Rockefeller stood hesitantly on the 22nd floor.

    ¡°Old Sir, let¡¯s go quickly, it¡¯ll be toote if we don ¡®t!¡±

    ¡°But my children and grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°They can be reborn if they die. With the current technology, they can get pregnant. But if you die, Rockefeller is really done for!¡± The security guard reminded him and urged him,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± The old Rockefeller gritted his teeth.¡±Let¡¯s wait for the other children in the next area toe and join us. We¡¯ll leave as many as we can!¡±

    The other bodyguards had no choice but to continue waiting.

    However, after waiting for five minutes, they still didn¡¯t see any of the childrening to their area.

    The old Rockefeller was confused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ll be toote if we don ¡®t! If we don¡¯t leave now, that god of death will be here. ¡±

    The old Rockefeller gritted his teeth and finally shouted to Xu Cheng through the headset,¡±¡±If you have a problem,e at me! Let go of my rtives!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the figures of his other surviving descendants slowly appeared in the corridor of the 21st gate area.

    The old Rockefeller was slightly happy.¡±Come over quickly!¡±

    He waved his hand, but when he reached the end of the crowd and a man followed him, his face instantly turned pale.

    This person was the one who detained these people, Xu Cheng.

    He smiled at the old Rockefeller from the corridor.

    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you surprised?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    The old Rockefeller was disheartened and fell to the ground, leaning against the wall.

    He had lost!

    The other bodyguards all took out their guns and aimed at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Put it down,¡± said the old Rockefeller.

    This was because he saw that there were less than eight people left in his family and descendants. He wanted to protect the remaining eight people. He was old, and now, the descendants were the only ones who could continue the family¡¯s everything. He also gave up resisting.

    Since only eight people had made it this far, it meant that at least 20 family heirs had died on the way!

    Most of these eight people were young children. If the Rockefeller family wanted to continue, they had to protect them.

    The eight bodyguards didn¡¯t even put down their guns when Xu Cheng suddenly shed in front of them and lightly tapped their necks. Tens of thousands of volts of electricity instantly catalyzed their physical bodies, leaving only their uniforms. Their bodies disappeared in the corridor like ashes.

    This scene scared the remaining Rockefeller family members.

    They did not expect that their family would offend such a monster. They were all holding each other, their teeth or bodies trembling.

    Xu Cheng looked at the old Rockefeller, and thetter was also carefully staring at him. However, from this guy¡¯s eyes, Xu Cheng noticed that he didn¡¯t seem to have the sharpness of a superior.

    ¡°Give me a chance,¡± He looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±they are innocent.¡±

    ¡°Then who¡¯s going to have the chance?¡± Xu Chengughed sarcastically,¡±I¡¯m innocent. When you wanted to kill me, did you give me a chance? My woman, my brothers, and me, you¡¯ve forced us into a dead end, until today, do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who forced you!¡± The old Rockefeller looked up at Xu Cheng and gritted his teeth,¡±¡±I can give you my life! But I beg you to let go of my remaining children. ¡±

    As he spoke, patriarch Rockefeller knelt down.

    His head was bald, and his aged appearance made him look even more Haggard and disheveled.

    ¡°Give me a reason to let you go.¡± Xu Cheng stood in the middle of the corridor, on one side was the old Rockefeller patriarch, and on the other side was the group of descendants.

    Rockefeller couldn¡¯t think of a reason. He could only helplessly knock his head on the floor and cry.

    ¡°I beg you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve exposed too much tonight. I can¡¯t leave anyone alive. ¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°I swear, they will never remember what happened tonight.¡± The old Rockefeller raised his head and spoke with determination.

    ¡°In this world, the words of businessmen and politicians that are putting on a show can not be trusted.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°We have money, and all our assets are more than 20 trillion US dors. How much do you want? If you give them a way out, I can give you half of their wealth!¡± Rockefeller continued to negotiate.

    As long as their descendants didn¡¯t die, everything was still possible. It didn¡¯t matter if their wealth decreased, but if their bloodline couldn¡¯t be passed on, that would be the end of a family.

    ¡°Now you know that you have to use money to buy your life? But do you know? At this time, your so-called money has no value to me at all. Have you ever thought that this day woulde? No matter how powerful you are and how much money you have, look at what you can change now. So what if you¡¯re arrogant?¡±

    Xu Cheng pointed at the young generation in front of him and said,¡±¡±Can you protect them?¡±

    The old Rockefeller looked at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Support the socialists!¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±and only one can live!¡± I can guarantee that Rockefeller¡¯s property has an heir, but only one. I can¡¯t trust more than one!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± The young men hugged each other and started crying.

    They even knelt down and begged Xu Cheng, but Xu Cheng walked to a corner and smoked a cigarette, waiting for their decision.

    ¡°If you want to me someone, me your Rockefeller surname!¡± ¡°One minuteter, if we¡¯re not sure who it is, all of you will die!¡± He said after taking a puff of the cigarette.

    Xu Cheng definitely didn¡¯t want this family to be an immeasurable factor in his future. In fact, he wanted to kill them all to avoid any future trouble. After all, they were the dogs of that demon. Who knew if they would immediately spread the news if Xu Cheng let them go?

    However, Xu Cheng needed a true Messenger in American politics, so Rockefeller could still be used to support and strengthen the Socialist Party.

 Chapter 1030

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Since you like to y, I¡¯ll y with you</h4>

    For the United States, the copse of the Rockefeller family was destructive. It represented the legend of capitalism. If such a super consortium copsed, the capitalism advocated by the United States would copse, and the disappearance of Rockefeller would cause a serious economic crisis in the United States.

    It wasn¡¯t that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to bring down America, but if Rockefeller fell, there would be another capitalist. Instead of letting other capital go, it was better to control the existing capital. At least he was within his control, and it was a good n to use it to strengthen the socialists.

    ¡°Are you done thinking? I don¡¯t have much time, and the Army is 20 minutes away by car. They should be here soon, so hurry up. ¡± After Xu Cheng finished smoking a cigarette, he looked at the old man and said to his crying children and grandchildren.

    Some even knelt on the ground and begged in despair.

    But the old Rockefeller gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Do you still remember the ancestral teachings? If the heir of the Rockefeller family¡¯s business wasn¡¯t a Rockefeller, then they didn¡¯t need it! ¡°Therefore, for the continuation of the family, someone must live, and I will die. Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s time for you to show your loyalty and sacrifice for the family. There are no cowards in the Rockefeller family. The most outstanding one is Borna. As for the other children, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t, Grandpa!¡± From the young to the old, eight men in total knelt and begged.

    Borna, a young man who had just graduated from Harvard, was the patriarch of the third-generation sessor.

    If there could only be one, then only he had the most hope of making the Rockefeller family go further.

    The old Rockefeller made up his mind and ruthlessly led Borna out of the crowd. He said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Protect him! I hope you keep your promise. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I have one more request.¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡± The old Rockefeller said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°give me the addresses of the other two.¡±

    ¡°Which two?¡± Rockefeller asked.

    ¡°Morgan, Rothschild!¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    The old Rockefeller muttered as he stared at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±You will destroy the entire Europe and North America!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the heart to help the world?¡± Xu Cheng sneered in response,¡±I thought in your eyes, as long as it¡¯s for the purpose and the result of the game, it doesn¡¯t matter who dies.¡± Don¡¯t give me that. If you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡±

    Rockefeller took a deep breath and told Xu Cheng the addresses of those two houses. He reminded,¡±¡±Actually, it¡¯s no use. After something happened to our family, they would evacuate as soon as possible. The explosion and the assassination scene can¡¯t be hidden from the media. They would evacuate before you arrived.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°where will he go?¡±

    Rockefeller,¡±the Duke¡¯s mansion!¡± If there was no ce in this world that could protect them, then you could really dominate the world. In fact, if you want to destroy the capital society, it¡¯s useless to kill Morgan and me. The real initiator is old Ross, who can be said to be the Duke¡¯s Lackey. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°how much do you know about that Duke?¡±

    Rockefeller: ¡°not much. I only know that he has some connections with the British royal family. The British royal family is where they are today because of the Duke¡¯s intentional suppression. If you want to know more about the Duke through me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I don¡¯t know much. ¡±

    Xu Cheng did want to know more about that monster and study it.

    However, he was not in a hurry. Since he had some connections with the British royal family, he could make a trip to the royal family.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you the addresses of the two houses. Please keep your promise.¡± The old Rockefeller said as he pushed Borna in front of Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng looked at Borna, then at the Rockefeller descendants, and casually asked,¡±¡±Which one of you doesn¡¯t want to die?¡±

    Immediately, two men in their twenties knelt and crawled over.¡±¡±I! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m innocent, I have no grudges with you, please let me go!¡±

    ¡°Me too. This isn¡¯t fair. We don¡¯t know anything. We don¡¯t deserve this treatment.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Regis.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Shurman. ¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, got up, and walked over to one of the officers. He picked up a gun and handed it to Jayce.¡±¡±Kill Shurman and you won¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±Shulman¡¯s face changed. Brother Regis, we¡¯re family! I¡¯m your little brother!¡±

    Regis picked up the gun that Xu Cheng handed over, and a fierce look shed across his face.

    ¡°Regis!¡± The old Rockefeller angrily rebuked,¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I have no other choice! I can lead the Rockefeller family to continue. Don¡¯t worry, please leave Rockefeller to me. ¡± As Regis spoke, he aimed at Shurman and pulled the trigger.

    However, when the bullet hit Shurman, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand blocked in front and caught it.

    When Shurman opened her eyes, she saw that she was not dead. She was so scared that her legs went weak and she fell to the ground, breathing heavily.

    Regis didn¡¯t understand and looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng took the gun in his hand, aimed it at Regis ¡®head, and shot!

    Bang!

    After Regis ¡®head was pierced through, his blood sttered all over the corridor. The other members of the n were so scared that they took a few steps back.

    Xu Cheng raised his gun and fired a shot at Borna¡¯s head, then he fired at the remaining five members one by one.

    When thest one was out of bullets, Xu Cheng took out his gun and threw it at that guy¡¯s head!

    He died immediately.

    Now, only the old Rockefeller and the panting Shulman were left.

    Rockefeller hugged Borna¡¯s body and roared,¡±¡±Why? You promised me!¡±

    Xu Cheng took out another cigarette and lit it up,¡±didn¡¯t you guys like to follow your rules before?¡± Now, follow my rules! I promised you to keep Rockefeller¡¯s seed, but I didn¡¯t say who. If you keep the best, aren¡¯t you creating trouble for me in the future? ¡°So, I found two of the most cowardly ones to test Regis. He was so cruel to kill Shurman and asked you to hand over the family to him. Such a ruthless person will not be simple in the future, so I left you the most cowardly and useless heir.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng nced at Shulman and said,¡±¡±Congrattions, you are now the head of the Rockefeller family.¡±

    Shulmany on the ground, trembling.

    Xu Cheng went to pick up another gun as he said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you guys like to y games? Then I¡¯ll y with you. ¡±

    He handed the gun to the old Rockefeller and said,¡±If you are afraid that the Rockefeller family will be destroyed in this guy¡¯s hands, then you can kill him and continue to live as the patriarch. Out of the two of you, only one can stay. ¡±

    The old Rockefeller saw the cold Gun and aimed it at his grandson.

    At this moment, he was in a dilemma and in despair.

    ¡°Don ¡®t, Grandpa!¡± Shurman immediately hugged the old Rockefeller¡¯s waist and begged for mercy.

    The old Rockefeller looked at his useless grandson and closed his eyes in disappointment.

    Rather than leaving behind such a useless descendant, it was better for him to live and think of a way to have a few more.

    The old Rockefeller leader pointed his gun at Schulman¡¯s head.

    ¡°Grandpa! Please, I beg you!¡± Schulman saw his actions and also kept begging hysterically.

    But it was useless!

    Bang! Bang!

    A gunshot was heard in the corridor, and the body of the Rockefeller n leader slowly fell.

    Behind him, Xu Cheng had already raised a gun and shot him in the head.

    Xu Cheng looked down at Shulman and said,¡±¡±Do you know who you should vote for in the next election?¡±

    ¡°I, I know!¡± Shurman quickly agreed.

 Chapter 1031

    <h4>Chapter 1031: The biggest bet</h4>

    Regarding the attack on the Rockefeller family manor, the Seattle Police Department quickly rushed over.

    When they arrived, there were no survivors in the entire Manor. They were simply stunned.

    Dead people were everywhere.

    ¡°Fortunately, the dead were all bodyguards and police officers. The Rockefeller family should be fine, right? Go inside and take a look at everything. Also, go to the surveince room and find out what happened here. ¡± An Operations Team Leader looked around and gave an order to his other subordinates who hade in with him.

    ¡°Report, the monitoring room has been destroyed. The memory bank inside seems to have been pulled out. We can¡¯t retrieve any images.¡±

    ¡°Continue searching.¡±

    ¡°Report, I found that there is a gasoline smell everywhere!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, an explosion suddenly erupted in the manor. The raging fire almost swallowed the entire Manor, including the soldiers inside.

    On the shore not far away, on a yacht, Xu Cheng was riding on the sea in the night, with Shulman behind him. He watched the whole Manor being swallowed by the fire, and he sat in the corner, shivering.

    ¡°You said you would let me go.¡± He said carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. If you want to live a good life, you¡¯ll have to be obedient in the future. Even if you can reach your grandfather¡¯s level, I can still kill you!¡± Xu Cheng operated the yacht and said,¡±¡±Go out and hide for two days. There will be people counting the bodies inside. When the Rockefeller consortium¡¯s legal team finds out that you are missing, they will look for you. You cane back and inherit the inheritance with the excuse of not being present, and avoid the trouble of the police questioning you about the murderer all day long. This case is very important, and you know better than I do what kind of impact the Rockefeller Manor massacre will have, so it¡¯s better that you¡¯re not there. Of course, if you want to say that you experienced tonight, it¡¯s also good to rat me out. ¡±

    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± ¡°I swear!¡± Shulman shook her head.¡±I don¡¯t know anything about what happened tonight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You have a duty to live. If you don¡¯t want the Rockefeller family to end, you¡¯d better not provoke me like your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Then will you kill me in the future?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°will you remember what I look like?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±It¡¯s no use even if you remember. If you want revenge, you cane to me at any time. At that time, Rockefeller will be wiped off the face of earth!¡±

    Shulman trembled.

    ¡°I won ¡®t.¡± He muttered.

    Xu Cheng parked the yacht at sea, turned around, and took out a syringe of medicine.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shulman panicked and stepped back.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and directly injected the medicine into Shulman¡¯s arm. Shulman trembled as she looked at him.¡±What is this? Poison?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out in the future. If one day I¡¯m exposed, you can¡¯t run away either, because we¡¯re the same kind of people! In the future, you¡¯ll also be responsible for promoting this event. ¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng turned around and continued to operate the yacht, not paying any more attention to Shulman.

    Later, when the gic being was exposed, Shulman found out that he was also a gic being, so he had no choice but to make arrangements to hide everything.

    With the Rockefeller family¡¯s financial and material resources to calm public opinion, it more or less eased the pressure on Xu Cheng.

    Although the burning of Rockefeller Manor couldn¡¯t be hidden from the media, the police didn¡¯t announce it to the public because they didn¡¯t dare to announce it. This was the mysterious Rockefeller consortium!

    If the world knew that their family had died in America, what kind of conspiracy theories would arise? not only did the police not make it public, but they also controlled all the media and news to stop them from digging.

    However, the internal members of the police would naturally pass the news to the Morgan and old Ross families.

    The Morgan family quickly left their base camp overnight, almost escaping Merika to various parts of the world to hide. This way, even if the murderer was found, they would have to search everywhere. The key was that the Rockefeller family would not be exterminated, which was what the big financial families were most afraid of.

    Patriarch Morgan went directly to Ross ¡®house to find him.

    Ross ¡®family was also on the run, especially Ross. He wanted to find the Duke, but he was caught by the Morgan family.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d follow in the footsteps of the Rockefeller family. He¡¯s here, and he¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Duke would never lie to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find him now,¡±Ross said.

    ¡°Take me there,¡± patriarch Morgan said.

    ¡°No,¡± old Ross said.¡±He doesn¡¯t like strangers visiting or disturbing him.¡±

    ¡°How can I be a stranger?¡± I¡¯ve always been his loyal follower, but you don¡¯t want me to be one, right?¡±

    Old Ross said,¡±listen, buddy. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s that person yet. We¡¯re a little too sensitive. If we ask the Duke together, he¡¯ll think that we¡¯re questioning him. If we anger the Duke, do you know the consequences?¡± You will be the meat in his mouth! I didn¡¯t even dare to ask directly, and I had to ask carefully. He said before that we¡¯ve let him down too much. A small deviant Corp could beat us up so badly, so calm down and don¡¯t make a fuss over nothing. ¡±

    ¡°How can I not be anxious?¡± If that man is really here, who can save us this time? That old bastard Rockefeller must have already confessed our address. With our information exposed, without the Duke¡¯s protection, we will all die. No one wants to escape. ¡±

    Old Ross: ¡°you¡¯re from a military family in America. You represent the highest power in America. What are you afraid of?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan said,¡¯I¡¯m not afraid of a moment, I¡¯m afraid of a lifetime! We don¡¯t have long to live, but that man is still young. He can slowly y with us!¡±

    Old Rossughed bitterly. Once upon a time, they were also like stray dogs.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Let¡¯s wait for the police to analyze the case first. After they confirm that it¡¯s that man, we¡¯ll go see the Duke.¡± Ross tried tofort Morgan.

    Seeing that he was being perfunctory, patriarch Morgan also got into the car and left.

    ¡°Ross, you old thief, you¡¯ve been acting as the Duke¡¯s spokesperson to suppress and control our two families. Now that we¡¯re in a situation where the teeth are cold, you¡¯re still only thinking about your own family¡¯s interests. Don¡¯t me me for leaving this group.¡± Morgan narrowed his eyes.

    His son, who had followed him here, said worriedly,¡±¡±Then we will be punished by the Duke.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t care that much anymore. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just appoint a new leader!¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    ¡°What do you mean, dad?¡±

    ¡°Subduing the deviant Corp leader is the next family¡¯s biggest bet of the next century!¡±

 Chapter 1032

    <h4>Chapter 1032: The Duke¡¯s Secret</h4>

    Just like what the old Rockefeller n leader said, when Xu Cheng rushed over to the two headquarters, they were obviously empty.

    So, he was not in a hurry to find those two, but went to Ennd!

    After half a year, he was here again.

    If MI6 knew that this demon had visited their country again, he didn¡¯t know what they would think, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t send any more brainless people to arrest him.

    Of course, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious.

    The capital of Ennd.

    After the God of swords, seus, died, the Queen buried him personally.

    No matter how much criticism there was, shepleted the entire funeral. In the years that followed, she seemed to have lost all the joy in life.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for people who knew the past to guess that she and sword God Xius had really been in love. However, they were forced to marry the royal family and be the Queen. They could never be together. The two of them were clearly in love, but they hurt each other for life.

    The Queen was getting thinner by the day, and she had even written a will and a list of the next monarchs.

    When Xu Cheng arrived, he simply caught up with the old woman¡¯sst breath.

    None of the guards noticed that he had entered the Queen¡¯s bedroom.

    The Queen was also surprised to see a stranger in her bedroom without her summoning.

    No, to be exact, she had already seen him once. He was a man who had left a deep impression on her.

    There was no panic on the Queen¡¯s old face. Instead, there was a smile of relief.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an achievement today. If he could be like you back then, maybe my life would be a different scene.¡± She said.

    Xu Cheng walked to a chair by the bed and sat down.¡±¡±You¡¯re talking about the sword God, right? If you liked him so much back then, why did you still marry the royal family?¡±

    The Queen¡¯s eyes were out of focus as she looked at the corner and sighed.¡±¡±I¡¯m the only daughter of a noble. Who can do anything about a political marriage? At that time, his reputation as a Grandmaster was unrivaled in Europe, but he chose to let go because of his loyalty to the royal family. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°if he didn¡¯t let go, you guys would have been chased all over the world. You guys wouldn¡¯t even have died.¡±

    ¡°Who cares?¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes shed with hope,¡±¡±So what if we escape? Did he ever ask me if I was still afraid?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body slightly trembled as he thought of Lin chuxue. She was also so stubborn.

    ¡°In order to anger him, I pretended to be living a better life than anyone else.¡± The Queen heaved a sigh of relief.¡±But I¡¯m not happy at all. I¡¯m not happy at all to marry a man I don¡¯t like!¡± The reason why I still have a trace of kindness in me is because I can¡¯t forget the feeling of my first love. I¡¯ve always been waiting with a fluke in my heart. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°but you think he¡¯s the king? he¡¯s finally the king. It¡¯s impossible for you two to be together.¡± Sword God didn¡¯t get married and have children in his life, right? Wasn¡¯t this also a form of punishment for himself? Don¡¯t you me me for killing him?¡±

    ¡°Life and death are only a matter of time. At this point, is it still important even if he¡¯s alive? Never try to wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep. He will never be able to ovee the hurdle in his heart, and this is also the reason why he will never be able to truly break through the bottleneck. I really hope that one day, he will ignore the criticism of the world ande to take me away. ¡± ¡°But that day will nevere.¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears.

    Then, the Queen looked at Xu Cheng.¡±Kid, this might be why I felt so close to you when I first saw you.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed.¡±That time when I first stepped into the pce to act out of line, you could have just killed me on the spot. I know you are being kind.¡±

    ¡°In this world, it is not easy to love, and it is even more difficult to dare to love. All these years, you have protected Nicole and I am very pleased. If possible, I would like to award you the Empire¡¯s purest Knight medal! You are a true knight! You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s worthy. ¡± The Queen said.

    ¡°Forget it for now.¡± Xu Cheng looked up at her and said,¡±¡±After I bring Nicole to settle everything, I wille back to collect it.¡±

    The Queen smiled bitterly.¡±Then you might have missed it. My body can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I might be able to extend your life.¡±

    The Queen waved her hand weakly. There were still needles and oxygen tubes in her nose and mouth.

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand,¡± she said.¡±I¡¯m suffering for a year every day I live.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered.

    He understood!

    That was how he felt when Lin chuxue was shot and died!

    A fate worse than death!

    It was as if there was nothing in this world that was worth being attached to.

    ¡°You came because you have something to ask me, right?¡± The Queen suddenly smiled.

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±What kind of person is a Duke?¡±

    The Queen chuckled and said,¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be scared if I tell you.¡± He¡¯s a member of the royal family. Strictly speaking, he¡¯s my ancestor. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°There seems to be a story behind this? I feel that this person is heartless. ¡±

    The Queen nodded,¡±do you want to hear it?¡± What I know is only what I¡¯ve heard from my father-inw. ¡±

    Xu Cheng sat up straight and looked at the Queen, indicating that he was all ears.

    The Queen said slowly,¡±he was once a member of the royal family. To be exact, he was an illegitimate child not recognized by the royal family!¡± He was abused in the royal family, bullied by everyone, and lived in misery every day. He didn¡¯t have to live like this, but his birth mother used him to threaten the royal family so that she could live a good life for a sum of money, so she brought him into the royal family. In order to cover up the scandal, the royal family basically imprisoned him, not letting outsiders know that the royal family had an illegitimate son with a prostitute. So, even if he died in the pce, the great King, She wouldn¡¯t even look at him or care about him. He hated his mother, and he hated this Pce even more. It could be said that he had no kinship, friendship, or love! There¡¯s only darkness left in his world. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then do you know how he got to where he is today?¡±

    The Queen shook her head.¡±I don¡¯t know. I only know that after the World War broke out, the Roth family he cultivated made a fortune from the war and began to Annex the capital. Then, the Morgan, Rockefeller, and other families grew in his hands. His revenge finally came. He began to wantonly kill members of the royal family, and the arrogant sun never sets Empire fell because of his revenge.¡±

    Xu Cheng was curious.¡±Then why doesn¡¯t he be King himself?¡±

    The Queen then asked Xu Cheng a key question,¡±¡±Have you ever seen a king who lived for two hundred years? If he bes one, what do you think the world will think?¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly realized.

    The Queen continued,¡±why is it that we are the only ones left in the entire European Western constitutional monarchy?¡± In fact, it was because of him. Otherwise, the royal family would have been abolished long ago. He pulled the royal family down with his own hands. He didn¡¯t destroy it, but yed with it. He wanted those who were once high and mighty to live in a sorry state today. ¡±

 Chapter 1033

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Unable to resist</h4>

    Xu Cheng looked at the Queen.¡±You guys didn¡¯t try to resist him?¡± he asked.

    The Queen said,¡±it¡¯s not just trying to resist.¡± ¡°In the history of the royal family¡¯s killings, it was all because of him. We used all kinds of methods, and even the God of swords was helpless against him. He experienced the change of the Louis IV King¡¯s dynasty, but he could do nothing about it. In the confrontation with him, the royal family went further and further away. In the end, theypromised and established the Prime Minister¡¯s Office. They were forced to do so. If they had a choice, who would give up their own dynasty?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then, does the Queen know him?¡± For example, does he have any special abilities?¡±

    The Queen looked at Xu Cheng.¡±You want to deal with him?¡±

    She sighed and said,¡±child, listen to me. Take Nicole and fly far away from your life. With your ability, it is easy to bring her into seclusion. There is no need to throw your life away. He has lived for 200 years and naturally has his own reasons for living. You can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled bitterly.¡±He¡¯s forcing me now. He wants to take Nicole away from me.¡±

    The Queen shook her head.¡±He won ¡®T. He has never liked any woman because he hates her mother. That¡¯s why there are rumors among the upper ss that the Duke will never want a woman who is not a Virgin because he thinks that she is not clean. That is his bottom line. It is obviously impossible for him to take Nicole away.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered. He seemed to have captured some important information.

    He remembered the scene where Lin chuxue wasn¡¯t afraid of the Duke¡¯s blood poison.

    ¡°He never had any children? ¡±

    The Queen shook her head,¡± no, but does it matter? ¡± He was an old man who would not die. Even if he had a child, his child would not be able to inherit the things of an old man. Once the Crown Prince coveted the throne too much, he would not wait too long, and he would not allow you to live a long life. So, the possibility of him wanting a child was very low! Because he won¡¯t create a strong enemy to steal his position.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a contradiction.¡± Xu Cheng thought for a moment and said,¡± then why did he catch chuxue? ¡± Just for the child? And since he knew that children would only be his fetters, why did he still want children? Could it be that he felt a sense of danger because he was about to die? ¡±

    ¡°From the time you fought against the capital society, I knew that you would stand on the opposite side of him sooner orter.¡± The Queen sighed and said, ¡± please forgive me for not reminding you, but I used you. You are the descendant of my Duke ancestors, and you are the only person who has surprised me. Not even the God of swords, Xius, has given me this feeling. You have given me too many surprises, especially after you killed Xius. This feeling has made me even more excited. I once hoped that you might be the only person who could defeat him, but I don¡¯t think I can wait for that day. ¡±

    ¡± It¡¯s not your fault. Everyone has their own stand. You have your own difficulties as a Royal. I know you¡¯ve always wanted to push the influence of the royal family to a higher position. You¡¯ve been trying to do that all these years. ¡± Xu Cheng asked curiously,¡± do you really not know enough about the Duke? ¡± Perhaps you can help me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight him to the end?¡± the Queen looked at him hopefully.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll die! I have no other choice!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    After the Queen let out a breath, she slowly said,¡±¡±No culture or history will appear for no reason. For example, the European vampire legend is actually derived from the story of my ancestor, the Duke. It is true. I heard that the Duke needs blood as a tribute every day. The information collected by our royal family records that for half a century, Virgin women have disappeared for no reason. When their bodies were found, there were teeth marks in their throats. They most likely died from poisoning. However, it¡¯s true that their blood was being sucked. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°do you need it every day?¡±

    ¡°Almost every day,¡± the Queen nodded.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xu Cheng slightly nodded and asked again,¡±those women who died from the poison, did any of them sessfully detoxify the poison?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The Queen said,¡±as long as someone studies it, they will die an unnatural death. Our royal family has secretly developed it, batch after batch. Hundreds of people have died. He will not let anyone seed. Perhaps, this is his Foundation.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°who knows him better?¡±

    The Queen said,¡±hisckeys, the Roth family!¡± In the past, the legal awareness was weak, and he killed innocents to umte wealth. Otherwise, do you think Ross really made a fortune from war? With his ability, what couldn¡¯t he get in those chaotic times? Where were the modern high-tech weapons and nuclear weapons in the past? At that time, there was really no one in the world who could resist him. Which country¡¯s Treasury had not been robbed by him? Whoever tries to stop me will be killed!¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±then what about now?¡± Why don¡¯t you try to resist?¡±

    The Queenughed bitterly,¡±do you think his Lackey Ross is so stupid that he would not take good care of the world?¡± He also roped in and cultivated Morgan and Rockefeller, almost ruling the world¡¯srgest and most powerful country, the United States! By the time we want to fight back, our status is no longer on the same level. We can¡¯t talk to him directly, and the M Nation will force us to the point where we can¡¯t breathe!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you guys can expose him.¡±

    The Queen smiled and said,¡±so what if it¡¯s exposed?¡± He wasn¡¯t a citizen of any country, and he was above thews of any country. Who would believe a person without an identity, information, or sample as if he didn¡¯t exist? If I were to say such a person, and the media couldn¡¯t find such a person in all the countries in the world, then wouldn¡¯t I be bragging? Who would believe that? Thousands of years of civilization had passed. If there was one, why did it only exist now? Who would believe you? And do you think the Freemasonry will sit by and do nothing? As long as I say it out loud, materialists will immediately attack me collectively. Do you believe me? To put it bluntly, it was useless for one person to say it. The key was that this person would note out. If he appeared frequently in public, the chances of finding out would be higher. However, everything about him had been isted from the world with ulterior motives. If I exposed such a non-existent person, the world would only say that I made it up and that it was useless. Do you understand? The vampire legend was actually led by our exposure. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless, even if such a person is exposed one day. But who would be responsible for killing him? Who could kill him? It was impossible for a country¡¯s war to escte just because of one person. For example, if you didn¡¯tmit any crimes, why would the country destroy you? At most, they would send a small team or a small army, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him. It wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. To put it bluntly, there was no reason to kill him! Even if there were, even if any country was willing to step out, when the M Nation was stuck in the middle, which country could continue to be tough? If he wants to destroy us, it¡¯ll be easy. So, the disadvantages of exposure outweigh the benefits, understand?¡±

 Chapter 1034 - He taught me a lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1034: He taught me a lesson</h4>

    Xu Cheng just sat there in a daze for a long time before he said, ¡± ¡°Then, to deal with him, only one of us can defeat him alone, or wait for him to die? ¡±

    ¡± Yes, but no one knows how long he can live. That¡¯s why I said you must hold back. If even you can¡¯t deal with him, then I¡¯m afraid that the only thing in the world that can deal with him is the world. ¡± The Queen said.

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled and sighed. ¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m almost the same as him. The path I¡¯ve taken might be the path he once took. Sometimes, I wonder why there¡¯s so much killing and deception. If I had stayed in the country from the beginning and nevere out, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many things happening. Until now, I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ve done the right thing. I¡¯ve harmed so many people, and it¡¯s also because I¡¯ve implicated so many people. Sometimes, when I think about it, it¡¯s just for me to survive. Yet, so many lives had to be sacrificed. Originally, even if I didn¡¯t appear, this world would still be very stable. No matter how unforgivable the evil deeds of Gong Ji are, they can indeed make this world stable.¡±

    The Queen: ¡± you¡¯re not wrong. As long as you¡¯re a man, you want to work hard. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re moving too fast, so fast that you¡¯ve jumped over a lot of barriers. Many people will never reach this level to touch the truth of the conspiracy behind this world. You¡¯re one of the few people who got involved. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stay out of it. ¡±

    The Queen continued, ¡± there is no eternal dynasty, and there is no eternal man. No one is good or bad in politics. There is only fighting for your own interests. You want to find a reason to keep going. Isn¡¯t your country behind you the same? ¡±

    Xu Cheng was surprised.

    The Queen: ¡± the Freemasonry is only short of the Chinese in Asia. If they infiltrate and unify the control of the earth One day, it will be the time for Earth¡¯s civilization to stop and wait for destruction. They will do whatever they want. Isn¡¯t that enough reason for you to persist and disrupt all this? ¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡± I¡¯m not that great. I used to think that dominating the world wasn¡¯t a good dream. Maybe I was young and frivolous, and I always wanted to try it out, but I didn¡¯t expect to get into trouble. I feel like it¡¯s not worth it to be where I am today. ¡±

    ¡± You have no way out, ¡± the Queen said. ¡± From the moment you met the Duke, you became a time bomb. He will not let you live. ¡±

    ¡± I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Between him and me, only one can survive. ¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s you,¡± the Queen replied.

    Xu Cheng smiled,¡±why? Maybe I¡¯m just like him, controlling the world for my own benefit?¡±

    The Queen: ¡°I¡¯ve met countless people in my life, but you¡¯re different from him. At least, your living environment and background are different. You also have a wife who loves you. For her, you won¡¯t lose your bottom line as a human.¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±That monster taught me a lesson. He was the one who dispelled my dream of dominating the world. Maybe I can do it, but I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Even if I take thest step, I will only be following in his footsteps.¡± I don¡¯t want to be a Savior or a dictator anymore. I only need to protect my wife now. If she¡¯s good, everything will be good. If I can go back smoothly this time, I will let go of everything and live a good life with her. There¡¯s a limit to how much time you have left in this life, so try to spend more time with her. ¡±

    ¡°After I die, I will bless you.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and said,¡± Do you really not need me to extend your life? For at least 10 years, I can keep you alive without any side effects. ¡±

    The Queen shook her head.¡±There¡¯s no need. This is a form of release for me. The reason you can tell me so much is because you think I¡¯m a person who¡¯s about to die, right?¡± Only the dead can keep secrets. ¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t force her. This was a woman who had already died in her heart. She had dedicated her entire life to the royal family, but her heart was already riddled with holes. After Theseus¡¯sst remaining will died, her entire spiritpletely copsed.

    Just like she said, Xu Cheng did treat the Queen as a dead person, and that was why heined so much to her. Let¡¯s just treat it as a secret exchange between us.

    After leaving the pce and walking on the street where he had once barged into and killed, he heard a loud Bell from the British Pce behind him. It was the death knell.

    The Queen died, and the entire capital was in mourning in ck.

    When Xu Cheng walked out of the pce, he received a call from Shurman.

    In Shurman¡¯s words, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it well, so he kept Xu Cheng¡¯s phone number and wanted him to teach him how to do it in the future so that he would be satisfied.

    To put it bluntly, he was a person who was afraid of death.

    So, Shurman had Xu Cheng¡¯s private number.

    ¡°Patriarch Morgan said that he wants to meet you. He wants to see you personally to discuss something.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°okay, tell him to wait for me at the top floor of the Burj Khalifa. I wille and see him.¡±

    For safety¡¯s sake, he still had to be careful.

    Two dayster, Morgan arrived in Dubai. At the appointed time, he took the elevator to the highest floor of Dubai. Today, the ce was fully booked, and there were no other tourists.

    Patriarch Morgan had a head of white hair, and he held a walking stick in his hand. It wasn¡¯t because he was too old to walk, but because of a problem with his spine. The walking stick would help support his arm.

    He waited for a long time, appearing to be very patient.

    When Xu Cheng arrived at dibaita, a staff member told him,¡±¡±This gentleman has been waiting for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Xu Cheng said as he walked into the elevator.

    It took so long just to test his sincerity and purpose ofing.

    It could be seen that Morgan was really in trouble this time.

    When the elevator door opened, patriarch Morgan quickly turned around, and the moment he saw Xu Cheng, he narrowed his eyes.¡±¡±The Duke doesn¡¯t lie. If he says he disintegrated the deviant Corp, then he must have, but you¡¯re still fine.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked over and lit a cigarette.¡±¡±Don¡¯t try to see if I¡¯ve recovered my strength. If you have something to say, then spit it out. If you¡¯re just here to die, your life isn¡¯t enough. Bring your entire family here.¡±

    ¡°I can give you my family¡¯s life,¡± patriarch Morgan said.¡±I can also give you Morgan¡¯s resources, just like the Rockefeller family. You kept Shurman to pave your way. You want to be the second Duke?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°and then?¡±

    ¡°I can help you!¡± Patriarch Morgan said. The Rockefeller and Morgan families ¡°positions in America can allow you to dominate half of the world.¡±

    ¡°If it was a year ago, you might still be able to make it in time if you wanted to take the initiative to express your goodwill.¡± Xu Cheng took a puff of his cigarette and enjoyed the cold wind on the top floor.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression slightly changed.¡±I can only give you this much. We can also help you umte wealth and pay you tribute every year. How about it?¡±

    Xu Cheng took a puff of his cigarette.¡±You want to survive this incident, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ll split you up, Morgan.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± Patriarch Morgan was startled.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tear it down. Just like Rockefeller, I¡¯ll kill your entire family and let you tear it apart. Or, your family¡¯s things will no longer be named Morgan.¡±

    ¡°If we split them up, you won¡¯t be able to deal with the Duke¡¯s forces,¡± said patriarch Morgan.¡±Old Ross¡¯s Foundation in Europe is still very strong.¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s powerful, he still needs his family to be alive.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t care.¡±I can¡¯t kill the Duke now, but if he wants to kill me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy either. But, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s easy for me to kill a Roth. The Duke can¡¯t protect the Roth family forever, right?¡± ¡°The economic Cooperation must be dissolved. Morgan¡¯s military power will also be split, Rockefeller¡¯s wealth will also be split, and support the socialists. I want the United States to be divided into three, not a one-man show. I want you to promise that there will never be any cooperation or monopoly in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1035 - Iâ€™ll be your driver as the Crown Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1035: I¡¯ll be your driver as the Crown Prince</h4>

    Xu Cheng could actually kill Rockefeller and destroy their economic system, or even make Rockefeller and Morgan disappear. However, the consequences would be unimaginable. The M nation¡¯s economic regression didn¡¯t just affect the M nation¡¯s market, but also the global economic system. So, the consequences of destroying these two were too great. Since the situation was stable now, there was no need for him to kill them all. At most, he would weaken Morgan and Rockefeller. Just like the arrogant Wei nation¡¯s Mitsui Group in the past, if it wasn¡¯t for America¡¯s intervention and forced division, the Wei nation¡¯s Mitsui Group would probably be no worse than a big consortium like the Roth Empire.

    Now, Xu Cheng was imitating the splitting of these two guilds, and these two guilds had no choice but to follow!

    By letting the socialists take the resources they divided and strengthen themselves, the M Nation would be divided into three. This would not only bnce the existing economic system and the transfer of power, but also weaken the two monopoly forces. In this way, there would no longer be such a heaven-defying organization as the capital society in the future.

    The power of each country would return to the hands of their own countries, and there would be no possibility of any organizations above the country in the future. This would help with the stable management and development of each country and reduce capital scandals.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression was very awkward.

    He came here to establish a new Lord. No matter how hard he and Rockefeller tried, the Duke¡¯s side would probably only recognize the Roth family. In that case, he could totally bet on whether Xu Cheng would be the next Lord or on an equal footing with the Duke.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he had miscalcted. This person was so shrewd and indifferent.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, puzzled. Did he do so much just to be the human King? Since it¡¯s already within our reach, why do we have to split it up? It¡¯ll be hard for you to gather power if you split it up. ¡±

    Xu Cheng,[if you don ¡®t, then go to hell!]

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s shoulders trembled with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable. So many people dream of you. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not tempted!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tempted. ¡± Xu Cheng said honestly,¡±it would be stupid for any man to say that he wasn¡¯t moved. But I believe that the reason why constitutional monarchy hase to an end is that no power can be handed over to one person. Nothing is eternal, and power will only be fine if it is shared among everyone. You should know what bnce is.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°I really regret meeting you. I can offer you, but you want me to split the military power? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that. The military power that hasn¡¯t left is higher than that of other countries. You should know that it can defeat any country¡¯s Army!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°so, when you and Rockefeller think that the oil reserves in thend of mercenaries are very valuable, you can suppress it?¡± So, when Rockefeller¡¯s industries were blocked in any country¡¯s trade, did your American army sanction the other party? I will not allow such a thing to happen again. ¡±

    ¡®Then you definitely won¡¯t have any allies,¡¯ patriarch Morgan said. ¡®Believe me, if there aren¡¯t any benefits tied to it, who would be willing to risk their lives with you? I heard that your brothers betrayed you and submitted to the Duke. This is not without reason!¡±

    Before he could finish, Xu Cheng had already grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up high into the air. His walking stick directly fell to the ground.

    Patriarch Morgan almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and it was obvious that he was angry. However, he quickly calmed down, and with a push of his hand, patriarch Morgan¡¯s entire body smashed into the ss and shattered.

    Patriarch Morgan kept coughing on the ground, his whole body was sore and numb as he looked at Xu Cheng in fear.

    After sighing, Xu Cheng took out a cigarette and lit it up. He then faintly said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you two options. The first is to join me, but I¡¯ll split you up ording to my rules. The second option is for you to leave now and continue to rely on your Duke, but I will not keep any of you from now on. The destruction of the n or the weakening of the n, he could choose his own path. You can also bet that I will lose to the Duke, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you will be valued by the Duke. In the future, you will still be controlled by Ross. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgany on the ground and looked at the ceiling, falling into deep thought.

    ¡°Then what about your deviant Corp?¡±

    Xu Cheng said,¡±it¡¯s already in the past, and this is already the biggest concession I can make. Breaking up Morgan doesn¡¯t mean the end. You guys are still above a lot of people.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°you are the stupidest person I have ever seen. You deserve to be a loner. You can¡¯t give others what they want.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. A lone wolf is a lone wolf.¡± Xu Cheng said, and when he passed by patriarch Morgan, he nced at him and said,¡±¡±The next time we meet will be the day you, Morgan, go extinct.¡±

    With that, he left.

    Patriarch Morgan was still lying on the ground, looking for a walking stick.

    When Xu Cheng walked into the elevator, haber had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Come to my house?¡± Haber grinned at him.

    Xu Cheng was pointed at and the elevator¡¯s first button was pressed to go to the parking lot.

    ¡°For what? I heard that you and your brother had a big fight? Isn¡¯t this already a foregone conclusion?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Haber smiled bitterly.¡±After the people in America said that the deviant Corp had been wiped out, he was eager to join forces with his former confidants to rebel Against Me!¡± I don¡¯t know why, but my father suddenly fell ill these few days. You know, he¡¯s getting old, so my brother took advantage of this time to make things difficult for me. He roped in the royal family¡¯s rtives to y the moral and emotional card, saying that the eldest son should be the one to inherit the throne and that the Crown Prince should be his. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°so?¡±

    ¡°Brother, do me a favor. This is thest time. Really, if you need anything in the future, just say the word!¡± Haber begged,¡±at the beginning, it was because of you that I became the Crown Prince. And with the death of the deviant Corp, I was besieged.¡± He said that the deviant Corp and the capital society were sworn enemies, and now that the deviant Corp is destroyed, as a rtive of the deviant Corp, I will definitely bring bad luck to the family and be targeted by the capital society. He asked my father to reconsider whether to elect a new crown Prince, and I actually have nothing to say. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°is the Crown Prince really that important?¡±

    Haber pouted.¡±It¡¯s important. Think about it. In your future portraits, will there be a difference whether you wear a crown or not?¡± A Prince who doesn¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince isn¡¯t a good Prince. You weren¡¯t born into our royal family, so you don¡¯t know how our mental journey developed. ¡±

    When the elevator reached the first floor, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t answer haber and directly walked out of the elevator.

    Haber caught up to him.¡±Brother, I can only rely on you.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and rolled his eyes at him.¡±If I didn¡¯t want to help you, then I wouldn¡¯t have pressed Taxi 1. We¡¯re already in the parking lot. Why aren¡¯t you getting the car?¡±

    Only then did haber react. He grinned and nodded excitedly,¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll be your driver for once as the future Crown Prince.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ll be there for a lifetime.¡±

    Haber: ¡°sure! Every time youe, I¡¯ll be your driver!¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡±

 Chapter 1036 - Haberâ€™s predicament

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Haber¡¯s predicament</h4>

    Haber had indeed been attacked by his brother Harriman.

    First of all, haber and his father used the deviant Corp¡¯s allies to be the Crown Prince, but it was also with the fall of the deviant Corp that Harriman used the excuse of offending the capital society to create trouble with his other friends and family.

    Usually, if his father was around, his family and friends would not dare to make a scene, but his father happened to be admitted to the hospital for high risk. After haber¡¯s father gave the potion to his wife, he could only endure the attack of his illness.

    When the high-risk patient was admitted to the hospital and was unconscious, Harriman finally put on a show of forcing the patient to abdicate.

    First of all, they questioned haber¡¯s ability over the years. Haber didn¡¯t have any status or resources before, so he naturally couldn¡¯t perform well. Harriman, on the other hand, was raised as a Crown Prince in the past, so he obviously had more ability to trust people than haber. This reason became an opportunity for haber to not have the ability to lead the royal family to a higher level.

    The second and most important point was that even though the deviant Corp was destroyed, the capital society was still the same. They invited the Dubai Royal Family to rece Abu Dhabi, but haber rejected them at that time.

    Harriman believed that it was because of the rejection at the beginning that the Freemasonry would get angry and retaliate, so he med haber for being a sinner. Without the protection of the deviant Corp, and with haber¡¯s previous record of offending the Freemasonry, if haber became the king of the Emirates, it would be the same as putting the royal family on the opposite side of the Freemasonry, which was a situation that those rtives didn¡¯t want to see.

    This was the reason why the rtives wanted haber to step down and rece Harriman. Because Harriman knew the top executives of the Freemasonry, he had a way to ease the stalemate between the two sides.

    But the premise was that haber had to step down and let him lead the royal family.

    Haber didn¡¯t have any prestige or a team of trusted aides in the past. Before this, it was always the king who supported him, but now, without the king¡¯s voice, it was normal for him to be ostracized by everyone.

    If he had his own team and supporters, he wouldn¡¯t have needed Xu Cheng¡¯s help this time.

    The Butler¡¯s father was really sick.

    Since Xu Cheng had already helped him, then he would help him to the end.

    Haber took Xu Cheng to attend a party at home.

    The participants were all members of the royal family or close rtives of the royal family.

    Logically speaking, the king was bedridden, so there should not be such a banquet for lining up. However, Harriman¡¯s meaning was: ¡°As a king who is sick, I¡¯ll pray for him and do charity.¡±

    Public opinion felt that he was very thoughtful, andpared to the surface, this guy was indeed many times better than haber.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have any decorations, and his true appearance was unrecognizable to most people in the world. Only the United States, Britain, and Wei nation knew that he was a member of the deviant Corp, but the Dubai Royal Family only remembered that he was wearing a mask as the leader of the deviant Corp, and they couldn¡¯t recognize him in person.

    ¡°The party of Dubai¡¯s rich people is naturally very luxurious. On the open-airwn square by Dubai¡¯s sailboat beach, thousands of acres of beach were contracted for tonight¡¯s party. As long as the rich and powerful tourists in Dubaie to attend, after all, they don¡¯t want to miss such a big party. Even if there was a charity donation tonight, they didn¡¯t hesitate to show their faces. It seems that if they don¡¯t attend, they can¡¯t be considered rich people. Everyone is full of energy to enter the party.¡±

    A ck Rolls-Royce drove over. This was a car designed by the Rolls-Roycepany for the king and Crown Prince. It used to be haliman¡¯s car, but now it was used by haber. Although it was just a means of transportation, it was the symbol of the royal family, which made haliman very upset.

    Those rich people also knew that this ck Rolls-Royce, which was only provided for the royal family in the world, must be the Crown Prince or the king.

    But who would have thought that haber woulde out from the driver¡¯s seat? everyone was so surprised that they thought he was going to open the door for his father, the king.

    But isn¡¯t the king sick? Could he have been discharged today?

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that after opening the door, Xu Cheng slowly got out of the car, and a face that looked like an Asian shocked the group of bearded old men.

    Those who didn¡¯t know haber thought he was the driver, and they were surprised that the Crown Prince had be an Asian square face.

    And those who knew haber were even more shocked. As a King, he was actually someone¡¯s driver?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. ¡± Haber smiled at Xu Cheng.¡±Sure enough, they didn¡¯t recognize you. If they knew you woulde, they would have worn a clown mask.¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.¡±Then, the moment I get off the car, do you believe that this banquet will end without a hitch?¡±

    Haberughed out loud.¡±You really do. The scariest face in the world right now is that clown mask you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s said that anyone who sees it will die.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? I thought there was another explosion. ¡±

    As soon as haber entered, his Secretary came up to him and said, ¡± ¡°Prince Harriman is already inside.¡±

    Haber: ¡± if he wasn¡¯t here, I would¡¯ve charged him for being rude. ¡±

    The Secretary frowned. ¡± I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. He¡¯s obviously prepared for tonight¡¯s banquet. I thought you wouldn¡¯te tonight. ¡±

    ¡°Why not? If he cane to the charity prayer for my father, why can¡¯t I? ¡± Haber snorted. ¡± Go in. We¡¯ll y by ear tonight. ¡±

    Xu Cheng had nothing to do as he followed him in. He could see that there were obviously not as many people who came to say hello to haber as Harriman. Most of them were his good friends from before, and there were also a few people who didn¡¯t know the inside story just came over to greet haber because he was the Crown Prince.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not popr enough.¡± Xu Cheng teased.

    ¡°It was fine before, but after my father was hospitalized, things suddenly went south for some reason. Perhaps this is the power of the media¡¯s public rtions. The People¡¯s sentiment was mysteriously affected bit by bit. I¡¯m also very puzzled about it.¡± Haber bitterly smiled. ¡± ¡± I¡¯ve heard a story among the people. It says that Harriman is an indomitable and inspirational Prince. He was chosen as his sessor since he was an outstanding young man. On the other hand, it was me, the ck-hearted Prince, who usurped his position. I was criticized as a good-for-nothing by how I suppressed him. Harriman, on the other hand, gritted his teeth and persisted. Even though I took his position, he tolerated me as an older brother. Now, all of my rtives support him but not me. They say that I¡¯m a failure. The people can see it at a nce. I just want tough.¡±

    Xu Chengughed. This was obviously Harriman¡¯s n. In this information age, it wasn¡¯t hard to ruin anyone¡¯s reputation. As long as all kinds of negative articles flooded the inte every day, even if you were innocent, you would be ndered. Even if you didn¡¯t do anything, in the hearts of theizens, you would only be dragged into all kinds of negative articles. So, with the preconceived notion, after hearing a lot of bad things about haber, it was natural for them to be closer to Harriman.

    Haber said, ¡± originally, I really didn¡¯t want toe, because my father was hospitalized, and this kind of asion is inauspicious. Sometimes, I also think that I should just give him the throne, but his private actions make me feel that the Dubai Royal Family will be finished sooner orter, so I¡¯m asking you to help me out this time. Instead of letting this bastard be the king, I might as well take it myself! ¡±

 Chapter 1037 - The four great families of Korea

    <h4>Chapter 1037: The four great families of Korea</h4>

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but give haber a big thumbs up.¡±¡±You¡¯re finally acting like a man. There are some things that we don¡¯t need and don¡¯t care about, but there are some bottom lines that can¡¯t be crossed! I¡¯ll teach whoever is insatiable a good lesson!¡±

    Haber gritted his teeth and said,¡± If I don¡¯t fight back when I¡¯m being bullied, people will say that I¡¯m not worthy of Mr. Clown!¡±

    Xu Cheng was speechless.¡±Are you F * ckingplimenting me or insulting me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart,¡± haber said.¡±Experience it yourself.¡±

    Then, haber walked into the center of the fountain pool, where all the beautiful women in the Middle East gathered. Because there, the most wealthy people were gathered in a circle, talking about their interests or business ns, and those women were all business partners.

    Xu Cheng came to the self-serving table and casually picked up some France Gras and truffle to try. The food here was also very luxurious.

    He couldn¡¯t calm down to eat normally, but now that he was tasting this high-end food, he felt that it was just so-so, and it wasn¡¯t as refreshing as eating skewers and drinking beer on the road.

    At that moment, his phone rang.

    There weren¡¯t many people who knew that he was using a private number right now. Seeing that it was an unknown number, Xu Cheng still picked it up.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m willing to split Morgan.¡± It was patriarch Morgan on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°I knew you wouldpromise, because your whereabouts must have been exposed to the Roth family.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you. I can¡¯t rely on the Duke anymore. I didn¡¯t agree to your request immediately because I wanted to have more bargaining chips. I¡¯m willing to split Morgan, but I have one condition. You must get rid of the Duke! Before this, I refused to split Morgan in order to protect myself from Ross. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I understand your worries and doubts. Don¡¯t worry. Before the Roth family is destroyed, you don¡¯t have to split up.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Patriarch Morgan said. Thank you for your understanding. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then where are you now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in Dubai. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°do you know about the Royal banquet tonight?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°I know. Their Prince Harriman invited me, but I rejected him.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°thene over.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Morgan asked.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°yeah, I was invited by a friend. Let¡¯s talk about it after we get here.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rush over now.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Xu Cheng saw that haber was already surrounded by the rtives of Harriman and the others, and they seemed to be saying something. From the unnatural expression on haber¡¯s face, he could tell that he was having a hard time.

    When Xu Cheng walked over, he heard a senior member of the royal family, the uncle of Harriman and haber, say to haber,¡±¡±If you¡¯re really doing this for the royal family, you should give the position to your brother. In terms of seniority and ability, he¡¯s better than you. There¡¯s no need to make things so unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you should tell my dad,¡± haber said.

    Haber¡¯s uncle: ¡°he¡¯s old and muddle-headed. Otherwise, how could he be bedridden?¡± It¡¯s just that we saw that his health is not good, so regarding the matter of the next King, we, the family group, want to persuade you. Do you want to give up your brother?¡±

    Haber looked at Harriman.¡±Big brother, is this your idea?¡± he asked.

    Harriman said humbly,¡±how could I have offended my Father¡¯s will?¡± Since he thinks highly of you, what thoughts do I have? However, little brother haber, there¡¯s one thing I hope you can think about. The capital society has offended them because of you and the deviant Corp before, so how about this? tonight, I¡¯ve also invited the higher-ups over there, how about you go and talk to them about reconciliation? ¡°After all, the capital society is very powerful in the world. If you be King with a conflict with them, it will be very disadvantageous to our future development. Dubai is a diversified and open area, and it is all entrusted by the world¡¯s rich people. But most of these rich people are from the capital society. If we offend them, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a good time in Dubai.¡±

    At this time, another rtive also echoed,¡±¡±Yeah, the confrontation between the deviant Corp and the capital society is like a fight between gods, we don¡¯t need to get involved. You had the help of the deviant Corp and allowed the family to smoothly take over Abu Dhabi¡¯s resources, which was indeed enough for the king to give the position of the Crown Prince to you, but the real problem is that the deviant Corp has fallen! And as an ally of the deviant Corp, you will inevitably cause the capital society to purge you. It wasn¡¯t easy for Dubai to get to where it is today, you can¡¯t bring your family into the abyss because of you, right?¡±

    Haliman smiled.¡±In the past, when Abu Dhabi was the head of the capital society, I tried to build a rtionship with them, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy at this time. If brother haber is in a difficult position, then I will apologize to the capital society on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still director Harriman. ¡± The rtives all praised Harriman.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s more flexible in dealing with people. In the future, Dubai will have diverse cooperation with the world. I don¡¯t think his temperament is wrong.¡±

    Haber held a ss of red wine in his hand, but he didn¡¯t even take a sip. He just listened to the teachings of these older generation.

    ¡°The deviant Corp, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re extinct, right?¡± Haber suddenly said for no reason.

    The faces of Harriman and his other rtives all changed, and haber¡¯s Secretary was also shocked.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Harriman chided in a low voice.¡±I¡¯ve invited the middle-ranking members of the capital society tonight. It¡¯s very disrespectful for them to hear you say this.¡±

    ¡°Haber, pay attention to your words. It¡¯s a fact that the deviant Corp is gone, and the current winner is the capital society, can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s because you¡¯re a Pro-deviant, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t be King!¡± Uncle Wang also said with a dark face.

    At this time, the middle-aged man who had been invited by haliman came over and said in a strange tone,¡±¡±When I heard that Prince haber praised the deviant Corp, I didn¡¯t quite believe it. I didn¡¯t expect you to be honest with all this in public. To be honest, you¡¯re offending our capital society.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect this person to be an Asian.

    ¡°Haber?¡± haber raised an eyebrow.¡±You are?¡±

    ¡°Ju Jia, one of the four han consortiums. He¡¯s a member of the Board of Directors of the Asian Board of Directors. My father is the founder of thepany, and I¡¯m his eldest son, ju bingxian. Just a year ago, the four consortiums reached an agreement to officially move into the capital society with the Li family as the leader, and be the temporary leader of the Asian Board of Directors.¡±

    Little brother haber, because they just joined the capital society, they have a strong sense of honor. Your words just now did offend the capital society and this Mr. Ju.¡± As Harriman spoke, he looked at ju bingxian and said,¡±¡±My brother doesn¡¯t know much about interpersonal rtionships. I apologize on his behalf.¡±

    Ju bingxian looked at haber and snorted.¡±You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. Mr. Haber, be careful of what you say.¡±

 Chapter 1038

    <h4>Chapter 1038: So you¡¯re a wanted criminal</h4>

    Haber looked at this eldest son of the ju family and sneered,¡±¡±Your family¡¯s business is not as strong as ours, where do you get the capital to show off here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my family doesn¡¯t have any royal family tycoons here. However, ever since my family joined the capital society, we can still have some say in the internal department. My father still has some say in the capital society.¡±

    Haber: ¡°the royal family of Dubai can have what they have today all thanks to the deviant Corp, and you should also be clear about my rtionship with the deviant Corp. Since we are in a position, we should be clear about our position.¡±

    Haliman: ¡°then you have to be clear. The deviant Corp is already gone. If you still insist on going against the capital society, you should know what the consequences will be.¡±

    Haber: ¡°then What do you mean, big brother?¡±

    Until now, Harriman had been hiding it.

    ¡°If you be King, you will oppose the capital society. This is very unfavorable to the development of the royal family, or even fatal. The royal family can not be established in your hands.¡±

    Haber chuckled.¡±So, what you mean is, the crown prince¡¯s position is returned to you, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It was originally mine.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Harriman snorted.¡±It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give it to me. You can talk to the capital society yourself.¡±

    Ju bingxian said,¡±for those who are close to the deviant Corp, to be honest, the internal department of the charity organization can not forgive them. So, there¡¯s nothing to talk about, and there¡¯s no way to forgive them. This is my father¡¯s original words. They also told us to stay away from those people who are close to the deviant Corp, because a new wave of suppression is about to begin.¡±

    When the members of the royal family heard this, their expressions changed slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Ju, is this true?¡±

    Ju bingxian: ¡°of course it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure everyone knows that the deviant Corp and the capital society are at war, and there¡¯s no room for reconciliation between the two, especially your Dubai Group. You refused to join the capital society because of the deviant Corp. I heard that the capital society wanted you to directly move into the Round Table to be the acting Lord of Europe, but you refused, which made the three founders very dissatisfied!¡±

    Hearing the name of the three founders, the members of the royal family¡¯s faces changed.

    ¡°This ... This must be a misunderstanding.¡± Some members were getting anxious.

    ¡°Fortunately, Prince Harriman has been very close to the capital society in recent years,¡± ju Xianbing said.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for him taking a roundabout route, Dubai would have been investigated by the international trade organization.¡±

    Ju bingxian then looked at the other members of the royal family and said,¡±¡±If this person continues to stay in the royal family, I¡¯m afraid that Dubai will not have a good end. In short, the Freemasonry¡¯s purpose is to put an end to everything rted to the deviant Corp, so you¡¯d better think about it clearly. ¡±

    Haber¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Harrimanughed in his heart.

    At this time, Xu Cheng knew that haber couldn¡¯t take the pressure anymore, so he walked over and said,¡±¡±When did the capital society have a Korean as its representative? I remember that the lord of Asia has always been chosen from the Wei nation tycoons. Even if the Wei nation were to withdraw, it wouldn¡¯t be the Koreans ¡®turn, right? You sound like you¡¯re the spokesperson of the capital society?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Asian branch will have four of us as directors. ¡± Ju bingxian said proudly,¡±this can be easily found out from the capital society. You don¡¯t even know this. You¡¯re not from the capital society, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, and I hate capital society one thing. ¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Ju bingxian¡¯s expression changed, and he said in a low voice,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of revenge?¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡± Xu Cheng spread out his hands.¡±Who wants revenge on me?¡± I¡¯ve always been the one taking revenge. In this world, if I say I¡¯m the second best at taking revenge, no one would dare to say they¡¯re the best!¡±

    Ju Xianbing snorted and said,¡±Who are you?¡± Chinese? Is there a consortium in China?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Xu Cheng grinned.

    ¡°How much are you worth? It seemed that the rich people in China all had the surname MA and Wang. You¡¯re their descendant?¡± Ju Xianbing asked.

    ¡°No, my surname is Xu.¡±

    ¡°Xu?¡± Ju bingxian suddenlyughed.¡±Pay for my eyes. I really don¡¯t know who¡¯s surnamed Xu in China. Have you invested in Ali?¡± And he even had shares of Tencent? If you really can ¡®t, do you live in Hong Kong? No, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a Xu family in Hong Kong. ¡±

    I¡¯m xu Cheng.¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± Ju bingxianughed even louder,¡± But what are you doing here? You can just tell me how much you have. Just like me, I¡¯m the eldest son of the ju family, one of the representatives of the four han families. I¡¯m also the next Chairman of the ju family and also one of the members of the Asian capital society. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me. Why don¡¯t you send my picture to your father? Let¡¯s see what he has to say. ¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Harriman said disdainfully,¡±although we are ignorant, we do know some of the top-tier rich people. You don¡¯t have to force yourself here. If your hardware isn¡¯t good enough, you¡¯ll be too embarrassed to say it out loud. Don¡¯te and join in the fun. Who called you in?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my distinguished guest. ¡±

    ¡°Honored guest?¡± Harrimanughed.¡±Brother, your taste is getting worse and worse. It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but a person like you who is about to be a King really makes friends with all kinds of people. With such a good-for-nothing mind, don¡¯t me your family for not being at ease to put their interests in your hands.¡±

    Haber searched for a wanted order on his phone, and then he handed the phone screen to his brother Harriman and said,¡±¡±Take a look for yourself.¡±

    When Harriman saw Xu Cheng¡¯s picture on the wanted order, he immediately flew into a rage.¡±¡±You! How could you call a wanted criminal here to be a distinguished guest? Don¡¯t you know that this kind of person is very dangerous?¡±

    ¡°What? Wanted criminal?¡± Ju Xianbing¡¯s eyes widened and he said teasingly,¡±I was wondering why you didn¡¯t dare to blow up your family. So you¡¯re someone with an ugly past record. What crime have youmitted?¡± I would like to ask, are criminals like you jealous of those who have money and power because your abilities and background are not as good as others?¡±

    ¡°My life is very exciting.¡± Xu Cheng said proudly,¡±it¡¯s so exciting that even Hollywood wouldn¡¯t dare to film it.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Ju bingxian, Harriman, and the other rich people didn¡¯t think much of it. They thought that this guy was very humorous andughed out loud.

    ¡°Then tell me, what crime have youmitted? Even Hollywood doesn¡¯t dare to film it. How awesome are you? let me see what level your arrest warrant is?¡± As ju bingxian spoke, he moved closer to haber¡¯s phone screen and took a look.

    ¡°Not bad, and it¡¯s an S-ss. Are you wanted by your country?¡± He asked with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this,¡± Xu Cheng suddenly pulled open the deviant totem tattoo under his cor.

    The scene was as silent as water. The surroundings that were still boiling and lively just now suddenly stopped!

    The deviant totem!

    As long as they followed the international news, they would be no stranger to it. Any major international event this year was rted to the deviant Corp, and behind all these events, there would be this mysterious pattern!

 Chapter 1039

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Btedly realized</h4>

    Ju bingxian, who hadughed the loudest just now, looked as if someone had stuffed a mouthful of poop into his mouth. He looked constipated.

    He was more afraid.

    Who didn¡¯t know about the deviant Corp?

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything big. We just kill people asionally.¡± Xu Cheng looked at ju bingxian.¡±For example, the consortiums that specialize in a certain country like yours. Have we not killed enough of them?¡±

    ¡°What about the royal family?¡± he looked at Harriman.¡±Or the royal family of a certain country.¡±

    The two of them felt a little creeped out by his gaze.

    Xu Cheng continued,¡±usually, we blow up the United States, and when we¡¯re bored, we take on killing orders to get rid of evil for others. The scumbags we kill are like you, but don¡¯t be afraid, I didn¡¯t get any orders today, so I won¡¯t kill anyone. However, the reason why we deviant Corp work so hard is that when people talk to us, we better be calm.¡±

    Ju Xianbing was trembling.

    He immediately cowered. In the face of this kind of person, you didn¡¯t even have the courage to argue with him. Think about those people who bet and argued with the deviant Corp, such as their Minister of Foreign Affairs, the grass on their grave was already a foot high.

    So, when the tattoo came out, everyone shut up. Even if this person was not a deviant, they didn¡¯t dare to bet on it!

    No one in history had ever bet with the deviant Corp and taken advantage of them. The United States had encouraged the deviant Corp several times, and what was the result? That explosion, after several attempts at instigating, killed 2000 citizens, bing thergest citizen harm case in modern America.

    And the deviant Corp didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind in this case.

    Thinking of this, ju bingxian felt that he still had to check it out. If he really offended someone from the deviant Corp, it was better to be careful. Immediately, he lowered his head and took out his phone to go online, and he was busy looking up the historical article about the wanted order in haber¡¯s phone.

    On the other hand, Harriman felt that this must be haber¡¯sst counterattack, and he couldn¡¯t lose like this. After all, haber took the Crown Prince away because of the deviant Corp, and now he wanted to do it again? Did he think he didn¡¯t know that the deviant Corp had been destroyed?

    ¡°Impossible! The United States had already reported that the deviant Corp was already extinct, and even if you were a member of the deviant Corp, what could you do by yourself? Are you going to continue fighting with the capital society? Believe it or not, if you appear here today, the International police from America will immediatelye to arrest you!¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± Xu Cheng provoked.¡±Let theme and catch me.¡±

    Harriman didn¡¯t pay attention to Xu Cheng and looked at haber.¡±¡±It¡¯s not appropriate for you to let such a person in on an asion like today, right?¡±

    Haber finally let out a sigh of relief. He took a sip of the red wine in his hand and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s not appropriate? Criminals can¡¯t do charity? We¡¯re all here for charity today, there¡¯s no distinction between good and bad here. ¡±

    Harriman: ¡°it¡¯s a fact that the deviant Corp has been destroyed. What can you change by bringing your members in?¡± You¡¯ll anger the capital society even more, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just establish your own sect?¡± Xu Cheng looked at haber and jokingly said.

    Haber was surprised.

    He nced at Xu Cheng and sent a message with his eyes,¡±Brother, I asked you to help me stabilize my position. Why are you asking me to go out? I¡¯m doing this for the throne.

    Harriman sneered,¡±you want him to establish his own sect?¡± It¡¯s because he has an affair with the deviant Corp that he¡¯s holding onto the royal family. He knows that if he leaves the royal family, he will be killed!¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡¯who wants to kill him? Who am I going to kill!¡±

    He looked around and said to the European rich,¡±¡±I¡¯ll make it clear today, whoever wants to kill haber, I¡¯ll kill his entire family!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, brother.¡± Haber looked at Xu Cheng, touched, and then at the rtives.

    Harriman: ¡°you¡¯d better think about how to protect yourself. Everyone in the deviant Corp is in danger now, right?¡± Our royal family doesn¡¯t wee the deviant Corp, and we¡¯ll cut off all ties with them from now on! Uncles, do you want to choose to stand on the side of the Freemasonry, or do you want to stand with the deviant Corp and haber? You guys can choose. ¡±

    Those uncles all stood behind Harriman and apologized to haber,¡±¡±Haber, you¡¯re very good, but this time, you invested in the wrong person. We can¡¯t ruin everything just because of one wrong move. Absorbing Abu Dhabi¡¯s resources has indeed given us a lot, so we can¡¯t lose all of this. No one wants to put the king in a difficult position, so you should just admit your mistakes to the capital society. If haliman bes the king and the Lord of Europe, he might really be able to plead for you.¡±

    What they said made sense. Every man for himself!

    Haber bitterly smiled.¡±Then tonight, no matter what I do, you guys won¡¯t change your mind and continue to support me as King, right?¡±

    Those uncles didn¡¯t say anything. Their eyes were evasive, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak. The answer was obvious.

    Haber felt like he was a jinx right now. These people, for their own benefit, didn¡¯t even care about the Crown Prince that his father, the king, had appointed.

    The main thing was that if haliman became king, he couldpletely disband Abu Dhabi and be the Lord of Europe, so the status of the entire royal family would rise!

    ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡± Haber spun around and said,¡±¡±I have indeed joined the deviant Corp, and I¡¯m one of the council members of the European branch. I¡¯m loyal to the deviant Corp because I made an oath, so I can¡¯t join the capital society again.¡±

    Everyone at the scene was in an uproar.

    Then, haber pulled open his cor, revealing the tattoo totem that belonged to him when he joined the deviant Corp.

    ¡°You!¡± The rtives expressed their helplessness to him in disappointment.

    Harriman¡¯s eyes lit up. He wanted to take advantage of this victory to give hispetitor, haber, a heavy blow.

    ¡°Little brother! How could you be so muddleheaded? ¡®You ...¡¯ You¡¯repletely standing on the opposite side of the capital society!¡± Harriman said with a bitter heart,¡±you let ...¡± How do you expect the royal family to keep you?¡±

    Haber: ¡°investing in the deviant Corp is my personal decision. I won¡¯t implicate the royal family.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Harriman said. You¡¯ll bring trouble to the royal family. ¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± haber asked.

    ¡°For everyone¡¯s sake, please leave the royal family!¡± Harriman said.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened.¡±What if I, as the leader of the deviant Corp, order you not to do this?¡±

    ¡°Leader?¡± Harrimanughed out loud,¡±you¡¯re the deviant Corp leader? The report from merica said that the deviant Corp disbanded because of the leader¡¯s death. ¡±

    Before he had enough ofughing, ju bingxian, who had already found the list of all the members of the deviant Corp that was exposed by the M Nation, suddenly grabbed his arm, and his body was a little unstable.

    He looked like he was about to faint.

    Harriman supported him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ju bingxian didn¡¯t say anything and directly knelt down in front of Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Forgive me for my recklessness!¡± He pped his own face.

    Harriman was stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ju bingxian handed his phone to Harriman.

    Harriman took a look at his phone, and his pupils immediately erged. Then, he looked at his phone again, and then at Xu Cheng himself,paring the photos he found.

    His face turned pale.

    Haber¡¯s words kept echoing in his ears: He is my distinguished guest!

    He was also a noble!

    He opened a report on his phone, it was about the exposure of the list of deviant Corp members by the M Nation, and on the totem crown diagram of the deviant Corp hung Xu Cheng¡¯s head. There were even more than three pages of articles about Xu Cheng describing his personal legendary events.

    The founder of the deviant Corp.

    The man who unified thend of mercenaries!

    He was the most dangerous man on earth!

    The deviant Corp¡¯s one-man nning leader for all events.

    The nned cases included: ¡°the death of the Wei nation¡¯s threergest financial groups¡±,¡±the assassination of the Korean diplomat¡±,¡±the tragedy of the Abu Dhabi royal family¡±,¡±the explosion of New York City¡±,¡±the head of the White House spokesperson¡±,¡±the kidnapping of the Queen¡±,¡±the annihtion of the 10th aircraft carrier in the United States¡±...

    Comparing it to the photo, Harriman fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1040

    <h4>Chapter 1040: The proud Harriman</h4>

    He had never expected that this ordinary-looking guy in front of him was actually a wanted criminal in the United States and even the United States. Everything he did seemed to be a major international event, ranked as major events in the 21st century.

    In particr, the deviant Corp he created was fighting against the world¡¯s most terrifying Freemasonry, and such an awesome Legend was actually this guy in front of him.

    It was said that as long as he appeared, there would be deaths.

    Thus, how could Harriman and ju bingxian not be afraid?

    Those nsmen were also afraid.

    Now, who in the world wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the president of America when he met a member of the deviant Corp alone? They would just be behind the screen.

    Harriman¡¯s tone became a little more pleasant. Haber, you¡¯re pushing the family to its death.¡±

    The family members all smiled bitterly.¡±Yeah, even if this deviant Corp leader is still here, you have to know what level of opponent he¡¯s going to face. Sooner orter, the family will be implicated. If you insist on being King, then I¡¯ll be the first to step out of the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯m leaving too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll also leave!¡±

    We have no choice, haber.¡±

    The funds and shares of these family members were all with the royal family, and they didn¡¯t want to be sanctioned because of the feud between the deviant Corp and the United States.

    Therefore, everyone wanted to cash out their shares.

    Haber bitterly smiled.

    It seemed that Harriman had already made a foolproof n. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, his n members hade to him. Since he wouldn¡¯t do anything to them, thew couldn¡¯t punish the masses, so he was forced into a choice.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Haber looked at the people who wanted to leave and gritted his teeth,¡±¡±You guys want to leave, right? If you want to stay, you can stay. If you want to leave, I won¡¯t force you. You can settle the ounts of your own businesses in the future. ¡±

    ¡°That would cost the royal family nearly half of their assets,¡± Harriman said.¡±That¡¯ll be the case.¡±

    Haber: ¡°that can¡¯t be helped. I won¡¯t force you, but I can¡¯t let you guys look down on the crown Prince.¡±

    Harriman originally wanted to take a step back and make things difficult for haber, but who knew that haber would be so ruthless as to ask everyone to share the resources? if they really didn¡¯t rely on the royal family¡¯s resources after sharing the resources, no one would be willing to do so. He was just trying to scare haber, but who would have thought that he would actually agree!

    This made all of the n members feel very embarrassed, and they all looked at Harriman in embarrassment.

    At this moment, Harriman found it very difficult to change the situation.

    He suddenly thought of someone.

    He had even personally invited this Big Shot!

    It was a pity that this Big Shot didn¡¯te, but he was in Dubai. As long as he could get him toe, the situation could bepletely reversed.

    ¡°Let me make a call.¡± Harriman helped the kneeling ju bingxian up and pulled him to the side. This guy had just kneeled like that, and it was really embarrassing.

    Ju bingxian walked out with him. His lips were still pale and he was trembling. ¡°We¡¯re finished! What to do? I¡¯ve offended the deviant Corp, and I¡¯m still the F * cking leader! ¡°When this fellow tried to assassinate our diplomatic Ambassador, the entire nation¡¯s efforts were unable to protect him. Do you think the car will explode when I return? I feel like someone is watching me from behind at all times. I¡¯m so scared. ¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°We still have one more card,¡± Harriman said.¡±You know the three founding families of the capital society, right? It just so happens that one of them is in Dubai, and we secretly found out about this news. It¡¯s very rare, so I invited him toe tonight, but he refused. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t fight for it. If hees, he will really represent the capital society, and at that time, haber won¡¯t have anything to say. If he wants to suppress Haber, he can do it with a word!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ju bingxian¡¯splexion improved slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Let me call his personal assistant.¡± Harriman then picked up the phone and called patriarch Morgan¡¯s personal assistant.

    ¡°Hello?¡± A questioning voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the eldest Prince of the Dubai Royal Family, Harriman. I spoke to you on the phone yesterday ...¡±

    ¡°I know. The old man just told me that he¡¯s going to attend your banquet, but I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be there. You have to know that his whereabouts are confidential.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Harriman was shocked, and then excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. He called me ten minutes ago to change his schedule at thest minute. He¡¯s going to your ce. He¡¯s getting old, so I hope you¡¯ll treat him well.¡±

    ¡°I will! That¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°It would be our greatest honor,¡± Harriman said, unable to hide his excitement.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± After the head secretary hung up the phone.

    Harriman looked at ju bingxian with narrowed eyes and said,¡±¡±Who do you think ising? It¡¯s the Big Shot I was talking about! Our direct superior!¡±

    After that, he turned around and arranged for more security guards to ensure that nothing would happen here tonight!

    He wanted toy his cards on the table!

    A showdown with the deviant Corp leader!

    In order to avoid the deviant Corp¡¯s leader from getting angry and making a move, the security here must be maintained. As long as this old man, the three founders of the Freemasonry, appeared, his word would win over everyone.

    ¡°You can force us just because you poached the deviant Corp leader? Hmph, even the heavens are on my side. You didn¡¯t expect this, right? One of the three founders of the financial aid, Mr. Morgan, will appear. As long as he says the word, who will support you, haber, to be the new king?¡± Harriman¡¯s eyes burst out with light as he muttered to himself.

    He had his confidant personally go to the door to see the old man.

    Then, he turned around and returned to the scene. This time, he was full of confidence.

    Ju bingxian was also different from the others. If Mr. Morgan found out that he actually knelt down to the deviant Corp¡¯s arch-enemy, his family would definitely be expelled from the big four, so he put away his fear and looked neither humble nor arrogant.

    ¡°What phone call did you make?¡± Some n members asked him curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Harriman coughed and said,¡±¡±I just received a message that the Morgan elder said he would be attending our banquet, so I¡¯ll have to excuse myself.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Everyone was in an uproar.

    Morgan!

    The United States was a military family and their wealth wasparable to a country ¡®s.

    In the United States, Morgan was a symbol of power.

    Usually, any party in America was worth bragging about Morgan¡¯s other children¡¯s achievements, let alone inviting the old man. He didn¡¯t expect to invite such a heavyweight figure like Morgan to this game.

    This was a true trendsetter, a politician who could do anything with a flip of his hand!

    After haber heard this, he was also shocked.

    Just a moment ago, he was still on haber¡¯s side and didn¡¯t intend to mention the royal family¡¯s supporters, but now, he was a little shaken. It could be seen that with Mr. Morgan¡¯s support, Harriman would definitely win the throne!

    Even if the current king knew that Morgan had spoken, he would still carefully consider whether to elect a new crown Prince.

 Chapter 1041

    <h4>Chapter 1041: The bow of the century</h4>

    Looking at the surprise and shock of the people around him, Harriman was very proud.

    Obviously, as the host of the night, Mr. Morgan came to give him enough face. Which rich man had the support of this consortium?

    Mr. Morgan was a mysterious man who didn¡¯t like to socialize, but today, he had made an exception to attend Harriman¡¯s banquet. How much importance did he ce on Harriman?

    From the looks of it, it seemed like the Dubai royal family¡¯s ascension to the throne was imminent. Even one of the big three, Mr. Morgan, had personallye out. It went without saying that Harriman would be the candidate for the king that he supported, and haber didn¡¯t know if he would be suppressed on the spot.

    ¡°Haber said to Xu Cheng,¡± how about, we just leave?¡±

    ¡°Why are we retreating? They¡¯re not even afraid of me ughtering them, so what are we afraid of?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless, just stay here.

    Harriman smiled at this time.¡±Haber, it¡¯s not up to us to decide whether you¡¯re King or not. You can wait for Mr. Morgan toe over first. In short, you¡¯re a member of the deviant Corp, and if the old man doesn¡¯t want to ept you, then I¡¯m sorry, but our royal family has the right to vote to depose you as the Crown Prince. I believe my father in the hospital won¡¯t offend Mr. Morgan and protect you. This is a time of crisis for our n, not a time for you to act on your emotions. ¡±

    That¡¯s right, let¡¯s wait for Mr. Morgan toe over and tell us everything. Haber, what you need to do now is to please Mr. Morgan.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to curry favor with? the capital society hates the deviant Corp the most. He has a tattoo on his body, and there¡¯s no room for discussion.¡± Harriman snorted.

    At this time, haliman¡¯s confidant ran in from the entrance of the beach and shouted,¡±¡±They¡¯re here! He¡¯s here, old Mister Morgan is here. ¡±

    Harriman and the others were extremely excited.

    ¡°Come with me to wee old Sir.¡± Harriman said to his nsmen.

    The members of the royal family responded one after another. Harriman, who was in the lead, went to the entrance to wee Morgan as if he was the king. The arrival of Morgan¡¯s car also brought light to the Burj Al Arab hotel¡¯s open-air beach square.

    The old man was wearing arge-framed sses and a pocket watch. He was apanied by two bodyguards and two assistants. He had a walking stick in his hand. After he got out of the car, he saw that the entrance of the banquet hall was already full of people. They saw him walking over.

    Harriman came over and bent down,¡±¡±Hello, Mr. Morgan.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan nodded and looked at the European tycoons behind him. He had seen a few of them in the newspapers, but he ignored them and walked inside with his walking stick. He didn¡¯t look at anyone from beginning to end. He was used to this kind of situation and was able to deal with it with ease. This was his ability to adapt to the situation and the contempt of those at the peak of power for all living beings. He had this qualification!

    ¡°Old Sir, you didn¡¯t even tell us that you came to Dubai. Since you¡¯vee to y in person, you should at least let our royal family treat you as a tour guide or something? This ce is very suitable for a vacation. ¡± Harriman smiled as he slowly walked in with patriarch Morgan.

    Everyone swarmed out to wee him and then slowly followed him in. Their steps were very slow, not wanting to lose their etiquette. Only Harriman and patriarch Morgan were conversing. They were envious and wanted to hand over their business cards, but they held back. After all, this legendary capital crocodile had a bad temper.

    At this time, haliman, who was able to speak to patriarch Morgan, was somewhat important and proud.

    He was talking andughing, but he heard Morgan look around at the sea and say,¡±¡±The environment is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s not suitable for an old man like me. My legs are inconvenient and it¡¯s too humid here.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s enter the vi. I¡¯m the inner one, right?¡± Harriman said awkwardly. There¡¯s an air conditioner and a heater inside, and the royal family even has a professional health team to let you take a look?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan waved his hand.¡±No need. You are haber?¡±

    Haliman¡¯s face immediately became unnatural. He could only smile awkwardly. No, I¡¯m haber¡¯s brother, Harriman.¡±

    ¡°Your royal family is really arrogant. You just said that you would personally entertain me. What?¡± patriarch Morgan was furious. You think that I¡¯m old and easy to fool, and you¡¯re sending me away with a random Prince? I know your King is sick. No matter what, you should at least get the Crown Prince toe and meet me, right? I remember that the Crown Prince is called haber, right? Since you¡¯re not, then let hime over. ¡±

    At first, Harriman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but when he heard the second half of the sentence, he thought that Mr. Morgan was just looking for trouble to target haber.

    He immediately cooperated and shouted at haber in the distance,¡±¡±Haber, how did you be the Crown Prince? He didn¡¯t even receive a distinguished guest? What face will our royal family have if you continue like this?¡±

    When haber saw that Mr. Morgan really came, he was a little hesitant, mainly because he was a member of the deviant Corp, and Xu Cheng was right here. If he stood on the same side as Xu Cheng, it would mean that he had no ce in the throne.

    However, if he disappointed Xu Cheng for the sake of the throne, then it wouldn¡¯t be the right way for him to make friends.

    No matter what, Xu Cheng had saved his life before, so at least in front of so many people, he had to give Xu Cheng a way out.

    ¡°My position is very clear, I¡¯m a member of the deviant Corp.¡± Haber said.

    When Harriman heard him say this, he was very happy. He was afraid that haber would cover it up, but he didn¡¯t expect him to agree so easily. But on the surface, Harriman pretended to be angry.¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Morgan, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. This guy¡¯s brain is broken. ¡±

    The other members of the royal family quickly agreed.¡±Yeah, yeah, the doctor said that he suffered from depression a while ago, and he¡¯s been talking nonsense recently. But what haber says and does now no longer represents our Dubai Royal Family, because we have already voted him out of the royal family. In the future, he will follow our surname, but he will no longer hold any position in the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Patriarch Morgan looked at the Dubai Royal Family and asked,¡±¡±Then who will be the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°Harriman,¡± Everyone said in unison.

    Harriman made a gentlemanly gesture before his chest and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been trying to get the royal family and Freemasonry to cooperate, and I¡¯m very sorry for haber¡¯s decision to join the deviant Corp and refuse the Freemasonry. In order to show our absolute sincerity in this cooperation, haber will be expelled from the royal family as a punishment! What do you think, Mr. Morgan?¡±

    At this moment, ju bingxian stood up for haliman.¡±¡±That¡¯s right, Your Excellency. Prince Harriman has been trying to join the association for years. He hopes that the Dubai Royal Family can fill the gap in the European Union.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Morgan looked at ju bingxian and frowned.

    ¡°I ...¡± Ju bingxian was at a loss for words. He stammered and introduced himself. ¡°He¡¯s the eldest son of the Korean mafia, and also one of the Asian candidates for the capital society. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Morgan nodded.

    Ju bingxian almost bit his tongue, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He just pointed at Xu Cheng and snorted,¡±¡±My Lord, who do you think that person is?¡±

    Morgan then looked at Xu Cheng, and their eyes met.

    Everyone thought that there would be a scene of Mars crashing into earth, but who knew that the Morgan n leader would walk up to Xu Cheng and do a 90-degree bow!

    Xu Cheng asked him toe here to show his loyalty in front of all the rich people in Europe. The Morgan patriarch knew that he had to gamble on Xu Cheng, so this bow represented the Morgan family¡¯s territory.

    This bow could be said to be the bombshell of the century!

    It announced the official dissolution of The Three Musketeers of Freemasonry that had been maintained for a hundred years.

    When people were recounting the events of the deviant Corp and Freemasonry, no one knew that the two organizations had evolved into a new organization: Mutant Union!

    Of course, this was a story forter.

 Chapter 1042

    <h4>Chapter 1042: This throne is not as valuable as friendship</h4>

    The audience was stunned, but after seeing who patriarch Morgan was bowing to, they all quieted down.

    Harriman and ju bingxian looked like they had seen a ghost.

    What happened to the Freemasonry and deviant Corp fighting each other?

    Not to mention them, even haber, who thought the person was bowing to him, was shocked. When he realized that the person the Morgan patriarch was bowing to was Xu Cheng, who was standing behind him, he was even more confused.

    This script isn¡¯t right, right?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t rush to speak.

    After bowing, patriarch Morgan looked at everyone and said,¡±¡±Morgan will withdraw from the capital society, and at the same time, the Rockefeller family will also withdraw. Strictly speaking, the capital society will disintegrate in the future.¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar when they heard this.

    Mutual aid!

    This mysterious and unparalleled capital Empire that was above the country had never thought that it would disintegrate one day. How could this not shock those in the financial world?

    Ju bingxian¡¯s eyes widened. The background of the Freemasonry that he was so proud of was gone just like that?

    The four guilds were just about to have a big fight, but they were going to disband?

    Harriman waspletely stunned. Originally, offending the deviant Corp¡¯s leader for the throne was already beyond his courage, and if it wasn¡¯t for patriarch Morgan being his life-saving straw, he wouldn¡¯t have gone up to Xu Cheng like this. But now, his only life-saving straw was actually on the side of the person he had offended.

    Thinking of this, Harriman¡¯s body went soft and he fell down.

    If the joint financial aid was dissolved, then he would have no reason to threaten haber!

    This wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was, patriarch Morgan just said that the Morgan and Rockefeller families had withdrawn from the capital society. ording to his bow to Xu Cheng, could it be said that these two families had turned to the deviant Corp?

    And judging from the rtionship between the deviant Corp and Haber, he would definitely be helped by a big force!

    How could Harriman not feel despair?

    Just then, Xu Cheng put his hands into his pockets and said indifferently,¡±¡±I only acknowledge haber as the king of Dubai!¡±

    Everyone was shocked, and they quickly looked at haber. Their eyes were all filled with enthusiasm.

    The royal family members who had just stood in line to ostracize haber all looked as if they had just eaten a dead fly. They looked at Harriman, then at haber, and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    Xu Cheng patted haber¡¯s shoulder and chuckled.¡±¡±Is it powerful?¡±

    Haber didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±You scared me!¡± He said.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this old man¡¯s presence and aura, he would¡¯ve suspected that it was Xu Cheng who asked someone to pretend to be master Morgan.

    Rockefeller and Morgan defected?

    How F * cking capable and awesome must one be to do this?

    He did it!

    Overthrow the capital society and disintegrate it!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s p gave him enough strength.

    Haber looked at his rtives and said,¡±you guys were right before. My ability is indeed not as good as my brother ¡®s. In that case, I don¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince anymore. Also, I will leave the royal family. I hope that our royal family can get better and better in the future.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t being pretentious, but after haber experienced what these people were like tonight, he saw the essence of things. It turned out that benefits were more important than family. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to give up the throne, but he wanted to give up on these people.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Crown Prince appointed by the king himself. If you don¡¯t take the position, who will?¡± Someone said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yeah, haber, you will surpass your father.¡± Someone praised.

    Nonsense, how could he not surpass it?

    With the deviant Corp¡¯s leader behind him, and the support of the tworgest financial groups and military families in America, how could he not surpass the current king?

    Haber, we are in the wrong, but for the future of the royal family, you should think about it carefully. Your father doesn¡¯t want you to not be King.¡±

    Haber, in fact, your brother Harriman told us to do this. He gave us some benefits, and if we can make him the king, then we will have more resources to make more money.¡±

    Harriman, who was sitting on the ground, red at him.¡±¡±I didn ¡®t!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Haber interrupted this dog-eat-dog fight and said,¡±¡±Although I¡¯m not a good person either, you¡¯ve disappointed me tonight. The royal family¡¯s face has beenpletely lost by you.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Harriman on the ground and said,¡±¡±I won¡¯t fight with you for the king, you can sit.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have fun. ¡± After haber let go of all this, he felt refreshed. He turned around and put his arm around Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder, ready to leave the party.

    Xu Cheng smiled and left with him.

    ¡°Prove your position,¡± he said to Morgan before he left.

    Morgan nodded in understanding.

    Just now, he announced that he was leaving the capital society, so all that was left was to announce that he was on the same side as Xu Cheng.

    He looked at ju bingxian and said,¡±I remember that you¡¯re one of the Han family, right?¡± The four of them seemed to be the acting leaders of the Asian Council, but unfortunately, they were no longer members of the capital society, so they were enemies. Go back and tell your old man that Rockefeller and Morgan consortium willunch a stock market financial strike on you four! Let them be prepared to go all out and don¡¯t let us down. In addition, we will propose through Congress whether to let South Korea continue to support and cooperate with the United States in trade. ¡±

    Ju bingxian knelt down again.

    If he were to tell this to his father, he would be beaten to death!

    How the F * ck was he supposed to y with this? The fourpaniesbined were less than $10000 in the stock market. They weren¡¯t even enough for the Morgan family to y with, let alone the Rockefeller family.

    Patriarch Morgan thought that since they were facing splitting up in the future, it would be better to burn more money now to satisfy Xu Cheng since Xu Cheng wanted to weaken the power of the division.

    Patriarch Morgan then turned to Harriman and the other members of the royal family.¡±¡±Rockefeller¡¯s mobilizerpany will soon attack the Dubai royal family¡¯s crude oil market, be prepared.¡±

    Everyone in the royal family was shocked.

    ExxonMobil oil was the world¡¯srgest oilpany. If they were to stir up the market, the chieftain would suffer huge losses.

    ¡°In addition, the United States will temporarily close the visa application for travel to and from Dubai.¡± ¡°If possible, the United States will temporarily limit it,¡± patriarch Morgan said.

    The royal family almost knelt down.

    First of all, the Emirates relied on oil. Second, Dubai was supported by tourism. This was a suppression of their tourism industry. It was no different from hitting the snake at its vital spot!

    He was too ruthless.

    Outside, Xu Cheng and haber were walking on the street by the sea.

    After haber handed Xu Cheng a cigar, Xu Cheng asked,¡±¡±You really don¡¯t want the throne?¡±

    Haber nodded.¡±If I take this throne tonight, I¡¯ll lose you as a friend. I¡¯ve never begged you before, but this time, for my own purpose, I didn¡¯t hesitate to use your identity. Think about it, I don¡¯t want this throne anymore. Just treat it as paying for what I did for a stupid thing.¡±

    Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder with a lot of force.

    Haber gritted his teeth in pain, but he didn¡¯t feel anyints.

    The two of them looked at each other andughed.

 Chapter 1043

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Lin chuxue¡¯s desperate attempt</h4>

    An ancient castle.

    A handsome man was sitting cross-legged on the throne with a wine ss in his hand. The Scarlet liquid inside was a little frozen.

    At the bottom of the steps, an old man knelt. It was old Ross.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that kid.¡± After listening to old Ross¡¯s report, the Duke said with certainty,¡±¡±He¡¯s been poisoned by my blood poison. Without me forcing it out, he won¡¯t be able to disy his abilities. ¡±

    Old Ross nodded.¡±Then I don¡¯t understand. Who else has this ability? do the deviant Corp have other members out there?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that kid, Morgan wouldn¡¯t have left the capital society.¡±

    ¡°Let him go. If I can train one Morgan, can¡¯t I train another?¡± ¡°For now,¡± the Duke replied nonchntly.

    Old Ross: ¡°master, I don¡¯t understand. We could¡¯ve killed him. Why keep him alive?¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss for you if the joint financial aid is destroyed?¡±

    The Duke put down his cup and stood up from his chair. He walked down the steps and looked down at old Ross.¡±When a person has been at ease for a long time, he will have messy thoughts. No one is not greedy. If the power in his hands can decide his fate, he will definitely not sit and wait for death.¡±

    At this point, the Duke subconsciously nced at Ross, who shivered.

    The Duke went on to say,¡±I can¡¯t let you hold the power forever. You have to rotate it. This is called the recement of power. A person has been around for too long, and they are always self-righteous. They will never be grateful to the person who gave them all this. Only by constantly changing people, and every time they are changed, they will be grateful to me. This way, you will never have to be afraid of them suddenly stabbing you in the back one day.¡±

    ¡°The Roth family firmly supports master¡¯s immortality.¡± Ross knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Your grandfather is the most loyal to me in your family,¡± the Duke said in a strange tone.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m as loyal as my grandfather,¡± Ross said.

    The Duke snorted and ignored old Ross. He came to the few video surveince cameras on the wall in front and looked at the former deviant brothers in the stone wall room.

    Old Ross boldly came to his side, bowed, and asked,¡±¡±Master, why don¡¯t you kill them?¡±

    ¡°Why would I kill him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The Duke sneered.¡±Normal people¡¯s blood doesn¡¯t match mine, so only these guys who are the same kind as me can strengthen my genes! In just half a month, their strength has increased a lot under my method. Two of them have even stepped into the Grandmaster realm. These people still don¡¯t know that they are actually the drug primer. ¡±

    China.

    In theb, Lin Dong¡¯s gic experiments had never stopped. Ever since he took over the management of the deviant Corp¡¯s experimental drugs, he had a strong interest in genes, mainly because his ability hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and he could only force himself to find the answers and reasons.

    Therefore, all these years, he had not been idle in his spare time. The reason why he did not have a partner was because he usually left himself in theboratory.

    Especially during this period of time, after his master¡¯s ability was blocked and lost, Lin Dong really wanted to help him find his former confidence and strength. In addition, the appearance of the mysterious Duke made Lin Dong feel that there were still many unknown areas in the field of gic research.

    On this day, after he got off work from the mandpany, he went to the vi next to his master¡¯s wife that his master had rented as usual. He had already moved hisboratory here and locked himself in there every day after work.

    And on this day, his experiment finally found a major clue.

    The discovery of this gene made Lin Dong¡¯s scalp tingle.

    There were five gene bodies on his experiment table. After an afternoon, only one gene body was left.

    Among them, four of the gene bodies had been killed and fused!

    The remaining gene body expanded and became bigger in size!

    In other words, there was a possibility that the genes of every species couldpete and devour each other!

    Just like the food chain in the animal world, every gene would be entangled and then devour each other.

    In the end, powerful genes would more or less undergo a qualitative change after absorbing weaker genes. For example, the gene body structure would be moreplex, the size would berger, and the lifespan would be extended.

    Lin Dong quickly jotted down this discovery in his notebook. He was going to tell his master about this discovery, hoping it would be of some help to him.

    Did this mean that if he could find a gene that could suppress the blood poison gene of that monster, he would be able to devour it?

    Dulson, I need you to go abroad to find master.¡± Lin Dong came to the hall and said to Dulson, who was watching TV in the hall,¡±¡±I¡¯ve discovered something gic. It¡¯s possible that everything has its counter. For example, the genes of natural enemies are ipatible and will die, but there is also the possibility of strengthening the genes after devouring them. I need you to find master and tell him about this new discovery. It might be useful to him. ¡±

    Dulson nodded and said,¡±then I¡¯ll leave immediately?¡± However, I don¡¯t know where the leader is going, and when will we find him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than not looking for him. It¡¯s been so long and master¡¯s wife has been worried about him. You should go out. ¡±

    When Lin chuxue was mentioned, the two of them also felt a little heartbroken.

    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have given master¡¯s wife the secret manual that master gave me. She¡¯s studying it every day as if she¡¯s possessed. How much does she want to kill that demon for master?¡± Lin Dong sighed slightly.

    Kunlun was a World of Ice and snow.

    By the time Auntie LAN was done preparing food at the foot of the mountain, Lin chuxue had already run a fewps around the snow Mountain. She waspletely drenched in sweat, and the ice and snow around her were attacking her body.

    Auntie LAN looked at her thin body and frowned in worry.¡±¡±Look at you, you didn¡¯t even bring a down jacket. How ufortable is it for your sweat to be frozen immediately? I¡¯ve seen martial arts fanatics before, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as brainless as you. You should strike a bnce between work and rest. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, you¡¯re a woman. ¡±

    Lin chuxue didn¡¯t pay attention to Auntie LAN. Ever since she got the secret manual that Xu Cheng left for her from Lin Dong, she really wanted to make herself different. She had long wanted to make herself stronger, at least in the future, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her anymore, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be a burden to him. But on the other hand, she wanted to see if she could kill that demon herself! If Xu Cheng really didn¡¯te back, she would go abroad to find him! At the same time, he would find that monster and take him down with him.

    All five of her fingers were tied with red thread, and silver needles were tied to the end of the thread. She needed to use her fingers to control the thread, and then use the silver needles on the end of the thread to Pierce the falling snowkes.

    Auntie LAN was from the ye family, so she was no stranger to this kind of ancient martial arts. That was why Lin chuxue called her over to apany her, and it was also a kind of supervision!

    However, in Auntie Lan¡¯s words, she was really working too hard.

 Chapter 1044

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Either you get first ce</h4>

    Lin chuxue wasn¡¯t the only one who was possessed, Luo Yi was also possessed.

    This guy was probably really possessed.

    Currently, Luo Yi had already practiced the 18th form of the seventy-two Tantui.

    This was rted to his crazy self-motivation.

    It was because hatred drove him.

    He was still brooding over Li Wei¡¯s death.

    No matter what difficulties those people had, they abandoned their principles, left the deviant Corp, and even caused Mali and Li Wei to die a tragic death. And then there was Xu Cheng¡¯s encounter, all of which cast a shadow over the future. Luo Yi had already experienced the feeling of being dominated if he wasn¡¯t strong enough, and he didn¡¯t dare to not make himself stronger.

    He was even more ruthless to himself than when he was in the Army and the Dragon division!

    In the future, if Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t protect them anymore, he hoped that he could stand up for them. In the past, he didn¡¯t have any scenes in the deviant Corp, and this time, he wanted to use his hard work to stand in front of his own people.

    There weren¡¯t many people left in the deviant Corp. Lin Dong was still young, and Dulson¡¯s physique limited his achievements in martial arts, so only Luo Yi had a martial arts Foundation and a good physical fitness. He knew what role he was ying, so he didn¡¯t dare to rx.

    He had returned to the former 5th unit, which could be considered his maternal family.

    Originally, the Dragon division wanted him to return to the team, but Luo Yi refused.

    He said,¡±I still have a personal grudge to settle, and the tattoo on my body makes it impossible for me to return to the Dragon division. Please forgive me, but if the country needs me, I will not shirk my responsibility.¡±

    Bei Shan and the others didn¡¯t force him anymore, so Luo Yi just stayed in the 5th Division all by himself. Other than training every day, he would also asionally have a drink with the old instructor in the cafeteria or in his little yard. The instructor was very interested in his past, and Luo Yi also spat and told him stories about him following Xu Cheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it to have such an experience in one¡¯s life. ¡°The head instructor yearned.

    Luo Yi sighed.¡±Hey, don¡¯t take it seriously. He¡¯s a loser. Whatever he says is wrong.¡±

    The head instructor saw Luo Yi¡¯s eyes turn red as he drank the wine, and he actually cried. He knew that Luo Yi wasn¡¯t bluffing, or else he wouldn¡¯t have cried.

    ¡°My life isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Luo Yi suddenly gulped down the white wine and gritted his teeth with tears in his eyes,¡±¡±I¡¯ll take revenge for Li Wei!¡±

    ¡°All right, instructor,¡± he said, standing up.¡±Let¡¯s call it a day. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Maybe he was drunk, but Luo Yi was a little shaky when he got up.

    ¡°I say, did you drink too much today? Don¡¯t lock yourself up in there and train hard. I didn¡¯t see you so ruthless when you were in the Army. You should strike a bnce between work and rest. ¡± The head instructor stood up and said to him.

    Luo Yi waved his hand, and said somewhat vaguely,¡±¡±I¡¯m fine ... If a person can¡¯t even control himself when he¡¯s drunk, don¡¯t even think about how capable he is. Alright, instructor, hold on, don¡¯t send me off. ¡±

    With that, Luo Yi withdrew from the courtyard and left first.

    There was some time between the instructor¡¯s courtyard and his dormitory. Although Luo Yi¡¯s body was a little shaky, as he said, if this little wine couldpletely make him lose his memory, then he was nothing.

    For someone like Xu Cheng, no matter how much he drank, he would never let the alcohol take over his mind and make it nk. That could only mean that his willpower wasn¡¯t good enough.

    As he walked past a dormitory, Luo Yi heard a voice.

    ¡°Xu Cheng? The one who was the top scorer in the Special Forces four years ago? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t acknowledge his strength, butpared to us now, there¡¯s no way topare. Because in his era, the military level was so backward, and the number of personnel was small. If he were toe today, with 200 more elite special Forces than four years ago, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get the top scorer. Also, the team tactics back then weren¡¯t as brilliant as now. I¡¯m not talking nonsense, but if it were today, Captain Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be able to get any more than 10th ce. ¡±

    ¡°Zhang Ren, didn¡¯t you just get third ce? do you really have to sacrifice a Captain just to show how awesome you are?¡± When the other soldiers heard this, they were a little unhappy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the record set by Captain Xu Cheng has yet to be broken.¡±

    Zhang Ren said disdainfully,¡±it¡¯s not that I¡¯m belittling the corporal, but what I¡¯m saying is the truth. His glory is indeed legendary, that¡¯s true. But look at the head instructor, no matter how hard we work, like this time, I got third ce, but in his eyes, it doesn¡¯t seem to be anything. He always talks about the veteran corporal to us. To be honest, I can¡¯t ept it! ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Four years ago, there was ack of tactical awareness and not as much teamwork as today. At this time, the possibility of you fighting alone is very low. Four years ago, everyone wanted to fight alone, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to defeat a unit. If it were now, most people would focus on the team. Coupled with the diversity of tactics for advancing and retreating, how difficult would it be for one person to defeat a group?¡±

    He was right. The Special Forces had gone fromcking in tactics in the past to having a variety of tactics today. It was indeed harder to get first ce today than it was four years ago.

    In the past, Xu Cheng had scored more than 60 to 70 points by himself.

    The top 10 had basically all gotten 150 points.

    But now, it was already good enough for the first ce to get 25 points.

    The key point was that their current strength was very equal. Without the cooperation of the team, they really couldn¡¯t break out of the encirclement and recreate the scene of the past.

    In fact, this phenomenon was no different from theparison between the past and the current star yers. For example, people now would say how strong Maradona was in the past, how brutal his defense was in the past, and how weak his awareness of various fouls was. Now, there was still a Star Protection policy that no one could do anything to, so the current star yers were not as good as the past.

    It wasn¡¯t Luo Yi¡¯s first time passing by this ce, he would pass by every day, and he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the soldiers here. He would have just walked past as usual, but he heard these people talking about Xu Cheng!

    His body first stopped for a moment, but as Zhang Ren¡¯s second half of his words and the contempt and arrogance in his mouth, Luo Yi¡¯s deep eyes flickered.

    ¡°Enough, Zhang Ren, stop talking. I know you¡¯re verypetitive, but here, don¡¯t talk about the old captain, it¡¯s impolite, especially Captain Xu Cheng. Not only was he the top scorer at that time, I heard that he was also recognized as the number one Special Forces soldier at that time. At the G20 summit, our country was eliminated by the British. At that time, the second ce Captain Ye Qiu couldn¡¯t do anything to them, and the difference in strength was a bit big, but when that guy went up against Captain Xu Cheng, hepletely defeated his opponent in one move! This was a fact that even the Special Forces Club could see. You can go to the Special Forces Club and see the video of this live broadcast, as well as the video of Captain Xu Cheng¡¯spetition. The sniper part could be said to be a textbook shot. Not to mention our Military Region, how many rookies from other military regions were inspired after watching Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s video? Even the othermanders and rookies are reverent of our Captain Xu Cheng!¡± A team leader who had a strong sense of collective honor couldn¡¯t help but say a few words to this young and vigorousrade.

    Zhang Ren: ¡°that era, that era. We can¡¯t live in the past. I represented the military Region and got third ce. Isn¡¯t that an honor?¡± But the instructor didn¡¯t even have to hold a proper celebration party or amendation meeting for me in the military camp. How disappointing is that?¡±

    ¡°Is third ce something to be proud of?¡± At this time, Luo Yi pushed open the door of the dormitory, and his face was calm.¡±¡±Either you get first ce! Otherwise, on the battlefield, the third and second ce would both die! What¡¯s the Difference?¡±

 Chapter 1045 - A legend is immortal

    <h4>Chapter 1045: A legend is immortal</h4>

    Zhang Ren looked at the guy who suddenly pushed the door open. He had never seen him in the Army before, and Luo Yi¡¯s unshaven and dirty appearance made it even harder for them to recognize him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Ren was a little surprised to see that this guy wasn¡¯t even wearing his army uniform.

    Luo Yi looked at the 10 people present and said,¡±¡±Who was the one who said Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t do it? Stand out! I heard you. You¡¯re called Zhang Ren, right?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Zhang Ren was a little angry. It¡¯s ridiculous. ¡±

    Luo Yi pointed at himself, he used to be one of the bosses here, plus he had some wine, so he said arrogantly,¡±¡±I¡¯m also a soldier here. I¡¯ll ask again, who was the guy that said Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t do it? Stand out, I¡¯ve already pointed out your names, if you don ¡®t, you¡¯re a coward!¡±

    Zhang Ren was stunned. Hisrades didn¡¯t say anything. They were afraid that Luo Yi would be punished for saying bad things about the legendary corporal behind their backs, so none of them pointed out Zhang Ren. They didn¡¯t want him to be punished.

    ¡°What, you dare to speak but you don¡¯t dare to admit it?¡± Luo Yi sneered and nced at them in disdain. Then, he saw that they had the title of ¡®5th Mr¡¯ on them, which meant that they had participated in a Special Forcespetition.

    For this reason, he was even more disdainful.

    ¡°How dare you guys talk bad about Xu Cheng? let me tell you, the 5th Military Region¡¯s conditions back then, do you know how much military expenses are allocated every year because of poor results? Every year, it was those military regions that dominated the top 10, and their military expenses increased every year. The conditions for training and the attraction of talents were also higher every year. Only our 5th Military Region was at the bottom and couldn¡¯t recruit any soldiers. It was also at that time that the team led by Xu Cheng got first ce. From then on, the military expenses of our 5th Military Region improved, and it was also because of Xu Cheng¡¯s reputation that next year¡¯s recruitment was a good advertisement. That¡¯s why the 5th Mr has been steadily in the top 10 all year round!¡±

    Zhang Ren directly stood up and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±I said it, I dare to admit it! I just can¡¯t ept it. Everyone here deifies him. I¡¯ve seen his sniping highlights. To be honest, I¡¯m not as good as him in marksmanship, but he might not be outstanding in other fields. I want topete with him. ¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Luo Yi returned a scornful smile.¡±Let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯re qualified to fight him for the time being. Do you believe that you¡¯d already have your head blown up by him when you were three thousand meters away?¡± I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to you new recruits. I just want to tell you, in the entire Military region of China, who is the first person that any soldier would think of when the 5th Military Region is mentioned? It wasn¡¯t the head instructor, nor was it themander, and it wasn¡¯t even you, Zhang Ren, but Xu Cheng! ¡°This is the difference between you and him. Just based on this, he is respected enough. You can be arrogant because you are still young. It is a good thing to have this kind of fearless arrogance, but please know it yourself! Ignorant and arrogant people are idiots! You said that it¡¯s more team-oriented now, but I have to tell you that in thepetition four years ago, norades in the 5th Mr were willing to fight side by side with him. He was alone! He fought alone and defeated all the teams! A person who survived in the jungle by himself. Do you know why your videos can be watched on the Special Forces ¡®official website, but Xu Cheng¡¯spetition video can¡¯ t? Do you know that?¡±

    The 10 soldiers didn¡¯t know, so they were at a loss.

    Only the sniping highlights were used as textbooks for mutual training in the military, but the internal videos of hispetition really couldn¡¯t be seen on the Special Forces.

    Many people only knew that Xu Cheng¡¯s sniper rifle was very powerful, but they didn¡¯t know how strong his overall ability was.

    Luo Yi saw his ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ expression and snorted.¡±¡±That¡¯s because the top 10 yers on the leaderboard were all eliminated by him! As for the part of the battle video that belonged to him, it was directly requested by the country not to be publicized. Do you know what this means? A group of idiots thought to themselves, why don¡¯t you guys have the country¡¯s encryption? Because the strength that Xu Cheng showed that year was enough to attract the attention of the country and get them to protect him!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± You¡¯ve seen it?¡±

    I¡¯ve seen it?

    Luo Yiughed in his heart,¡±I fought him on the battlefield, so how could I not know Xu Cheng¡¯s heaven-defying strength?

    However, when he thought about how Xu Cheng¡¯s ability was already gone, Luo Yi¡¯s heart sank.

    If you want to know more about Captain Xu Cheng, when you reach the level of head instructor, you will know the legend about him.¡± Luo Yi finished and turned to leave.

    He even mmed the door shut with a muffled sound.

    It was bad enough that he was scolded for no reason, but he even threw a tantrum and smashed the door before he left. This made the group of soldiers inside angry, and they all chased out to question him.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what dormitory this is?¡±Zhang Ren scolded.

    Luo Yi looked at the environment and the front of their dormitory. It was indeed better than the other soldiers ¡®dormitories. This was the treatment of celebrity Special Forces soldiers. As long as they entered the big list every year, they would receive this treatment. Their status would always be higher than other ordinary Special Forces soldiers.

    Luo Yiughed.¡±You guys don¡¯t deserve to live here at all. There wasn¡¯t any military funds to renovate this ce before. It¡¯s probably the military funds that Xu Cheng won that got us here.¡±

    Zhang Ren: ¡°if Xu Cheng went to the battlefield and made a name for himself, I would definitely respect him. But, he only won first ce in the 36th District¡¯s Special Forcespetition, and he¡¯s already bragging about him like that. I just don¡¯t understand why.¡± I¡¯ve also gotten third ce this year, and I¡¯ll definitely get first ce next year! Does that mean you can boast about me in the future?¡±

    Luo Yipletely turned his body back and slowly walked in front of Zhang Ren, the two of them facing each other like Bulls.

    ¡°Even if you get first ce next year, no one will praise you. Do you know why?¡± Luo Yi said word by word.

    Zhang Ren¡¯s pupils contracted, and he met Luo Yi¡¯s eyes unhappily and said,¡±¡±I heard that he¡¯s acquainted with many young masters. Is it because he has good connections that he¡¯s worth bragging about?¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°you think you¡¯re very powerful?¡±

    Zhang Ren: ¡°it¡¯s only third ce this year. I think it¡¯s okay. Why?¡± Can I ask for your guidance?¡±

    ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Luo Yiughed contemptuously.¡±In my eyes, you¡¯re all just babies who just learned how to get up and walk. You don¡¯t even know how to run, and you want tough at a pioneer in long-distance running.¡±

    Zhang Ren,¡± 50 moves!¡± Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m worthy? You don¡¯t have to keep talking. If you can fight, just say it. If you can ¡®t, then get lost. ¡±

    As he spoke, Zhang Ren took three steps back and spread his hands.¡±Choose one.¡±

    Luo Yi suddenly dodged in front of him. Zhang Ren and the other Special Forces soldiers ¡®eyes narrowed, but they didn¡¯t have time to react at all, including Zhang Ren. The moment his pupils blinked, Luo Yi kicked him like a sky cannon, sending him flying more than ten meters away. He directly smashed into the dormitory wall and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s why even if you get first ce, it¡¯s not enough to brag about. Because you can¡¯t even take one move from me! Remember, a legend is not only a legend in a certain era. He is immortal! The only thing that can defeat him is time. It¡¯s not your ce to judge him!¡± Luo Yi finished and turned to leave.

    The group of soldiers behind him were left dumbfounded.

    Since when did the 5th Military Region have such a master?

    It was terrifying!

 Chapter 1046

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Luo Yi, one of the three swordsmen!</h4>

    The group of soldiers quickly ran over, because Zhang Ren had already vomited blood and fainted. They didn¡¯t even see how Luo Yi¡¯s footwork was executed, and in that instant, Zhang Ren was sent flying and smashed into the wall.

    Although Zhang Ren was indeed disrespectful to Captain Xu Cheng, they were allrades. Besides, Luo Yi¡¯s identity was still unknown, so it was too much for him to attack his own people.

    They had to protect their own people. A Military Region must first be United!

    So, the remaining nine people all caught up with Luo Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go! You want to leave after hitting someone?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be beaten, tell him to keep his mouth clean in the future.¡± After Luo Yi disdained it, he looked at the posture of these nine people and sneered,¡±¡±What, you guys want to try too?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t about trying. You beat up someone in our Military Region, so you should give us an exnation. Now, you and I will take Zhang Ren to the military hospital. If anything happens to him, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. My courtyard is just over there. You cane and find me anytime. ¡± Luo Yi continued to walk.

    However, the nine Warriors had him surrounded.

    In this matter, they were only talking about the matter and not the person.

    First of all, regardless of whether Zhang Ren was right or wrong, they were a team and had to be United. Zhang Ren had been reduced to such a state, so they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    Luo Yi saw this group of people surrounding him, he twisted his neck and loosened his legs, while saying: ¡°¡±That¡¯s good, let me give you guys a good ideological construction on behalf of the instructor. ¡±

    As he spoke, he kicked a soldier beside him.

    The soldier didn¡¯t even see how he kicked. He felt an impact hit his ribs, and after hearing a cracking sound, he flew out. He fell to the ground in so much pain that he didn¡¯t get up at once.

    When the other eight saw that this bastard had actually taken the initiative to attack, they all red at him and attacked.

    The eight of them surrounded Luo Yi and attacked him from both sides. With the eight of them joining forces, even the number one master of this year¡¯spetition couldn¡¯t withstand it. Once he was surrounded by them, he would be waiting to surrender and be eliminated.

    But Luo Yi didn¡¯t panic, he jumped on the spot and used a whirlwind kick!

    His feet were like propellers, spinning on the spot, like a 360-degree whirlwind kick in an arcade game. With him as the center, the eight soldiers were all kicked in the face and sent flying.

    After Luo Yinded, he was surrounded by soldiers who were wailing in pain.

    The captain endured the pain and shouted at Luo Yi,¡±¡±This is the 5th Military Region, you can¡¯t do whatever you want here.¡±

    ¡°You guys are the ones messing around!¡± At this time, a group of soldiers and the head instructor who had seen themotion came over. When they saw this scene, they opened their mouths and scolded the group of celebrity special Forces members.

    When the Special Forces saw these star experts all lying on the ground in pain, they looked at Luo Yi with hope and curiosity.

    Luo Yi stood there with his back facing the group of people, very straight.

    When he saw the instructor, the instructor grinned at him and said,¡±¡±You still say you¡¯re not drunk?¡±

    Luo Yi smiled bitterly.¡±Then I¡¯ll go back to the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°You should continue with your closed-door training for the next few days.¡± The head instructor waved his hand impatiently.

    Luo Yi smiled and left.

    The celebrity special Forces Captain was unhappy.

    ¡°Head instructor, he knocked Zhang Ren out, how can we just let it go? Don¡¯t you go!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you lost enough face?¡± The head instructor red at this group of people and gently kicked the captain who refused to give up. He said to the other soldiers behind him,¡±¡±Call the military doctor over.¡±

    Only then did the soldiers disperse one after another. Not long after, the medical team rushed over and carried them all onto stretchers.

    Zhang Ren didn¡¯t wake up, which showed how powerful that kick was.

    Not to mention him, the guy who had broken his ribs was still wailing in pain. As for the eight people who were swept by the tan leg, their jaws were dislocated and they couldn¡¯t move. A few teeth in their mouths were broken.

    The head instructor knelt down beside the captain and smacked him on the head.¡±¡±I know you¡¯re the team leader, Cheng nengnai, but you should just admit defeat to this guy. It¡¯s not embarrassing for you guys to be beaten up by him like this! Tell me, what happened?¡±

    The captainy on the stretcher and mumbled for a while.

    The head instructor knew that he was showing off his captain¡¯s role of protecting hisrades. He turned to another soldier and asked,¡±¡±What do you think happened?¡±

    The other guy, who was wearing a facial support and couldn¡¯t move, could only tell the truth.

    ¡°He seemed to have heard what Zhang Ren said when he passed by. Head instructor, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about Zhang Ren¡¯s mboyant temper. It¡¯s mainly because he doesn¡¯t pay enough attention to the attitude that the Army has given him.¡±

    ¡°You have an opinion?¡± The head instructor¡¯s eyes widened,¡±what¡¯s the problem?¡± Was it that impressive to get third ce? He had gotten third ce with his team. What if he had to fight alone? He¡¯s right, the solo Masters are getting weaker and weaker, so they¡¯re slowly moving towards the team. So, you guys really don¡¯t have the right toment on Xu Cheng!¡±

    The captain asked,¡¯then, are we just going to let this matter go? If Zhang Ren wakes up and finds out that this matter is over, he¡¯ll be disappointed. ¡±

    ¡°How else do you want to calcte it?¡± The head instructor rolled his eyes at them.¡±If you¡¯re so capable, then go and get back at him. Let me tell you, Zhang Ren deserved to be beaten up. It¡¯s only because you guys are from our Military Region. If it were any other Military Region, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as staying in the hospital for a few days. I paid a lot to get that guy to stay here. I wanted to give you guys some pointers, but he¡¯s F * cking embarrassing me! Whether it¡¯s him or Xu Cheng, you guys should still be in awe of him. In front of him, don¡¯t say anything bad about Xu Cheng. ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also a soldier?¡±the captain didn¡¯t understand.

    The head instructor nodded.¡±He used to be. Now, the country wants him back. But he refused.¡±

    The soldiers were speechless,¡±you¡¯re not giving me any face?¡± This guy really has a weird temper. Also, does he know Captain Xu Cheng?¡±

    ¡°More than just knowing?¡± The head instructor smacked his lips,¡¯a friendship that went through life and death! So today, he hit you instead of crippling you, which is really the best he can do. ¡±

    At this moment, Zhang Ren was wheeled out of the operating room.

    The attending doctor walked into the ward and said to the instructor,¡±¡±You won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for three months. Let me show you an X-ray.¡±

    He showed an X-ray to the head instructor, and the head instructor saw a footprint on Zhang Ren¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The attending doctor said,¡¯the bones above Zhang Ren¡¯s ribs were all damaged, and there were footprints on his ribs instead of his skin. This repair will take three months. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t use any more strength, or this broken rib would have taken my life. ¡±

    Zhang Reny on the bed and looked at the ceiling. He was still in shock from the kick.

    ¡°Instructor, who is he?¡± He asked without any reason.

    The head instructor held the X-ray and was still in a daze. Then, he slowly said,¡±¡±One of the three swordsmen, Luo Yi!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened!

    The head instructor looked at the dumbstruck Zhang Ren andughed bitterly,¡±¡±Now you know why he hit you, right?¡±

 Chapter 1047 - Iâ€™m here to test results

    <h4>Chapter 1047: I¡¯m here to test results</h4>

    He didn¡¯t expect that guy to be Luo Yi, one of the three swordsmen.

    Everyone was still very surprised.

    ¡°I heard that Luo Yi is the weakest among the three swordsmen.¡± The captain mumbled to himself out of curiosity.

    ¡°You call that weak?¡± Zhang Renughed bitterly.

    Another soldier: ¡°then Li Wei and Xu Cheng are even more powerful?¡±

    Head instructor: ¡°that¡¯s for sure. Do you know which unit Luo Yi rejected?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads in confusion.

    ¡°The Dragon division!¡± The head instructor said proudly.

    Ever since the neiyou n was dealt with, the Dragon division had be the most high-level special forces unit in the military. With the exposure of the 5th Division of America and MI6 of Britain, China no longer hid the Dragon division and had officially established it as a special unit. However, it was still the holiest and highest achievement in the Special Forces.

    ¡°He even rejected the Dragon division?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    The current Dragon division wasn¡¯t something that just the champion of every year¡¯spetition could enter. One had to be at least an [A+] ss.

    The head instructor snorted in his heart, if I say they¡¯re still members of the deviant Corp, wouldn¡¯t you guys be in heaven?

    For Hua, they still had a good impression of the deviant Corp, because the enemy of an enemy was an ally.

    The countries that the deviant Corp dealt with seemed to be all opponents of Hua, so Hua would subconsciously treat the deviant Corp as their own.

    With this premise, the deviant Corp was still admired by the Special Forces in the Army because it seemed that the things that the deviant Corp did were not small matters, they were all big events that could shock the world. Any one of these things was enough for you to brag about for a lifetime, and the level of their work was there, so how could they not be admired?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m angry. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get him toe over and stay here. He can give you a few pointers when he¡¯s free, but you guys are acting all high and mighty in front of him, right? The Dragon division didn¡¯t even want to go, and they¡¯re here to stay with me, are you guys so bored that you¡¯re giving me problems? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m done with this favor. If he leaves, I¡¯ll interrogate you. Zhang Ren, if you ever say something so rude again, I won¡¯t stop them from beating you to death. ¡± The head instructor red at Zhang Ren and walked out of the ward.

    ¡°Instructor, even if you give me ten times the courage, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go and make a scene. His strength is right in front of us. We can¡¯t not be convinced!¡± The three swordsmen indeed lived up to their reputation. It was a pity that they had never been reunited after that. If I can see the three of them gather together to participate in anotherpetition, I¡¯ll definitely be awesome. ¡±

    The head instructor, who was about to leave, looked at the guy who spoke and said,¡±¡±How do you know that the three of them haven¡¯t been together? ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. Work hard in the future. Why didn¡¯t I praise you? that¡¯s the reason. You¡¯re still too weak!¡±

    The head instructor didn¡¯t tell them that the deviant Corp that they worshipped was the work of The Three Musketeers.

    After that, the instructor left.

    The group of soldiers who were left in the ward gasped and said,¡±¡±F * ck, one of the famous three swordsmen. In the past, there were only legends. Today, I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s indeed an epic wild monster. It¡¯s so F * cking awesome. I¡¯m just curious why such a fierce guy suddenly appeared in the Army. Zhang Ren, what do you think of his strength?¡±

    Zhang Reny on the bed, his face pale. Heughed bitterly.¡±One move! How do you want me to evaluate it?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think of his move?¡±

    Zhang Ren swallowed his saliva,¡±very strong!¡± I couldn¡¯t see how he did it at all. It was a bit ghostly and powerful. It was the kind that sent me flying in one go. Just like the attending doctor said, he controlled his strength, or my life would have been in danger. ¡±

    ¡°I really want to see Captain Xu Cheng. I wonder how strong he will be!¡± One of the soldiers was filled with yearning.

    In the military, the strong were respected. Naturally, the weak were discriminated against, especially in the Special Forces. They didn¡¯t ept trash.

    Zhang Ren sighed,¡±it seems like we¡¯re really ignorant and ignorant!¡± It¡¯s not an injustice to suffer a loss this time. ¡±

    Two dayster.

    Luo Yi came out of his closed-door training to look for food. On his way to the cafeteria, he passed by a corridor and saw a lot of portraits of famous people, all of whom had contributed to the 5th Military Region. One of them was a picture of Xu Cheng saluting after he was promoted to Colonel.

    Luo Yi saw that other than Zhang Ren, the other nine soldiers who were beaten up by him a few days ago were standing in a military posture and saluting the photo. From the sweat on their foreheads, it was obvious that they had been standing there for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t care and pretended not to see her as he walked towards the cafeteria.

    When they went in, thest soldier in the line of more than 50 people turned around and saw the slovenly man behind him, Luo Yi, and immediately gave up his seat.¡±¡±Captain, you may step forward.¡±

    Luo Yi¡¯s energy was consumed very quickly, and he was indeed a little hungry. When he heard this junior say this, he didn¡¯t hold back. If it was in the past, the ss leaders like him wouldn¡¯t even need to line up, but after he took off his military uniform, he didn¡¯t enjoy this privilege anymore.

    However, since someone was being polite, he had to ept it.

    Therefore, after one person gave up his seat, the juniors in front of him who were tactful gave up their seats to him one after another. A minuteter, he went from the 58th ce to the front.

    At this time, Luo Yi put the ¡®lunch box¡¯ in his hand on the counter. It was a big bowl.

    It was a rtively small stainless-steel basin for washing clothes.

    When it rained, it was big enough to stuff two people¡¯s heads into it to take shelter.

    The guy from the cookhouse saw him put the basin on the table and said,¡±¡±Full.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw his ¡®lunchbox¡¯.

    ¡°As expected of awesome people. Their appetites are all heavyweight!¡± After those who had been eating and already knew that this amazing person was Luo Yi, one of the three swordsmen, they paid extra attention to him.

    Luo Yi didn¡¯t care about their gazes, and the phone in his bag rang.

    ¡°Hello, little Dong?¡±

    ¡°Uncle-master Luo, where are you? I haven¡¯t had a drink with you in a long time. ¡± Lin Dong smiled over the phone.

    Luo Yi grinned.¡±Don¡¯t f * cking use this trick. Every time I fight you, you say you want to drink with me. When have I ever seen youe?¡± You¡¯re just afraid that I¡¯ll suffer a huge mental blow and won¡¯t be able to take it, so you call me regrly to ensure my mental state. Do you think I¡¯m stupid and can¡¯t tell? At least you¡¯re thoughtful. ¡±

    Lin Dong chuckled.¡±I can¡¯t help it. Master is gone, and he¡¯s only left with you brothers. I¡¯m the youngest, so I have to take care of you. But uncle-master Luo, I really came to drink with you this time. Where are you?¡± It¡¯s been a long time indeed. How about I show you my work?¡±

    After Xu Cheng left, Luo Yi also wanted to help Xu Cheng train Lin Dong more.

    ¡°Sure,e to the 5th Military Region and tell them my name. They¡¯ll let you in. Come over and let me see how your Dragon w training is going.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over now.¡± Lin Dong chuckled and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1048 - Helping each other

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Helping each other</h4>

    As Luo Yi was eating, the head instructor came over and put the bowl on his table, and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t mind what happened two days ago. They¡¯re soldiers, so it¡¯s normal to have a bad temper. They¡¯re still young.¡±

    Luo Yi said as he ate,¡±I think the master¡¯s disciple will be here soon. Tell those new recruits to not say anything bad about Xu Cheng. This guy is very protective of his master, and he can¡¯t stand people insulting his master. He will really fight with his life on the line.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡± The head instructor was stunned for a moment,¡±whose disciple are you talking about?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Luo Yi looked up at the head instructor and nodded.

    ¡°That kid has an apprentice?¡± The head instructor was very surprised, and then grinned.¡±¡±Not bad, you¡¯re even taking in disciples? Howe I didn¡¯t know? How was it? Will that work?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Luo Yi took a tissue and wiped his mouth as he said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not sure about his strength. ¡±

    The head instructor smacked his lips and leaned over,¡±eh?¡± You know that I can¡¯t ask Xu Cheng to help me now. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you give my soldiers some advice?¡±

    ¡°The group of people from that day?¡± Luo Yi¡¯s face shed with displeasure,¡¯a bunch of scum, even the past me could defeat them! I don¡¯t know where they got the capital to look down on others. ¡±

    The head instructor patted him on the shoulder.¡±I know you¡¯ve seen all kinds of big scenes with Xu Cheng, I know they were rude, and I also know that they are trash in your eyes. I agree that you beat them up that day, but as you can see, they couldn¡¯t even take one move from you, which made me feel that the gap between you and them is even bigger. That Zhang Ren, the third in the country, couldn¡¯t even take one move from you, is that right?¡± It¡¯s no longer a matter of whether he loses or not, but the overall strength of our entire Chinese military is declining. This means that there¡¯s a gap between each generation. Can you bear to see our soldiers continue like this?¡±

    Luo Yi directly raised his hand.¡±Stop, instructor, don¡¯t try to pressure me with such a big hat. We also fought like this back then, and we all started from the same starting point. As for why our overall strength declined, you have to ask these soldiers who came from well-off families and were getting better and better. Compared to my environment back then, they were really far worse.¡±

    The head instructor nodded. After all, he needed Luo Yi¡¯s help. He smiled and patted Luo Yi¡¯s shoulder.¡±I know, everyone knows, but we still have to continue living, don¡¯t we? I¡¯m not asking you to teach them how to be good. At least, they can withstand two moves from you, right? I¡¯m begging you. When you were selected from my team, did I ask you for help? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re here. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if I don¡¯t use my resources?¡±

    Luo Yi nced at his brother instructor and sighed,¡±¡±You¡¯re already retiring. If this year¡¯s batch really rises, it¡¯ll only be a wedding dress for others.¡±

    The head instructor nodded.¡±I know. I just have feelings for this ce. No matter who takes over my position, I just hope that I can lead the soldiers well in myst year. It¡¯s good to let go of my worries.¡±

    He took a cigarette and handed it to Luo Yi.

    Luo Yi politely epted it with both hands and smiled bitterly.¡±¡±Head instructor, it¡¯s not impossible to train them, but I want to bring in a person, and I want to train him well.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± the head instructor asked. Just say it. ¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°it¡¯s Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice. He¡¯s a bit of a Rascal out there, and I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to concentrate on training. I want him to work hard here.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to train with the Special Forces here?¡± the head instructor frowned.

    Luo Yi nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± The head instructor said,¡±but you have to know, this ce is different from other troops. This is the Special Forces area that is the hardest training in our Military Region. Can Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice handle the level of training here?¡± You also came from here, so you should know that not just anyone can withstand the training here. If it¡¯s a normal military unit, I can arrange for you to join without a second thought, but here, it still depends on whether Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice can pass or not. You know, this is also a secret military base, and first of all, he has to be able to keep up with the rest of the troops in terms of training, so we can¡¯t give him special treatment. I have to tell you this in advance. ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Luo Yi knew what the instructor meant.

    To put it bluntly, ordinary people couldn¡¯t even endure the days of the outside troops, not to mention that this was the elite among the elite troops. Any one of them could be qualified to be the private bodyguards of the rich, which was enough to show the professionalism of this ce.

    And what the head instructor meant was that they couldn¡¯t go through the back door, and it still depended on whether Lin Dong could keep up with the teaching strength here. To put it bluntly, if he couldn ¡®t, there was no way he could stay.

    However, the head instructor could arrange for him to be in any unit other than the elite special Forces.

    Only this ce was very strict! Every Military Region had a secret weapon zone.

    Luo Yi was still a little worried about Lin Dong. If it was about being able to work hard, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have a problem. When he first followed Xu Cheng, Lin Dong had lived through all kinds of things, and he wasn¡¯t someone who was picky about the environment. However, the only thing Luo Yi was worried about was that Lin Dong¡¯s strength might not be good enough for this ce.

    Lin Dong had been with Xu Cheng for a long time, and Xu Cheng¡¯s shadow fist was too obscure and hard to understand. Not to mention Lin Dong, even Luo Yi, who was extremely talented in martial arts, couldn¡¯t understand it, let alone Lin Dong. So, in addition to training his muscles and mental strength over the years, Lin Dong¡¯s overall strength was really not something Luo Yi couldpliment.

    So, Luo Yi didn¡¯t dare to say that Lin Dong was suitable for this ce.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we take a look when heester?¡± Luo Yi said after hesitating for a moment.

    He wanted to bring Lin Dong here and train him in Xu Cheng¡¯s ce. It could also be considered as fulfilling one of Xu Cheng¡¯s wishes.

    The head instructor nodded.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll lower the minimum standard unless it¡¯s too bad. Otherwise, for your sake, Luo Yi, I¡¯ll make the decision for you, okay? In a while, I¡¯ll find the weakest one here and let them spar. This is all I can help with. ¡±

    This was the rule, because the weakest person here was a B rank. The reason why Xu Cheng was kicked out when he dropped to C+ was because C + was the area of the outer circle Special Forces, and they couldn¡¯t enter the elite group.

    If Lin Dong couldn¡¯t even beat a ss B, then the instructor really had no right to ignore this and open the back door for him.

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll bring him over to try it out when he arrives. ¡± Luo Yi: ¡°then I¡¯ll write about the old instructor first. If this works out, I can also promote and train a few for you.¡±

    The head instructor was all smiles.¡±That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements. I think Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice won¡¯t let me down, right?¡±

    Luo Yiughed bitterly, not very confident.¡±Maybe. Let¡¯s wait for him toe and see. If he really can¡¯t do it, you can arrange for me to go to other ordinary battlefields. That¡¯s the only way.¡±

 Chapter 1049

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Fight first and talk</h4>

    Lin Dong was driving a Hummer off-road vehicle.

    Logically speaking, his age was more suitable for those super sports cars like Bugatti Veyron, but due to his experience with his teacher, he was used to off-road vehicles, so a Hummer was more to his taste. Among all the young people in Shangcheng, he was probably the only one who drove a Hummer.

    They could recognize his license te on the road to the supercar club.

    Lin Dong¡¯s background and connections in Shangcheng were still very strong, and among the young people, even Hu Bing had to give him face.

    Because Hu Bing knew that his master was Xu Cheng, the man who had helped him a lot, and he also knew how powerful Xu Cheng¡¯s connections were in Yanjing.

    Lin Dong¡¯s resources weren¡¯t bad either. He was the president of the mandb in China, with an annual sales of nearly 50 billion US dors. There were many people in Shangcheng and China who followed him to make a fortune. Secondly, a lot of people in the supercar club knew that he had a master, Xu Cheng. With the two added together, Lin Dong could really be called the number one person in the younger generation of Shangcheng. It was just that he kept a low profile and didn¡¯tpare himself to those people.

    If one were to bring up the background of Yanjing, then there was no need to even mention Lin Dong¡¯s uncle-master ye Xiu, who was like a mountain right there. If they didn¡¯t give face to the Buddha, they would give face to the monk, and not many people would be able to touch Lin Dong.

    So, with Lin Dong¡¯s connections, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to get a Hummer and a good license te.

    He drove the car to the 5th Mr, and after he was stopped, he calmly greeted the security guard, then gave Luo Yi¡¯s name, signed the form, and went through the process before driving in.

    Luo Yi and the instructor were still eating in the cafeteria, and at this time, they were almost done eating, and they were both drinking and bragging.

    Seeing the Hummer roar, the other soldiers surrounded it curiously. It was the first time a private Hummer hade to the military area, so they didn¡¯t know who it was.

    But when they saw Lin Donge down, they all looked at him and walked away.

    A ss monitor pointed at Lin Dong and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to park here, go to the other side. ¡±

    ¡°Make an exception, I¡¯m looking for Luo Yi.¡± Lin Dong smiled apologetically.

    Luo Yi had alreadye out with the old instructor.

    ¡°Did you see that? that kid is Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, Lin Dong.¡± Luo Yi introduced, and joked to Lin Dong,¡±¡±This one is your Grand Master in name.¡±

    The head instructor had contributed to the development and education of students, and strictly speaking, he was indeed Lin Dong¡¯s Grand Master.

    Lin Dong came over and politely greeted,¡±¡±Hello, Grand Master.¡±

    The head instructor quickly waved his hand.¡±Hey, don¡¯t listen to Luo Yi. Just do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Back then, your master was a soldier under the instructor.¡± Luo Yi solemnly reminded Lin Dong,¡±¡±It can be said that without your instructor¡¯s scolding and beating, you wouldn¡¯t have your master¡¯s hard work.¡±

    Lin Dong immediately understood the position of the instructor, and nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Alright, Luo Yi, you think highly of me, I ept your kind intentions.¡± The head instructor smiled and looked at Lin Dong.¡±¡±How old are you?¡±

    ¡°22!¡±Lin Dong said.

    The head instructor nodded.¡±It¡¯s not toote. Do you want to be a soldier?¡±

    Lin Dong looked at the two of them in confusion, and Luo Yi walked over and pulled Lin Dong to the side.¡±¡±Kid, your master has left. He didn¡¯t teach you anything, and he feels bad. As a brother, I have topensate you on his behalf. So, I took the liberty to tell the instructor to let you join the army. You can stay here and train in the future. It depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not. If you¡¯re willing to stay, I¡¯ll lead your team and train you.¡±

    Lin Dong came to a sudden realization and immediately blurted out in joy,¡±¡±Of course I¡¯m willing. I didn¡¯t have a professional ce to train myself in the past. If I could stay here and train, of course I¡¯d be willing. After all, it¡¯s good for everyone to be together. Besides, my master is a soldier. If I could follow his path, I¡¯d have moremon topics with him. In the past, it was my family who didn¡¯t allow me to ambush soldiers.¡±

    Luo Yi was very satisfied.¡±I knew you were a troublemaker. It¡¯s not a waste of time to go through this with your master. Now, we¡¯re really walking on thin ice. I mean, if your master Big Brother Cheng doesn¡¯te back, do you want to avenge him in the future?¡±

    ¡°I want! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have madly practiced the Vajra w left behind by my master. I didn¡¯t stop my gic research either, just so that I could be of use one day. ¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Luo Yi patted his shoulder heavily.¡±Your master didn¡¯t misjudge you. You didn¡¯t let me down either!¡± ¡°However, there are conditions for you to stay here. You have to understand that your master can leave this ce, which means that this ce doesn¡¯t ept ordinary people. As you can see, every soldier here is not weak. It can be said to be the cradle of Special Forces. If you want to stay here, I can¡¯t open the back door for you. You can only rely on yourself.¡±

    ¡°I understand, uncle-master Luo.¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of request you need?¡± Lin Dong asked. I¡¯mpletely capable of enduring hardships!¡±

    ¡°Uh ...¡± Luo Yi hesitated for a moment.¡±These are just the basics. It still depends on your initial strength. How¡¯s your practice of the Vajra w?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°it¡¯s alright, I haven¡¯t been idle for a moment. I¡¯ve temporarily handed thepany over to the headhuntingpany to help me take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try it out first.¡± Luo Yi brought him to the head instructor and said,¡±¡±He¡¯s fine. He can ept the test here. ¡±

    The head instructor nodded and pouted.¡±Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s try it in the examination room.¡±

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi followed him to theprehensive assessment zone.

    First, they tested their speed, strength, explosiveness, and agility.

    Seeing that Lin Dong had gone to the monitoring area, the soldiers were all curious.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me this guy is going to enlist? Are you kidding me? is this a ce where anyone can juste in?¡±

    ¡°Just by looking at the car he¡¯s driving, I can tell that he must have some connections to get in through the back door. He¡¯s probably a rtive of Captain Luo Yi. Let¡¯s not waste our breath, he has a powerful background.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if this guy reallyes in, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson every day.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to clean up?¡±

    ¡°This is difficult? Wouldn¡¯t they be able to take care of him if they trained and exchanged pointers? Who can¡¯t take care of a person like him?¡±

    Seeing these soldiers ¡®tongues dry, the head instructor red at them.¡±¡±You have nothing to do, right? Hurry up and go to the training area. ¡±

    A few of the more straightforward soldiers nced at Lin Dong and mumbled,¡±¡±The machine can be tampered with, what¡¯s the use? Can he keep up with our pace when we really train? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone from the other Special Forces military regions getting in through the back door. If the other military regions find out that our 5th Military Region has a ¡®fake Special Forces soldier¡¯, wouldn¡¯t we be aughing stock?¡±

    The head instructor¡¯s face turned red. He did want to use the machine to change the data and let Lin Dong ept it, but he didn¡¯t expect that this group of people would see through him.

    The main thing was that he also needed Luo Yi¡¯s help, and how important was the rtionship between Luo Yi and Xu Cheng? It was enough to see that he attached great importance to Lin Dong¡¯s training, and if the instructor wanted Luo Yi to train the people here well, he would definitely have to let Lin Dong stay.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a machine? it¡¯s better to fight with us.¡± At this moment, a wooden soldier muttered.

    Lin Dong finally understood the intention of this ¡®Grand Master¡¯ instructor, he was trying to go easy on him.

    ¡°Grand Master, can I be admitted if I win a fight?¡± Lin Dong asked without any reason.

    ¡°Yes, but are you confident?¡± Luo Yi answered for the instructor.

    Lin Dong smiled.¡±My master never talked about whether he was confident or not, but he has a habit, and that¡¯s to do it first. If it doesn¡¯t work out, he¡¯ll grit his teeth and risk his life to make it work!¡±

 Chapter 1050

    <h4>Chapter 1050: I¡¯m still hoping to rely on Xu Cheng to advertise</h4>

    As he spoke, Lin Dong walked down the stairs and came to the field. He said to the few Special Forces soldiers who were criticizing him,¡±¡±Come on, use your own method. If I can¡¯t pass, I¡¯ll leave. If I pass, please respect me. In the future, if anyone says that I¡¯m using the back door, I¡¯ll fall out with him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll have to be able to beat him first. By the way, what¡¯s your background?¡± The honest Special Forces soldier asked him.

    ¡°Do you still need to ask? He must have a strong background to be able to get in through the back door in a secret Military Region like ours. Gang Zi, don¡¯tpare yourself with him. If you really beat him out, you¡¯ll have a hard timeter. ¡± The others reminded him.

    The head instructor red at them,¡±what nonsense!¡± When the hell did I make things difficult for you? This ce only relies on ability, not on a father!¡±

    ¡°Instructor, I like what you¡¯re saying, but what¡¯s he doing inside? You might as wellpete with us. ¡± Gang Zi did not give up.

    He just couldn¡¯t stand those people who relied on their background to get in through the back door. There was no choice, there would always be some people who were upright.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any background.¡± Lin Dong looked at everyone and said,¡±if there is, then does Luo Yi being my uncle-master count?¡±

    ¡°Captain Luo Yi is your martial uncle?¡± ¡°Then who is your master?¡± someone eximed.

    ¡°Xu Cheng!¡± Lin Dong said loudly,¡±my master, Xu Cheng, also went out from here before. For his face, as his disciple, I can¡¯t go through the back door. Whether or not I can stay here today is secondary. The main thing is that I can¡¯t embarrass my master. Who wants to hit me?¡± Juste. ¡±

    Your master is Captain Xu Cheng?¡±

    This time, even the celebrity special Forces and the other 9 Masters who were standing in front of Xu Cheng¡¯s portrait came over.

    As soon as they heard that Lin Dong was actually Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, they all suddenly became very interested.

    Luo Yi walked over with his hands behind his back and said,¡±he¡¯s indeed Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice. He¡¯s the only one.¡± I¡¯m a soldier here, I know the rules here, and I¡¯ve already left without a rank, so you don¡¯t have to give me face. If little Dong can¡¯t convince the people today, I won¡¯t let him in to mess up the soup. ¡±

    The head instructor saw that he couldn¡¯t secretly open the back door for Lin Dong, so he coughed and said,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s follow the rules. Qiang Zi, you fight Lin Dong. Don¡¯t go easy on him, and don¡¯t be afraid of any consequences. If you can win, don¡¯t hold back. If Lin Dong wins, he will be one of you. If he loses, today will be his sparring session. No one has any opinions.¡±

    The Special Forces expressed no objections.

    However, gang Zi said,¡±instructor, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to let qiangzi do it?¡± Qiang Zi is the weakest one this year. To be honest, he¡¯s barely a ss B. The soldiers in the outer area can win against him by luck with their endurance. This opponent is a bit inappropriate. ¡±

    The head instructor was speechless. Usually, there would always be a few people in the military who were difficult to deal with, but they weren ¡®t. They were just a group of people who ced justice and fairness as their first priority. They were too stubborn and couldn¡¯t think around it. The advantage of these soldiers was that if you asked them to run 100ps, they definitely wouldn¡¯t miss a singlep. However, there were times when you had to be smooth and slick. They didn¡¯t understand your intentions and would backstab you, making you feel so embarrassed that you couldn¡¯t get out of it.

    ¡°Then who do you think is suitable, gang Zi?¡± The head instructor asked while cursing.

    Gang Zi rubbed his neck and chuckled.¡±¡±What do you think of me? ¡°I represent the strength of the middle ranks, so it¡¯s not too much of a bully. If he can get past me, no one will have any objections. If hees in from the lower ranks based on his resume, no one will have any problems. But if hees in directly, he can only go through this direct confrontation process, right?¡±

    The head instructor leaned over to Luo Yi¡¯s ear and said,¡±this kid just likes to find people to spar with when he¡¯s free. He¡¯s A-ss, and he could¡¯ve entered the star-ss this year. It¡¯s because he likes to work alone when he¡¯s free that he wasn¡¯t allowed to be on the list.¡±

    Luo Yi nodded and frowned.

    Based on Lin Dong¡¯s previous barely C-ss strength, he was a little uncertain now that he was separated by B+, B, and C +.

    ¡°You idiot, why did you mention your master¡¯s name for no reason?¡± Luo Yi leaned over to Lin Dong and scolded him.

    Obviously, a lot of people admired Xu Cheng, and they agreed with and acknowledged his resume and creativity. However, everyone also wanted to see how big the gap was between them and Captain Xu Cheng, but they couldn¡¯t see him in person. See, his disciple was here, and now everyone¡¯spetitive spirit came. They all wanted to use Lin Dong as their disciple to judge how powerful their master Xu Cheng was. As the saying goes, a great teacher produces a great disciple. If the disciple wasn¡¯t good enough, then Xu Cheng¡¯s strength probably wouldn¡¯t be much better.

    Lin Dong could only smile bitterly at his uncle-master¡¯s scolding.¡±¡±Uncle-master, I just wanted to be closer to everyone. I thought that after I told them my master¡¯s name, they would more or less treat me as one of their own.¡±

    ¡°Your sister! Don¡¯t you understand that a soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a general is not a good soldier? They¡¯ve always wanted to have a chance to learn from your master to prove their worth. Your appearance is equivalent to pulling all the hatred points over. ¡± Luo Yi said,¡¯this guy has A-ss strength, are you going to fight him or not? If you don¡¯t fight, I can still control the situation and help you smooth things over. Let¡¯s just leave this ce so that you don¡¯t embarrass your master. You can embarrass him outside, but not here! Because until now, your master has always been the number one in the field of Special Forces!¡±

    ¡°I understand. I want to try.¡± Lin Dong was a little excited.

    The head instructor walked over and said awkwardly,¡±Luo Yi, can you?¡± If this kid lost, Xu Cheng¡¯s face would be lost, and his image in the eyes of these soldiers would be greatly reduced. You have to know, Xu Cheng is the brand of our 5th Mr, and I¡¯m using him to brag to the new recruits every year, but don¡¯t let me brag to the point where you¡¯re a dumbass. If this damages Xu Cheng¡¯s reputation, it will be hard to recruit soldiers and advertise for him in the future. You have to understand the key issue here. The ¡®first special Forces¡¯ is from the 5th Military Region, and we rely on them to feed us every year. ¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Luo Yi was also sweating.

    Then, he pulled Lin Dong to the side and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Kid, are you reliable? Why don¡¯t we cancel it today and go with me to try it out first? you¡¯re still unclear about the strength level and the gap between us, so I¡¯ll know what level you are after I try it out. ¡±

    Lin Dong,¡±this works too?¡± Won¡¯t those people say anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only dyed for two days, nothing much will be said. ¡± Luo Yi said,¡±the key is that if you lose, your Grand Master won¡¯t be able to step down from the stage.¡±

    ¡°Is A-ss very strong?¡± Lin Dong asked without any reason.

    ¡°He¡¯s not strong on the International stage, but in the Army, he¡¯s already at the top.¡± ¡°Right now,¡± Luo Yi said,¡±the focus isn¡¯t on anyone else, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Lin Dong said,¡±junior-martial uncle, I really feel that there¡¯s no problem. I can try. I¡¯ve been with master for a few years. How can I not know how others ¡®strength ispared to mine?¡± If I was the same as I was in the past, would I havee to you to embarrass myself? Of course, I know that you¡¯ve reached [S] ss even without your leg techniques. If I hadn¡¯t improved, how could I have the confidence toe and find you? Right? You don¡¯t know that I can¡¯t find anyone to practice with in the underground Boxing Club. They can¡¯t even use my full strength, my primitive power has been suppressed for too long!¡±

 Chapter 1051

    <h4>Chapter 1051: If you want to fight, let the strongest fight</h4>

    ¡°Why do you sound so much like your master? Damn, you¡¯re as invincible as him?¡± Luo Yi was in a daze as he thought about Xu Cheng¡¯s experience, and he immediately became sad.

    Lin Dong naturally knew that he felt sorry for his master¡¯s ability being restrained now. Perhaps he would never be invincible again in the future?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Master can¡¯t be invincible in the future. As his disciple, I either don¡¯t fight, or I¡¯ll be invincible!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. If you can ¡®t, you can go to a normal military area. I can get you in.¡±

    ¡°If I wanted to go to another Military Region, I would¡¯ve done it a long time ago. I could¡¯ve asked uncle ye Xiu to help me get in, but I only want to enter the Special Forces Military Region. I¡¯m going.¡± Lin Dong said as he turned around and walked back.

    Seeing him walking over, gang Zi smiled and said,¡±¡±Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to fight anymore?¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s demon subduing Vajra w had a total of 48 styles, and he could currently use 20 styles to form his own set. Under normal circumstances, it would be more difficult to get used to as the moves became more and moreplicated, and you would have to continuouslybine and use them, which would only be more and moreplicated.

    For example, after you¡¯ve practiced the 20th form, you¡¯ll need to overrule the 20th form and then add the 21st form to perfect the 21st form. It¡¯s very flexible and varied. Don¡¯t look at how few forms there are, each one is fatal. First of all, it took Lin Dong a long time just to practice the iron sand palm, and it would take a long time to train the five ws to the point where one finger can Pierce into the body.

    Lin Dong felt that the current 20 styles were more than enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to fight anymore, but you just said that you represent the strength of the middle ranks?¡± Lin Dong asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Gang Zi said.

    ¡°You may leave, I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Lin Dong said.

    Gang Zi burst outughing.

    ¡°Do you really want to fight with qiangzi?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference between you and him?¡± Lin Dong suddenly said.

    Gang Zi was stunned for a moment, and the people around him jeered,¡±¡±Gang Zi, teach him a lesson!¡±

    If it was your master, Captain Xu Cheng, who said this, I might just run away immediately. But if it was you, even 10 of you wouldn¡¯t be enough for me to write a letter, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. ¡± Lin Dong said indifferently,¡±you¡¯re no different from him. At least to me, you¡¯re not strong enough to fight. To put it simply, you want everyone to believe you, right?¡± Call out your strongest person. I¡¯ll leave if you lose, but if you win, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s older, you have to call me ¡®brother Dong¡¯! Do you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± gang Zi grinned.¡±Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Lin Dong raised his eyebrows.¡±Go down. Let the strongest guye out.¡±

    ¡°The strongest, Zhang Ren, has been hospitalized,¡± someone said.

    Luo Yi frowned and muttered,¡¯that Zhang Ren is the strongest? It¡¯s nothing more than this. ¡±

    These words made the Special Forces soldiers very ashamed and angry.

    They heard that their strongest one was crippled and hospitalized by Luo Yi in one move.

    This was a form of humiliation!

    He had to get back his face!

    At this time, among the nine celebrity Special Forces soldiers, the captain stood out from the crowd.

    He was the only one who could stand up because he was the boss.

    We¡¯ve only heard of Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s legend, but we¡¯ve never seen anyone before, so we want to spar with him and see how strong he is. This way, we feel that the legend is true. Since you¡¯re his disciple, then may I ask, how much of his strength have you learned from him?

    ¡± 5%,¡± Lin Dong replied.

    ¡± 5%?¡± A look of disappointment shed across the captain¡¯s face.¡±¡±Then forget it. You can just stoppeting and go back.¡±

    Luo Yi¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±Little Dong, are you sure you have 5% of Big Brother Cheng¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°There should be!¡± Lin Dong nodded.

    Luo Yi,¡±then let¡¯s fight.¡±

    The captain,¡±I¡¯m not fighting!¡± Are you trying to humiliate me? You only learned 5% of Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s strength and you want to fight me? By the way, no matter how powerful Captain Xu Cheng is, you need at least 20% of your strength to be able to fight me. Only when the gap in strength exceeds 50% can you kill someone in one move. Although I¡¯m not talented, I¡¯m confident that I can match 25% of Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s strength!¡±

    Lin Dong sneered,¡±you want 25% of my master¡¯s strength? then you can do whatever you want!¡± Do you think I can¡¯t fight you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± The captain said,¡±you can change to someone else. I think you also have the strength of a C+ ss. If I win against you, it will only lower my expectations of Captain Xu Cheng.¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°you should fight first.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°I think you guys have some misunderstanding about my master¡¯s strength. To be exact, you¡¯ve all underestimated him, and you¡¯ve also underestimated me!¡±

    The captainughed.¡±You¡¯re very funny, but in the military, it¡¯s all about strength and not bragging. Well, since you think you can do it, thene on. I¡¯ll show you if I have 25% of Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s strength!¡±

    With that, the surrounding Special Forces soldiers all spread out and formed arge circr field.

    In the building of the military hospital, Zhang Ren, who was lying on the bed and watching the scene with the curtains opened, saw that his Captain was actually going to duel with a stranger. He asked curiously,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±

    That guy is Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice.¡± The military doctorughed.¡±They said he¡¯s going to join our 5th Military Region, but he doesn¡¯t have any resume, so we can¡¯t make an evaluation report. We can only find him on the spot andpare the results.¡±

    Zhang Ren nodded,¡±Captain Xu Cheng¡¯s disciple?¡± Captain, you¡¯re just bullying us. ¡±

    ¡°I heard that it was that kid who picked Liu Neng (leader).¡± The military doctor smiled.¡±At first, he said that he wanted to find the strongest one. But you were hospitalized. So, Liu Neng reced you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still looking for the strongest?¡± Zhang Ren snorted.¡±If it were me, I¡¯d probably learn from Captain Luo Yi and teach him a lesson. A guy who didn¡¯te out of the Special Forces military camp system actually wants to challenge the strongest Special Forces soldier?¡± Does this guy think that just because he¡¯s Xu Cheng¡¯s disciple, he has an invincible buff?¡±

    ¡°ss monitor, can you help me move the bed over? I want to see how badly that kid is being abused. ¡± Zhang Ren said to the military doctor.

    The military doctor pulled the bed to the window, and Zhang Ren could look down at everything below while lying down.

    He saw that everything was ready below.

    The captain of the celebrity special Forces, Liu Neng, pointed at Lin Dong and said,¡±¡±Say, if I beat you up, will you call Captain Xu Cheng over? I¡¯ve always wanted to see him. ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve abused me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance in this lifetime,¡±Lin Dong said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°because you can¡¯t even cross this mountain of mine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very confident,¡±Liu Neng said with a smile.

    Lin Dong: ¡°maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been with my master for a long time. I¡¯ve more or less been influenced by him.¡±

    Liu Neng narrowed his eyes. Hisrades who knew him well all knew that he was ready to explode.

    Lin Dong¡¯s hands trembled with a stern face, and his five ws tightened, even the air seemed to have frozen.

 Chapter 1052

    <h4>Chapter 1052: As expected</h4>

    Liu Neng suddenly rushed over at a very fast speed. He grabbed the back of Lin Dong¡¯s head with one hand and kneed him in the face. Lin Dong¡¯s five ws scratched Liu Neng¡¯s knee!

    Ka!

    The sound of bones breaking was heard. Liu Neng suddenly screamed and stepped back.

    Lin Dong went into a defensive position.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Liu Neng pulled open his long pants and found that his knees had turned purple from being pinched!

    ¡°w attack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised,¡±Liu Neng frowned.

    After taking off his pants, Liu Neng stretched his legs and snorted coldly. He once again rushed forward and kicked at Lin Dong¡¯s testing brain. Lin Dong used his elbow to block the kick, then suddenly grabbed Liu Neng¡¯s thigh with his whole arm and threw him over his shoulder. After Liu Neng was thrown away, he quickly bnced himself, not letting his head fall to the ground, but instead did a cool somersault and steadilynded on one knee.

    Then he attacked again, trying to grab Lin Dong¡¯s ankle. He knew that Lin Dong was good at ws, but he might not be good at footwork.

    Lin Dong deliberately put his foot on the ground so that Liu Neng could trip him. After failing to trip him, Liu Neng was stunned for a moment. At this time, Lin Dong suddenly knelt down on one knee, pressed his knee on Liu Neng¡¯s calf, and then grabbed his knee with one hand. His ws slid from the knee to the ankle, and the military pants were directly torn into pieces.

    Liu Neng could feel his entire foot burning. After kicking Lin Dong away with his other foot, he quickly rolled back and squatted there. After checking his foot, he took a deep breath.

    There was a five-wed bloody mark on his calf!

    At this time, Lin Dong didn¡¯t give him any chance to breathe, and it was almost time for him to test the waters. He suddenly attacked Liu Neng with his Vajra w. Liu Neng dodged, but his clothes were grabbed by Lin Dong, and he was torn.

    Liu Neng¡¯s high-quality clothes were torn into pieces by the brute force, revealing Liu Neng¡¯s muscles.

    However, it was no use. Lin Dong grabbed Liu Neng¡¯s arm and forced his five ws into his body.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Liu Neng let out a blood-curdling screech. He could feel that other than the blood seeping out of his skin, Lin Dong¡¯s strength had almost crushed the bones in his arm!

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t kill Liu Neng. After he stopped, he grabbed the back of Liu Neng¡¯s neck with one hand and knelt on his face. Liu Neng¡¯s entire body flew into the air, blood spurting out of his nose and mouth. After an arc, hended heavily on the ground.

    It shocked everyone.

    ¡°At least [A+] ss. This guy doesn¡¯t have the strength to force little Dong out!¡± Luo Yi¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this.

    The head instructor beside him was so excited that his eyes shone like a spotlight.

    He seemed to see this year¡¯s first ce waving at him, and in Lin Dong, he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s figure.

    That invincible shadow!

    Lin Dong stood there, looking at Liu Neng, who was lying on the ground and panting, and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m not even sweating yet. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t make it anymore?¡±

    Liu Neng was so ashamed that he lowered his head and did not say anything.

    After Lin Dong retracted his gaze, he looked around at all the Special Forces soldiers, then pointed at gang Zi and said,¡±Come, in case you say I won by luck.¡±

    ¡°I even said that Captain went easy on him.¡± Gang Zi had been waiting for this opportunity. As he spoke, he rushed over and gave a flying kick!

    Lin Dong¡¯s body shed, and his ws grabbed gang Zi¡¯s ankle, then from the ankle to the heel of gang Zi¡¯s thigh, like a knife cutting through tofu, he tore through it with great force.

    Gang Zi screamed in the air. When he fell, his wed foot hit the ground. He lost his bnce and staggered. His entire leg was covered in blood.

    By the time he raised his head, Lin Dong¡¯s Big Foot had already kicked towards his chest, and he was sent flying far away like a cannonball.

    Silence!

    After gang Zi was kicked away, the whole audience took a deep breath and then fell into dead silence.

    Lin Dong¡¯s voice echoed throughout the field,¡±¡±Believe it or not, I really only have 5% of my master¡¯s strength!¡±

    Pfft!

    Everyone wanted to vomit blood.

    Humiliation!

    Especially Liu Neng, he just boasted that he had at least 25% of Xu Cheng¡¯s strength, but now, he was humiliated by an apprentice who imed to only have 5% of Xu Cheng¡¯s strength.

    And it was aplete defeat!

    He was defeated in five moves.

    But then he came back to his senses and thought, not to mention if Lin Dong only had 5% of his strength, to be able to train him to this level, then how strong was his master, Xu Cheng?

    So the rumors about him being the number one in the Special Forces weren¡¯t false!

    ¡°Who else is there?¡± Lin Dong had been holding in this anger for a long time. When he followed his master, he saw a lot of his brothers going into the battlefield to kill, and he couldn¡¯t help at all, only being in the logistics department. That kind of scene of watching the battlefield, not to mention how much he yearned for it. He also wanted to wear the deviant Corp¡¯s doll mask and carry out missions frivolously. How cool would that be? But he couldn ¡®T. He had never had such a desire for strength in his heart. He wanted to be stronger and prove himself.

    Today, strictly speaking, he had fought with an expert and won!

    Although it wasn¡¯t an instant kill, it was still aplete abuse.

    This kind of feeling was very cool!

    This kind of battle made his blood boil and he was so excited that he didn¡¯t want to stop at all.

    ¡°Speak! Who else is there!¡± He roared in a low voice.

    The Special Forces soldiers around them looked at Liu Neng, then at gang Zi, who was far away. They swallowed their saliva and took a step back.

    ¡°A fierce dragon crossing the river.¡± By the window, Zhang Ren looked at Lin Dong¡¯s figure with anticipation. In the entire Military Region, he had no opponents, and this kind of feeling made him feel a little lonely. However, Lin Dong¡¯s arrival gave him a sense of urgency and excitement.

    ¡°Since no one ising, let me introduce myself. My name is ¡®brother Dong¡¯!¡± Lin Dong shouted.

    Everyone wanted to vomit blood. This guy was serious about his bet.

    ¡°Master, did I pass the test?¡± Lin Dong turned to ask the head instructor.

    ¡°Pass!¡± The head instructor pped his hands.¡±Definitely. Your master is a soldier here. Where could you have gone?¡± You¡¯ll be staying here from now on. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be training with the rest of the team to prepare for this year¡¯spetition!¡±

    At this moment, gang Zi had already gotten up and walked over.¡±¡±Instructor, how can you do it with just strength?¡±

    He wanted to find a ce for all his brothers present. He couldn¡¯t beat them with his strength, but this was the military Region. How could he let them y with guns?

    Lin Dong frowned.

    Gang Zi walked up to Lin Dong and said,¡±¡±Kid, we wee you. However, if you want us to call you brother, you still have a lot to learn from us. For example, do you know how to use a gun?¡±

    As he spoke, gang Zi shouted from a guard not far away,¡±¡±Throw a gun over.¡±

    The guard handed over the gun he was carrying. Gang Zi took it and handed it to Lin Dong.¡±¡±Do you know how to assemble a gun with its structure? Or have you never even seen it before?¡±

    He bet that people outside of Lin Dong¡¯s Army had never used guns before.

    After he said this, the head instructor felt that this guy was a hoodlum.

    He had followed his master from thend of mercenaries to the ck market and then to the M Nation. What kind of goods had he not seen?

    Sure enough, after Lin Dong directly grabbed the gun, in less than two seconds, he didn¡¯t even look at the gun and just looked at gang Zi. Then, the gun broke down and he threw it on the ground.

    Lin Dong saw everyone¡¯s dumbfounded expression and said loudly,¡±¡±Is it strange? Because my master is the best in the Special Forces! It would be abnormal if I lost to you!¡±

    These words were very pretentious.

    But it also made those Special Forces soldiers realize that maybe Xu Cheng was far more powerful than they imagined.

 Chapter 1053

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Ruling team deployment meeting</h4>

    In fact, Lin Dong could¡¯ve kept a lower profile, and he was just trying to defend Xu Cheng¡¯s illusory honor.

    This was because his master might never be able to return to the past in this lifetime. Or perhaps, no one knew if he would ever return from this overseas trip. No one knew if he was still alive but could not return to his peak. Then, as his disciple, he would defend these honors for him.

    Lin Dong and the others didn¡¯t know that not only did Xu Cheng get rid of the Duke¡¯s blood poison, but his overall strength had also improved.

    However, he didn¡¯t say it because he wasn¡¯t sure if he coulde back alive.

    Dubai.

    In the living room of haber¡¯s Pce, all the guards outside were on high alert.

    Inside, there were patriarch Morgan, haber, Caesar, Benjamin, Stenson, and Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng sat at the head of the conference chair, looked around at the six people present, and said,¡±¡±I first announce that the deviant Corp is officially disbanded!¡±

    Although Xu Cheng¡¯s words made Benjamin and the others mentally prepare themselves, when they heard his announcement, they were still very disappointed. They knew that as long as they thought about the traitor, their captain¡¯s heart would be in pain, so he chose to disband the deviant Corp.

    ¡°But I hereby announce that we will be forming a temporary team.¡± Xu Cheng continued,¡±this team was created to get rid of the Duke!¡± It will be temporarily named the ruling group. ¡±

    Xu Cheng nced at patriarch Morgan and said,¡±¡±Mr. Morgan, you¡¯re in charge of collecting all the information about the Duke in the past. You can investigate the historical background of the British royal family.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± patriarch Morgan nodded.

    Now, their interests were tied together, and it was impossible to go back to the past. Only by getting rid of the Duke would Morgan live, and if the Duke didn¡¯t die, they would die. So, although patriarch Morgan wasn¡¯t very loyal to Xu Cheng, he had no choice but to buy his life to cooperate with Xu Cheng. If Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t get rid of the Duke now, then there would be no one else in the world. He could only gamble, gamble the fate of the entire family on a free future.

    ¡°In addition, you and the Rockefeller family have a say in America, right? If you can, use the CIA to find out where the Duke is. ¡±

    Morgan: ¡°this is a bit difficult. Rockefeller and we are indeed in control of America, but there are two big families in America¡¯s politics. We represent democracy, and one is under the control of the European crocodile, the Roth family. This is also the force that the Duke let the Roth family take root in America because he was worried that America would not be under his control. In addition, the CIA intelligence is also shared. If we use it to investigate the Duke¡¯s nest, we can¡¯t hide it from the Roth family.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were deep as he looked ahead and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Caesar. ¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Caesar responded.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you¡¯ll do this. You¡¯ll hand over all the satellite rights of the United States to Mr. Morgan. You¡¯ll be in charge of secretly operating and tracking anyone from the Roth family.¡±

    Caesar was excited. He had never used America¡¯s 26 reconnaissance satellites before. In thend of mercenaries, he only had one for use. Now that he could cover the entire world¡¯s satellite strategy, he was very excited.

    ¡°But Captain, we need a tracker. Without a professional spy tracker like the CIA, it¡¯s hard to operate by satellite alone.¡±

    Xu Cheng pondered for a moment and said,¡±then we¡¯ll use the assassins from all over the world under the name of the assassin Alliance. The assassin Alliance will be temporarily under your control.¡± Please provide the list of members of the Roth family, Mr. Morgan. ¡±

    Caesar¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Stenson.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stenson responded.

    ¡°Your task is more important. I need you to spread our mand products all over the world within half a year! If you don¡¯t have enough capital channels and resources, find the Rockefeller consortium and Morgan consortium. They will cooperate with you to promote it. ¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stenson would never question what his boss asked him to do. What he had today was all given to him by his boss, so, different from the Brotherhood, Stenson¡¯s loyalty to Xu Cheng came from the kindness of knowing him.

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t quite understand. Why do you still want to promote our product at this time? To be honest, the funds and money we have now arepletely enough. ¡± Stenson asked curiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡± Xu Cheng interrupted his question.

    Haber raised his hand.¡±Then what do I need to do?¡± he asked.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±There must be something you want to do. You go back to the family, and at this time, it¡¯s no longer possible for your brother to be the king. When you go back, I want you to join forces with the Rockefeller and Rockefeller families to control the world¡¯srgest crude oil industry and attack Europe, forcing the Roth family to show up and make things easier for Caesar.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± haber said.

    ¡°Leader ...¡± Benjamin replied. What about me? Even though my abilities are limited and I can¡¯t help much, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s ambition was still very big, and it could be seen from how hard he worked as the deviant Corp¡¯s Messenger without fear of death that this person never wanted to be eliminated by therge group.

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed something that I need you to do, and it¡¯s very dangerous. I wonder if you¡¯re willing? If you seed in this, you¡¯ll have a share in this group in the future. ¡± Xu Cheng looked at Benjamin and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Benjamin gritted his teeth: ¡°leader, please give me your orders. I¡¯m just afraid that I have nothing to do with this.¡±

    The deviant Corp and Freemasonry have disbanded, but their members are still useful.¡±

    ¡°You want to reform them?¡±

    ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no difference for me to walk the Duke¡¯s path. My path is even more dangerous than his.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I want you, Benjamin, to use the abilities of these members to fully promote and support mand¡¯s products. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Freemasonry members, from the rich to the politicians, these people would be the guides of public opinion in the future. That was why Benjamin¡¯s mission was so dangerous!

    Because Xu Cheng¡¯s final n was about to be fully rolled out.

    Once more than half of the world¡¯s poption used the mand Lab¡¯s products for more than half a year, he would push for the next step, which was to disclose the true gic technology! In other words, it would open a new page for this era!

    It was not an exaggeration to say that this was part of The Evolutionary Revolution of mankind. If the interests of the big shots around the world were involved, then the most dangerous person would be Benjamin!

    As the initiator, everyone would think of ways to kill him to stop this storm.

    The biggest obstacle was the Duke¡¯s forces!

    The Duke was determined not to allow any more new Geno humans to exist in this world. If the entire world entered the era of Geno humans, his position would be pushed to the ground by the new generation.

    ¡°Boss, what exactly is a jimsonweed product?¡± Stenson had long realized the importance of this.

 Chapter 1054

    <h4>Chapter 1054: This promotion is no less than a nuclear explosion</h4>

    Benjamin did not say anything.

    Caesar didn¡¯t say anything either, and the two of them looked at Xu Cheng.

    If he didn¡¯t say it, the two of them would know but wouldn¡¯t dare to.

    Because if he said it out loud, he would be in trouble.

    Xu Cheng put one hand on the conference table and knocked on it.

    Patriarch Morgan looked at Xu Cheng, and a look of hesitation shed across his face.

    ¡°If you mind, I can take my leave.¡± He said.

    Xu Cheng raised his head and shook his head.¡±No need, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t let you know the truth. I¡¯m not afraid of you spreading it, because killing you can¡¯t be any easier. I also believe you don¡¯t have the guts to show off. But, I¡¯m afraid of the whole world, and I¡¯m also afraid that you won¡¯t dare to listen?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Patriarch Morgan smiled and said,¡±what haven¡¯t I seen?¡± From the time I founded the Freemasonry, which is an organization that can cover the sky with one hand, there¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t touched. ¡±

    ¡°What if I want to change this world into a different kind of world?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Patriarch Morgan didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Do you know about gic technology? Enhances the human¡¯s genes, allowing the human¡¯s genes to control biological genes for their own use. ¡± Xu Cheng looked at Mr. Morgan and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. There have been experiments all these years. A great man once said that the potential of humans is actually endless and can be explored. For example, the ability of those extreme athletes is only to unleash a small part of their potential. However, if humans want topletely evolve their potential, just like how they evolved from the Apeman to today, it will take too long.¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    ¡°What if we bring this stage forward?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The current technology can¡¯t do it in biology. Not to mention human function, we can¡¯t even develop catalytic drugs like human height, let alone unleash human potential. This has always been an area where human technology iscking.¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but what if the human genes can¡¯t stand the extreme potential of human beings because of their spirit, Qi, and spirit, so it¡¯s difficult to stimte it? what if they use the genes of other species to catalyze the growth and let human beings take thousands of years to reach the stage of new human beings?¡± Xu Cheng asked again.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Gic research in this area has never stopped,¡± said patriarch Morgan.¡±In the past, when humans learned about materialism, they tried to study it. But in the 21st century, there have been no breakthroughs in this area and no sessful cases of research.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know. ¡± Xu Cheng interrupted the Morgan patriarch,¡±¡±There was a sessful case during World War II, and this person is the Duke you all are talking about! It could be said that the probability of sess was one in ten million! You can say that he is the first generation of gic mutation. ¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Patriarch Morgan stood up in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. The medical research in the past was so poor. How could there be a possibility of sess in this area?¡±

    ¡°Then why did he live so long? Haven¡¯t you thought about this? ording to the Guinness Book of the century, a normal person was 134 years old. A Duke should be at least 200 years old, right? Was that even possible? There¡¯s only one reason, he might be a mutant. ¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Even if they are mutant Geno humans, they can¡¯t live that long.¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± The one who interrupted him was Benjamin, the person who was the user of the gic Medicine. He said to the old man,¡±¡±Our mandb can do it! Do you know what the members of the deviant Corp rely on? We don¡¯t have money or power, but we can make those members go crazy. You can¡¯t guess it, right?¡±

    Mr. Morgan frowned.¡±We were really puzzled at the beginning. Why did so many members risk offending us to join you? to be honest, this is the reason we¡¯ve always wanted to know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the deviant Corp¡¯s greatest means. ¡± ¡°Because we, the deviant Corp, can let you live for at least another 20 to 50 years!¡± If a person is on the verge of death at the age of 80, we can guarantee that he will live for another 30 years! It¡¯s equivalent to one-third of your life. Tell me, which rich man wouldn¡¯t go crazy?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± Morgan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°this is the power of biotechnology. If I say that biotechnology can also allow you to possess some special abilities of other species in all aspects, for example, when a person has a few times the strength of an ant, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± Before patriarch Morgan could finish, he saw Xu Cheng twist a pure steel sculpture in haber¡¯s living room into a twisted ball.

    The old patriarch, haber, and Stenson all had their mouths wide open.

    ¡°The biological genes are far more powerful than you think.¡± Xu Cheng walked over and asked,¡±¡±Then do you know how many members of the deviant Corp are the ones who forced you guys into a dead end?¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± the old chief shook his head in confusion.

    ¡°To be honest, less than 10 people.¡±

    At this moment, Caesar and Benjamin raised their hands,¡±¡±And there are members like us who have no abilities, which means that there are less than seven people who can attack!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±It¡¯s these 10 people working together that forced you guys to this point. Do you think your gic abilities are strong or not?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes widened.¡±This isn¡¯t just strong. It¡¯s so terrifying that we didn¡¯t dare to go out for a while. Even the American government army didn¡¯t believe it.¡± It¡¯s because the strength you¡¯ve disyed is truly unimaginable. At that time, all of our experts agreed that your deviant Corp wasn¡¯t any weaker than our capital organization. If we were a financial Empire organization, you guys were a single-soldier organization. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We have less than 10 members, and we can y with people with just 10 of us. This is the difference between gicists and ordinary people.¡± After Xu Cheng sat down, he lit up a cigarette and sighed.¡±¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m not afraid of the capital society or you big crocodiles. It¡¯s easy for me to kill a person or a group, but I¡¯m afraid of the opposition of all mankind!¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± Morgan gulped.¡±This gic technology shouldn¡¯t be that mature yet, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°the Duke¡¯s technology might not be mature yet, or he might not even know how he seeded. But, the gic technology in my hands is almost mature.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked up at the Morgan patriarch and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s so mature that it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that as long as I want to, I can create a mutated human force! The deviant Corp was created by me, and why does it always have the advantage when fighting you? it¡¯s because you would never think that you would be fighting a group of mutated Geno humans! The only thing that can deal with us is nuclear weapons. This is also the reason why I don¡¯t want to create a gic force. A small number will make us more secretive, but if we have arge number of people, we can¡¯t guarantee that our secrets won¡¯t be leaked. At that time ...¡±

    Before Xu Cheng could finish, patriarch Morgan said with a powerful voice,¡±¡±At that time, even if we have to use nuclear weapons, we¡¯ll still destroy you!¡±

    Xu Cheng chuckled.¡±That¡¯s why the deviant Corp can¡¯t be exposed.¡±

    The Morgan family¡¯s patriarch sighed,¡±your gene promotion is no less than a nuclear war between the world¡¯s superpowers. If I¡¯m not careful, the world¡¯s system will really copse. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. I regret hearing those words.¡±

 Chapter 1055

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Empty promises</h4>

    Patriarch Morgan took a deep breath. ¡± If we really promote it, think about it. Most of the military weapons in every country will be forced to be eliminated, and management will be loose. Public security and social stability will be a problem, and the rights of the country will be threatened. This promotion will never seed. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that it can bring this world back to the chaotic era andpletely disrupt the world¡¯s system!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Xu Cheng sighed. ¡± ording to the users of the mandb, there are more than 300 million users in the world right now. Do we have to wipe out all these people? ¡±

    Stenson, haber, and patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°Boss! What¡¯s the mand Lab product? ¡±

    ¡± That¡¯s right, that¡¯s also part of gic technology. The user has already tampered with their gene structure. Strictly speaking, they no longer belong to the gene body of a normal person. With the enhancement of the user¡¯s various resistances, it¡¯s difficult for them to get sick, so they didn¡¯t go to the hospital for all kinds of tests. Once someone gets sick, the doctors with the intention will expose their abnormality. ¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Patriarch Morgan, haber, and Stenson all swallowed their saliva.

    ¡± We have no other choice. If we don¡¯t want to differ from person to person, we can only drag everyone into the water. That way, we can protect ourselves. ¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled. ¡± ¡°The Duke doesn¡¯t want gic technology to be discovered because he is the biggest beneficiary. You can see that he has almost everything in his life. He won¡¯t let others be mutants like him. This is why you think that gic biotechnology has stopped advancing since the 18th century. It was the Duke who stopped it. I can conclude that as long as he is alive, he will not let gic technology be discovered. This is because no matter how smart a person is, they can¡¯t live to 100 years old and continue to develop his discoveries. Think about it, if we give Einstein the gic Medicine and let him live to 150 years old, then our current technology and civilization can at least move a little faster. If you give more time to the many aerospace schrs, perhaps humans would have found a Second Life. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not that humans can¡¯t do it, but time doesn¡¯t allow it. Some of the reasons, such as old age, sickness, death, or physical fitness, prevent us from exploring a more profound civilization. Therefore, the promotion of biological gic technology is imperative.¡± Xu Cheng stood up with his hands behind his back. ¡± If you want to stand firm in the New World, I can give you a chance, and I can also give you this ability. It all depends on whether you can cooperate with me to promote it. I can also destroy you, Morgan, and then find a new one. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan immediately stood up and bowed. ¡°I am willing to cooperate! If you destroy us, you might not be able to find a second Morgan, because our huge system can allow you to directly use this channel.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said,¡±it¡¯s good that you understand. This is also why I want to invest in the socialists. It¡¯s because I need to promote mand products through the M Nation!¡± I won¡¯t allow any henchmen to exist, but I will allow you to be the leader of this project to open up a new world! In the future, the deviant Corp would be gone, and the Freemasonry would also disband, but there would be a new organization called: Mutant Union!¡±

    Xu Cheng continued,¡±the mutant Union might even be higher than the United Nations! I know you have a way to merge all the core forces in America to push it forward, and then invite all the countries around the world to join this mutant Union and form thergest Union system in the world. Do you know why I want you to disband part of Morgan and Rockefeller?¡±

    At this time, patriarch Morgan suddenly understood.

    If the Morgan forces were entrenched in America and didn¡¯t go abroad before, then the painting Xu Cheng painted for him was the stage for the whole world.

    At that time, if Morgan didn¡¯t fall apart, it would be so huge that it would only be destroyed!

    However, this was an opportunity for Morgan to transform from Merika to be a world-ss crocodile. Patriarch Morgan knew that if he seized this opportunity, his Morgan family wouldn¡¯t only belong to Merika¡¯s Morgan, but to the world¡¯s Morgan.

    ¡°Please give us this opportunity.¡± Patriarch Morgan bowed to Xu Cheng again.

    ¡°I can give it to you, but how can I be at ease?¡± Xu Cheng asked with deep meaning.

    Patriarch Morgan gritted his teeth.¡±Half of Morgan¡¯s current military power will be given to the Socialist Party. I will make them stronger. In addition, I will persuade Rockefeller to disband and give half of the resources to the Socialist Party.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat down and crossed his legs.¡±Rockefeller¡¯s wealth doesn¡¯t need to lean towards the Socialist Party.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± patriarch Morgan asked.

    Xu Cheng,¡±Stenson.¡±

    Stenson stood up and said,¡±yes.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you¡¯ve always been the one in charge of the socialists. I said it before, and I also promised you that as long as you work hard, I won¡¯t treat you badly. Now, it¡¯s time to fulfill it. In the future, you will be responsible for the work behind the scenes of the Socialist Party. I just want you to promise me that in the future, you won¡¯t be allowed to get involved with the Rockefeller and Morgan families in the same interest.¡±

    Stenson¡¯s body trembled!

    Morgan was willing to hand over half of his military power to the socialists. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of them bing one of the three?

    He was so excited that his mouth was trembling.

    This boss was awesome.

    ¡°Boss ... Isn¡¯t this a little too ...¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows.¡±What? you don¡¯t have the confidence to be the thirdrgest family in America?¡±

    ¡°There are!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Stenson replied loudly,¡±I will do it well!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°write what I just said into your Stenson family¡¯s ancestral teachings. In the future, all the members of the Stenson family and the next generation will have to carry it out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stenson said firmly.

    ¡°Haber!¡± Xu Cheng called out another name.

    Haber froze for a second, and then he pointed at himself and looked at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you, my old friend. You made the best choice a few days ago!¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±The resources from Rockefeller¡¯s copse. Can I hand them over to you?¡±

    Haber¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Rockefeller had at least eight to nine trillion pounds, and half of their resources would still be worth a few trillion!

    He simply didn¡¯t dare to imagine that their Dubai Royal Family only had 600 billion US dors after annexing Abu Dhabi. He couldn¡¯t believe that they had suddenly received a few trillion-dor order.

    ¡°I ...¡±

    He was confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re a capitalist. I need a leader in Europe. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.

    Haber finally understood.

    He wanted to be a fulcrum for Xu Cheng in Europe!

    Caesar and Benjamin who were watching from the side were extremely envious.

    The two of them looked at each other, then looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Guild leader ...¡±

 Chapter 1056

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Start work</h4>

    Both Benjamin and Caesar looked at Xu Cheng with anticipation and nervousness.

    The ¡®leader, we¡¯re all following you, you can¡¯t favor one over the other¡¯ look in his eyes was obvious.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand and said to the others,¡±okay, today¡¯s meeting is over. I need you guys to go and do what I¡¯ve arranged. Don¡¯t Let Me Down.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± After everyone saw such a big empty promise, they were full of energy and dispersed after receiving the order.

    In the conference room, only Benjamin and Caesar were left standing there, waiting for Xu Cheng to speak.

    Xu Cheng put a cigarette in his mouth, and Benjamin quickly went over to light it for him.

    Xu Cheng took a deep breath and then slowly said,¡±¡±Caesar, you¡¯ve followed me, and even if you don¡¯t have any credit, you¡¯ve worked hard. Although I saved your hands, considering how hard you¡¯ve worked to protect the deviant Corp, I definitely won¡¯t treat you badly. I hope you¡¯ll still be with me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Caesar immediately bowed.¡±I¡¯m naturally loyal to the boss.¡±

    ¡°Guild leader, me too!¡± Benjamin also bowed.

    ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re carrying a huge burden on your shoulders, you know that?¡± Xu Cheng sighed.¡±It¡¯s even harder than promoting the deviant Corp and snatching member resources from the capital society. If you¡¯re not careful, someone will get rid of you!¡± You have to know that the deviant Corp protected you before, but now that the deviant Corp is disbanded, you can only protect yourself in the future. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to do it or not. If you¡¯re responsible for the operation of all the mand products and sess worldwide, if I win against the Duke in the future, I can give you a promise that half of Ross¡¯s resources in Europe will be yours!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened!

    Rothschild, the European giant, was arge consortium with more than thirty trillion pounds.

    Even if it was weakened by half, it would still be one of the top corporations!

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Benjamin almost shouted.

    Many times, even if you tried your best to do it, no one would give you a chance. Since the opportunity hade, anyone would grab it!

    ¡°Think about the consequences!¡± Xu Cheng reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯m clear!¡± Benjamin gritted his teeth, his eyes red,¡±¡±This project is mine, leader! I will do it well! Even if I have to pay with my life. ¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡¯okay! As long as you do it well, I promise that once Roth is destroyed, it will be Benjamin!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for giving me this opportunity, leader!¡± Benjamin immediately bowed.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave too.¡±

    Benjamin went down in satisfaction and excitement, leaving Caesar standing there with a face full of resentment.

    However, he knew that he had not been loyal and hardworking enough in the past, so he did not get the position he deserved.

    After Xu Cheng finished his cigarette, he looked up at Caesar and said,¡±¡±Do you still remember the n I talked to you about before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Caesar nodded.¡±You want our intelligence to be above all other countries?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±For now, I¡¯ll call it the ¡®Sky Eye¡¯ project. Didn¡¯t you always want to have your own Intelligence Department?¡± This time, I want you to use America¡¯s satellites and assassin organizations to gain experience and quickly grow. There¡¯s not much time in the future, and I want you to know how to do intelligence work. If you¡¯re qualified, I can let you be in charge of the sky Eye. I want it to be above the mutant Union! When the timees, I¡¯ll give you more experts to deploy. You just need to remember that your mission and responsibility is not to use it for personal gain, but to supervise. Once the ¡®mutant Union¡¯ rots and falls, then this world will be in chaos. I¡¯m the one who built this structure, so I won¡¯t let it fall apart. It¡¯s best to be fully prepared. ¡±

    Caesar¡¯s body trembled!

    ¡°Boss ... This ... Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡± Caesar gritted his teeth.¡±I¡¯ll do it. Those who don¡¯t want to do it are cowards. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Alright, I¡¯ll prove my ability during this investigation of the Roth family. ¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±You can go.¡±

    Caesar nodded, bowed, and left.

    Xu Cheng walked to the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands behind his back and sighed.

    How could he not know how difficult it was to change the current world? just like what Morgan said, if one wasn¡¯t careful, it could destroy and disintegrate the current world peace system. However, he reminded Xu Cheng that it seemed like gic abilities couldn¡¯t be promoted anymore. He could only promote the technology of gic biology that was beneficial to the human body first. As for gic abilities, he would let the top countries in the world participate first. The only way was to divide the benefits equally and let all the countries in the world participate. Then it would be easy for the whole world to unite against the Duke.

    This time, Xu Cheng brought out his gic technology and used the power of the entire world to force the Duke to stand on the stage.

    He would have more time to cultivate and be stronger.

    After haber left his vi, he said to the guards and servants around him,¡±¡±If Mr. Fang needs anything, please satisfy him! Remember, if it¡¯s anything you can¡¯t make a decision on, call me immediately. Also, if anyone leaks out anything about this ce, I¡¯ll drag that person to the horse track and tear them to pieces!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The maids and guards all said timidly. It was the first time they had seen Mr. Haber so serious.

    After haber finished speaking, he got into his car and said to the driver,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to the family headquarters. Aren¡¯t those people waiting for me? Then let¡¯s go back. ¡±

    The car drove straight to the Royal Pce of Dubai.

    In the conference hall, the family members were all sitting there and talking. Some med haber for kicking him out, while others were cursing at how to deal with this feud with the Morgan family.

    There were also some who were attacking Harriman.

    In short, it was a little chaotic inside, and the voices were different.

    When haber¡¯s assistant pushed the door open, everyone saw haber standing at the door, so they all closed their mouths and grinned.

    ¡°Thank God, you finally came.¡±

    Harriman was sitting inside. When he saw hime in, he stood up and said,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say you gave up on your family? Why did hee back? You also said that you don¡¯t want the throne anymore. ¡±

    Haber showed an unprecedented strength and went straight to the podium where his father usually stood. He first said to his brother Harriman,¡±¡±I don¡¯t think you have the final say here.¡±

    After saying that, he looked at all the members of the royal family present and said,¡±¡±Now, I want to be the king. Who agrees and who objects?¡±

    He had to take the throne by force and cooperate with Rockefeller to attack the Roth family in Europe as Xu Cheng said. In Europe, the only one who could cause a little damage to the Roth family was probably the royal family of Dubai. With Rockefeller¡¯s help, they could indeed cause turmoil in the Roth family¡¯s business, and then force Roth toe out and manage it.

    There was a heated discussion in the audience.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Harriman to get rid of this guy, and it was only a matter of time before he convinced the other members. But haber actually came back at this time, so he immediately encouraged his people,¡±¡±Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want with Morgan behind you. This is Europe! I¡¯m sorry, I object. ¡±

    ¡°I also object.¡±

    ¡°I object!¡±

    ¡°I object!¡±

    ¡°Those who object, please leave the venue now,¡± haber said forcefully.¡±You¡¯re not wee here!¡±

 Chapter 1057

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Initiating a meeting request</h4>

    ¡°Why?!¡±

    Haber: ¡°based on the number of votes here, those who support me staying and bing the next King, please raise your hand.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, more than half of the votes came in at once.

    Haber then looked at Harriman and calmly said,¡±¡±You may leave.¡±

    Harriman and the others all red at him.

    ¡°Haber, if we pull out, it will definitely be a loss for the consortium. We will take away at least 30% of the financial resources of the consortium. Right now, Dubai is short of funds, and I still have some of the Chambers of Commerce I poached to invest in. I¡¯ll see how you talk to them. If they withdraw their funds and leave, then I¡¯ll see.¡±

    Haber: ¡°I¡¯ll die first!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡±Harriman was furious.

    He flicked his sleeves and left the venue.

    Those who opposed haber also walked out of the door one by one, and more than half of the remaining members, about 60% of them, were looking at haber.

    For the first time, haber stood on this stage and gave a speech.

    ¡°Now, as the king, I want to take back the right to use all the crude oil in the family.¡±

    The audience was in an uproar.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± Someone immediately objected.

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work, it has to work!¡± Haber raised his hand and interrupted them. His attitude was unprecedentedly strong. He had to get the Royal power and industrial resources of Dubai into his hands.

    The atmosphere in the room became tense.

    Even your father wouldn¡¯t dare to do this. Haber, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± An old man asked angrily.

    Haber pondered for a moment, then slowly said,¡±¡±Give me five years. He didn¡¯t even need to. Give me your assets and resources. If you can¡¯t increase your assets by five times in five years, it¡¯s on me!¡±

    Some peopleughed out loud.

    Everyone was in the business. Let alone double, even if it was 10% a year, everyone was fighting to do it. Five times in five years? To think haber would say that.

    ¡°First, tell us what you want to do. Invest in Buffett? Let him use our money to make investments? I can guarantee that even he wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a bold im. Where do you get your confidence from?¡± Some people scoffed.

    ¡°I can sign a contract with you. If your assets don¡¯t increase by five times in five years, I¡¯ll give you the money in the royal treasury to pay off the debt. How about it?¡± Haber said.

    Everyone looked at each other.

    It didn¡¯t seem like haber was joking.

    ¡°You really want to sign the Treaty?¡±

    ¡°Of course, just treat it as a loan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m borrowing money In the Name of the King,¡± haber said.¡±However much you invest today, I¡¯ll pay you back five times in five years!¡±

    Haber had calcted that these people all had oil reserves of more than 100 billion dors. Five yearster, giving them 500 billion was just a drop in the bucket!

    Because if Xu Cheng won, he would be a big Shot in Europe!

    The royal family, a super Financial Group worth tens of trillions!

    He wasn¡¯t a nouveau riche who could only sell oil and had no right to beughed at!

    No one spoke at the scene. Everyone looked at each other.

    Sometimes, with such a huge profit, even a rational person would be crazy and take a chance, let alone those fools.

    ¡°I wonder if people will call us idiots if we sign it?¡± Someone teased.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take it as you¡¯re lending it to the royal family.¡± Haber said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the king yet. ¡±

    Haber shrugged.¡±What¡¯s the Difference?¡± he asked.

    Haber knew that these people were already tempted.

    They could sign the contract, but they were also not afraid that he would run away.

    If these people weren¡¯t tempted, some of them would have already pushed open the door and left. The reason they were still talking was just to test haber¡¯s determination.

    Haber stood there with a smile on his face.¡±¡± 5 billion US dors in crude oil, five yearster, 50 billion! Where can we find such a benefit?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do first?¡± Some people were still worried.

    ¡°Noment,¡± haber quickly said.¡±I can only say that there will be a storm.¡±

    The n members below the stage: ¡°since you want us to pay, why should we invest? You need to know what the project is, right?¡±

    Haber: ¡°okay, then let¡¯s change the way we do it. Since you¡¯re worried that this investment problem is too big, then how about this, I only want the crude oil in your hands, and I¡¯ll pay 10% more than the market price. I¡¯ll take as much as you have, including your own oil fields. I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡± How is it?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled slightly.

    This scene was so familiar.

    They remembered that year, haber also took all the crude oil in their hands, and then he took in and out 20 billion dors!

    At that time, they were all very envious, and haber used this battle record to make aeback, directly beating Harriman back to the pre-liberation era.

    Could it be that he was going to repeat the scene from back then?

    That year, haber himself seemed to have invested 10 billion in it, but in the end, he took it back with three times the profit of 30 billion. This was the inside story that everyone knew.

    ¡°You just said that you want to sign the terms. What are you waiting for?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately stood up and said,¡±¡±Prepare awyer. I¡¯m willing to invest in you the oil fields and crude oil under my name!¡±

    As soon as this uncle stood up, the others couldn¡¯t wait any longer and came forward one after another.

    Haberughed.

    His assistant began to register these investors, and haber walked out of the venue first. He was going to thend of mercenaries to contact Kush. This crude oil battle needed cooperation from thend of mercenaries, as well as the world¡¯srgest Rockefeller, tounch a n to attack the European market!

    ¡°What?¡± Outside, hearing haber¡¯s behavior, Harriman was dumbfounded.¡±¡±Five times the profits for five years? 10 billion can also earn you 50 billion?¡±

    The servant who was in charge of serving tea nodded.¡±¡±Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Since those people have already signed it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the servant nodded.

    Harrimanughed coldly, speechless. ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of idiots. ¡±

    Even though his trusted aides behind him felt that it was ridiculous, some of them were also tempted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but even Buffett can¡¯t do it, so what can haber do? If he can do it, I¡¯ll kneel down and call him Grandpa!¡±

    At this moment, his bodyguard muttered,¡±¡±Young master Harriman, it seems that no one in the n believed him when he was purchasing crude oil. In the end, he made 20 billion!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to chat?¡± Harriman turned around and pped him.

    The bodyguard¡¯s words shocked the other trusted aides.

    Could it be that haber was going to make a big move again?

    Sigh, if I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed out just now.

    In their hearts, a few of them were still feeling a little regretful.

    At the same time, after patriarch Morgan returned to China, he used the White House to request a meeting with the world leaders.

    The content was a biotechnology discussion meeting.

    The invited countries included Asia, North America, and South America. As for Europe and Africa, they were not even on the list.

    And Xu Cheng specifically called Grandpa ye and told him that China must participate because China must also have this technology.

    Then, Grandpa ye told his son that he would definitely attend the event.

 Chapter 1058

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Start the mission</h4>

    The castle.

    The Duke was used to sleeping during the day and searching at night. Anyway, the Butler who served him could see all the young girls dead in his bedroom every morning. During this time, Ross didn¡¯t need to provide women. It was always the Duke who went out to search.

    After dealing with the body, the Butler walked to the Duke¡¯s bed and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±The Roth family has been staying in the castle for half a month, isn¡¯t this a bad idea? What if they find out about the secret of the castle and you, master?¡±

    The Duke suddenly opened his eyes and cast a sideways nce at the Butler. ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    The Butler was so frightened that he immediately became reverent.¡±I¡¯m not the same. I¡¯ve been the master for generations.¡±

    The Duke stood up, and two female servants at the door immediately ran in to help him change.

    Then, a servant pushed a golden basin filled with pure water.

    ¡°Did the Morgan and Rockefeller families really join that guy?¡± the Duke asked as he washed his face.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The Butler said.

    The Duke snorted.¡±They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. These two families are nning to break away from my control, but they were blind enough to invest in such people. The centuries-old families are indeed ignorant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they don¡¯t know how they died, but they bet on someone who was defeated by their master. By the way, master, I¡¯ve found the information on the woman you mentioned. Please take a look. ¡±

    As he spoke, the housekeeper handed the information about Lin chuxue to the Duke.

    The Dukey on the chaise longue and raised his head.¡±Read.¡±

    ¡°Lin chuxue, English name: Mixed Chinese and English, drop dead gorgeous, 26 years old, 3d: 34c, 24,36, graduated from the music department of the British aristocratic University of Arts. He came to China eight years ago ...¡±

    ¡°Alright, as long as you know his name, I¡¯m not interested in his age.¡± The Duke interrupted the Butler.

    The Butler hesitated,¡±master, I¡¯ve never seen her temperament and beauty before, but ...¡± She had an affair with Xu Cheng, so she¡¯s no longer qualified to be your woman. You¡¯re a noble ....¡±

    ¡°That was in the past.¡± The Duke interrupted him again and walked down the steps.¡±For the sake of my descendants, if I don¡¯tpromise, I¡¯m afraid that I, Edward the First, will be the only master of this Castle. I still hope that from now on, this Castle will have Edward the Second and the third.¡±

    ¡°But, master,¡± the Butler replied.

    The Duke raised his hand.¡±Alright. Prepare breakfast. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    The Butler had no choice but to step back. He pushed a golden ss with fresh blood in it. Those who didn¡¯t know would think it was a unique red wine. The Duke picked up the ss and drank it in one gulp. Halfway through, he frowned and spat out the liquid in his mouth. He red at the Butler and sent him flying into the wall.

    The Duke suddenly covered his face with one hand in pain. It was as if his face was on fire, and he frowned, which was rare for a Butler.

    As he vomited blood in pain, he looked at the Duke¡¯s twisted expression in pain and panicked.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The Duke¡¯s handsome face was no longer calm, but fierce. He stepped forward and strangled the Butler¡¯s neck, making it hard for him to breathe.

    The Butler didn¡¯t struggle and only said,¡±¡±Do I dare?¡±

    The Duke did not want to kill him immediately. After hearing what he said and seeing the determination in his eyes, he slowly let go.

    He turned around and covered his wrinkled area with one hand as he said,¡±¡±The blood you just provided is not pure. There¡¯s a problem.¡±

    The Butler coughed as he exined,¡±¡±But ording to the methods we¡¯ve used over the past few decades, the woman with this blood is a Virgin. We¡¯ve done an investigation and even tested the concentration of her blood sample. There¡¯s no virus or illness.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Duke shook his head, picked up the Golden blood, and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Where is the woman with this blood? Are you dead?¡± The Duke asked without any reason.

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve only extracted her blood. It shouldst for a few more days.¡± ¡°Locked up in a cell,¡± the Butler replied.

    ¡°Bring me her resume.¡± The Duke walked into hisboratory with the golden cup. After using the blood residue in the golden cup to do a test, his face turned pale.

    Not long after, the Butler came back with the information and exined,¡±¡±She¡¯s really clean. Our group wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. There¡¯s no problem with her information and habits. What happened to master just now?¡±

    ¡°Her blood is no longer normal.¡± The Duke stood there with an ugly expression.¡±I need to know where she has been, and her recent habits and diet.¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me flip through it.¡± The Butler quickly replied. Then, he began to flip through the information about the woman and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with her, master. The only difference is that she has used the mandpany ¡®s¡¯ resurrection ¡®series of products in her appearance!¡±

    ¡°Jimsonweed?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± the Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s makeup liquid. The mandb says it¡¯s biotechnology.¡± After the Butler finished speaking, his pupils also changed.

    The Duke could no longer remain calm.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°The mand Lab¡¯s been on the market for two years! Last year¡¯s global sales reached several hundred million. ¡±

    ¡°Is the main market in Asia or the West?¡±

    Butler: ¡°bnce is very popr. It¡¯s almost driven by madness. It directly led to mand¡¯s sales reaching 240 billion US dors.¡±

    ¡°Stop them from selling!¡± The Duke said in a low voice.

    ¡°Master,¡± the Butler said,¡±I heard that the deviant Corp is behind this, which is the business of the young man you let go.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°He¡¯s ying with fire! He didn¡¯t take my words seriously! Fine, since you want to die quickly, then don¡¯t force me. ¡±

    He waved his hand.¡±Call those four over. I have something to ask them to do.¡±

    The Butler nodded and left.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Chekhov, V, diesel, and Zhang Xiu to be brought over.

    The four of them lowered their heads slightly.

    The Duke sat in front with his legs crossed.¡±¡±I¡¯m almost done with nurturing you. Now, each of you has the potential to enter the Grandmaster realm. I need you to do something here. If you do it well, four of the seven positions of supremacies in the internal department will be filled by you. From then on, you¡¯ll be in charge of this country.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± diesel raised his eyes.¡±Do what?¡±

    ¡°Destroy the mandb!¡± ¡°You know its structure and its important members better than anyone else,¡± the Duke said.

    The expressions of the four people changed slightly.

    ¡°I want the mand Lab¡¯s products to disappear from this world within a month! It¡¯s that simple. If you can do it, you¡¯ll be in your positions. If you can ¡®t, then you¡¯ll be in this dungeon forever. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect your useless boss to help you,¡± the Duke said calmly.¡±Your only way out is to work for me. At least I can give you much more than your boss can. Power, status, and everything else! As long as you do it well!¡±

 Chapter 1059

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Your woman is scarier than you</h4>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ve had enough of living here and won¡¯te back?¡±the four of them looked at the Duke.

    The Duke smiled and said without any worry,¡±¡±You can try. No matter where you are, I can find you. Even if you split up, it¡¯s useless. When I really go to find you, I¡¯ll end up like your boss. He can turn you into experts, but I can also turn you into trash. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t try to resist me. I can y with the capital society, but ying with the four of you is really like ying with ants.¡±

    The four of them didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to leave.

    ¡°Can we really find them?¡± the Butler asked curiously.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been injected with something every day, something that belongs to me. I can sense it. No matter where they hide, as long as I find them, they¡¯ll fall to the ground in pain with my will.¡± The Duke said indifferently.

    After the Butler left, his face gradually darkened.

    Looking at the wrinkles between his eyebrows in the mirror, he was a little flustered and angry. He kicked the mirror and broke it.

    Then, he stood in front of the window of the castle and looked at the river in the distance.

    ¡°Do you know why I can¡¯t keep the others? Because you deserve to die, you actually want to promote gic technology? If all the humans in this world are gically modified and can no longer provide me with fresh blood, that will be my end! This is the ultimate reason why I won¡¯t allow this world to have a breakthrough in gic biotechnology!¡±

    The Duke gritted his teeth in his heart.

    Although he was a gicist, he needed the fresh blood of ordinary people to provide his genes with a breeding state. This way, he could nourish his five internal organs and maintain his youth forever. This was the biggest secret that he had lived to this day!

    If one day, all the ordinary people were transformed, he would have no blood to feed them. At that time, he would be thirsty and die of blood wizardry. There would be no difference between him and a mummy. This was because his bone armor and skin had been around for 200 years. Once it stopped nourishing him, he would lose his luster and wither.

    It could be said that Xu Cheng¡¯s ambition had really touched the bottom line of a Duke!

    After leaving the castle, Chekhov silently looked back and remembered the castle.

    ¡°What?¡± diesel looked at him and said,¡±are we really going to do as he says and destroy the mandb?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Zhang Xiu looked defeated.¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, we already have a blood poison simr to the one in our leader¡¯s body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that we can find it anywhere.¡±

    V: ¡°I¡¯m curious. Why would he destroy the mandb?¡± To be honest, with his assets and wealth, the mandb can¡¯t pose any threat to any of his businesses. ¡±

    Chekhov looked away and said,¡±Stenson is in charge of the mandb now. To be honest, I¡¯m still friends with him. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it,¡± diesel said.

    V: ¡°I kind of hate myself like this. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t as happy as Mali. Although I¡¯m strong now, I can¡¯t be happy in my heart. These days are really not as good as when I was on the run. At least I was happy back then.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s not?¡± Diesel sighed,¡±it¡¯s all in the past. Everyone wants to be sessful.¡± Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    Chekhov looked at the castle from afar.¡±I¡¯ll remember this ce. One day, if possible, I¡¯ll kill this monster with my own hands!¡±

    ¡°If that day reallyes, call us along!¡± The other three sighed.

    The four of them were repenting for their betrayal, but they had no choice.

    If someone as powerful as their Captain was killed, how were they supposed to fight the Duke?

    In fact, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t me them at all. At least, when they were fighting side by side with him, they had been through life and death together. It was just that sometimes, any normal person who was charging forward with indomitable will would encounter a powerful enemy like the irresistible force of nature. There were only two paths left in front of you.

    Going forward was a dead end.

    Taking a step back, the sky would be clear.

    So, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t hate them for their choice.

    At least they gave him, Li Wei, and the others enough time to run. What Xu Cheng med himself was that these brothers followed him and didn¡¯t give them the best, but because he wasn¡¯t strong enough, he caused the team to fall apart.

    The Duke was right, he could give even a drop in the bucket more than Xu Cheng.

    Brothers, all of us came from thend of mercenaries. Isn¡¯t the purpose of the battlefield to stand out?

    They had already given them enough loyalty, but the benefits that Xu Cheng had given them were still not in their ount. Everyone would be numb to it, and too many dreams and instilling Chicken Soup for the Soul couldn¡¯tpare to the Duke¡¯s pure benefits. Especially when Zhang Xiu¡¯s words really touched Xu Cheng.

    He had escaped the country as a criminal. When he didn¡¯t want to go back, he would go back as an International Criminal.

    Lying in the bathtub, Xu Cheng raised his head and closed his eyes.

    He still couldn¡¯t get over the disbandment of the deviant Corp.

    In this life, he had experienced the pain of losing his parents, the grudges between ns, the pretentiousness between countries, the Mutual Deception in politics, and the painful attack on the weaknesses of human nature. Everything was not as simple as he had imagined.

    To be honest, he was a little tired.

    When he was crippled, he started to feel tired.

    But he couldn ¡®t.

    He had to end the person behind the scenes and the truth that he had uncovered. Of course, he would be the one to end it.

    But one of them had to die.

    One was for his own country.

    One was for his wife.

    A mountain could not hold two tigers, and one of them had to fall to stop this fierce battle.

    Not long after, haber pushed open the door and walked in.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even have the intention to open his eyes. Even without using ultrasonic waves, he knew that without his permission, those maids wouldn¡¯t be able to open the door ande in.

    ¡°To be honest, you don¡¯t seem to like anything that can blind a man¡¯s mind, such as money, alcohol, women, power, and money. But I¡¯m just curious, what are you nning to do all this? If it¡¯s for all the women in the world, but you love your wife deeply. You have endless money, and if you want power, you can call for hundreds of people with what you have now. You are definitely one of the top ten most influential men in the world. But if you want to say that you¡¯re a good person and that you¡¯re a great Lei Feng for your country, then if I recall your past in thend of mercenaries, you¡¯re an unpardonable person. I can¡¯t see through you. ¡± Haber was leaning against the door, smoking a cigarette and sighing.

    Xu Cheng finally opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but he saw Lin chuxue¡¯s quiet smile in the bathtub.

    After he let out a breath, he seemed to have seen through everything and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s actually very simple. This is just a counterattack from a young man, an orphan who has been oppressed by all kinds of injustice and is at the bottom of the society. He doesn¡¯t like money, women, or power. He just wants to tell the world that if he wants, he can have whatever others have!¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng looked up at haber and said,¡±¡±Thest sentence was said to me by my wife,¡±

    Haber bitterlyughed.¡±Sometimes, men really do act on impulse because of a woman¡¯s words. But your impulsiveness is equivalent to poking a hole in the sky. I just want to say, your woman is scarier than you.¡±

 Chapter 1060

    <h4>Chapter 1060: The establishment of the mutant Union</h4>

    In America.

    A sudden gathering was held.

    They secretly invited two countries in Asia, China and the pr bear, and North America was reced by the United States.

    South America invited Brazil which had thergest poption.

    As for Europe, because of the old Ross family¡¯s territory, the country there could not be called.

    As for Africa, there was a Lord who had finally joined forces and was not shouting for the time being.

    As for the remaining few powerful countries, they were the only ones left.

    However, this secret Summit didn¡¯t seem to have been hidden from MI6 in Ennd.

    On the other hand, the British side was very angry about being left alone, so they exposed the inside story.

    The Wei nation and the Korean nation in Asia stood up and expressed their displeasure.

    Why are we not getting a share?

    Wasn¡¯t China and America in deep trouble just a moment ago? Why did they immediately get together during their honeymoon period?

    The Wei nation and the H nation had only jumped for a few days before the American Tathagata pped them, and the two countries immediately fell silent.

    ¡°This bunch of idiots, they¡¯re still enjoying being cannon fodder for the UK.¡± In the White House, the president looked at the Japanese and Korean with disdain.

    Subsequently, other small countries in South America, such as Venezu, Chile, Argentina, and so on, were not invited. They were all dissatisfied that the poor country of Brazil could participate.

    Then, the United Nations directly retorted. These less-developed countries immediately fell silent.

    The British side even used the power of Europe to directly question the United States. Did they look down on Europe?

    This was because not a single country in Europe had been invited!

    He was looking down on her.

    Ennd was the Big Brother of Europe! It was necessary for him to step forward and say a few words.

    ¡°If someone really doesn¡¯t take Europe seriously, then they might as well not join European trade. In the future, Europe will also refuse to trade with those countries that don¡¯t have friendly rtions.¡± The British spokesperson said.

    The European market was still veryrge. It was the continent with the highest poption density in the world. Therefore, as long as it was a multinationalpany, they could not leave the European market. If the British dared to stand out and say this, they could only put pressure on the Americans in this area. If you said that they were using the military to put pressure, they would not even care about it.

    A few dayster, the meeting in Americasted for a full week, and then a group with the participation of all four countries was secretly established.

    At the same time, the countries participating in the meeting expressed their indifference to the British remarks. It could be seen how much interest was involved in the content of this secret meeting, so much so that the people on the American side were not interested in Ennd.

    This made the content of this group of people very interesting to countries all over the world.

    After all, it was a conference held by the three most militarized countries-China, the pr bear, and America-so the content must be very explosive.

    For the content of this, intelligence departments all over the world were forced to work overtime to investigate.

    For a time, the price of information on the contents of this meeting was sky-high in the ck market.

    MI6 even directly used the intelligence team that had been lurking in the United States for a long time to get the contents of the meeting.

    The country had also given them enough support, and this was all thanks to the Roth family¡¯s sponsorship. The Roth family¡¯s internal members in the CIA cooperated with MI6 to find out.

    Washington.

    In a coffee shop opened by an Englishman. A middle-level CIA agent ced a 50-dor bill on the table.

    As soon as he left, the boss who collected the money walked into the bathroom and unfolded the folded note. There were four words written on it with a pencil.

    Mutant Union!

    The coffee shop owner squinted his eyes, then erased the four words written in the pencil with an eraser. He put it in his sleeve, then went to the parking lot, left the coffee shop, and drove to the suburbs.

    There was a factory there. After the boss went in, a few people inside saw his caring in and directly closed the gate of the factory.

    The owner of the caf¨¦ went straight to the office on the second floor, and the General Manager pulled down all the ss curtains.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°An important organization was set up for this Summit, but we don¡¯t know what it does.¡±

    ¡°What organization?¡± the General Manager asked.

    The owner of the caf¨¦ said,¡±¡±Mutant Union! As for the others, there¡¯s no news yet. ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the four countries are trying to form a mutant Union? Are we making a mountain out of a molehill? Perhaps the four countries are just cooperating in some kind of trade?¡± The factory owner said with a frown.

    The caf¨¦ owner shook his head.¡±Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll hold a press conference to rify. If they continue to keep it a secret, it won¡¯t be that simple.¡±

    Soon after, the British received the news.

    Everyone was filled with curiosity about the organization called the mutant Union.

    ¡°Tell the intelligence personnel in America to find a way to get some of the secret content of the meeting! We even used our important personnel in the CIA to tell them that even if they were sacrificed, this information was for the country and the people!¡± The highest level of the British government issued a top-secret order to the agents in the U.S. Factory.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    The one behind the British government was the Roth family. Old Roth, who was in the castle, reported the mutant¡¯s Guild to the Duke, and it was the Duke¡¯s will.

    No matter the cost!

    Old Ross did not know why the Duke was suddenly so concerned about this Summit. He seemed to be trying to break it down. Recently, the Duke was no longer as calm as he used to be. He seemed to be easily emotional. He had never seen a trace of doubt on the Duke¡¯s face.

    The Duke stood in front of the window of his Castle, his eyes looking at the great river.

    ¡°They want to use the most powerful country to promote technological interests and bind them to deal with me in the future? You even exposed and shared your gic technology, but what¡¯s the use? Even if the country were to produce one gic expert after another, who would be able to defeat me? My blood poison is the bane of Geno points. No matter how you y, I will make you fail!¡±

    Thinking of this, the Duke pushed open the door to his bedroom and told the Butler who was standing at the door,¡±¡±Tell the four killers to immediately disintegrate the mand!¡±

    Jimsonweed might be the key drug in this.

    It had to be eradicated!

    Diesel had already appeared in thend of mercenaries after receiving the order.

    Returning to this territory once again made him feel very mncholic and nostalgic.

    But this time, he did note here to fight for this ce, but to stand on the opposite side.

    It was peaceful here, and a country had been established in the truest sense. It called the Sheng Republic.

    Perhaps it was because he resented this ce back then, but diesel came here this time to settle scores.

    They had shed so much blood for this country, but in the end, they had been driven out like stray dogs.

    After he finished smoking a cigarette, diesel finally got into the car and headed to the mand Lab¡¯s Secret underground base.

    Only the original deviant brothers knew where the mand Lab¡¯s headquarters were located, which was why the Duke didn¡¯t want to use the power of bragging and wanted to use the four of them to destroy the mandb.

 Chapter 1061

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Can you trust me again?</h4>

    Stenson wasn¡¯t in thend of mercenaries. He specifically made a trip to America to hold a meeting with the socialists.

    After the meeting ended, on the way to see their boss, Xu Cheng.

    He received a call.

    It was an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± The moment he responded, his IP address was exposed.

    Hearing no answer from the other end of the phone, Stenson hung up the phone gloomily, but he didn¡¯t expect diesel to have his eyes on him.

    Just as diesel was about to drive over to take Stenson, V and Zhang Xiu stopped him and said,¡±¡±You really want to go? Big Brother Cheng has nothing left, and the mandb might be the only business he can still enjoy wealth and glory. Destroying it is the same as destroying the lower half of the leader¡¯s body. ¡±

    Diesel¡¯s back was facing the three brothers, and he paused for a moment. He had already returned from thend of mercenaries, and he didn¡¯t see Stenson, but he had already set the ce on fire. It could be said that it was no longer important whether he killed Stenson or not.

    He smiled bitterly.¡±I¡¯ve already destroyed the mand factory. This is already considered destroying the leader. What¡¯s the difference if I kill Stenson or not?¡± Killing him is just to hand in the mission. ¡±

    He suddenly turned his head to look at the three of them, his eyes slightly red.¡±Do you think we can go back to the past? From the moment we stood behind that monster, we had already abandoned the past. ¡±

    ¡°Zhang Xiu, do you think we can?¡± Diesel asked Zhang Xiu angrily.

    The words that Zhang Xiu said to Xu Cheng back then were quite hurtful.

    Zhang Xiu¡¯s body shook. He lowered his head and said,¡±let me go. I¡¯ll kill Stenson.¡± Let¡¯s say goodbye to the past. ¡±

    The other three closed their eyes in pain.

    When they opened their eyes, diesel said,¡±¡±Afterpleting this mission, we¡¯ll be able to take up the position of the master of the capital society. At that time, we¡¯ll get whatever we want. In fact, that monster was right. He¡¯s probably the only one who can protect us in this world. His ability can suppress everything. The leader¡¯s wings are not fully grown yet. It¡¯s too difficult to reach that old monster¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this?¡± Chekhov smiled bitterly and said,¡±no matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll never forget the shot I shot at Li Wei!¡± You won¡¯t understand my feelings. ¡±

    ¡°Right! What¡¯s the point of saying this?¡± ¡°That Li Wei pushed me away,¡± diesel roared.¡±Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been hit by you. How can I forget that?¡± If that monster didn¡¯t appear, I would have followed the leader for the rest of my life because he was our only hope. But he himself has been defeated, so what else can we do? Wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of living? In order to stand out? Now that there¡¯s only the four of us left, all the more we should work together!¡±

    After the four of them finished speaking, they all fell silent and secretly made a decision. After such a long time of hesitation and indecisiveness, they seemed to have gotten over it tonight.

    Stenson¡¯s car was about to arrive at his vi area when suddenly, a ck shadow fell from the sky, and four sharp des directly pierced through the top of the car, stabbing the driver¡¯s head on the spot.

    Stenson was shocked, and he quickly opened the door and ran into the vi.

    Diesel, who was on the roof of the car, pulled out the sharp ws in his hands and somersaulted over Stenson to block his way.

    He turned around and put his sharp ws on Stenson¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Stenson recognized Stenson, and his expression instantly changed.¡±¡±You guys didn¡¯t die? But why did Lin Dong say you were all dead?¡±

    Diesel was stunned for a moment, and his eyes flickered for a moment before he said indifferently,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s just take it that we¡¯re all dead. The old diesel is dead, and with the copse of the deviant Corp, he¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± At this moment, a man suddenly appeared at the entrance of the vi. He looked at diesel and said,¡±¡±Diesel!¡±

    This voice made diesel jolted, he would never forget this man¡¯s voice for the rest of his life.

    This was a man who had won over all his brothers!

    They didn¡¯t respect the Duke because they hadn¡¯t experienced the Duke¡¯s era. They were only shocked by his power. But they respected this man because they had experienced an immortal legend with him. This was a journey from the heart that had been conquered.

    Diesel¡¯s sharp ws suddenly retracted, and then he turned his head and looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief, his eyes a little red.

    ¡°Group ... Guild leader?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect the crippled Xu Cheng to be here.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°You know me so well. Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Diesel looked at him and said in a deep voice, a little anxious and exasperated,¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t have gone abroad! If he wants you to die, you will die without a doubt! Have you seen my strength? In just a few months, I¡¯ve already reached the Grandmaster realm. Not only me, but Chekhov, Zhang Xiu, and V are all the same, which means that the old monster is really powerful, and you are no match for him at all!¡±

    Xu Cheng stood there and said to him,¡±all these years, no matter what kind of difficulties I encountered, have you ever seen me retreat? From a small mercenary group leader to the all-powerful deviant Corp leader, from a small mercenary group to an American battleship, have I ever backed down?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to use to fight him?¡±

    Xu Cheng changed the topic and asked him,¡±what are you going to do to Stenson?¡±

    Diesel gritted his teeth and said,¡¯kill him! He wants us to destroy the mandb, and I¡¯ve already destroyed the factory. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then do you want to kill me too?¡±

    Diesel shook his head and said,¡¯Captain ...¡¯ You know I won¡¯t do that. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then let Stenson go.¡±

    Diesel: ¡°then we can¡¯t go back to report. This is the first mission, and if we don¡¯t do it well, we¡¯ll end up in a terrible state.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked over, lifted Diesel¡¯s hand, and ced it less than two centimeters away from his neck. As long as Diesel¡¯s 20-centimeter sharp w could cut out, it would be able to pierce through Xu Cheng¡¯s throat. He said,¡±¡±If you want to kill him, you have to kill me first!¡±

    Diesel looked at Xu Cheng in a daze, and aplicated and struggling look shed in his eyes, along with tears.

    ¡°It was you who brought us out of thend of mercenaries, and it was you who nurtured us to our current strength. Diesel can¡¯t bear to do this favor.¡± Diesel¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Then you guys were willing toy your hands on Li Wei?¡± Xu Cheng asked,¡±you did this to Stenson?¡± They¡¯re your brothers too, so there¡¯s still a difference in weight between brothers? Do you know why I disbanded the deviant Corp? Do you know what the first rule of the deviant Corp was? Brothers loved each other, but when you went against each other, the deviant Corp had already copsed. It was you who destroyed it, and its existence became unworthy of its name! It¡¯s no longer the all-conquering deviant Corp, understand?¡±

    After diesel directly took his hand back, he turned around and left without looking back. Through his x-ray vision, Xu Cheng could see that Diesel¡¯s back was facing him, and his eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Do you still believe that?¡± Xu Cheng suddenly shouted.

    Diesel¡¯s body stopped for a moment.

    Xu Cheng said,¡±as long as I¡¯m alive, everything is possible!¡± From the moment you didn¡¯t attack me, I knew that the deviant Corp had always lived in your hearts, and I don¡¯t me you! But don¡¯t let Li Wei and Mali¡¯s deaths be meaningless!¡±

    Diesel¡¯s body shook, and he turned around to look at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±Guild leader ... Can we return to the past?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±Can you trust me one more time?¡±

 Chapter 1062

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Is he doing well?</h4>

    Diesel looked at Xu Cheng deeply, and maybe it was because of their tacit understanding, he didn¡¯t ask anymore and just turned around and left.

    And the three ex-members of the deviant Corp who were waiting for his return were not asleep.

    Seeing him push open the hotel door, Chekhov said immediately,¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t have a tail,¡±

    The other two finally stopped being followed. After they closed the door, they quickly asked.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Dieselid on his bed and covered himself with the nket.¡±¡±I¡¯m sleeping. ¡±

    V directly went over and lifted his quilt.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Stenson?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do it. ¡± Chekhov asked.

    Diesel hugged the back of his head with both hands and leaned on the pillow, kicking himself as he muttered,¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t give the three of them a chance to scold him. He changed the topic and asked them,¡±¡±By the way, why didn¡¯t the three of you think that our guild leader might still be able to stand up? Didn¡¯t we always think so?¡±

    ¡°That was in the past,¡± Zhang Xiu said,¡±but what can you do against that old monster? His blood poisonpletely suppressed our leader¡¯s ability. Even if our leader could use his ability, he still couldn¡¯t defeat that monster. Everyone saw what happened that day. ¡±

    Chekhov and V both nodded.

    Diesel raised his eyes and looked at the three of them, then asked,¡±¡±Then why are you guys trying to buy time for our leader to escape?¡±

    The three of them were silent.

    In order to let Luo Yi carry Xu Cheng away, they deliberately didn¡¯t kill Li Wei.

    Diesel sighed.¡±In fact, we were more or less blindly lucky and thought that Captain could still stand up, didn¡¯t we? As long as he¡¯s not dead. ¡±

    Chekhov sat on the windowsill and looked at the night sky outside under the moonlight, sighing,¡±¡±What¡¯s the difference between that and death?¡±

    V nodded.¡±He¡¯s so proud. It¡¯s hard for anyone to pull themselves together from that kind of blow. In fact, we all tried to avenge our leader from the beginning, didn¡¯t we?¡± But we¡¯ve all seen what he¡¯s trained us to these past few months, how can we resist?¡±

    ¡°I saw the leader!¡± Diesel suddenly said.

    The four of them trembled, and they all looked at diesel, trying to hide their excitement.

    ¡°He ... Is he alright? Why was he here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in the country at this time?¡± Chekhov quickly asked.

    Diesel saw that they were suppressing the excitement in their hearts, and he sighed slightly, got up from the bed, and said,¡±¡±Yeah, everyone thought he should be in China and not here looking for death, but this is Xu Cheng! The Guild leader that we know always liked to mess up everything. If he were to hide in the country, he wouldn¡¯t be the Guild leader that we know!¡±

    Zhang Xiu asked tentatively,¡±so this is the reason you let Stenson go?¡± If he doesn¡¯t die, how are we going to exin it to him when we get back?¡±

    Diesel turned to look at Chekhov and asked,¡±¡±Tell me the truth, Chekhov. Why did you stand behind the Duke?¡±

    Chekhov, who was being stared at by diesel, confessed,¡±¡±Find an opportunity to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you shoot?¡± diesel asked.

    Chekhov: ¡°you won¡¯t feel that his powerful ultrasonic waves arepletely locked on me. I can¡¯t even raise my hand to shoot, let alone shoot.¡±

    ¡°Do you still want to kill him now?¡± diesel asked.

    ¡°I want to!¡± Chekhov yed with the gun on his waist and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m staying alive by that monster¡¯s side to wait for an opportunity. If my bullets can¡¯t kill him, then I¡¯ll kill sister-inw. If that bastard really catches sister-inw, I won¡¯t let him have the chance to taint her. This is the only thing I can do.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± diesel asked, looking at V.

    V showed his sharp ws and said,¡±¡±Other than the Guild leader, who else is stronger than me in terms of overall strength? If I don¡¯t do this, who is more suitable?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡± Zhang Xiu raised his eyebrows and said,¡±I¡¯m more suitable than anyone!¡± So I have more than enough reason to betray you. I even broke the Guild leader¡¯s heart, I know that!¡±

    The three of them raised their eyebrows.¡±Zhang Xiu,¡± they said,¡±isn¡¯t your reason true?¡±

    Zhang Xiu sneered,¡±good person my ass!¡± There are so many good people in this world, am I not one of them? Even if I wanted to be a good person, I wouldn¡¯t return to China. Even a fool knows that I¡¯ve lost confidence in my country¡¯s government. Which of the three of you has a better chance of poisoning that monster than me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even have the chance to get close to him, so how can you kill him? But I¡¯m different, I can use the air to kill him! However, I just need my gic ability to be stronger. ¡±

    Dieselughed,¡¯then why do you guys have so many F * cking reasons? It made me really think that you guys were going to join that monster. I have to scheme against you guys every day, damn it!¡±

    V grinned.¡±It¡¯s not that we want to join them. It¡¯s that monster¡¯s conditions are too tempting, aren¡¯t they?¡± he said. ¡°To be honest, if it were anyone else, they would have made the same choice. He said that he wouldn¡¯t kill the leader, but we must die. What else can we do if we don¡¯t join him? The regimentmander had been crippled, so it was impossible to count on him for a while, but everyone knew that he was still the leader of the deviant Corp, and it was only a matter of time before he came back, so why didn¡¯t we just live on? Only by staying alive can we get close to that monster and help our leader? All these years, the regimentmander has never expected us to aplish anything big. From the bottom of my heart, I want to help him when he needs me the most. So, even if I have to bear the infamy of being a rebel, I have toplete this undercover mission! ¡°Frankly speaking, that monster isn¡¯t stupid. He knows that we won¡¯t be loyal to him. The reason why he bribed us was to make it convenient for him to rece the master of the Gongji group. Those consortiums aren¡¯t simple and crude enough, so executioners like us are better to use.¡±

    Since everyone had made their purpose clear, there seemed to be nothing that couldn¡¯t be said between them.

    Diesel looked at Zhang Xiu and frowned.¡±How do you know that the monster has already released the blood poison in our bodies?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I smelled it.¡± Zhang Xiu said,¡±¡±We were so tired from the dog-like training every day. Every time we ate, there would be a smell in our bowls. I¡¯m sensitive to the smell of liquid, but I don¡¯t know what it was, so I didn¡¯t warn you in case it attracted the monster¡¯s attention. Sorry, I guess what you ate was something under his control. When we came out that day, he said he could find us no matter where we went. I just remembered that the thing I ate that day might be rted to this, but it¡¯s just a guess. ¡±

    The three of them came to a realization.

    But Zhang Xiu couldn¡¯t be med.

    ¡°Do you want to know what the Guild leader told me?¡± Diesel looked at the other three and smiled.

    The other three immediately came over.

    ¡°How¡¯s his mental state? How are you?¡± Chekhov quickly asked.

    ¡°Yes, to be honest, I miss leader!¡±

 Chapter 1063

    <h4>Chapter 1063: We also want to share this technology</h4>

    Seeing the three of them surround him, diesel said,¡±¡±He looks good. I can see that he hasn¡¯t lost his fighting spirit! He told me not to let Li Wei and Mali¡¯s deaths be meaningless!¡±

    Chekhov and the other two clenched their fists as they listened.

    ¡°To be honest, this is the only time I¡¯ve ever seen the leader need us!¡± Diesel looked at the other three and gritted his teeth.¡±¡±Although I know we can¡¯t go back to how we were before, and that betrayal is betrayal, he needs us. It¡¯s time for us to pay back what we owe him.¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Find a way to gather information about the Duke¡¯s weaknesses,¡± diesel said.¡±That¡¯s the only thing we can provide to the leader.¡±

    Zhang Xiu said,¡¯but he¡¯s like a mystery. Where should I start? Even Gongji seems to know very little about him. We can¡¯t find any ws at all. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a person. ¡± ¡°The Butler of the castle!¡± Diesel said.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered!

    The Butler could be considered half the owner of the castle, and he was the only one who cared about the Duke¡¯s every move. It seemed like he knew the Duke the best.

    After a moment of silence, Chekhov and the other two asked in unison,¡±¡±How?¡±

    Then, the four of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°It seems that we need to n,¡± Zhang Xiu said.¡±As long as we can catch him and bring him to themander, he will definitely confess the Duke¡¯s weakness.¡±

    The others had the same thought. If there was anyone in the world who knew about the Duke, it would be the Butler.

    ¡°Then what did Stenson say?¡± V asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a gamble. ¡± Diesel said,¡±we¡¯ll use the Mandara mand face that we used to use to pretend to be Stenson, and use other corpses to test it. The Duke only wants our attitude, and I don¡¯t think he will investigate whether the dead person is Stenson or not. Even if he does find out, we can have reasons to say that Stenson is too cunning and deliberately let someone pretend to be him, and we were fooled.¡±

    This was the only way.

    Stenson was still in the vi, and he asked Xu Cheng, still in shock,¡±¡±Boss, what happened? Aren¡¯t they our own people?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± How¡¯s the handover going?¡±

    ¡°I was just about to report something to you,¡± Stenson said.¡±The video of the meeting seems to have been leaked.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to care.¡±That¡¯s normal. Is there a spy in the CIA?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Stenson asked.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°that person has eyes and ears everywhere. Don¡¯t forget that the Morgan and Rockefeller factions used to be Ross¡¯s domain. Even though they left North America, they still left spies behind. As long as there¡¯s any movement here, they will find out. If the video wasn¡¯t leaked, you wouldn¡¯t have been assassinated tonight!¡±

    Stenson was speechless.¡±No? what does that have to do with me?¡± Benjamin is the one promoting the speech, why would he assassinate me?¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±is the primer mand?¡± If they killed the promoter, the product would still flow into the market. What was the point of killing the promoter then? We definitely have to get rid of the R & D center in the factory. Then tell me, who is the CEO of the mand Lab¡¯s global headquarters?¡±

    Stenson was speechless. He had almost forgotten that he was also working part-time in this position, mainly because he was in charge of a lot of businesses and couldn¡¯t attend to many things.

    ¡°But! Weren¡¯t those people his own people? Why would they want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°They are my people, but not yours.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here tonight,¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±you might have already died.¡±

    Stenson still wanted to say something, but at that moment, his phone rang.

    It was Lin Lei from thend of mercenaries.

    ¡°Brother Stenson, there¡¯s a fire at the mandb. We found out toote, and all the people inside are dead. The goods and experimental machine tools are all destroyed.¡± Lin Lei said.

    Stenson¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Boss, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ve already destroyed the factory. Without products, we won¡¯t be able to mass-produce this season. How are we going to exin this to the distributors?¡±

    ¡°No need to rush.¡± Xu Cheng said nonchntly,¡±the big countries will pay for the penalty.¡±

    The technology that Xu Cheng shared this time was the upgraded version of the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product, which was the increased concentration and level, which was the powerful skin repair technology.

    The British side had to use a high-level undercover agent in the CIA to obtain the video recording of the meeting. For this information, the high-level spy had already been captured by Morgan and interrogated in a small ck room.

    In the MI6 headquarters, the Prime Minister and the others were all watching the captured video in a secret room.

    In the video, it was a spacious conference room. The lights were dim, and the representatives of the four countries were all seated.

    In front of the stage, there was a person standing there, and behind him was a projection.

    ¡°Check this person¡¯s information,¡± The Prime Minister watched the video of Benjamin speaking to the Mi6 higher-ups behind him. After the higher-ups casually gave some instructions to a technician, in less than two minutes, Benjamin¡¯s information was pulled out from the intelligence database.

    ¡°He has multiple identities and passports. He has a history of employment in thend of mercenaries, andter engaged in business and frequently traveled around the world. Most of the people who receive him are billionaires or middle-level politicians. In thend of mercenaries, his name is Benjamin, and he has good connections in Britain, France, Italy, the United States, Asia, Spain, Switzend, and other countries.¡±

    ¡°Check who helped him register as a British citizen.¡±

    After the technician checked, he hesitated and stammered,¡±¡±He ... He was closer to the royal family in his own country, and he sat in a Knight¡¯s seat. And ...¡±

    ¡°And what?¡± The Prime Minister and the others asked.

    ¡°And the title of nobility was given to him by the Queen!¡±

    Everyone was slightly shocked.

    Benjamin was the messenger of the deviant Corp, and the Queen must have tried to please him in order to use the deviant Corp against the capital society.

    ¡°Is this guy really just a merchant?¡± The Prime Minister was speechless and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    The main reason was that the Queen had just passed away, and it was a little disrespectful for someone to touch her and confer her a title at this time.

    ¡°We tried to investigate him, but it was only limited to the fact that he has multiple nationalities. As for what his upation is, we don¡¯t know. However, from the fact that he came from thend of mercenaries, we also suspected that he was a member of the deviant Corp, but of course, it was just a suspicion.¡±

    Everyone continued watching the video.

    In the video, Benjamin was exining something on the background wall, but because the camera was too far away, the content of the background wall could not be seen, only his words could be heard.

    ¡°This gic technology will bring the medical field to a new level. Think about it, when this technology bes widespread, expensive surgical equipment and drugs will be eliminated in the future. Its repair function can even help many surgeries to achieve more and more extensive uses. In terms of medical investment, it will greatly reduce the country¡¯s investment ...¡±

    They had only heard these few keywords after listening for a long time, but that was enough.

    ¡°This is definitely a major technology!¡± The Prime Minister gave a direct order to the Mi6,¡±¡±Secretly send this video to the other European countries. Everyone, let¡¯s put pressure on them! We need to share this technology together!¡±

    If old Ross was here, he would definitely curse,¡±F * ck sharing!

 Chapter 1064 - Counter-attack

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Counter-attack</h4>

    Before the British government¡¯s Supreme meeting ended, the Prime Minister was called to meet someone at thest minute, and the meeting was temporarily put on hold.

    The man was wearing a suit and leather shoes, and he was in his fifties. After seeing him, the Prime Minister bowed slightly.¡±Mr. Rodriguez,¡±

    This man¡¯s surname was Ross, and he was the second son of old Ross.

    He held a ss of red wine in his hand and motioned for the Prime Minister to sit.

    Then, he turned around and said while pacing,¡±¡±The four-nation conference is a conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s eyes widened.

    Rodriguez shook the red wine in his hand and said,¡±Stop everything and continue the mission to find out more about the gic technology.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rodriguez ced a file on the table and said, ¡°That¡¯s because the technology isn¡¯tplete, and there are side effects and defects. This is a trap. I want you to lead the European countries to stop the introduction of this technology. They want you to share it voluntarily. This medicine and technology are actually harmful to the human body and not conducive to the European people.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The Prime Minister was a little surprised.

    Rodriguez nodded.¡±Cancel all operations and don¡¯t worry about this. In addition, put pressure on the four countries. If they continue to use and promote this technology, then Europe will cut off trade with them.¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The Prime Minister said.

    Rodriguez said,¡±to put it bluntly, the higher-ups want to ban this immature technology. Do you understand?¡± This technology is actually a poison that changes a person¡¯s DNA structure. It¡¯s not a good thing, including products under the name of jimsonweed. This time, the United Kingdom not only wants to put an end to it, but they also have to be bold enough to ban this kind of product. ¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± the Prime Minister nodded.

    ¡°If you do a good job, we can also guarantee the possibility of you being the next one,¡± said Rodriguez.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Prime Minister lowered his head.¡±I understand. I know what to do.¡±

    When the Prime Minister returned, he said,¡±¡±Stop all the investigation missions of the Ounders ¡®Union and tell the front line not to expose our chips. From now on, don¡¯t continue to pursue this mission. I have already received the¡¯ technology ¡®feedback from the Ounders¡¯ Union. This technology is not mature and is not suitable for our UK and the entire Europe. So, stop the continued plundering of this technology. Its gic structure is somewhat simr to the mand products. I suspect that the mand products are unqualified products, so ... Mobilize the other European countries to put an end to jimsonweed. ¡±

    The Prime Minister¡¯s words stunned all the other politicians present.

    Just a moment ago, they were still talking about getting the ¡®technology¡¯, but why did the tone change so quickly?

    Everyone took turns to look at the technical information. It was just a form that the Duke had casuallye up with. Anyway, this group of people and experts had never encountered real gic technology. Even if they were given a high-level and wrong technology, they would not be able to see it. They would only take it to experiment. This technology was originally iplete. After they tested it, they would believe it and then put an end to the mand and four kingdoms technology.

    After a discussion among the experts, they didn¡¯t do any experiments and said with certainty,¡±¡±This technologicalponent extraction and fusion method is indeed inappropriate. Not to mention the majority matching between genes, even being able to fuse one pair is a problem. This technology is simply nonsense.¡±

    In fact, they had not even seeded in the fusion field, but since they were experts, if they could not say anything at this time, it would seem that they were ignorant. Since the Prime Minister said that there was a problem with this technology, they would just follow.

    The Duke knew that these people had no understanding of biotechnology. If you gave them the right thing, once they had nevere into contact with it, they would also refuse and tell you that it was ¡®wrong¡¯!

    The group of people present were convinced just like that. While withdrawing all the ¡®mutant unions¡¯ that were continuing the investigation, they also wanted to snipe the mand Lab¡¯s products.

    Because the Duke used some of the mand products ¡®drug primer to do the wrong research method, that is to say, the research materials on the table were more or less simr to some of the characteristics of the mand¡¯ s ¡®resurrection¡¯ series, which made the British side unanimously feel that there was a problem with the mandpany¡¯s products.

    As a result, not only were the entire Europe, Africa, and other countries that were not invited not interested in the ¡®mutant Union¡¯, even mand products were banned by the European trade Organization because of Pharmaceutical Technology!

    Moreover, the British side had publicly stated the side effects of the mand medicine, which formed a bad reputation on the inte for a while. There was a storm of returning goods or asking forpensation from the mand medicine, especially in Europe.

    At this time, Ross¡¯s major media outlets and newspapers exposed the image and news of the destruction of the mand Lab¡¯s headquarters in thend of mercenaries.

    ¡°The hidden mandb deceived the world¡¯s supporters. After plundering hundreds of billions of dors, they destroyed the factory and left.¡±

    All of a sudden, Xu Cheng¡¯s cards were messed up by the Duke.

    Every year, the shops of those high-priced agents would be disturbed by people every day.

    But they couldn¡¯t contact the mand Lab¡¯s headquarters at all, because with the destruction of the factory, their orders were sharply reduced, and they couldn¡¯t even get the phone number of the head in charge of mass production. It seemed like the mandb had run away, just like what the news said.

    The castle.

    The Duke looked at the news and the mand incident on the huge TV screen across the street. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    And at the bottom of the steps to the throne, there was a body that looked like Stenson ¡®s, and in front of it stood four people, diesel and the others.

    The Butler was examining the corpse.

    The four of them were in a mess.

    The Duke was ying with his slender fingers. After a while, the Butler finished examining them and came forward with a frown.¡±Master, the DNA is wrong.¡±

    At that moment, diesel said,¡±Stenson used to be a member of the deviant Corp. The members of the deviant Corp were not normal people to begin with. His DNA was tampered with.¡±

    The Butler looked at the smooth lines on the fingertips of the corpse. He had wanted to take the fingerprints, but the fingerprints on both hands of the corpse seemed to be worn out and could not be extracted. He frowned and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with his five fingers?¡±

    Diesel: ¡°when I killed him, this guy tried to run away, and he grabbed the rope of the helicopter. I pulled it down, and his hands were scratched. I didn¡¯t notice at the time, but in fact, I just had to look at his DNA, because not everyone can join the deviant Corp. Since his DNA is different, then it must be Stenson, and ordinary people will only have ordinary people¡¯s DNA.¡±

    The Duke raised his eyes and raised his hand.¡±You just need to confirm whether there¡¯s anything wrong with his appearance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡±the Butler replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± the Duke said.¡±The four of you may leave. You¡¯ve done well this time. At least we¡¯ve achieved our goal by destroying the factory.¡±

    Diesel and the other three heaved a sigh of relief, nodded, and left.

 Chapter 1065

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Can¡¯t figure it out</h4>

    Just as manypanies around the world were gloating and thinking that mand was going to be in trouble, just as they were ready to watch the show, the trouble caused by the agents in North America, Greater China, Brazil, Russia, and other domestic regions was actually suppressed by the country.

    And a monthter.

    Haber led his royal family and shouted in support of the mand Lab¡¯s products,¡±¡±Those customers who are worried about buying mand¡¯s products and don¡¯t dare to use them, you are wee to sell them to me. I will buy them at 60% of the market rate!¡±

    The royal family expressed a lot of objection to haber¡¯s move, but haber kept them down.

    A monthter, in the North American region, the CEO of Rockefeller bank also came out and said,¡±¡±Our bank will also purchase the mand Lab¡¯s products at 60% of the market price.¡±

    Although the Brazil government was poor, they still came to join in the fun and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s a sale of mand in South America. You¡¯re wee to sell them in Brazil ¡±

    The Greater China region was even more simple and brutal. They directly did a massive buyback campaign on the two major emercepanies that was no less than the double 11.

    As long as you have mand¡¯s resurrection ¡®products that need to be resold, you can sell them to the two major emercepanies.

    There would also be a Special Delivery man who would personally make the transaction with you on the spot.

    The fact that these big bosses were in a hurry to pay for the mandb made the troublemaking forces and the countries that put an end to the mandb a little confused.

    He had no idea what they were up to.

    In Europe, haber even spent more than 120 billion US dors just to buy all the supplies in Europe!

    This kind of courage was really shocking.

    Because Europe directly banned mand products, there were many supporters of reselling it here. There were no side effects in other countries, and those who used it still used it. After all, the public¡¯s eyes were clear. As long as the government did not boycott it, there were still loyal users who were unwilling to sell it.

    On the other hand, because of the resistance from the governments of various countries, the amount of reselling was sorge that haber received tens of millions of orders to buy back.

    The entire royal family had evenunched a crusade against him, saying that he wanted to destroy the royal family.

    At this time, the king, who had just recovered from a serious illness, came forward to support his second son, haber, because the king was the one who was saved by gic technology!

    He believed that haber would be able to make a lot of money from this buyback strategy!

    Sure enough, when haber¡¯s 30 million order from Europe wasing to an end, representatives from the United States and the Greater China region personally visited the royal family of Dubai.

    Then, the two major countries proposed to purchase the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product from the Dubai Royal Family.

    This made the royal family members express their confusion!

    ¡°80%!¡±China made a request.

    ¡± 90% of the market price!¡± The American side snorted.

    China,¡± 100%!¡±

    ¡± 110%!¡±

    China, 120%!

    ¡± 130%!¡±

    Looking at the trend of the two sides arguing, the apanying royal family members were all in disbelief. Didn¡¯t the whole world ban products that indicated side effects? Why did the two countriese to purchase at such a high price?

    The reason was that Xu Cheng gave the technology to the four countries.

    In the technology Xu Cheng shared with them, there was one line: The small portion of Dugesia genes in the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product could effectively resuscitate cell antibodies. This portion was once again concentrated and extracted, and injected into future children in the form of a vine. Not only could it strengthen all aspects of resistance, but one dose would also allow the human body to be in a young and vigorous state of vitality from a young age. To put it bluntly, it could increase the overall age by a small margin.

    The reason why the acquisition only started a monthter was that the countries had to go back to research and experiment before they started to believe in the maturity and effectiveness of this technology. After a month of observation, the four countries could be said to have gone crazy. It was just that they didn¡¯t expect haber to be so confident and buy it in advance without a second thought.

    Haber believed in Xu Cheng, and since he had already ced his bet, he would just continue.

    He didn¡¯t wait for the other four countries to go back and do all kinds of research and experiments to see if the technology was correct and mature. He took the lead in purchasing the technology inrge quantities around the world. It was no wonder that the other members of the royal family were so scared that they did not kneel down in front of him.

    The mand factory had closed down, and there wouldn¡¯t be any mass-produced products on the market for a while. Therefore, they had to steal as much as they could. This was for the benefit of the people, and the country didn¡¯t care about this little money at all.

    What¡¯s more, if the country promoted the vine, it was possible to make three or four times the profit in the future.

    Think about it, which family doesn¡¯t think about their children?

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of not being able to digest this amount, he was afraid that it wasn¡¯t enough!

    Do not underestimate the purchasing power of parents for their children.

    Haber, as the acting King, smiled at the representatives of the two countries.¡±¡±Let¡¯s not argue anymore. Since we¡¯re all from the mutants Guild, how about this, I¡¯ll sell the 33 million bottles of ¡®revival¡¯ products to each country for 15 million portions, ording to 110% of the market price. How about it?¡±

    This price was also considered generous. It was 10% higher than the market price, which was what they were willing to give.

    The two countries really didn¡¯t need to go to war on this matter. ording to haber¡¯s n, after negotiating with their own country, they would take all of haber¡¯s supplies at 110% of the price. Haber would keep three million for his own country, so there was no problem.

    However, after he entered and left, he became the most fearsome person in the royal family.

    This was especially true for Harriman and the others.

    They spent 120 billion USD to purchase the items from reselling users at 70% of the market price and then sold them at 110% of the market price.

    In just one month, they had earned 50% of their profits!

    A profit of close to 60 billion USD!

    This was the profit haber made in a month! He was even featured in Times Magazine in America because of this.

    An investor more impressive than Buffett had created the world¡¯s richest man twice.

    Haber became the richest man with more than 90 billion USD in personal assets.

    He had tens of billions of dors, and the first time he used Xu Cheng¡¯s crude oil investment, he made 20 billion, and this time, he made 60 billion!

    Some people said that he was a madman who dared to invest without considering the consequences. He had almost used the danger of the royal family¡¯s business, and even Buffett admitted defeat.

    But haber just wanted to say, only that man can make me so crazy!

    He wasn¡¯t the only one making money. Stenson and the four big gangs of the M Nation that would always follow in Xu Cheng¡¯s footsteps also made money. These people didn¡¯t have a lot of money, but this time, they chose to believe in Xu Cheng, so they all made at least a few hundred million, and at most a few billion!

    Stenson invested 5 billion dors in it and earned 2 billion!

    In short, the whole world seemed to have seen a magical thing. Apany that was on the verge of bankruptcy, which was despised by everyone, had actually created the world¡¯s richest man and several billionaires.

    The European countries were dumbfounded. What the hell was this?

 Chapter 1066

    <h4>Chapter 1066: The new vine is on fire</h4>

    The other countries felt that it was unusual for China and the United States to be so eager to buy mand products.

    The think tanks of Britain and other European countries had to pay some attention to the acquisition of mand products by the two countries.

    The main reason was that the world¡¯s attention was currently on the two major countries, China and America. In the future, these two countries would be Earth¡¯s dominant existences. In other words, in the future, any slight movement in these two countries would be Earth¡¯s weather vane.

    If it was just the acquisition of mand products by China, it would be fine, but the United States also followed suit and bought the products on the market on arge scale, even at a price higher than the market by 10% to 20%.

    This made some European countries feel that something was amiss.

    The British government was not stupid. MI6, which was under the royal family¡¯s jurisdiction, had done research on mand products. This research had been going on for more than one or two years. Since the mand nt became popr, various countries had been studying it.

    After so many years of research, to be honest, there were no side effects.

    But they were curious, why did the Prime Minister want to put an end to it?

    It wasn¡¯t just them. The top brass of other countries also seemed to have a tacit understanding to put an end to mand products.

    But after all, it was the intention of the higher-ups, so they couldn¡¯t ask too much. No one¡¯s interests were involved, so it wasn¡¯t worth sticking their heads out because of this matter.

    However, in the following month, China, the United States, the Dubai chieftain, Brazil, and Russia all made announcements to the public.

    They would beunching thetest research and development results, a vine serum for biotechnology.

    Inject it into a child who is not even two years old.

    Once the news spread, it immediately attracted the attention of other countries around the world.

    One had to know that it was these five countries that had joined and established the ¡®mutant Union¡¯!

    It was also these five countries that were wantonly purchasing ¡®revival¡¯ products around the world.

    After less than a month of research and development, the five countriesunched a new vine at the same time.

    The health department of the United States said at the press conference,¡±¡±Everyone knows that the United States has always regarded the country¡¯s children as the future of the country, so the safety of our children has always been our country¡¯s top priority. So, if this new vine is not mature, we will not risk our children. I can let all parents rest assured that the birth of this vine will be a reform of human biology.¡±

    The reporter asked,¡±Sir, why do you say it¡¯s a new vine?¡± Is it any different from the traditional vines of the past?¡±

    The health Bureau spokesperson replied,¡±of course!¡± In the past, the traditional vine could only prevent it, but this new type of vine is different. In addition to changing our inherent cell structure, it can improve our various functions. As everyone knows, the reason why we are so sick is that children have different immune systems at every stage. However, this vine can improve the inherent resistance of people by 200%, which means that it is difficult to get sick in childhood! One dose of it was equivalent to all traditional vines. It could resist all the possible disease problems that every child might encounter at all stages. In other words, as long as every child received this vine, they would not need to take any more at any stage! Also, I want to mention one day that since it increases a person¡¯s immune system by 200%, it also means that this child will be ahead of his peers in height, exercise, mental state, and strength. To put it simply, people who have been vinated will always be ahead of others in terms of health, mental strength, and explosive power. ¡±

    BOOM!

    Before he could finish his sentence, the reporters below the stage were all shocked.

    ¡°Sir, are you sure the vine is that strong? In other words, the future children of America will be ahead of the other countries, right?¡±

    Health Bureau spokesperson: ¡°you can say that. However, America isn¡¯t the only country that has made a breakthrough in this technology. China, chieftain, Russia, and Brazil all have this technology!¡±

    There was an uproar below the stage.

    Especially the reporters from the other European countries who didn¡¯t belong to these five countries. Their expressions became very unnatural. They were all people with children. When they thought about how the children of other countries started earlier than others, their hearts were filled with jealousy.

    ¡°Is it possible to poprize this technology?¡± The reporter asked again.

    The spokesperson for the health department of America shrugged.¡±At present, the cost of research and development is too high, and it¡¯s impossible to poprize it for the time being. Our country can¡¯t even supply it, so we don¡¯t have time to take care of other countries.¡±

    Reporter: ¡°then may I ask, if the research and development costs are high, does that mean that the cost of injecting the vine is also high?¡±

    The health Bureau spokesperson replied,¡±yes!¡± Currently, it¡¯s priced at 3999 dors per dose. ¡±

    The price was not cheap.

    ¡°For the time being, there are less than 40 million doses in storage in the country!¡± The health Bureau spokesperson said.

    The American reporters ¡®eyes widened.

    F * ck!

    If it wasmon,$3999 was indeed a bit expensive, but that was for poor families. For middle-ss families, for the sake of their children, this amount of money would not hurt them. However,$40 million was crazy. The key was that middle-ss families might not even be able to get their children an injection!

    Although the vine had an age limit of two years old, at least four million new children were born in Merika every year, and that was not including the existing children under two years old. It was estimated that there were six million children currently. If this year¡¯s vine was released, it was estimated that more than ten million would be consumed this year. In the next five years, the vine would be sold out.

    Under this premise, those rich people who had yet to get married and have children would buy in advance. Then, these 30 million pieces would really not be enough to split!

    ¡°Excuse me, why do you say that there¡¯s less than thirty million in storage? Hasn¡¯t this technology already achieved a breakthrough?¡±

    The health department: ¡°we do have the technology, but it will take some time for the resources to develop the finished product. So, we don¡¯t expect to have more for now. We need to first observe the results of this batch of children who have been injected with the vine for five years before we decide whether to continue the development. So, we won¡¯t have any ns to develop the vine for the next five years.¡±

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Under such conditions, who wouldn¡¯t go crazy?!

    If this product was released by a private studio Group, then those people would still have some scruples, but this was the National Health Bureau, and they had personally held a press conference to release it. Not to mention America, the other four countries had already released it, and there were not many in each country¡¯s stock!

    Even if this was a conspiracy, was China crazy enough to harm its own people?

    Obviously, the vine was definitely technologically advanced.

    As a result, after the conference ended, the new vine directly made the global headlines.

    At this time, some sensitive businessmen smelled the scent of business.

    Since America and the other four countries had the technology, why did they store thirty million instead of pushing it out? It was impossible to stop promoting things that benefited the people.

    Therefore, someone discovered the key point, and that was that their storage capacity might be directly linked to the ¡®resurrection¡¯ products they had purchased before!

 Chapter 1067

    <h4>Chapter 1067: We¡¯re not optimistic about the new vine, just wait and see</h4>

    Someone did the statistics.

    At the beginning of the year, the mandb ¡®s¡¯ revival ¡®product had sold 130 million bottles.

    Among them, there were a total of 50 million unblocked products in the hands of various distributors and users worldwide.

    The royal family of Dubai then consumed 33 million bottles.

    He then sold it to America and China for 15 million bottles each.

    And the statistics of the vine storage released on the same day by the United States and China did not exceed 40 million bottles. Their data was so close, which may have something to do with the 15 million bottles they bought from haber, Dubai.

    After that, some people analyzed and found that the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product¡¯s gold-grade equipment only required 30 ml, while the vine only required 10 ml.

    Research from other countries found that most of the exposedponents of the vine had a highpatibility rate with the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product. Some people were sure that the predecessor of the new vine was the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product, perhaps it was just that the technology was more concentrated or purer.

    But even so, some economics experts believed that the one making the most money this time wasn¡¯t haber!

    It was the Five Nations!

    First of all, the total amount of gold and tinum equipment added up was only 1500 dors.

    But don¡¯t forget, after 60 ml of concentration was added, it might not only be able to make one 10 ml of the new drug, but it could even be made into several!

    However, the price of one serving was 3999 dors!

    How many times the profit was this?

    Rockefeller contracted all the acquisition investments, and the vine was also distributed in their hands. In the words of these experts, it was really a big profit.

    A total investment of 70 billion USD was converted into 40 million vines.

    ording to the unit price of 3999 Yuan, it was equivalent to 1600 billion US dors!

    A profit of 90 billion US dors!

    Who else was there?

    Of course, this data and behind-the-scenes definitely could not be exposed. This was a problem of profit distribution.

    However, this didn¡¯t prevent experts from analyzing the approximate value. Then, the mand product that was originally despised by everyone suddenly became popr at this juncture.

    The request for purchase even reached the ck market.

    He didn¡¯t let a single bottle go.

    Some merchants were keen enough to earn 20% to 50% of the profit from the price difference.

    They weren¡¯t afraid that no one would buy it, because they believed that the five countries ¡®vine inventory definitely needed the¡¯ revival ¡®product as the material!

    With this premise, they could buy as much as they wanted. Anyway, the price was there. It was up to you to buy or not!

    The mandb would be gone, and mass production would be impossible. ording to rumors, the maximum number of bottles left fromst year and the year before that was 80 million.

    The Five Nations had taken 50 million bottles, and the 2000 or so bottles left behind were all business opportunities.

    The agents were filled with regret.

    As soon as they heard that there were side effects and that the mandb had been destroyed and closed down, they were afraid that the huge inventory would drag them down. If no one bought it, they would have millions of dors in inventory, which was tens of billions of dors. If all of it turned into scrap, wouldn¡¯t they go bankrupt?

    So, all the agents around the world really sold it to haber at 60% of the price he offered.

    Now that they saw the ck market buying at 150%, these people really wanted to jump off a building. This was a 100% profit!

    There really were some agents who went to the assassin Alliance because they couldn¡¯t take such a big blow and wanted to put a bounty on haber¡¯s head.

    And the price was not low, 100 million US dors!

    It could be seen how much money these agents had made from the mand Lab¡¯s products in the past few years, but because of haber, they had also lost a lot of money. No wonder they wanted to get rid of haber.

    After Caesar directly sent this request to haber, it really scared him. At the same time, he was secretly d that the assassin Alliance was now under Xu Cheng¡¯s name. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t even know what level of assassins woulde to kill him with this 100 million dors!

    Of course, this was just an interlude.

    The news of the new vine being linked to the ¡®revival¡¯ product could no longer be hidden. Because of the ban by European governments, consumers who sold the vine at a low price were furious.

    They even attacked the government on forums and newspapers, which indirectly led to their property losses.

    Some people even said that the higher-ups of the government must have been bribed to ban all the products from being resold at low prices, and then the higher-ups split the profits behind the scenes.

    There were all kinds of conspiracy theories on the forum. In short, the West, which had freedom of speech, was in an uproar. The governments of the countries that banned mand products had consumers raising their voices to protest every day, and the fiercest ones were the agents of the small countries in Europe!

    The European General agent was haber¡¯s son¡¯spany, and then he went to find agents in all the other countries in Europe. When the incident happened, because of the government¡¯s ban, these countries could onlyin and cry that a lot of goods couldn¡¯t be sold, and they asked the general agent for an exnation. Almost all the agents in the other countries were making a fuss, asking for a return of the goods.

    Haber told his son that it was impossible to get a refund, and their general agent was also a victim. The mandb headquarters didn¡¯t respond, so they could only call back the money at 60% of the market price.

    Then, all the agents in Europe agreed to this n.

    And the result?

    As a result, they ended up vomiting blood today. However, this was due to the courage of the Dubai Royal Family. They were not firm enough in the beginning and could not me others for making a lot of money, but this did not affect them in the slightest, and they poured the me on the heads of the various governments.

    Therefore, they linked up with the consumers to cause trouble.

    They med the government for indirectly depriving them of their consumer rights and asking forpensation!

    The European governments were having a headache. From the states to the capital, there was trouble everywhere, especially in Britain. The Prime Minister pretended to be sick and did not attend the meeting, as well as the video call requests from other European underlings.

    If he were to attend the European Conference at this time, he would definitely be scolded like a dog.

    No one had expected that his decision back then would lead to today¡¯s situation.

    At this time, the British royal family came forward to Sue the Prime Minister!

    This caught the Prime Minister off guard. He could only summon up his courage and hold a press conference. There was no other way. Now, only the old Ross family could protect him. Even if he knew it was a trap, he could only jump in and dig deeper. At the press conference, he said with conviction,¡±¡±The mand Lab¡¯s products are indeed wed. This is an indisputable fact! I don¡¯t know about the rest, but if the vine released by America really has the ingredients of mand, I just want to say, just wait and see those children be mentally retarded! I don¡¯t care what other countries think. In short, Britain firmly opposes the sale of mand products into China. At the same time, Britain will be United with other Europeanpatriots against the foreign countries. ¡±

    The other small European countries felt as if ten thousand horses were galloping through their hearts.

    However, he had no choice. He could only follow the British big brother and cheat the people.

    ¡°We really don¡¯t think the new vine is mature enough. If you don¡¯t believe us, just wait and see.¡±

    The other small countries could only say this to the media.

    First of all, if they admitted their mistake, the Prime Ministers of many countries would be in danger of stepping down. For the sake of their political fate, they could only bite the bullet and fall into the trap.

 Chapter 1068

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Each with their own thoughts</h4>

    The castle.

    Old Ross was watching the news on the TV without saying a word.

    The n members behind him all had their own thoughts.

    Although he did not say it, everyone felt that there was something strange about the Duke¡¯s refusal to suppress the mand Lab¡¯s products. Everyone could see that if there was really a problem with the mand Lab¡¯s products, it would have been a problem as early as two years ago. This time, the Duke used their family¡¯s power to prevent the mandb from expanding in Europe.

    This move, based on the current situation, was not conducive to the Roth family¡¯s dominance in Europe.

    This was because they had caused many forces to lose their interests.

    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand. Why does master want to suppress the mandb? Even our first-tier politicians are being roasted on the fire rack! This time, everyone can see that the Presidents of European countries are collectively retarded, especially the British Prime Minister. If he is dismissed by the royal family because of this, we will lose a huge bargaining chip. ¡±

    A young man from the third generation of the Roth family saw through the problem and said in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± His father, who was also Ross ¡®son, interrupted him and red at him.¡±¡±Go back to your room and remember where you are. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    The young man timidly left.

    After he left, only the second-generation elite descendants were left around old Ross.

    ¡°Father, why did master ban jimsonweed?¡±

    Old Ross did not say a word. He stared at the garden and shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t know, maybe he has his own ns.¡±

    His third son muttered to himself for a moment before he could not help but say,¡±¡±Now the British are appealing for the Prime Minister to step down, and other countries such as Italy have been affected by the will of the collective alliance with us. All of this has something to do with the government, which is not in line with our family¡¯s direction. If these connections step down because of this, it will be very unfavorable to our family, especially in Royal military countries such as Britain and Spain. Once they make aeback, it will be difficult for us to have a voice in the future. It will have an influence on the whole of Europe and pose a threat to us. ¡±

    Old Ross waved his hand and sighed,¡±how can I not know?¡± But now, the only person who can protect us is probably the Duke. Since he gave us all this, then let him squander it. I believe that no matter how much he squanders, he will be able to return even more to us. ¡±

    In the Duke¡¯s bedroom in the castle.

    The international news channels were broadcasting the recent hot news.

    After turning off the television, the Butler looked at the Duke and said,¡±¡±This is not good for you.¡±

    The Duke nodded slightly and asked on a whim,¡±¡±Do you think there are people in this world who don¡¯t want to live a life of luxury and power? ¡°To be honest, since he has the technology to create and cultivate genes, all the more reason he should secretly develop and grow so that he can dominate this world. I really can¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so great as to share the technology? What¡¯s in it for him?¡±

    The Butler smiled bitterly.¡±Perhaps, he knows that he¡¯s no match for you. By doing so, he¡¯s only using the entire world to go against you. To be honest, this move of his is very damaging! If we let the alien Union have a taste of the sweetness of biotechnology, the other Europe and other countries will join in despite our opposition sooner orter. This will indeed destroy the chess game that old Ross had set up in his life. ¡±

    The Duke looked into the distance, his eyes deep.

    ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to figure out the concept of a gicist in an experiment that is one in ten million? Since ancient times, I¡¯m the only one with a normal human mind that can control the body and animal abilities, and the second one is him, Xu Cheng! No one has ever seeded before!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± the Butler was a little confused.¡±Because of this, he will definitely be your greatest enemy. You shouldn¡¯t let him Live!¡±

    ¡°Dawson,¡± the Duke said quietly.¡±You know that even though I¡¯m a gicist, I still have a weakness.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± the Butler replied.

    The Duke said,¡±then you should have seen it. I spent 200 years to strengthen my genes to get to where I am today. However, that kid took less than five years!¡± He¡¯s already so powerful to the extent that he can go against me. What if I absorb the gene body in his body for my use? Who can be my enemy in the next thousand years?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the Butler¡¯s eyes widened.¡±The reason His Highness kept him alive was to obtain his genes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Duke nodded.¡±When old Ross came to me a few months ago, I heard that he was an Eastern young man. I had a rough guess of who he was!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you knew him from the start?¡±

    The Duke chuckled.¡±In this world, who else but me would ban the entire world from doing biological research?¡± That kid would never have thought that I was the one who made them destroy the research base!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the Duke said in surprise,¡±I just didn¡¯t expect that he would not die after being injected with a semi-finished gene body! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to survive, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to him. I just didn¡¯t expect him to be a lucky person like me. However, he was luckier than me because he had more living genes injected into his body, so his abilities were diversified. His genes even mutated into albinism to a certain extent! It¡¯s only been five years,pared to my 200 years! Do you think I¡¯ll let go of this opportunity so easily?¡±

    At this point, the Duke¡¯s face burned with passion.¡±He will help me reach another realm! If his genes can bnce my blood poison cells, I won¡¯t need to live on blood anymore! We both have bat genes, but he doesn¡¯t need to drink blood. I do. This only shows that his genes are blending very well. ¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± the Butler asked. Let¡¯s hurry and devour him?¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± The Duke raised his hand and said,¡±the stronger he is, the more valuable his genes are. No one can resist my blood poison. When ites to me, all genes will be controlled by my blood poison. I¡¯ll let him do whatever he wants now, but I¡¯ll destroy everything he has in the end! Alright, go and tell old Ross to calm down. I¡¯ll use my own wealth to make up for the losses. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Butler immediately bowed. Then this old servant will take his leave. ¡±

    After that, he left the bedroom and closed the door. When he turned around, a figure suddenly shed away from the corner.

    The Butler¡¯s eyes narrowed. He noticed it, but he didn¡¯t spread the news. He pretended that nothing had happened and left through the right corridor.

    Not long after, Diesel¡¯s body came out from the darkness of the left corridor, and he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the Butler¡¯s back. He had heard some of the contents of their conversation just now.

    Diesel didn¡¯t stay for long and immediately left the scene.

    As soon as he left, the Butler appeared in the dark corridor opposite and watched him leave. He left without a sound.

 Chapter 1069

    <h4>Chapter 1069: No one is irreceable</h4>

    The Butler came to his bedroom and his attendant immediately came over and said to him,¡±¡±Our investigation revealed that Stenson didn¡¯t die at all. The body that day wasn¡¯t Stenson ¡®s.¡±

    The Butler closed the stone door and said,¡±¡±I know,¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you expose him?¡± the attendant frowned.

    The Butler looked straight at the attendant and waved at him.¡±¡±Come over and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    As he approached without any warning, the Butler grabbed his head with both hands and twisted it hard!

    Kachaa!

    The follower directly fell to the ground, dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking too much. ¡± The Butler disdainfully took out a gene chemical from the kitchen and sprinkled it on the corpse. Not long after, the corpse turned into a pool of chemical water.

    ¡°Someone, clean this ce up.¡± The Butler said to the female servant outside and turned around to go to bed.

    In America.

    In the Stenson mansion, the sky was turning bright. Xu Cheng slightly opened his eyes, and his entire body was covered in sweat. He was almost at the end of the intermediate level of the shadow fist. Other than the continuous expansion of his internal force, Xu Cheng kept feeling like something was missing.

    It was the feeling of wanting more. He took out the intermediate-level manual of the shadow fist from his sleeve and muttered,¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that the third chapter isn¡¯t coherent. The hardest part of the lost fist isn¡¯t the mental cultivation method, but the 36 moves. Many people can¡¯t even understand it, let alone the mental cultivation method. No wonder so many people can¡¯t learn it. Talent is too important.¡±

    ¡°After I¡¯ve familiarized myself with this mental cultivation method, it¡¯ll be time for me to settle the score with you.¡± Xu Cheng looked at the sky, and he still couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation that man gave him that day!

    Stenson climbed to the vi¡¯s balcony, tiptoed over, and put the breakfast aside.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving and going downstairs.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±Xu Cheng asked without turning his head.

    Stenson hesitated.¡±Boss, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question. If it¡¯s not convenient, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±ask away.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re giving the mandb technology to the country, but you don¡¯t have any benefits for yourself. Why?¡± In this world, there was no one who didn¡¯t do it for themselves. This time, a lot of people have earned a lot, including the four kingdoms, but you didn¡¯t earn anything. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself. ¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±¡±Some things must be shared equally. Why did I choose China and the United States? because either of these two countries can protect me. If I give the technology to China, the United States won¡¯t let me go. But if I give the technology to the United States, my background is all on China¡¯s side. My military intelligence doesn¡¯t allow me to ignore national interests. The reason I chose to go to America is just to protect me as I have an extra way out. After going through so much, I¡¯ve already seen through it. There are many things that you don¡¯t need to care about whether they are yours or not. It may seem like you don¡¯t have them, but you actually have them all!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Stenson didn¡¯t quite understand.

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±You will understand in the future. I can only say that my pursuit of the realm is not these. Money, fame, and power are dispensable to me. It¡¯s like losing the deviant Corp, but the totem is still in my heart, and I always want to reach that step.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying anymore.¡± Stenson smiled bitterly.¡±What step is that?¡±

    ¡°It was when that hand really covered the earth. Do you still remember the exnation of the deviant totem?¡±

    Stenson nodded.¡±Ruling. Supervision.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±it doesn¡¯t mean that you should control the earth and have its rights. It also doesn¡¯t mean that you should take it for yourself. It just means to bnce and monitor the world. When that hand wants it, it just needs to hold it tightly, and it can have the whole world. Why should it care about other superficial things?¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng walked away from Stenson.

    Stenson still didn¡¯t understand. He was thinking hard and shaking his head with a bitter smile.

    He caught up with Xu Cheng and went down the stairs with him as he asked,¡±¡±Boss, you¡¯ve said so much, but you still didn¡¯t get anything. To be honest, you gave Europe to haber, and although you weakened Rockefeller and Morgan, you indirectly strengthened them, and you gave the M Nation to the Socialist me! ¡°But you have nothing. Let me give you an example. Although old Ross gave Rockefeller and Morgan such big wings, these two families didn¡¯t dare to fly. That¡¯s because old Ross set up a g to restrain these two families. One thing has its weakness, but you don¡¯t have this kind of backup n. I feel that you¡¯re like a cake that has been split and you don¡¯t intend to let everyone have the next vote.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±I¡¯ve never thought about controlling anyone. Not even you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking,¡±Stenson said.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll exin it to you in simple terms.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±let¡¯s say you¡¯re a game developer. Whether it¡¯s the money, status, or anything else that the yers get in the game, would you care?¡± They won ¡®t, because you¡¯re the one who developed the game. Whatever they get will be simr to the virtual items you created. You only need to be responsible for regr maintenance to prevent the bnce of the game from being broken. So, since Morgan and Rockefeller existed, and old Ross existed, why should they be eliminated to add to the world¡¯s financial crisis? If old Ross is gone, someone has to rece him. This is what a game developer calls regr maintenance, do you understand?¡±

    Stenson¡¯s mouth opened and closed. He seemed to have understood something, and as he thought about it, all the hair on his body stood up.

    Xu Cheng made a ¡®Shh¡¯ gesture.¡±¡±Since you¡¯ve been with me for so long, I¡¯ll allow you to know this, but don¡¯t talk nonsense, because there¡¯s no one irreceable in this world. Morgan can help the stability of America, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the Bush family can¡¯t rece them. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Stenson nodded.

    He understood what Xu Cheng meant.

    Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t fight with them for power, status, or money. What they should fight for would be given to them, and they didn¡¯t need to be controlled by Xu Cheng. But there was one thing, and that was that everything had to be done ording to the rules.

    If someone changed the rules of the game and caused instability, such as a yer¡¯s bot, then sorry, you are not irreceable. There will always be someone to rece you to stabilize the bnce of the game.

    Xu Cheng saw that Stenson was in a daze, so he said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not irreceable, either. Before the game is officially released, there will always be other developers who will rece me!¡±

    He was referring to the Duke!

    (Let¡¯s talk about the update problem. This book is almost at the end, and it¡¯s about time for the Duke chapter to end. Allow me to slow down a little, I¡¯m afraid that I might not be able to handle the vermiform appendix well. After the Duke chapter ends, some of the benefits requested by the readers will be written after, and I¡¯ll write some chapters about Xu Cheng¡¯s children and other characters to fill in some of the holes.)

 Chapter 1070

    <h4>Chapter 1070: nning for marriage</h4>

    After leaving the Stenson mansion, Xu Cheng secretly went to the British royal family.

    ording to what the Queen said before she died, the royal family nned to stand with Xu Cheng, the enemy of their enemy. The interests would be the same, which was that Xu Cheng would be responsible for dealing with the Duke, and at the same time, he would eradicate some of the old Ross family¡¯s pawns in Europe and Britain, restoring the royal family¡¯s power and status.

    The Queen¡¯s death was a huge blow to the royal family, at least in terms of the transfer of power, the pressure on the next Prince William would be huge. He knew that even his grandmother couldn¡¯t break away from the Duke¡¯s power, let alone him, a 40-year-old guy who hadn¡¯t even fully grown his wings yet. There was no need to think about it at all, the Queen had already thought of this for him. So, before she died, she told him to get closer to Xu Cheng, no matter what, and even made getting close to Xu Cheng the top political priority. Because only Xu Cheng could help him.

    So, after the Queen¡¯s death, William immediately contacted Xu Cheng, hoping that he coulde to Ennd as a guest.

    If it was any other time, Xu Cheng definitely wouldn¡¯t like this country and wouldn¡¯te. But this time, William was very sincere and was willing to share the royal family¡¯s history with Xu Cheng. In other words, Xu Cheng might be able to learn more about this Duke from the history, or more or less understand him.

    That was why he made a special trip to Ennd.

    William showed the royal family¡¯s sincerity. He used the royal family¡¯s ck Rolls-Royce Royal car to pick them up at the airport.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s exposure rate had reached a national level of secrecy.

    The car drove directly to the Royal Garden, and William personally came over with all the members of the royal family. A Messenger came over to open the door, and Xu Cheng got out of the car in a simple Chinese tunic suit and shook William¡¯s hand.

    Other than him, Xu Cheng only shook hands with the Queen, and the other members of the royal family were no longer qualified.

    Six years ago, he was not qualified to enter this ce and was even despised andughed at by the nobles for his low status.

    Today, six yearster, the royal family had a request from him, so he received them with high standards. Whether he helped or not, the decision was in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

    He followed William into the royal guest hall.

    The row of soldiers raised their guns in a weing gesture. It was clear that the royal family ced great importance on this reception.

    Even the members of the royal family who apanied them for meals were divided into different ranks. Other than the direct descendants of the royal family, it was the various princes or ministers of the royal family who received them.

    As for those messy female guests, they were not qualified to be invited.

    At first, this group of people was very puzzled, thinking that they were receiving the leader of some country. But they were surprised that there was no one from the prime minister¡¯s residence apanying them. Then they saw that they were all members of the royal family. But who exactly could make these important members of the royal family personally call them over to apany them?

    When they saw Xu Cheng, all of the officials were stunned.

    Xu Cheng looked like he wasn¡¯t even 30 years old yet, and everyone was very curious. What kind of background did this guy have?

    However, due to the new King William¡¯s aggressive attitude, they just apanied him and didn¡¯t say anything. But, they were all very curious about Xu Cheng.

    It wasn¡¯t until William allowed Xu Cheng to sit side by side with him on the steps that all the royal family members expressed their confusion and doubts.

    To be honest, there were only three people in the world who would receive such treatment.

    One was a Chinese leader.

    One was the president of America.

    One of them was led by Russia, but it was undeniable that these three countries were the Giants of this century, so even the royal family had to give them face. However, that would only recognize the position and not the person. Who was this young man¡¯s guy?

    They had never heard of any country¡¯s president being so young. Could he be a member of the royal family of another country? However, there was probably no other royal family that could make the British royal family give them face.

    Dubai and the rest of the countries, even Southeast Asia and Brunei, did not receive so much attention from the British. Even if the royal family had changed its leader and its influence was not as strong as when the Queen was still in power, a thin camel was still bigger than a horse.

    ¡°My King, I wonder who this is?¡± One of the princes couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    William smiled awkwardly and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to introduce you to everyone. ¡±

    Then, he looked at Xu Cheng and asked politely,¡±¡±Is it convenient to introduce?¡±

    He meant to ask Xu Cheng,¡±is it convenient to tell these people his real identity?¡±

    After Xu Cheng took a sip of red wine, he said indifferently,¡±¡±Did you invite me here, or did they invite me? If it¡¯s the former, for the sake of your grandmother, we might still have a chance to talk; But if it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with them and I¡¯m not interested in in-depthmunication. ¡±

    Other than William, strictly speaking, the other princes here were all young people from Xu Cheng¡¯s generation, or rather, they had interacted with each other before.

    They just didn¡¯t recognize Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Of course, I invited you over.¡± William nodded awkwardly.

    ¡°Then you just need to know who I am.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    There was no other reason. He just wanted no one to know about him.

    William¡¯s wife and Queen both smiled awkwardly. She knew how much her husband needed Xu Cheng¡¯s help, so in front of the big picture, she didn¡¯t care about her pride and couldn¡¯t bring up any Royal dignity. The Royal dignity and dignity had already been used up in the history of the Duke¡¯s massacre.

    The brother Prince, who was asking about William, had been staring at Xu Cheng, and when he heard Xu Cheng¡¯s words, he was very angry. However, after looking at Xu Cheng for a while, he felt like he had seen Xu Cheng somewhere before. Just then, an idea suddenly came to his mind. He took a deep breath and asked in confusion,¡±¡±You¡¯re Xu? The Xu who had married the Rose of Britain, Nicole? The Xu who was impudent in the pce six years ago?¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Prince Stork.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    Back when they were in the elite school, they were also a group of people who had a story.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Prince anymore. ¡± ¡°Please call me Prince Stork,¡± Stork snorted.

    ¡°Stock!¡± William immediately looked at Stork¡¯s younger brother with amanding tone. He then pointed at Xu Cheng and said to Prince Stork,¡±¡±Xu is the distinguished guest of the royal family today. No, in the future, he will be the distinguished guest of the royal family forever! If possible, the royal family even intends to have a marriage alliance with Mr. Xu¡¯s descendants. ¡±

    The group of ministers below the stage widened their eyes in disbelief.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hand that was about to take a sip of red wine suddenly stopped, and he thought,¡±Good Lord, he was really nning to use all the benefits he could to tie her down.

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Brother, if your first son is a Prince, then if he gives birth to a daughter, is she destined to be the future princess Consort?¡± Prince Stork refused immediately.

    William nodded.¡±If Xu RUO is his daughter, he will naturally be the crown prince¡¯s consort. He will also be the future Empress of the country. If he is a son, even the princess of the royal family will have to marry him.¡±

    But, Xu Cheng said, we¡¯ll talk about itter.

    He interrupted her so casually.

 Chapter 1071

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Give me one more chance</h4>

    How many people had once dreamed of a royal marriage?

    At least in Europe, if you wanted to be a noble, you had to be conferred a title by the royal family. However, if you could be inws with the royal family, you would be a noble among nobles. Who would pay attention to your family¡¯s history if you had noble blood in your blood?

    Nobody!

    ¡°However, if you are married to the royal family, your family will benefit from it in the history of the royal family.

    This was something that no rich or powerful person in the vanity Fair could refuse, but the person in front of him refused it just like that.

    Coupled with his previous background, Prince Stork was the first to express his opinion.

    ¡°Excuse me, do you mean to refuse?¡± His tone was a little heavy.

    Xu Cheng stopped drinking and looked at Stoke.¡±¡±I guess so. Do you have any objections? My child can¡¯t even decide who he wants to marry, let alone anyone else. So, let¡¯s talk about it in the future. ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending people and not having any offspring?¡± Stoick said in a weird tone.

    ¡°Stock!¡± ¡°Please mind your words,¡± William reprimanded in a low voice.

    Stoke directly put down his ss, stood up, and paced back and forth in the venue. He looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Brother, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know this guy. He¡¯s the poor Asian kid who lived in Nicole¡¯s house. He¡¯s poor but he could attend an elite school. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Xu Cheng just sat there without a word.

    William¡¯s face darkened as he looked at his brother. He felt that this brainless man was here to cause trouble.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t remember.¡± William looked down at Stoick and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±Besides, that¡¯s the past. The past, do you understand? He is now an honored guest of the royal family, my honored guest! He¡¯s also grandmother¡¯s distinguished guest!¡±

    ¡°What right do I have to do this?¡± Stoke sarcastically smiled and looked at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±Everyone here knows how capable the royal family¡¯s distinguished guests need to be. Only the most loyal allies of the royal family can be the royal family¡¯s distinguished guests. In the past, the Knights who fought for the royal family on the battlefield had shed their blood. But today, what ability does this fellow have? To be honest, brother, you invited him today and made us wait for a long time. You even mobilized arge force, washed up and tidied up, and it was actually just for him? Who among you here doesn¡¯t have anyints?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± At this time, one of William¡¯s uncles, who was also a Minister, said,¡±¡±It¡¯s just as Prince stok said, there¡¯s no one who needs such a high-level invitation from the royal family. You¡¯re the king of a country, so you should act like a king. If everyone does what they did today, how can the royal family protect its face? ¡°Even if he¡¯s your one-sided good friend, if he wants to see you, he¡¯ll do it in your bedroom or garden, not in the main hall of this dignified Royal Pce. If outsiders find out about this, we¡¯ll beughed at to death. The royal family is the noble among the nobles because they naturally have their own way of stepping up. Not just anyone can get close to them. I know that you may be a little disgusted by what I¡¯m saying, but I still want to say a few words as an elder about how to be a King. You still need to learn slowly. ¡±

    William was anxious.

    But he was an elder, so he couldn¡¯t say it. He could only say to Stoke,¡±¡±Stock, please leave.¡±

    As long as Stoick didn¡¯t cause trouble, everything would be fine.

    Stoke immediately made a gentleman¡¯s bow.¡±Big brother, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being disrespectful to you, nor that I¡¯m making things difficult for you because of my improper thoughts about my position. It¡¯s just that we really don¡¯t have to curry favor with this person. You can please any consortium, but Why Him? How could a guy who had offended the royal family without being a gentleman from the beginning to the end be a Royal guest? Did he even care about the royal family? His past, as well as his wife Nicole¡¯s family, were previously imprisoned for espionage charges and were expelled from the country. Strictly speaking, he is still a fugitive. A person who has vited the country¡¯sws, you said he is a distinguished guest of the royal family?¡±

    At that moment, Xu Cheng suddenlyughed.

    He swept his gaze over the royal family and nobles. In the past, he had indeed felt that they were high and mighty, but today, he felt that this group of people was very pitiful. They felt pity for their ignorance.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like this country, including my wife. In fact, I¡¯m already tired of this country.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly smiled and said.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, please don¡¯t say that,¡± William said anxiously.

    The Queen quickly added,¡±yes, we have restored the identity of Nicole¡¯s family, including the Lin jewelry. MI6 has investigated and found that her grandmother has been sentenced to prison for illegal possession. Our country will never shield any sinner, nor will we wrong any good citizen!¡± I thinkdy Nicole must have some misunderstandings about the royal family. I am willing to meet her and tell her everything. ¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± The Royal uncle was furious.¡±The two of you have to be clear about your current status. William, you are not a Prince who needs to bribe anyone. Someone is asking you for a favor. Also, Jennifer, you have to be clear that you are the Queen of the country. Did you mean to apologize to Nicole? What a disgrace!¡±

    William stood up and said to his rtives,¡±¡±Alright, Jennifer and I will receive you today. You can all leave.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care who you want to receive, but he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to be received!¡± Prince Stork said.

    At this time, Xu Cheng finished his red wine in one gulp and smiled.¡±¡±Alright, stop arguing. This wine is not bad, and I didn¡¯te here in vain. Since I¡¯m not wee here, I¡¯ll take my leave. ¡±

    Speaking of this, Xu Cheng looked at William, who was a little anxious, and said,¡±¡±Now I know why the Queen has to live. In fact, she could have pursued her own life ideals and goals, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be so tired to carry the royal family for so many years. Now it seems that it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to, but that she will be a sinner of the royal family if she falls into the hands of a bunch of useless people like you.¡±

    Then, Xu Chengughed mockingly and left the chair, walking down the steps towards the outside of the pce.

    ¡°In the past grandmother was kind and let you make a fuss once. This time you think you cane and go as you please?¡± Stoke suddenly stood in front of him and raised his hand, and the guards at the door immediately pointed their guns at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Stock!¡± William was really angry. He stood up, raised his ss of red wine, and smashed it down on Stoke.

    ¡°Lock him up!¡± He ordered the guards who were pointing their guns at Xu Cheng.

    The guards had no choice but to aim at Stoick.

    Stoke was confused.

    ¡°William, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± He turned around and questioned his brother.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. To be honest, if I¡¯m the only one receiving them, it¡¯s not enough to prove that the royal family has received them of the highest standard. So, I took the liberty to let them travel together. I¡¯m sincerely begging you!¡±

    William directly walked down and made a 90-degree gentlemanly bow to Xu Cheng¡¯s back.

    The group of people at the scene were left speechless!

 Chapter 1072

    <h4>Chapter 1072: The opportunity is in your hands, not mine</h4>

    Xu Cheng had his back to William, and when he turned around, he looked at William deeply and said,¡±¡±You want a chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± William said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Xu Cheng turned around and looked at Stoke.¡±¡±I¡¯m very disgusted with this person, and I don¡¯t want you to give me anything in exchange. I don¡¯t care what you can give me, but I don¡¯t want this person to appear in my sight in the future. Or rather, with him in the royal family, it¡¯s hard for me to have the mood to help you.¡±

    Stoke narrowed his eyes.

    William muttered to himself and gritted his teeth. Finally, he said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Good! Strip Prince Stork of his position and be demoted to amoner, no longer a noble!¡±

    Stork¡¯s eyes were wide open, unable to believe that these words came from his brother¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Preposterous!¡± At this time, uncle Wang from before stood up and said,¡±¡±Your Majesty, stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Casey, don¡¯t get involved in this.¡± William said to uncle Wang.

    ¡°Are we going to let you do whatever you want?¡± Casey snorted.¡±It¡¯s true that you¡¯re the king, but now, the royal family doesn¡¯t have the right for you to do as you please. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± First, he entertained such an insignificant person, and now he wanted to depose a Prince? Do you know what you are doing? You didn¡¯t drink too much, right?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Kashi.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡±William¡¯s face darkened.

    Casey just stood there without moving.

    It was as if he was determined to get involved in this matter.

    At this time, Casey¡¯s younger brother, a rtive of the king, also stood up and said,¡±¡±Your Majesty, you are in the wrong here.¡±

    ¡°Men!¡± William shouted to the soldiers outside the temple,¡±¡±Drag the person who is causing trouble away.¡±

    Casey shouted,¡±I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± This is the internal affairs of the royal family. Today, no one is allowed to interfere in our family¡¯s Affairs. ¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± The other royal family members also shouted,¡±¡±King, you¡¯ve acted inappropriately today.¡±

    At this moment, Xu Cheng grinned.¡±You should take care of your own business first. When you¡¯re really in power, thene and talk to me.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he left.

    William was left behind to look at his family members with a gloomy expression.

    The Queen was very smart, and after making eye contact with him, she stood up and followed Xu Cheng out of the pce.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, please wait.¡± The Queen shouted at Xu Cheng¡¯s back from afar.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. To be honest, it¡¯s useless for me to help William. With his current state, he won¡¯t even be able to sit still when the timees. If the royal family really regains their power over this country, those people will immediately turn into vampires and eat your husband up. At least she has the only power in her hands, and it¡¯s easy to use it like this. But your husband is like this, there are people holding him back no matter what he does. He really doesn¡¯t have the right to negotiate terms with me now. ¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng left.

    The Queen could not help but call out to him,¡±¡±Mr. Xu.¡±

    After Xu Cheng stopped, he heard the Queen say,¡±¡±I have the key to the library in the pce¡¯s backyard. Perhaps you can find some secrets about the person you¡¯re going to deal with in there. I can only use this condition to hope that you can spare our chance.¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and saw a bunch of keys in the Queen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you want, it¡¯s up to you whether you¡¯ll give me the chance or not,¡± the Queen said, fearing that he would refuse.

    Xu Cheng walked over and took the keys from her hand. When he walked past her, he said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not up to me to give you a chance, but your husband. If I win against that person in the future, I¡¯ll have to establish my own confidants in Europe. I can restore the power of Britain to your royal family, but have you thought about it? by then, these people with no ambition will all have ambition! Not to mention your husband, even your grandmother and queen may not be able to hold on to that day. Go and tell William that I can help the royal family for the Queen¡¯s sake, but ask him to solve your own internal affairs. ¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng went into the Royal backyard with the key.

    The Queen politely bowed to his back to express her gratitude.

    After that, she walked into the pce with her long dress.

    Inside, William was still standing on the steps, not saying a word. The ministers below the stage were giving him a lesson on his thoughts, and a few princes were also pointing at him. In short, William¡¯s face was very gloomy. It was clear that this group of people had messed up today¡¯s banquet.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to tell this group of people because he didn¡¯t like them!

    His grandmother told him that there were a lot of people in the royal family who coveted the throne. Over the years, it wasn¡¯t that these people didn¡¯t have their own thoughts, but just like Xu Cheng said, the power of the royal family was held in the hands of the Queen, so they didn¡¯t have any thoughts at all. Once they had any, they would be killed by the Queen¡¯s Iron Fist! But now, it was different. William¡¯s Foundation was very weak! Everyone had the idea of getting lucky and used Crooked Brains.

    When the Queen came in, she could see the faces of these people at a nce. When they saw here in, they all fell silent for a moment.

    Prince Stork said to the Queen,¡±Royal sister-inw, please be the judge. What did I do wrong today?¡± Yes, I admit that I don¡¯t like that person, but what qualifications does he have to be so worthy of being roped in by our royal family?¡±

    The Queen just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She slowly walked up the stairs and came to William¡¯s side. She leaned in close to his ear and whispered Xu Cheng¡¯s words to him.

    William¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness.

    ¡°His words are very clear. For grandmother¡¯s sake, the power will be handed over to us, but he doesn¡¯t care who will be in charge. Grandmother said that as long as we get rid of that man¡¯s Lackey, old Ross and his family, the power they dominated in Europe will be released, including Ennd. Their minions have no backing, and our MI6 canpletely uproot them, but! It¡¯s indeed not beneficial for us to be Swift and decisive if someone tries to obstruct us. ¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡± William gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and exhaled.

    In the past, the Royal power had declined, and no one had the mood to fight among themselves, but who could be sure of the future?

    Now, they even dared to openly destroy your banquet, not giving him any face as the king. What would happen in the future?

    Suddenly, William opened his eyes and looked at them in disappointment.¡±¡±Are you guys done?¡±

    The people at the bottom of the steps were stunned for a moment, then they stammered and spoke to William without saying a word.

    William walked down from the stage and said,¡±¡±All of you im to be dignified gentlemen, but look at you now, look at this ce. Above the pce, what¡¯s the difference between you and a pig farm? Where is the appearance of a royal family?¡±

    These people coughed awkwardly and prepared to return to their seats. Since they had already chased the person out, they felt lucky and proud to see that King William did not pursue the matter.

    But at this moment, William said in a strange tone,¡±¡±Did I ask you to sit back down? Don¡¯t you have any respect for me, your King?¡±

    Those people¡¯s hearts suddenly jolted!

 Chapter 1073

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Let me introduce Mr. Xu to you</h4>

    ¡°Did I ask you to sit down?¡± William walked to Stoick.

    Stock smiled awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know if he should sit or stand.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Call me King!¡± William said in a deep voice.

    ¡°King, King!¡± Stoick saw the anger in William¡¯s eyes and quickly corrected his address.

    William turned around and said to a royal judge,¡±¡±Stock has caused trouble at the Royal banquet. He is impolite and disregards his brother King. He has offended his superior. He will be removed from the Prince¡¯s position and demoted to amoner. He will never be promoted to a noble again.¡±

    Stork¡¯s pupils instantly erged.

    ¡°This!¡±

    Those uncles all stood up and said,¡±¡±For an outsider, do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± William pointed at Minister Hill and said,¡±¡±As an elder, if you allow a Prince to cause a ruckus here without any restraint, he doesn¡¯t understand etiquette, but do you? Judge, remove Minister Hill from all his duties as well. ¡±

    The judge held the book and hesitated. William turned around and shouted at him,¡±¡±Are you deaf?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ... Yes!¡± The judge hurriedly wrote down these charges in his book, and his back was sweating.

    Hill was William¡¯s uncle and a Minister. He stood up and walked to the front of the stage.¡±¡±Who was wrong? Stoke only said a few words, and what he said wasn¡¯t wrong. What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me that I have to stand in front of my mistakes without being able to distinguish right from wrong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good excuse. ¡± William looked at him and said,¡±but your mistake is that you forgot who the king is! Who¡¯s the master here! Even if I invited a beggar to a banquet for him, what right do you have to interfere? Do you still see me as a King? Did he? What does my son and daughter¡¯s marriage have to do with you?¡±

    The audience was suddenly stunned by his roar.

    Minister Hill was so scared that he took a step back.

    William continued to roar.¡±Why are you criticizing my guest for not respecting him? that¡¯s disrespectful to me. Everything you¡¯ve done today is a challenge to me! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll tell you who¡¯s in charge of this royal family now!¡±

    ¡°Men!¡±

    At hismand, the soldiers outside immediately came in fully armed.

    ¡°Drag these two out!¡± William said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ten soldiers walked over and tried to grab hold of Stoick and Hill.

    Unexpectedly, stock suddenly argued and shouted,¡±¡±Who the F * ck dares to touch me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll dare to do that!¡± He pointed at William, who was standing on the steps.

    ¡°You¡¯re provoking me?¡± William squinted his eyes and said to the soldiers in a hoarse and emotionless voice,¡±¡±If he dares to resist, I¡¯ll allow you to shoot!¡±

    The ministers below the stage all gasped in shock.

    Stoke couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Drag him away!¡± William reiterated.

    The soldiers dragged the two of them out of the pce.

    William turned around and returned to his seat. The ministers and the princes sat down one after another. They were all anxious and uneasy.

    William nced at the group of people and took in their expressions.

    ¡°Those who have objections just now, if you want to plead for mercy from Stoick and Hill, you cane forward.¡±

    No one in the audience made a sound.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± William snorted and said slowly,¡±you may not know this, but my grandmother awarded Mr. Xu the medal when she was alive!¡±

    The people in the audience were slightly surprised.

    William changed his sitting position and continued to ask,¡±¡±Guess what medal grandmother gave him?¡± he asked.

    After a moment of silence, a curious member of the royal family raised his head and asked,¡±¡±A Knight¡¯s medal?¡±

    William nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never guess it,¡± he said without waiting for them to speak.¡±The medal that grandmother gave Mr. Xu is the Garter medal!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths were wide open in shock.

    ¡°This is the highest level of medal. In the history of the royal family, only 24 people have received it, but they were all historical figures, and they were all famous Knights who had fought for the country.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that grandmother¡¯s brain is broken?¡± William asked.¡±She went to award an outsider the Garter medal?¡±

    The person who spoke immediately shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t dare to continue. The former Queen¡¯s influence was too great. No one dared to talk big at this time.

    William stood up and slowly walked down the steps as he said,¡±¡±Grandmother¡¯s wisdom is obvious to all. The person she thinks highly of is trash in your eyes. I understand that you don¡¯t usually pay attention to foreign news, because you aristocrats only enjoy having fun in the aristocratic circle every day. Do you really think the whole world revolves around you?¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like that¡¯s what we want to do,¡± one of the princes mumbled.¡±If we interfere with politics, I don¡¯t know how those politicians will kill us.¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce Mr. Xu to everyone,¡± William said. ¡°First of all, just like what Stoker said before, he is indeed the brat who was impudent in the pce in the past. However, he is a poor brat without any background, yet he dares to do things that none of you dare to do. If it were you, under his circumstances, without money, power, and background, would you dare to marry the Rose of Britain, Nicole? ¡°At that time, I remember that other than Stoick, my little brother will also liked this Nicole. At that time, many children from rich and Noble families had their hearts set on this shockingly beautiful Nicole. However, in the end, Nicole was married to an ordinary-looking fellow. From this point alone, it was clear that this person¡¯s courage hadpletely surpassed everyone else here! However, this was all in the past. Other than that, he also has some other background. Grandmother gave me a copy of the information from MI6, and this person can be described as a demon. ¡±

    At this point.

    William saw that the people below the stage were very curious.

    ¡°Five years ago, he set foot in the United States with millions of dors. Half a yearter, the owner of the Las Vegas casino in the United Statespletely changed! They were the four bosses of the Mexico Mafia. And the four bosses take orders from one agent, Stenson. ¡± William said.

    Stenson?

    Why does this name sound so familiar?

    No matter how ignorant these people were, they knew that Stenson seemed to be quite famous in the political and economic circles of the United States.

    But what did this have to do with Xu Cheng?

    ¡°Then three years ago, thend of mercenaries was in chaos, and a legendary mercenary team was born, called the deviant Corp!¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up when he said the name.

    Not only him, but everyone present also trembled unconsciously.

    ¡°The one who ruled thend of mercenaries, overturned the M nation¡¯s aircraft carrier, and almost overturned the capital society! It almost became a giant existence!¡± William had his hands behind his back.¡±Although they failed, the deviant Corp¡¯s position can not be shaken. Even manyizens on the world¡¯s forums have expressed their utmost respect for the deviant Corp.¡±

    The people below expressed their puzzlement.

    What are you trying to say?

 Chapter 1074

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Why is he worthy of the medal?</h4>

    The people below really wanted to interject,¡±what does this have to do with Mr. Xu?¡±

    However, the king had not finished speaking, so they could only listen.

    ¡°Two years ago, a magicalpany was born,¡± William continued.¡±The products theyunched were popr. In the first year, they defeated high-end cosmetics and luxury jewelrypanies such as Estee Lauder and Lae, causing their shares to fall by 30%! And that year, ording to Wall Street statistics, this magical cosmeticspany¡¯s sales reached 240 billion USD, second only to Apple¡¯s 260 billion USD!¡±

    By this point, the audience already knew whichpany he was referring to.

    ¡°Have you guys guessed whichpany I¡¯m talking about?¡± William asked with a smile.

    One of the princes below the stage nodded.¡±In the past two years, we don¡¯t know who the country¡¯s president is, but I¡¯m sure everyone knows about the mandb. It¡¯s a miraculouspany. In just one year, it¡¯s been a hot-selling product. It¡¯s just short of eating an Apple. Thispany¡¯s development is so fast that even those big and smallpanies in Silicon Valley can¡¯t breathe. Evenpanies all over the world want to study their development philosophy. ¡±

    William: ¡°that¡¯s right, their thinking is very clean. Their policy is crude and simple, and it¡¯s straight to the point. They chose the wrong person, but they dared to directly target Hawking and shock the world with one sessful marketing. Theyunched the product in the same year and everyone knew about it. The sales in the second year even reached 300 billion US dors, pping Apple in the face. Even though it had encountered a product w a few months ago, it still made the world remember the power of the mandb! Before it died, it made haber the richest man in the world, and at the same time, it also benefited some of the scalpers in the ck market. They all made money, big and small, and even now, mand ¡®s¡¯ resurrection ¡®products were still in high demand in the market. If it was said that before, it was stillckingpared to luxury products with a long history like Estee Lauder, but now, no one could doubt that¡¯ resurrection ¡®cosmetics had be the top luxury in the makeup industry! Because it had created many billionaires and evolved into a new type of vine, ording to statistics, the 70 million bottles of ¡®resurrection¡¯ in the market were worth 110 billion US dors ording to the previous market price. But now, after it was derived into a vine, it created 300 billion US dors! 400 billion USD could buy 10 ashnpanies! As for the mandb, as everyone knows, it¡¯s managed by Stenson. He¡¯s the CEO of the mand Lab¡¯s global headquarters. This man is in charge of the cash flow ounts of wealth, and it¡¯s said that it exceeds the annual GDP of 80% of the world¡¯s countries. ording to our MI6¡¯s Secret Sentry in the United States, this man has a lot of power in the United States. He¡¯s the one who raised the funds of the Socialist Party, which has grown rapidly in the past two years. In Las Vegas, the tworgest casinos are named after him. The Bank of America he founded absorbed more than half of the wealth of the rich in America and took over 30% of Rockefeller bank¡¯s banking business! The mand hospital also has some powerful people, and even the president of America has to be polite to this person. ¡±

    One of the princes coughed and said,¡±Your Majesty, are we getting off topic?¡± You seem to be talking about Xu Cheng, what does that have to do with these people?¡±

    William smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you slowly why grandmother wanted to give him the medal.¡± If you think he¡¯s not qualified, then listen to me. Why do I have to describe this person as a demon?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that everything you¡¯ve said is rted to this man?¡±

    ¡°Not only that!¡± William wagged his fingers and smacked his lips.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid that your hearts won¡¯t be able to take it. I don¡¯t know if the Freemasonry is awesome because I haven¡¯t experienced their era. But if there¡¯s such a living legendary example in front of me, I don¡¯t know what else I can say except for breathing. If I¡¯m not the king, to be honest, I¡¯m afraid that my master would worship him so much that he would want to kneel down to meet him as a Knight!¡±

    ¡°Could it really be rted to him?¡± The rest of the royal family looked at King William in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to him. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s the one who¡¯s in control of all of this!¡±William said, word by word.

    ¡°What!¡±

    All of a sudden, those who were sitting down all stood up.

    At this time, a Knight came in with a document and quietly handed it to the Queen. The Queen then gave the document to King William, who took it and said,¡±¡±This is the list of members of the deviant Corp that America had publicly shared with the world. Although it¡¯s a copy, the stamp of the White House and the Embassy are also on the document. Open your eyes and see who this man who is admired and feared by some people around the world is!¡±

    William directly handed the document to the royal family members who were the most arrogant. Those guys flipped through the document page by page, and on thest page of the deviant Corp¡¯s leader list, there was a ck and white photo of Xu Cheng. Although it was ck and white, it was not hard to recognize that it was the same person from the confrontation.

    The few members who had been shouting just now immediately fell to the ground, their foreheads covered in cold sweat.

    William sneered and said,¡±¡±Originally, I was toozy to show you these confidential documents, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be stupid enough to offend people in the future, so I¡¯ll tell you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to speak up for you in the future. If he was just the deviant Corp¡¯s leader, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for grandmother to pay attention to him. Stenson, who you guys think is so powerful, is actually his subordinate. To put it bluntly, Stenson is just an employee! The person behind Stenson is this man!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    ¡°Then take a look at these photos.¡± William took out another set of photos and threw them on their table.¡±¡±Look at this, who Stenson is receiving. This is a photo from two years ago. At that time, Stenson was already an Overlord, and there weren¡¯t many people who could make him bow down to them like this. But you all know that this woman has no background, the problem is with her husband.¡±

    Those people picked up the photos and looked at them. The content was the apartment Lin chuxue found when she was studying at Harvard. Stenson drove her there in a limousine and was also responsible for carrying her heavy luggage. Lin chuxue and the others all knew that with her background, she really wasn¡¯t enough for Stenson to tter her so much.

    The reason was simple.

    Because of the man behind her!

    It was Stenson¡¯s boss!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about another good friend of Mr. Xu. ¡± You¡¯re no stranger to this man, he¡¯s the man who recently topped the Forbes world¡¯s richest man, haber!¡±

 Chapter 1075

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Killing with a borrowed knife</h4>

    ¡°Speaking of his recent promotion history, it¡¯s also a miracle. He was originally an idle Prince, but suddenly/the king of Dubai deposed the Crown Prince and reced him with halliman. ording to investigations, a lot of things happened between them/the world/shocking incident of the Abu Dhabi consortium¡¯s destruction, and haber¡¯s oil investment this time was not a coincidence at all/but a purposeful one. So who gave him this opportunity? That¡¯s right, it was this Mr. Xu. He single-handedly nned Abu Dhabi¡¯s death, let his good friend haber take over, and also got rid of one of the Freemasonry¡¯s arms. The key was that the royal family of Dubai reced Abu Dhabi, and haber became thetest King. At present, Dubai was still a member of the ¡®mutant Union¡¯. Just think about it, which countries were leading this Union? In the future, the Dubai chieftain will really step on our heads, and all of this was nned by this deviant Corp leader to give haber. In other words, haber is also a general in his hands!¡±

    William did not give them a chance to catch their breath. He continued,¡±¡±In thend of mercenaries, would you believe that their President Kush isn¡¯t Mr. Xu¡¯s man? ording to thetest personnel transfer in the country of afterlife, Lin Guiren, who was expelled from the United Kingdom, will be the head of the military in the country of afterlife in less than three years, because he is Mr. Xu¡¯s father-inw!¡±

    Those people¡¯s backs were covered with cold sweat.

    William was giving them a strong dose of medicine, making them fear from the bottom of their hearts!

    He didn¡¯t want to do it himself. Instead, he wanted to let this group of people know what kind of existence he would be able to rope in. He wanted them to know that in the future, if they wanted to go against him, they would have to consider the consequences!

    ¡°So, let¡¯s talk about the mandb,¡± he said hurriedly.¡±Do you really think it¡¯s gone? it¡¯s facing the closing of its factory recently.¡± I don¡¯t think so. A few months ago, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of it? At the Royal banquet at Dubai¡¯s Pier, someone witnessed old man Morgan¡¯s support for haber? At that time, Mr. Xu was also there. This was no longer a secret in the ck market. But from this, it¡¯s not hard to guess that old man Morgan has also joined Mr. Xu!¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    William said,¡±if that¡¯s not the case, can anyone exin to me how the ¡®mutant Union¡¯ was born?¡± Let me analyze this. China is Mr. Xu¡¯s home country, so there¡¯s no doubt that China will support him. If China was involved, why did the United States, which was against them, also join in? The reason was because of Morgan, a family that controlled almost half of the M nation¡¯s military power. It was no exaggeration to say that he represented the power of the M Nation. But Morgan¡¯s agreement alone wasn¡¯t enough. Rockefeller¡¯s support was also needed. To put it bluntly, too much information had been exposed about America¡¯s joining of the mutants Union! Look at the royal family of Dubai, they can even bypass us and join in. Doesn¡¯t this exin the problem? All the clues were in Mr. Xu¡¯s hands! Although the mandb had gone bankrupt, don¡¯t forget that the technology enjoyed by the five countries was patented. How much value could this patent fee create for him every year? Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, just what kind of status the ¡®foreign people Union¡¯ he founded will have in the future, it¡¯s hard to say, but it¡¯s undeniable that this man is just that devilish! Now, tell me, is he worthy of the medal that grandmother gave him?¡±

    Those people were like mutes, forgetting to speak.

    Everyone was drenched in sweat. There were many things that one could not be too careful about. The major events that William had mentioned were all very sensational, but it was hard to believe that all of them were linked to one person.

    ¡°The funny thing is, he still hasn¡¯te to im the medal.¡± Williamughed bitterly,¡±now do you know why I have to receive him?¡± Why do you need to be sessful? Not to mention me, even if grandmother was still here, she would still have to receive others with such standards. But you guys are good, ying with me? The funny thing is that your sense of superiority is nothing in the eyes of others!¡±

    Those people were all shocked!

    William was not the only one who felt that it was ridiculous. They also felt that it was ridiculous.

    It wasughable that they had previously treated him with contempt and ridicule, as if he was looking at the aristocrats and the country bumpkins. It turned out that he did not even care about them at all. The highest medal that they had dreamed of was like a piece of sh * t in his eyes.

    Even if you looked down on him as a terrorist who had nothing but arms and violence, status, power, and money, that¡¯s fine. Stenson, Morgan, haber, Kush, Lin Guiren, and the Chinese country behind him, when you bring all of that out, you¡¯re as insignificant as a grain of rice that sees the sun!

    At this time, the Queen said,¡±Mr. Xu has promised the king. It¡¯s not toote to ease our rtionship these days. I¡¯ve already asked him to stay for a few more days.¡±

    This signal was a blow to the heads of those present who had the intention.

    If the Queen did not say that it was unusual, she was telling them: Mr. Xu was willing to support William!

    The elders were all excited.

    Some of them loved this family very much, and they all hoped that the royal family could be revived. When they heard William¡¯s words just now, they secretly sighed and missed the opportunity to seek help and support. They thought that Mr. Xu had already left. Now, the Queen¡¯s words had rekindled their hope.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? we have to entertain him with the best we can.¡± One of Minister Casey¡¯s older brothers looked at the group of people who were making trouble for Sir Xu and said,¡±¡±For the imperial family, you should go and apologize. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, we have to make a stand!¡±

    William raised his hand.¡±Uncle Churchill, he won¡¯t be affected by force or persuasion. Since we¡¯ve already scolded him, we¡¯ll only make him feel disgusted if we express our stance. What I mean is, those who insulted him just now should be punished. Those who should be dismissed will be dismissed! That¡¯s the best way to express your position. ¡±

    When the younger generation heard that they would be dismissed, they were all a little unhappy.

    ¡°What do you mean? In your eyes, do you think that you¡¯re the only one in the royal family who is worthy of this family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, William. Who doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You¡¯ve said so much, but they didn¡¯t me us. What right do you have to do that? Didn¡¯t Imperial sister-inw say so? If he didn¡¯t leave, we would still have a chance to ease the tension. Do we need to express our attitude in such a way?¡±

    All of them were speaking reasonably, but a few of the elders suddenly said in a deep voice,¡±¡±We¡¯ll do as William said, fire those who should be fired!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Those people thought they had heard wrong.

    ¡°Those who agree with the king¡¯s support, raise your hand.¡± Churchill said as he raised his hand.

    He was an experienced man and knew what this meant.

    Shuffle!

    If he didn¡¯t want to be badly injured, he had to practice.

    He raised his hand, and the older generation with sharp vision and thoughts also raised their hands.

    ¡°We support the king!¡±

    William heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that more than half of the members supported him. He exchanged a nce with the Queen behind him and both of them smiled.

    To be able to get the support of these old guys to get rid of those troublesome opponents without shedding a drop of blood was really too rare.

    But it had to be said that Xu Cheng¡¯s card gave them the initiative.

    Recently, the Prime Minister¡¯s group had not been popr with the people. This was something that everyone in the royal family knew, and what they were against was the vine of the ¡®mutant Union¡¯!

    There was a hint of ying with fire in this. Smart people knew that if the European Union finallypromised with this Union, then the Prime Minister and his group would most likely be fired. It was no wonder why William was trying so hard to please Mr. Xu at this time!

 Chapter 1076

    <h4>Chapter 1076: That experiment</h4>

    In the library of the British royal family.

    Xu Cheng saw that there were a lot of books from the Middle Ages to the modern era, including pictures, text, and paintings of the royal family. He casually picked up some books and flipped through them, and some of the books with quotes from the ssics were indeed authentic.

    However, because there were too many books, it was not easy for him to pick out the stories about the Duke.

    While he was aimlessly flipping through the books, the door was gently pushed open and closed by William.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± William said to Xu Cheng as he opened up a secret room. After the mechanism inside was activated, a dark cer that looked like an underground Castle lit up with fire. Below was a spiral staircase with hiddenpartments all around with books inside.

    As William led Xu Cheng down, he opened up the boxes and took out some evidence and legends.¡±¡±These are some legends about the monster. When I was young, I came here and thought it was just a legend. I didn¡¯t think much of it. It was onlyter that I realized that all of this seemed to be a legend, but it actually happened in history.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about that monster?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    William replied,¡¯I¡¯ve never seen him before, but from these books, I can at least understand that he¡¯s a very terrifying monster! If he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯d probably be over two hundred years old. Isn¡¯t that enough to make people feel afraid?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything.¡±You said that you¡¯ve read all the books here since you were a kid. Then do you remember if there are any records of a certain chemical experiment here?¡±

    William thought for a while and nodded. He went down the stairs to the bottom and found something in a secretpartment.¡±This sheepskin scroll seems to have recorded the so-called research you mentioned.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡±Xu Cheng directly asked him.

    William: ¡°it says here that the royal family did an experimental research in the early days. I wonder if it¡¯s what you want to know?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Yes.¡± William nodded.¡±We¡¯ll collect any records that mention him, even if it¡¯s just a single sentence.¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡¯what¡¯s written inside? Also, how many years ago was this?¡±

    William said,¡±at the beginning of the 18th century, the royal family did a secret experiment. It was a very bold experiment. The names of the monsters were recorded in it. They were copachi and Edward.¡±

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and immediately asked,¡±what kind of experiment is this?¡± Why is he here? also, why were there such chemical and biological experiments during that period?¡±

    William sighed. He paced around the corridor with the goatskin scroll in his hand as he said,¡±¡±This may have to be traced back to a scandal in the royal family. In fact, we are not allowed to expose this Secret History because it records the process of Britain¡¯s rise to decline. It is like an ugly history, but we can¡¯t forget that it lives in the past. Every generation of Crown Prince must understand this ce and understand why the past dynasties failed. We have to reflect on ourselves and use history as a mirror.¡±

    Xu Cheng was a little impatient.¡±Just answer me directly.¡±

    William said,¡±in the 17th century, Britain entered the stage of industrial power. It was the founder of the world¡¯s industrial civilization. So, it¡¯s not surprising that people in that era of talents woulde up with biological research experiments.¡± ¡°At the beginning of the 18th century, after the king defeated the insufferably arrogant Napoleon, Britain officially entered its heyday and reced Spain to be the sun never sets 2.0 dynasty. However, just like those in China who wanted to be an Emperor for eternity, the king also wanted to extend his life and continue to rule and conquer the world. So, they did an inhuman experiment.¡±

    William looked at the records on the sheepskin scroll and said,¡±¡±At that time, the technology waspletely inadequate, and even a lot of research experimental equipment was not safe. More often than not, a lot of people died in an experiment. When quack doctors were in power, some fatuous methods would also emerge one after another. Some schrs had done many experiments on the thin people, but they had not produced any results. In order to protect themselves, the doctors had turned to another research, which was to create a very elite talent for the Empire! Some schrs have shouted that they want to use inbreeding. ¡±

    ¡°Inbreeding?¡± Xu Cheng was surprised.

    William nodded.¡±¡±The probability of inbreeding within three generations is very high, but there is also a certain probability of producing geniuses. This proposition is not absolute. In the case of inbreeding, the chances of both parties inheriting the same excellent genes from the same ancestor will greatly increase. Both parties are likely to be carriers of the same excellent genes. In this way, the chances of their children having excellent talents will also greatly increase, often several times, dozens of times higher than those who are not inbreeding. Or even a hundred times. ¡°The king of our ancestors at that time wanted an even more outstanding heir so that the Empire wouldn¡¯t take the path of Spain. In addition, those schrs had done experiments on their close rtives, and at that time, this koparchi ... Edward became one of the test subjects. ¡±

    ¡°At that time, the royal family had countless illegitimate children in their unbearable private lives. However, the royal family could not expose these people as they were afraid that they would be a time bomb for the royal family. Therefore, the king gave these schrs their blessings and used the products of the royal family¡¯s culture to do experiments.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.

    Therefore, the Duke was lucky enough to be the one with a one in a billion chance of sess!

    But on the other hand, he was also a pitiful person!

    ¡°What else do you know from these stories?¡± Xu Cheng asked again.

    William answered,¡±it¡¯s said that he has a habit of drinking human blood. The vampire legends passed down from the Middle Ages are mostly based on him. He¡¯s not a ghost. It¡¯s just that the royal family spread these legends to deal with him, so that generations of Europeans would kill him to hate him. However, he does need to drink blood. ording to the records, anyone who is bitten by him will die!¡±

    Xu Cheng understood that this might have something to do with the Duke¡¯s blood poison. Not to mention normal people, even he, as a gically enhanced person, would be affected by the blood poison. If ordinary people were infected by it, it would be like being injected with the venom of a Cobra. They would probably die on the spot!

    It seemed like he had gained something today. At the very least, he now knew one of the Duke¡¯s characteristics: he needed to drink blood to survive!

    Did that mean that he needed to change blood to live?

    What if he ran out of blood?

    ¡°Does he not have any descendants?¡± Xu Cheng asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± William said,¡±if he could have offspring, we wouldn¡¯t be here. In fact, he could have be King himself. Because he doesn¡¯t have any offspring, he let us have our way while controlling us.¡±

    Xu Cheng casually took a sheepskin scroll and curiously asked,¡±¡±Then do you know how much the people know about this vampire? for example, his abilities?¡±

    William said,¡±it sounds like a superhero in Marvel movies. It¡¯s a little unbelievable.¡± He can dodge bullets. There were a thousand Royal soldiers surrounding his nest before, but he escaped from a thousand guns. It seems that he can fly. ¡±

    ¡°Flying ability?¡± Xu Cheng was shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s written on the parchment,¡± William nodded.¡±I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    Xu Cheng thought to himself,¡±dodging bullets is due to the ultrasonic ability of the bat, but to be able to dodge bullets from thousands of people without any gaps, it means that this monster¡¯s ultrasonic ability is very strong. But, it¡¯s already shocking enough that it can fly. Could it be that this monster canpletely evolve all the characteristics of an animal?¡±

 Chapter 1077

    <h4>Chapter 1077: The second stage of evolution</h4>

    This discovery surprised Xu Cheng.

    First of all, ultrasound was a basic characteristic of bats. Xu Cheng had it himself, and so did Chekhov. It seemed like the first ability that bats had when they discovered their potential was always ultrasound.

    But what surprised Xu Cheng was that his ultrasonic wave now had a range of five kilometers!

    Chekhov was two kilometers!

    And other than the bat¡¯s ultrasonic ability, even Chekhov didn¡¯t have any other abilities.

    But this Duke was different. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he blew up Chekhov and himself with the same ultrasonic system. After all, it was normal for an old monster who had lived for 200 years to have such gic evolution.

    However, he could fly like a bat and also drink its blood, which surprised Xu Cheng. Maybe the only thing that could keep him alive was this extreme blood-drinking ability?

    Could it be that the gene excavation of a certain species also had different levels?

    Did this mean that in the future, Xu Cheng¡¯s bat ability could, over time or with a certain possibility, develop other abilities that it already had?

    This discovery allowed Xu Cheng to find a ranking system for genes.

    ¡°Perhaps the awakening varies from person to person. Some people can¡¯t even awaken their first ability, let alone other derived abilities.

    In the castle.

    Among the four people who came back from special training outside, just as they were about to go to sleep, Chekhov suddenly saw Diesel¡¯s eyes were slightly red when he turned off the lights.

    ¡°Diesel, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Chekhov asked diesel curiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± diesel looked up.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He didn¡¯t feel anything and asked the surprised Chekhov curiously.

    The other three also looked over, and they were all curious to see that Diesel¡¯s eyes were a little red. It was not the kind of red eyes, but his eyes!

    It was unusual!

    Zhang Xiu, Chekhov, and V all looked at diesel with some vignce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±diesel was speechless.

    ¡°Your eyes are red!¡± V said.

    Diesel quickly touched his eyes, but he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t feel it. Is it really red?¡±

    The three of them nodded.¡±It¡¯s not the usual kind of red. It¡¯s like the bloodthirsty gaze of a Wolf in the dark.¡±

    Diesel was a little surprised,¡¯you¡¯re not lying to me? But I can¡¯t feel anything!¡±

    After he jumped down from the bed, he immediately looked around for something that reflected light. However, this ce was more like a prison and he couldn¡¯t see anything, which made him very puzzled.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too tired recently.¡± As diesel said that, hey back on the bed and hugged the back of his head with both hands.¡±¡±Turn off the lights.¡±

    Chekhov was relieved to see that he was in good shape and had no other adverse reactions.

    Then, he pulled the switch.

    Ta!

    When the lights were turned off, diesel was looking at the ceiling, but he didn¡¯t seem to be blinded at all because of the sudden darkness.

    Even in the pitch-ck darkness, he seemed to be able to see his surroundings in a dusky, or at least rtively clean, state.

    ¡°Wait a minute, turn on the lights.¡± Diesel quickly said to Chekhov and asked the other three,¡±¡±Can the three of you see it?¡±

    Chekhov and the others were also deep in thought in the dark. Hearing him say that, V teased,¡±¡±Only Chekhov can feel it. It¡¯s so dark, and we can¡¯t even see the moonlight outside. If the lights are off, who can see it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see you,¡± Chekhov said with his eyes closed and his nose sniffled.¡±I can only feel what you¡¯re doing through ultrasonic waves.¡±

    At that moment, diesel said,¡±but I can see it!¡± I saw the three of you put your hands behind your heads. ¡±

    The three of them frowned slightly as they listened. Then, they subconsciously withdrew their hands and changed their positions.

    Chekhov sat up in the dark.

    ¡°And now?¡± the three asked in unison.

    Diesel: ¡°Chekhov, you¡¯re sitting up. V, you¡¯ve pulled out one hand, and Zhang Xiu, you¡¯ve spread out both hands. ¡±

    Ta!

    Chekhov had already turned on the lights.

    At that moment, he noticed that Diesel¡¯s eyes were glowing even redder!

    The three of them gathered around, expressing their surprise.

    ¡°By the way, are you really fine?¡±

    Diesel shook his head.¡±I¡¯m really fine. But I don¡¯t know why. Even after you turned off the lights, I could still see clearly in the dark!¡± Although it¡¯s not as bright as during the day, my visibility is different tonight!¡±

    The three brothers were very surprised. Chekhov even stepped back to the light switch and turned it off. In the darkness, he saw Diesel¡¯s two red eyes!

    If they didn¡¯t know that it was diesel, the three of them would really think that there was a Wolf with a bloodthirsty aura.

    ¡°And now? Can you still see?¡± Chekhov asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Diesel said.

    Chekhov picked up a shoe and threw it at diesel.

    Diesel caught it with one hand.

    Then, in the darkness, V sneaked an attack on the spot where Diesel¡¯s eyes were exposed.

    But diesel grabbed his fist with one hand and smiled.¡±¡±I can really F * cking see it. The shoe was thrown by Chekhov, and you¡¯re V!¡±

    Ta!

    After Chekhov turned on the lights, he was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°My God, is this a new ability? Wahhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    V patted Diesel¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±this ability is awesome! He wouldpletely ignore The Night Battles in the future! F * ck. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. An additional ability means an additionalyer of protection in the future. It¡¯s like adding wings to a Tiger.¡± Zhang Xiu also said excitedly.

    Diesel himself was also very surprised, but because he got a new ability, he was also very excited and happy.

    In the darkness, their vision was enhanced, which would be a great advantage for future battles.

    For an expert like him who was originally an assassin,ing out at night to kill people was simply a perfect match.

    Many experts lost their sight at night, but he was unaffected. This battle strength was different. He could totally beat up his opponent.

    ¡°Say, do you think it¡¯s because we¡¯ve worked so hard to stimte our potential?¡± Zhang Xiu asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m also very desperate. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I have one?¡± V asked, puzzled.

    As he spoke, he tried to expose his scale armor and ws.

    In the end, the three people opposite him looked at him as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± V was extremely curious.

    ¡°Touch your own face.¡± Diesel teased.

    V subconsciously wiped his face and was immediately stunned.

    He could feel that his face waspletely covered by the scale armor!

    In other words, the scale armor had covered his face and his entire head?

    ¡°You mean, my face and body can also withstand bullets and light bombs?¡± V was a little excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡± As diesel said that, sharp ws emerged from the gaps between his fingers and gently scratched the scale armor on V¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±

    V shook his head.¡±No, I don¡¯t feel anything. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The skinyer is not injured!¡±

    The three of themughed.¡±Then congrattions! Even the most fragile leader like you can be bulletproof. From now on, you¡¯ll be invincible in the front line!¡±

    On the other side, the Duke, who was watching them through the surveince camera, chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the second stage of evolution. When more of your abilities appear, it¡¯ll be time for me to absorb them for my own use. ¡± The Duke sat on his throne, a triumphant smile on his face.

 Chapter 1078

    <h4>Chapter 1078: He has other ns</h4>

    Aftering out of the royal treasury, Xu Cheng and William walked out of the library and saw the pce guards anxiously patrolling around looking for someone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± William frowned and asked.

    ¡°King, someone has barged in. They¡¯re too fast, so we can only detect them with our detectors. We¡¯re still searching because we¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    William was a little shocked. He thought that the monster was here to question him.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand.¡±Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re my people.¡±

    William was surprised.

    ¡°Ask your soldiers to leave.¡± Xu Cheng said to William.

    William waved his hands at the soldiers.

    The soldiers hesitated for a while. They were worried about William¡¯s safety, but they still turned and left the library Courtyard.

    Then, Xu Cheng said to a hidden ce,¡±¡±Come out,¡±

    He felt that there was someone there. If it was a Duke, his aura wouldn¡¯t be so weak, and to be able to move so fast, Xu Cheng probably already guessed that it was Dulson!

    Sure enough, after Dulson came out of the woods, he grinned at Xu Cheng.

    William saw the list of members of the deviant Corp.

    Pointing at Dulson, he said,¡±he is, Dulson?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, looked at Dulson, and asked,¡±¡±Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you all to stay there?¡±

    ¡°Little Dong asked me toe. He seemed to have found something.¡± Dulson looked at William and hesitated.

    Xu Cheng then said to William,¡±I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, you can go ahead with your work. Come and visit us when you have time.¡± William said politely.

    Xu Cheng nodded, and then he left the pce in a hurry with Dulson.

    William personally asked the royal family¡¯s head butler to drive Xu Cheng and Dulson to a Royal Hotel in a Royal car, and they booked a Presidential Suite.

    When there was no one else inside, Dulson said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Little Dong has discovered the ability of gene bodies to devour and absorb each other!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Xu Cheng was shocked.

    Dulson nodded.¡±Little Dong hasn¡¯t been idle. He does experiments whenever he has time. He wanted to restore your ability, but he identally discovered this possibility. He discovered that some powerful genes can devour and absorb weak genes. In little Dong¡¯s words, when powerful genes devour weak genes, there might be a certain degree of mutation! In other words, its functions will be strengthened, and it might even produce other abilities that are hard to predict!¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly realized.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s right.¡±

    He had always wondered where his x-ray vision, invisibility, and high-voltage electricity came from. Now that he looked at it, it was most likely a mutation that evolved from the direct consumption of individual genes!

    However, Xu Cheng felt that although this discovery was useful, in the field of gic technology, the probability was too small.

    First of all, looking at the members of the deviant Corp, with their strong mental strength, they could only absorb the ability of one species ¡®gene, and there was a risk of more than two. Once there were too many genes that dominated and reced their thoughts, people would be dominated by other genes and lose their minds, which was a very dangerous thing to do.

    With this premise, not everyone could awaken multiple genes at the same time, let alone devour other genes to absorb the mutation in the future.

    ¡°However, this discovery isn¡¯t very practical. After all, the possibility of fusion and intersection is very small.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Dulson nodded.¡±I think so too. Back then, we had to rest for two or three days after injecting one gene into it topletely control it. If more other genes are mixed in, our brains will definitely go out of control.¡±

    That was what Xu Cheng wanted to say.

    Just as he threw this question to the back of his mind, it was as if his brain had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils suddenly erged, and he blurted out,¡±¡±Duke!¡±

    He had left out such a person!

    There was probably another person with other genes co-existing in his body! That was the Duke!

    ¡°The blood poison he put in my body before will devour those gene bodies when I activate my gic ability. This should be a kind of devouring fusion that changes direction. Perhaps the devouring will take a long time. Fortunately, Xu banxian forced out the blood poison for me quickly. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± Xu Cheng was also a little shocked.

    But the next moment, his eyes narrowed!

    ¡°Diesel and the others are in danger!¡± Xu Cheng was shocked. He turned around and analyzed,¡±¡±Diesel and the others became so strong in such a short time, and with the Duke¡¯s personality, he would never let such people be a threat to him under normal circumstances, but he didn¡¯t make a move on diesel and the others, so there must be something else! Just like the fatal problem that little Dong had discovered, he might have some ideas about diesel and the others ¡®abilities! With his personality, he could¡¯ve killed all of us and taken Xiaoxue away by force, but he let us go. It would be a lie to say that there¡¯s no purpose in this!¡±

    Dulson was also slightly shocked,¡¯what should we do? We can¡¯t beat him!¡±

    Xu Cheng let out a sigh of relief.¡±There¡¯s no point in us worrying. No one knows where that monster is, not even Rockefeller and Morgan. The only one who knows is that old Ross, but that guy is probably hiding now.¡±

    Just then, someone knocked on the door of the Presidential Suite.

    Outside the door, the Imperial Household¡¯s steward ced his hands together and respectfully called out,¡±¡±Mr. Xu, I am King William¡¯s private butler. ording to the king¡¯s decree, I have brought a few people here to apologize to you. I hope you can give me this opportunity.¡±

    Xu Cheng pouted at Dulson, and thetter went over to open the door. He saw the housekeeper slightly bow and then move half a step away. He gave a look to the group of people in the corridor who were being monitored by the guards, and those guards dragged more than a dozen people into the suite.

    Xu Cheng saw that it was Lin chuxue¡¯s mother¡¯s rtives, and a touch of disgust shed across his eyes.

    Among them, there were Lin chuxue¡¯s uncles, aunts, aunties, uncles, grandmothers, and more than a dozen hateful people who had driven Lin Guiren¡¯s family away. When they were pushed in and saw it was Xu Cheng, their faces all changed, and they all lowered their heads without saying a word.

    ¡°The king knows that these people had an unpleasant encounter with you and your wife, so he specially called them over to apologize to you.¡±

    Xu Cheng sat on the chair and looked at his crossed legs.¡±¡±He¡¯s kind. ¡±

    The housekeeper nodded and then red at Lin chuxue¡¯s mother¡¯s family.¡±¡±You still don¡¯t know how to repent for your mistakes?¡±

    After he shouted in a deep voice, these people didn¡¯t care about anything else. One by one, they knelt down and almost licked Xu Cheng¡¯s boots.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, please be magnanimous and let us go. We know we were wrong. We were blinded by greed before, and we have already gotten what we deserve. We deserve it, please give us a way out.¡±

 Chapter 1079

    <h4>Chapter 1079: You won¡¯t know your ce even after death</h4>

    ¡°Do you still remember what I told you before?¡± Xu Cheng asked them for no reason.

    The people from Mama Lin¡¯s side all lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°You framed my father-inw and mother-inw and then framed my wife as a spy. What a good n. But please tell me, have you gotten the Lin jewelry?¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s uncle pointed at his mother and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s all her fault. The entirepany was destroyed in her hands.¡±

    ¡°I destroyed it!¡± Xu Cheng interrupted him, looked at Lin chuxue¡¯s grandma, and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m the one who forbade thend of mercenaries from selling to you, and I¡¯m also the one who deliberately made things difficult for you in the ck market. If I wanted to, I could just use an ount on social media and say that I want the Lin jewelry in your hands to be destroyed. I believe that in less than a month, no one would dare to buy anything from your jewelry store!¡±

    The faces of the group of people opposite him changed greatly.

    Xu Cheng was referring to the deviant Corp¡¯s public ount!

    As long as he pointed out that their target was the Lin jewelry, no one would dare to buy anything there, because they were afraid of the bomb.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before not to have any improper thoughts about the Lin family, but you didn¡¯t listen? ¡°If it happens again and again, then you can¡¯t me me. I¡¯m a person who can clearly distinguish between gratitude and grudges. Wrong is wrong, but I allow you to repent. However, you don¡¯t intend to repent. Since that¡¯s the case ...¡±

    Before Xu Cheng¡¯s voice even faded, everyone kneeling in front of him kowtowed hard.

    ¡°I beg you! Let us go, there won¡¯t be a future, we swear! I will never have any ill intentions towards the Lin family. ¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered,¡±what evil intentions can you guys have now? Try the Lin family? I guarantee that right now, you can¡¯t evenpare to a single hair of the Lin family. If you go over, you¡¯ll just be eating bullets!¡±

    The group of people who were ridiculed lowered their heads in shame.

    That¡¯s right, they were now prisoners. Looking at the Lin family over there, they regretted their actions. If they had a good rtionship with the Lin family, if they had not broken up so badly, perhaps they could have been sessful by themselves. Thinking about how the Lin family had be a warlord in the country of afterlife, it was much better than being a noble in Ennd.

    Speaking of which, the number one military family in Sheng country was undoubtedly the Lin family!

    If not for those grudges, wouldn¡¯t they still be able to be a wealthy family?

    Mrs. Lin¡¯s mother closed her eyes in regret. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her eyes were blinded by profit, then with her rtionship as Lin Guiren¡¯s mother-inw, wouldn¡¯t she still be the topdy in the country of afterlife? Wasn¡¯t that what she had always wanted? For the 5 billion USD here, he had ruined a rtionship that could allow him to soar in the future. He really regretted it.

    ¡°Can you let me live for the sake of Xiaoxue¡¯s grandmother?¡± she asked. The old woman suddenly crawled over and grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s foot.

    Dulson kicked the old woman away and scolded,¡±¡±Get your dirty hands off me! If you want the best for your granddaughter, your whole family should die! I don¡¯t want to let trash like you taint my sister-inw¡¯s background!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let her die. This old woman has done many evil things!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s uncle pointed at the old woman and shouted in a harsh tone.

    At this moment, William¡¯s butler reminded him,¡±¡±Mr. Xu, because of the bankruptcy of Lin¡¯s group, this woman is in a huge debt. But because she can¡¯t pay it back, her descendants are responsible for it. These people want to kill this old woman so that they can deny it.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened.

    Dulson kicked Lin chuxue¡¯s uncle away.¡±¡±F * ck, he¡¯s still using people even now!¡±

    The soldiers directly picked up Lin chuxue¡¯s uncle and dragged him out.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, please let us go. He doesn¡¯t represent us!¡± The others hurriedly kowtowed and admitted their mistake.

    ¡°Take them all out,¡± Xu Cheng said to William¡¯s butler.¡±Don¡¯t dirty my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Xu! I¡¯m begging you, Mr. Xu!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I beg you to spare our lives for Nicole¡¯s sake!¡±

    Those people¡¯s faces all turned pale!

    The Butler nodded and dragged them away, ignoring their hysterical cries for mercy.

    ¡°Let them live.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly said to the housekeeper.

    With Xu Cheng¡¯s personality, these people deserved to die. But even if they were going to die, it couldn¡¯t be Xu Cheng¡¯s idea or his doing. Otherwise, even if the Lin family didn¡¯t say anything, they would definitely feel bad in their hearts.

    But he couldn¡¯t just let these people off so easily. It was fine if he didn¡¯t see them, but since he did, he might as well get rid of these flies in case they wanted to rise from the ashes in the future. After all, Lin chuxue¡¯s mother¡¯s heart was still a bit soft.

    Those guys thought they were saved, and they were all happy. Who knew Xu Cheng would say,¡±¡±Let them live for debts. Since they like money so much, then go and make money. For the rest of the time, you will bepetent money ves!¡±

    The faces of Mama Lin¡¯s family changed drastically.

    ¡°How can we afford that? that¡¯s two billion US dors!¡± They shouted in despair.

    ¡°Since you can borrow it, then return it yourself.¡± After Xu Cheng finished, he waved his hand, feeling a little annoyed.

    The soldiers also dragged the group of people away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xu,¡± the Butler said.¡±They can only leave Ennd when the debt is paid off. I will send them to different ces to Work.¡±

    After waving his hand to pull the flies away, the Butler turned around and said hesitantly,¡±¡±Mr. Xu, the king has a presumptuous request.¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±speak.¡±

    ¡°The British want to join the ¡®Union of mutants¡¯!¡±

    Xu Cheng looked up at the housekeeper, and the housekeeper¡¯s neck subconsciously shrank back.

    ¡°Go and ask William if he can represent Ennd. The UK is the Big Brother of the entire European Union and is our enemy. Will the other European countries agree to let the UK in? Including the old Roth family and their political forces that control Britain, will they let you go?¡±

    The Butler said,¡±the king has a n. He intends to impeach the current government team and use the vine of the ¡®alien Union¡¯ as a weapon to win the People¡¯s hearts. As long as you are willing to express your consent to the British joining in the ¡®alien Union¡¯, we have the confidence to incite public opinion to put pressure on the government team. After all, they are now in a trust crisis. If the royal familyes forward, they can give them a fatal blow.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°even if you control this country, will the other European countries allow you to join the ¡®mutant Union¡¯?¡±

    The Butler gritted his teeth and said,¡±the king means that he can choose to leave Europe!¡± I¡¯ll join your camp. ¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±do you know the consequences?¡± If we lose, the royal family will never be able to turn things around. Or rather, the royal family will change its name and no longer be Elizabeth!¡±

    ¡°This was the Queen¡¯s final decision before she died!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly widened.¡±This woman won¡¯t be content even after she died.¡±

 Chapter 1080

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Fermentation of the vine effect</h4>

    A few dayster.

    When the Prime Minister of the Government desperately needed the royal family to win over the People¡¯s hearts on their behalf, William agreed to stand up and speak for the government.

    After all, the royal family was still the totem of faith for the British people.

    Just as the Prime Minister¡¯s team had no choice but to seek help from the royal family, William made a speech at the press conference.¡±¡±I think it¡¯s wrong for Europe and our own country to put an end to mand¡¯s products. I can¡¯t watch the government make mistakes. I have the obligation to correct their views. If there¡¯s a problem with the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product, it¡¯s impossible to survive a year of sales if the problem urs early. I saw the vine promotion in the five countries. To be honest, this is a further push for human health problems. We should be bold and innovative to support it. I know I may not be able to represent the entire Britain, but I think ... The new vine is rmended. ¡±

    For a time, the inte was in full support of the new king¡¯s courage to face his mistakes. There were already many people whose interests had been hurt, but they were even more supportive of him upholding justice for everyone.

    Bang!

    In the prime minister¡¯s residence, Prime Minister Cullen smashed his coffee cup on the ground.

    At this time, the President of the United States of America was giving a speech on the news in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that the British royal family is optimistic about the new vine. We are very happy to restore the friendship between the two countries. Europe has the densest poption in the world¡¯s seven continents. If the new vine can be promoted here, it will be a great promotion.¡±

    ¡°I think someone is trying to change something.¡± As the Prime Minister¡¯s Think Tank Team, they looked at the news and said doubtfully.

    ¡°Find a way to contact Mr. Ross. Someone wants to open up the situation in Europe from Ennd.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ross hasn¡¯t been in contact recently,¡± the Prime Minister said with a dark expression.¡±I think, as independent people, we should meet them first. Go and join forces with the other European countries to unanimously oppose the royal family¡¯s view. Since they¡¯ve hardened their wings, then let¡¯s make them a mere figurehead, Hmph! Do you really think they¡¯re still the same royal family as before?¡±

    As a result, European Union still strongly banned the new vines and mand products.

    The wave of presence that the royal family had created quickly faded away.

    But at this time, the first batch of children injected with the vine in the five countries had their clinical observation videos be the hot topic of news in various countries.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a month since the injection of the new vine. Let¡¯s observe the children and see if there are any abnormalities. Let¡¯s hear what the parents have to say about the new vine.¡± A certain television host introduced to the camera and went straight to the main topic.

    The parent of a certain child was extremely excited.¡±¡±I can¡¯t describe how I¡¯m feeling right now. I¡¯m really too excited. It¡¯s just as the country said, it can make children of the same age group far inferior to it. It can also stimte children to have higher talents from a young age. I¡¯m just eight months old and just started to grow teeth. My wife and I were so surprised. ¡±

    Another family said,¡¯our children are more mischievous. They¡¯re nine months old and have just learned how to crawl. ¡°One day, he climbed down the stairs from upstairs. There were a total of ten steps, and it really gave his father and I a shock. Later, we thought about giving him a new vine. To be honest, we probably just wanted the good of the child and didn¡¯t think that the vine would help much. At most, it would only strengthen his immunity, but we really didn¡¯t think that it would be so outstanding that the child next door only learned how to sit now, let alone climb the stairs.¡±

    The director of a Baby Care Center said to the camera in disbelief,¡±¡±When Mike¡¯s parents sent the child here, they were too busy with work to apany the child, so they asked us to take care of the child. One day, the child was hungry, and our staff was preparing fresh hot milk. When they turned around, Oh my God, the child, who was less than six months old, was standing on the fence with both hands! God, the children around him couldn¡¯t even sit up. I don¡¯t know when he stood up, but he looked at the staff and cried the loudest among all the children. ¡±

    At a kindergarten.

    The director shrugged and pointed at a little boy who was jumping around and ying with the other children in the yard.¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s the guy. Little Amy, that¡¯s right. Do you see his size? Did they look like other three or four-year-old children? ¡°Listen, you won¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s not even two years old. Yes, I¡¯ve asked his parents, and they can¡¯t control this little troublemaker at home. He seems to need friends. You can see that he¡¯s fluent inmunication with the older children. I heard that he¡¯s also a user of a new vine. I just want to say that he¡¯s really lucky. This vine is incredible.¡±

    A headline in China read,¡±the birth of a real God art. A child less than one year old can piece together a basicic book by himself!¡±

    [Social headlines: a child less than two years old called the police for help from his parents for a divorce.] The father and son refused to get a divorce for the sake of the director¡¯s child.

    [Hot news: a one-year-old brat miraculously drew his parents ¡®faces as cats when they were asleep.]

    [Wonder: an athlete couple¡¯s child is less than one year old, but he¡¯s already 1.2 meters tall!] [Hospital: no Giants, physical fitness normal!]

    News and TV shows were being broadcasted in the five countries. After all, the world was paying attention to the development of the first batch of children injected with this new vine, but no one expected that it would have such magical effects a monthter.

    These videos directly exploded on Weibo and social media tforms. In the words of theizens in the country who had not used the new vine,¡±The divine powers were all from other countries.

    The parents who had previously been observing were now madly trying to use their connections to buy the new vine.

    Not to mention the 3999 Yuan for a vine, even if it was doubled, there would be families fighting for it.

    Someone even went to the ck market to inquire and shouted,¡±¡± 20000 US dors! The highest is 50000. Contact me immediately if you have it. ¡±

    The people from the ck market all smiled bitterly.¡±¡±I wouldn¡¯t f * cking give you the 50000 dors even if I had it. I¡¯d rather give it to my own child! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The Five Nations are very strict with the vine. It¡¯s impossible for it to be leaked. Unless you sell it to another family that bought it, but I feel that the family that has connections probably won¡¯tck your 50000 dors!¡±

    Some countries didn¡¯t expect to buy the new vine from the United States, Hua, and Russia. After all, they didn¡¯t have enough poption.

    But they were all ying against Brazil!

    This poor and backward country!

    Especially the Wei nation, they directly went to the President of Brazil and said simply,¡±¡±I don¡¯t mean anything else. ording to the price of $3999, even if you only have one million vines, the people can¡¯t afford or finish that much. After all, there aren¡¯t that many wealthy families. Give me 500000 copies and I¡¯ll buy them at 10000 USD per unit!¡±

    ¡± 11000!¡±

    ¡± 15000!¡±

    The Brazil President waved his hand and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s forbidden outside of the five countries!¡± Even if it has expired and rotted, it can¡¯t vite the Treaty. You can go to the three major countries of the ¡®mutant Union¡¯ to discuss it. ¡±

 Chapter 1081

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Benjamin in danger</h4>

    France, Germany, and Wei nation were all stunned.

    ¡°There¡¯s a treaty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, countries that aren¡¯t part of the ¡®foreign Union¡¯ will not be able to share the biotechnology, so please go back. Even if the two million new vines in our country are difficult to digest, we will not sell them to the outside world. Other allied countries wille to buy them.¡±

    Then, the Secretary said to the President of Brazil,¡±¡±The Russian diplomat is here.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably here to buy a new vine. Let¡¯s go and talk about the price. ¡± The Brazil President then turned to the three foreign diplomats and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be leaving. ¡±

    The diplomats from the various countries were left there without a word, but they were all very anxious.

    ¡®Mutant Union¡¯!

    No one had expected that the newly established Alliance of nations, which had never been noticed by anyone before, would be so valuable now.

    No one would have thought that one day, they would have to pay such a huge price to join this Alliance.

    The mutant Union Alliance would definitely not let them join so easily.

    This was also a shared privilege that Xu Cheng gave them.

    That was, if other countries in North America and Europe wanted to join, they would not be given a spot, but you could buy vines! If he were to buy it from the Five Nations, the price would definitely not beparable to the market price.

    This was the benefit that Xu Cheng was giving to the Five Nations!

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been willing to establish such a nondescript Alliance.

    After they returned to France, Germany, and Wei nation, they spread the news.

    Since then, the Union of mutants stood out. The current member states included China, the United States, Russia, the Dubai chieftain, and Brazil. It was also these five countries that shared the technology of the new vine.

    And the voting rights for this Alliance were in the hands of the three great countries.

    At present, the three major countries announced to the public that they would not allow other member states to join the union.

    In other words, the technology would not be shared for the time being!

    This made the other countries anxious.

    Before, they didn¡¯t know how the new vine was like, so it was up to them to brag about it. Everyone could just ignore it. But now, the special effects of the vine had fermented, and the reviews were very high. It could be seen that it did have an amazing ability to stimte potential.

    Which country wouldn¡¯t be anxious when it came to a technical problem that would push mankind further? Which country would want to fall behind and be surpassed by others in various abilities?

    Those backward countries were alreadygging behind in all aspects of development. Now, if even the basic quality of people fell behind, how could they y?

    Therefore, when the three major countries announced on behalf of the mutants Union that they would not ept other member states for the time being, it was easy to imagine how anxious the other countries around the world were.

    Some European countries that had been against the new vine regretted it.

    For example, countries like France, Germany, and Spain had expressed strong demands to join the mutants ¡®Union.

    However, he was rejected.

    In the words of the Union,¡±you guys were so arrogant before, and now you want toe in?¡± No way!

    The Prime Minister of the British government finally could not bear the pressure and came out to speak.¡±We will actively negotiate with the mutant Union Alliance, and Europe is qualified to be its Member State!¡±

    The White House spoke,¡±what?¡± The British Prime Minister? What did he just say? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think he can enter just because he wants to. I remember that he was the first person to oppose the new vine, so the other countries in the world can talk to us, but we¡¯ll talk about Europeter. ¡±

    European Union was furious.

    They directly reported it to the United Nations!

    They requested to appeal for anti-trust sanctions against the mutants Union!

    What made them dumbfounded was that they actually forgot that among the five big hooligans in the United Nations, China, the United States, and Russia voted against it!

    The result would definitely be a no!

    The other countries were so angry that they wanted to vomit blood!

    This was the biggest reason why Xu Cheng wanted China, Russia, and the United States to share the privileges. He didn¡¯t want the Union of mutants to be controlled by the United States.

    In other words, the mutant Union was higher than the United Nations!

    Therefore, the two countries decided to cause a ruckus in the United States: ¡°Why don¡¯t you just disband the Union? what are you still ying for? ¡°If someone were to take down the United Nations, that would be the biggest loss to our interests. How many United Nations in the world are out of our control? Thews that had been established with great difficulty were destroyed just like that? It¡¯ll be boring if you guys y like this. ¡±

    The British representative said righteously at the meeting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the France said.¡±If the United Nations is destroyed, it will be a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you support us when we were promoting it?¡± Why did he do this now? Can¡¯t you have some backbone? If you think the United Nations will be done for, that¡¯s fine. The two of you can withdraw and the other two countries can join. Won¡¯t the system still run?¡±

    The expressions of both Britain and France changed greatly.

    Ennd and France were not the same as they used to be. There were many other countries that had banned them. Without them, the other two would make up for it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea of your current strength?¡±

    The British and French expressed their embarrassment, but they did not dare to voice their anger.

    At this moment, the Secretary of the United Nations coughed.¡±¡±I think, since there¡¯s no problem with the vine, the big n is to share it with the world.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to share? ¡°This is a technology that we developed ourselves and is ssified as a state secret. Have you ever seen anyws in the United Nations that state secrets can be shared for free? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch!¡±

    The Secretary-General retorted.

    It was impossible for the Five Nations not to share the technology, but they would not want to hand over the technology so easily. Sharing was fine, but they had to let them know that it was not easy to share and let them buy it. Otherwise, what profit would they get? The technology is in our hands, soe and buy the finished product from us.

    In the end, the French and British governments were directly attacked by the public.

    Especially the Prime Minister, who represented all the men in Europe. Now, not only in Britain, but other European countries listed him as the worst Person of the Year.

    Netizens expressed their views on this matter on the forum: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of keeping such a government team. Isn¡¯t he going to take responsibility and resign? After making such a stupid decision, only he could pay for this mistake by being fired! He still has the face to sit in that office and think about stupid things every day. ¡±

    Someone teased,¡±in the past, when the neighbors from European Union said that they wanted toe to Britain to kill our President, I would definitely fight them to the death. But now, I have the heart but I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t beat a bunch of them. Tell the presidential pce to prepare to run. I¡¯m afraid they will reallye and drown you with their saliva!¡±

    ¡°Upstairs, not to mention the other allies, do you believe that the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion would have been razed to the ground by the people of our country if it weren¡¯t for the reinforced security?¡±

    Someone sighed.¡±The Big Brother European Union. I didn¡¯t notice it before, but now I know that the word ¡®old¡¯ is in quotation marks. It¡¯s so ironic that he¡¯s old and delirious!¡±

    However, just because the Five Nations did notpromise, it did not mean that the other nations would not take advantage of the loophole.

    The video of the five countries ¡®discussion in the hands of the British was eventually obtained by other countries, and their Special Forces, spies, and killers were all reced by the key people in the video promotion cooperation to persuade Benjamin!

    Xu Cheng had told Benjamin why his job would be dangerous, and it was in this part.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t expose himself, so someone had to help him promote the technology to the Five Nations!

 Chapter 1082

    <h4>Chapter 1082: The reason it¡¯s SSS-ss</h4>

    MI6.

    An agent, who had been selected through many rounds andpletely brainwashed to work for the government, was brought into the most confidential sealed interrogation Hall.

    A higher-up walked in with a folder and looked at the guy sitting opposite him.¡±¡±Drizzt, there¡¯s a mission here. If you want to ept it, you will have a new codename: 10! Of course, that was when youpleted the mission and it would be 10! If the mission fails, it will be called 0! If you fail, all your British identities will be removed. You will be an unregistered person. No one instructed you to do this. You can only choose death! You don¡¯t even exist, do you understand?¡±

    Drizzt¡¯s face turned solemn. He knew that the selection this time around was not simple. It must be an extremely important mission.

    But this was his mission!

    If he failed the mission, he would be dead!

    The high-ranking officer in front of him looked at him and said,¡±¡±If you¡¯ve made up your mind, I have some information in my hand for you to take a look.¡±

    Drizzt pondered for a moment as he looked at the solemn expression on hismander¡¯s face. Following that, he spoke in a natural manner,¡±What can this mission bring to the country?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity for our country to be one of the four most powerful countries in the world.¡± The officer said.

    Everyone knew that in the future, gic biotechnology would open up a newpetitive field and situation. Whoever had it would start to intelligently stimte the potential of the poption. In the future, there would be an endless stream of talents, and the country would not need to worry about not being rich and powerful enough.

    If thepetition over 20 years ago was the power of military equipment, and thepetition in recent years was the development and GDP ie, then in the future, it would be the poption and talent reserve!

    Everyone wanted a piece of the pie in this field!

    The leaders of every country realized that the three superpowers would definitely not share such an important secret. At the very least, they would not share the technology.

    Drizzt¡¯s pupils instantly contracted as he hesitantly reached out to grab the document on the table.

    The officer¡¯s hand suddenly pressed down on the documents, and he looked up at him.¡±¡±After you see it, you¡¯ll be called 10. There¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    ¡°What if I seed?¡±

    ¡°The sess rate is 5%!¡± The officer said word by word.

    Drizzt¡¯s eyes widened.

    This mission was so difficult?

    ¡°Assassinate the President of the United States?¡± He asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Are you going to ept it or not?¡± The officer didn¡¯t answer but asked him.

    Drizzt didn¡¯t even think as he pulled the envelope over. Tearing it open, he took out the documents from within.

    It was a person in the photo.

    He was a Westerner in his thirties.

    After looking through the information, Chester heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s not the head of state. This person doesn¡¯t seem to be difficult!¡± Said Chester.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced him yet.¡± The officer interrupted Drizzt¡¯s rxed heart.¡±¡±From now on, this mission has reached the SSS rank! The mission is called ¡®plunder¡¯. You need to find this person, get close to him, and then get some information from him. ¡±

    ¡°What information?¡±

    ¡°New vine technology!¡±

    Drizzt¡¯s pupils dted.

    ¡°This person is the owner of the new vine. He sold the technology to the Five Nations. In other words, the Five Nations will find a way to protect him, and what you need to deal with are the agents and experts that the Five Nations have ced around him!¡±

    Drizzt was suddenly enlightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m at SS level now, but to be honest, after the Dragon Group in China was exposed, there were a lot of Masters with my level of strength, plus the seven devil groups in the M nation¡¯s 5th Division and the KGB in Russia! These were the world¡¯s top secret agent intelligence. Toplete this mission in their hands was indeed no less difficult than assassinating the head of state! It¡¯s indeed an SSS-rank mission!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡±the officer interrupted.

    Drizzt frowned.

    Officer: ¡°if I were to evaluate what you¡¯ve said, I would only give it an SS-rank. The reason why the entire country is rated as an SSS-rank first mission is because of this Benjamin¡¯s identity. He might have been a member of the deviant Corp!¡±

    Drizzt¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he stood up!

    Deviant!

    Two words were enough!

    The only thing that could be associated with it was the global Nightmare beforest year!

    The mysterious organization that dared to challenge the United States, the organization that yed with the entire CIA in the United States.

    The organization that destroyed the aircraft carrier team, one of the top ten military regions in America.

    That deviant Corp, who was most afraid of writing someone¡¯s name on social forums, didn¡¯t seem to be able to kill anyone they wanted to kill. Some people jokingly called it the real death Note!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it disband?¡± Drizzt¡¯s lips were slightly dry.

    The officer looked at his wavering gaze.¡±¡±You¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid!¡± The officer said,¡±I¡¯m so scared that I can only look for you guys!¡± You are the country¡¯s most elite agents. If you can¡¯t count on them, this country will only stop moving forward! Even if you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll force you toplete it! The deviant Corp has already disbanded, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. ¡±

    The officer stood up and paced back and forth in the narrow room, analyzing,¡±¡±Perhaps this person wants the Five Nations to protect him because he¡¯s all alone! This means that the deviant Corp really doesn¡¯t exist anymore. ¡±

    Chester heaved a sigh of relief.

    A person¡¯s name was like a tree¡¯s shadow!

    The deviant Corp¡¯s name was too scary.

    It was estimated that the legend about it would not disappear in this century.

    Officer: ¡°but, as you said, the Dragon division, the 5th Division, and the KGB aren¡¯t easy to deal with. It¡¯s not easy at all.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not the deviant Corp!¡± Although their difficulty wasn¡¯t small, it wasn¡¯t impossible to beat orplete, but for the deviant Corp, Sir, do you think the deviant Corp has ever lost? Even when they faced so many powerful countries, I¡¯ve never heard of a member of the deviant Corp being captured by any country. Even in our own country, and even in America, they escaped. Our losses are still vivid in our mind, and it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the deviant Corp represents irresistible power! Facing it would first crush one¡¯s confidence and fighting spirit, because it was impossible for one to defeat a god-like existence! As long as the deviant Corp disbands, I¡¯m not afraid even if there¡¯s only a 5% chance of going!¡±

    All these years, the deviant Corp had really broken the bottom line of these people! It was to the extent that they were suffering from the aftereffects of the trauma.

    ¡°I have another piece of good news for you,¡± the officer said.

    ¡°Please speak,¡± Drizzt replied.

    Officer: ¡°our country isn¡¯t the only country that has the same thoughts as us. There are other countries as well. Perhaps you can make use of the other countries to open up a path for you. You are experienced, so it¡¯s up to you to make your own arrangements. However, you must remember that once you fail, Drizzt will no longer exist in this world! You don¡¯t belong in Ennd either!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Drizzt saluted.

    ¡°I wish you good luck!¡±

    Drizzt took the information and went out to do his homework.

    After leaving the officer and the assistant behind, the assistant looked at the officer and asked,¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell him that the reason he was SSS-ss is because the deviant Corp¡¯s leader isn¡¯t dead yet?¡±

    The officer lit a cigarette and said,¡±didn¡¯t you hear what he said?¡± If he were to hear this, he would probably back down from this mission! Even if he¡¯s the best agent in our Empire, even if he¡¯s fanatical, if he¡¯s to face a devil-like person, his fire will be extinguished first!¡±

 Chapter 1083

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Like ying dirty like this</h4>

    Benjamin had already ced himself in the most dangerous position. He knew that if there was no bnce between the people who pushed for benefits, those people would kill him.

    However, he still underestimated the desire of the world for the technology in his hands.

    Caesar was peeling an Apple by the indoor pool in his vi, watching Benjamin swimming freely. He teased,¡±¡±You still have the mood to swim?¡±

    ¡°What else?¡± Benjamin popped his head out of the water and looked at him, then went back into the water and swam to the shore,¡±¡±Even the regimentmander doesn¡¯t dare to put himself in this position. It can be seen how dangerous it is.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t dare to put himself in this position, but he¡¯s tired of the life of the past. I can feel that he¡¯s doing this because he wants us to be able to be independent in the future. However, the tform he¡¯s giving us for the future is huge. If we¡¯re not mentally prepared and can¡¯t get through it, we don¡¯t have the right to sit on it.¡±

    Benjamin wiped his face,¡±that¡¯s why, we¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡± I¡¯ve already prepared for the worst. If I can get through this, I¡¯ll get married and have children, continuing the Benjamin family. ¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Caesarughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of intelligence,¡± Benjamin said.¡±You¡¯re here to remind me who¡¯s trying to kill me, right?¡±

    Caesar nodded.¡±It¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. Although there are Special Forces from three countries responsible for your safety, themander asked me toe over and tell you not to trust anyone!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s face turned cold.

    He nodded.

    After Caesar finished speaking, he looked at the socialites and models by the pool, who were very sensible and did not dare toe over. He then looked at Benjamin and smiled,¡±¡±I¡¯m starting to envy you now. ¡±

    Benjamin looked at the girls, they were all hot!

    He smiled.¡±I have no choice. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to y in the future, so I¡¯m taking advantage of this time to have fun. Do you want toe?¡± Do you see that Asian woman over there? She¡¯s from Korea, I like it when she begs me all day! Hehe. ¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not blessed enough to enjoy it. I still have a lot of things to do. I¡¯m probably the most tired one in all of our eyes.¡±

    ¡°Your assassin Alliance?¡± Benjamin was a little disdainful.¡±To be honest, you could have asked for a better job from the leader. The assassin Alliance that¡¯s only worth a few hundred million. Won¡¯t it be too much?¡±

    He was right. The assassin Alliance was an organization that couldn¡¯t be brought to the table. It might have some status in the ck market, but the entire ck market was a weak existence in front of those morous countries. No matter how great you were in the ck market, you couldn¡¯t be exposed to the light.

    It wasn¡¯t that Benjamin looked down on Caesar, but as a brother, there was nothing wrong with what he said. After all, he had already fought for such an opportunity, so he still wanted to talk to Caesar and his apprentice.

    Caesar wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that he would be in charge of the ¡®Sky Eye¡¯ project in the future. The reason why he said he was tired was because he needed to absorb the resources of Morgan and Rockefeller in the UA government¡¯s CIA. He needed to enter the fifth division and secretly control the use of those satellites. The CIA also needed his connections and resources. These were all behind the scenes. Stenson would cooperate with him to quickly absorb and open up these connections, but Stenson wouldn¡¯t know his ultimate goal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on our assassin Alliance. This time, it was the members of the assassin Alliance all over the world who told me that you were in danger. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who is after you?¡±Caesar asked.

    Benjamin nodded.¡±The intelligence agencies of the three countries have already informed me. Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m here enjoying myself?¡± Do you think I would stay in the same ce for a week?¡±

    ¡°You were used as bait?¡± Caesar asked.

    Benjamin: ¡°don¡¯t be so harsh. It¡¯s time for me to test their abilities. I won¡¯t leave and stay here. If they can¡¯t resist the people who want to assassinate me, then I won¡¯t continue to cooperate with them and pass them the biotechnology.¡±

    Benjamin pulled hard with both hands, and his whole body climbed out of the water. Immediately, a model came over with a shawl to wipe his body. Benjamin lit a cigar and said,¡±¡±I heard that European Union organized a Suicide Squad, and the intelligence departments of three countries have received the information. There are also the African tribes who have sent Deadpool, and the Asian and Wei nation ninjas. But I think the European Union is the most troublesome.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think the most dangerous ones are the African tribes.¡±

    ¡°They?¡± ¡°A bunch of backward natives?¡± Benjamin said disdainfully.

    Caesar: ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed it for you. The most dangerous ones are the African Aboriginals. First of all, Europe has professional Special Forces. In terms of professionalism, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not as good as the United States. The reason why they rank the Aboriginals first is that they¡¯re not from the same country.¡± Think about it, how many years have these poor indigenous countries been bullied by powerful countries? All the countries in the world are walking on the path of healthy development, but they are still struggling with basic food and water. For such a country, if there is a sudden opportunity to change the appearance of their entire tribe and be a powerful country, how do you think they will risk their lives for this technology,pared to other countries like European Union?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved a little when he heard him say that.

    Caesar continued,¡±the reason why I¡¯m afraid is that, as you said, in terms of assassination professionalism, they are definitely not as good as the European Union. Their equipment, resources, and strength are not as good as the European Union ¡®s. But I¡¯m afraid that these weaker countries will y dirty. At this critical moment, they will risk their lives for the prosperity of their country.¡±

    Benjamin sat on the chair. At this time, the model had already wiped his clothes for him. The beautiful woman from Korea came over with Benjamin¡¯s clothes and ced them on the table.

    Just as Benjamin was about to reach out for his shirt, the Korean woman suddenly hooked her arm around Benjamin¡¯s throat and pulled out a long ck needle from her long hair. She held him by the throat.

    Caesar did not panic at all, he knew that the only thing this woman had that could hurt people was the ck steel needle, so he did not forget to tease Benjamin,¡±¡±For example, if you y dirty like this, what will you do? Some women, ah, just look at them from a distance, be careful not to take your life one day. ¡±

    Benjamin was speechless. He knew that these people would not kill him because of the technology in his hands, so although he was a little scared, it was not to the point where he could not control himself. He cooperated with the woman and retreated, while asking,¡±¡±I remember that the three countries have investigated your identity. You can¡¯t be a Special Agent, right?¡±

    After saying that, he subconsciously looked at the Korean woman¡¯s figure and then said in realization,¡±¡±F * ck, I actually forgot about your stic surgery. You¡¯re not the model from before. You must have killed that woman, right?¡±

 Chapter 1084 - Each with their own ulterior motives

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Each with their own ulterior motives</h4>

    The Korean woman ignored him. She noticed that there were five sniper rifles aimed at her, one with Benjamin¡¯s body as cover, and the other at a blind spot. This way, the sniper would not be able to find an opening and headshot her. It could only be said that Benjamin¡¯s body was tall, so it was easy for the killer agent to cover behind him. The woman spoke into a crystal-like voice transmission in her ear,¡±¡±The target has been held hostage by me. I need help to leave this ce.¡±

    At this time, Caesar said to Benjamin, who was being held hostage,¡±¡±She¡¯s not from Korea, she¡¯s from Wei nation!¡±

    This Jia Li¡¯s face suddenly changed slightly.

    Not only her, but the hearts of the external personnel who were in contact with her and preparing to take action also skipped a beat.

    Benjamin,¡±how do you know she¡¯s not from Korea?¡± I even heard her speak Korean before. ¡±

    Caesar,¡±who would kidnap you under the guise of being Korean?¡± Wasn¡¯t she afraid of bringing trouble to her country? How many people in bangziguo had the courage to bear the responsibility of the three big countries? She¡¯s obviously not from Korea, but from the Wei nation. The skin color and temperament of the Asian countries are simr. ¡±

    Benjamin,¡±then how do you know that she¡¯s from the Wei nation?¡± It could also be xinj Hill or Wanwan?¡±

    The agent was a little anxious. She looked at the open-air ss above her head. Her partner, who was in charge of receiving her, was still not there, which meant that someone was hesitating!

    This phenomenon was terrifying. If she was really exposed, she could not Live!

    As Caesar said, in order not to bring trouble to the country, once exposed, the dead must not be able to testify!

    Therefore, her partner hesitated to act because he was waiting for her to be exposed. If she was exposed, she could only die Here and pretend that this had never happened!

    Caesar looked at the woman¡¯s outfit with deep eyes and said,¡±¡±The other jialis are here for swimming, but her swimsuit is out of ce. Look at herce chiffon swimsuit. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s here to attract you at all.¡±

    ¡°Who said so?¡± Benjamin replied.¡±I feel like she¡¯s the most outstanding one.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°that¡¯s because she was trying to cover up her knees. Because she has been kneeling for a long time, there are some bruises.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened, his expression ¡®understood¡¯,¡±¡±D * MN, you¡¯re an old hand, you even noticed that.¡±

    Caesar knew that this guy was thinking in the wrong direction and thought that the Wei nation¡¯s tradition was a ¡®Japanese action movie¡¯, so he red at him and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s because of the way the Wei people sit. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be a mark left behind by the custom of wearing kimono for a long time while kneeling and speaking.¡±

    The expression of the female agent who was holding Benjamin became very unnatural.

    Her aplices who were responsible for receiving her outside said,¡±¡±Retreat!¡±

    She pushed Benjamin away and rushed to Caesar, shouting,¡±¡±Hand over your life!¡±

    Caesar knew that there were bodyguards from the three big countries here. He was not in a hurry. If he was hurt here, it would mean that the three big countries would lose face!

    Sure enough, when the woman¡¯s steel needle was about to Pierce Caesar¡¯s chest, less than 15 centimeters away, suddenly, there was a bang!

    From a certain corner, a Chinese special forces soldier¡¯s sniper rifle rolled his eyes. His bullet pierced through the female Assassin¡¯s head, a headshot!

    At this time, three demons from the 5th Division of the M Nation came out from another ce and examined the body. They tested it with DNA and blood samples on the spot.

    The CIA¡¯s report came quickly.

    ¡°The Wei nation has already deleted all of this woman¡¯s information, it doesn¡¯t match.¡±

    The three Chinese masters from the Dragon division were ready to rush out of the vi to chase after the woman¡¯s aplices.

    But at this time, Caesar slowed him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase after them. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already left when this woman¡¯s identity was exposed!¡±

    The three Dragon Division members from China looked at each other and didn¡¯t choose to chase after him.

    Caesar looked at one of the three devil Masters in the M Nation with a deep meaning. He just realized that this guy¡¯s angle could have blown up the woman¡¯s head when she tried to hold Benjamin hostage, but this guy actually hesitated and did not make a move!

    It was a little abnormal!

    At this time, the three demons from the United States came over and questioned Caesar,¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t have seen through her. You could have lured out her aplices and caught them all in one fell swoop. You¡¯ve alerted the enemy, and I¡¯m afraid those people will be more cautious.¡±

    Caesar didn¡¯t answer him, but asked,¡±¡±Who¡¯s in charge of the security outside this vi?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us,¡± the three demons snorted.

    ¡°The pr bear KGB is in charge of the outside,¡± the Dragon division member said.

    Caesar¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he was in aplicated state of thought without saying a word.

    It was impossible for the pr bear to make such a mistake to let a female assassin kill a Carrie and switch ces with her. At least, the female assassin couldn¡¯t even get into the outer area, but she managed to sneak in. This was a big problem.

    At this time, the pr bear KGB¡¯s representative three experts ran in. Seeing that Benjamin was fine, they asked with concern,¡±¡±Mr. Benjamin, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to be okay?¡±

    The three KGB officers smiled awkwardly,¡±¡±That¡¯s definitely not the case. If anything happens to you, we¡¯ll have to bear the greatest responsibility. ¡±

    In other words, it would not benefit us at all if something happened to you.

    Caesar sneered in his heart,¡¯what if your country asks you to do that? What responsibility do you have?

    Benjamin said,¡±this female assassin was switched in just like that, can you give me an exnation?¡± If the other countries in the world knew that the founder of the ¡®mutant Union¡¯ died just like that, how would your three countries still have face?¡±

    The three Chinese yers immediately exined,¡±¡±We can¡¯t find a ce to aim at her, we swear. But the moment she shows herself, I¡¯ll shoot her!¡±

    ¡°I believe that,¡± Caesar replied.

    He turned to the three M Nation guys and asked,¡±¡±The female assassin was most likely using Mr. Benjamin to face the three of them, but she exposed herself to the three of you. May I ask why you didn¡¯t kill her at the first opportunity?¡±

    The three demons of the United States: ¡°we have reason to believe that she came for Benjamin¡¯s technology, so we are sure that she will not kill Mr. Benjamin, so we will not shoot. Just like what we asked you just now, why did you see through her? if you can get her aplices toe in and help, we can totally catch all of them in one fell swoop and deter those who have ideas as a warning to the others! We have our own ideas, but if Mr. Caesar suspects that we have bad intentions, you can rece us. As long as Mr. Benjamin feels that we are not needed, we can leave at any time. ¡±

    This was a ruthless move.

    They knew that Benjamin was being ambushed on all sides, so what they said was nonsense. Without the three of them, it was equivalent to losing the deterrent force in America, and it was a signal to other countries with ideas. At this time, who would think that they had too few bodyguards?

    Therefore, the three of them were fearless.

 Chapter 1085

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Mission Impossible</h4>

    ¡°Sure, you guys can go back,¡± Caesar said on purpose.

    The three demons were stunned for a moment, and then they looked at Benjamin with raised eyebrows,¡±¡±Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± replied Caesar on Benjamin¡¯s behalf.¡±Also, pr bear, since you guys can let people in so easily, then you guys should leave too. Just leave the people from Hua to protect them.¡±

    The three members of the Chinese dragon Team raised their heads and puffed out their chests.¡±¡±We think we can do it.¡±

    This time, both the R nation and the pr bear were unhappy.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t leave without our boss¡¯s permission.¡± The three demons from the United States quickly tried to smooth things over.

    Caesar snorted in his heart. He knew the worries of the United States and the pr bears. They were afraid that Benjamin was too close to China and gave China other technology other than the vine.

    However, Caesar would not believe it if they did not have any ill intentions in today¡¯s assassination.

    The M Nation would never allow Hua to lead the M Nation in the new generation of technology, so the bodyguards of these three countries were not so much here to protect, but to monitor each other. Whether it was technology or benefits, Benjamin had to split it evenly.

    However, did the three countries not have any selfish motives?

    Caesar would never believe that in a game between big countries, if you took it for granted, you would be eaten without even spitting out your bones.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave. We still have to report to our superiors.¡± The three demons of the United States nodded at Benjamin out of courtesy and left the indoor pool.

    The KGB also said,¡±¡±We will investigate this woman.¡±

    Then, they also left.

    The three members of the Dragon division were left behind.¡±We will be in the dark. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After that, he left.

    Only Caesar and Benjamin were left standing at the edge of the pool. Benjamin took a shawl and wiped his wet hair, which was still not clean, as he sat on the chair.

    Caesar also sat beside him and asked teasingly,¡±¡±Now you know that it¡¯s not those assassins who are terrifying, but someone else, right?¡±

    Benjamin nodded.¡±What do you think they¡¯ll gain if I¡¯m kidnapped?¡± he asked.

    Caesar: ¡°the United States will never give Russia and China a chance to be on equal footing with them. So, even if it¡¯s this gic technology, they must monopolize it. Whoever has this technology now means that they are at least 50 years ahead of other countries in this field!¡± This was something that the United States could not ept. The regimentmander was very smart. He found Russia and China, the only two countries that were at odds with the United States, to restrict him from joining the game. The United States would definitely not openly start a war with the two countries, but who knew what would happen behind their backs? But today¡¯s scene, I feel like it¡¯s a case of embezzlement! When other countries wanted to deal with you, they first had to know your whereabouts. Who would know your every move like the back of their hands? There¡¯s no one else other than these nine. ¡±

    Benjamin was not stupid, the reason why he did not say it earlier was because he needed the help of these bodyguards, so he should not be the one to be upset. Whatever he wanted to ask and say, Caesar had already answered those people for him.

    Looking at the female corpse, Benjamin said,¡±¡±This is why I can¡¯t fall in love with a woman. The woman who gets close to me has impure motives. Even if it¡¯s true love, these countries can make the woman who has captured my heart fall!¡±

    Caesar: ¡°you seem to know this. I thought you would die from this move.¡±

    Benjaminughed bitterly.

    On the other side.

    The three demons that had left America contacted their superiors in the 5th Division headquarters and reported their work.

    After they had reported the entire situation, the officer on the other end of the video call was silent for a moment before he asked,¡±¡±What do you guys think?¡±

    One of the demons said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t think this woman is from the Wei nation at all. First of all, the Wei nation definitely wouldn¡¯t have the courage to go against the will of our ¡®father¡¯, the M Nation, to kidnap Mr. Benjamin. I think it was the idea of the Russians. They made this show to prepare for both eventualities. First, if the kidnapping is sessful, no one will suspect them, and the Wei nation will only be implicated by the revenge of the three major countries. On the other hand, this attack was sessful. It indirectly thwarted the American forces ¡®position in Asia. And they would just sit back and reap the benefits. Their techniques and tactics had reached the required level. We did have an angle to kill the female assassin, but at that time, her identity as a Wei nation citizen was exposed. If we kill her now, it will lead to the KGB using us of ¡®killing and destroying evidence¡¯! They¡¯ll use us of benefiting from the Wei nation¡¯s Secret kidnapping. Because everyone knows that the Wei nation is the son of the United States, I didn¡¯t shoot. Instead, I let the female assassin escape sessfully, and we might as well wait for the group of people toe and take her down. That way, we have a reason to retaliate against the Russian security issues and get them out of protection! Because a female assassin sneaked in, there¡¯s no way they can appeal, but if the team that this female assassin is connected to appears, then their responsibility will be huge, and we can use this to make them quit. In the future, we only need to fight with the Dragon division, and it will be one step closer to our n. But unfortunately, that female assassin was killed by the Dragon division in one shot, which destroyed Russia¡¯s n, as well as our n. ¡±

    The superior on the other side nodded and sighed.¡±¡±The Chinese have never been simple. They have probably been prepared for our n. This shot has really made us lose an opportunity. You guys are not bad, you can clearly see the situation. This time, Russia¡¯s n is vicious enough. It can be said to be a foolproof n. Although their kidnapping failed this time, they have also done it to create a gap between us and Mr. Benjamin. This bunch of Russians have some skills. ¡±

    On the other hand, in the office of the KGB, the three members of the Russian government also made a video connection to report the operation.

    The KGB Captain reported to the military¡¯s top brass through the video,¡±¡±The demons are really top-notch today. This time, we found a woman with such obvious Wei nation characteristics to deliberately let Mr. Benjamin see through her so that he would suspect the M Nation. We also deliberately let the female assassin leave her back to the demon Army so that they would shoot, but they didn¡¯t shoot. We realized that they might have seen through our n, so we retreated and waited for reinforcements. We were afraid that this group of mercenaries who were supposed to pick us up would not be able to return to the demon Army.¡±

    The superior on the other side nodded.¡±Well done. It¡¯s just a loss of one person. Whether the M Nation opens fire or not, they can¡¯t escape responsibility. Estrangement and trust have already been formed.¡±

 Chapter 1086

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Perhaps he will be grateful to the country because of this woman</h4>

    In the room of the Chinese dragon Team, the person they were talking to was a man wearing a silver clown mask.

    This person was the little joker.

    In the world¡¯s intelligencemunity, or in the 5th Division of the United States, the brat had already died in thend of mercenaries.

    Therefore, his identity and appearance could not be exposed, and he was wearing a mask just in case.

    ¡°Sect leader, they really can¡¯t wait any longer and have already started to make their move. I think that this time, the countries ¡®attack on Benjamin is just a cover, the biggest trouble is probably these two countries.¡±

    The brat in the video said,¡±it¡¯s very normal. The Russians see them as brave and fearless in battle, but you said that they¡¯re militarized. They¡¯re not much stronger than the United States. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have joined forces with China to fight against foreign countries. In terms of GDP ie, they¡¯re a few streets behind China. In general, among the three major countries, they¡¯re neither in the top nor bottom. If they want to break this situation, gic biotechnology is probably one of their breakthroughs. So, the pr bears are more eager to get this technology. However, the United States would definitely not let them seed, but it did not stop the United States from wanting to get Benjamin¡¯s technology. After all, he was the world¡¯s police Chief, how could he allow others to get a divine weapon that he did not have? So, I¡¯ll have to trouble you all. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, you just have to be responsible for Benjamin¡¯s safety. ¡±

    The K of hearts expressed his confusion,¡±sect leader, why are we just sitting around and waiting for death?¡± They all want to secretly kidnap Benjamin to get this technology, why don¡¯t we fight for it? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be grateful enough to cooperate with us even if we protect Benjamin like this. He¡¯s a cunning man. ¡±

    Other than the deviant Corp¡¯s internal members, in this world, probably only the little joker knew that the technology was owned by Xu Cheng, so why would he try to please Benjamin? He was just a cover for Xu Cheng.

    Only little joker knew what Xu Cheng was going to do.

    He wanted to change. To be honest, little joker didn¡¯t know if he should tell the higher-ups about this shocking secret. However, a voice in his heart was telling him not to do so.

    This was because no one knew that he, the brat, was also a gicist!

    After he was saved by Xu Cheng, he became a true gicist.

    Xu Cheng tried to win him over, but he rejected him. The only reason he didn¡¯t reveal Xu Cheng¡¯s Secret was to repay him for saving his life, and that was all. They didn¡¯t owe each other anything.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be thinking about. Remember what I ordered you to do. Just ensure Benjamin¡¯s life unconditionally.¡±

    The king, Q, and J of the group of hearts nodded.¡±¡±Understood!¡±

    After ending the video call with the three subordinates of the group of hearts, little joker sat in his office in a daze. The reason why he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get that technology was because Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t mistreat China, or else he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to invite China to join this ¡®mutant Union¡¯. It meant that he still wanted his home country, so he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give them a hand if he could. This was also why the other two countries had ideas, but China didn ¡®t. They didn¡¯t need to be as anxious as the other two countries. They would have what they needed, and they just needed to stop the other two countries¡¯ little tricks. Don¡¯t let the mutant Union copse before they even start to split the profits.

    Once Benjamin died, the Union would disband and cease to exist. The other two countries would not want Benjamin to die either, because they still hoped that the Union would monopolize the technology and earn the patent fees from the other countries!

    This was a huge benefit. Once biotechnology was derived and involved in various fields in the future, think about it, if other countries wanted to import this kind of technology and spread it to all living ces, big and small, it would all be money!

    It was because the benefits were too great that everyone wanted to monopolize it.

    Looking at Zhang chenfeng¡¯s old photo on the table, little joker sighed.¡±¡±Senior brother, your disciple has already broken the heavens. If he wants to fix it, he has to do it himself. If he doesn¡¯t fix it well, something will happen. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve instilled in him, but I¡¯m really surprised that he¡¯s able to achieve this much as a deceiver. I used to say that you¡¯re narrow-minded and can¡¯t be sessful, but I didn¡¯t expect your disciple to be so ambitious. To be honest, it¡¯s so painful that I¡¯m the only one who knows the secret of his ambition. I really want to tell the others about this crazy thing, but the most painful thing is that no one believes me! I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m a little afraid of this kid now. ¡±

    Then, he took off his silver mask andughed bitterly,¡±¡±The higher-ups wanted me to be the Dragon King, so I made a silver mask for myself. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯m not worthy of that Golden Mask. Maybe it¡¯s because of this kid, his madness scares me! It was even more despairing than when they faced the four alien races. ¡°Senior brother, you can rest in peace now. You wouldn¡¯t have thought that he could force America to be willing to share the same benefits as Russia. He has already grown to this point! He had invited me to work with him before. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to, but for the first time in my life, I felt that I couldn¡¯t follow my heart. His stage was too big, and I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t do it! Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±

    As he spoke, the little ghost sat on the chair and stared at Zhang chenfeng¡¯s photo frame. After a long time, he suddenly muttered to himself,¡±¡±Is this the realm that you want? The clown had fooled the world. He had learned to hide himself now. Once he really hid, he would only show himself with a mask. That would be the day he seeded and retired. At that time, the clown would be given a new definition, no longer a derogatory term! In fact, it had been redefined now, and everything the deviant Corp had done was enough to be engraved in their hearts. Your life philosophy of ¡®don¡¯t believe in everything but yourself¡¯ is incisively and vividly reflected in that kid! He would no longer believe in anything, nor would he be bound by anyws. Hisws were his heart. Senior brother, you¡¯ve won again. ¡±

    At this time, bei Shan knocked on his office door and gently walked in.¡±¡±Lin chuxue has already been at the ye Castle in Kunlun for a few months. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t handle the weather there. Should we send someone to keep an eye on her?¡±

    Little joker nodded.¡±We should still take care of her. If he still has any lingering feelings for the country, it might be because this woman is still here. Maybe one day, he will be grateful to the country because of this woman!¡±

    Bei Shan nodded.

    He walked out.

    He took the 3 and 4 of diamonds to the ye Castle in Kunlun.

    Lin chuxue had already been there for a month, and if something happened to her there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Xu Cheng.

    Although Ye Ting was there to take care of her, the environment was bad after all. Ye Ting came from there, so it was normal for her to grow up there. However, Lin chuxue¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t good, so it was better to go and see her.

    Meanwhile, in the ye n of Kunlun.

    Lin chuxue stood in the ice and snow.

 Chapter 1087

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Lin chuxue¡¯s Silver needles</h4>

    It had been three months.

    Lin chuxue had asked Auntie LAN to find this ce for her to practice her ¡®Ice Silver needle¡¯. The ye castle was located on the border between India and Mount Kunlun, and it used to be the ye family¡¯s property. Later, the country left it to Xu Cheng, as if it was something that belonged to the ye family.

    Auntie LAN knew that the Fengshui and climate here were very suitable for ancient martial artists, so she brought Lin chuxue here to train.

    Auntie LAN was born and raised in the n. Although she was not strong, she had seen pigs run even if she had not eaten pork. He had been following miss for a long time and had seen and heard of ancient martial arts.

    Lin chuxue asked Auntie LAN about some obscure words and meridians, dantian, and other positions and uses of internal energy, and Auntie LAN told her everything she knew. As long as Lin chuxue didn¡¯t understand where to practice, Auntie LAN would be able to exin it to her in one hit.

    With Auntie LAN by her side, Lin chuxue, who had never touched ancient martial arts before, quickly mastered the basic skills, and she no longer had a hard time reading the secret manual. Plus, she was a talented and intelligent woman in all aspects, so it took her three months to figure out the way.

    She had reached the third realm of the eight realms of the ice Silver needle.

    He had just learned how to use internal force externally. Many people had internal force but did not know how to use it to burst out its power.

    Auntie LAN had seen many people in the martial arts world use the eighteen weapons. So, when she heard that the young mistress wanted to practice silver needle technique, she specially asked a servant to make a bracelet for her.

    It was a bracelet made of diamond and pure gold, but because it was made of heavy gold, the pattern and structure inside was quite rich. From the outside, it looked like a valuable bracelet that attracted girls. However, ording to Auntie LAN, there were at least 100 silver needles inside the bracelet, like a hidden device like a clip. As long as the owner wanted to, these silver needles could be used!

    After using it, it could be reced, and it was very practical. It was much more convenient than Lin chuxue not being able to hide her silver needles in the future. Lin chuxue loved this bracelet that looked like an exquisite essory, and she almost always wore it to practice her silver needles. It was twice the result with half the effort!

    In the snow, Lin chuxue¡¯s seemingly thin body was sitting cross-legged, but because of her internal energy, she didn¡¯t feel too cold. Especially after her strength gradually increased, the snow couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Auntie LAN climbed up the mountain in a thick winter coat and shouted,¡±¡±Xiaoxue, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Lin chuxue was using the silver needles in her hand to destroy the mannequins. These were all set up by Auntie LAN, and the mannequins here would move quickly with the mechanism. Lin chuxue needed to be a hundred meters away from them to use her internal energy to send the silver needles out to hit these fake mannequins. At first, she was less than ten meters away, and she could make sure that the silver needles could Pierce into these mannequins, but as her internal energy increased, this distance was not enough for her to swing them at all. She slowly pulled away to a distance of a hundred meters. At this distance, if the other side was facing a gun user, Lin chuxue waspletely confident that her silver needles would be more urate than the other side¡¯s gun user.

    In fact, if a pistol had a range of more than 50 meters, its uracy and power would be greatly reduced, so he might not be able to take advantage of Lin chuxue.

    However, Lin chuxue believed that this wasn¡¯t her limit. If she could reach level eight of her silver needle technique, she was confident that she could take someone¡¯s head from thousands of miles away.

    Hearing Auntie Lan¡¯s call, Lin chuxue jogged over to look for silver needles around the fake dolls.

    Auntie LAN knew that this girl was used to being reluctant to part with the silver needles, so she shouted,¡±¡±I specially made a few kilograms of silver needles for you. It¡¯s enough for you. Don¡¯t feel bad and quickly go eat. You have a bnced body, but you¡¯ve lost weight in the past few months.¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded and went down the mountain with Auntie LAN.

    Bei Shan and the other two had already gone to the ye family¡¯s Manor, where the ice and snow had melted and the river was flowing.

    The 3 of diamonds saw senior brother bei Shan lead them to the top of the tree, and asked curiously,¡±¡±Senior brother bei Shan, who¡¯s living inside? You came all the way here?¡±

    ¡°A woman named Lin chuxue. Speaking of which, she has some connections with our Dragon division.¡± Bei Shan said. Seeing that there was no one in the vi, he was a little worried about Lin chuxue.

    Since Lin chuxue and Auntie LAN hadn¡¯te down the mountain yet, it wasn¡¯t strange that he couldn¡¯t see them. However, bei Shan was afraid that Lin chuxue would be taken away here.

    He didn¡¯t bother to hide himself. He jumped down from the high ground and rolled on the snow before running into the ye family.

    The other two 3 and 4 of diamonds also jumped down and followed.

    The three of them pushed open the gate of the manor and found no one inside.

    ¡°Sister-inw! Is sister-inw around? I¡¯m bei Shan. ¡± Bei Shan rushed into the manor and searched for her from front to back.

    ¡°Split up and search.¡± He ordered the other two.

    The 3 of diamonds and 4 of diamonds nodded and wandered around the thousand acres of the manor to look for someone.

    Not long after, Lin chuxue and Auntie LAN walked in. Auntie LAN was curious as to why the door was closed when she came out, but now there were obvious signs of it opening.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s cold face shed with a touch of coldness, and she pulled Auntie LAN behind her. Auntie LAN also pulled her back and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t go in. Some of them are here to catch you. Let¡¯s leave. ¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°no, the climate here is suitable for me to practice the silver Ice needle technique. I can turn water into ice when I reach the fifth realm!¡± I need the environment here, so I¡¯m not leaving. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first. ¡±

    As she spoke, she walked into the manor first.

    The bracelet in her hand trembled subconsciously. The four silver needles were pinched between the gaps of her five fingers. She was particrly focused as she slowly walked deeper into the courtyard.

    At this time, the 3 of diamonds was on the balcony of a house and was about to look down when he noticed someoneing in through the door. When he saw Lin chuxue slowlying in with a fighting posture, he immediately clenched his fists and waited for Lin chuxue to walk down the road below him. The 3 of diamonds directly descended from the sky, nning to capture her.

    Who would have thought that Lin chuxue¡¯s reaction would be so fast? her long fingers turned into orchids, and with every flick of her fingers, four silver needles shot out under the warm sun, crystal clear and dazzling.

    When the 3 of diamonds saw the needles, he could only twist his body to avoid them. However, he lost his center of gravity, and instead of falling, he fell to the ground and raised ayer of dust.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin chuxue asked in a low voice.

    At this time, the 4 of diamonds rushed over and tried to stop Lin chuxue from behind without saying a word. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t even look back and immediately shot out four silver needles in one hand. The 4 of diamonds couldn¡¯tpare, and his whole body fell to the ground. His knees were hit by the silver needles, and they were directly inserted into his joints. As long as he moved his lower leg, he would feel a lot of pain.

    The 4 of diamonds screamed in pain.

    The 3 of diamonds then quickly asked Lin chuxue,¡±we came here with senior brother bei Shan. He was afraid that something might happen to you. Are you Lin chuxue?¡±

 Chapter 1088

    <h4>Chapter 1088: This Dragon King is not the same Dragon King</h4>

    When Lin chuxue heard the 3 of diamonds mention bei Shan, the silver needle in her hand that was aimed at his forehead paused for a moment, but she didn¡¯t have any intention of pulling her hand back. She blurted out,¡±¡±Where is he?¡±

    She was very cautious, afraid that she would be a burden to Xu Cheng if she got caught again. So, no matter who got close to her, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy!

    The 3 of diamonds saw the coldness and decisiveness in her eyes and knew that if she didn¡¯t exin clearly, her silver needle would Pierce her forehead.

    ¡°In the courtyard. We thought something had happened to you and split up to look for you.¡± He said.

    ¡°Sister-inw, please hold back!¡± In the distance, bei Shan, who heard the scream of the 4 of diamonds, rushed over and shouted from afar.

    Seeing him run over, Lin chuxue subconsciously took back her silver needle. Her bracelet had a ma that could quickly suck back the silver needle. The inside of the silver needle was mixed with steel, or else the needle wouldn¡¯t be hard enough and wouldn¡¯t be able to prate some hard objects.

    Bei Shan walked over and first observed the injured 4 of diamonds. He saw that he was holding his knee with both hands and was gritting his teeth in pain. Bei Shan looked at the pinhole inside his knee, then looked at Lin chuxue, and was shocked!

    It was hard to believe that Lin chuxue had be so powerful in just a few months.

    Just how cruel was this woman to herself to be able to grow so quickly?

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t spray poison on these needles, or his leg would be crippled!¡± As Lin chuxue spoke, she walked over and patted the inside of the square 4¡¯s knee with her internal energy. A needle gradually spilled out and Lin chuxue caught it in her hand, then directly threw it into the snow.

    In theter stages, she would have special poison needles and ordinary needles. If she wanted to kill him, she would use the poison needles directly. If they fought, she would use the ordinary needles.

    With that, she turned around and left.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect me anymore. If you visit me again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Lin chuxue left after saying this.

    She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was here. She didn¡¯t trust anyone except Xu Cheng.

    Bei Shan picked up the silver needle that was covered in blood and looked at it. The 3 and 4 of diamonds were also a little surprised when they saw the needle.

    How could a normal person use these sharp needles to attack people like bullets?

    Even a knife couldn¡¯t guarantee that the tip of the knife was in front of him, let alone a thin needle like this. Under the condition that it wasn¡¯t heavy enough, and without gravity or strong crossbow devices like guns, a person could prate the skinyer with their bare hands and stab into the bone. What kind of strength was this?

    After the 3 of diamonds came over, she turned around and looked at the beautiful figure in the snow. She asked bei Shan curiously,¡±¡±Senior brother, who is she? Is he also a member of our Dragon division? But why have I never seen her before?¡±

    Bei Shan also looked at Lin chuxue¡¯s tall figure, and when he came back to his senses, he saw that the 3 and 4 of diamonds were both infatuated with her. Obviously, these two were powerful people, but they were also conquered by a woman who was also powerful. They were obviously mesmerized by Lin chuxue. In addition to her charming appearance, there was also her mysterious strength.

    Even though they weren¡¯t the top in the Dragon division, they were definitely among the best in the Special Forces circle in the country.

    This was also the first time they had seen such a powerful woman.

    ¡°Get rid of your unrealistic fantasies. This woman is a source of trouble. I feel that there are less than a handful of men in the world who would dare to have ideas about her, let alone you guys.¡±

    3 of diamonds: ¡°who is she?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who she is. What¡¯s important is her husband!¡±

    The 4 of diamonds endured the pain and asked,¡±you¡¯re married?¡±

    Bei Shan nodded.¡±Let¡¯s go. She¡¯s obviously not someone that you ordinary members can protect. Go back and arrange for a few earth-level members to protect her in secret.¡±

    ¡°Earth King level?¡± The other two junior brothers were surprised,¡±is this necessary?¡± Her own strength wasn¡¯t bad, and she still needed Earth King level senior brothers to protect her? What kind of face does she have?¡±

    Bei Shan sighed.¡±She can get into trouble or get caught anywhere, but she can¡¯t be caught in China. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a dereliction of duty on our part.¡±

    The 3 of diamonds asked,¡±who is her husband?¡±

    Bei Shan was holding the 4 of diamonds as he walked, and he said word by word,¡±¡±Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The two junior brothers were stunned, and then they were greatly disappointed.

    ¡°The Dragon King seems to be in his 90s, right? How could he find such a young wife?¡± The 4 of diamonds said with some disdain, secretly feeling sorry for Lin chuxue.

    ¡°She must have been forced to do this, Hmph!¡± The 3 of diamonds was filled with righteous indignation.

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t notice it at first, but after hearing it, he felt something was wrong. Then he realized that these two people had mistaken the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ he was talking about as the little devil.

    After Xu Cheng left, the little joker had been the sect leader, so he was indeed the Dragon King in name.

    ¡°You two don¡¯t think that the Dragon King I¡¯m talking about is my martial uncle, do you?¡± Bei Shan rolled his eyes at the two.

    ¡°This Dragon King is not the same Dragon King?¡± The 4 of diamonds asked in confusion.

    The 3 of diamonds suddenly widened its eyes and blurted out,¡±¡±Senior brother, are you referring to the former Dragon King? The guy with the Golden Mask I sawst time?¡±

    The 3 of diamonds had met Xu Cheng once, and he even tried to stop Xu Cheng from entering the Dragon division¡¯s base.

    He still remembered this incident clearly because he was afraid that he would offend the higher-ups and be sent to the Special Forces for training.

    However, not long after, the former Dragon King left for no reason, which led to many new members of the Dragon division not having seen the Dragon King before, so most of them only recognized the ¡®Dragon King¡¯ little joker.

    ¡°Yes, this miss Lin is the wife of the former Dragon King, so you should dispel your unrealistic thoughts. This woman is not someone you can imagine, and not every woman is worthy of the title of ¡®Huo Shui¡¯. Not to mention you, even I am not on the same level as her.¡±

    Bei Shan heard the faulty wording in the 3 of diamonds¡¯s mouth and frowned.¡±¡±Who told you that he was the former Dragon King?¡±

    The 3 of diamonds smiled awkwardly and said,¡±isn¡¯t that what everyone says?¡± Right now, the sect leader is someone else. ¡±

    Bei Shan rolled his eyes.¡±Have you guys forgotten what the Dragon King¡¯s inheritance is?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Dragon King ring, clown mask, and Dragon King robe,¡± the 3 and 4 of diamonds said in unison.

    Bei Shan: ¡°that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you guys notice that the current sect leader isn¡¯t wearing a Dragon King ring or robe?¡± Even his mask is silver. Fangosan, you¡¯ve seen the Dragon King. What mask do you think he was wearing before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gold!¡±The 3 of diamonds was surprised and remembered.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bei Shan snorted.¡±Next time, I¡¯ll hold anyone responsible for spreading rumors about the higher-ups!¡±

    The 4 of diamonds: ¡°then, the previous Dragon King. Where did the Dragon King go?¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°your level is not high enough, you don¡¯t have the right to know. Fangosan, take your senior brother to the hospital, and then go back to the headquarters and tell K, Q, and J from the same group to report here.¡±

    After that, bei Shan left first and followed Lin chuxue to the big courtyard of the vi they lived in.

 Chapter 1089

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Exchanging blows</h4>

    Bei Shan followed Lin chuxue into the kitchen in the courtyard, where Auntie LAN was carrying out a hot soup that could nourish one¡¯s body and blood. For the weather here, a thick and hot soup was the most delicious food.

    He and Auntie LAN nodded politely before sitting up.

    ¡°I¡¯m an unlucky person,¡± Lin chuxue said to bei Shan.¡±Tell your people not to protect me anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my idea, it¡¯s old master ye¡¯s idea,¡±bei Shan said.

    Lin chuxue frowned. She didn¡¯t understand why old man ye would use bei Shan and the others to protect her. With her friendship, it shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s junior brother¡¯s idea. ¡± Bei Shan exined,¡±recently, all the military regions have some ancient martial arts masters as coaches to train the Special Forces!¡± All of them are battle-hardened and not weak, some of them are not weaker than us. I guess it¡¯s because Little Junior Brother and the old man reached a consensus, so we have the obligation to protect your safety. ¡±

    After Lin chuxue heard this, she sighed and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    After that, she didn¡¯t even eat. She stood up and walked out of the vi.

    Bei Shan didn¡¯t understand what she was doing, but aunty LAN red at him.

    Bei Shan felt a little confused.

    He wanted to say something but stopped.

    Auntie LAN stopped Lin chuxue and even said in a reproachful tone,¡±¡±You haven¡¯t eaten yet. Eat before you practice. Don¡¯t risk your life!¡±

    Lin chuxue didn¡¯t listen and walked away without looking back.

    Auntie LAN was left behind to look at the table full of food. She red at bei Shan and then cleaned up the table.

    Bei Shan had already picked up his chopsticks, but Auntie LAN snatched them from his hands. Bei Shan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°W-w-what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± He smiled bitterly.

    Auntie LAN said impatiently as she packed her things,¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t have said that it was Xiao Cheng¡¯s idea. Do you know how hard Xiaoxue has been on herself these past few months so that she wouldn¡¯t be a burden to Xiao Cheng? She¡¯s already lost weight, and she¡¯s only doing this to strengthen herself and protect herself. What you said just now made her think of Xiao Cheng, and he¡¯s always thinking about her, so she¡¯s going to train hard again!¡±

    Just now, Lin chuxue did feel that if Xu Cheng was able to move elder ye to protect her, then what was all the suffering she had to go through before?

    She felt that she could work even harder!

    But in Auntie Lan¡¯s eyes, she felt that Lin chuxue was working too hard. She was a woman who had been pampered since she was a child, and she was not cut out to be a martial artist at all, but she was so cruel to herself. In the past three months, in addition to in-depth understanding of the human body¡¯s eight extraordinary meridians, she also practiced internal energy, and more importantly, she wanted to soften her body!

    Starting from yoga, warming up every day to strengthen herself, learning all kinds of difficult leg attacks, Qinggong, rock climbing, and so on, all required a rtively soft body from a young age. And how could a woman who usually onlyposed music andcked high-intensity exercises be able to practice difficult movements with internal energy in a short time?

    The price to pay was definitely a strain on her ligaments, bruises, and sprains on her waist, arms, and legs. Auntie LAN had made countless Chinese herbal soups for her and had to prepare various tonics for her.

    She was someone who had been through this, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was really hard for a half-assed Lin chuxue to suddenly practice ancient martial arts, and her level of practice was no worse than other men who worked hard, and this was deadly.

    Her heart ached when she saw this. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have followed him here to take care of her.

    What was the purpose of all this?

    It was the heart that didn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to worry about her anymore!

    She wanted no one to easily use her to threaten Xu Cheng anymore. She wanted to be able to help Xu Cheng when he was injured or needed help! Lin chuxue would never forget the time when Xu Cheng was injured by the Duke. She saw him lying in her arms, covered in wounds and letting the other party humiliate him. She could feel how angry Xu Cheng was, and she could only me herself for being good for nothing other than crying. She had never hated herself so much at that time!

    Even at this critical moment, Xu Cheng made an agreement with elder ye to let him protect her. It must have been a very expensive deal, or else elder ye wouldn¡¯t have used the power of the Dragon division to protect someone outside of the National system. So, Xu Cheng was still doing this for her own good, so why couldn¡¯t she just work harder on herself?

    ¡°This couple are both crazy!¡± Bei Shan followed behind Lin chuxue and couldn¡¯t help but Mutter.

    Her husband was an abnormally strong pervert.

    Most importantly, his wife was so beautiful that many men were jealous and envious of her. Why couldn¡¯t she just be a vase for others to admire? And he was still fighting so hard. It was fine if he was fighting so hard, but fighting even harder than the people of the Dragon division, this was enough of a blow to them!

    ¡°Your man is already so fierce, what¡¯s the point of you practicing this?¡± Bei Shan knew that he had said the wrong thing just now, so he just wanted Lin chuxue to rx a little. Why was she so tired?

    Lin chuxue walked to the middle of the mountain and said,¡±¡±If you can¡¯t beat my man but still want to kill him, what would you do? You have no other choice but to kidnap me to threaten him. ¡±

    Bei Shan bitterly smiled.

    This was true.

    When it came to the time when they had to shed all pretenses of cordiality and must die, who would care about the rules of the martial world? if they could kill you, they would definitely not care about their face. So what if they kidnapped your woman? as long as they could kill you, they would do anything. The winner would be King!

    ¡°But if I¡¯m strong, who would dare to tie me up?¡± Lin chuxue domineeringly turned around, nced at bei Shan, and said,¡±¡±There has never been ack of flower vases in history. I may be the most beautiful woman at this stage, but I may not be beautiful forever. Sooner orter, an even more beautiful woman will appear in his life. So, I want to be a flower vase, and I will only be the most special and strongest flower vase!¡±

    This sentence sounded very simr to Xu Cheng¡¯s domineering tone.

    Indeed, only family can live together.

    Bei Shan said,¡±in front of a real master, you still can¡¯t protect yourself. You will still be a burden to him. Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Lin chuxue looked at bei Shan and said,¡±if I can¡¯t beat you today, I¡¯ll give up. I¡¯ll go back and be my Canary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fight with women.¡± Bei Shan shook his head and forced a smile.

    Lin chuxue: ¡°then you¡¯ll just wait to be beaten up by a woman!¡±

    He said.

    Whoosh! A sound!

    A silver needle shattered the falling snowkes, which shocked bei Shan.

    The speed of the internal force was no faster than a bullet!

    He quickly dodged the silver needle and looked at Lin chuxue in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect her strength to increase so quickly.

    It had only been a few months!

    Lin chuxue was holding orchids in her hands, and her Phoenix eyes were looking at bei Shan with a trace of coldness.

 Chapter 1090

    <h4>Chapter 1090: He had already lost when he made his move</h4>

    Bei Shan realized that he might have underestimated this woman, but he wasn¡¯t surprised at all, because her man was a powerful man!

    ¡°Alright, if you lose, be a good canary and don¡¯t make things difficult for us!¡± Bei Shan said.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡± As Lin chuxue said that, a silver needle pierced through the air.

    After bei Shan rolled in the snow, he pulled out his weapon from his waist, the iron whip!

    After he pressed a button, the whip connected into sections and turned into a steel rod. Bei Shan held the rod in the middle with both hands and waved it in front of him, blocking Lin chuxue¡¯s Silver needle attack!

    ng ng ng ng ng ...

    Lin chuxue¡¯s twenty or so silver needles were all blocked by bei Shan¡¯s steel stick like a fan.

    Bei Shan swung his stick at Lin chuxue¡¯s calf, trying to make her lose her bnce and fall to the ground to win.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. She raised a foot and kicked away the steel rod bei Shan was waving at her!

    Bei Shan pressed another button on the handle, and the steel bar turned into a rope chain that directly wrapped around Lin chuxue¡¯s calf. He pulled hard and dragged Lin chuxue into the snow. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t panic, and in the process of being pulled over, the silver needles in her hands broke out.

    Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh ...

    Bei Shan swung the rope in his hand, one side tied to Lin chuxue¡¯s feet, and the other was held in his hand. He waved it in a circle, forming a wave when jumping from the rope, and bounced away these silver needles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the use of you practicing this silver needle technique. To be honest, if you can¡¯t break the armor, you can¡¯t hurt people. In the past, these experts who rely too much on hidden weapons were of little value, because once the other party puts on golden armor, you will lose your effect. Besides, modern bulletproof vests can block your silver needles. I just want to say, sister-inw, you¡¯ve learned the wrong thing. ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s mesmerizing eyes squinted, and she made a ¡®withdrawing¡¯ gesture with the orchid in her hand.

    The next moment, bei Shan felt that his junior was a little bit angry. His eyes widened, and he directlyy on the ground. He saw that those silver needles that flew out from his back all came back, almost turning his junior into a sieve.

    Bei Shan fell on the snow like a dog gnawing on mud. At this time, Lin chuxue stood up and took advantage of the victory to pursue him, throwing a wave of silver needles at him.

    Bei Shan rolled around in the snow to avoid the dense needles. After he turned the rope into a steel rod, he twisted it into the snow. The snow gradually fell behind Lin chuxue and interfered with her vision. After turning the steel rod into a rope again, he wrapped it around Lin chuxue¡¯s hands, restricting her from using the silver needles and hidden weapons. He pulled hard, and Lin chuxue fell to the ground. Bei Shan pulled the rope back and immediately turned it into a steel rod. He directly pointed the tip of the stick at Lin chuxue¡¯s cold and peerless face and said,¡±¡±I lost.¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at the silver needle bracelet on her wrist that was already broken. After all, it was made from diamond and gold to look like jewelry, and it was just for show. If it was really hit by a needle, it would indeed not be strong enough.

    Now, the bracelets on her hands were broken and fell to the ground, which meant that Lin chuxue had lost herbat power.

    ¡°Without the hidden weapon, you¡¯re like a tiger without its teeth.¡± Bei Shan said,¡±if you¡¯re willing to bet, you must ept your loss. Go back and don¡¯t cause any more trouble. If second Junior Brotheres back and sees that you¡¯ve lost weight, he¡¯ll be very angry. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, but he¡¯s the only one I¡¯m afraid of!¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at him and said,¡±you think you won?¡± Of course, I know that I¡¯ll be in danger if anyone gets close to me. So, am I that stupid?¡±

    Bei Shan frowned and was just about to say something, but the next moment, he saw Lin chuxue grab his steel bar and pull it hard. Bei Shan felt like he was being pulled away by a huge force, and he was thrown three to five meters away before rolling over.

    The explosive power came from Lin chuxue¡¯s internal energy, how could she drive the silver needle without internal energy?

    Some people with internal force might not be able to drive hidden weapons to hit objects in the air, but an expert who could use hidden weapons to kill people from a hundred meters away was definitely not only good at hidden weapons but also not in closebat!

    On the contrary, Lin chuxue had deep internal energy and her hard work in closebat. She wasn¡¯t someone who was weak at all.

    After Lin chuxue threw bei Shan¡¯s steel rod to the side, her bright eyes and white teeth were full of disdain as she said to him,¡±¡±Without your weapon, I don¡¯t know if you can still do it.¡±

    Bei Shan was lying in the snow. This was the first time in his life that he had been beaten up so badly by a woman. In just one fight, he had already been beaten to a pulp twice.

    Suddenly, Lin chuxue ran over and grabbed bei Shan¡¯s cor. If Luo Yi was here, he would definitely recognize that it was Lin Dong ¡®s¡¯ demon subduing golden ws ¡®!

    That¡¯s right, in addition to giving her the silver needle technique, Lin Dong also gave his master¡¯s wife the secret manual of the ¡®demon subduing w¡¯. However, there were specializations in each field, and Lin chuxue¡¯s Vajra w wasn¡¯t as high as Lin Dong ¡®s, but Lin Dong just wanted her to use this move to deal with those dead flies who tried to hit on her with bad intentions.

    Unlike Lin Dong, Lin chuxue already had the manicure of a modern woman, so her five ws grabbed onto bei Shan¡¯s cor. Although thetter managed to block it, the back of his hand that he was trying to block was directly scratched by Lin chuxue, and it even started to bleed.

    The burning sensation made bei Shan grimace in pain.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s other hand grabbed the clothes around his waist and threw him to the side.

    Bei Shan felt like a coward today. This was the second time he was thrown away by a woman who was less than 100 pounds. A woman who was less than 100 pounds threw away a strong man who was more than 180 pounds. It was really embarrassing!

    ¡°Sister-inw! If you don¡¯t want second brother toe back and say that I hit you, I¡¯ll do it for real!¡± Bei Shan was a little angry.

    Lin chuxue stood there and said to him,¡±you just broke two of my bracelets. Do you know how much they¡¯re worth?¡± After processing it, it would be worth 130 million! If you can¡¯t beat me today, then pay up. I know that your monthly sry is less than 50000 Yuan. You won¡¯t be able to pay it off even if you spend 50 years. It¡¯s up to you. Even if I don¡¯t pursue it, Auntie LAN will. You know who her man is. This is her gift to me. ¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyes widened.

    F * ck!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you see the true strength of the Dragon division¡¯s King of Diamonds!¡± Bei Shan said as he walked over and picked up the steel rod. He pointed at Lin chuxue and said,¡±¡±You should be careful. I was your man¡¯s superior and senior brother back then. Of course, I have a strong side!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face was expressionless, and her already extremely fair face was even whiter because of the ice and snow around her, making her cold temperament even more devastating.

    Not far away, the 3 and 4 of diamonds who hadn¡¯t left the vi had been watching for a long time.

    The 3 of diamonds covered her face and sighed.¡±I¡¯ve never seen senior brother bei Shan in such a sorry state. He¡¯s a very high and mighty person in my heart.¡±

    The 4 of diamonds: ¡°yeah, it doesn¡¯t matter if he wins or loses. His image has already copsed. Tell me, if he can get angry from embarrassment and get serious after being beaten by a woman, how can he not lose?¡±

    If bei Shan heard their discussion, he would probably want to cry and die.

 Chapter 1091

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Are all of you Xu family b * stards?</h4>

    The 4 of diamonds looked at the situation and said,¡±but I don¡¯t think senior brother bei Shan has a chance of winning.¡±

    The 3 of diamonds: ¡°that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. He¡¯s the face of our Diamond Group. Should we just go and take him away?¡± I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be demoralized in the future. ¡±

    The 4 of diamonds said,¡±this woman is the fiercest vase I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    The 3 of diamonds: ¡°but to be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen senior brother bei Shan use his weapon.¡±

    The 4 of diamonds: ¡°I was still beaten up. I thought that a guy with a weapon would at least have doublebat power. I was wrong.¡±

    If bei Shan heard them talking like this, he would definitely be furious.¡±Have you said enough?

    On the court, bei Shan saw that Lin chuxue¡¯s bracelet was broken and said,¡±¡±Do you want to do it another day? You won¡¯t even be able to use your weapon. For the sake of fairness, I won¡¯t use this weapon either. I¡¯ll let you be convinced. ¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Lin chuxue said coldly,¡±just use your weapon.¡±

    Bei Shan threw his weapon away.¡±Fighting with a woman is already an unfair victory. If you use a weapon, what¡¯s the point of winning?¡±

    As he spoke, he threw away his steel rod and rope.

    Lin chuxue: ¡°if I tell you to use it, then use it. If you don¡¯t use it, then pay me!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of your man. Give me some face.¡±

    ¡°With weapons,¡± Lin chuxue said coldly.

    Bei Shan: ¡°you¡¯re forcing me?¡±

    ¡°Use weapons!¡± Lin chuxue said.

    Bei Shan was speechless.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s Red lips moved.¡±Without your weapon, you¡¯re not my opponent at all with your internal energy!¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°if your man said that, I¡¯d believe him. Even if there were a hundred of me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him in an instant. But you, your sister-inw is your sister-inw. You should still give me enough respect.¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°it¡¯s out of respect that I let you take out a weapon.¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if I get serious, you¡¯ll tell on me to your man!¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°you¡¯re a single dog. Whether you hit a woman or not, you¡¯ll be single for the rest of your life. I don¡¯t need you to be tender to a woman. I don¡¯t see you as a man!¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyes widened.

    F * ck!

    You don¡¯t treat me as a man?

    Which man could stand this?

    Lin chuxue sneered.¡±You¡¯re not even angry about this? are you even a man?¡±

    Bei Shan was about to vomit blood.

    In the corner, the Four of Diamonds mumbled,¡±it¡¯s time for him to decide if he¡¯s a man or not.¡±

    The 3 of diamonds: ¡°if it were me, with my bad temper, I would¡¯ve flipped out long ago. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s a girl or not. We¡¯ll talk after we win!¡±

    ¡°Her man is the Dragon King,¡± the 4 of diamonds replied.

    The 3 of diamonds said,¡±uh ...¡± Then forget it, I don¡¯t need to be this man. ¡±

    The 4 of diamonds looked at him in disdain.

    The 3 of diamonds: ¡°if you¡¯re so F * cking capable, then go and beat them up.¡±

    The 4 of diamonds wanted to cry but had no tears.¡±The key is that I don¡¯t need the man to do anything. I can¡¯t even beat her.¡±

    The 3 of diamonds was speechless.

    Bei Shan still made his move.

    ¡°Even without a weapon, I can still deal with you. You¡¯ve only been practicing for four months, but I¡¯ve been practicing for twenty years! I¡¯ll tell you what it means to be spicier with age!¡±

    Bei Shan went over and tried to grab Lin chuxue, but when his hand touched Lin chuxue¡¯s shoulder, a huge internal force suddenly shook!

    It shocked bei Shan so much that he took five steps back.

    Just before he could stand still, Lin chuxue grabbed bei Shan¡¯s wrist and pulled it hard. Then, she used her knee to trip his foot, and Bei Shan stumbled forward. This time, he couldn¡¯t do a doggnawing. He swung his waist and forced himself to do a forward somersault, and he stood firmly in front of her. But before he could get into a proper posture, Lin chuxue¡¯s strong and powerful kicknded on his butt!

    It directly sent bei Shan flying with all four of his legs on the ground, sliding across the thick snow like a dead dog.

    Bei Shan¡¯s head directly fell into the snow, and his mouth and nose were all covered in snow. When he raised his head, his face waspletely red, and with a ¡®shua¡¯, his steel bar was thrown by Lin chuxue and stuck next to him.

    Lin chuxue stood behind him in a dignified and elegant manner and teased,¡±¡±Senior brother, the ginger you¡¯ve prepared for the past twenty years isn¡¯t spicy enough.¡±

    Bei Shan directly did a somersault and stood up straight. Then, he picked up the steel stick with his heel and held it in his hand, his face showing a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You¡¯re on your own. ¡±

    As he said that, bei Shan took three steps forward and kicked up the snow under his feet to interfere with Lin chuxue¡¯s vision. Then, he suddenly rose up high, raised the steel bar in his hands, and swung it down fiercely.

    ¡°This cudgel strike can even destroy a demon!¡± The 3 of diamonds said.

    The 4 of diamonds: ¡°dragon mother stillcksbat experience. She should have avoided this immediately.¡±

    The 3 of diamonds frowned,¡¯dragon mother? What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Dragon King¡¯s woman. Isn¡¯t that what you call her?¡±asked the 4 of diamonds.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she called the ¡®Dragon Queen¡¯?¡±the 3 of diamonds was speechless.

    The 4 of diamonds was embarrassed.¡±Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I joined the Army after I graduated from elementary school.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insulting primary school students. They all know that,¡±the 3 of diamonds spat.

    The 4 of diamonds said,¡¯is there any point in talking about this while watching the battle? If you don¡¯t like it, let¡¯s fight. ¡±

    The 3 of diamonds said,¡±let¡¯s just watch the battle.¡±

    Lin chuxue was indeed inexperienced, and when she could see clearly, bei Shan¡¯s stick was already swinging down. She gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t care anymore. She simply grabbed bei Shan¡¯s steel rod with one hand.

    Bei Shan¡¯s eyes widened.

    This lunatic!

    Wait a minute, why did he have this word in his mind?

    They were indeed a married couple! They were all people who didn¡¯t care about their lives!

    However, bei Shan couldn¡¯t hold on to his strength anymore. Under the inertia, unless you dodged this stick, it would be fine if it hit your body, but it would be strange if it didn¡¯t blow up your head.

    Lin chuxue looked like she was going to grab his stick, but in reality, when her hand reached out to the limit, she dodged the stick to the limit and went up to bei Shan. She wrapped her jujitsu around bei Shan¡¯s waist and threw him into a bear hug, then leaned back. Bei Shan¡¯s head was facing the sky and his feet were facing the ground, but now, his head was facing the ground and his feet were facing the sky, just like a rice transnt. Lin chuxue had her arms around his waist, and with jujitsu, Lin chuxue was able to do a waist-bending movement to give bei Shan a head-to-head hug.

    There was a ¡®whoosh¡¯.

    The 3 and 4 of diamonds couldn¡¯t help but close their eyes, afraid to look at the beautiful scene.

    Fortunately, this was snow. If this was a cement floor, and Bei Shan¡¯s head was facing the ground as he transnted the rice seedlings, it would be strange if his spine didn¡¯t die.

    After Lin chuxue perfectly retaliated against bei Shan, she stood up and waited for him to stand up.

    Who knew that the head of the North Mountain would stick into the snow, and his body would lie on the ground without moving.

    Lin chuxue frowned, thinking that his head might be injured. She walked over and grabbed his foot to pull his head out.

    Who knew that a man like bei Shan would actually cry.

    ¡°Senior brother?¡± Lin chuxue was confused.

    Bei Shan threw the stick away and sat down in the snow, looking very lonely. He seemed to be venting his anger as he shouted,¡±¡±Are you F * cking going to let me live? How could there be so many geniuses in the world? Why is your four to five months worth more than our twenty years? You Xu family members are all perverts!¡±

    Lin chuxue just happened to say,¡±¡±Can you still fight? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve used my full strength yet. ¡±

    Bei Shan¡¯s saliva almost spurted out.¡±F * ck off! I¡¯m already mentally defeated. What¡¯s the point of beating chicken feathers?¡±

 Chapter 1092

    <h4>Chapter 1092: He¡¯s more crazy than the sect leader</h4>

    In the distance, the 3 of diamonds sighed,¡±anyone would be mentally affected. After all, she¡¯s a woman.¡± After all, he¡¯s the face of The Diamond Group, but his opponent has the upper hand over and over again. He was already considered to have lost to a woman, but in the end, he really lost. Under the double blow, any man would copse. ¡±

    The 4 of diamonds said,¡±is this a F * cking reason for a man to cry?¡±

    The 3 of diamonds: ¡°if it were you, and you couldn¡¯t even deal a single blow to the other party, and instead, you kept getting hit. Would you cry?¡± ¡°When you fought with the tall guy when you were young, it¡¯s not a big deal if you cried after being beaten up. The most infuriating thing is that you kept getting beaten up and you couldn¡¯t hit him no matter how hard you hit. It¡¯s the same now. But what¡¯s more serious is that the other party is a woman and not the tall guy. Don¡¯t you want to cry?¡±

    The 4 of diamonds was silent.

    Needless to say, just thinking about that scene made people grit their teeth and break down.

    The 3 of diamonds suddenly said,¡±but what made senior brother cry was what he said just now. The Dragon Queen has only been practicing for four or five months, but we¡¯ve been practicing for more than ten years. We still can¡¯t beat her. That¡¯s the most embarrassing thing. For example, if you were to wander the world with unfathomable martial arts, then suddenly return to the novice vige and see a rookie who had only been out for four or five months. You originally wanted to act cool and call yourself a ¡®senior¡¯, but who knew that this guy who had just been out of the novice vige for four or five months would suddenly pick up a sword and stab you to death without saying a word. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s sad? Do you want to cry?¡±

    Just as the 3 of diamonds had said, bei Shan was in such a dilemma.

    It was also a huge blow.

    He was now SS-ss, not to mention in the country, even in the world¡¯s strong Intelligence Department, he was a top-ss dangerous person.

    However, he couldn¡¯t beat Lin chuxue, who had only been practicing for four or five months.

    Five months ago, she was still a weak woman who did not even have the strength to truss a chicken. Five monthster, she was still a weak woman. However, that boneless palm could p you to death!

    She was still a slim figure that weighed less than 100 pounds, but her every movement and smile could make a 200-pound man feel like he was being blown away by a strong wind!

    The key was that his perfunctory attitude of ¡®I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you, little kid¡¯ was too obvious, but what was the result? After being pped in the face, he flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted to roar,¡¯you¡¯ve pissed me off!¡¯

    Then, he was grabbed by the head and pressed to the ground!

    To describe it in two words, he was aggrieved!

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t bei Shan¡¯s fault. After all, there was still a difference between modern martial arts and ancient martial arts. This was also why when the Knights of the Round Table practiced internal martial arts, all of them were at the Grandmaster realm. No matter how strong their external attacks were, they could only have a punching force of 400 Jin like Tai Seng, but there was no limit to their internal arts. The explosive force was different ording to one¡¯s cultivation realm.

    Not to mention that Lin chuxue had learned the [Ice Silver needle] that Xu Cheng gave her, which was a high-level ancient martial art. Under level 8, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration for Lin chuxue to beat bei Shan with her Level 3 cultivation.

    One had to know that when Zhang chenfeng led the first generation, he was only at the realm of the first volume of the ¡°lost fist.¡± It had to be known that the ¡°lost fist¡± had three volumes, and one volume was enough to make Zhang chenfeng look down on everyone. It could be seen that this kind of rare ancient martial arts had its own extraordinary aspects.

    After a long time, bei Shan took out a cigarette from his sleeve and lit it up. Then he sighed.¡±¡±Congrattions, you¡¯re no longer a flower vase. However, it also means that you¡¯ll have to enter the martial world in the future. ¡±

    Lin chuxue squatted down beside him.¡±¡±I want to go find Xu Cheng, I miss him.¡±

    Bei Shan was speechless,¡¯you¡¯ve only been separated for half a year, right? Do you really have to do this?¡±

    Lin chuxue shook her head.¡±You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯mte, I won¡¯t be able to see him for thest time. For the two of us right now, every day is like a year!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine now. ¡± Bei Shan suddenly said,¡±someone saw him a month ago, so he should still be fine.¡± I still prefer your quiet and gentle look. Look at you now, I don¡¯t even dare to joke with you. ¡±

    Lin chuxue sighed,¡±how can you always let one person do the work for this rtionship?¡± It¡¯s time for me to share the burden that belongs to me. I don¡¯t want him to shoulder everything in the future. ¡±

    Bei Shan: ¡°he¡¯s probably a man. Being able to be relied on by a woman is an affirmation of him. Why is it that women who are too strong always can¡¯t find happiness? that¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m strong, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m strong. ¡± Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at bei Shan.¡±The reason you think that is because I will only be strong towards you guys. I will not change my feelings for Xu Cheng. Because he is my God!¡± Who can be bigger than the sky above their heads?¡±

    Bei Shan took a puff of his cigarette and said,¡±sometimes, I feel that it¡¯s not worth it for second Shidi to do this for you!¡± But now, it seems that it¡¯s not your fault, because if a man can¡¯t even protect his woman, how can he be a man? However, I still admire him. If I were him, I would probably be dead! He was probably already dead when he brought you out of the pce of the British royal family!¡±

    Bei Shan thought of those things back then and sighed,¡±¡±He didn¡¯t die that time. After that, he left us in the dust and grew rapidly like a rocket. All these years, I¡¯ve heard his story from the ck market. It was simply incredible. When he wanted to fight against the capital society, I thought this guy was crazy. Butter, I found out why the sect leader chose him and not us. In fact, the two of them were too simr. His actions were very simr to the sect leader ¡®s. When he said¡¯ destroy the n ¡®, he was treated as a lunatic, just like his Junior Brother. However, the student has surpassed the master, and Junior brother¡¯s illness is even more serious than the sect leader¡¯s master. The sect leader is doing it in the country, and if he wants to do it, he¡¯ll do it with the world¡¯s most awesome group of people. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lin chuxue also smiled sweetly.¡±When I found out that he got into trouble and provoked a group of devil incarnations,¡± she said,¡±I wanted to divorce him.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you stop?¡± Bei Shan turned around and asked.

    ¡°Is there any use?¡± Lin chuxue bitterly smiled.¡±In high school, I was drunk at a party, and I didn¡¯t know where I was brought to. I vaguely remember that Xu Cheng carried me and was about to leave thepound, and there were more than 30 people across the street. Xu Cheng was still a high school student at that time!¡± At that time, he could have called the police, but he didn¡¯t want to. He said that he could kill the trouble in the cradle. Some people would continue to vite you if you didn¡¯t give them a blow! ¡°After that night, he fought desperately with those people alone. From then on, I never drank or attended any social events. Even if the entertainment industry needed me, I would refuse! What was the difference between that night and when he had offended the capital society? ¡°Since it has happened, then face it. It¡¯s amazing. Just like what he said, in this life, I should just die with my parents. Those who survive have already earned. Why care so much?¡±

 Chapter 1093

    <h4>Chapter 1093: A person like you will never amount to anything</h4>

    For Lin chuxue, the Xu Cheng now was almost the same as when he was in Ennd, but she felt that the Xu Cheng back then was even more dangerous.

    He was an Asian in a foreign country,ughed at by many aristocrats as a yellow-skinned dog. He had no parents, and had been living a life of exile with his father in the country. One could imagine the oppression he had suffered. In Ennd, he was discriminated against, looked down on, and bullied in all kinds of ways. He was the only yellow-skinned person in the aristocrat school. How much pressure did he have to face?

    At first, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have to go to the elite school, but because of Lin chuxue, he was worried, so he went with her.

    On this trip, as Lin chuxue¡¯s shield, Xu Cheng was bullied a lot, and he even encountered all kinds of life-threatening situations. Why was he so ruthless?

    It was because he felt that he was going to die with his father and that living on was unnecessary. That was why he always fought with all his might and risked his life!

    To be able to survive was truly a stroke of good fortune.

    In fact, there was one thing that Lin chuxue had never been honest with Xu Cheng.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was forced to get married by the Prince after hering-of-age ceremony. In fact, for her, she could have rejected that. The reason why she seemed to have eloped with Xu Cheng and came back to China was actually because Lin chuxue felt bad for him!

    She was really afraid that one day, Xu Cheng would be yed to death by those bastards and disappear from the face of the earth.

    So, she chose to leave with Xu Cheng and return to China.

    But she was also afraid that if she directly asked Xu Cheng to leave, it would hurt his self-esteem. At that time, for Xu Cheng, China couldn¡¯t amodate him, and if he couldn¡¯t even establish himself in Britain, then he was no different from a garbage collector. So, Lin chuxue, who knew Xu Cheng very well, didn¡¯t take such a rigid approach. Then, she made up the lie that she was forced to get married and let Xu Cheng elope with her back to the country.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s identity was very sensitive, and because of his father, it was very difficult for him to enter the military. Lin chuxue didn¡¯t tell him that she actually paid for it and used her connections to let Xu Cheng sessfully enter the military and train to be a soldier.

    Of course, when she left Britain, it did bring trouble to the family, and the Prince did like her. He already had ns to marry Lin chuxue, but she ran away with someone else. In a fit of anger, the family was restricted by various units, and that was what happenedter when she needed to go back and marry someone to save the family.

    Originally, she was thinking that after Xu Cheng got used to life in China and could take care of himself, she woulde back to Ennd. After Xu Cheng joined the military, the two became more and more distant, and Lin chuxue had the idea of giving up on their rtionship and returning to China. She just didn¡¯t expect Xu Cheng to be able to give her so many surprises and face the pressure with her.

    Up to this point, they didn¡¯t owe each other anything. Because for this rtionship, there was no reason for either of them to pay more or less. It was just that the responsibility they shared was different.

    Ennd.

    In the Royal Library, Xu Cheng was looking through information that might be rted to the Duke¡¯s ruins. On the side, Dulson followed Xu Cheng around the library, and Xu Cheng suddenly asked for no reason,¡±¡±Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Dulson nodded.¡±But leader, there¡¯s something I need to report.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even raise his head.

    Dulson: ¡°I go to see my sister-inw every month for her safety or health problems. I¡¯ve been there four times in total. She didn¡¯t notice me the first three times, but on the fourth time, she found out that I was secretly watching her.¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hand suddenly stopped as he blinked, and then he continued to read as he said,¡±¡±It seems that she has mastered it. To be able to sense your aura, she must be at least [S] ss.¡±

    ¡°That powerful? ¡°Dulson¡¯s eyes widened.

    Xu Cheng nodded and said with relief,¡±¡±I hope she can take care of herself. If I leave, she can still live on with a strong heart.¡±

    Dulson: ¡°Captain, don¡¯t say that. After all these years, I believe you can stand up again!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±This time, the situation is even bigger and more confusing. It¡¯s already very difficult for me to y around.¡±

    ¡°Everything will work out when ites to it!¡± Dulson said.

    ¡°Thanks for your kind words.¡± Xu Cheng chuckled.

    Dulson smacked his lips and asked hesitantly,¡±¡±Captain, the deviant Corp ... Are we just going to disband like this?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Dulson was a little disappointed.

    But then she heard Xu Cheng say,¡±it lives in our hearts, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Maybe one day, I¡¯ll change my mind and rebuild it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return to the team by then,¡±Dulson grinned.

    Xu Cheng took a few books to register and left the library.

    When he walked down the stairs, he bumped into a man in his 50s. The man was wearing sses, and when he saw Xu Cheng¡¯s face, he was shocked.¡±¡±You¡¯re Xu? What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently as he prepared to pass.

    This professor was none other than his high school teacher more than ten years ago. He was also the main culprit who fired him.

    The professor grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s been a few years, and you haven¡¯t changed. I told you back then that if someone like you could be sessful, I¡¯d jump into the river Thames!¡±

    ¡°Then you can go now, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± After Xu Cheng said that, he shook off his hand and walked away.

    The professor stood behind him and sneered,¡±¡±You speak as if you¡¯ve made a name for yourself? Where to make a fortune? Don¡¯t tell me he married the Lin family¡¯s daughter to pretend to be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing? Oh, I heard some time ago that Lin¡¯s jewelry seems to have gone bankrupt. Did you lose your backer?¡±

    Then, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Xu Cheng leisurely and said in a weird tone,¡±¡±Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll die if you learn to bow your head. You¡¯re a lowly race to begin with. You should learn to be careful when youe to this kind of elite school. Don¡¯t always put on a strong front and make things difficult for the people here. I¡¯ve warned you to behave back then, but you didn¡¯t listen. Don¡¯t me me for suggesting to the school to expel you.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Dulson nced at the professor coldly.

    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t I say that? He was my student back then, and as a teacher, I can¡¯t even say a few words? What are you to him? A bodyguard? Now that he¡¯s aplished, he even hired a bodyguard? No wonder you dared toe back to school. Let the teacher know how you¡¯ve been doing all these years. How much did you earn?¡± The professor was all ears.¡±¡±Since you¡¯re here to p people in the face, why didn¡¯t you just drive the car in and let me take a look?¡±

    Xu Cheng originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this B * stard, but he met him today, and this guy still didn¡¯t change his mind. Then, it was time for him to settle the score with him.

    He suddenly turned to the professor and smiled.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t make any money.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before,¡± the professor said contemptuously.¡±If someone like you were sessful, I would have wasted my years as a teacher.¡±

 Chapter 1094 - Disdain!

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Disdain!</h4>

    Seeing that Xu Cheng¡¯s spirit was less sharp than before and seemed to be more calm, the teacher felt that this guy was just a loser whose spirit had been worn out, and now his words were even more sarcastic.

    He continued,¡±do you know?¡± Besides, you¡¯re the only yellow-skinned Asian who got in through connections. It¡¯s fine that you have a bad temper, but you¡¯re a Toad who doesn¡¯t know how much you¡¯re worth. How dare you like our rose Nicole? how can a lowly piece of trash like you join in the fun? I can tolerate you for everything else, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and are so full of yourself. You¡¯ve made the elite school unworthy of its name, and you¡¯ve lowered the reputation and authority of the entire elite school. You can be Asian, but you have no money and no background. The key is that you want to chase the number one beauty in the country. You¡¯re simply too bold and reckless. This is the reason why so many people don¡¯t like you and want to kill you. ¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, this kind of person deserves to die!¡± Dulson said.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s been a few years, but he¡¯s still in the same position and hasn¡¯t been promoted. People like him have a hard life. He¡¯s a poor man. In the past, he relied on some students with powerful backgrounds to bribe him to go around. At that time, I really didn¡¯t have any money or background, so I couldn¡¯t give him anything. Most importantly, I beat up the sons of his investors and made themin to him one by one. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me, so he has always hated me because he couldn¡¯t get rid of me. This caused many parents to have opinions about him, and I caused him to lose a lot of money. ¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng nced at the teacher and justughed and shook his head, indicating that getting serious with this kind of person would only lower your taste.

    ¡°Have you be rich or famous? You came back to school to show me, to make me, the teacher who expelled you, regret it. Come on, show me what you¡¯ve done all these years and what you¡¯ve achieved. I don¡¯t have high expectations. As long as you work hard to earn more than 100 million pounds, I¡¯ll consider you a talent! It¡¯d be good if you could just take out 50 million. ¡± The professorughed, waiting to see the joke.

    ¡°To me, money is just a number.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    The professor scoffed and said in a weird tone,¡±¡±To a bank, money is indeed just a digital ount. However, that has to be yours. After all, everyone can dream.¡±

    At this moment, the principal seemed to have seen the professor talking provocatively to someone in the corridor of the office. He came down angrily and questioned him.

    ¡°Teacher Surman, mind your image.¡±

    Professor Kalman heard the principal¡¯s voice and immediately turned around,¡±¡±Principal, I met a bad student here. You might remember him.¡±

    The principal finally looked at Xu Cheng, and he couldn¡¯t quite remember.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Carmen asked,¡¯principal, have you forgotten? Ten years ago, this kid was in the second year of high school, Xu!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± the principal immediately remembered.¡±The culprit who ruined our school¡¯s reputation and caused our school¡¯s enrollment to drop by 20% in two years?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Professor Kalman joined in.¡±He gets into fights every day and even gets injured every day. His parentsin all day long, causing our school¡¯s reputation to be ruined. Many children from noble families don¡¯t dare to send them to our school because of him.¡±

    The principal looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±what are you still doing at school?¡± Review? Or are you back to visit your alma mater? Let me tell you, you don¡¯t deserve to be a student here. If you want to use this school for your publicity, that¡¯s impossible. Also, let me remind you, don¡¯t ever mention that you¡¯re a student from a British aristocratic school on your resume. ¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned.

    The principal said,¡±it¡¯s because we have closed your resume. Even if you go to find a job or do something in the future, if otherse to us to investigate, I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t find them. There¡¯s no such person! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have toe back to borrow the glory of your alma mater. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m not here to review everything here, I¡¯m just here to look up some information. Don¡¯t get too excited, so be it if you guys lose your resume, I don¡¯t care. But, I still want to thank you here, not because of how good your teaching ability is, but because the students here have shown me what the gap between the rich and the poor is, what racial discrimination is, what thepetition of fathers is, and what thew of the jungle is.¡± The only thing I¡¯ve learned here is to notpromise! Thanks to them, I have an unprecedented idea of how to make a name for myself! Without their sarcasm, without their bullying, without their contempt, without their sharp and unkind words, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today!¡±

    ¡°What, so you¡¯re here today to show off?¡± The principal rubbed his eyes and said angrily,¡±¡±Let me tell you, young man, although our school is not one of the top ten schools in the world, we are definitely the top in Britain and Europe when ites to elite schools. There are countless talents who graduated from our school, and even in history, there was a Prime Minister who came from our school. Any one of them is much more capable than you. You don¡¯t have the right to be arrogant ande back here to give us attitude. You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡±

    Dulson¡¯s face darkened.¡±Old man, you¡¯re not young anymore. Use your brain when you speak!¡±

    The principal met Dulson¡¯s gaze and said without flinching,¡±¡±Kid, I¡¯m a Baron conferred by the Queen of the royal family. I hope you¡¯ll show me a better attitude.¡±

    Dulsonughed directly,¡¯even barons are so F * cking awesome? Aren¡¯t you going to give him the Garter medal?¡±

    The principal snorted.¡±It¡¯s really scary to be uncultured. The fact that you can talk about the Garter medal means that you don¡¯t know enough about the British and European noble ranks. Young man, you should do more homework beforeing out tough at others. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be an S-ss person if you don¡¯t show off! No one from the Medal of Honor was still alive! It¡¯s true that being a Baron isn¡¯t bad * SS, but in Europe and Ennd, where chivalry is prevalent, any title is worthy of respect. I¡¯ve been guiding them patiently and patiently for decades, teaching only noble heirs and Royal rtives. It¡¯s not too much to give me the title of Baron. Rtively speaking, when I retire, it will be even higher!¡±

    ¡°And you ...¡± The principal looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Sir Lin was also a Knight, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to send you in at all. Why do so many people hate you? that¡¯s because you are a lowlymoner, not a noble!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already cancel my school record? So be it then, just pretend you don¡¯t know me. You feel that I¡¯m not worthy of your school, but I feel that this school is not worthy of me. Has there ever been a Prime Minister in history?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and shook his head, not wanting to talk to her. When he turned around, he added,¡±¡±Even if there was a King, I wouldn¡¯t even care!¡±

    At that moment, the Royal butler who was responsible for picking Xu Cheng up walked over.

    But then, he heard the principal yell at Xu Cheng,¡±¡±You¡¯re simply too audacious!¡±

 Chapter 1095

    <h4>Chapter 1095: The royal family appears</h4>

    Even King William had a favor to ask of this man in front of him, and now the way out for the British royal family all depended on Xu Cheng. When the Butler saw the principal yelling at Xu Cheng, his body trembled a bit, and he quickly came over and said to the principal,¡±¡±Principal Molton, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This person.¡± Principal Molton was so angry that his body was shaking. He pointed at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±This man is too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t take our school seriously. There are so many famous people in our school abroad, and he can¡¯t insult them. Butler Igor, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll be Frank. He just said that even if there was a King here, he wouldn¡¯t be good enough for him.¡±

    Butler Igor stood there awkwardly.

    The principal nced at Xu Cheng with contempt and said,¡±¡±It seems like it was wise of me to delete the records of this kind of person. Hmph, he¡¯s famous now? When you¡¯re afraid that the media will expose your information, you want toe to the school to improve your image? Then you have to have an attitude. If the mediaes, I¡¯ll tell them directly that you¡¯re a hooligan! He has no respect for his elders, he¡¯s a fanatic!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± When Butler Igor heard that Xu Cheng¡¯s name was deleted, his face instantly changed.¡±¡±Principal Molton, did you delete Mr. Xu¡¯s book?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re keeping a student like him to tarnish the school¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°This school will not allow such a student,¡± Morton said angrily.

    In fact, it was the other noble children who were taught a lesson by Xu Cheng that grew up and wanted to save face, so they came over to force the school to delete everything about Xu Cheng. As long as there was no such person, the scandal that was exposed by Xu Cheng would be gone.

    But Xu Cheng said,¡±just let them be. I don¡¯t have a good impression of this ce or this country. Even my wife is disappointed in this ce. This might be thest time I¡¯m going to step foot here.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡±

    The head butler coughed. He wanted to hint to the principal that he should stop.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°unfortunately, the Rose of Britain that you guys have always been against and against is now my wife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Not only the principal, but Carmen was also shocked!

    However, the principal snorted.¡±You¡¯re indeed a family. That student is perfectly fine. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a spy in Ennd. Did you ask her to do that?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Shut up! Morton!¡± The head butler didn¡¯t even address Xu Cheng as ¡°principal¡± anymore. He could already feel Xu Cheng¡¯s anger.

    ¡°You two, go do what you¡¯re supposed to do, get lost!¡± The Butler was afraid that the two of them would say something harsh and unpleasant again, so he directly used his identity to give orders.

    ¡°Butler Igor?¡± The principal and Carmen were curious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the humannguage?¡± The head butler red at the two.

    But at this time, Xu Cheng finally had enough of the two of them, so he said,¡±¡±Butler Igor, right?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, just call me Igor.¡± Igor did not dare to be arrogant.

    Xu Cheng looked at Carmen and the principal and said to Igor,¡±¡±I wonder if the royal family has any shares in this elite school?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± Igor let out a sigh of relief.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then just get straight to the point. I can¡¯t see any sincerity in getting the Garter medal, just like how this principal is a Baron or something. Your titles are a joke to me. I just want these two to pay the price for what I just said. If the royal family doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for them, I can do it myself.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if I kill more people than the two of them!¡±

    ¡°Kill?¡± Carmen and the principal immediately straightened their necks like shrews.¡±¡±You still want to kill? I¡¯m telling you, even thews of the UK don¡¯t allow you to hit people, and you want to kill people? Who Do You Think You Are? Not even the Constitution can erase us!¡±

    As soon as the two finished speaking, Dulson kicked Carmen and the principal to the ground.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the Criminal Investigation Department. Have you seen thew?¡± Dulson scoffed!

    This was the most F * cking awesome part of their time in the deviant Corp!

    This was the reason why they were willing to go crazy for the deviant Corp.

    To live without restraint for himself, for freedom, for the person in his heart!

    The Butler almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He quickly stood in front of Dulson and timidly said,¡±¡±Mr. Xu! Don¡¯t be angry, just be magnanimous and let the royal family handle this matter. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied. ¡±

    The two bodyguards behind the Butler helped the principal and Carmen up.

    The principal and Carmen saw how respectful Butler Igor was towards Xu Cheng, and they were also dumbfounded for a moment. They panicked when they felt the guards grabbing their arms, as if they were going to arrest them.

    To be able to say that he was going to kill someone in front of the head butler of the imperial family, he must have some ability.

    Xu Cheng looked at the head butler and said,¡±I believe you can do this well. Also, don¡¯t restore my school records if you delete them. This ce doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Dulson also followed.

    The Butler said to one of the guards,¡±Prepare the car and send Mr. Xu back first. I¡¯ll go back myself.¡±

    The guard over there nodded and took out his headset. The royal car that was listening in on the front yard of the school drove over and personally opened the door for Xu Cheng.

    Carmen and the principal¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when they saw the king¡¯s car.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a car, but that he was directly sitting in the Imperial car!

    For a moment, Carmen and the principal were both trying their best to figure out what Xu Cheng did to deserve this kind of treatment. But the two were more afraid, because they saw that Butler Igor¡¯s face was very ugly.

    ¡°Morton, let¡¯s go to your office.¡± The Butler snorted and went to the principal¡¯s office. He was obviously very angry.

    The principal and Carmen followed the Butler, feeling a little uneasy. There were also guards following behind them.

    After entering the principal¡¯s office, the Butler sat on the principal¡¯s chair while the principal and Carmen stood in the corner. The Butler crossed his legs and said to a teacher who was resting,¡±¡±Go and gather all the backbone middle-ranking teachers here. All the outstanding elite cadres! No matter what they¡¯re doing at the moment, you¡¯ll have to take over their sses ande here immediately!¡±

    Carmen and the principal swallowed their saliva as their hearts started to race.

    The Butler¡¯s face was dark. He nced at Carmen and the principal and snorted.

    ¡°Delete their records?¡±

    He was so angry that his face was trembling.

    Now, Britain really wanted to have a connection with Xu Cheng, and they even restored Lin chuxue¡¯s household registration and awarded her a noble title, including the Lin family¡¯s identity. They only hoped that even if they couldn¡¯t keep Xu Cheng in the future, they could still maintain a rtionship with Lin chuxue using the National sentiment, so it would be easier to talk to her in the future.

    Who knew that they would actually dare to do this? one should know that Xu Cheng grew up here, and with this gimmick, they could asionally let Xu Chenge back to visit his old school. This was the next step of the royal family¡¯s n, and they even nned to build a legendary monument here for Xu Cheng. But this school, on the other hand, took the initiative to cancel Xu Cheng¡¯s name and even shed all pretense of cordiality!

    How could the head butler not be angry?

 Chapter 1096

    <h4>Chapter 1096: The irritable Butler</h4>

    King William had already nned to marry Xu Cheng, and if Xu Cheng won, he would definitely have an heir. Then, his position would rece that old man as the person behind the scenes of the new capital society, and he would need to rely on both of them. And, his heir¡¯s status in the future would also not be underestimated. No matter what, he would be an invisible giant. Of course, if Xu Cheng died, there would be no possibility of him having an heir. So, in terms of this bet, the royal family didn¡¯t lose anything.

    This also allowed the royal family to ce more chips in their rtionship with Xu Cheng. At the moment, all the benefits they could give Xu Cheng were nothingpared to the future. So, whoever tried to stop the royal family¡¯s n would be going against the country!

    With William¡¯s current means, he could kill anyone by any means!

    But even if he wanted to kill these two pieces of trash in front of him, he couldn¡¯t let Xu Cheng do it himself. However, the head butler didn¡¯t want to kill them so easily. He needed to make the school take a roundabout way.

    Although Mr. Xu had made it clear when he left that he didn¡¯t need the school to restore his academic qualifications, it didn¡¯t mean that the school couldn¡¯t make use of Lin chuxue. Lin chuxue was a famous person at the school, and if she became the real ¡®First Lady¡¯ of this world in the future, when the news spread that she was studying here, they would asionally invite her toe here to reminisce. Even if she came here once, or if she wanted to reminisce about the past, she would think of Ennd and develop feelings for this ce. Although Xu Cheng hated it, he still had to give in to her.

    This was the best way the head butler could think of to salvage the rtionship between the two. Whether the royal family could rise again in William¡¯s hands and make William the number one person who surpassed the Queen¡¯s prestige would depend on this. If he seeded, he would definitely upy an important role in the royal family as his trusted Butler. The offspring would be hereditary!

    Therefore, he had no choice but to put in all his effort to bet the rest of his life.

    Thinking of this, he looked at Kalman and the principal. He was furious. He had given them all kinds of looks just now, but they didn¡¯t see it and acted dumb. What was the use of acting like a coward now?

    The entire team of teachers in the Royal Noble Academy was forcibly called over.

    They were all wondering what had happened. It was rare to have such an urgent meeting.

    However, when they arrived at the corridor of the principal¡¯s office and saw the royal guards outside, they frowned and felt that something had happened.

    All of them kept their mouths shut and entered the office.

    A total of more than ten teachers, who were usually voted for during meetings, saw that the principal was standing, so they also walked over and stood beside the principal.

    Some of them had already recognized Butler Igor and were a little timid.

    Could it be that the royal family was nning to send the next Prince to study at this school, so they had to mobilize so many people to make arrangements in advance?

    Some people were still a little excited with the mentality of getting lucky. Once that happened, more students woulde to register at their school.

    ¡°What are you all standing so far away for? Come inside and stand here. ¡± The head butler shouted with an unkind expression.

    After everyone stood up, the head butler asked,¡±¡±Who¡¯s in charge of the educational records?¡±

    The principal and Calvin¡¯s eyelids twitched, and they were a little uneasy.

    At this moment, the teacher in charge of this piece of information stood up and said,¡±¡±Respected head butler, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Igor nodded.¡±Ten years ago, there was a Chinese student named Xu. Did he have a student?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll look around. ¡± As the teacher spoke, he immediately went to hisputer to search for it. In the end, he raised his head and shook it. ¡°There¡¯s no such student, head butler. ¡±

    The principal was anxious,¡±Are you sure?¡± He¡¯s called ¡®Xu¡¯, and he¡¯s between 28 and 29 years old. Ten years ago, he was only 15 or 16 years old ...¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡± The head butler berated the principal.

    Couldn¡¯t he tell that the principal was using his eyes to hint to the teacher to quickly create a temporary one to muddle through?

    ¡°Do you have one or not?¡± The chief butler looked at the Information Officer teacher, his face stiff.¡±¡±I don¡¯t like people who don¡¯t seek the truth.¡±

    Kachaa.

    The guards immediately raised their guns.

    This was no f * cking joke.

    The data Officer broke out in cold sweat and shook his head.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t!¡±

    The principal leaned against the wall, feeling weak.

    The head butler nodded and looked at the principal.¡±¡±What do you have to say, Morton?¡±

    ¡°I ... I ... It¡¯s none of my business, respected Butler. I didn¡¯t know about this at all, this Kalman was in charge, and that Xu was his student back then. ¡±

    Carmen¡¯s expression changed.

    He looked at the principal, then at the gloomy-looking head butler. He was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty as a teacher. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the wrong. A student like him is indeed notorious for his misdeeds ...¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that I can find out who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong from the nobles who bribed you in the past?¡± the head butler interrupted him. You still don¡¯t want to admit it? The royal family was supposed to get involved in this matter in the near future and investigate it thoroughly. They¡¯ve already prepared a new evaluation of their learning style, but you F * cking acted on your own ord and staged this scene today. Good job, do you know who you¡¯ve offended today?¡±

    Without waiting for them to ask, the head butler roared,¡±¡±That¡¯s the king¡¯s distinguished guest! He was the only person the Queen had ever awarded the Garter medal to! How dare you all treat him so arrogantly? And he even called himself a noble teacher? Have your manners and character been fed to dogs? Ah!¡±

    The principal¡¯s eyes widened.

    Kalman¡¯s legs gave way.

    The other teachers didn¡¯t know what had happened, but the words ¡°garter medal¡± were enough to shock them.

    It was indeed not something they could make a decision on when such a person was involved.

    ¡°I was just giving you guys a hint with my eyes to stop talking. Are you pretending not to hear me or are you blind? ¡°This is great. You¡¯vepletely offended him. He¡¯s clearly seen through your school. Very good. Originally, you could have used his identity to promote your school. What do you mean by he¡¯s not worthy of you? I think it¡¯s you who look down on him and are not worthy of him! Now, on behalf of the royal family, I will strip Molton of his position as Baron. At the same time, you will be removed from your position as the principal of this school and receive your punishment. ¡±

    The principal¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was sending him to eternal damnation.

    He was about to say something, but the Butler suddenly said to Kalman,¡±¡±As for you! You have insulted the only owner of the medal, and you are trying to sow discord between the royal family and the people who have won the medal. I suspect that you have an ulterior motive. Men, take him away!¡±

    The principal didn¡¯t dare to say anything after seeing Carmen¡¯s fate.

    Kalman was dumbfounded and wailed in protest, but it was no use as he was taken away by the guards.

    Everyone at the scene didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. They were directly here to arrest him, and everyone was afraid of being dragged into this.

    At this moment, the chief butler said to the Information Officer,¡±¡±Find the information of a student named Nicole and keep it carefully. Interview all of her former ssmates and friends. Remember, only keep the information in her file. It¡¯s best to write down all the time she spent in the school in detail. To be able to write a book about the Royal awards, it must be true and reliable.¡±

    This was the head Butler¡¯s only solution, and he could only pin his hopes on Xu Cheng¡¯s wife, Lin chuxue.

    The data Officer quickly checked on theputer. After checking a few times, he was a little flustered.

    At this time, the principal had already copsed to the ground, his face pale.

    The data Officer was not any better and stuttered,¡±¡±Also ... I don¡¯t have any!¡±

    The head Butler¡¯s eyes widened immediately. He subconsciously looked at the principal and pulled out a gun from the Guard¡¯s waist. He stepped forward and pointed it at the principal¡¯s head. He roared hysterically,¡±¡±You want to F * cking kill me? Restore all the data!¡±

    ¡°Neither of them has a backup,¡± the data Officer said.¡±They¡¯repletely deleted!¡±

    The head butler vented his anger by kicking the principal. If there weren¡¯t so many people present, he would have shot this bastard!

 Chapter 1097

    <h4>Chapter 1097: He¡¯s probably the distinguished guest invited by the royal family</h4>

    The elite school suddenly reced the principal and professor Kalman. In addition, the other teachers who were involved in the incident with a student named Xu Cheng were all investigated and sent to prison. This incident was considered a major cleansing for the elite school.

    That day, the royal family¡¯s butler said to the teachers,¡±¡±Do you know that your school has missed a chance to make a name for itself? Let me tell you, if the identity of this student you deleted is exposed one day, you¡¯ll regret it so much that you¡¯ll be in trouble! Do you know that you¡¯ve obstructed the royal family¡¯s n? I don¡¯t care if you are new here or the teachers who used to be here know about this matter. In short, just like I said, find a way to restore Nicole¡¯splete file from her admission to her graduation. Record all of her deeds during her school days. I don¡¯t care how you check, how you do it, or spend a lot of money to find aputer expert to restore it or even redo it! Whoever can do this well will be given the title of Viscount and the position of principal of our school!¡±

    As soon as he said this, every teacher present seemed to be on stimnts.

    If they couldn¡¯t even y the love card of Lin chuxue¡¯s youth in Britain, the royal family had no idea what reason to invite Xu Cheng and his wife toe to Britain in the future.

    This point was very important!

    If this gave Lin chuxue the idea of settling down in Ennd and returning home with honor, that would be even better.

    So, don¡¯t me the Butler for being angry. If he told William about this, he would probably kill the principal and Kalman.

    Originally, the Lin family¡¯s situation in Britain was already disappointing, and the royal family wanted to improve it, so they had already found all ways to ease the rtionship between the two sides. However, everyone must feel the most warm and nostalgic existence to their young school life, not to mention that Lin chuxue and Xu Cheng were here, having a deep process of improving their feelings for each other. The royal family finally found this point, and they wanted to use this school to make Xu Cheng and his wife remember it, so that Britain might not be aplete nightmare. It also contained the memories of the two of them.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect the school to jump out and provoke Xu Cheng, and they even deleted their files from the time they entered the school to when they got promoted. This was simply going against the royal family!

    Inside the prison, the principal and Kalman were separated into two rooms.

    They still couldn¡¯te to their senses. Why exactly were they being arrested and sentenced? and the crime wasn¡¯t light either.

    Kalman turned to thewyer outside and said,¡±¡±We¡¯re innocent, they have no reason to lock us up. The crime of treason is groundless! I won¡¯t admit to it. I admit that I was bribed in the past, but I won¡¯t admit to this crime. I want to appeal!¡±

    Thewyerughed bitterly,¡±usually, it¡¯s useful to appeal. But this time, the court doesn¡¯t dare to ept it at all. Because you¡¯re suing the royal family! So, no matter what you have to say, the court will overrule it. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awyer, how can you let this happen?¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°our legal world sent me an invitation. The content is simple and direct.¡± ¡°If I want to continue with this case, the court will suppress thew Association, and I will be the center of attention. You all know that without thewyer¡¯s certificate of thew Association, it will be difficult for me to even enter the court as a defender! Even thewyer¡¯s Union relies on the court for survival, I have no power to interfere in this matter. However, do you two want to hear my opinion?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Carmen and the principal said.

    Thewyer: ¡°I give up on the appeal. No matter how many years you¡¯ll be in prison, just sit there.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Carmen and the principal thought they had heard wrong and scolded thewyer in unison,¡±¡±Then what¡¯s the use of having you? To be honest, we only offended him by saying a few words about that little bastard. ¡±

    Thewyer sighed.¡±As the saying goes, troublees from the mouth. First of all, your remarks are nder, and the target is a holder of the Garter medal. If the royal family turns a blind eye to it, the hierarchy of titles will be broken by you. Does that mean that all titles will be equal in the future?¡±

    ¡°That kid is worthy of a medal?¡± The principal spat.

    Thewyer sighed.¡±It¡¯s because I¡¯m yourwyer that I¡¯m here to remind you. Since the two of you want to be political sacrifices, then it¡¯s none of my business. I won¡¯t charge you this time. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± the principal called out to him calmly.¡±Please wait, Mr. Florey. You haven¡¯t finished what you wanted to say.¡±

    Thewyer tilted his head and said,¡±this time, it¡¯s not just you guys. Even thew Association and the court don¡¯t dare to step in. It¡¯s useless no matter who you look for.¡±

    Carmen asked,¡±you¡¯re looking for the Prime Minister?¡± It¡¯s obvious that the head butler is making a mountain out of a molehill. ¡±

    Thewyerughed bitterly.¡±When I was preparing to take on this case, I thought so too. But after I learned some things, I¡¯m already very lucky to see you guys still alive.¡± So, as long as he didn¡¯t die, so what if he was in prison for more than ten years? But if you want to cause trouble, you¡¯ll definitely be the sacrifice. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For what?¡± the principal was puzzled.

    ¡°In order to lower the anger of some people, in order to gain the favor of others, he sacrificed himself!¡± Awyer.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The principal twitched his mouth unnaturally.¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me, that Xu?¡±

    Thewyer nodded.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Carmen immediately retorted.¡±What did that guy do? why would the royal family have to please him just to kill us?¡±

    Thewyer smiled and said as he paced around,¡±¡±Who benefited the most from the vine incident?¡±

    The principal usually paid attention to these political matters.¡±¡±The royal family! Right now, many people seem to support the royal family¡¯s hope of obtaining the vine to benefit the people. ¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Thewyer said slowly, ¡± as for the Prime Minister¡¯s team that is against the vine, you have seen it for yourself. It is even dangerous for him to be re-elected. It is already lucky that he can survive this period without being dismissed. ¡± But have you ever thought that the royal family of the past had the ability and the courage to interfere in these matters? But why had the royal family been so active recently? Moreover, the newly appointed William had already demonstrated the former Queen¡¯s imposing manner and was somewhat Swift and decisive. Wasn¡¯t this all instigated by someone? Rumor had it that a week ago, the royal family had held a private banquet to invite a distinguished guest. At that time, all the Royal rtives and rtives had attended. After that night, the royal family suddenly dismissed many princes and some important positions in the royal family. At least three princes and five ministers were dismissed! There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know about this matter recently, and no one knows who this distinguished guest is. However, it¡¯s not difficult to see from the chief Butler¡¯s personal hospitality these past few days that this distinguished guest of the royal family should be the little bastard Xu in your eyes! When we think about how you were all locked up here, then Xu is definitely a distinguished guest. That¡¯s why neither the court nor thewyer¡¯s Union dares to interfere. If I¡¯m not wrong, the movement to push the royal family¡¯s ambitions back to power is probably rted to this person. At this critical juncture, why do I say you¡¯d better obediently stay in prison, not appeal, and not make a scene? If that honored guest really wants you to die, I think he only needs to say a word!¡±

 Chapter 1098

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Roasting Benjamin on the fire rack</h4>

    Carmen and the principal¡¯s eyes almost popped out. After such an analysis, they suddenly understood, and their hearts were hit hard by a heavy hammer. It was indeed as thewyer said, if they continued to argue, they would only be the sacrifice of this battle. Xu Cheng was no longer the Xu Cheng of the past, and he might be representing the mutant Union!

    Otherwise, the royal family would not have tried to please him!

    At this time, thewyer took out a recording pen and said to the two,¡±¡±Are you going to appeal? Do you have any objections to the court¡¯s decision?¡±

    The two of them were like roosters who had lost a fight, lying on the iron fence. They admitted defeat and said,¡±¡±No appeal, and no objections. We deserve to die for offending Mr. Xu. Please give us a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your words to the court and wait for the final result,¡±thewyer said.

    After that, thewyer walked out.

    The principalughed bitterly as hey in the cell.¡±Now I know why the chief butler was so close to putting a bullet in my mouth after he found out that all the files were deleted. We did take a chance to make a name for our school. After a few years of not seeing him, he has grown to such a Big Shot. Such a figure was once a student of our school. If this advertisement is good, it can at least increase the reputation of our school. Think about it, if what thewyer said is true, The royal family has be a country with vine qualifications because of this person¡¯s sessful entry into the ¡®mutant Union¡¯, then the citizens will have a very good impression and gratitude towards this person. At that time, once we announce that this person is a student of our school, tsk tsk, the fame and influence will reach an unprecedented level!¡±

    Thinking of this, the principal was filled with regret. If there wasn¡¯t this conflict, he could have apologized sincerely. But now, he had gotten this opportunity!

    There was no need to imagine how high his achievements would be. When the time came, he would be the hero who promoted the school!

    His status and influence would be even higher.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one feeling regretful. Kalman was dead silent, his body trembling in anger.

    He was Xu Cheng¡¯s teacher!

    The teacher who caught him to study, if it wasn¡¯t for this incident, in the future, Britain would really be a country that qualified for vines as thewyer said. Plus, with Xu Cheng¡¯s influence, as Xu Cheng¡¯s teacher, who in the country wouldn¡¯t give him face?

    What title?

    What professor!

    What bullsh * t money, nothing was more practical than this golden light on his face! Hiswork would be opened up because of this, and he would be able to enter the circle of first-ss nobles or power from a Small Professor. Just because he taught such a student, wouldn¡¯t the parentse to him to hand their children over? With this connection, the school would dare to not promote him?

    But!

    No more!

    All gone!

    It was all F * cking gone. The day that he had pursued and hoped for his entire life had originally been open to him, but he had blocked it all and buried it. And now, he had ended up in jail!

    Everyone would have times when they were lucky or lost in a difficult situation. As long as they thought that they were only one step away from winning the big prize, they would deeply me themselves and wish that God could do it again.

    ¡°Carmen, you bastard! I shouldn¡¯t have gone down to join in the fun. It¡¯s all because of you. You ruined my future. Not to mention the higher-ups letting you off, I won¡¯t let you off even after I get out. ¡± The principal cursed with hatred.

    Carmenughed bitterly,¡±you think I¡¯m fine? I feel like I¡¯m an idiot! I really want to give myself a F * cking p. If I knew that he wasn¡¯t the Xu Cheng from back then, I would even kneel down and beg him to forgive my past mistakes!¡±

    On the other side.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s team had indeed fallen to the lowest level of trust in the history of the people. There was another wave of moring for the Prime Minister to step down. The Prime Minister had no choice but to pay out of his own pocket to find investors to temporarily make up for the losses of the People¡¯s interests due to the sale of the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product.

    However, this was not enough to dispel the anger of the people.

    Seeing the effects of the vines from other countries online, someizensmented,¡±¡±Child prodigies are all from other countries.¡±

    At this moment, the royal family finally made a shocking move.

    ¡°If Europe continues to suppress the new vine, then I¡¯m sorry. Even if we agree, the people will not agree. We support the new vine, so I, the King of Ennd, officially propose to withdraw from Europe!¡± William stood before the press conference and gave his speech.

    This was no less than a heavy bomb.

    It was a fatal blow to the Prime Minister¡¯s team!

    The reason was that almost half of the people actually supported it!

    If there was a referendum, it would really be an explosive upset!

    If the royal family won the referendum, then their team would lose its role. In other words, Britain would leave Europe, and the royal family would regain the trust of the people. The Prime Minister¡¯s team would be a figurehead!

    What a good move!

    If the royal family was allowed to do this and seed, other countries with monarchies like Spain and Portugal would also follow suit. That would be a big blow to Europe.

    Therefore, the Prime Minister¡¯s team would definitely not allow such a thing to happen. At least, old Ross, who was behind him, would definitely not sit by and watch Continent o disintegrate!

    ¡°Suppress!¡± Old Ross ordered the British Prime Minister over the phone,¡±¡±If we can settle it with money, we¡¯ll go directly to our bank and stabilize the situation for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± the British Prime Minister asked. Now it¡¯s not just us, but all of Europe¡¯s other countries ¡°subordinates that belong to you are also in a passive position. The other countries are forcing the government to make apromise. Now, those old subordinates of yours are waiting for your call to see what you n to do.¡±

    Old Ross: ¡°give me a little more time. I¡¯ll find a way toe here. Only you know what we talked about on the phone. Keep it a secret!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the Prime Minister replied.

    After hanging up the phone, the British Prime Minister immediately had a pir of support.

    He immediately held a press conference and said,¡±if the royal family can really allow Britain to join the Five Nations and be one of the six Nations, then I¡¯ll give up my position!¡±

    To put it bluntly, no matter how much you jump into the royal family, you can¡¯t really join them. Will Hua, Russia, and the United States allow you to join in and share the spoils?

    So, so what if the Prime Minister had admitted that he had lost this time? it was better to hand the pressure directly to the royal family. Since the people did not think that you could do it, then go. Let¡¯s see if the people would be disappointed in the royal family when they were also refused entry. When the time came, the people might not agree to leave Europe.

    However, it wasn¡¯t as if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have a move up his sleeve. At this time, he made a person appear in Ennd.

    This person was not just anyone, it was Benjamin!

    He was going to attend the Royal banquet!

    Who was Benjamin? it was impossible for the other countries ¡®intelligence teams and some people who were aware of the international news not to know that Benjamin was the owner of the vine technology.

    What did this mean?

    The people were immediately excited.

    At this time, the Prime Minister¡¯s team was caught off guard.

    However, on the ne, Benjamin bitterly smiled when he video-called Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Leader, this time you¡¯re really going to roast me on the fire rack!¡±

 Chapter 1099

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Everyone wants to¡¯ change ¡®</h4>

    The Prime Minister of Britain, as well as the governments of the rest of Europe¡¯s monarchical countries, as well as those behind-the-scenes countries that were coveting gic technology, would all have their eyes on Benjamin¡¯s attendance at the banquet of the British royal family!

    At that time, who could say for sure what would happen?

    It was not an exaggeration to say that Benjamin was being roasted on the fire.

    The politicians in Britain and all the countries controlled by old Ross had two goals to kill Benjamin.

    One was that if Benjamin sessfully allowed the British royal family to bring the people into the Ounders ¡®Union, then the British government would be dissolved for nothing, and Britain would really be allowed to leave Europe. Then, the different parties in the other small countries would take simr measures to disintegrate the country¡¯s investment in the Ounders¡¯ Union. So, the current governments would definitely not let the British royal family take the lead!

    And who was the key person?

    That was Benjamin!

    On the other hand, taking advantage of the fact that gic technology wasn¡¯t fully developed yet to get rid of this initiator, then the deviant Corp would disband in the near future, so who would want the deviant Corp to disband the most? Of course, it was the United Nations!

    So, there were too many reasons and people who wanted Benjamin dead!

    Old Ross met the Butler in the castle.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± The Butler was being massaged by a maidservant in his bedroom as he spoke. He did not seem to be surprised by old Ross¡¯s intention to go out.

    Old Ross nodded. After a moment of hesitation, he said,¡±¡±The outside world is in chaos. The entire Europe has lost to the gic problem. The people are angry. If I don¡¯te out to clean up the situation, I¡¯m afraid all of our people will be overthrown. We need a backbone at this time. As you can see, the Duke doesn¡¯t seem to care about anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know his personality?¡± The Butler rolled his eyes at Ross.

    Old Ross seemed to be pleading for mercy.¡±I know that nothing in this world can affect the Duke. However, we are not as open-minded as he is. We can¡¯t just ignore the hundred-year foundation outside.¡±

    The Butler muttered to himself for a long time, staring at old Ross and asking him for no reason,¡±¡±You don¡¯t trust the Duke? Since he doesn¡¯t want your family to go out, he definitely doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Don¡¯t worry about what¡¯s happening outside, you¡¯ll definitely be killed by that kid if you go out!¡±

    Old Ross didn¡¯t dare to speak. It was obvious that he had some reservations about what he was going to say next.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± The Butler said.

    Old Ross was silent for a while, and then said,¡±¡±The Duke didn¡¯t kill that damned person. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of keeping him alive. Since he¡¯s not willing to join us, he¡¯ll only be a disaster for us. If we had gotten rid of him back then, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are now.¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning the Duke¡¯s decision?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to. I just feel that Xu Cheng is a very dangerous person, so we shouldn¡¯t let him go. As long as we have a little understanding of his past, we can clearly see that as long as we don¡¯tpletely kill him and let him run away, when he stands up again, he will always be stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°What the Duke Wants is for him to be strong.¡± ¡°Alright, since you want to go out, I¡¯ll let you out. But you know the rules,¡± the Butler said word by word.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ross quickly thanked him.

    The Butler got up and brought him to the basement of the castle. Immediately, the castle¡¯s servants covered old Ross¡¯s head and took him onto a boat, which floated out along the castle¡¯s moat.

    Perhaps the attendant had taken the wrong piece of ck cloth. This time, the ck cloth was a little thin, and it was not that one could not see anything after the head was covered. Old Ross was a little surprised that his eyes could see all the scenery and the way back and forth from the river!

    But he didn¡¯t say anything, pretending that he didn¡¯t see anything. But in his heart, he was filled with endless ecstasy and excitement.

    A hundred years!

    Any outsider who entered the castle to see the Duke had to be brought in by the Duke or the Butler. However, as long as they were not servants of the castle, they would be covered with a ck cloth and all protective measures would be taken to ensure that the coordinates and position of the castle were exposed.

    It could be said that even if the Duke¡¯s most loyal dog, old Ross, wanted to meet him, he had to be brought in under a veil. But now, old Ross had witnessed the entire river route that he had taken to leave the castle. With the development of modern technology, it was still difficult for satellites to find this ce. He was now witnessing the entire entrance and exit of Luxian!

    It had to be said that the ce where the Duke had found his residence was indeed very hidden. For the past hundred years, the British royal family, old Ross, and the two heroes of merica had tried to find the whereabouts of the Duke¡¯s residence, but to no avail.

    However, from today onwards, this ce would no longer be mysterious. He was the only outsider who knew about this ce!

    All of a sudden, old Ross felt that he had seized an unprecedented opportunity!

    It was a bold and risky idea, but if it seeded, old Ross would no longer be anyone¡¯s ve!

    That¡¯s right, it was a betrayal!

    If it was possible, who would want to leave their fate in the hands of others?

    Over the past 100 years, the reclusive super-rich and powerful n that had been worshipped by many people in the world was just a man¡¯s dog!

    Who would be willing?

    Although the ancestors of the Ross family were loyal, they were no longer as loyal as they appeared to be in the past century under the influence of power and money.

    After being used to being the boss, who wouldn¡¯t be infatuated with greed?

    When old Ross¡¯s head was covered and the boat drifted away, the Butler stood on a window in the distant Castle and watched him leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s been 200 years, and he never dared to expose this ce. Young master has long wanted to change, so right now, for him, nothing is more important than a powerful gic drug. If he can get all the genes in Xu Cheng¡¯s body, he will change everything, and he won¡¯t have to be afraid of hiding here anymore. There¡¯s nothing in the world that he¡¯s afraid of anymore.¡±

    The Butler watched as the small boat disappeared into the ck mist. He muttered,¡±¡±Everyone wants to change, and I¡¯m no exception. He can live for 200 years, but I can only live for 70 or 80 years. Since you¡¯re going to die anyway, why don¡¯t you struggle a little?¡±

    As he spoke, the Butler smiled and thought to himself,¡±Old Ross, I hope you¡¯re a man of courage! Don¡¯t let my good intentions go to waste.

    There had always been a rule in the castle. Once the servants entered, they could not leave for the rest of their lives. Their families and descendants would receive a generous source of money every month, which was the sry for serving the castle. Many people had tried to leave this ce, but they had all died!

    Not a single one was left alive!

    The Butler had been serving here since he was young, and it had already been more than 70 years!

    His son was already 20 years old, and he was being brainwashed every day. There was only one signal in his mind, and that was to be loyal to the Duke! In the future, he would walk his own path.

    As for his wife, she was executed by the Duke after giving birth to the child!

    In the Duke¡¯s words, her being alive would only disturb your heart.

    However, the Duke did not know that the death of the Butler¡¯s wife had caused him to Harbor a grudge against the Duke!

 Chapter 1100

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Important information</h4>

    Not long after, the door to the Butler¡¯s bedroom opened gently, and a ck refugee quietly walked in.

    He stood behind the Butler and kneeled on the ground.

    With his back facing him, the Butler said,¡±do you know what to do after you spread the news?¡± I¡¯ll give your family a sum of money, and all your brothers, sisters, and parents will be able to live a wealthy life. But if you don¡¯t do as I say, I know where they live. ¡±

    The ck man¡¯s body trembled.¡±I know, Sir. After the news spreads, I¡¯ll be a dead man. You said that only the dead will not reveal any secrets.¡±

    The Butler nodded.¡±Whether your family can change your status as a poor person or not will depend on your own awareness. Go.¡±

    The ck man nodded and left the room on all fours.

    The Duke did not know anything about the Butler¡¯s room, because all the maids that apanied him had been bribed by the Butler. The Duke¡¯s every move, including when he would leave his bedroom, was under the Butler¡¯s watch.

    The ck man went straight to the Mexico ck market and found the ck market agent of the four gangs.

    First of all, he was a refugee. What valuable things could a refugee have?

    The refugee felt like he was about to be beaten to death, but he did not see the agent. In a hurry, he said old Ross ¡®full name.

    He said,¡±with this name, you can make a fortune!¡± The people above you need it!¡±

    The two bodyguards who were about to beat him to death frowned when they heard this. They were unfamiliar with the name of old Ross. In fact, there were too many people in this world who might not know the name of the Roth family, including the names of the internal members.

    However, who didn¡¯t seek wealth in order to make a fortune? If there was a slight chance, everyone would take their chances.

    The escapee knew that they were hesitating and continued,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have the power to threaten your head, but believe me, I have news here. Your head needs it! The two of you will also benefit from this!¡±

    The two bodyguards saw him lying on the ground, spitting blood. They squatted down and asked,¡±¡±What news?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. I can only tell your boss. If you know, you¡¯ll die!¡± The refugee said.

    ¡°ying tricks with us?¡± The bodyguard gave him a kick.

    The escapee rolled on the ground in pain, but when he thought about how his family would be in danger if he failed, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±I have nothing. I don¡¯t need to get involved in this. Believe it or not, I won¡¯t lose anything, but your superiors will suffer a great loss. Therefore, you will lose your jobs and even your lives!¡±

    The two bodyguards who were about to swing their fists at him hesitated. After searching the refugee for any lethal weapons, they dragged him into the vi where Saar used to live.

    At the moment, the representative of these four gangs was none other than the one who was in charge of helping Xu Cheng. He had helped Xu Cheng run errands in thend of mercenaries a few times, and because of that, he was assigned to work in the ck market. It could be said that among the four gangs, he was second only to the four bosses, and to him, it was all thanks to Mr. Fang.

    The two bodyguards dragged the ck refugee in and spoke to the two guards at the door. The guard ran in and said to the agent,¡±¡±Mr. Spear, a refugee wants to see you. He said you might need something from him.¡±

    Pierce sat on the sofa in a luxurious Hall. The background wall was ying the international news, the headlines about Benjamin¡¯s visit to Ennd.

    ¡°Refugees?¡± Pierce was still leaning on the sofa, frowning.¡±¡±Can the words of a refugee be trusted? Since when did refugees get to do intelligence work in the dark World?¡±

    The guard: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The brothers outside the gate have already beaten him up, but he still insists on seeing you. He said that he has something to say. We¡¯ve checked him, and he¡¯s absolutely safe.¡±

    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, Pierce raised his hand.¡±¡±Bring him in.¡±

    The guard nodded and went out. Not long after, the ck refugee was dragged in. His head was covered in blood, and he seemed to have lost too much blood and was very weak.

    Pierce turned the sofa curiously. After looking at him, he lit a cigar. He looked at him from a distance and crossed his legs. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, are you sure you still want to see me? There are too many people in the ck market asking me for help, but your perseverance is the first. Tell me, what¡¯s the information you¡¯re talking about? if you think it¡¯s April Fool¡¯s Day ande to y with me, I have a hundred things to make you happy. ¡±

    The ck man looked at the seven or eight armed bodyguards around him, then looked at Pierce and said with his eyes,¡±¡±This information is not convenient for a third person to know.¡±

    ¡°Send us away so that you can attack our heads?¡± One of the bodyguards snorted,¡±I wonder who¡¯s up there?¡± You¡¯re getting more courageous?¡±

    ¡°You guys can leave.¡± Pierce interrupted the bodyguards and said confidently,¡±¡±This is the ck market! If you want to take my life, not to mention my brothers, the entire industry outside will not agree. Whoever wants to attack me is equivalent to offending the entire ck market. I think no matter who it is, they will not be able to leave this ce alive. All of you, get out. ¡±

    The eight bodyguards looked at each other and sized up the escapee again. After making sure that he did not have any fighting power or weapons, they walked out of the vi one after another.

    The escapees who were left behind finally managed to sit up. He looked at Pierce and asked again for confirmation,¡±¡±Are you really the representative of the four gangs?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Pierceughed. You don¡¯t even know who the agent is, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that this information will be useless to you. It depends on whether you¡¯re a member of the four gangs.¡± The refugee said.

    ¡°I am.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, then say it!¡±

    ¡°I need a sum of money, five million dors!¡± The refugee said.

    Pierce raised his eyebrows and said,¡±do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Have you been beaten silly?¡±

    Escapees: ¡°five million, deposited into an ount. My information is worthless to others, but to you and the people above you, it¡¯s worth 500 billion!¡±

    Pierceughed. Heughed out loud and looked at the refugee like a fool. Then, he took out a gun and was ready to shoot.

    The refugee was so frightened that he quickly said,¡±if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call your superiors. With their status, it¡¯s hard for a refugee like me to get close to them. That¡¯s why I came to you. If you appreciate this, trust me, your superiors will praise you greatly.¡±

    Pierce¡¯s gun, which was originally pulling the trigger, did not open. Looking at the refugee¡¯s scared and nervous face, it was obvious that he was afraid of death, so he was definitely not here to y with him for no reason.

    ¡°You better not be crazy!¡± As Pierce spoke, he went over and used a special mobile phone to call Saar, the leader of the four gates.

 Chapter 1101

    <h4>Chapter 1101: This intelligence is worth 5 trillion!</h4>

    After the call went through, Saar¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end.¡±¡±What are you doing? I¡¯m gambling right now!¡±

    Pierce was a little scared and smiled apologetically.¡±¡±Boss Saar, I¡¯ve caught someone here. He said that he has an important piece of information to report to you. He said it¡¯s very important to us and that this information is worth 500 billion!¡±

    ¡°US dors!¡± The escapee behind him added.

    Pierce red at him and then listened to Saar on the other end of the phone.¡±¡±The head of the White House wasn¡¯t even worth 500 billion dors, what kind of information could be worth that much? Now, the most valuable thing is gic technology. You ask him if it¡¯s a secret gic technique? If he isn ¡®t, then kill him and don¡¯t bother me. Also, in the near future, all intelligence will be directed at the British side. There will be a lot of people from the ck market gathering in that country. We should not get involved. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m clear about this.¡± Pierce nodded and then turned to ask the escapees,¡±¡±If you have something to say, hurry up and say it.¡±

    The escapee suddenly raised his head and shouted into the phone,¡±¡±I know Ross. PEI en¡¯s whereabouts!¡±

    Pierce thought he had heard wrong. The key point was that he had no concept of this name at all. After hearing the refugee say this, it seemed like it was gone. His face turned green.¡±No more?¡±

    The escapee nodded.

    Pierce knocked him out with one kick and picked up his phone to apologize.¡±¡±Boss Saar, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was tricked by this bastard. I¡¯ll reflect on my actions. I¡¯ll reflect on my actions for disturbing your gambling!¡±

    When Saar heard the escapees mention the name in his casino, he immediately sat up from his chair!

    Then, he threw all his chips to the poker machine, turned around, and walked out.

    He asked anxiously in a low voice,¡±¡±Did he just say the surname Roth?¡±

    ¡°It seems so. Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Pierce asked.

    Saar¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. No, where is the person who just spoke?¡±

    ¡°ck market?¡± spear was stunned.¡±It¡¯s with me.¡±

    Saar said,¡±bring him to me immediately. I¡¯ll give you two hours. Now, immediately, immediately!¡± If there¡¯s any problem with this person, I¡¯ll hold you responsible. Ensure his safety, at least before he reveals this information, I want him alive!¡±

    ¡°But he only said it for 5 million,¡± Pierce said.

    Saar,¡±here!¡± Even 50 million! Bring him over, quickly!¡±

    Ross. Peien!

    Old Ross¡¯s name!

    As the leader of the mysterious family, not many people knew this name, but as the four gangs that followed closely behind Xu Cheng, they all knew this person. Some time ago, Xu Cheng even asked them to pay attention to people with this surname, and if any of their members appeared anywhere, they had to tell him!

    Now, the leader of the family had surfaced?

    This information was simply too delicious!

    ¡°Boss Saar, is this name very special?¡±

    ¡°Special! It was very special! It¡¯s also very important. If you lose the person who knows this information, Mr. Fang will definitely not forgive you! He might just vanish from the face of the earth!¡± Saar said seriously.

    Pierce turned his head and subconsciously looked at the escapees he had kicked away. They had already fainted. He was so scared that he quickly ran over and squatted down to help the escapees up.¡±Brother! F * cking wake up!¡±

    He even shouted at the bodyguards outside,¡±¡±Call the doctor! Hurry up!¡±

    Saar¡¯s heart tightened on the other end of the phone.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°f*ck! I thought he was ying with me, so I kicked him, but he was already seriously injured before that. ¡± Pierce said in annoyance.

    ¡°f*ck!¡±¡±Pierce, save him!¡± Saar cursed.¡±Otherwise, we¡¯ll be finished!¡±

    Saar knew that there were too many people who wanted to kill the Roth family to rece them and eat the cake in their hands!

    If this information was lost, the four gangs would be suppressed by Morgan and Rockefeller and usher in a disaster!

    No matter how powerful the four ckies were, they couldn¡¯t beat the Army!

    ¡°Boss thrall, is this information really important?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Saar said,¡±this information is worth 5 trillion dors, and that¡¯s not enough. Bring him here quickly. I want him alive. If you can¡¯t bring him here, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±

    With that, Saar hung up the phone. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to gamble anymore, so he went to find the other three bosses.

    In the ck market vi, spear patted the refugee¡¯s face and asked him to wake up.¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯ve really toyed with me this time. Don¡¯t scare me, your life is more valuable than mine. Wake up, I¡¯ll give you five million!¡±

    The ck man slowly raised his eyes and said with his dry lips,¡±¡±You¡¯ve made a profit by selling this information for five million.¡±

    Pierce didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±I¡¯ve earned. I¡¯ve almost earned to death!¡±

    As he spoke, he asked the bodyguards and others to quickly take the sickly refugee to his private helicopter and fly directly to America!

    There was a specialnding area in Saar¡¯s Vi.

    After that, spear got off the ne with the refugees who were wearing oxygen masks.

    Saar¡¯s face darkened when he saw the refugee¡¯s half-dead state.

    After all, it would be a great achievement to obtain this information, but if such carelessness was gone, it would be eternal damnation! How could he not be nervous?

    Pierce lowered his head awkwardly to receive the scrutiny of the four bosses. In the end, Saar was toozy to say anything and brought the refugees back to the vi, leaving one of the bosses pointing at Pierce and trembling in anger.¡±If you make a mistake, you¡¯ll be the one to me. Don¡¯t drag down the four gangs.¡±

    Pierce swallowed his saliva. He still didn¡¯t know how powerful this F * cking information was. It was to the extent that the four bosses were so cautious and afraid.

    Which one of Xu Cheng¡¯s newly established ¡®ruling¡¯ team wasn¡¯t a dominant force? They were all ruthless people, and one of their established principles was toplete a mission: Get rid of the Roth family!

    Therefore, if they seeded, the four gangs would have made a great contribution. In the future, they would have no problem following them and drinking the soup. However, if they messed up because of this, they would have to face the wrath of the ruling group!

    Especially Mr. Fang, he can give you everything you have today, but he can also take it back and even uproot you, leaving you with nothing.

    Don¡¯t doubt everything. In the past, you could doubt him, but now, you can ¡®t!

    Because the capital society was gone, because Morgan and Rockefeller had both lost!

    Therefore, if the four gangs wanted to keep up with them, they could help them in their hour of need, but they must not drag them down.

    Your end will be facing a dispensable situation in the process of reshuffling and creating order!

    After catching up with the boss, Pierce quickly asked,¡±¡±What kind of information and project is it? Why are you so cautious?¡±

    The boss saw that he had followed the four gangs for a long time and was considered an old man, so he said,¡±¡±There are too many people in the world who want to get rid of the person on the phone! He had been hiding for a long time. If he lost the surface this time, he would suffer the wrath of those big shots! When that timees, we won¡¯t even dare to resist!¡±

    Pierce swallowed his saliva.

 Chapter 1102

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Thank you, Mr. Fang</h4>

    Old rosespear obviously didn¡¯t know that he had already exposed his whereabouts. His secret trip to Europe had already been revealed by the Duke¡¯s butler.

    He deliberately wanted Xu Cheng to find Ross.

    The news that Pein was going to Europe was passed on to Saar through the awakened refugees.

    The four bosses sat in front of the ck man seriously and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Is your information true? How can we believe you?¡±

    ¡°I swear on the God I believe in,¡± the ck man said.

    Pierce snorted,¡±what is faith?¡± Can it be eaten?¡±

    Saar raised his hand and interrupted Spiers.

    He knew that the poorer the refugees were, the more superstitious they were, because they could only rely on God to change them. Therefore, they were extremely pious and thirsty for faith.

    Of course, this was not the reason Saar believed the ck man.

    ¡°Do you know what the name¡± rospei ¡°represents?¡±

    ¡°I do, the head of Europe¡¯s giant Baros family!¡± The ck man replied. As for his whereabouts, it¡¯s not a big deal that he¡¯s worth five hundred billion. ¡±

    Pierce¡¯s eyes widened.

    Only then did he understand what PEI en¡¯s name meant.

    Roth!

    It was actually a super-rich European family!

    The financial Empire that was above the country!

    Thinking of this, Pierce broke out in a cold sweat. He didn¡¯t expect the people up there to be so huge!

    This really wasn¡¯t a stage that the four gangs could participate in!

    No wonder the four bosses were so careful.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re selling this information for only 5 million, how can I believe that it¡¯s true? If you really want 500 million, I can believe you. ¡± Saar said.

    The ck manughed bitterly.¡±If I wanted 500 million, I think Mr. Pierce would have killed me already. Five million is already enough to make me lose ayer of skin. I won¡¯t be able to spend 500 million!¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t be alive to spend five million, right?¡±

    The ck man¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred the money to the ount you mentioned,¡± Saar said.¡±But to make sure you don¡¯t sell it again, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    As he spoke, Saar raised his gun and aimed it at the refugee¡¯s head.

    The gang members present didn¡¯t even lift their eyelids, which Pierce didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Boss Saar, why did you kill him?¡±

    At this moment, one of the bosses said,¡±¡±Hiring a cheap refugee to pass on the information means that he¡¯s already decided not to go back. This information is very secretive and he doesn¡¯t intend to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°How reliable do you think it is?¡± Saar asked the boss.

    ¡°I think so,¡± the boss said.¡±But the ruling team needs this information. They¡¯d rather kill the wrong person than let him go!¡±

    Saar nodded, took out his phone, and directly dialed Xu Cheng¡¯s number.

    After the call went through, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    ¡°We¡¯ve received a piece of information ...¡±Saar spoke first.

    He told her about the escapees, and after a moment of silence, the other end of the phone said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve finally forced him out! Alright, this information is very important. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll remember your number. ¡±

    Saar quickly smiled apologetically.¡±You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my blessing to be able to help you, Mr. Fang. If there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to tell me.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and said,¡±then I¡¯ll tell you a reliable piece of news. Now, take advantage of the money and quickly buy the management rights of those big and small casinos. In the near future, the American government will control the management rights, and they won¡¯t be able to apply for registration again in the future. So, those business licenses now will all be money in the future.¡±

    Saar and the three bosses behind him trembled, all of them extremely excited.

    Saar kept thanking him over the phone,¡±¡±Thank you, Mr. Fang! Thank you, Mr. Fang! In the future, if Mr. Fang needs anything from the four gangs, just tell us. We will do our best to bow to you and die for you!¡±

    The other three bosses all shouted,¡±¡±Thank you, Mr. Fang.¡±

    All the members at the scene shouted at the same time,¡±¡±Thank you, Mr. Fang!¡±

    From being a nobody in the ck market to America setting foot in Las Vegas, they had officially embarked on the path of transformation. All of this was the road Mr. Fang had paved for them. Today, the four gangs had be a culture in America. As Las Vegas continued to grow, they had already taken over and formed an industry. They knew that if the higher-ups wanted to touch them, they might not be able to escape misfortune, but they knew that as long as they listened to Mr. Fang, the higher-ups might not dare to touch them! Mr. Fang didn¡¯t seem to be a member of the gang, but every member knew that there were portraits of Mr. Fang in the headquarters of the four gangs. His status was no less than The Godfather of the Italy Mafia!

    In the past, the four gangs had been ying house in front of Mr. Fang. Mr. Fang had taught them how to y a game well!

    He had raised the four gangs from babies with his skills and methods. It was no exaggeration to call him The Godfather!

    ¡°Oh, right, give spear a casino.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Fang,¡± Saar quickly replied.

    While everyone was thanking him, Xu Cheng had already hung up the phone.

    Saar and the other three bosses were all flushed with excitement. They were powerful in Las Vegas, but casinos and workshops of all sizes would close down and open at any time. It would be a lie to say that it didn¡¯t affect their gambling industry. They could only set some rules, but they couldn¡¯t stop more and more people from opening new shops to absorb their customers.

    Everyone could see that the local government wanted to recruit new partners to squeeze the cake out of the mouths of the four gangs, but if Xu Cheng¡¯s policy was implemented, they would have the upper hand, and in the future, no matter how many spots there were, it would all be in their hands. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they could cover the sky with one hand!

    This really made the four gangspletely rooted in Las Vegas, making them the local tyrants there!

    ¡°This five million! It¡¯s worth it!¡± After Saar put away his phone, he pointed at Pierce and said,¡±¡±Speak, what do you want? Women, luxury cars, private yachts, nes, tell me, I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±

    Pierce was also very excited, but he knew that he could not get carried away at this time.

    ¡°Boss Saar, however much you can give.¡± Pierce said with a smile.

    ¡°Very good. I like it when you know your ce.¡± Saar hugged Pierce and said,¡±¡±But, do you think we¡¯re petty bosses? When this matter is really settled, I¡¯ll give you the management rights of a casino in the future. The benefits you¡¯ve gained from the ck market in the past two years will be enough for you to run a casino. ¡±

    Pierce¡¯s eyes widened in fear.

    ¡°This, boss Saar.¡± He quickly looked at the other three bosses, afraid that they would not be willing to suppress him.

    The three bosses were indeed very surprised.

    ¡°Mr. Fang specifically requested this,¡± Saar said.

    The three bosses immediately stopped talking.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give him the right to operate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, four bosses.¡± Pierce immediately bowed.

    ¡°It should be to thank Mr. Fang,¡± Saar replied.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fang!¡± Pierce immediately realized.

    Saar patted his shoulder.¡±Mr. Fang has high hopes for you. Don¡¯t let him down!¡± He said.

 Chapter 1103

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Even a dog will jump over a wall and bite when it¡¯s anxious</h4>

    In Ennd, after Xu Cheng hung up the phone, he smiled.

    ¡°Payne has appeared. This time, he¡¯s really desperate. If the royal family really leaves Europe and sessfully embezzles the British Prime Minister¡¯s team, the whole of Europe will really usher in a new turmoil. The forces of the old Ross family will be washed out in this turmoil. It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s anxious.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to Caesar, who was behind him, and said,¡±¡±I want you to monitor all of Britain and keep an eye on peen¡¯s entrance. Once you find him, tell me!¡±

    ¡°Regimentalmander, Europe is so big, do you think he woulde to Ennd?¡± Caesar asked.

    Xu Cheng,¡¯yes! ¡°The center of Europe¡¯s vortex is now in Ennd, and the royal family is the main culprit. If we want to make waves without wind, we have to hit the royal family, the bird that stands out. It¡¯s impossible for him not toe. In addition, I predict that he will find a way to make Benjamin die at the banquet!¡±

    ¡°Should we tell Benjamin?¡± Caesar asked.

    Xu Cheng shook his head,¡±what¡¯s the point of telling me? This banquet is prepared to force old Ross to appear. At that time, even if he is ambushed from all sides, he will sit there and don¡¯t move. There is no free lunch in the world, and there is only reward when you give. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll mobilize the intelligence resources of the assassin Alliance to cast a in Ennd to keep an eye on Payne,¡±Caesar quickly said.

    What was PEI en afraid of? Not only was he afraid that the political circles in the European countries would be in chaos, but he was even more afraid that once Britain left the European Union, other countries would follow suit and leave the European Union. Then, what the hell would Europe and European Union exist for?

    Then the euro zone still exists?

    What the Roth family was most afraid of was the loss of the euro!

    It could be said that they were directly responsible for issuing the euro. Many of their banks controlled the entire Europe, relying on the unified currency, the cirction of the euro, and the absolute monopoly of the market. If the euro was abolished, the real euro banknotes in their hands would be useless paper!

    ¡°This brat¡¯s methods are truly ruthless!¡± In the limousine, Peien put on his sses and leaned back in his chair, breathing heavily. No one could see Xu Cheng¡¯s true purpose. He wasn¡¯t trying to take away old Ross¡¯s power in the European political circles, but he was directly kicking the euro out of the market!

    If the euro was exaggerated or copsed, then as a financial Empire, they would be in danger of copsing!

    ¡°Mr. PEI en, where should we go now?¡± His former subordinate asked.

    ¡°Go to van der than!¡± PEI en said as he rapped the walking stick in his hand.

    The driver nodded, and the few of them boarded a private ne at thest minute to fly to the small independent country, which was thend of faith of the entire West.

    The Pope was ying chess in his living room.

    He didn¡¯t even look up to wee PEI en when he entered.

    Payne sat directly opposite him, and the Pope raised his eyes to look at him.¡±¡±Ever since Seuss died, no one has been ying chess with me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge him?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even beat Theseus,¡± the pope said.¡±How can I kill someone who can?¡±

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± PEI en replied.¡±But I need you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± the pope said.

    Peien took out the map and pointed at a certain part of the map.¡±¡±I need you to tell your followers that this is and of evil and that someone is trying to do anti-R human experiments! I need to clear this ce. ¡±

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± the Pope asked, frowning.

    PEI en: ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about it. When the timees, you just need to help me create momentum and make the public opinion less intense.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Bombard this ce,¡± Peien said word by word.

    ¡°No.¡± The Pope shook his head.¡±You don¡¯t need me to take the pressure for you at all. Your bombing is pretty strong, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not small. ¡± ¡°Because I need to use nuclear missiles (atoms)!¡± PEI en replied.

    The Pope¡¯s eyes narrowed and he asked,¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡±

    PEI en asked,¡¯do you still remember how the previous Two Popes died? Do you still remember how you were humiliated and forced to live in van der Sar? Don¡¯t you feel any resentment?¡±

    ¡°You mean that demon?¡± The Pope blurted out and thenughed bitterly.¡±Are you testing me to see if I¡¯m obedient? You¡¯re his Lackey, and the person we don¡¯t want to see the most is you. Wasn¡¯t it you who made things difficult for us in the beginning to strengthen you, Ross, so you wanted to use your master¡¯s power to eradicate dissidents? You wanted to have absolute control over Europe, so the British royal family¡¯s R-never Empire fell! ¡°You said that the power of our faith was too strong, so two generations of popes died, and I was confined here. Now you¡¯re telling me that you want to touch that demon? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll hate you too much and tell your master?¡±

    ¡°Then can you find him?¡± Peien asked with a smile.

    The Pope snorted coldly, but then he frowned and looked at PEI en: ¡°¡±You can find it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m the only one who knows where he is right now,¡±said PEI en with a proud smile.¡± So, can we get rid of him this time? do you dare to try?¡± I know that you hate him more than I do, because I¡¯m at least someone with faith. But he doesn ¡®t, his faith is himself!¡±

    ¡°You really found his hideout?¡± The Pope looked at PEI en with a fervent expression.¡±¡±But how can I believe your words? You¡¯re his dog. ¡±

    ¡°Dogs can also jump over walls or bite people when they¡¯re anxious!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I?¡± Paine said.¡±Instead of struggling passively, why don¡¯t I make a decision for myself?¡± I¡¯ve dedicated my entire life to him, but in the end, I¡¯m still being doubted!¡±

    ¡°But a dog is a dog, after all, it can¡¯t win against a strong adult man,¡± the pope said.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll make sure he gets a bite and dies of rabies!¡±

    The Pope looked at the map and did not speak for a long time. After thinking for a long time, he asked,¡±¡±What does that have to do with Theseus¡¯s death? The person who killed Xius is someone else. ¡±

    Peien smiled,¡±what if I lead him there and let them die together?¡± Who can threaten us in the future?¡±

    The Pope narrowed his eyes, somewhat tempted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this map. ¡± He said as he put the map into his box.

    PEI en knew that he had agreed.

    ¡°I need to borrow 10 fanatical and devout men of sacrifice from you!¡± He said immediately.

    ¡°For what?¡± the Pope asked.

    PEI en replied,¡¯kill a Benjamin! Didn¡¯t you say that your men of sacrifice are the most powerful assassins in the world? Let me see? I¡¯ve heard that they¡¯re extremely loyal and devoted to you. No matter what you want them to do, they¡¯ll do it. ¡±

    The Pope smiled and said confidently,¡±¡±This is the power of faith! It¡¯s far more exaggerated than you can imagine! I can lend you 10 of them. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have the information of 10 royal guards who followed the party. I need them to quickly get into character and get stic surgery to look like these people to sneak in!¡± Paine said.

 Chapter 1104 - The people who eat with him are not simple

    <h4>Chapter 1104: The people who eat with him are not simple</h4>

    As he spoke, peen took out a list of the guards who were invited to the Royal banquet this time. He said,¡±¡±There are so many people in the world who want to kill Benjamin, it¡¯s impossible for the royal family to not be prepared. This time, my men received news that the royal family will not use any of the CIA guards. They will only use their own elite guards as the security personnel for this banquet. I have a list here. As long as this person doesn¡¯t die, the mutant Union will not disband. ¡±

    The Pope: ¡°what¡¯s the use of that? with one less Benjamin, there will be another Benjamin. He is just a puppet.¡±

    PEI en replied,¡±I know, but I just want to warn some people that I¡¯m still alive!¡± This is Europe, our Rossi territory. They can¡¯t do whatever they want!¡±

    After the Pope took the list of guards, he asked Peien: ¡°When does the banquet start?¡±

    ¡°In a week,¡± PEI en replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    The royal family was not stupid. They knew that many countries had their eyes on this banquet. If they messed it up this time, they would lose all their face. They even knew that the Prime Minister¡¯s side would have ideas about Benjamin.

    However, even if they had to withstand all the pressure, they had to hold this banquet.

    This was the first step that the royal family had to take. The experts protecting Benjamin were not only the Royal Army, but also the guards from the three great kingdoms!

    KGB, the demon Army of the fifth division and the Dragon Group from China!

    This time, for Benjamin¡¯s safety, the Chinese side had even changed three of their trump cards.

    Red King, ck 10, and plum 10.

    Red K was temporarily acting as the captain, and his position and level were indeed higher than the other two. After thest time they felt that the United States and the pr bears had ideas about Benjamin, the Chinese side made a timely adjustment, which was to improve the overall strength of the bodyguards to deal with the bad intentions of these two countries.

    However, this time, the pr bears and the M Nation did not have the time to be careful, because this time, Benjamin was really in danger.

    ording to the information they had obtained, all the experts from the previous countries woulde to Ennd personally!

    They did not know what kind of experts they were, and there was no detailed information on them in the intelligence, so the three countries must carefully and unanimously protect Benjamin from the outside world.

    The first person to make things difficult for the royal family at this banquet was the prime minister¡¯s residence!

    Since the royal family was hosting a private banquet this time and Benjamin was not allowed to participate in it, the prime minister¡¯s residence would not receive any military help.

    In other words, the prime minister¡¯s residence would not cooperate with the royal family in terms of police force.

    At the same time, they also prohibited guards or soldiers from other countries from entering the country to interfere with any matters in Britain.

    This put the imperial family in a difficult position.

    They didn¡¯t have enough manpower at all. They could only do the daily security work of the pce. However, it was very difficult to keep the entire banquet tight without the cooperation of the Prime Minister¡¯s Army!

    At first, the royal family thought that it would be fine if the Prime Minister¡¯s Office did not interfere this time. As Benjamin was from the mutants Guild, the Three Kingdoms would not sit by and do nothing. Who knew that the Prime Minister¡¯s Office would prevent the Three Kingdoms from interfering in domestic affairs!

    In other words, Benjamin could bring bodyguards, but only a small number of people.

    The Prime Minister¡¯s Office directly banned too many security personnel from entering the three countries.

    In the end, the nine bodyguards that Benjamin wanted to bring with him were gone.

    He could only bring three at most!

    William smashed a golden wine cup in his pce. He was furious.¡±¡±This bunch of bastards are going too far!¡±

    This was not giving face to the royal family!

    You know that the royal family is inviting Benjamin, but you still set up all kinds of rules and restrictions, making this banquet even more dangerous. This is the Prime Minister¡¯s Office indirectly weakening Benjamin¡¯s safety, which is also a warning to him that the risk of this banquet has increased, and he better back off!

    They were trying to stop the banquet from going smoothly.

    But the royal family had to hold this meeting. For the sake of the citizens who were looking forward to supporting them, the royal family¡¯s banquet was rted to the hopes of many citizens. If the royal family canceled this meeting banquet, it would be equivalent to deceiving the citizens, and their reputation would be discredited.

    Helplessly, William could only give Benjamin a call,¡±¡±Mr. Benjamin, I¡¯m very sorry, but I have another piece of bad news to tell you. With the current police force of the royal family, I can¡¯t arrange any more security guards for you on the way from the airport to the royal family, because I¡¯ve already used all the elite guards for the banquet. You know, the guards that the royal family can assign are limited.¡±

    Benjaminughed bitterly: ¡°I understand. You mean, the journey from the airport to the royal family is up to our own luck?¡±

    William said,¡±I beg you not to cancel this meeting.¡± The people hope to see you enter the royal family, and the royal family also needs this scene to save more support! If you really can ¡®t, I¡¯lle to the airport to pick you up personally. ¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°forget it. There are more people in the royal family who want to kill you. If youe to pick us up, I guarantee that your rtives will take the opportunity to kill you!¡±

    William: ¡°but you can only bring three bodyguards. From the airport to the royal family, it will take half an hour to pass through the city center. It will be very dangerous!¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°I understand. This time, if I sessfully enter your royal family, I don¡¯t ask for much. Just give me a hereditary Marquis.¡±

    William agreed. Even Duke is fine, with a garter medal!¡±

    Benjamin quickly said,¡±don ¡®t!¡± My boss is garde, and you want me to be on the same level as him? Do you believe that many people will want to kill me because of this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xu doesn¡¯t recognize the medal,¡±William said.

    Benjamin: ¡°that won¡¯t do either. Since the Queen has already given him the title, we can¡¯t ask for the Garter medal anymore. Let me be a Marquis.¡±

    If he also had the garde medal, just like what Benjamin said, even if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t care, a lot of people who worked for Xu Cheng would think that he, Benjamin, wasn¡¯t busy and was a bit arrogant. If he dared to be on the same level as Xu Cheng, there would definitely be people who didn¡¯t like him. Just think about it, how could those people who worked for Xu Cheng be simple people? Any one of them would be enough to make him suffer.

    William replied,¡±okay, I understand. Be careful!¡± The imperial family will ept your favor!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, William said to the Butler,¡±¡±As the king, I request that in the next 200 years, the royal family will not award the medal to anyone. In the next 200 years, there will only be one medal holder, and that person will be Xu Cheng! Remember, this is a group training!¡±

    The head butler nodded and left to do his work.

    On the other side, Benjamin, who had also hung up the phone, was not happy.

    With only three bodyguards, how were they going to break through the airport and enter the Imperial Pce?

    Half an hour¡¯s time was enough for them to take turns to kill him!

    Benjamin suddenly understood what the captain meant when he said ¡®you will be the most dangerous existence¡¯.

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that elites from all over the world would be sent to assassinate him!

 Chapter 1105 - No one can take advantage

    <h4>Chapter 1105: No one can take advantage</h4>

    In front of Benjamin sat the representatives of the three countries and the three masters behind them.

    However, at most, each country would send one expert to follow them.

    ¡°I request the three members of the Chinese dragon division to protect me!¡± Said Benjamin.

    ¡°No!¡± The representatives of the pr bears and the United States directly opposed it.

    The members of the evil demon team snorted coldly,¡±with the Dragon division¡¯s overall strength?¡± Any one of the top masters, the Four Heavenly Kings or whatever, can fight with us Seven Devils. They really can¡¯t win against us in a one-on-one fight. Mr Benjamin, you¡¯re seeking your own death by bringing them along as your bodyguards. ¡±

    Red K lowered his head. Although his leader didn¡¯t allow him to speak, no one would be happy to hear such words.

    ¡°Do you want to try fighting now?¡± He coldly raised his head and looked at the demon that had spoken.¡±When your demon team first entered China, did you forget that you lost two people?¡±

    The three members of the demon team immediately stood up from their chairs, but the representative from America raised his hand to stop them.

    ¡°The Dragon division without the Dragon King still dares to be arrogant?¡± Since the demon Corps could not fight, they did not idle their mouths.¡±To be honest, without the Golden Mask, we could have uprooted your entire base. Do you think you have the right to speak here? Even the best of the Dragon division can¡¯t beat us demons, and even with 50 cards, you can¡¯t beat our Solomon 72 demons. If you say you can¡¯t do it, then you can ¡®t, so what?¡±

    The other demon echoed and asked sarcastically,¡±¡±By the way, what kind of card are you? Red K? Don¡¯t make meugh. The M Nation has sent out three members of the demon team, which is equivalent to your four Sky King nes. You three Earth King cards are shouting here, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too good? Also, was China that stingy? It¡¯s not interesting enough to only use the earth King. If the other countries send out an expert at our level, will you deal with it alone or with three people? Or, the three of them can¡¯t beat him?¡±

    The KGBughed when they heard this.

    The faces of the three members of the Dragon division turned red.

    Their ace cards were indeed inferior to the demon team¡¯s strength. Their opponent¡¯s strength had reached the Heavenly King card level. Only the A cards could bepared to them. Moreover, in the past, the A cards seemed to be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Mr. Benjamin, it¡¯s up to you to choose. If the Dragon division has invited three aces, then we won¡¯t have any objections, but three ace cards are not enough.¡± The representative from America said.

    The representative from China stood in front of the three from red K, knowing that they were about to explode. They were all selected from the military, and who didn¡¯t have a bad temper? In this game of power between countries, they must not be at a disadvantage!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? Even if you want to fight, you don¡¯t have enough cards!¡± The Chinese representative red at the three members of the Dragon division and snorted.¡±¡±Bear with it and train hard in the future. If I let you guys go over and beat me up now, I¡¯ll lose even more face!¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t win, I can¡¯t lose my dignity. I¡¯ll fight even if I die!¡± Red K said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead, but the country¡¯s face will be lost, you know?¡± As the representative spoke, he reprimanded in a low voice,¡±¡±All of you, retreat.¡±

    ¡°Then,¡± Benjamin said,¡±let¡¯s pick one person from each country to attend the banquet with me.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll choose Lucifer.¡±

    Lucifer stood up and nodded at Benjamin.

    [China: we¡¯ll send red K]

    ¡°We¡¯ll send Alpha¡¯s best Warriors,¡±the pr bear said.

    Lucifer stood up and looked down at red K. He smiled.¡±I wonder if he¡¯s doing well after thest time I saw him with the Ace of Spades. Could it be that he was too seriously injured that time and still hadn¡¯t recovered, so it was inconvenient for him toe out? However, he really disappointed mest time. I hope you won¡¯t be a burden and can keep up with our pace. ¡±

    Then, he turned around and left without waiting for red K¡¯s reply.

    After the discussion, the bodyguards from the three countries left.

    In the room in merica, the representative said to the demon Lucifer,¡±¡±The reason why you, the most elite of us all, were chosen to follow us this time is because you know what we want. Can you persevere?¡±

    Lucifer wasn¡¯t too confident either.¡±I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have much confidence in being able to bring Mr. Benjamin out of this ambush in half an hour, but I can shake off the pr bear Warrior. As for the red K from China, I don¡¯t care about him at all, but I¡¯m still most worried about the other countries ¡®elites.¡±

    ¡°The more chaotic it is, the better. The stronger the opponent, the more we will be able to control the bodyguards from the other two countries. In short, after this is done, I want you to kidnap Benjamin!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for the other six fiends to support you in this incident,¡± the representative said.¡±It¡¯s best not to let the other two countries get hold of any information.¡±

    Lucifer nodded.¡±Just because we can think of taking action now doesn¡¯t mean that the other two countries didn¡¯t think of it. I¡¯m afraid they have other ns!¡±

    Representative: ¡°that¡¯s why I wanted the seven demons to attack. Just like how you humiliated the Dragon division, even if the Four Heavenly Kings joined in, they might not be able to beat us seven demons!¡± So, what are we afraid of? This time, there would be experts from all walks of life participating in the ambush, and no one would be able to tell who was who. If they didn¡¯t act now, when would they? The country ces great importance on this mission. You can only seed and not fail!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Lucifer saluted.

    In the room of the Chinese dragon division, red K clenched his fists tightly. The representative leader behind him was making a call to report. After he ended the call, he turned around and said to the three people from the Dragon division,¡±¡±We choose not to participate in this mission.¡±

    The other two members of the Dragon division immediately stood up.¡±¡±Why? We know that they will take advantage of the situation, so why don¡¯t we make preparations?¡±

    The leader: ¡°there¡¯s no way to prepare. The British prime minister¡¯s residence is fully prepared. It¡¯s impossible to even let you enter the country.¡±

    ME10 asked,¡±then why are the other two countries allowed?¡± I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t have any ideas in this chaos!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± ck 10 chimed in.¡±We should gather our brothers and snipe the ns of these two countries.¡±

    After the leader adjusted his tie, he said slowly,¡±This is the order of the higher-ups. In short, other than red K, no one else will be participating. Red K, do you have any questions?¡±

    Red K shook his head.¡±Obviously, other than dealing with the elites of other countries, the most difficult thing is probably the two masters beside him. The M Nation allowed Lucifer to participate, and it seems like they are very sincere in bringing their most elite masters, but in fact, only he can bring Mr. Benjamin out of the siege and kidnap Mr. Benjamin! It¡¯ll be very difficult for me to gain the upper hand in his hands. ¡±

    ¡°Then you just need to follow the procedure and do your best,¡± the leader said.

    Red K was anxious.¡±Leader, why did we suddenly withdraw from this mess?¡± he asked. To tell the truth, they should be F * cking anxious for their brothers to have a good fight with the evil demon Army. What are you scared of! If they were allowed to kidnap Mr Benjamin, they would obtain even more gic technology from him sooner orter! The United States will always step on our country. ¡±

    The leader red at him and said,¡±don¡¯t the higher-ups think about this?¡± Just do as I say. Who said we won¡¯t deploy our forces in this operation? Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to take Benjamin away in this operation. ¡±

    The three members of the Dragon division didn¡¯t understand.¡±Give us half an hour¡¯s time. We can also kidnap the president of America. Why can¡¯t we do that?¡±

    The leader was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet on a month¡¯s sry for each of you. Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Come!¡± The three of them said in unison.

 Chapter 1106 - A group of demons dancing

    <h4>Chapter 1106: A group of demons dancing</h4>

    A weekter.

    As promised, Benjamin decided to fly to the London airport andnd.

    Outside the airport, the British citizens gave an unprecedented warm wee. The entire vicinity was filled with signs and cheers weing Benjamin to Ennd.

    For the new vine, the British people should not be excluded!

    Therefore, the British citizens still felt that there was hope for Benjamin¡¯s appearance.

    However, while the people outside were anxiously waiting, Benjamin, who had justnded at the airport, was not feeling well.

    The moment he came down from the airport, the airport staff who was in charge of opening the cabin for him greeted him with a smile along with two flight attendants. Benjamin did not pay much attention to them, but when he passed by the two cabin door flight attendants, the two flight attendants put their hands together and bowed slightly. Suddenly, they took out daggers and stabbed at Benjamin. However, red K had already pushed Benjamin away in time, then grabbed the two flight attendants ¡®wrists and threw them away. The man who was in charge of opening the cabin attacked the falling Benjamin. He was sent flying by red K¡¯s timely kick.

    However, when Benjamin was exposed outside the cabin, a sniper rifle was aimed at him. Then, a gunshot was heard. Lucifer quickly pulled Benjamin and used his body to block the sniper bullet. He had a bulletproof vest on his chest, and with his strong basic hard strength, he had nothing to do after digesting the recoil of the sniper bullet.

    ¡°wtf!¡±Benjamin cursed. He did not think that these crazy killers would show him enough respect the moment hended, and all of them started to attack!

    At the very least, he had to give them a chance to breathe.

    Red K was about to call the police to tell them that Benjamin was under attack and needed their help, but he was stopped by the KGB Warriors.

    ¡°He can control the air stewardess to make a move at thending area of the ne, and the sniper is on the roof of the airport. How did his gun pass through the security check? Without the permission of the British government, which airline would dare to do this?¡±

    Red K¡¯s face turned slightly cold.

    This F * cking danger factor was rising sharply. In other words, the British government intended to let all the turtles, cows, and snakes in, and they only had three bodyguards. Other than these, they had nothing else. At the critical time of entry, at the boarding security check, their guns and other personal belongings were confiscated. Thinking about it, it was probably a conspiracy of the British side!

    Red K felt that this operation was a little unexpected. He took out his phone and was about to pass it to his boss, but when he looked down, his phone signal was blocked!

    Lucifer pulled Benjamin and ran into the airport. If they were exposed, there would probably be more snipers.

    Red K and the Warriors quickly followed. This time, the three of them did not trust each other, because anyone could take advantage of the chaos to attack Benjamin. Therefore, in addition to dealing with the assassins, they also had to monitor each other.

    Benjamin followed Lucifer, and with red K and the warrior behind them, the four of them sessfully entered the safety passage. There were some staff members pushing their luggage there, and the four of them walked towards the exit as if nothing had happened. As they took the VIP passage, there were fewer people, but it still took about ten minutes to walk to the exit. At this time, a staff member pushing a luggage rack came from behind and shouted,¡±¡±Mr. Benjamin, you forgot your luggage.¡±

    Red K was in charge of bringing up the rear so that the staff member could keep a distance from Benjamin. He grabbed the staff member¡¯s cor and took him down directly. Who knew that the staff member would suddenly resist and pull out a gun? however, red K did not give him the chance to do so. He restricted the staff member¡¯s subsequent actions. He grabbed the staff member¡¯s neck and twisted it gently, then snatched the gun from him and stuffed it into his bag.

    Lucifer and the warrior narrowed their eyes. If that was the case, red K would have a gun on him. The two of them would have to think twice before making a move.

    The warrior raised his brows and asked,¡±could it be someone from your country?¡± How do you know he¡¯s a killer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± red K said as they walked,¡±he just called out Mr. Benjamin¡¯s name. Would the usual luggage staff know the passenger¡¯s name? He had been exposed! Also, if he was one of my men, would I have killed him?¡±

    The warrior and Lucifer did not say anything and continued to walk towards the exit.

    At this moment, the airport head and a group of security guards rushed over, followed by an important member of the royal family.

    Lucifer and the rest warily told them to stand in front of them and note over.

    ¡°Mr. Benjamin, I heard that you were shot, are you alright?¡± the person in charge called out. I¡¯m the person-in-charge of this station¡¯s airline. If anything happens to you here, we can¡¯t exin it to the people outside who havee to pick you up. We have work permits and are here to help you. We are obligated to send you out of the airport safely. This is the royal family¡¯s person in charge of receiving us. ¡±

    After the member of the royal family introduced himself, he said sincerely,¡±¡±I¡¯m very sorry to have encountered such an incident, Mr. Benjamin. I¡¯m here personally to be responsible for sending you safely to the pce. There¡¯s no problem with the identity of the person in charge of the airport. As for me, you can check the members of the royal family on the inte and you can find them all.¡±

    Lucifer still looked at their work permits before letting them go. He said to them,¡±You guys lead the way. We need to change to another passage. There are many people outside, so it¡¯s easier for people to fish in troubled waters.¡±

    ¡°The more people there are, the easier it is to escape,¡± the warrior said.

    The airport head pointed at Lucifer and said,¡±I agree with this gentleman¡¯s opinion. To be honest, we came here to help you. We told you not to go out through the main entrance because there are peopleing to pick you up outside. If the killer targets Mr. Benjamin and insists on a shooting in front of so many people, it doesn¡¯t matter if it involves ordinary people or not. If the matter is blown up, it will not benefit ourpany and the airport at all! We hope Mr. Benjamin can be understanding and take another path. We have already made the arrangements, please rest assured!¡±

    First of all, the airport had its own concerns. Regardless of whether the people were hurt this time, as long as Benjamin was shot here, it would have a lot of impact on the airport. So, in order to avoid a chain reaction, they took emergency measures to open a safe passage to ensure that Benjamin could leave this ce peacefully.

    Red K and warrior looked at Lucifer, suspecting that this airport head was on the same side as him.

    ¡°The king¡¯s weing car is at the main hall of the airport, and there are so many media outside. ording to normal procedures, we can¡¯t make a detour.¡± Mr. Benjamin must appear in front of the media to make sure that he hasnded and is in the royal family¡¯s car!¡±

    The royal family had their own arrangements. After all, it was a meeting that the entire world was paying attention to. If they did not follow the procedures, it would be equivalent to the media attacking the royal family for questioning the authenticity of the Royal invitation to Benjamin before they even arrived. The most important thing was the people. They were so eager to see Benjamin appear at the exit of the passage for an interview or for them to see it, giving Britain a glimmer of hope to join the mutants Guild.

 Chapter 1107 - A dangerous city

    <h4>Chapter 1107: A dangerous city</h4>

    However, the warrior did not agree to the airport head and Lucifer taking a detour. This was Ennd and there were so many people at the airport. No matter how many countries there were, not many people would dare to fight here. It would be more dangerous to change routes.

    At this moment, Benjamin spoke,¡±¡±It¡¯s not just the royal family that needs this ceremony. I also need my dignity and face! We¡¯ll follow the normal procedure. ¡±

    Lucifer: ¡°there¡¯s a sea of people outside the airport. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±

    Warrior and red K: ¡°if you¡¯re afraid, then what do you want us to do?¡±

    Lucifer: ¡°I¡¯m just trying to reduce the risk to the minimum. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still half an hour¡¯s journey to the pce. This part is the most dangerous, and it¡¯s best if we can avoid it. What I mean is, we should change the routepletely and make all the arrangements of those people fail at thest step!¡±

    Red K replied,¡¯what if that¡¯s exactly what they¡¯re thinking? I believe that as long as one isn¡¯t an idiot, they wouldn¡¯t make a move in an airport in a big city like London! Once exposed, it¡¯s easy to offend Britain. The other countries are not stupid, so there¡¯s no need to change to another channel. ¡±

    ¡°I agree with red K!¡±

    Benjamin: pared to my past, these scenes are child¡¯s y. It¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll go out through the main entrance and take the Royal sedan.¡±

    With that, Benjamin walked towards the exit of the tunnel.

    His past disdained the deviant Corp!

    As long as they came out of the deviant Corp, which one of them wasn¡¯t experienced on the battlefield and had experienced big storms?

    If he backed down today, then it shouldn¡¯t be written in his resume that he was once a member of the deviant Corp!

    Does a tough life need an exnation?

    The person in charge of the airport was anxious, he quickly followed Benjamin, hoping that Benjamin would change his mind.

    However, Benjamin ignored him. Red K and the warrior pushed open the ss door of the exit, and the dense media outside flickered.

    Red K, warrior, and Lucifer immediately put on their sunsses to prevent the shes from affecting their eyes.

    After looking around, Benjamin revealed half of his body, and immediately, the sea of citizens outside immediately cheered.

    They were very enthusiastic.

    When the people from the prime minister¡¯s residence saw Benjamine out, they said into their headphones,¡±¡±Trash, Didn¡¯t I tell you to kill him while he¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°Chief, the three bodyguards are very vignt. Our sniper and two air stewardesses have been disabled. The disguised cargo man has also been taken down. I request to support him now. I guarantee that it will be done.¡±

    The chief said,¡±forget it, don¡¯t make a move here. Recently, the situation in Britain has been very unstable. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble and cause any major public opinion incidents. Let¡¯s wait for him to go out and leave the airport first. Also, you guys keep an eye on suspicious assassins from other countries and prevent any fights here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    After the Section Chief removed his headset, he nced at Benjamin, who was in the center of everyone¡¯s attention. He then turned around and muttered,¡±¡±I hope you¡¯re still alive after half an hour. The real danger is in the pce!¡±

    At the same time, in the blind spot on the upper part of the airport, there were at least five snipers aiming at Benjamin. However, red K, Lucifer, and the warrior were very experienced and knew where the snipers would be deployed, so they covered Benjamin very discreetly. As such, these five snipers were not sure if they could kill Benjamin in one shot, so they all hesitated.

    Benjamin gave the British citizens a symbolic wave and smile. Under the protection of three bodyguards, he slowly walked out of the airport. Outside, there was a Royal car. A waiter personally came to open the door. Benjamin sat in the middle, with the warrior and red K on both sides, and Lucifer sitting opposite. The car was blocked by some enthusiastic people for a long time before leaving the airport. It could be considered that the crisis at the airport had passed smoothly.

    However, sitting in the royal family¡¯s carriage was bound to attract attention.

    Even with the four Royal Guard cars clearing the road ahead, it was still difficult to resist the enthusiasm of the killers.

    When the car passed a one-way highway, one of the roads suddenly exploded. The explosion came from the bottom of the car, blowing the Imperial car three meters high and rolling on the ground. Everyone in the car was shocked, but the car¡¯s ss and tires were intact. It could be seen how strong the explosion and bullet-proof capabilities were.

    However, the people in the car didn¡¯t feel good, especially the representatives of the royal family sitting in the passenger seat and the driver¡¯s seat. They were all ordinary people, so they immediately fainted from the explosion.

    Benjamin and the three bodyguards immediately became alert. The warrior subconsciously got into the driver¡¯s seat and dragged the driver out, but as soon as he opened the door, a sniper immediately fired at him.

    After warrior quickly kicked the driver out of the car, he closed the door. The window of the car block the bullet.

    He quickly took control of the steering wheel and continued driving.

    The car had not even driven ten meters when a bazooka missile flew over. The warrior reacted quickly and dodged it. A pothole was blown up on the road.

    The consecutive missiles were perfectly dodged by the warrior¡¯s driving skills. However, the killer had obviously done his homework. He knew the car¡¯s performance and various safety levels. Just as the car was about to exit the expressway and meet at the downtown intersection, a truck suddenly appeared and blocked the expressway intersection.

    The warrior mmed on the brakes, but the front of the car still hit the big truck. The four people in the truck leaned forward due to inertia, and their heads became a little dizzy.

    At this time, the arm of the truck directly smashed the front of the royal car with brute force, causing the roof to deform, and the solid ss was also deformed and suddenly shattered. Then, the driver of the truck took out a gun and fired at the warrior in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The warrior pushed the door open and got out. He did a few parkour-like flips and got into the loading car. The driver shot at him, but the warrior quickly pped the gun away and broke his neck.

    He did a somersault in the air and caught the gun that had been sent flying beforending steadily on the ground. Immediately after that, a dense barrage of bullets shot out from all directions.

    After rolling continuously, the warrior hid behind the truck. At this time, red K and Lucifer covered Benjamin as he got off the truck. Since the defense system of the Royal truck had been broken, there was no use for it anymore.

    Lucifer and red K took Benjamin and used the huge body of the truck as cover. They stopped a taxi and left the ce.

    Red K, who was sitting in the passenger seat, subconsciously looked at the side of the taxi driver¡¯s face, then at theint work pass of the taxi driver. He realized that the face was different and pulled out his gun on the spot. The driver was not an ordinary person either. He immediately made a sharp turn, causing red K¡¯s body to tilt. After the gun was smacked away by the driver, red K suddenly mmed on the brakes. The four people who had gotten on the car in time had not worn seat belts, so the driver was the only one who had. Under the emergency brake, the driver¡¯s center of gravity was the steadiest. Red K ... Lucifer and the warrior all hit their heads on the ground. Because Benjamin was sitting in the middle of the back seat, he fell onto the storage box.

    The driver took out his gun and aimed it at Benjamin¡¯s head, ready to kill him. Lucifer, who was behind him, reacted quickly and kicked the driver¡¯s seat. The driver¡¯s head hit the steering wheel and he fainted.

 Chapter 1108 - Are you all here?

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Are you all here?</h4>

    At this moment, a bazooka missile flew towards them. The warrior pulled Benjamin and jumped out of the car. Red K and Lucifer also jumped out of the window.

    Then, the entire taxi exploded with a loud bang!

    All the other cars stopped at the intersection and looked from afar. Lucifer and red K ran over and opened the doors of those private cars. They said to the people inside, ¡°We¡¯remandeering your car. ¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled the driver out of the car and opened the door for Benjamin and the warrior to get in.

    In the driver¡¯s seat, Lucifer quickly shifted gears and stepped on the elerator.

    Many of the cars at the scene stopped to look because they were afraid, causing many roads to be wide, allowing Lucifer and the others to drive smoothly.

    However, it seemed that someone didn¡¯t want them to go to the pce smoothly.

    A few cars were rushing toward their car that hade out from another intersection.

    Lucifer quickly stepped on the brakes and dodged. Then, the road in front of them was blocked by a few cars. A group of men in ck got out of the cars and fired at them. Lucifer quickly turned the steering wheel and drove in the other direction. Then, four or five cars also rushed out from the other direction. They were all carrying powerful guns.

    Lucifer didn¡¯t wait for them to shoot and could only rush into another path.

    Obviously, the route had changed. When they drove to a quiet alley in a building in a residential area, the metal tes in the sewer of a certain section suddenly burst into the sky. Even though Lucifer reacted quickly, the side of the car was affected and the car flipped over!

    The four of them were all facing the ground with their heads and feet on the hood of the car. Benjamin could not help but say,¡±¡±I¡¯m starting to miss Chekhov¡¯s driving skills, although it always makes me want to vomit. ¡±

    The three bodyguards coughed and saw that the car was smoking. Before the fuse hit the gas tank, they quickly kicked the door of the car and dragged Benjamin out.

    Seeing how calm Benjamin was, red K could not help but ask,¡±¡±You¡¯re not afraid? You seem very calm. ¡±

    Benjamin sighed in a daze,¡±¡±I suddenly feel so nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him, he¡¯s already scared silly. ¡± Lucifer scoffed and immediately realized that this road seemed to be one of the alleys and alleys of an old London City.

    However, there were no residents walking on the streets.

    The three bodyguards were experienced and knew that there was an ambush here.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, change to another path, and we won¡¯t fall into these messy ambushes. Even a fool knows this path to the imperial residence. If we justy an ambush here, it¡¯ll be easy to y us to death. ¡± Lucifer snorted.

    At this time, a bus suddenly appeared in front and behind the alley, blocking both exits.

    Then, 10 people jumped down from the buses on both sides.

    There seemed to be a sniper aiming at them from the window of the roof along the street.

    When Lucifer, the Warriors, and red K saw these ten people, their faces changed slightly!

    Because as intelligence, they knew some of the Masters in the underground world, but they had seen ten of the most dangerous people here.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect to see the top 50 of the underworld gathered here. It seems like you guys are quite ambitious.¡± Lucifer looked at the ten people standing in front and behind and was a little surprised.

    There were five masters in front of him, and behind him, warrior and red K were also facing five masters. The background of these five people was the top 20 Masters in the underground world, and they were also the top dangerous people on the wanted list of all countries in the world.

    ¡°We only want Benjamin, and we don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. Hand him over to us, and the three of you can leave on this bus.¡± A red-haired man with diamond earrings said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being suppressed by the three countries?¡± Red K asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. Why not? if we weren¡¯t afraid, we wouldn¡¯t be hiding in the dark World. But what can¡¯t be settled with money? Once we¡¯re done with this, the country will give us political asylum and we can go anywhere we want. ¡± The red-haired manughed.

    Lucifer looked at the group of people and said,¡±don¡¯t you guys check the information before you do anything?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to point at you? Lucifer!¡± The leader smiled sinisterly,¡±do you think we wouldn¡¯t do our homework on the three of you for such a big matter?¡± Lucifer, the leader of the evil demon team, SSS + rank, one of the top yers on the heaven ranking under the five great legends. KGB warrior, SSS strength, 15th on the Heaven List; As for red K, he was an SS and ranked 55th on the heaven ranking! If China invited the Ace of Spades from SSS, we might not dare to ept this order, but the king of red is worth the risk to earn this money. ¡±

    Red K sneered.¡±The country that gave you this information must not be a small country. But have you thought about it? do you think your employer¡¯s country will let you go after you settle this?¡± Who isn¡¯t afraid of being suppressed by the three powerful countries? in order to hide from the eyes and ears of the public, you won¡¯t be able to live. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± the red-haired man said. ¡°We have our own ns.¡± Benjamin was worth at least 2 trillion pounds! For him, I¡¯ll lobby these brothers to do a big job, so that we can clean up our business in the future!¡±

    At this time, Benjamin walked to the corner of the wall and took out a pack of cigarettes from his suit pocket. He lit one for himself and took a puff, then looked at the red-haired man and said,¡±¡±Chris, SSS-rank, top five on the Heaven List, same as Lucifer. Bourne, SS+, 16th on the Heaven List; Jenkins, SS+ strength, 17th on the heaven ranking; Luther, SS+ strength, 13th on the heaven ranking ...¡±

    As Benjamin Read out the names, the red-haired man, Chris, was stunned. He looked at Benjamin in shock,¡±¡±You actually know us?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Benjamin smiled.¡±I know a few people in the underground world. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chris looked at Benjamin and asked with interest,¡±¡±You¡¯ve been in the underworld before?¡±

    Benjamin nodded.¡±I guess so. But your stage is too small.¡±

    Chris looked at Benjamin and snorted,¡±¡±Do you think the three of them can protect you today? You don¡¯t look nervous at all. ¡±

    Benjamin took a puff of his cigarette and flicked the cigarette butt away,¡±¡±You won¡¯t kill me, you¡¯re just here to catch me. I won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t get my techniques, so what am I afraid of? it¡¯s not just the three of them who are protecting me today. Once I fall into your hands, those who also want to catch me will find a way to save me. As long as I don¡¯t tell you the techniques, someone will protect me and kill you. To be honest, you¡¯re all small fish in this game. If I can get information about you, I can naturally get information about the other killers. I know they¡¯re here. ¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±Chris and the others raised their eyebrows.

    Not only them, but Lucifer, red K, and warrior also frowned and looked at Benjamin curiously.

    Benjamin said word by word,¡±the top 50 of the Heaven List are probably all here. I¡¯m f * cking honored. One day, there will be so many people gathered here for me. I can brag to others in the future.¡±

    Lucifer blurted out,¡±nonsense. At least six of the top 50 on the Heaven List are from our demon group. How can they all be here?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any?¡± Benjamin stared at Lucifer,¡±¡±Did I get the wrong information? In the top 50 of the Heaven List, the pr bears still upied three spots! I¡¯m probably here too. ¡±

    The warrior¡¯s expression was slightly unnatural, and so was Lucifer ¡®s.

    Lucifer looked at red K and snorted.¡±In that case, the Four Heavenly Kings of China should be here too, right?¡±

    Red K wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Come your sister, I hope they alle to kill you.

    Now, he was alone and helpless.

 Chapter 1109 - He has always been by my side

    <h4>Chapter 1109: He has always been by my side</h4>

    Chris and the others were shocked when they heard Benjamin¡¯s words and saw how guilty Lucifer and the warrior were.

    But Jenkins, who was behind him, said,¡±¡±Believe their words? Who doesn¡¯t know that in order to kill Benjamin, the British deliberately did not allow him to bring so many bodyguards with him? this is what the three of them said on purpose to scare us. I know that some of our peers will get involved in this mess, but there won¡¯t be that many of them. Most of them are men of sacrifice from other countries, but they still don¡¯t dare to mess around in the City of London in broad daylight. So, most of the people who dare to make a move are amateurs like us, so there¡¯s even less to be afraid of, because who in the underground world canpare to our lineup? We¡¯ve gathered 10 of the top 30 experts from the top 50 of the heaven rankings. Who can gather so many experts in such a short time to fight us?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    Lucifer said,¡±do you think the six evil demons will let you off if you kill me?¡± Also, how long can you guys trap Benjamin? His car was attacked, and the royal family will send guards to investigate. This ce will be surrounded sooner orter. ¡±

    Chris: ¡°you¡¯re thinking too much. First of all, we¡¯ve bought the surroundings of this alley. You can say that this entire Street is a no-man¡¯snd. I know you have equipment in your ears, but we¡¯ve blocked it. The signal here is cut off. This ce is being rebuilt by a real estatepany, and it¡¯s a construction area. The police will only patrol ces with clear roads. With the number of royal guards, do you think they can search the entire city inch by inch? They¡¯ll be stopped by the construction vehicles outside the area. If the three of you want to live, you only have two options. One is to leave on the bus and leave this man here. The second is to fight with us and die Here, but this person will still belong to us!¡±

    Benjamin thought,¡±what great wealth!¡± Buying this region would cost at least 500 million pounds! Your employer sure is rich. ¡±

    Chris said,¡¯who asked you to be worth 2 trillion? 500 million for 2 trillion, it¡¯s worth it no matter what. Even if God were toe, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wipe out the greed of human nature!¡±

    ¡°You guys lured us here on purpose, right?¡± Lucifer asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Bourne.¡±The assassins from the other forces who are hunting you down outside are very enthusiastic. If you fight with them, you might not be able to snatch it from them.¡±

    ¡°So, no matter what happens here, no one will know?¡± the warrior asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chris said.¡±Even if you want to call for help, you can ¡®t.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you!¡± The pr bear Warrior scoffed.

    He whistled, and in the next moment, the snipers in the windows of the joint house were strangled by a pair of mysterious hands from behind and twisted.

    Then, four bearded Russian men jumped down from four windows and stood behind Chris and the others.

    The expressions of Chris and the others changed.

    ¡°Is it hard to get a few people to sneak in?¡± the warrior asked.

    Red K red at warrior and said,¡±what are you doing?¡± You¡¯re stealing from your own watch!¡±

    Warrior: ¡°don¡¯t f * cking tell me this. The national interest is above all else!¡±

    Red K stood in front of Benjamin and immediately took out his only gun. He looked at the crowd and said,¡±¡±If I fire the gun, I can attract the guards and let more peoplee in.¡±

    The warrior¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    The fact that he was able to get his partner to show up meant that everyone here had to die. He could not let the truth be exposed. He and his partner, two SSS and two SS+, were confident that they could kill Lucifer and Chris and the others here, and then kidnap Benjamin. He had forgotten that red K had a gun with him. If he were to shoot, it would attract the assassins who were looking for Benjamin. By then, the news that the pr bear had robbed Benjamin would be exposed, and Russia would have a hard time exining to Hua and America!

    Just as he was about to rush over to stop Red K, who would have thought that Lucifer, who was standing beside Benjamin and also pretending to protect him, would attack red K from behind, taking away his gun and twisting it into a twisted shape.

    Red K spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. At this moment, Lucifer sneered and said,¡±How could I let you ruin such a good opportunity to make a move?¡±

    As he said that, Lucifer¡¯s face finally revealed a smile of sess. The next moment, six people wearing devil masks jumped down from the second floor.

    At this time, Benjaminughed calmly,¡±¡±My information is always correct. When my friend told me that the most dangerous people are not the killers, but the people around me, I didn¡¯t believe it. But he was right. When benefits are above all else, one can betray!¡±

    Chris and the others looked at the Russian Masters and the seven demons of America and gritted their teeth.¡±You guys are indeed ruthless. I was just saying, how could the three countries share the benefits? it turns out that you were just waiting for us to appear and make us take the me.¡±

    Lucifer asked,¡±what else?¡± If the things that the M Nation has its eyes on are taken away by you, where would our face be? Without your stupid desire, how would we have an excuse to embezzle?¡±

    Then, he looked at warrior and sneered,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? In fact, with my driving skills, I could have rushed out of the downtown area and followed the original route, but I deliberately followed Chris¡¯s n because my people were also waiting here!¡±

    The warrior gritted his teeth.¡±I thought of it, but we¡¯ve already taken measures. We¡¯ve already sent the information on the seven demons to Ennd. There¡¯s no way your men can get in.¡±

    Lucifer sneered,¡±that¡¯s because the information you got was fake. The person in the information was not a demon. Thest time there was an assassin who tried to assassinate Mr. Benjamin, she was exposed in front of us demon snipers. It was not that he did not shoot, but he did not have the ability to do so. He was afraid of hurting Mr. Benjamin by mistake. Because the two people apanying me were not demons at all. So, the British specially selected the wrong target to enter the country. Didn¡¯t you also keep some experts? I¡¯ve never seen these four before, and they¡¯re not among the people who usually protect Mr. Benjamin, so we¡¯re all the same. ¡±

    As Lucifer spoke, he looked at red K and asked,¡±What about your Dragon division? There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯te this time, right?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± At this time, Benjamin suddenly said, he raised his eyes and looked at everyone, saying word by word,¡±¡±He¡¯s always been by my side, waiting for all of you to be here. ¡±

    Red Kughed bitterly.

    ¡°Your information is finally going to be wrong.¡± He smiled bitterly,¡±China did not send any reinforcements this time, and our people were not mobilized. I have to say that you are too open-minded. This time, it is really dangerous. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect you, Mr. Benjamin.¡±

    Benjamin smiled and did not say anything.

    At this moment, the warrior suddenly shouted to Chris and the others,¡±¡±Seven demons, each with an SSS rank! Right now, we can only join forces. Otherwise, no one will be able to escape today! How is it?¡±

    The ten people on Chris ¡®side gritted their teeth.¡±Alright!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±The seven demons scoffed.

 Chapter 1110 - The intimidation of a totem

    <h4>Chapter 1110: The intimidation of a totem</h4>

    The pr bear Warrior and the other four decided to team up with Chris and the other 10 Masters who were all above SS+. However, for the seven SSS Masters, a single level was a qualitative difference.

    The only ones who could fight one of the seven demons alone were the warrior and Chris.

    However, Lucifer¡¯s strength was clearly underestimated.

    He single-handedly took on Chris and the Warriors!

    It directly restricted them from attacking the other demons.

    After the two strongest yers were restricted, the remaining six demons could easily deal with the 14 SS+ yers.

    The gap between a single rank wasn¡¯t something that could be ovee by an [A+A] rank.

    Even an SS+ would be defeated by an SSS master within 30 moves.

    The 6 SSS-ss demons fought with ease against 14 SS+ ss yers who did not have any tacit understanding.

    Red K, who was next to Benjamin, saw that Lucifer was able to take on two SSS-rank yers by himself and did not seem to be at a disadvantage. He sighed,¡±¡±This man is indeed powerful. With such strength, he can definitely be the number one on the sky ranking.¡±

    ¡°Everyone below the Grandmaster level is an ant!¡± Benjamin said.

    Red K replied,¡¯you think grandmasters are everywhere? In this world, the number of legendary Masters can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. A legend is a legend, it¡¯s not something that the experts on the heaven ranking canpare with. A legendary master has always been the Overlord of a region, there¡¯s noparison. ¡±

    As he spoke, he saw that the situation was almost settled, so he pulled Benjamin up,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you out of here now. ¡±

    He grabbed Benjamin and quietly prepared to find an exit.

    However, Lucifer would not give him the chance. After pushing back the warrior and Chris, he did a somersault in the air andnded in front of red K. After a few rounds of fighting, red K was no match for Lucifer. He was kicked away after ten moves.

    ¡°You want to die? Then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish, I¡¯ve never put the Dragon division in my eyes! Don¡¯t be Wuwei¡¯s sacrifice. ¡± Lucifer snorted coldly and wanted to kidnap Benjamin. He believed that the six demons would be able to clean up the ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you guys. ¡± Lucifer shouted at his other six demons.

    Chris and the warrior rushed over to stop him, but who knew that the other demons woulde after them. They didn¡¯t have any advantage in the same realm, so they continued to chase after Lucifer.

    Lucifer walked towards Benjamin, who was still standing there calmly. He was not flustered, and even had a meaningful smile on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brain? we¡¯ve tried so many ways to kidnap you, but we didn¡¯t expect you toe to Ennd yourself and give us a chance. Can¡¯t you see that the country will never put its interests in the hands of one person?¡±

    Lucifer suddenly grabbed Benjamin¡¯s cor and said fiercely,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you a chance now. If you¡¯re willing to be a citizen of the United States, we can give you the highest level of experimental treatment, and you¡¯ll have endless funds to research more of your experiments every year.¡±

    Maybe Lucifer used too much force and pulled on Benjamin¡¯s cor too hard, causing the tattoo on Benjamin¡¯s chest to be exposed.

    When Lucifer saw the tattoo, he was stunned for a moment. Then, when he came back to his senses and saw this mysterious and powerful tattoo totem, his entire body shook.

    They did not notice it earlier because Benjamin did not want to expose his tattoo most of the time, because it once represented an organization!

    An organization that struck fear in people!

    It was an organization that even powerful countries would be afraid of.

    No one knew why they had disappeared, but it was undeniable that this organization was unsolvable!

    Deviant!

    Benjamin saw that Lucifer¡¯s Hands were a little loose, and he asked with a smile,¡±¡±Are we still going to catch him?¡±

    Lucifer hesitated.

    He really hesitated.

    A person¡¯s reputation was like the shadow of a tree!

    ¡°No!¡± Although Lucifer¡¯s Hands rxed, he still did not let go. He shook his head in a daze, clearly not believing that he was lucky.¡±This is fake, you are a fake member of the deviant Corp. Every member of the deviant Corp is a master, and your martial strength is so low, how could you be a member of the deviant Corp?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and try. Have you heard of a saying in the dark World?¡± Benjamin grinned madly,¡±whoever kills the deviant Corp¡¯s people will have their entire n killed!¡± Anyone who offends the deviant Corp, have you ever seen anyone who can live to this day? if you catch me, it¡¯s the same as offending the deviant Corp, and with you alone, who can save you?¡±

    This was his capital, the pride that a member of the deviant Corp should have! A starving camel was still bigger than a horse!

    ¡°I¡¯ll save him myself. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident that my strength won¡¯t lose to the deviant Corp!¡±Lucifer gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Benjamin suddenly pushed Lucifer away, but Lucifer didn¡¯t fight back because he was still considering whether he had the ability to fight against the deviant Corp!

    Benjamin took out a cigarette and lit it up,¡±¡±I¡¯m right here. You can catch me if you want. ¡±

    Lucifer stood there and did not move. He seemed to be struggling.

    The deviant Corp had an indescribable fear of him or America. All the things they did to America were big events, and the fleet of one of the top ten was destroyed, which was an inhuman means.

    ¡°Lucifer, why are you still not leaving?¡± On the other side, the six fiends couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared at him.

    After all, they still had to fight against the Warriors and Chris. They weren¡¯t the same group of people who were all SS+. These two yers were enough to restrict the two of them, and it would be a little difficult for the four SSS-rank yers to deal with the 14 SS+ yers.

    Lucifer stood there, struggling.¡±The deviant Corp is destroyed, and it¡¯s from the intelligence documents we received. There¡¯s no mistake, you¡¯re just a fake deviant Corp!¡±

    Benjaminughed, did not say anything, and continued to smoke his cigarette.

    At this moment, one of the demons pushed away Chris¡¯s team and flipped in the air. He said to Lucifer,¡±¡±You stay here, I¡¯ll take him away!¡±

    Then, just as he was about to grab Benjamin, he saw the tattooed totem on Benjamin¡¯s chest and was stunned.

    The five evil demons that were fighting on the other side were at a disadvantage and were quickly attacked. They could only retreat and close in on Lucifer.

    When the five of them stood together with Lucifer¡¯s teammates, they shouted,¡±¡±Are you two sick in the head?¡±

    However, when they saw Benjamin¡¯s tattoo, they fell silent.

    The Warriors, Chris, and the others who had rushed over to surround them had also seen the tattoo on Benjamin¡¯s chest.

    Everyone was silent.

    Especially Chris and the others, their bodies trembled because they came from The Dark World, and the deviant Corp was the Emperor of The Dark World!

    How could he not be afraid?

 Chapter 1111 - The messenger represents the leader

    <h4>Chapter 1111: The messenger represents the leader</h4>

    As pr bear Warriors and the others, this tattoo made them very confused. They didn¡¯t understand why everyone stopped fighting.

    At this time, Chris and the others looked at Benjamin with some doubt.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare to take the risk to offend them. If it was true, then the underground world probably wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate them anymore. By then, they would have no way out.

    Thinking about the mokdo family, the top five families in the underground world that sold firearms, they were all killed by the deviant Corp, so if they offended the deviant Corp members, with the deviant Corp¡¯s protective and United nature, it would be an immortal situation.

    Do the deviant Corp members still exist?¡± Chris asked.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Benjamin asked.

    The six demons looked at Benjamin and snorted,¡±¡±Is this the reason why you are so fearless? If it was a year ago when the deviant Corp was at its peak, perhaps we would be afraid of you, but now, the general trend is that you¡¯re a fake member. ¡±

    Benjamin smiled and looked at Lucifer,¡±¡±You don¡¯t believe it either? Then why didn¡¯t he make a move? What are you afraid of?¡±

    Lucifer did stop trying to catch Benjamin.

    The six fiends were anxious, and they egged him on,¡±¡±So what if he¡¯s a member of the deviant Corp? We¡¯re already like arrows on a bow, we have no choice but to pull! Even if you don ¡®t, the pr bear will. ¡±

    The warriorughed.¡±You¡¯re afraid of the deviant Corp, but we¡¯re not. Since you don¡¯t dare to catch him, how about you hand this person over to us?¡±

    Lucifer stared at Benjamin¡¯s tattoo and said slowly,¡±¡±He¡¯s different. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡±the six demons asked.

    Lucifer: ¡°the deviant Corp¡¯s tattoo totems are also divided into levels. When Kush exposed the member list and organization, I studied their tattoo levels. We can kill five-winged angels and below, but we can¡¯t kill six-winged angels and above!¡±

    Benjamin,¡±you actually know?¡± You¡¯re knowledgeable, it seems that your 5th Division has indeed studied us deviant Corp a bit deeply. ¡±

    The six demons looked at Benjamin¡¯s tattoo and counted how many wings he had. They realized that he had 10 wings!

    He was a core figure of the deviant Corp, and Xu Cheng saw Benjamin as the best candidate for promotion, so his rank would be very high. After all, he was an emissary, and he represented the deviant Corp!

    Thus, his level was naturally not low.

    This was also why Benjamin couldn¡¯t bear to erase the tattoo, even if the deviant Corp no longer existed, it was still an honor for him!

    This was also his pride that was neither servile nor overbearing!

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we kill those above the 6th wing?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lucifer said,¡±members above the 6th wing, even if they are members, are representatives of power. The highest is the 12th wing! He was 10-winged, and his value to the deviant Corp was equivalent to the life of the president of America! Touching him would be the same as crossing the deviant Corp¡¯s bottom line. ¡±

    After Benjamin flicked the cigarette butt away, heughed,¡±¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve heard an outsider know so much about the deviant Corp. You¡¯re right, seeing me is the same as seeing the deviant Corp leader! Because my position is the deviant Corp¡¯s Messenger, I represent the deviant Corp, I represent our leader, I¡¯m the person in charge of connecting the deviant Corp to this world. If I¡¯m the leader, I¡¯m not afraid of death, but whoever makes me die is equivalent to going against the deviant Corp. ¡±

    The Warriorsughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this old news? We admit that the deviant Corp¡¯s ability is unparalleled, but that¡¯s all in the past. You¡¯re a guy who doesn¡¯t know martial arts, and you¡¯re using the deviant Corp¡¯s name to show off. If we really let you go today, then all of us should quit. Others might be afraid, but we¡¯re not. ¡± Chris sneered and walked to Lucifer¡¯s side.¡±¡±Since you don¡¯t dare to make a move, then stop dilly-dallying.¡±

    ¡°Boss, your worries are unnecessary. In this world, who else can make you afraid? He¡¯s the number one person under the legend rank, how can you be afraid?¡± A demon roared at Lucifer.¡±The God of swords is dead, the mysterious Dragon King of the East is dead, the Pope is already in his sixties, Kush is busy with politics, and even our teacher, the brat, died two years ago in thend of mercenaries. Have you forgotten? There are only two people who can threaten you now. What are you afraid of? Even if you kill him, even if the deviant Corpes to find you, who else are you afraid of except these two? Don¡¯t you want to make a name for yourself? Was he really going to let the five great legends take turns sitting on him? There are many experts here. If we can get rid of them, our demon team¡¯s name will shake our Division 5. ¡±

    Lucifer looked at Benjamin without a word and said,¡±¡±If I kidnap you, will the Masters of the deviant Corpe to me?¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Benjamin replied.

    Luciferughed.¡±Then I¡¯ll tie you up. I¡¯ve always wanted to fight with real masters. I heard that the deviant Corp has a lot of talents, and I want to break their legend. I¡¯ll tie you up first, and then give the deviant Corp a week. If I don¡¯t die, the deviant Corp will lose all their reputation in the future!¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°then you go find the other members. I¡¯ve said it before, I represent the deviant Corp, which means I represent the deviant Corp¡¯s leader. Those who hurt me, bully me, harm me, and humiliate me are equal to the deviant Corp¡¯s leader.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference?¡±Lucifer asked.

    Benjamin: ¡°yes, but the difference is that you can live for an extra week. If you offend a normal member, you can live for an extra week. But if you offend me, you will not live past today.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked around at everyone and said,¡±¡±What I¡¯m saying includes you guys.¡±

    The six demonsughed, and so did the Warriors.

    Chris and the others also felt lucky. Since the 5th District and Warriors weren¡¯t afraid, they couldn¡¯t let go of this fat meat!

    ¡°Lucifer, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want us to get involved in this mess. Just transfer 100 million dors to our Switzend bank ount right now and we¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Warrior: ¡°I¡¯ll give you 100 million. Stay behind and be hired by us to deal with them.¡±

    Chris: ¡°okay, but since we¡¯ve offended the deviant Corp, we still want you to promise us political asylum!¡±

    The warrior replied,¡±sure!¡± However, in order to keep this secret, the seven fiends must die!¡±

    Chris and the others nodded and surrounded Lucifer and the others.

    The warrior took the lead and went to grab Benjamin, wanting to drag him away so that Chris and the others could hold the seven demons.

    Who would have thought that just as his hand was about to touch Benjamin, a strong and powerful energy fluctuation would forcibly send him flying!

    This power came from Benjamin, but no one saw him make a move. He did not seem to have made a move either, but the warrior was sent flying and smashed into a wall, creating a hole in it.

    Dust was produced around Benjamin due to the huge fluctuation. When the dust gradually dissipated, everyone could see that there was suddenly an additional person in front of Benjamin!

    A man wearing a Golden Mask and a ck cloak!

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    This was because whenever this mask appeared on any television channel, people would die!

    No matter who you are, the president, or any top tycoon, once you see the mask, it is the time of your death!

 Chapter 1112

    <h4>Chapter 1112: The only person who survived after seeing the mask</h4>

    No one didn¡¯t recognize this clown mask, unless you were not in contact with the inte and were out of touch with this information age. This mask was once a mask that the whole world feared and worshipped.

    It made the clowns in the movie feel ashamed of themselves.

    Especially the people of the United States. The clown¡¯s mask even made them feel a deep fear. In the past, there were still people who liked the clown, but it once became a nightmare for the people of the United States!

    When the seven fiends saw the mask, their eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°No!¡± Lucifer shook his head and said,¡±impossible!¡± The deviant Corp was already extinct, and their leader couldn¡¯t possibly be alive! You must be a fake. ¡±

    ¡°Provoking the deviant Corp¡¯s Messenger is the same as provoking me.¡± Xu Cheng said with the Golden Mask on his face. He looked at everyone and then asked Chris,¡±¡±Tell me who your employer is.¡±

    Chris and the others subconsciously leaned back, all a little scared.

    ¡°Will you let us go if we tell you?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s tone was cold.¡±Are you trying to bargain with me?¡±

    Chris¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°Give us a way out!¡± Chris subconsciously bowed.¡±¡±I beg you! ¡°We¡¯re doing this for survival. When we¡¯re old, we can¡¯t survive without money. After all, those countries don¡¯t even care about those below Grandmaster. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s tone was a bit cold.

    Chris gritted his teeth, but one of the experts behind him couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s the rich and powerful groups in Silicon Valley. They believe that Silicon Valley is leading the world¡¯s technology, so naturally, they must have the biotechnology in their hands, so they are plotting against Mr. Benjamin. They are willing to pay us 500 million US dors each, and they guarantee that they have a way to give us a Green Book in the M Nation! The most expensive thing in the world is political asylum in America, so we were moved. With the green Capital and another 500 million, we can live the rest of our lives. ¡±

    ¡°Those small Silicon Valley consortiums dare to get involved in this?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±What a bold guy.¡±

    The expert who told the truth hurriedly said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve told you everything. Can you let us go now?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xu Cheng said coldly and mercilessly,¡±I want the whole world to know what¡¯s the consequence of provoking the messenger.¡±

    As he spoke, all the metal objects on the bodies of the nine experts behind Chris suddenly exploded, and blood and flesh spilled out. Some of them died on the spot when they were blown to fatal spots, while the others all fell to the ground and screamed in pain.

    Chris¡¯s body shivered, and he subconsciously put up his hands to cover himself, thinking that he would be blown up as well. But when he realized that he was fine, he looked at the Golden-masked Xu Cheng with sweat all over his forehead.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±

    ¡°I want to!¡± Chris¡¯s mouth trembled.

    At this moment, no one had any will to resist. If they had any thoughts of fighting to the death just now, they werepletely gone now.

    He looked at the nine SS+ powerhouses behind him who had lost theirbat power in an instant. Moreover, the other party did not even make a move. This kind of supernatural power made him feel extremely terrified. He felt so small and insignificant as if he was fighting against a God. He had no temper at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s time. Whoever asks you to do this, I¡¯ll make their head fall to the ground. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s difficult. Any small consortium or top tycoon in Silicon Valley will have to pay the price for this. If they don¡¯t die, then you can just wait to die. Don¡¯t doubt the deviant Corp¡¯s words, whoever we want to die has never failed before, no matter who it is. ¡±

    ¡°Good! One month!¡± Chris immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He swallowed his saliva and quickly replied,¡±¡±A total of 24 tycoons have joined the Silicon Valley consortium, not a single one will be missing. Please pay attention to the news in a month¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°You can try. Do you think I¡¯ll let you seed?¡± At this moment, one of the members of the demons looked at Chris coldly.

    Chris looked at them as if they were dead people. Then, he bowed to Xu Cheng and slowly walked out of the alley.

    The devil thought that since he was going to fight the clown, it was better to kill Chris first to prevent the Silicon Valley consortium from causing a turmoil in the country¡¯s technology.

    However, when he was about to catch up with Chris, Chris knew that this person was attacking him from behind, but he didn¡¯t look back. If the deviant Corp leader couldn¡¯t keep these people, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to Silicon Valley to do this.

    He really hoped that the instant death of those nine Masters was just an illusion, and he hoped that the deviant Corp¡¯s leader couldn¡¯t hold back the demon group, so he wouldn¡¯t have to be so afraid of the deviant Corp¡¯s revenge in the future.

    However, he overestimated the seven evil demons and underestimated the deviant Corp¡¯s leader.

    When one of the devil¡¯s experts tried to kill Chris with a dagger, the dagger in his hand suddenly exploded while he was still in the air. Then, all the metal on his body exploded, including themunication device stuffed in his ear. His ear exploded, and pieces of flesh and blood scattered all over Chris. When he turned around, he saw that there was only a mist of blood in the air!

    Chris¡¯s face was stained with blood. He gulped and turned around with great difficulty. This time, he really did not dare to turn his head. It was not because he was afraid that the demon team would kill him from behind, but because he was afraid that the masked demon would change his mind and not let him go!

    Compared to the evil demon team, the masked man behind them was the true evil demon. He was the master of the world of Darkness and also the one who broke many rules.

    You don¡¯t have any principles to talk about with him, you can only follow his principles. But when he talks about principles with you, it¡¯s the time of your death! Because you¡¯ve already crossed his bottom line! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see this mask. This was a saying that circted in the underground world.

    Butter, this sentence was apanied by other legends: Someone had seen the mask before, and he was still alive, but the price of his life was the heads of 24 top tycoons in Silicon Valley. He did it, and that person was Chris!

    The remaining six demons, including Lucifer, the strongest Man under the legendary level, stared at Xu Cheng¡¯s mask with a deep gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, right?¡± Lucifer stared at the mask and asked,¡±I didn¡¯t think that you would reach such a level in just five years. I really regret not killing you at the Dragon division¡¯s headquarters!¡±

    Red K¡¯s pupils dted when he heard the words ¡®Dragon division¡¯. He had never seen Xu Cheng before, and he didn¡¯t know that there was a Dragon King above the little joker in the Dragon division. He only knew that the little joker was the leader. But he heard it very clearly. Lucifer said that this mysterious person had appeared at the Dragon division¡¯s headquarters?

    What was his rtionship with the Dragon division?

    To Lucifer¡¯s question, Xu Cheng replied,¡±¡±Five years ago, the one you encountered who also wore a Golden Mask was me. Five years ago, you weren¡¯t worthy of being my opponent. Five yearster, you¡¯re still the same. ¡±

 Chapter 1113

    <h4>Chapter 1113: To a strong person, whatever he says is right</h4>

    Lucifer was not convinced.

    ¡°Five years ago, the brat was only SS-ss, and you were at a disadvantage when you fought him. At that time, you were only S+ and I was S-ss, but five yearster, I was SSS+, and was only one step away from reaching the peak of the Grandmaster realm. I don¡¯t believe that you can cross two levels and reach the Grandmaster realm in five years if you work harder than me!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Xu Cheng snorted.¡±What realm is that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what the Grandmaster realm is. Do you need me, a foreigner from the West, to tell you what the Grandmaster realm in the East represents? Even in America, a Grandmaster can enter the top ranks of the military and at least get the treatment of a general. In America, a Grandmaster can set up many groups like the ckwater Company to make money, and their disciples will be the bodyguards of many rich people. Their status and reputation are absolute. In your country, the first Dragon King was a Grandmaster. You don¡¯t need me to remind you how high his treatment and rank are. In the Wei nation, he could even be treated like a State Teacher! This shows how rare grandmasters are. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯ve been talking for so long, but it doesn¡¯t change anything. Even if you are a Grandmaster, I will still kill you all today.¡±

    ¡°Can you kill them?¡± Lucifer was just testing him to see if he knew anything about grandmasters, and he felt lucky that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in the Grandmaster realm yet. He felt that he could escape today.

    The warrior finally woke up with the help of his fourpanions.

    When he saw that nine experts had already died around him, he looked at the Golden-masked man in shock.

    Xu Cheng saw that he was awake and said,¡±¡±Benjamin is here. Come and catch him.¡±

    The warrior rubbed his chest. Just now, he was knocked out for a while, which showed how strong Xu Cheng¡¯s internal force cultivation was.

    ¡°Lucifer, you are not his match!¡± The warrior reminded Lucifer who was about to attack.

    Lucifer, who was about to attack, suddenly stopped.

    The brave warrior was just sent flying by Xu Cheng, so he was in a position to evaluate Xu Cheng¡¯s strength. So, Lucifer still cared a lot about what the brave warrior said.

    At this time, the warrior said,¡±an arrow can not be pulled out of the bow. We have already exposed the country¡¯s actions, so today, Benjamin must be taken away. We have the technology to make the vine, but the technology to make the ¡®resurrection¡¯ product is in his hands. If we let him escape this time, this technology will also fall into the hands of Hua. So, we must cooperate. Even if two countries have this technology together, it is better than three countries having it!¡±

    The six demons behind Lucifer agreed with this idea. If they died, they would have nothing and they wouldn¡¯t be able to get the techniques. Not only would they alert the enemy, but they would also lose their lives. However, how could they cooperate? they would first get rid of this clown, and then the six of them would deal with the five of them.

    Red K stood up with difficulty and walked behind Benjamin, saying to him,¡±¡±Let¡¯s leave immediately, or we won¡¯t be able to leaveter. You can¡¯t be taken away by them. ¡±

    Benjamin shook his head,¡±I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ve been through even more dangerous situations than today. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Stay. Most of the time, watching this kind of scene will give you more inspiration than the actualbat you¡¯ve learned in China. Such scenes will be less and less in the future.¡±

    As he spoke, Benjamin found an empty space and sat down.

    Red K was speechless. He could only say that his vision was a little low. He had always felt that Lucifer was undefeatable.

    After all, putting aside those legendary experts, the number one person on the Heaven List all year round had a reputation that was not undeserved.

    As for the guy wearing the Golden Mask, to be honest, red K knew that he was very powerful. However, even if a legendary master came, it would be difficult for him to face the 11 people in the top 20 of the Heaven List!

    ¡°I now believe you¡¯re a member of the deviant Corp because you¡¯re a madman. If it were anyone else, they would be afraid at this time! Even I¡¯m scared!¡± Red K said.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t experienced the baptism of war,¡±Benjamin said faintly,¡± how can there be any war in the country now? You won¡¯te into contact with those hellish scenes at all. Believe me, the deviant Corp won¡¯t be afraid of death, they¡¯ll only be afraid of dying in a cowardly manner!¡±

    Red K did not agree with what he said and retorted,¡±¡±You¡¯re wrong. Sometimes, to assassinate a heretic, what they do is a direct blow to one¡¯s heart! The killing on the battlefield is sometimes not as good as the killing of human nature. Strictly speaking, you deviant Corp members are simr to them, and you deserve what you have today. ¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t talk to me about right or wrong. What the deviant Corp does is to say no to all conspiracies and rules. We¡¯ve experienced far more than you can see. You don¡¯t know why you¡¯re protecting me, and you won¡¯t understand why the demon team and the Warriors wanted to kidnap me. In the face of the country¡¯s interests, personal interests would be abandoned, even their lives! You should know how the kingdom of afterlife was built. ¡±

    Red K was stunned for a moment, and then said,¡±selling out the deviant Corp.¡±

    Benjaminughed bitterly,¡±then tell me, what is right?¡± What was wrong? Whatever the person who wrote the rules and order said was right. With a hat pinned on them, all living beings could die for their own benefits, so who was right? Since the world was wrong, who could define whether the deviant Corp was right or wrong? Only the winner was the truth! You don¡¯t have the right to tell me what is right or wrong. ¡±

    Red K: ¡°but you guys lost. So, you guys are wrong.¡±

    Benjamin replied,¡±we didn¡¯t lose!¡± We¡¯ve only just started. ¡±

    Red K looked at the back of the ck figure in the long cloak and said,¡±¡±Just him?¡±

    Benjamin nodded.¡±In a true battle of the ruling pyramid, all of you, including us, are just ants.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the pr bear, under the lead of the warrior, surrounded Xu Cheng with five people. The six demons, under Lucifer¡¯s lead, also surrounded Xu Cheng.

    A total of 11 people all attacked Xu Cheng. Some jumped into the air, trying to attack his head, some tried to attack his lower body from the ground, and some tried to attack Xu Cheng¡¯s chest. In short, all the fatal openings that Xu Cheng could reveal were all swarmed by these people, wanting to make him lose hisbat ability in one move!

    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Red K was confident that with hisbat experience, Xu Cheng¡¯s vital points would definitely be hit.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the Golden-masked man disappear from his sight.

    His eyes narrowed, and he vaguely saw the Golden-masked man appear not far away with his back facing everyone.

    The ck cloak fluttered in the strong wind in the alley, and the attackers behind him were all killed by the powerful electric current.

    Lucifer was the only one who was stunned. He saw everyone¡¯s flesh and blood instantly dried up by the electric current, and they were all turned into charcoal. He turned around and looked at Xu Cheng in disbelief.

    ¡°The Grandmaster you¡¯re after is still like an ant to me. Have you heard of the ultimate X realm?¡± Xu Cheng sneered back at Lucifer.

    Lucifer¡¯s pupils dted, and the next moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s hand came over and pointed at his forehead. Then, Lucifer was instantly electrocuted by more than 100000 volts of electricity, and his blood swelled up and exploded.

 Chapter 1114 - He is the worldâ€™s now

    <h4>Chapter 1114: He is the world¡¯s now</h4>

    Red K¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of fear as he looked at the man in the Golden Mask.

    His cloak was not very gorgeous, even very simple. His golden clown mask was also not very exquisite, but such a simple mask gave people a sense of fear.

    The number one person under Legend rank, Lucifer.

    A finger touched his forehead, and he was instantly turned into a pile of minced meat.

    There was no gorgeous move, nor was there a battle of hundreds of rounds, only a simple move.

    And then he was gone.

    Such a powerful expert, an expert that red K could look up to, was gone in the blink of an eye!

    After Xu Cheng pulled back his finger, he said to the air that was filled with a fishy smell,¡±¡±Have you seen enough?¡±

    Red K thought she was talking about him and quickly lowered his head in fear.

    However, there was one person who ran away.

    This person was none other than Chris, who had not gone far and was secretly watching!

    Chris originally wanted to stay and see if this guy was strong or not. Or perhaps, when Xu Cheng and the demon team were fighting to the death, maybe he would have a chance.

    However, he saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    In the past, there were people or Masters in the underworld who had no idea about the strength of the deviant Corp¡¯s leader and only knew that he was very strong, but after today, he finally had a true answer to this legend.

    Was the deviant Corp leader strong or not?

    Strong!

    It was insanely strong!

    How strong was he? No one knew, but after today, Chris would tell him,¡±¡±The number one on the heavenly rankings! He was killed in one move, without aplete corpse!¡±

    If there were people who did not have any idea about the number one on the Heaven List, Chris would add,¡±¡± 21 people in the top 30 of the Heaven List were all killed by him. Remember, it¡¯s a one-on-one fight! And it was an instant kill! He didn¡¯t even have the strength to fight back!¡±

    After this battle, the underworld finally had a very clear image of the deviant Corp leader, and that was the invincible!

    As expected of the man who led the deviant Corp to be The Enemy of the World!

    Red K looked at Xu Cheng, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Senior, just now they said,¡± Dragon division headquarters. ¡°Do you know the Dragon division?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s back was facing him, and his body was floating in the air. The breeze in the alley fluttered his robe and Cape. He was silent and didn¡¯t say anything, but he only said,¡±¡±Hurry up and attend the banquet.¡±

    Benjamin nodded.

    Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s figure disappeared.

    Red K was left looking for Xu Cheng with a confused and shocked face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, he has already left. ¡± Benjamin patted red K¡¯s head.¡±I¡¯m going to the banquet. If I don¡¯t leave now, I won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    ¡°But there will be more assassins on this road,¡± red K said.¡±I need to ask for help from the headquarters.¡±

    Benjamin walked out of the alley and said,¡±¡±No, they won ¡®T. Do you really think that the other assassins won¡¯te? They probably saw what happened just now, so they¡¯ll be safe for today or in the future. ¡±

    He was right. The other killers who had followed them here had indeed retreated. After the Golden-masked man had instantly killed the demon team, this group of people had all left the area. They had all been scared out of their wits!

    When Benjamin revealed his tattoo, some people had already retreated, and with the appearance of the deviant Corp leader¡¯s mask, these people immediately gave up on the mission and retreated.

    There were still people who were hesitating whether to continue observing. However, when they saw Chris, one of the top five experts on the heaven ranking, madly running out of the alley, it was as if they had seen a ghost. One by one, they retreated from the scene like a tide.

    When Benjamin and red K came out, it was as if the birds and beasts had scattered and resolved all the ambushes.

    There were royal guards patrolling outside, and when they saw Benjamin, they all surrounded him to protect him and sent him to another Royal car, which left the scene and rushed to the pce.

    After getting out of the car, red K took his leave and found a ce to connect with red A in the Dragon division¡¯s headquarters.

    ¡°Red K, aren¡¯t you supposed to be protecting people in Ennd at this time? Why do you have time to contact me? What happened?¡± Red A did not know much about red K¡¯s mission.

    ¡°Boss, I have something to ask you.¡± Red K¡¯s tone was a little anxious.¡±I met an expert today. Originally, Benjamin would have died in this assassination, but this person appeared. He was wearing a mask, a golden clown mask. Do you know this person?¡±

    The Ace of Hearts frowned,¡¯A golden clown mask? Are you sure?¡±

    Red K asked,¡¯you know him? I heard that he¡¯s the leader of the deviant Corp, but today, I heard from Lucifer that I saw him at the Dragon division¡¯s headquarters five years ago or something. Does this person have any connections with our Dragon division?¡±

    The Ace on the other end of the phone was silent for A moment. ¡°Are you still wearing a robe and a cloak?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you know him?¡± red K¡¯s pupils dted.

    ¡°That should be him.¡± ¡°The cloak and mask are the same set,¡± the Ace of red said.¡±Is he 1.9 meters tall? not fat or burly?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Red K said,¡±but his strength is truly terrifying!¡± It didn¡¯t match his body at all. Is he rted to our Dragon division or not?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± The Ace of red said, ¡± ¡± After all, the Dragon division was reorganized before. Although you are an Earth King, you joined after the reorganization, so you don¡¯t know a lot of things about the past. Now that the Dragon division no longer has a n, the conditions for joining the Dragon division have be a lot more open. There are no longer restrictions on background and background, as long as the strength matches, so there are a lot of things that are not clear in the Dragon division. But you just have to remember that the power and status the Dragon division has today is all because of this man you saw. The Dragon division was just a fictional organization in the past. But the current Dragon division has real power and status, and it¡¯s all thanks to this person.¡±

    Red K¡¯s eyes widened. ¡± Then why? ¡± he asked. ¡± He¡¯s not working for the Dragon division anymore? ¡±

    ¡°Because of a woman.¡± The Ace of red sighed. ¡± He once gave everything he had to the Dragon division and brought a lot of trouble and danger. However, the Dragon division didn¡¯t do their job properly when it came to protecting his woman. It caused him to make a mistake due to his emotions, so he was dismissed. ¡±

    Red K felt that it was a pity. ¡± He shouldn¡¯t have done this for a woman. He¡¯s choosing a woman over the country! ¡±

    The Ace of redughed bitterly. ¡± Don¡¯t say that in the Dragon division. Even the 4 Heavenly Kings have no right to say that to him, let alone you! ¡± Since you¡¯ve seen him today, have you seen his strength? ¡±

    Red K: ¡± of course! It¡¯s because he¡¯s too powerful. That¡¯s why I said the country has suffered a great loss! ¡±

    The Ace in red: ¡± it¡¯s because he was too powerful that he left the country. Let me ask you, why did the n die? ¡±

    Red K blurted out,¡±because they threatened the country ¡®s-¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes widened and he stopped. The answer was obvious.

    This was because once they became powerful, they would not be able to control themselves, even if it was a country!

    ¡°He¡¯s the former Dragon King!¡±The Ace of red sighed.

    Red K¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°But now, he¡¯s the world¡¯s clown!¡± The Ace of red added.

 Chapter 1115 - A conversation

    <h4>Chapter 1115: A conversation</h4>

    On the other side.

    Switzend, the office building that was once the site of the Round Table Conference had never been demolished.

    Two men were sitting in the meeting room.

    One of them was the Morgan family¡¯s patriarch, and opposite him was the famous Ross, peen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The old patriarch Morgan looked at Ross, and then at the television in the conference room, which was showing Benjamin rushing to the banquet and shaking hands with King William in the pce. His face showed a bit of unnaturalness.

    Old Ross looked at the scene and smiled.¡±¡±Did your people fail?¡±

    Morgan was still watching the TV and didn¡¯t turn around.¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Old Ross smiled.¡±We¡¯ve worked together for so many years. I know you too well. In the 5th Division, besides you, who else would order them?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong this time. This time, it¡¯s the Bush family who wants a share of the loot. They¡¯re the ones who incited it. You know I¡¯m on the same side as that person now.¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ross continued to smile. After taking a puff of the best Cuba Cigar, he said,¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, I understand you. You didn¡¯t submit to me in the past, and you won¡¯t submit to that man now either because I only have money. That man is also just one person, but who is your Morgan family? you¡¯re in charge of half of the Army of the world¡¯s most powerful country, and you once had to listen to me, who was rich, but now you have to listen to a man. ¡°If you¡¯re happy, then you¡¯re not Morgan!¡±

    Morgan, who was sitting across from him, suddenlyughed and lit a cigar for himself.¡±Why wouldn¡¯t I listen? He promised me that if he was obedient, he would give me half of the properties under your name. By then, I would not only have power in America, but also money in Europe! Who would reject this cake?¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a big cake?¡± Old Ross said sarcastically,¡±you, like me, still went to that Castle to be a grandson!¡± You will be the same as me in the future. Your life is not in your hands, it¡¯s in Xu Cheng¡¯s hands. Remember, if he wants to give it to you, then it¡¯s yours!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan said,¡¯are you trying to persuade me to change my mind and continue to rely on the Duke? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Xu Cheng right now that you¡¯re here? Benjamin is safe and sound, so the one who should be worried should be your old friend, because he is the one who inherited your position in Europe. I admit that I arranged for the people in the 5th Division, but it was arranged in the name of the Bush family, so the responsibility can¡¯t be traced back to me. If Xu Cheng gets angry, the Bush family will be the one in trouble, and I can even take over their military power. However, I killed Benjamin because I don¡¯t want him to be someone who can monitor me in Europe in the future. He is Xu Cheng¡¯s subordinate, so he can be anyone but him. ¡±

    ¡°I should have guessed that you are still that Morgan.¡± ¡°I knew you hadn¡¯t changed since you were willing toe out and see me,¡± Rossughed.

    ¡°But I really can¡¯t help you,¡± patriarch Morgan said.

    ¡°No!¡± Old Ross said,¡±you can!¡± Only you can help me! ¡°The new Rockefeller n leader is a coward. I can only look for you. Before this, I¡¯m not here to ask you to join the Duke. I¡¯m here to invite you to help me take control of this world! Remember, it¡¯s just you and me. We¡¯ll take over the entire West, and we¡¯ll each take half!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡± Patriarch Morgan blew on his cigar and shrugged.¡±Tell me, how do you n to kill your master and then kill my new master? If you can kill him, why are you still looking for me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that a Y-bullet can¡¯t solve. ¡± ¡°If there are, then two!¡± Ross said as he puffed out a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Morgan narrowed his eyes,¡¯where¡¯s the Duke¡¯sir? If you hadn¡¯t blown him up, more than half of the world would have been destroyed. ¡±

    Old Ross rubbed the cigar and extinguished it as he said,¡±What if my appearance caught Xu Cheng¡¯s attention, and he came to find me, and then I told him to go to the Duke, and the two of them started fighting?¡±

    Morgan hesitated for a moment,¡¯then we¡¯ll still have one person alive. Won¡¯t he still control us? However, I do hope Xu Cheng will survive. After all, the Duke is your master, and you are his servant. He won¡¯t let me live. ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Old Ross suddenly said,¡±the Duke doesn¡¯t trust anyone anymore. I have a feeling that he doesn¡¯t have much time left. In the past ten years, he has been looking for women to have children. There must be a reason for that. I think that if he dies, he won¡¯t leave us. If he has a next generation, he will destroy us and find other obedient children.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Morgan asked. I have someone to protect me now, so if I have to die, it should be you. What am I afraid of?¡±

    Old Ross looked at Morgan and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you want to get rid of Xu Cheng? Don¡¯t lie to yourself. The consequences of disobedience are simr to Rockefeller ¡®S. You¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll follow in their family¡¯s footsteps. I¡¯m here today with my own bargaining chips. I have a way to make these two die. In the future, without the two of them restraining us, wouldn¡¯t the world belong to our two families?¡±

    ¡°Exin yourself,¡± Morgan said, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°I know where the Duke¡¯s hideout is!¡± Ross said, word for word.

    Morgan was so shocked that he stood up.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Old Ross nodded.¡±The location of the Duke¡¯s Castle is my biggest bargaining chip and sincerity this time. I¡¯m not afraid that you will tell your master my whereabouts. I just want to tell him where the Duke¡¯s nest is and let him find it. I believe that once he finds it, no matter how fast the two of them are, once the Y-bullets explode, they will not be able to escape the range of the explosion. That area will be razed to the ground, and it will be difficult for them not to die. And I need you, Morgan, to use your military power and fire the Y-bullets!¡±

    Morgan¡¯s body was trembling.

    There was a kind of struggle.

    ¡°My old friend, I¡¯ve even disregarded my nsmen for all of this. They¡¯re still in the castle. I¡¯m going all out, so what are you afraid of?¡± Old Ross encouraged.

    ¡°You¡¯re a businessman who would do anything for profit, but I¡¯m not. ¡± Morgan narrowed his eyes.

    Old Rossughed.¡±Up to you. Anyway, we¡¯ve been looking for the Duke¡¯s nest for a century and still haven¡¯t found it. Now, I¡¯m the only one who knows. If I die, this information will be like a stone thrown into the sea. If your new master loses in the end, you won¡¯t live either. Even if he wins, you won¡¯t get freedom. Make your choice.¡±

    As he spoke, old Ross stood up and prepared to leave the meeting room.

    Every few steps he took, he turned back to look at Benjamin on the TV, and said to patriarch Morgan,¡±¡±If you want to get rid of him, maybe I can help you. I¡¯ll tell you a secret, I have my men at the Royal banquet this time. There are 10 top experts, enough to kill Benjamin.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get such a top-tier master?¡±

    ¡°I borrowed it from the Pope,¡± Ross replied.¡±In addition, he¡¯ll be responsible for helping me smooth out the public pressure after the nuclear explosion.¡±

    ¡°You even invited him?¡± patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Choose for yourself,¡± Ross said with a smile.

    With that, he left.

    But patriarch Morgan stopped him.¡±I called Xu Cheng and told him that I¡¯ve already kidnapped you.¡±

    Old Rossughed. Morgan was willing to cooperate with his n.

 Chapter 1116

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Are you even worthy to talk terms with me?</h4>

    Inside the Royal Pce, Caesar reported to Xu Cheng in his bedroom,¡±¡±Dulson was in charge of tailing Benjamin this time, and we managed to capture information on the people involved in the assassination. There were eight countries involved and five private organizations.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about who sent the 5th Division.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°ording to Stenson¡¯s investigation, the one who mobilized this Mission in America seems to be the Bush family, the political family second only to Morgan.¡±

    Xu Cheng crossed his legs as he tapped on the armrest of his chair.

    Then, he ordered Caesar,¡±send someone to monitor Chris. If we don¡¯t kill all those Silicon Valley rich people, he¡¯ll be waiting to die. We don¡¯t have to do anything to the other flies and trash. Tell Chris to do it as soon as possible. We have to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys while it¡¯s hot. If all the Silicon Valley rich people die, I¡¯ll see who dares to cross the line!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Caesar replied.

    At that moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone on the table rang.

    Under normal circumstances, very few people would call him.

    It was Morgan.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he answered the call.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, Peien. Ross is with me!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted.¡±¡±Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Switzend. I¡¯ll send you an addresster. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Xu Cheng then hung up the phone.

    When he was about to go out, Caesar had basically heard a lot of the conversation. ¡°Do you want me to get the assassins in Switzend to check if there¡¯s any danger?¡± he asked.

    Xu Cheng shook his head,¡±no one is more dangerous than me!¡± Book me a ne ticket. ¡±

    Caesar nodded.

    Xu Cheng directly flew to Switzend. When he got off the ne, haber had already arranged for someone he knew to drive him to his destination in a luxury car.

    When Xu Cheng arrived at the luxurious top floor of the Switzend bank, he saw a few people.

    It looked like an office area, but it was actually a Round Table Conference room! It was also the capital society¡¯s old nest, but that was in the past. Now, the capital society only existed in name.

    The waiter at the door saw someoneing in, so he directly pushed the door open and let Xu Cheng in.

    When Xu Cheng went in, there were three people sitting inside.

    They were all old men.

    Paenlos, the Morgan n leader, and an old man that Xu Cheng had never seen before. But on TV, he had seen him before, and this man was none other than the Pope.

    Xu Cheng looked around and saw that the Pope was also here, so he could more or less guess the purpose of the Pope¡¯s visit.

    It seemed that someone was afraid that he would do something, so they invited him to take charge.

    ¡°Mr. Xu.¡± Since Morgan was working for Xu Cheng, he naturally had to show some respect. He took the initiative to move the chair in the center for him.¡±¡±Sit here,¡±

    After Xu Cheng sat down, he sat on one end of the rectangr table, and across from him was the Pope. The two of them sat facing each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to Dodge?¡± Xu Cheng nced at Peien and asked.

    PEI en shook his head and said,¡±to be honest, Mr. Xu, I don¡¯t think our feud is that big!¡± I¡¯m just doing things for someone else. From my perspective, you might be more ruthless than me, right? I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness, but I¡¯m here with sincerity. Aren¡¯t you looking for that demon¡¯s home? I know, I can tell you, but I want my life!¡±

    ¡°Since you can ept Morgan, you should be able to ept the Roth family,¡± the pope said.¡±After all, he¡¯ll be able to help you in Europe in the future. Who would be against benefits?¡± At your level, there¡¯s no point in fighting and killing. Some cake can¡¯t be finished by one person, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and justughed. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it up. After taking a few puffs, he stood up, and the three old men subconsciously became alert.

    Xu Cheng slowly walked over with a cigarette still in his mouth. He came behind Peien, and Peien¡¯s body was a little trembling, but he pretended to be calm. Xu Cheng lowered his body and didn¡¯t say a word. He took the cigarette out with one hand and directly rubbed it on Peien¡¯s head with the butt.

    The Pope¡¯s face instantly changed, but peen reached out his hand to signal him not to move, and gritted his teeth to endure it.

    Xu Cheng saw the cigarette butt go out, and a huge cigarette mark that looked like a monk¡¯s cigarette appeared on top of PEI en¡¯s head. Seeing PEI en¡¯s reaction, he smiled and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s not talk about that person for now. Let¡¯s talk about the grudges between us. We¡¯ll settle them one by one. After we¡¯ve settled them, we¡¯ll settle the other scores!¡±

    Then, he grabbed the back of PEI en¡¯s head and mmed it on the table.

    Bang!

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he swallowed his saliva without speaking.

    PEI en¡¯s head was bleeding as he screamed in pain.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The Pope was immediately enraged. Stop!¡±

    Xu Cheng lifted Peien¡¯s head and it hit the table again.

    The Pope then said with a pleasant expression,¡±¡±That¡¯s not how you y a game. You¡¯ve won, but there¡¯s no need to kill everyone. Give me some face. Today, I¡¯ll be the peacemaker. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why should I give you face?¡± Xu Cheng looked up at the Pope and snorted.¡±¡±You¡¯re the Pope of the West, and I¡¯m an Easterner. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to ask me to give you face? You guys started the game, and now you can¡¯t y anymore. You¡¯re not ying anymore, and you¡¯re begging me to let you go? Was his brain kicked by a donkey? Or are your brains not working well at your age? Are you afraid of death? Then why didn¡¯t you y with me back then? Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who forgets the pain after the scar has healed?¡±

    ¡°This is Switzend! It¡¯s still your Hua country!¡± The Pope suddenly snorted. Today, he chose this ce for an ulterior motive. This ce was considered his sphere of influence, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xu Cheng notpromising.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s Switzend?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±For me, it¡¯s only Earth and beyond Earth!¡±

    PEI en¡¯s head was bleeding as he sprawled on the table and said,¡±¡±If you kill me, you¡¯ll never know where that man is.¡±

    Bang!

    As soon as he said that, Xu Cheng mmed his head on the table again. This time, his nose was directly smashed t, and blood came out from his nose, and his teeth were all bleeding.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me? Do you think I¡¯ll give you face if I find someone to back you up? Who has the ability to make me give him face? You say? I can even offend you guys, and I even dare to offend America. Who am I afraid of in this world? You found an old man to hold the fort and asked him if he was tired of living and came to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± Xu Cheng sneered in Peien¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far!¡± The Pope mmed the table, pointed at Xu Cheng, and said with a trembling body,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you just kill me too? I¡¯m telling you, I have ways to kill you with my power of faith!¡±

    At that moment, Morgan reminded Xu Cheng,¡±¡±In this world, you can kill the President of the United States, but you can¡¯t touch the Pope. He¡¯s a Western religion, and if you want to say who the most influential person in the world is, then he is! It¡¯s a field that neither politics nor capital can get involved in. ¡±

 Chapter 1117

    <h4>Chapter 1117: I don¡¯t want to go to heaven, but even hell doesn¡¯t dare to ept me</h4>

    Xu Cheng gave patriarch Morgan a meaningful look, and thetter swallowed a little guiltily as he looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s thought-provoking eyes and looked away.

    Xu Cheng looked at Peien¡¯s bloody face. Although he was trying to suppress the anger in his heart, he was still rational. He wiped the blood on his hand on Peien¡¯s clothes and said,¡±¡±A loser should act like a loser. If you dare to y, you should be prepared to pay. How can a loser be as cool as you? That¡¯s just how I am. You either don¡¯t offend me or you¡¯re prepared. ¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng went back to his seat, took out another cigarette, and lit it up. He took a puff and felt that what he did just now made him feel a little satisfied.

    He leaned back in his chair and lookedzily at Paine, whose face was covered in blood.¡±¡±Alright, now we can talk about the purpose of calling me here.¡±

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± The pope said coldly.

    Xu Cheng threw the lighter on the table, looked at the old man, and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s easier to invite a God than to send him away? Since he won¡¯t tell me, then I¡¯ll take his life!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± The Pope¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire as he gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°Are you begging me?¡± Xu Cheng smiled.¡±You really think I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng stood up again, still holding the cigarette in his mouth, and slowly walked to Peien¡¯s seat.

    The journey was short, but to PEI en, it was a long one. His heart was about to jump out of his throat. His head was still in pain, and if he was hit by Xu Cheng again, he would really die Here.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you! If you dare to touch him, I¡¯ll destroy your reputation and you¡¯ll go against everyone in the West! If you touch him, F Tigan will dere war on you!¡±

    Xu Chengughed,¡± Do you know what I do for a living? Deviant! Do you know what the deviant Corp is? That would be an existence that went against all the rules. This was no different from going against everyone in the world. Would I be afraid of everyone in the West? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here today. Let me tell you, no one can plead for the Roth family, even if you¡¯re the Pope. If you decide my fate, I¡¯ll kill you as well!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The Pope shouted, his tone particrly excited.

    At this time, Xu Cheng had already walked up behind PEI en. With a smile on his face, he asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Do you think I dare to? If you do, tell me the Duke¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to remain silent. After ten seconds, you¡¯ll go to hell with your secret. Even if I don¡¯t look for the Duke, he¡¯lle to me. It doesn¡¯t make a difference, it¡¯s just a matter of time. ¡±

    Peen¡¯s body trembled as he looked up at the Pope.

    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± The pope said. If he dares to touch you again, I swear that he will be judged!¡±

    Xu Chengughed out loud. Who will judge me? An old man like you? What trial are you going to use? I¡¯m telling you, if a God blocks me, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed PEI en¡¯s hair. PEI en was in so much pain that he was gritting his teeth. Before he could hit him, he had already let out a pig-like scream.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Xu Cheng asked again.

    The Pope was getting anxious, but he couldn¡¯t beat Xu Cheng.

    ¡°You will regret this, young man. Those who ignore us will never have an end. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯d be able to go to heaven after I die. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s heaven in this world either. However, even if there¡¯s hell, the King of Hell might not dare to take me in!¡± Xu Cheng sneered and asked him,¡±what¡¯s the point of saying so much?¡± Are you here to save him? Don¡¯t just stand there and talk. If you want him to live but don¡¯t want him to tell you the address, thene over. If you have the ability,e and save him! If you don¡¯t have the ability, then shut up and get lost to wherever you came from!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face turned cold when he said thest sentence!

    At this point, what else was there in this world that he was afraid of? He had never thought that he would be able to return alive from this revenge trip!

    To use what he had said just now, on this trip, if gods block me, I will kill them. If Buddha blocks me, I will kill Buddha!

    Either you die! Either fight!

    To submit to all oppression?

    In your dreams!

    The Pope was so angry that he directly stood up and swung his walking stick.

    Even though he had the strength of a Grandmaster, Xu Cheng¡¯s one kick sent him flying into the wall.

    ¡°Pope!¡± Patriarch Morgan eximed.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face was cold,¡±let¡¯s see if people are afraid of your authority as the Pope or my bad reputation as the deviant Corp!¡± My name is Xu Cheng, please tell everyone that I beat you up today, but if you piss me off in the future, I won¡¯t let you Live! Did they really think that this was the previous era of irrational beliefs? Compared to life, faith is nothing!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng no longer looked at the Pope who was vomiting blood in the corner and turned to Peien.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me go so easily. Listen to me, don¡¯t do anything stupid, because your subordinate Benjamin is probably in danger right now. It¡¯s about time for the banquet, and my men have already infiltrated the pce. There¡¯s only ten minutes left, and if my phone doesn¡¯t ring, they¡¯ll make their move to kill Benjamin. I know how important Benjamin is to you, so I¡¯ve already made two preparations!¡±

    Xu Chengughed.¡±Threatening me?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you like to y?¡± PEI en replied. I¡¯ve just added a little bargaining chip. If you had sat down and talked with me, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems. ¡±

    Xu Cheng let go of Peien¡¯s hair and went back to his seat.

    ¡°Fine, if you want to y with me, then I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Xu Cheng lit up another cigarette and said,¡±¡±Then let¡¯s wait for 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, regardless of whether Benjamin is fine or not, you will die Here!¡±

    PEI en¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± the pope said as he got up.¡±If he dares to kill you here, the church will dere war on him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already beaten you to this state, and you still haven¡¯t dered war? Are you sure? Dere war, dere war, I¡¯ll kill you right here. ¡± Xu Chengughed. However, he quickly took out his phone to check the time.

    ¡± 9 minutes left.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    PEI en¡¯s forehead immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    Time passed by slowly.

    ¡°There¡¯s still two minutes left. I guess they¡¯ll start nning the assassination. It¡¯s okay, Benjamin is gone, but someone can rece him. It¡¯s worth it to exchange your life for it!¡± Xu Cheng lit up another cigarette.

    PEI en had never suffered like this since he was a child. Even though he had been in the industry for so long, he had never gambled as uncertainly as he did today.

    Finally, when there was only a minute left, he immediately took out his phone and dialed a number.¡±¡±Cancel the operation!¡±

    Xu Chengughed.

 Chapter 1118

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Exasperated</h4>

    In the end, they still couldn¡¯t beat Xu Cheng.

    What else could a lunatic like him lose?

    This time, he was going to y with them crazily without any scruples. So what if he killed the Pope of the West?

    This wasn¡¯t the first time PEI en had fought with Xu Cheng, and he knew that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t like to talk about principles, because you could only follow his rules.

    Otherwise, he could pierce through the sky.

    Benjamin¡¯s death could indeed be reced by someone. In the future, old Ross¡¯s general assets and half of Europe¡¯s power, if it were anyone else, they would be crazy enough to buy their lives to do this job.

    Thus, PEI en couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. This time, he lost.

    The Pope had also lost.

    He was leaning against the wall, blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. When he saw Peien calling to cancel the operation, he knew that this time, they didn¡¯t manage to scare Xu Cheng.

    After all, he was the leader of the deviant Corp, and he was a man who had seen many things. It was indeed as he said, for any ordinary people and powerful people, the Pope was indeed one of the people in the world that could not be provoked, at least in the top three.

    But for a madman like Xu Cheng who wasn¡¯t even afraid of going against the world, what was there to be afraid of?

    Peien took out a map, and all the locations and ways to get in were written down. He directly handed it to Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±This is the way to hisir. What¡¯s inside? I¡¯ve written everything I know on it.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a piece of paper and casually looked through it. It was written in such detail that it probably couldn¡¯t be fake. Also, Xu Cheng had PEI en in his house, so he probably wouldn¡¯t have the guts to lie to him at this time.

    Just when Xu Cheng got what he wanted, the Pope stood up, walked over to Peien, picked up his phone, and dialed that number again.

    After the call went through, he said in a deep voice,¡±¡±I am the Pope.¡±

    ¡°Lord, please give your orders.¡± A respectful voice came from the phone.

    The Pope looked at Xu Cheng and said in front of him, word for word,¡±¡±Kill! After killing Benjamin, I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes. After 20 minutes, give me a call! If you don¡¯t kill Benjamin, don¡¯te back. ¡±

    After saying that, he hung up the phone and crushed the disy screen. He looked at Xu Cheng with bloodshot eyes.¡±I really don¡¯t believe you can kill me. I will kill your people. How about it?¡±

    Paine and Morgan¡¯s pupils dted as they looked at the Pope.

    This was a man who would risk his life to defend his power and status. In the Western world, even those with money and power had to treat him with respect. How could the Pope, who had always been respected by others, endure such humiliation? He wasn¡¯t young anymore, and being humiliated like this at this time was already considered as losing his integrity. He was determined not to allow anyone to make an exception for him in his life.

    ¡°Let me tell you, nothing can be aplished without rules. It¡¯s not your ce to mess around in this world.¡± The Pope angrily rebuked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng sat across from him with a faint smile on his face.¡±¡±So you have the final say? What are you? Why do you have the final say? What was the reason? First, you¡¯re not as rich as me. Second, you¡¯re not as powerful as me. Third, you¡¯re not as strong as me. Why are you dancing in front of me? Just because you¡¯re so old, you¡¯re taking advantage of your seniority? ¡°If others y your tricks, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like it. If you give me some leeway, I¡¯ll respect you. Everyone knows about the grudges between me and the remnants of the capital society. What are you ying at today? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t give me that. Even if the whole world were to beg me to let him go today, I wouldn¡¯t do it. A loser should pay the price of a loser. You shouldn¡¯t have interfered in PEI en¡¯s matter today. ¡±

    The Pope: ¡°but I did. So what?¡± I¡¯m officially announcing that you¡¯ve offended me. I know I can¡¯t beat you, but I¡¯ll let everyone around you know how powerful I am. You look down on me, so I¡¯ll let them tell you why I should make you give in 70%. Right now, Benjamin will be the first one. In 20 minutes, he will die. If you are willing to apologize and talk nicely, and not pursue the matter with peen in the future, I can end it with a phone call. ¡±

    It was obvious that the old man was furious.

    He was angry, but Xu Cheng wasn ¡®t.

    He just smiled and finished the cigarette.

    After he was done, the Pope sat across from him and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m guessing that your men are in a mess in the pce now. I don¡¯t know how strong he is and whether he can hold on for so long. It¡¯s been 10 minutes. I can see that you¡¯re very anxious because you¡¯ve already smoked three cigarettes. Men are all like this when they¡¯re annoyed. I used to be like this too.¡±

    Xu Cheng took out another cigarette and lit it up as he sighed.¡±¡±Don¡¯t make it sound like you know me so well. In this world, human nature is the hardest to fathom. I have a habit of smoking, and that is to think! You¡¯re right, you¡¯re the Pope of the Western world, killing you will indeed bring a huge pressure and infamy. You¡¯ve never done anything dirty, but I shouldn¡¯t have killed you just because of today¡¯s incident. I¡¯m not a brainless person, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be alive today. I¡¯ve trampled on too many imperial power andws, if I¡¯m not careful, I would have died long ago. ¡±

    The Pope snorted,¡±you¡¯ve calmed down?¡± But it¡¯s toote now. I want you to kneel down and repent in the most pious way. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never kneeled before anyone in my life except for my parents. ¡± Xu Cheng suddenly said,¡±but old man, listen to me, don¡¯t try to step on my bottom line. Whether it¡¯s Peien or this old man Morgan, they both know how crazy I am. If you understand the deviant Corp and analyze the true meaning of the deviant Corp¡¯s totem, you wouldn¡¯t havee to provoke me. Even if you are the Pope, I didn¡¯t kill peen today, and that¡¯s already giving you a way out. Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng stood up and left without looking back. The two bodyguards at the door saw that someone was injured and wanted to stop him, but Xu Cheng put one hand on their shoulders and was instantly electrocuted to death.

    They were like two dried corpses, causing the three big figures in the conference room to be extremely frightened.

    ¡°Pope, stop the operation.¡± Patriarch Morgan bitterly smiled.

    The Pope snorted.¡±It¡¯s toote. So what if we¡¯re dead? even the Duke is afraid of us and doesn¡¯t dare to kill us. Who does he think he is?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the time. Twenty minutes had passed. The Pope picked up his phone and called his death servants.

    ¡°Did you kill him?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then he sighed.¡±¡±This subordinate deserves to die. He let someone escape. When we were moving, we didn¡¯t know who it was. They were so fast that we couldn¡¯t catch up at all. He carried the target and escaped, and we were killed by the pce guards. Only the three of us were left.¡±

    The Pope was already in a fit of anger, and when he heard this report, he was so angry that he smashed his phone.

    ¡°sh*T!¡±

    He still remembered that before Xu Cheng left, it seemed like he didn¡¯t take the assassination of Benjamin seriously at all. It was as if everything was already nned out, and he even used chicken feather as a shield to provoke him. It was funny that Xu Cheng already treated him as a joke and left without paying any attention.

 Chapter 1119

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Some dogs are not obedient</h4>

    Peien weakly said to Morgan,¡±¡±Call an ambnce.¡±

    When the Pope saw how resigned PEI en was to his fate, he became even angrier. He hade here today to hold the fort for PEI en, but in the end, he was ruthlessly beaten up in front of him, almostpletely ignoring him. This made him lose face, and he felt that he couldn¡¯t get out of this situation.

    ¡°He¡¯s very ambitious,¡± Morgan said.¡±He¡¯s different from the Duke. The Duke wants to monopolize the world, but he wants to bnce the world.¡±

    The Pope cursed.¡±What bullsh * t bnce. You still want to talk to me about the true essence of the deviant Corp. Go to hell.¡±

    Morgan: ¡°if you understand the true meaning of the deviant Corp, you really shouldn¡¯t be an enemy of him. Our God, we¡¯re right, but he might not be.¡±

    ¡°What is the true meaning of the deviant Corp?¡± the Pope sneered.

    Patriarch Morgan hesitated.

    ¡°Speak!¡± The pope said.

    Patriarch Morgan said,¡¯you believe in God, and he wants to be God. He wants to create a new world and era! So to him, you¡¯re nothing but an ant!¡±

    The Pope mmed his palm on the table, but he also coughed out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything to him,¡± Peien said.¡±Let¡¯s stick to the n. He¡¯ll go to the Duke.¡± Old Morgan, now that I¡¯m not dead, we¡¯ll be able to divide the world equally! He won¡¯t be able to survive this. Not just him, but the Duke as well. They all have to die. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He had his own ns.

    Right now, if this time, they could really kill Xu Cheng and the Duke with Y-bullets, then the world wouldn¡¯t be divided equally between Morgan and Roth at all, because in America, Morgan wasn¡¯t the one who had the final say. However, the Roth family had the final say in Europe. The difference was huge, and there were still a lot of Ross ckeys in America. After Morgan cooperated this time, he would still be the old Morgan, and even Ross might not tolerate him because of the existence of these three families before. It was the Duke¡¯s decision to keep the three dogs from revolting. However, once the Duke died, it would be a dog-eat-dog fight.

    It was impossible to say that there was no enmity between him and Ross. Back then, Ross split America into two just because he had a Duke. He wanted to bnce the power of America and make it Morgan¡¯s weapon. But now it was different. Morgan couldpletely swallow Rockefeller and then rule America alone. At that time, Ross would definitely not tolerate him because Morgan, who had military power and wealth, was no weaker than any private organization in the world. The premise was that Xu Cheng and the Duke, the two God-tier soldiers, disappeared.

    It was impossible for rospei to divide the world equally. He would never allow Morgan to eat Rockefeller, and Morgan would never allow rospei to control and divide half of America. Therefore, there was no real benefit between the two!

    After the ambnce arrived, patriarch Morgan sent peen into the car, while the Pope followed peen to the hospital.

    On the way, the Pope, who was lying in the ambnce, said to peen,¡±The person who killed you might not be Xu Cheng.¡±

    Payne said,¡±I know. Morgan is an old fox. Right now, he¡¯s in control of the Y-bullets. He has the final say on whether or not Xu Cheng and the Duke are killed.¡± But after killing Xu Cheng and the Duke, he will be controlled by my Roth family, and he won¡¯t let me live. ¡±

    The Pope: ¡°if your family wasn¡¯t with the Duke, even if one of you died, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any waves. If this bombing really happens, everyone in your family will die. As long as Morgan kills you, the Roth family will disappear from this world. When he swallows Rockefeller, he¡¯ll have the final say in the Western world. Do you know why I¡¯m in this ambnce with you to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to you because the Roth family is a business family. You¡¯re not as good as Morgan when ites to controlling desires. They¡¯re a military family and are greedy for power. I¡¯m more afraid that he¡¯ll control the Western world in the future and be the second Hitler. ¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± PEI en nodded.

    On the way to the hospital, there was a group of killers lying in ambush.

    But Morgan suddenly called and said,¡±¡±Cancel the assassination. The Pope is with him to avoid idental injuries. Let¡¯s retreat.¡±

    On the other side.

    After Dulson, who came out of the pce, put Benjamin down, and Benjamin said with a face full of danger,¡±¡±Damn, the most dangerous ce is actually the pce. As expected, the royal family without military power is unreliable. It¡¯s actually full of loopholes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the leader asked me to follow you in before he left,¡± Dulson said.¡±Otherwise, you would be in the mortuary now.¡±

    Benjamin: ¡°the leader has godly foresight. He has always been right in his work. Where is the leader?¡±

    ¡°He was going toe back, but I heard from Stenson that he went to Merika with the leader,¡± Dulson said.

    Stenson was waiting for his private ne tond at his own private airport. Many of the topwyers and ountants around him followed him, and he didn¡¯t know why his boss was so nervous waiting for the ne, not afraid of the sun.

    Stenson¡¯s status in America was now transcendent, and he was one of the key figures who could influence the political election. There were only a few people in the world that he could curry favor with.

    After the nended, Stenson straightened his head and saw Xu Cheng getting off the ne, so he directly walked up to him.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    The words ¡®boss¡¯ really scared the assistants, secretaries, and others behind him. They were all stunned.

    The boss behind Stenson¡¯s huge capital was actually so young?

    ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t stop. He asked as he walked quickly.

    Stenson nodded and quickly followed after him. Then, he personally opened the back door for Xu Cheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with the Bush family. They¡¯re very weing of your usations.¡± Stenson said.

    ¡°Wee?¡± Xu Cheng sneered,¡±they¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll me them for what happened to the seven demons?¡± Let¡¯s get in the car. ¡±

    After getting in the car, Stenson sent away all the assistants and secretaries and drove directly to the Bush family with his bodyguards.

    The secondrgest military family in America.

    The Bush family.

    Bush Senior was already close to 80 years old. He called all the important heirs of the family over and told them that there would be an important guest today. The house was cleaned up, and it was a deployment personally arranged by old bush. Everyone was curious about what kind of guest would being.

    The other sons were all busy with their military duties, but today, they had to take time toe back and attend the reception.

    There were even twice as many soldiers stationed in the manor today as usual.

    Stenson was puzzled as to why his boss suddenly wanted to meet the Bush family. Logically speaking, with Morgan around, he shouldn¡¯t have chosen the Bush family.

    On the way, Xu Cheng said,¡±some people are disobedient. After all, they¡¯re not from the deviant Corp. They¡¯re disloyal.¡±

    (It¡¯s starting to update. I¡¯ve been dispirited for two months. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I update three chapters a day, and there¡¯s one more tonight.)

 Chapter 1120

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Fawning</h4>

    Bush Manor.

    Bush Senior was sitting in the main hall, and below him were the core and important members of the family¡¯s management. They had all brought their women home, and they were all dressed very formally.

    Among his sons, his eldest son was the most outstanding, and he was also the man who had been elected to the highest position in the M Nation after him. However, after those years of glory, the Bush family had gradually declined. Not to mention the infiltration of resources, their power was not even at its peak, and they could only follow the two top families and drink the soup.

    ¡°Father, what do you want to do with all this?¡± George W. Bush was also old, so he didn¡¯t understand why his father was holding so many employment letters in the military field today. A few days ago, he heard that his father had retired a few of his old military personnel. This action made his family very sensitive and curious.

    The sudden emptiness of these important positions meant that the Bush family only had one-third of their resources left.

    Bush Senior looked at the empty appointment letters on the table. There were fresh seals on them, and whoever¡¯s name was written on them could be transferred. Many people were envious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a gamble. ¡± After wiping his turbid sses, Bush Senior put them back on and said,¡±¡±Although these resources are nothing to him, they¡¯re already almost half of our resources. I wonder if we can exchange them for his goodwill.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Bush was curious.

    ¡°An NPC-level character.¡± Bush Seniorughed.¡±We yers need to be wary of him. There was only one NPC in the past, and he¡¯s a new one. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to live in the future, so we need to gamble.¡±

    ¡°You want to use this to exchange for it?¡± George W. Bush frowned.

    Bush Senior nodded.¡±I¡¯m old, and this is the only move I can make. If we could change, we could¡¯ve changed your Prime when you became the president after me. Right now, it¡¯s just sunset. You and I both know that we have to find a path, and this is our only chance.¡±

    George W. Bush also sighed. Back then, their father-son Bureau was in the limelight, but they couldn¡¯t expand the family¡¯s scale. Now, they couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Even in the future, it would only wither with time because they soon realized that with the rise of the socialists, they would be reced by them.

    Therefore, the two generations of the Bush family had been very anxious, and the other heirs had not thought about that at all.

    At this time, an extended Bentley car entered the security gate and slowly drove into the garden bluestone road of the manor. Then, it stopped in front of the hall of thergest vi in the manor.

    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a guest outside,¡± The third generation of the Bush family came in and called out.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The father and son, Bush Senior and Bush Junior, stood up and tidied their clothes before they walked out with the support of their family members.

    Outside the door, after Stenson got out of the car, he walked around and respectfully opened the door of the boss¡¯s seat. Only then did Xu Cheng get out of the car.

    The father and son immediately saw Xu Cheng, and they quickly walked down the stairs in excitement.

    Bush Senior came over and shook Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. He bowed a little, obviously trying to lower his posture.¡±¡±Oh my, Mr. Xu¡¯s presence at this house is really an honor.¡±

    Bush was in charge of shaking Stenson¡¯s hand. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Mr. Stenson is really a noble person, it¡¯s hard to even invite him to parties and banquets. Now who in Silicon Valley and the political circle doesn¡¯t want to invite Stenson to parties every day? I heard that the appointments are all lined up for years. ¡±

    Stensonughed.¡±Five years ago, I was still a shooter that everyone on Wall Street despised.¡±

    ¡°So from the looks of it, you¡¯re a sess,¡± said Bush Junior.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to seed with a boss like me. ¡± Stenson didn¡¯t forget to kiss Xu Cheng¡¯s ass.

    After Xu Cheng shook hands with Bush Senior, he directly walked into the living room.

    Bush Senior quickly followed.

    After Xu Cheng sat down, he directly asked,¡±¡±I heard that the seven demons of the Fifth District are your orders and are responsible for kidnapping Benjamin?¡±

    This matter was very sensitive, and the other members of the Bush family who knew about it retorted on the spot,¡±¡±Nonsense! The Bush family didn¡¯t do anything like that. We don¡¯t even have the right to interfere in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bush Senior red at his youngest son, and even the younger one red at his brother.

    Xu Chengughed,¡±it¡¯s not your doing? Sorry for the disturbance. ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Bush senior¡¯s face changed drastically, and he immediately pulled Xu Cheng back and smiled apologetically.¡±¡±I¡¯m not disturbing you. Mr. Xu Cane, so how can I disturb you? That¡¯s right, this matter was indeed done by our Bush family. We admit to it. ¡±

    ¡°Father (grandfather)!¡± The other descendants of the family were all shocked and curious.

    This man is a devil who kills without blinking an eye, Benjamin is his man, if you admit it, won¡¯t you have to suffer his anger?

    They were all stunned.

    Only Bush knew that his father was taking a huge risk to talk to Xu Cheng.

    It was true that the Bush family wasn¡¯t behind this. As for who it was, they weren¡¯t sure, but it wasn¡¯t important. The most important thing was how to sit down and talk with Mr. Xu.

    Just when the Bush family members were all nervously looking at Xu Cheng, afraid that he would fly into a rage on the spot, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. He just indifferently asked,¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡±

    Both Bush Senior and Bush Junior heaved a sigh of relief.

    George W. Bush immediately ced all the appointment letters he prepared on Xu Cheng¡¯s table and said,¡±¡±Mr. Xu, this is our sincerity. Please forgive us this time. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    The other members of the n were even more dumbfounded.

    He didn¡¯t do anything, so why did he admit it? And they even gave him so many resources?

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know much about these posts, so he handed it to Stenson and said,¡±¡±Take a look and see if it will be of any help to you in the next election.¡±

    After Stenson looked at the positions, he couldn¡¯t be any more excited, but he hid it and nodded.¡±¡±It¡¯spletely possible. ¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Xu Cheng nodded and then looked at Bush Senior.¡±¡±Let the others leave. Leave you and your son behind.¡±

    Knowing that there was a chance, both Bush Senior and Bush Junior looked at each other and signaled the others.

    After George W. Bush personally drove everyone out, he finally walked in.

    Xu Cheng lit a cigarette, and Stenson lit it for him.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one member left,¡± he said slowly.¡±You should have heard that. To be honest, I don¡¯t like the Morgan family.¡±

    Both Bush Senior and Bush Junior were shocked!

    (End of the third update.)

 Chapter 1121

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Pushing the boat along with the current</h4>

    This was a lot of information.

    Previously, after the Rockefeller family was exterminated and only one heir remained, the Morgan family¡¯s power was weakened, and then the socialists and Stenson emerged. Even a fool knew that all of this had something to do with Stenson, and it was rumored that Stenson was only working for an organization. It was obvious that this organization had won over the two giant families in this game.

    The reason Morgan hadn¡¯t been killed was definitely rted to the price they had to pay for weakening him. It wasn¡¯t difficult to see from the clues that Morgan was already controlled by this mysterious organization, but now, the person in charge of this organization said that he didn¡¯t like Morgan!

    Morgan¡¯s resources and power were there for all to see. They didn¡¯t like Morgan, so those resources definitely wouldn¡¯t be absorbed by the socialists. This was rted to the problem of bnce. Who else could absorb Morgan¡¯s resources?

    This was a clear signal!

    It was no wonder the father and son were so excited and nervous.

    ¡°I know who attacked the people in the 5th Division.¡± Xu Cheng continued,¡±but ...¡±

    The Bush father and son immediately tensed up.

    ¡°The Kenny family can also do this job.¡± Xu Cheng looked at Bush Senior and said with deep meaning.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, please believe in the sincerity of the Bush family.¡± Bush Senior immediately said,¡±although the Kenny family is on par with us, their Foundation is far inferior to ours. I¡¯m not trying to remind you of anything, Mr. Xu. I just hope you¡¯ll consider it carefully. We understand the current situation better than them.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know that I¡¯m here to denounce you?¡± Xu Cheng asked with interest,¡±I want to rece Morgan, but they can¡¯t be moved yet. I need them to stabilize the situation for me. So, I¡¯m not here today to talk about cooperation with you. I¡¯m just here to question you.¡±

    The faces of Bush Senior and Bush Junior instantly turned unnatural.

    ¡°You¡¯re all smart people. Do you know that people will die when I question you?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    The Bush father and son¡¯s faces changed.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, what do you mean?¡±

    After Xu Cheng put out the cigarette, he took a puff and looked at the two of them.¡±¡±At the moment, I don¡¯t want Morgan to know that I¡¯vee to you to discuss cooperation. He definitely knows about this today, and your children can¡¯t hide it either. But I don¡¯t want to touch Morgan now because the politics they¡¯re involved in are a bit chaotic. If I kill them all, it¡¯ll hurt my bones and it¡¯ll be detrimental to the stability of the situation. So, I¡¯m here today to question you. Also, it¡¯s because you used the fifth division to attack Benjamin. You¡¯ll have to pay the price if you admit it just now. Do you understand what I mean? I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If you miss it, then it¡¯ll belong to the Kenny family. ¡±

    Bush didn¡¯t quite understand what Xu Cheng meant and frowned.

    But, Bush Senior understood what Xu Cheng meant. There was no such thing as a free lunch. He took a deep look at Xu Cheng and said through gritted teeth,¡±¡±I understand what Mr. Xu means. We¡¯ll ept this. For the sake of our entire n, I choose to sacrifice my life!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± George W. Bush¡¯s face changed drastically.¡±Father!¡±

    Bush Senior raised his hand and interrupted him.¡±That¡¯s it then. I¡¯ve lived long enough. I¡¯m willing to use my life in exchange for the future of my family. Please help the Bush family, Mr. Xu!¡±

    After that, elder Bush bowed to Xu Cheng.

    Only then did Bush Jr. Realize what had happened, and he watched all of this with wide eyes.

    Mr. Xu wanted to make a move on Morgan, but not now. However, if the Bush family wanted to rece him, in addition to giving resources, they also had to cooperate with Xu Cheng and put on a show. Today, Xu Chenging to find the Bush family definitely wouldn¡¯t escape the sensitive Morgan family. If Xu Cheng came to question them and nothing happened, they would definitely be suspicious. So, it was up to the Bush family to decide whether they wanted this admission ticket or not.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, can we change to another person?¡± Bush Jr. Tried to argue.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t reply.

    Bush Senior patted Bush Junior¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±Child, I think this bet is worth it. I¡¯m already so old, but I can still exchange this for the family. In the future, discipline the descendants of the Bush family and don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡±

    In other words, Bush Senior was telling Bush Junior not to go against Xu Cheng because of his death, and he wanted him to warn his children and the others.

    After saying that, Bush Senior took out a gun from the drawer of a chair in the living room and shot himself in the temple!

    Bang!

    ¡°Fa ... Father!¡± George W. Bush could only watch his aged father die in front of him. For the future of his family, he chose to risk his life.

    Stenson walked over to check on Bush senior¡¯s pulse and said,¡±¡±He¡¯s dead,¡±

    ¡°Give him a proper burial. He¡¯s a pure politician, and he¡¯s willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of the family¡¯s revival.¡± Xu Cheng said as he stood up and walked over to Bush Jr. And said,¡±¡±I will fulfill my promise. Morgan will disappear from America!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu.¡± After Bush said his thanks, he watched Xu Cheng leave.

    The gunshots in the house had piqued the curiosity of the members outside. When they entered, they saw their father (grandfather) dead on the ground, and all of them kept quiet.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. Why do you want us to bear the consequences?¡± Bush Junior¡¯s brother was furious.

    George W. Bush gave him a p and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t ever mention this again. Remember, it¡¯s forever. Everyone, listen up. Because we made a mistake, we have to pay the price. We were all supposed to die, but father was willing to bear everything for us, so he chose to sacrifice himself. He¡¯s great, so you all better remember this!¡±

    Outside the door, Stenson, who was in the car, asked Xu Cheng in confusion,¡±¡±Boss, I don¡¯t understand. Why do you want him to die? They¡¯ve given us enough resources and enough sincerity. So what if Morgan finds out that we¡¯re meeting them? Are you afraid of them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°you think I¡¯m really scared of Morgan? that¡¯s why I¡¯m acting like I¡¯m going to kill Bush Senior?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Stenson didn¡¯t understand.

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±Do you know why the Bush family hasn¡¯t fallen yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Stenson shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Bush Senior!¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with wisdom as he said,¡±his background and connections are very deep. Otherwise, Morgan would have swallowed them up long ago. It¡¯s because of Bush senior¡¯s presence that his connections are too strong, so this person must die for Bush to take over Morgan. Otherwise, in the future, Bush could even swallow you and the socialists!¡±

    Stenson was stunned. He didn¡¯t think of that.

 Chapter 1122

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Killing to silence him</h4>

    Xu Cheng said,¡±the resources he handed over, even if you take them, Bush Senior is still alive. He has influence and power. You¡¯re basically just a figurehead, you know?¡± If this person dies, even if the Bush family takes over Morgan in the future, they¡¯ll be easy to manage. At least they won¡¯t threaten Rockefeller and you!¡±

    On the other side.

    An assistant came into patriarch Morgan¡¯s office. Patriarch Morgan was smoking a cigar with his back to him and asked,¡±¡±How is it?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re indeed there to denounce the crime. Old bush has been killed!¡± The assistant said.

    Patriarch Morgan smiled.¡±I knew it. This framing incident is wless, and the Bush family can¡¯t escape this cmity. Now that this old fart is dead, it¡¯s excusable for the socialists to take some of their resources. This way, they can weaken my power less.¡± From the looks of it, Mr. Xu is not suspicious of me and still believes in my loyalty. ¡±

    He felt a little more at ease. The day before yesterday, because of the Round Table Conference, he was even afraid that Xu Cheng was already suspicious of him, but now it seemed like he was just overthinking.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems like I¡¯m the final winner!¡±

    He smiled and said to his assistant,¡±¡±Find a top-tier assassin. I want Peien. Ross was dead! Also, don¡¯t look for the assassins from the assassin Alliance. I want the kind of assassins like the lone wolf. Money is not a problem. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant nodded and left the office.

    After taking out a cigar from his mouth, patriarch Morgan looked at the extravagant city outside the floor-to-ceiling window of the building and said in high spirits,¡±¡±From now on, Morgan will even rece Ross as the world¡¯s number one giant arm!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s assistant went to the prison of Sin city in Mexico.

    The prisoners here were the world¡¯s most sinful international criminals in life imprisonment. This prison was under the supervision of the International police station. Under normal circumstances, it was difficult to get out of this prison because the crimes of the criminals who were locked in here could not be reduced by money unless they were bailed out by someone with authority.

    Cold.

    Eighth on the heavenly rankings!

    After he was captured by Lucifer, the number one on the Heaven List, he was imprisoned here. However, after he was imprisoned here, he quickly captured a group of his brothers and used his power to dominate this ce. He was considered the head of Sin City. Even the warden here had to give him some face.

    That day, the head Warden personally received a middle-aged man. This man was the Assistant Secretary of the Morgan n leader. He was brought to a thick tempered ss window to see salen.

    ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±

    Sanleng shook his head.¡±I¡¯m veryfortable here. I¡¯m a boss outside and I¡¯m a boss here. Killing people outside is illegal, but it¡¯s not illegal here. It¡¯s much better here than outside. Why should I go out? if I go out and don¡¯t listen to you, I¡¯ll be caught by that Lucifer. Is there any meaning to that? I don¡¯t want to go out, or if I go out and get locked up again, then I won¡¯t be able to keep my face. ¡±

    ¡°If you do a good job this time, no one will lock you in here.¡± The assistant replied indifferently,¡±because Lucifer is already dead!¡± He¡¯s the only one in the top 10 of the sky ranking who can capture you. But now that he¡¯s dead, no one can threaten you. ¡±

    Sanleng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up in excitement.¡±How is this possible? who did this?¡±

    The assistant replied,¡¯it doesn¡¯t matter who did it. Just tell me, do you dare to take the job? If you do it well, not only can you go far away, but you can also get a sum of money. I¡¯ll give you 500 million US dors!¡±

    Sanleng pursed his lips, feeling a little tempted.

    ¡°Kill who? I won¡¯t ept the top 10 on the Heaven List. Anyone after rank 10 on the Heaven List, you can tell me. ¡±

    The assistant: ¡°he¡¯s either on the heaven roll or a rich man. He doesn¡¯t have any expert bodyguards around him at the moment. You don¡¯t have much time because he¡¯ll be discharged soon. You only have two days to make a move.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t take any orders from the rich and powerful from China. Don¡¯t ask me why. It¡¯s an international case of killing a celebrity in China. I¡¯ve never seen anyone safely leave the country through the passage, and I don¡¯t want to make an exception.¡± Sanleng teased.

    ¡°You sure have a lot of reasons.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t pick it up, I¡¯ll look for the next person.¡± The assistant adjusted his sses.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. ¡± ¡°Tell me, who do you want to kill?¡±

    The assistant took out a photo. There was no name or information, just a photo that was taken secretly. He said,¡±¡±Switzend international public hospital, special care room 1. But there are two experts outside the door from the church.¡±

    Salen¡¯s eyes widened. You¡¯re not going to ask me to kill the red-clothed instructor, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s someonepletely unrted to the Imperial court. It¡¯s just that these two experts were hired by him. Of course, if you fail, you won¡¯t be far from death.¡±

    Sanlengughed and said,¡±then why should I kill him?¡± Even if I seed, I¡¯ll have offended the church. ¡±

    The assistant: ¡°no, if it seeds, I can protect you. As long as this person dies, everything will be over. If he doesn¡¯t die, you have to die!¡± Do you understand? If he¡¯s dead, the mission will be consideredplete, and you¡¯ll get what you want. Also, I can guarantee that your two brothers will be released without any charges. ¡±

    ¡°I want you to release him now,¡± sanleng said.

    The assistant shook his head.¡±No, there are too many people around. This is a secret that only the dead can know. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    With a grave expression, salen nodded slightly.

    On the second night.

    The news of sanleng being released from Sin City came from the mouths of other people in the prison.

    Penrose, who was in the hospital, arranged for him to be discharged.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die even faster if you leave,¡± the pope said.¡±If you stay here, I can still reform the killer.¡±

    Payne shook his head.¡±The criminals in Sin City don¡¯t have faith. They won¡¯t fall for your tricks. I won¡¯t trouble you this time. You¡¯re seriously injured. Even if you¡¯re a legend, you can¡¯t protect me. The two masters outside are no match for an SSS-rank!¡±

    ¡°Other than me, who else can protect you now?¡± The Pope asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Xu Cheng!¡± Paine said.

    The Pope¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°I know that old bastard Morgan won¡¯t let me live. I have to do something.¡± As PEI en spoke, he hurriedly walked out of the ward with a cast on his head.

    At this time, downstairs.

    Sanleng walked into the elevator in a casual outfit. When he reached the top floor and opened the elevator door in the special area, he saw Penrose, who was about to escape, standing at the door.

    The two of them looked at each other. Pennros had never seen salen before, and salen did not recognize pennros immediately because of his cast.

    When the two passed by each other, the moment pennros pressed the elevator door, sanleng suddenly reached into the elevator, which startled pennros.

    ¡°Where¡¯s room 1?¡±

    ¡°Turn left and go straight,¡± Penrose said.¡±It¡¯s at the end.¡±

    Actually, it wasn ¡®t. However, he already knew that this person was the sanleng killer! Even a fool would know that he was the only patient who could ask Room 1!

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After saying this, sanleng left.

    Not long after, he received a call.

    ¡°What are you doing? the target has already been discharged and left in a car.¡±

    Salen btedly realized that the person he had met in the elevator just now had just reached the end and realized that it was not Room 1. He cursed,¡±¡°sh*t!¡±

    He felt that he had been deceived. That person had told him that he was only buying time.

    (There¡¯s still one more chapter tonight. If it¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep first. We¡¯ll read it tomorrow. I won¡¯t go back on my word for three chapters.)

 Chapter 1123

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Race against time</h4>

    Pennros had already contacted his private ne, and it was going to fly directly to Ennd where Xu Cheng was.

    When sanleng drove his car over, the private ne had already taken off.

    He kept firing his pistol at the sky. Although he hit the ne, it was only a spark, and he couldn¡¯t stop peen from staying.

    In the Morgan Manor in the United States, patriarch Morgan sat on the sofa in his bedroom with a ss of red wine in his hand. He looked at the moonlight outside the window. Tonight was the time to assassinate peen, so he had gone into his bedroom early in the morning to wait for any updates.

    The assistant gently pushed the door open.

    His face revealed an awkward and nervous expression.¡±¡±Boss ...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Morgan shook the ss of red wine in his hand. It was more like health wine. Because he was old, he couldn¡¯t get drunk.

    ¡°He¡¯s escaped!¡± The assistant didn¡¯t wait for the Morgan patriarch to get angry. He immediately bowed and said,¡±¡±Sanleng has already given chase. No matter what, this person must die! I won¡¯t let him live past tonight. ¡±

    Pa!

    The head of the assistant was directly smashed by a red wine bottle by patriarch Morgan, and the assistant held back his words.

    ¡°Trash! Look at the expert you found, he even ims to be in the top 10 of the Heaven List. Did he forget his basic skills after being in prison for so long?¡± Patriarch Morgan cursed,¡±do you know how much of a shock this person will cause if he escapes?¡± Follow him immediately and kill him before he¡¯s allowed to contact anyone! Tell salen that if he still wants to live, he¡¯ll have to bring me a head tonight. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°He left Switzend?¡± patriarch Morgan suddenly asked. Have you found out where he went?¡±

    ¡°To Ennd,¡± the assistant replied.

    ¡°What!¡± ¡°Not good!¡± Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression instantly changed.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid that Peien would go to the Duke because it would take a long time to find the Duke. He had plenty of time to intercept or kill him at the destination. But, if Peien went to find Xu Cheng, it would be even worse. If Peien knew that he had the intention to betray Xu Cheng, he would definitely not live past tonight. Also, it wasn¡¯t too far to fly to Ennd, and they would be there soon. Even an idiot would know that going to Ennd meant going to find Xu Cheng, because they all knew that Xu Cheng had returned to Ennd, and it wasn¡¯t hard to guess his whereabouts.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him see Mr. Xu alive!¡± Patriarch Morgan became uneasy, and a panicked expression appeared on his face.¡±Is this bastard trying to fight me to the death? Or do you want to use Xu Cheng to kill me? I knew he had a backup n! No, if he tells us that Xu Cheng isn¡¯t going to find the Duke, then the whole n won¡¯t work. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Morgan personally stood up and walked out of the bedroom. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with drinking and looking at the moon.¡±Prepare the ne ande with me to Ennd. Also, tell our spies in Ennd to assassinate PEI en. They must not allow him to get close to the Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As he followed, he made some phone calls to make arrangements.

    His assistant had already arranged for him to board a private ne and fly to Ennd to track them.

    ¡°This is so F * cking awkward.¡± Sanleng took a deep breath on the ne. He had indeed been in prison for a long time, and some of his functions seemed a lot rusty. This time, he had almost screwed up the matter.

    On the other side, as soon as Peien got off the ne, he got into a car under the cover of two Vatican¡¯s Deadpool experts and went straight to the Royal Pce of Ennd.

    Not long after the car drove out, another car caught up to them. The car first fired a pistol with a silencer at the boss ¡®seat. Who knew that the luxury car was actually equipped with a high-level bulletproof device? the killer directly hit the car with the side of his car.

    At this time, Deadpool pulled open the ss of Payne¡¯s car and pointed a gun directly at the killer¡¯s driver¡¯s seat. The killer was so scared that he quickly braked, but he still couldn¡¯t stop Deadpool¡¯s superb shooting skills. He jumped and thought that he was dead. The car shook left and right on the road and was left behind.

    Not long after, another car from the opposite intersection directly stepped on the elerator and crashed into the car without waiting for the green light. Fortunately, the driver who was driving for PEI en was an experienced and skilled driver. He suddenly turned the steering wheel, and instead of colliding with the front of the car and causing damage to the engine and water tank, he hit the side of the car. In the anti-collision and shock-proof level, this kind of side impact waspletely eptable.

    ¡°Start the car!¡± PEI en yelled at the driver.

    The driver was very smart. He drove off without waiting for any traffic lights.

    The killer in the car that had crashed into them was still dizzy because of the airbag. When he woke up, he found that his target was gone.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s private ne arrived in Ennd. He also got into a car and asked about the assassination.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°The target is still running, mainly because there are two experts protecting him. Even if we stop the car, we can¡¯t get close.¡±

    ¡°Trash!¡± Patriarch Morgan immediately took out his phone and called Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu, where are you?¡± He was going to ask where Xu Cheng was, or ask him to go somewhere else so that Peien couldn¡¯t find him.

    ¡°Do I need to tell you where I am?¡± A cold voice came from the other end of the phone,¡±¡±Tell me where you are. Do you want me to go to your house?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan awkwardly and fearfully said,¡±¡±You¡¯re really good at joking. I have a collection of ancient Chinese paintings here. I don¡¯t know if you like it, I can send it over to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s with the royal family. I¡¯ll be leaving in 20 minutes. If you can¡¯t make it in time, just leave it with the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Patriarch Morganughed as Xu Cheng hung up the phone.

    A panicked expression immediately appeared on patriarch Morgan¡¯s face.¡±As expected, the royal family has it! How long before PEI en can reach the imperial family?¡±

    The assistant replied,¡±estimated time is 10 minutes.¡± It¡¯s mainly because our Assassin equipment has limited firearms. Otherwise, even a lethal rocket could blow that car into pieces. ¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Patriarch Morgan said. Even if we can¡¯t kill him, at least stall him for 20 minutes so that Mr. Xu Can leave, and then we¡¯ll slowly kill him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then, he took out his phone and coldly asked sanleng,¡±¡±Bastard, where are you? Let me tell you, 20 minutes ago, I want you to kill the target. The target is now driving towards the Imperial Pce. We will find a way to dy them and make a detour. You hurry and ambush them there. ¡±

    ¡°Received, he¡¯s already a dead man tonight!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan said to his assistant,¡±¡±Go to the museum and auction a famous Chinese painting for me. It¡¯s worth 100 million US dors. I want the original work. It¡¯d be best if it¡¯s a famous ancient painting by a rare author. Give it to me 20 minutes ago at the Royal Pce!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The assistant nodded and got out of the car at thest minute. He got into another car.

    As for patriarch Morgan, he directly went to the imperial residence.

    This chapter doesn¡¯t count as today¡¯s chapter. We¡¯ll continue with three chapters tomorrow night.

 Chapter 1124

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Snipe kill</h4>

    On the other side.

    Due to speeding and running a red light, PEI en¡¯s car was suddenly intercepted by the British traffic police.

    Two traffic police came over and knocked on the ss door. The driver had no choice but to open the door. The traffic police looked at the people in the car and said,¡±¡±Please show me your identification.¡±

    The driver lowered his head and was about to take out his documents, but at that moment, the traffic police suddenly aimed a gun at the driver¡¯s head and shot him.

    The other traffic police wanted to pull the door open, but Deadpool reacted quickly. He kicked the door open and dragged the fake traffic police along with him. He then forced the door to close, got into the driver¡¯s seat, and suddenly ran over the police officer on the ground.

    On the road closest to the Imperial Pce, an assassin had created a car ident early in the morning, causing the police to seal off the scene, and the road was blocked.

    When Peien¡¯s car arrived, Deadpool frowned and said,¡±¡±Mr. Ross, we have to take a detour.¡±

    ¡°How much time will it take to take a detour?¡± Peien asked.

    ¡°If this road isn¡¯t blocked, we¡¯ll be there in five minutes. But now, if we take a detour, it¡¯ll probably take ten minutes.¡± Deadpool said.

    PEI en thought that they didn¡¯t have much time left, so he gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Deadpool immediately turned around. Their sudden decision gave sanleng more time to catch up. On the opposite side of the blockade, a car drove away.

    Sanleng took out a Bluetooth headset and said,¡±Leave the rest to me. I will finish them off before they reach the pce.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the assistant said.¡±I¡¯ll arrange for a sniper to cover you. If you fail, the sniper will shoot.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± said sanleng.

    On PEI en¡¯s side, he realized that the number of assassins had decreased. In fact, the people following him had stopped following him.

    ¡°Maybe they gave up when they reached the royal family¡¯s territory.¡± The death servant said.

    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°No.¡± PEI en shook his head.¡±If I were Morgan, I wouldn¡¯t give up like this.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the car in front suddenly sped out of the dark forest without turning on any headlights and hit the car hard. This time, it hit the head of the car hard, and all the airbags in the car popped out.

    Sanleng patted his slightly dizzy head and quickly recovered. He backed the car up again, stepped on the brakes, and smashed the side window of the car in front of him!

    When he saw that old man PEI en was unconscious, he got out of the car and walked to PEI en¡¯s bulletproof car with his pistol.

    At this time, two Deadpool rushed out of the car and attacked him repeatedly without saying a word.

    Because the road was a little dark, sanleng didn¡¯t even have time to shoot before he was approached. He could only defend subconsciously, but the gun in his hand was knocked away by two Deadpool.

    After taking a step back, sanleng smiled.¡±The experts in the prison are so weak. How many years has it been? I¡¯ve only been afraid of Lucifer in my life. You two can let me warm up.¡±

    Only one of the two Deadpool guards was left, and the other immediately returned to the car to wake up the unconscious Peien.

    ¡°Who are you looking down on?¡± Sanleng thought that the two of them were going to deal with him together and was a little excited. At this moment, he was a little disappointed and angry. He sprinted over and attacked madly.

    As an SSS-ss master ranked in the top 10 of the Heaven List, he was not on the same level as an S-ss Deadpool. In just five moves, Deadpool was sent flying and smashed into the window of thethe, which was directly broken.

    PEI en waspletely startled awake by the sound of the ss shattering.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go. Another five hundred meters and we¡¯ll reach the imperial residence. We¡¯ll be safe there.¡± Deadpool whispered to Peien.

    Payne nodded, and the two Deadpool guards immediately rushed to salen and started fighting.

    PEI en crawled up and ran with all his might towards the imperial residence.

    ¡°Should we shoot him in the head?¡± the sniper asked.

    ¡°No need, my car is already here.¡± Patriarch Morgan¡¯s car had already arrived. Before Payne reached the Royal Pce, Morgan¡¯s car stopped. He rolled down the window and looked at the dirty and disheveled Payne. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Where to? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±

    PEI en¡¯s face immediately turned pale as he pleaded,¡±¡±Please don¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get help from the Pope. If you detonate your nuclear weapon, how will you exin it to the United Nations?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°I¡¯ve investigated the hiding ce of the Duke you gave me. It¡¯s an Ind that can¡¯t be detected by the satellite. Because of the sea level and climate, the weather of that era was always cloudy and sunny. Coupled with the dense forest, the satellite has never been able to detect that it was a secret ce. But there¡¯s no one there. I razed it to the ground and the officials exined that it was a military exercise in America. How much pressure do you think public opinion will be?¡± We canpletely suppress it!¡±

    ¡°If you kill me, it¡¯ll be hard to take my family¡¯s inheritance,¡± Peien said.¡±It¡¯s impossible for a single American family to get involved in the whole of Europe.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°don¡¯t lie to yourself. The political power of your Roth family is now squeezed out of favor by the people in all countries due to Xu Cheng¡¯s vine incident, and even the wing party has begun to fight against your forces. As long as everyone kicks a man who is down, the Roth family¡¯s political power will first copse in Europe, and then the industry will belong to you. Without the official protection, I can slowly swallow it up. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±

    PEI en: ¡°please, please, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m not here to report you to Mr. Xu. I won¡¯t leak any information about my n. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Then what else could it be that you¡¯re here for?¡± Patriarch Morgan smiled.¡±Don¡¯t take me for a fool, and don¡¯t think of yourself as an idiot. You and I both know that we can¡¯t tolerate each other. I¡¯ve wanted to rebel against you for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the Duke¡¯s close rtionship with you, do you think I would let go of this opportunity with my half-militarized influence?¡±

    PEI en gritted his teeth,¡¯if I die, the Pope will announce this matter to the public! When the timees, you¡¯ll y with the two of them, and you¡¯ll die faster than anyone!¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Pope is still alive?¡± patriarch Morganughed.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± PEI en¡¯s face instantly changed.

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°everyone knows that he and Xu Cheng had a conflict recently. Even the Pope was hospitalized. If he suddenly died at this time, do you think those followers would guess who did it?¡±

    PEI en¡¯s eyes widened.

    At this moment, a car came out of the Royal Gate.

    Xu Cheng slowly came over in the car.

    When PEI en saw the car, he raised his hands and shouted,¡±¡±Help!¡±

    When patriarch Morgan saw a caring, he immediately shouted into his Bluetooth headset,¡±¡±Fire!¡±

    The sniper aimed at PEI en¡¯s head and fired a shot.

 Chapter 1125

    <h4>Chapter 1125: There¡¯s an expert here</h4>

    The sound of the gunshot reverberated through the night sky as the bullet headed straight for peen¡¯s head. However, it suddenly disintegrated in mid-air, turning into powder and dissipating into the air.

    Morgan stared for five seconds. The bullets didn¡¯t kill Payne, and he wasn¡¯t even shot. He immediately became anxious.

    ¡°You F * cking missed!¡±

    The sniper was a little puzzled.¡±Boss, move aside. Give me enough space. Let him run!¡±

    PEI en ran towards the car.

    His figure waspletely in the sniper¡¯s view.

    Another gunshot rang out, but Peien didn¡¯t fall. He was still running.

    The killer was puzzled.

    However, he didn¡¯t see that in the night sky, the bullet was dissolved by Xu Cheng!

    Patriarch Morgan was anxious and shouted at sanleng,¡±Sanleng, what are you doing!¡±

    After killing the two Deadpool guards, salen heard patriarch Morgan¡¯s voice and saw that peen had already arrived in front of the car. He suddenly sprinted and picked up a wood cutter from the ground before charging towards peen like a cheetah.

    Patriarch Morgan also ran over to pick up the pistol that had turned cold before chasing after Payne.

    PEI en rolled and crawled to the front of the car. When Xu Cheng got out of the car, PEI en hugged his leg and said,¡±¡±Mr. Xu, save me!¡±

    Peien. Roth!¡± At this time, patriarch Morgan shouted at Payne with a gun in his hand.

    He was afraid that PEI en would say something.

    If Payne opened his mouth, Morgan would definitely shoot without hesitation.

    Xu Cheng looked at this scene and frowned.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked indifferently.

    Payne looked at Morgan¡¯s cold and eye-catching expression. He wanted to open his mouth, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so. He needed dozens of seconds to tell the truth, but Morgan only needed one second to shoot his head!

    Therefore, he did not say anything.

    Morgan had also calmed down, but he still refused to put down his gun.

    He was a little flustered, and he wasn¡¯t sure if Peien would tell him everything.

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared. It was the expert sanleng. He was holding a broken branch and was about toe over and stab PEI en¡¯s throat.

    But when he jumped over, Xu Cheng¡¯s foot kicked him in the air.

    Salen¡¯s entire body flew across the grass and rolled continuously. He had not expected this person to be so fast and so decisive.

    He immediately got up, looked at Xu Cheng, rubbed his chest, and grinned,¡±¡±Good strength. I¡¯ve never seen you on the heavenly ranking. Not bad, this kick feels like a powerful enemy. ¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he pay attention to sanleng. He just looked at Morgan and asked,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°He deserved to die. Not only was he the Duke¡¯s Lackey, but he also offended you the day before yesterday, right? To show that I have nothing to do with him, I¡¯m doing this to show you my loyalty to you. Mr. Xu, leave him to me. He has no value now!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°if he¡¯s alive, he can hand over those businesses. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble.¡± Put down your gun. ¡±

    Morgan was in a dilemma.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face darkened.

    Morgan still clenched his teeth and persevered. He was afraid that once he let go, Payne would reveal everything!

    Therefore, he did not dare to take the risk! He knew that Peien didn¡¯t dare to speak now because he had a gun pointed at him. Once he took the gun away, Peien would tell him everything!

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Mr. Xu, just to ask him to go to the Duke. Can you release my family? If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m willing to pay a third of the Roth family¡¯s assets!¡± Peien said.

    Morgan was very conflicted because Xu Cheng was looking at him like he was a dead man, and he was very scared. But he was even more afraid that Peien would tell him everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Put down your gun and swallow it.¡± Xu Cheng said with a gloomy face.

    Morgan didn¡¯t dare to disobey, but he deliberately threw his gun behind him, and the person closest to him was sanleng!

    As soon as he threw the gun away, peen heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, sanleng suddenly rolled over, picked up the gun, and aimed it at peen. He smiled.¡±I hate it the most when people ignore my existence. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m sanleng, and I¡¯m back in the game!¡±

    As he pointed at PEI en, he walked to the front of everyone with a gun in his hand. It was as if he was the king of the world with a gun in hand.

    ¡°Mr. Morgan, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want 1 billion dors!¡± He suddenly said to Morgan.

    At a time like this, you¡¯re f * cking using this on me?

    Morgan was extremely angry. He was now hoping that salon would be lucky enough to kill Payne. But this guy actually started bidding at the critical moment!

    Sanleng knew that Lucifer was dead. There was no one else who could catch him as a Big Shot. Of course, other than the five legendary Masters. However, since they were legendary Masters, they wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. So, what was there to be afraid of?

    It was not too much to ask for more money for the sake of his future.

    Now that the gun was in his hands, he had the final say on whether to kill Peien or not. Therefore, it was understandable for him to ask for a price with confidence.

    At this time, Morgan heard the sniper¡¯s voice in the distance.¡±¡±Boss, he can¡¯t kill anyone. There¡¯s a master here, a very powerful master. Sanleng can¡¯t seed because I guarantee that the two shots I fired just now were absolutely correct. I swear on my career that this is the first time! Something seems to have interrupted the trajectory of my bullet!¡±

    Morgan didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the master sniper was Xu Cheng!

    Did he just protect Peien?

    Thinking of this, he gave up on the idea of killing PEI en and said to him,¡±¡±Alright, if you¡¯re repentant, then everything can be discussed.¡±

    Morgan emphasized the word ¡®easy¡¯! He meant to remind rospei not to say it out loud. He was asking him to make a choice.

    In fact, Paine didn¡¯t want to tell Xu Cheng everything because he didn¡¯t think he had lost yet. The reason he came to find Xu Cheng tonight was that he knew Xu Cheng could protect him for the time being. After a while, when his confidants got here, his n was to make sure Morgan couldn¡¯t assassinate him again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m only here to talk to Mr. Xu about how to save my family.¡± He made it clear again.

    At this moment, sa Leng was furious because he had been ignored again.

    ¡°Kill or not?¡± He asked impatiently.

    ¡°Put down your gun,¡± Morgan said.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve changed my mind. If I don¡¯t kill this man tonight and leave just like this, my first major event in the Jianghu will be a failure. People in the underworld will say that I can¡¯t stand being cold anymore. I¡¯m sorry, but this is rted to my face!¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled the trigger and fired a shot at Peien.

 Chapter 1126

    <h4>Chapter 1126: A dog that bites its master</h4>

    But Morgan was still hoping to rely on salen to assassinate Payne in the future, so he couldn¡¯t let Payne die Here. He interrupted him and said,¡±¡±I told you to put down your gun!¡±

    He then looked at Xu Cheng and pleaded,¡±Mr. Xu, this guy doesn¡¯t know the rules. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. He just got out of prison, and he can¡¯t hold it in anymore. He¡¯s a bit wild.¡±

    It looked like Morgan was protecting salen, but thetter felt that he was humiliating him, saying that he was an uneducated person.

    This made sanleng very angry.

    So, he shot.

    The bullet was less than 5 meters away from PEI en, and with the speed of the bullet, it would pierce through anyone¡¯s head in less than a second!

    At this distance, even a person with fast reaction speed would not be able to dodge the bullet. This was because 0.5 seconds had passed by the time the brain fed back to the body and the body reacted. By the time your body moved, it had already been one second, and at this time, the bullet had already pierced through your head!

    But in this one second, someone really did achieve what was called hand speed.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s hand was right in front of Paine, and a bullet appeared between his two fingers. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was still smokeing out, no one would believe that it was a bullet shot by sanleng.

    No one seemed to find it strange, except for sanleng, who was dumbfounded at the scene.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of guns, and he could also avoid being shot by guns. However, at such a close distance, he didn¡¯t dare to say that his hand speed was faster than bullets.

    However, the person in front of him had done it. He stood there, and his hand had reached out to grab a bullet in front of Peien.

    After being stunned for a moment, sanleng immediately aimed his gun at peen¡¯s chest and fired another shot. Simrly, that hand seemed to have predicted his actions and had already appeared in front of peen¡¯s chest to catch the bullet!

    Sweat started to appear on sanleng¡¯s forehead as he looked at Xu Cheng and asked,¡±¡±Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°how many years have you been in jail?¡±

    Sanleng¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger, thinking that the other party was mocking him for being in prison for too long, so his face darkened.¡±¡±You¡¯ve never heard of my name?¡±

    ¡°Put the gun down,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.¡±I can spare your life.¡±

    Sanleng directly threw away his gun, but it wasn¡¯t because he was obedient or scared, it was because he directly rushed over and wanted to beat peen up with his bare hands in front of Xu Cheng.

    ¡°If you can take a bullet, then let¡¯s see if you can take my punch for him.¡±

    His fist, which was filled with explosive force, made a loud whooshing sound in the air. When it reached Peien, the old man¡¯s white hair could feel the wind from the fist.

    Peien didn¡¯t panic at all, because he knew that if Xu Cheng didn¡¯t want him to die, he wouldn¡¯t die!

    Sure enough, after sanleng¡¯s punch was caught by Xu Cheng, he twisted!

    Kachaa!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Salen suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream.

    His entire arm was twisted 90 degrees, and his elbow bone even protruded out with blood.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s one kick sent salen flying, directlynding on his chest. After a mouthful of blood, he died on the spot!

    Morgan, the drivers, and the snipers around him were all so scared that they didn¡¯t speak. The entire area was unusually quiet.

    The snipers even started to retreat.

    Xu Cheng looked at Peien and asked,¡±¡±Tell me the reason why Morgan wants to kill you.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    To be honest, for peen,pared to Morgan assassinating him, he didn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to know about his ultimate n. He still had a chance to deal with Morgan, and if he could get through this, it would be hard to tell who would win between him and Morgan. But if the truth came out, they and Morgan would both be finished, and neither Xu Cheng nor the Duke had any reason to keep them alive!

    So, Peien chose not to tell Xu Cheng the truth and would rather have him fight with Morgan.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He wanted to take credit from you, so he wanted to kill me for you to see. ¡± Peien said to Xu Cheng.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± Morgan said after calming down.

    Xu Cheng looked at Morgan¡¯s emotionless face and then looked at peen. He felt like these two were treating him like a fool. Since that was the case, then he wouldn¡¯t y by the rules. He looked at Morgan and said,¡±¡±You want to kill him, right?¡±

    Morgan gulped.¡±He¡¯s the Duke¡¯s man. It¡¯s better for him to die. He won¡¯t cause us any trouble. He¡¯s the culprit who stopped us from promoting the vine!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Xu Cheng said as he covered Peien¡¯s head with one hand.

    Payne¡¯s eyes widened, and Morgan was also startled, but he was secretly happy!

    Kill him!

    Kill him!

    This way, I can rest easy!

    ¡°Mr. Xu, I have a secret ...¡± Peien wanted to shout out loud, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give him the chance. He covered Peien¡¯s head with one hand and stared into his eyes with fear. For a moment, a powerful will entered Peien¡¯s brain through his eyes and hypnotized him, and a kind of spiritual power invaded Peien¡¯s memory fragments.

    Then, with a twist of his hand, Xu Cheng directly broke Peien¡¯s neck!

    He died on the spot!

    Morgan saw that Payne didn¡¯t say anything in the end and that his body was slowly falling down. Morgan was very excited and happy. It could be said that all of his worries had been eliminated!

    In Xu Cheng¡¯s mind power, he found some of PEI en¡¯s memories and secrets. He looked at Morgan with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Mr. Xu?¡± Morgan was a little afraid of being stared at.

    ¡°Nothing. Where¡¯s your painting?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    At this moment, the assistant who had seen everything from afar rushed over with a famous ancient Chinese painting in his hand.¡±¡±It ¡®s, it¡¯s here. Mr. Xu, the painting is here. Do you like it?¡±

    Xu Cheng casually looked at it. He didn¡¯t know much about famous paintings, so he just casually put it away, got in the car, and left.

    He stared at Morgan as he left.

    After seeing Xu Cheng leave, Morgan squatted down next to peen¡¯s body and checked his breath. Even though many people around him had confirmed that he was dead, Morgan still wasn¡¯t at ease. He picked up the gun that sanleng had thrown on the ground and shot a few more bullets into peen¡¯s heart. After he finished the bullets, he finally smiled in satisfaction.¡±Clean up the bodies.¡±

    The assistant said from the side,¡±salen is dead. Who¡¯s in charge of assassinating the Pope tonight?¡± His Deadpool-like killers can¡¯t kill him. ¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a killer. Why don¡¯t we just let the hospital¡¯s people be responsible for poisoning? Doctors can save people, but they can also kill people!¡± Morgan coldly smiled.

    As Xu Cheng got into the car and left, he said to the driver, Dulson,¡±¡±I¡¯m borrowing the royal family¡¯s private ne to go to a Switzend public hospital. Someone wants me to go down in infamy for ten thousand years!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Dulson was curious.

    Xu Cheng,[a dog that will bite its master!]

 Chapter 1127

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Limited time</h4>

    What Morgan didn¡¯t know was that Xu Cheng had already gotten some information from his brain by killing Peien.

    Xu Cheng went to the Switzend public hospital, and as soon as he arrived, he saw the Pope¡¯s bed with his x-ray vision. He was already dead after being injected with poison.

    When he and Dulson walked into the ward, the two Deadmen were on high alert and did not let him in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the Pope is already asleep. He doesn¡¯t have time to see anyone now.¡± Although Deadpool was a little scared of Xu Cheng, he could only refuse for the sake of the head of the household.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Pope is dead?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.

    Deadpool and Deadpool were stunned for a moment. One of them pushed the door open and found that the electrocardiogram inside was so weak that it could stop at any time. He was shocked and went to the Pope to check his body. He found that the Pope¡¯s body was beginning to feel cold, which meant that the blood in his body had stopped flowing. Only his heart was still beating weakly, which was the weak struggle before death.

    ¡°Oh no, the nurse who changed the medicine just now!¡± He pushed the door open and went out, but Xu Cheng stopped him.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. The entire hospital was forcefully bought over today. The boss has already run away. The nurse just now didn¡¯t even know that she injected poison into the Pope!¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Then, he pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Deadpool was still worried about Xu Cheng, so he asked,¡±¡±How do you know so much? Did you kill the Pope?¡±

    ¡°My tongue is dry!¡± Xu Cheng was getting impatient.

    Dulson, who was next to them, immediately attacked the two S-ss Deadpool. He was not weak. After dragging the two Deadpool guards, Xu Cheng had his own time toe to the bed. He sat down, took out a syringe from his bag, and injected the medicine into the Pope.

    After three minutes, the resuscitated cells devoured the toxins and discharged them through his urinary tract. The Pope slowly woke up.

    When he opened his eyes and the first person he saw was Xu Cheng, he was a little surprised.

    Then, he saw that his two bodyguards were still fighting Dulson and asked curiously,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Deadpool saw that the Pope had woken up, the two of them immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Master, you were on the verge of death just now. We didn¡¯t notice what the nurse injected you with when she came to change the medicine. We thought you were asleep and were afraid to disturb you, so we waited outside. It¡¯s our fault.¡±

    Although reluctant, the other Deadpool still said,¡±¡±He was the one who told us that you were injected with the drug. We thought he did it.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the Pope and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, you don¡¯t have to use such a method.¡± The Pope also nced at Xu Cheng, and he said with his own thoughts,¡±¡±So, it¡¯s definitely not you.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to save you. In fact, I would rather you die. However, someone wanted your death to attack me and make me oppose the rule of the Western world in the future. Because if I kill you, it¡¯s not beneficial to my n.¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he stood up.¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Next time, be more careful. Also, I have to remind you that Peien is already dead.¡± Some people think they can deceive the heavens and the sea and want to use you to deal with me. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t die. ¡±

    With that, he left.

    The Pope looked at his back and suddenly felt that he could not see through this young man.

    He knew who the person Xu Cheng was talking about was, and only this person would have the guts to do something to him. At least this person had the motive, because other than Peien and him, he was the only one who knew the secret n of Y-bullets!

    ¡°Seuss is right, I can¡¯t change him!¡± The Pope looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and sighed.¡±¡±Because I can¡¯t even see through him.¡±

    ¡°Lord, what do we do now?¡± Deadpool approached and asked.

    The Pope sighed.¡±Since some people think I¡¯m already dead, then I¡¯ll just die. Let¡¯s go on a vacation for now. Let¡¯s see what this man is up to.¡±

    When Xu Cheng and Dulson walked out of the hospital and were about to get into the car, an old man walked over from behind.

    He suddenly put his hand into the car window that was about to close. Xu Cheng looked up and saw that it was the Pope, and he frowned.

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± the Pope smacked his lips.¡±Why did Morgan kill me?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Xu Cheng said indifferently.

    ¡°You know?¡± ¡°You really know?¡± the Pope was shocked.

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±After I go find the Duke ande back, it will be time for a reshuffling. But, the premise is that I cane back.¡±

    The Pope: ¡°then you don¡¯t know about this at all. Let me tell you, if you go this time, you and the Duke, that monster, may die there. That ce may even be a barren ce for decades. Do you know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Do you know what kind of weapon it is to be able to turn arge area of territory into a barrennd?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I still have to go. My brothers are locked up there. They are in danger now!¡± If you want to thank me for saving your life, you don¡¯t have to persuade me, but do me a favor. If I really can¡¯te back, please use your influence to prove it to me. ¡±

    ¡°How do you prove it?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°to protect my woman from being hurt by anyone.¡±

    The Pope narrowed his eyes,¡±I will prove it to you!¡± I promise!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Before Ie back, you¡¯d better not expose yourself, because he will still kill you. If I don¡¯te back, it would mean that I¡¯m dead. Then, he won¡¯t have to worry about you leaking the secret, and naturally, he won¡¯t harm you anymore.¡±

    The Pope was still worried,¡±aren¡¯t you afraid of Y-bullets?¡± Can you really resist this thing? You¡¯re not a God. ¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I can ¡®t!¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°but this time, what I¡¯m most uncertain about is not the Y-bullets. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to beat the Duke and die in his hands!¡±

    The Pope: ¡°from what I¡¯ve heard from peen, the Duke doesn¡¯t have many days left. He¡¯s starting to get wrinkles!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. After living for a long time, people will be very afraid of suddenly dying. People like that can do anything crazy.¡±

    What he was worried about was that the Duke had kept Zhang Xiu and the others in the beginning to absorb their gic abilities to strengthen himself.

    Because from Lin Dong¡¯s experiment, 1+1 between genes could equal 2!

    This was why the fusion between Xu Cheng¡¯s genes caused all kinds of chain reactions, allowing him to have x-ray vision, the ability to guide electricity, and a powerful spiritual power! Using Lin Dong¡¯s experiment results to prove that all of this made sense.

    It had been a month since Zhang Xiu and the others returned from theirst mission. Xu Cheng was afraid that the Duke had done something to them, so he had to find them as soon as possible and get them out of there.

    Because he felt that he had already reached the great circle ofpletion in the second chapter of the mental cultivation method of the lost fist!

    I¡¯ll be a littlete tonight, so I¡¯ll go to the hospital for an IV drip ande back to continue typing. If you can¡¯t wait, you can watch it tomorrow.)

 Chapter 1128

    <h4>Chapter 1128: The hero returns</h4>

    The formernd of mercenaries.

    Now, the country of rebirth.

    Dulson came here to do something at Xu Cheng¡¯s request, and when he came here again, he was filled with emotions.

    There were too many memories that belonged to them here. They came from here and walked towards the legendary realm, but because of this ce, they fell apart.

    At the border of the country of afterlife.

    Because he didn¡¯t have a passport, Dulson was forbidden outside the cordon.

    The police of the country of afterlife kept talking.

    Dulson wasn¡¯t angry. He saw the development of the country of afterlife and the regr police, and then looked at thew-abiding citizens. He was happy instead. Once upon a time, this was what they wanted.

    He was willing to cooperate with the police and wait outside.

    Not long after, a military jeep drove over, and a man wearing the uniform of a Colonel in Lai Sheng¡¯s uniform walked over. Compared to the young and tender look he had a year ago, Lin Lei seemed a little more mature. Because of the training and training in the military camp, he was no longer as young and tender as a young hunk. Now, whether it was his crew cut hairstyle or his face, he had a hint of steadiness and simplicity, but he could not hide his gentleness and elegance.

    The border police saw the two Jeeps and immediately came forward.

    Lin Lei: ¡°I¡¯m here to pick someone up. Don¡¯t give me any special treatment. Have you seen a Mr. Dulson?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it,¡± the captain said with a frown.¡±I¡¯ll go to the radio and ask.¡±

    Lin Lei nodded, then went to the entrance to take a look.

    When he saw Dulson squatting in a corner with a bunch of police officers pointing their guns at him and smoking, he was furious.

    Did these idiots not know that the people they were pointing their guns at were the heroes of this country?

    Dulson, like the other refugees who wanted to sneak in without a license, was locked up in every corner, but the others were holding their heads. Although he was also squatting, he was smoking. The police looked at his clothes and didn¡¯t think he was an ordinary person, so they didn¡¯t make things difficult for him.

    But Lin Lei was especially angry when he saw this scene!

    He learned from his father, Lin Guiren, that the deviant Corp and this country were inextricably linked, and he even admired and worshipped his brother-inw¡¯s group of daring brothers. Such a rich and legendary person, yet he was not received in a grand manner. Instead, he was squatting there. He felt very sad.

    A little girl seemed to have recognized Dulson for some reason, and she came over to give him her own doll.¡±¡±Hero, are you a hero?¡±

    Dulson rubbed the little girl¡¯s head and smiled.¡±¡±Uncle isn¡¯t a hero. Uncle is a bad person.¡±

    ¡°But you look like a hero in our study books.¡± The little girl said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dulson was also slightly taken aback, but he immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±Uncle always thought that my face was the face of a bad person.¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re a hero, a hero of this country!¡± Lin Lei walked to Dulson¡¯s side and called out to him softly. Then, he said guiltily,¡±¡±You can totally beat up this bunch of grandsons, you have the right! If they knew that the one who hit them was the hero who once saved the country from the deviant Corp¡¯s disaster, then they would feel honored!¡±

    Dulson stood up, grinned, and threw the cigarette butt away.¡±¡±Forget it, that¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Lin Lei grabbed his sleeve and pulled him over. Then, he turned around and shouted at the soldiers who were stationed at the border,¡±¡±Let me ask you, what are the deviant Corp?¡±

    ¡°The Guardian of the kingdom of afterlife!¡± The soldiers shouted in excitement.

    Lin Lei roared,¡±then open your dog eyes and look clearly. Now that the history textbooks of the country of afterlife are out, even children can recognize the heroes of the deviant Corp from the portraits in their country¡¯s history books. What about you?¡± Is this how you treat a hero? What do you mean by not letting him enter the country?¡±

    The soldiers were all stunned. At this time, a veteran Captain recognized Dulson, mainly because he was not in charge of patrolling outside and was in the security inspection area, so he didn¡¯t notice the situation outside. His face changed on the spot, and he immediately saluted and said in shame,¡±¡±The tower is guilty, I¡¯m sorry for this dress!¡±

    ¡°Is he really from the deviant Corp?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is! Dulson! I know. I remember him when the president¡¯s public information was recorded in the country¡¯s history books! He¡¯s a member of the deviant Corp, no doubt!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Is he really a member of the deviant Corp? has hero returned home?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home! The hero has returned home!¡±

    For a moment, these people gathered from all directions. All the older generation recognized Dulson, and they were all excited and cried tears of joy.

    At first, many people were reluctant to leave the deviant Corp, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about the country¡¯s national conditions. Those who voted to expel the deviant Corp were still living in regret, and even when the M Nation said that the deviant Corp had been disbanded, those who had no choice but to vote to expel them chose tomit suicide to express their sin.

    Today, he was actually able to see a living deviant corp member.

    The deviant Corp¡¯s position in the hearts of the citizens of the country of afterlife had never changed. Every child would learn a rich story about how the deviant Corp defended and protected this country in history textbooks.

    They were legends!

    He was also The Guardian God of the country, and the day of the expulsion of the deviant Corp every year became a day of silent tribute for the whole country.

    Dulson didn¡¯t expect to see so many people crying with joy and excitement.

    They were so excited that they came over to touch him and said to him,¡±¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re home. Those bastards from the voting! Whoever dares to expel you now, I¡¯ll fight them to the death!¡±

    ¡°Right! I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to stop a hero from returning to the country!¡± Not to mention how angry these people were, their eyes were all red.

    The ashamed Captain shouted,¡±¡±Whoever blocks you is a F * cking bastard! Come, all of them! We don¡¯t have any special gifts. All guards, raise your guns and shoot your bullets into the sky like firecrackers! Just treat it as weing the return of a hero!¡±

    All the soldiers stationed at the gate stood in a military posture and raised their long Spears to the sky.

    ¡°Open!¡± The captain roared.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang ...

    The entire border gate was filled with the sound of gunfire. Wave after wave, Dulson was weed into the border with the support of the people.

    Dulson couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. No matter how much he hated these people in the past, he couldn¡¯t hate them now.

    They were innocent, and at that time, under the National conditions, how many people would have cast their votes to expel the deviant Corp with their conscience?

    Almost no one would be willing to, but they had no choice. For each other¡¯s family and the thousands of families, they could only expel the deviant Corp.

    But these people would go to the Memorial Hall every year to kneel and repent, because only then would they feel a little more at ease.

    (I added this chapter yesterday. I was especially sleepy after getting an injectionst night.)

 Chapter 1129

    <h4>Chapter 1129: I¡¯m not worthy of this tattoo</h4>

    Dulson was brought to Lin Lei¡¯s house.

    On the way, Dulson smiled and said,¡±not bad. I couldn¡¯t tell. It¡¯s only been a year, but you¡¯ve changed so much. You¡¯re in the Army?¡±

    Lin Lei nodded.¡±Of course, don¡¯t you know who my brother-inw is? I¡¯m under a lot of pressure, and if I continue to be a popinjay and embarrass others, my sister will teach me how to be a good person in a minute. And look at you guys, brother Dulson, it¡¯s my martial nephew Lin Dong. I heard that he¡¯s very motivated and has a very deep position in the deviant Corp, so how can I embarrass everyone? ¡°So, after listening to my dad¡¯s wishes, I don¡¯t want to live like this anymore. I might as well join the army and fully support and participate in my dad¡¯s project. I haven¡¯t embarrassed my family yet. I got the rank of Colonel with my own abilities. Of course, I can¡¯tpare to you, brothers.¡±

    Dulson smiled.¡±Don¡¯t be humble. You¡¯re used to a pampered life with your background and environment. You¡¯ve already given your Lin family face by working so hard. To be honest, you¡¯re the only son in your family, so it¡¯s normal that you have a heavy burden. I¡¯m happy for the leader that you have this awareness.¡±

    After hearing Dulson¡¯s praise, Lin Lei felt like he was being praised by Xu Cheng, and his mood was especially good. He drove the military jeep straight to the main military area of the capital of the country of afterlife, and Dulson met with Lin Guiren and his family on behalf of Xu Cheng.

    When he heard that he was here, President Kush personally came from the presidential pce to see him.

    However, Dulson closed the door of the yard and gave him the cold shoulder.

    The soldiers were all very curious and shocked. The president was here personally. It was fine if you didn¡¯t open the door, but you even made him wait outside?

    In the next life, even Lin Guiren wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.

    The soldiers didn¡¯t know Dulson well.

    Some of themanders and Kush were getting a little impatient waiting outside the yard, so they simply called out to their subordinates,¡±¡±Get someone to open the door for me.¡±

    At this time, Lin Guiren came out of the yard, and after he and Kush looked at each other, they both smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Commander Lin, who is this person?¡± The othermanders asked curiously.

    But Lin Guiren said to Kush,¡±the information from the United States is more or less true. The deviant Corp has indeed fallen apart, and the group of brothers who once lived and died no longer exist. Dulson said that he could forgive the citizens of the Kingdom of afterlife because they were right, but he won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Kush sighed.¡±I didn¡¯t think I could get the deviant Corp¡¯s forgiveness, but I still have toe and apologize. I know that an apology can¡¯t save someone¡¯s death, but now that I think about it, I was the one who backed out. I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness! I¡¯m here today to stand here. If he¡¯s not happy, he can hit me to vent his anger, this is what I owe the deviant Corp!¡±

    ¡°The deviant Corp?¡± Themanders beside him widened their eyes and trembled in shock!

    This word had always been the most active topic in the country of afterlife, and it once represented that thend of mercenaries was the deviant Corp, and without the deviant Corp, there would be no country of afterlife!

    This country could be said to be the final destination for suspects from all over the world. There was no faith, no culture, and the birth of the deviant Corp had be their faith and culture.

    On the issued banknotes, no matter the size, there would be a totem, an icon from the deviant Corp.

    Capital city was now named after the deviant Corp, which showed how much influence the deviant Corp had on the country of afterlife.

    Lin Guiren bitterlyughed: ¡°forget it, he won¡¯t see you. Mali and Li Wei¡¯s deaths can¡¯t be reversed.¡±

    President Kush sighed and looked at the attic in the yard. After a long time, he could only turn around and leave with his Secretary. The other officers who didn¡¯t know what had happened back then wanted to say something, but Kush¡¯s Assistant Secretary knew what had happened in the past, so he could only shake his head at them with his eyes.

    Then Kush left.

    As soon as he left, the other officers who didn¡¯t know what was going on all looked at Lin Guiren and asked curiously,¡±¡±Commander Lin, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lin Guiren sighed.¡±This incident can be traced back to why the former president¡¯s confidants didn¡¯t want to work for him anymore. In fact, many military positions wouldn¡¯t have been so vacant, but because of this incident, many of the president¡¯s confidants left him. They would rather go home and be civilians than work for him.¡±

    As he spoke, Lin Guiren shook his head and walked into the courtyard.

    The officers were still confused.

    At this moment, another general who knew a little about the past said,¡±¡±Back then, the deviant Corp and the government forces were determined to fight against the United States, and even annihted one of their aircraft carriers. At that time, it was glorious, but in the end, the first one to retreat was Kush! Even his confidants who had been with him for many years all chose to leave in support of the deviant Corp in this decision, and they felt that the legendary Kush had lost his character and charm at that time. ¡±

    At this time, someone echoed,¡±The old Kush was called the king of war, and the current Kush is just a politician, but he¡¯s a politician who thinks for the people.¡±

    Everyone sighed.

    When Lin Guiren returned to the living room, Dulson had his hands on the balcony and was looking down at the soldiers training below.

    ¡°He left?¡± He asked without turning his head.

    Lin Guiren nodded.

    Dulson sighed.¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see him. I can ¡®t. The person I can¡¯t let go of the most is actually the leader.¡± During this period of time, he had never forgotten to take revenge. Mali and Li Wei¡¯s deaths were too big a blow to him. If he couldn¡¯t take revenge, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get over this. If Kush wants to apologize, then go to the leader. ¡±

    ¡°How is your guild leader?¡± Lin Guiren asked, concerned.

    Dulson nodded.¡±I can¡¯t see a smile on his face anymore. He used to be so high-spirited, but now he¡¯s ming himself for a fall.¡±

    Lin Guiren patted Dulson¡¯s shoulder,¡±¡±If you have time, help me persuade him. This child is one-track minded. He won¡¯t let go of anything easily once he puts his heart into it. However, this has also developed a habit of taking responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Dulson nodded and said goodbye,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have much time. This time, the leader has important arrangements, so I can¡¯t stay any longer. I need to go back early to report.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Guiren nodded.¡±Then let Lei run your errands for you.¡±

    In the car that was driving away, Kush lit a cigarette, his eyes looking out of the window in a daze, as if he couldn¡¯t lift his spirits for anything.

    After a long time, the cigarette butt shook off the dust on his cor because he was lost in thought, and the Secretary quickly came over to help clean it up. Kush patted his chest and subconsciously saw the tattooed totem inside.

    This nce made him confused.

    His hand stopped and he stared at the totem for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and poured the soup on his chest with his cigarette.

    The assistant reacted and quickly interrupted him.¡±¡±President!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of this tattoo!¡±Kush said.

 Chapter 1130

    <h4>Chapter 1130: There are some things I must do</h4>

    Lin Lei brought Dulson to a secret military base.

    It was a secret base that was filled with people.

    Its predecessor was the quantum research teamposed of Dr. Hawking.

    After Dulson told Lin Lei to go back, he walked in the direction of the underground cave. No one would have thought that there was a huge experimental engineering Department in the underground of the Gobi Desert.

    The person who came to pick up Dulson was an assistant of Dr. Hawking.

    After he brought Dulson into the cave, Dulson red at Dr. Hawking, who was still in his office. When he came in, Dr. Hawking took off hisb coat and asked,¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. I thought your leader had turned over a new leaf and was going to be a stay-at-home boy.¡±

    Dulsonughed bitterly, then said with a serious look,¡±¡±Guild leader means that I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need your skill.¡±

    Hawking¡¯s body paused for a moment before he said,¡±¡±How do I use it? Although this technology feels like it¡¯s already been developed, it hasn¡¯t passed the clinical stage yet. The main thing is, where can we buy Y-bullets to test if it can be restrained?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dulson said,¡±there will be a time in the future when some countries will use it. You¡¯ll need to try it out.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    Dulson nodded and took out a piece of paper with the Duke¡¯s location written on it. He said,¡±¡±This ce, this Ind, will be razed to the ground when the timees. I¡¯m not sure when, but it will be soon. I hope you¡¯re prepared and cherish this opportunity. Whether you seed or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Dr. Hawking was still quite attentive. After taking the paper, he put it in his clothes and asked,¡±¡±Why did I call you over? didn¡¯t that kide to see the results of the experiment?¡±

    ¡°He said he believes in you, so he won¡¯t being.¡± Dulson then stared at the old man and asked,¡±¡±Sir, from my perspective, tell me honestly, how confident are you that this technology can be used against nuclear weapons?¡±

    Hawking adjusted his sses.¡± 30%.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t it be improved?¡±Dulson often eximed.

    ¡°Take it slow, what¡¯s the rush? we¡¯ve been researching for five years, there¡¯s no rush. Now that we have the technology, it¡¯s already not bad to have a 30% chance of blocking a nuclear explosion.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no time. This time, I hope you can only seed and not fail.¡± Dulson hurriedly said.

    Dr. Hawking looked at him curiously.¡±¡±I say, why are you so nervous? Even if it fails, we can continue to improve our research. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    Dulson shook his head with a serious expression.

    Hawking asked him,¡±is there something you haven¡¯t finished?¡± Why are you using my skills? tell me the truth, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nuclear weapons are the only thing in the world that can kill our Captain,¡± Dulson said.

    Hawking¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Don¡¯t tell me that someone wants to use this thing to kill your Captain?¡± he asked.

    Dulson nodded slightly.

    Dr. Hawking blurted out,¡±crazy!¡± Who was so crazy to use nuclear weapons? Even if the United States were to detonate this thing, they would need to hold multiple meetings to vote. They¡¯re the ones in charge of the anti-nuclear signing. Do they want to vite the rules?¡±

    Dulson said,¡¯this can¡¯t be changed. There are many things you don¡¯t understand. This is the Guild leader¡¯s idea, but to be on the safe side, I¡¯ll ask you personally, what¡¯s the greatest chance you have?¡±

    Xu Cheng also didn¡¯t expect Dr. Hawking¡¯s technology to reach 100%. If he couldn¡¯t beat the Duke this time, then it didn¡¯t matter if Morgan¡¯s missile exploded. As long as he could die with the Duke, at least Lin chuxue would be safe in the future. In short, why didn¡¯t he expose Morgan¡¯s Secret? he had deliberately let Morgan drop this bomb.

    In case Xu Cheng lost, this missile would be the best weapon to take the Duke¡¯s life, and then he could also take revenge for Mali and Li Wei.

    In other words, Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t even give the Duke this chance!

    And if he won, the only thing he could bet on was whether Dr. Hawking¡¯s technology could save him at the critical moment. If not, then it was his life.

    Hawking spread his hands.¡±I¡¯m not sure either. I haven¡¯t done any clinical trials, but other nuclear bombs that were bought at a high price have been tested. The ability to suppress and detonate it can be said to be 77%! I just don¡¯t know how much explosive force we can suppress for a Y-bullet of this grade!¡±

    Dulson looked dejected.

    Hawking was puzzled.¡±Since he knows that someone is going to kill that kid in this way, he can just run away. Isn¡¯t his escape ability the best in the world?¡± Who could catch him? The deviant Corp has hidden it from the world for so long, is it hard for him to hide?¡±

    Dulson said,¡¯the point is that themander doesn¡¯t want to hide. He¡¯s clearly asking someone to drop this Y-bullet! You have no idea what he¡¯s trying to do, and you won¡¯t understand that our opponent this time isn¡¯t a country, but a monster that¡¯s above a country!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the culprit behind the disbandment of your deviant Corp?¡± Hawking muttered.

    Dulson hesitated but still nodded.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Hawking said.¡±I¡¯ll think of a way to increase theposition and see if I can suppress the nuclear explosion to the maximum!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow or the day after,¡±Dulson said after thanking him.

    Hawking¡¯s eyes widened.¡±That fast?!¡±

    ¡°Our brothers are still in the hands of that monster. The leader is afraid that a long dy will bring more trouble, so we should not dy any further. We have to follow him and make arrangements before he leaves.¡± Dulson said.

    Hawking nodded to show that he understood.

    On the other side, on a tomb, Xu Cheng sat down and lit up two cigarettes. After taking a puff, he lit them up and ced them in front of two tombstones. Then, he unscrewed the two strongest bottles of wine and put them down. He then sat down and looked around, mumbling to himself,¡±¡±Brother, I¡¯ll set off to find that old monster the day after tomorrow. I don¡¯t know if I can defeat them this time, but I still have to go and avenge you two. I¡¯m well prepared this time. If I lose, he won¡¯t survive either. I¡¯ll go down and meet you two. If I win ...¡±

    Xu Cheng thought for a moment and bitterly smiled.¡±¡±I guess I¡¯ll have to go down and find you two, because this is the thing I¡¯m the least confident in. But in order to make sure everything is right, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice my own fate!¡±

    After Xu Cheng said that, he looked back at Mali¡¯s picture on the tombstone, as well as Li Wei¡¯s picture, and his eyes were a little red.

    ¡°You died for me, so I¡¯ll avenge you. This is what I should do!¡± Xu Cheng opened a bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth. Then, he wiped his mouth and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have much in this life. Other than my wife, Brotherhood is the most worthy thing for me to protect. So, there are some things I have to do.¡±

 Chapter 1131

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Who else can enter sister-inw¡¯s eyes?</h4>

    Two dayster, Xu Cheng left.

    Bermuda Triangle was a magical area where any ne or ship would disappear mysteriously when they passed by. No one would have thought that this was the ce where the Duke lived.

    This ce was called the sea of death, not because it was mysterious, but because of the local climate and the sea terrain, which caused tornadoes and tornadoes to appear in the waves, causing ordinary ships to encounter shipwrecks when passing through this area. Even if satellite images were used, it was difficult for the satellite to capture because the weather was unpredictable, causing the sky to be covered with dark clouds all year round. This was a natural phenomenon.

    One of Morgan¡¯s men who was in charge of keeping an eye on Xu Cheng came over and reported to him. Of course, the reason why this spy could follow Xu Cheng was that Xu Cheng deliberately didn¡¯t find him and let him see him.

    When Xu Cheng set off, Morgan contacted all the high-level officials in the White House that he could mobilize and held a meeting.

    Halfway through the meeting, the door was pushed open.

    A group of socialists members walked in one after another, followed by Stenson and Bush Junior.

    When Morgan saw this group of people, a hint of panic shed on his face, but he pretended to be calm.

    ¡°I wonder what you are doing here?¡±

    Stenson smiled.¡±I wonder what¡¯s the matter, Mr. Morgan. Why are you suddenly holding this meeting?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, just a simple gathering to talk about some things. But, isn¡¯t it a little rude for you toe in so directly?¡±

    Stensonughed and said,¡± I thought that my friendship with Mr. Morgan didn¡¯t have such things. ¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave,¡± Morgan said, rolling his eyes.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to use a Y-bullet?¡± Bush Jr. Suddenly asked. Why didn¡¯t you inform us of such a big matter?¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡± Morgan pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Do I need to hear it from anyone else?¡± Do you think that the Morgan family can hide such a big thing from the US?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard that. He looked at Bush Junior with a dark expression and said,¡±¡±I heard that your father had just passed away. Instead of holding a Memorial at home, you¡¯re here to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°If I don ¡®t, How do I prove that I¡¯m still alive?¡±

    Morgan pondered for a moment.¡±The experimenters in Division 5 need to do anti-nuclear experiments, so they only need Y-bullets to make an experimental explosion. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re starting a war. What are you nervous about?¡±

    Stenson looked at him and asked,¡±where?¡±

    Morgan replied,¡¯I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but it should be in the desert. If you don¡¯t believe me, this is the proposal for this project. Take a look. ¡±

    He had already prepared Zhou Xiang¡¯s excuse to get the people from division5 to cooperate. After that, he took out the n and showed it to Bush Junior and the socialists.

    After Bush looked at it, he said to Stenson,¡±¡±No problem,¡±

    Stenson smiled and asked Morgan,¡±¡±When is it going to be detonated?¡±

    ¡°In the near future,¡± Morgan said.

    Stenson: ¡°don ¡®t, I¡¯ve never seen a nuclear explosion before. How about tomorrow? I want to see if it¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    A trace of unhappiness shed in Morgan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The deployment will take three to five days. You still have to observe and avoid natural disasters, so it¡¯s not enough to detonate it immediately.¡± Morgan said.

    ¡°I see.¡± Stenson nodded.¡±Sure. Remember to call me when the timees. I want to see it too.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Morgan grinned.

    After Stenson left, Morgan couldn¡¯t help but call out to him and ask,¡±¡±By the way, does Mr. Xu have time? let hime along.¡±

    Stenson looked at Morgan meaningfully. This old bastard was still pretending.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s been out for two days?¡± Stenson said in surprise.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Then tell him when the timees,¡± Morgan said, pretending not to know.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Stenson nodded and left with his men.

    After leaving the meeting room, Stenson immediately took out his phone and made a call.¡±¡±The time will be three to five days. Our people here will supervise and tell the boss that he only has two days. If he doesn¡¯tplete his mission andes out of the ind sessfully after two days, we will probablyunch the missile.¡±

    Dulson¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone.¡±¡±Okay, in two days. The regimentmander said that if he doesn¡¯te out, I will call you. You canunch the missile then.¡±

    In fact, Stenson didn¡¯te here to supervise Morgan, but it was Xu Cheng¡¯s arrangement. If Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t get out of the castle and that Ind area within two days, it meant that he had already lost. At that time, Morgan definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp the timing, and he was afraid that the Duke would run away. So, even if Morgan didn¡¯t detonate it, Stenson would still do it!

    Of course, if Morgan wanted to detonate the bomb the moment Xu Cheng entered, Stenson would stop him on the spot!

    After hanging up, Dulson said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Guild leader, are we really going?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the endless sea. To be honest, this distance, Xu Cheng only had one day! Because it would take half a day to get back from the ind, but don¡¯t forget, Xu Cheng prepared a speedboat to get it back for diesel and the others. In other words, even if he seeded, he would have to swim back. However, any normal person would know that before he could swim out of the castle, he would probably be drowned by the missiles.

    After Xu Cheng finished smoking the cigarette in his mouth, he didn¡¯t say anything. He made up his mind and directly jumped onto a small yacht. Then, after he put away the anchor, he said to Dulson on the shore,¡±¡±Remember, two dayster, if you don¡¯t see this shipe back, call Stenson. You must keep that monster here forever. That way, you will be safe in the future!¡±

    Dulson nodded, a little reluctant, and shouted,¡±¡±Guild leader ... Is that all you have to say?¡±

    Xu Cheng knew what he wanted to say, and after a moment of silence, he said,¡±¡±As for the rest, I¡¯d like to wait until I¡¯m back, if ...¡±

    Dulson,¡±there¡¯s no¡± if ¡°!¡± The Guild leader I know would never say ¡°if¡±!¡±

    Xu Chengughed.¡±If I don¡¯te back, go and tell your sister-inw. Find a simple and ordinary man and marry him.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng started the engine and headed towards the sea.

    He lit a cigarette and stood at the bow of the ship, facing the sea breeze. It unknown he would survive this trip.

    It was strange, but Xu Cheng didn¡¯t feel any fear or doubt. Maybe this kind of scene was too normal for him. In this life, he felt like he was a desperate man, always drifting in the wind and rain.

    Dulson watched his back as he slowly walked away and sighed.¡±¡±In this world, which other man can catch sister-inw¡¯s eye?¡±

 Chapter 1132

    <h4>Chapter 1132: A mysterious phone call</h4>

    In America.

    Morgan kept recalling the scene of Stenson entering the meeting room.

    ¡°Does Mr. Xu already know about my n?¡± Morgan kept thinking on his desk.

    At this moment, the assistant walked in. He asked without turning his head,¡±¡±Have you found the Pope¡¯s body?¡±

    The assistant shook his head.¡±There¡¯s no news from F¡¯s sentry post either.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s face was gloomy as he said,¡±find!¡± Also, ask the scouts if they¡¯re sure that Mr. Xu has already entered the Bermuda?¡±

    The assistant: ¡°yes, I¡¯m sure. The residents there told the spies. They didn¡¯t dare to get close. There was a man with them. He was his former subordinate.¡±

    The assistant took out a photo of Dulson.¡±¡±This is a photo of the two of them at the airport.¡±

    After looking at it, Morgan didn¡¯t have any more doubts.¡±This man is Dulson, then there¡¯s no mistake. He¡¯s already gone to find the Duke, which means he doesn¡¯t know about my n to use Y-bullets. But when will he go to Bermuda Triangle? that¡¯s a little troublesome.¡±

    The assistant said,¡±it¡¯s indeed troublesome. A few of our spies have already died. In order to alert the enemy, we don¡¯t dare to follow them too closely. We can only guess when they will go there.¡±

    Morgan: ¡°no, we don¡¯t have the confidence. If we miss this opportunity and only kill one person, if that Xu guy is still alive, all our efforts will be in vain!¡±

    Morgan frowned as he was at a loss.

    Then, he took a deep breath.¡±Let¡¯s not think about this for now. Tell the scouts to slowly approach the target. Once they confirm that he¡¯s going to that area, report immediately.¡± Also, take care of this matter with the Pope. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bermuda Triangle.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s yacht was hit by a strong wind on the sea. He was steering the wheel, but he still underestimated the climate and the degree of the waves. His boat was hit by waves after waves when it was about to get close to the dark cloud Ind not far away. He couldn¡¯t discharge the water on the boat at all, causing more and more water on the boat. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bnce it and was directly crushed by a huge wave.

    Fortunately, Xu Cheng had the sea turtle gene, so he could swim in the sea like a normal person. After he abandoned the boat, he swam towards the ind.

    Sometimes, when he was tired, he would take out some dry food from his bag and eat it in the water.

    After swimming for half a day, no matter how strong his physical strength was, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He caught a big fish in the water with his bare hands and ate it raw to replenish some of his bodily functions.

    When he swam to the shore, he still had a big fish in his hand. He was preparing to stay on the shore. If he didn¡¯t replenish his physical and mental strength now, he wouldn¡¯t have time when he saw the demon on the ind.

    At night, Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry tond on the ind. He just found a corner by the shore and didn¡¯t start a fire. He was afraid of attracting attention at night, so he just ate the fish raw. As he ate, he even saw human bones in some corners of the sea.

    Xu Cheng looked at these bones, and they were mostly female bones. Unfortunately, he had actuallye to the ce where they were disgraceful and useless.

    At night.

    It was close to midnight.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s ears were very sharp, and he seemed to have heard some movement. This Ind was too quiet, so Xu Cheng would be very alert if there were other sounds. He seemed to have heard faint engine soundsing from all directions.

    When he turned invisible, he saw a submarine emerging from the water.

    ¡°Butler, the Duke will die if he finds out.¡± A few servants of the castle asked an old man in fear.

    This man was the Butler of the castle. He wanted to escape tonight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been with him for so many years, I know how good his ears are. The castle was ten kilometers away, and his sense of smell didn¡¯t have such a wide range. Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    The waiter was still worried,¡±but Butler.¡± The curse ... We¡¯ll die if we leave this Ind. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a curse. ¡± The Butler looked at the three attendants and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s just a blood poison that the Duke gave to everyone living here. If the person who leaves here doesn¡¯t have a single medicine in their meals, they will die immediately! Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was a curse. No, I have this serum! As long as you follow me loyally, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be poisoned. Go, it¡¯ll be toote if you don ¡®t. The Duke has been going crazy recently. ¡±

    At this time, Xu Cheng jumped into the submarine and directly grabbed the housekeeper¡¯s cor and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m asking you, where are my four brothers?¡±

    The Butler was shocked by the sudden arrival.¡±¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Answer my question. Where are the four people that the Duke captured?¡± Xu Cheng asked with a dark face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. We¡¯re good people too. We were captured and brought here to serve the Duke. In fact, we haven¡¯t been home for more than ten years.¡± ¡°Are the four people you¡¯re talking about the very powerful ones?¡± the Butler quickly begged and acted pitiful. The four of them are probably dead. The Duke seems to have done something to the four of them recently, and he¡¯s gone crazy. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face changed when he heard this. He subconsciously thought that the Duke was trying to take over their gic fusion.

    He immediately pushed the housekeeper away and left the submarine. He didn¡¯t wait for dawn and rushed straight to the top of the mountain.

    Seeing that he had left, the Butler¡¯s expression finally rxed.

    ¡°Go! Hurry up, or it¡¯ll be toote!¡± The Butler ordered the attendant.

    The submarine immediately sank into the sea and drove out of the ind.

    When they reached the middle of the sea, the Butler let the submarine surface and took out his phone to call an unknown number.

    The number was named Morgan!

    ¡°Hello?¡± Morgan was woken up by a phone call in the middle of the night. He thought it was his assistant, but when he saw the unfamiliar number, he didn¡¯t answer it at first, but then he picked it up.

    ¡°If you want to kill those two demons, you¡¯d betterunch the missile now. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote tomorrow. One of them will leave the ind alive tomorrow!¡±

    The Butler hung up the phone.

    Morgan¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    But only a busy tone came from the other end of the phone.

    Morgan didn¡¯t think too much on the spot. He got up, put on his clothes, and shouted to the assistant¡¯s room outside,¡±¡±Prepare the car and tell the White House to gather and prepare for the experimental bombing!¡±

    He looked at the time. It was midnight.

    Very good, just enough to avoid the vignce of Stenson and Bush Junior.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know. Keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as their car left the manor, a Sentry outside immediately reported to Caesar,¡±¡±Morgan suddenly went out in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Continue to keep an eye on it.¡± After Caesar received it, he called Stenson.

    Stenson was still in a daze, but after receiving the call, he cursed,¡±¡°F*ck! That old fogey Morgan wants tounch a surprise attack?¡±

 Chapter 1133

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Obstruction</h4>

    In America.

    Stenson, the Bush family, and the Morgan family all set off at the same time.

    On the way, Morgan was puzzled. Who was on the phone?

    Why was he so clear about his n?

    There were no more than three people who knew about this n!

    PEI en was dead!

    The Pope confirmed that he was poisoned to death that night. Although his body was missing, he was indeed poisoned to death.

    Morgan didn¡¯t know if the phone call was trustworthy, but he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk!

    He would rather kill the wrong person than let him go!

    If he didn¡¯t believe it this time and let one of the two demons live, he would never be able to turn the tables in his life. Whether the Morgan family could ascend to the top would depend on their luck! Therefore, he had to detonate this nuclear bomb!

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a white Rolls-Royce suddenly stopped in front of him.

    Anyone with a discerning eye would recognize this car. It was a car under Stenson¡¯s name.

    The White car¡¯s high beams made Morgan almost unable to open his eyes, so the driver stopped the car.

    Stenson got out of the car, followed by two bodyguards. Morgan¡¯s bodyguard also got out of the car. For a moment, no one knew if a fight would break out, but both sides seemed to have guns.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going, Mr. Morgan?¡± Stenson walked over with a faint smile and leaned on Morgan¡¯s car window, looking as if he had seen through him.

    ¡°I should be the one asking you that, right?¡± Morgan looked at Stenson and asked,¡¯it¡¯s sote, why are you here? Have you been following me? I¡¯ll give you a friendly reminder, my bodyguards have a few snipers with good shooting skills. Be careful that they don¡¯t know your identity and identally fire at you. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Stenson smiled.¡±My car¡¯s safety system is no worse than yours. A normal sniper rifle can¡¯t prate it unless you use arge bombing missile. Oh, right, Speaking of which, I remember that you¡¯re taking me to see a nuclear explosion, right? Are you going to the Fifth District now? Why don¡¯t you bring me along?¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to the Fifth District?¡± Morgan looked at him with raised eyebrows.

    ¡°Could it be that my information was wrong?¡± Stensonughed.¡±I heard that a lot of people in the 5th Division are gathering in the middle of the night. Are you doing a military exercise or something?¡± Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t hide your orders from the Bush family?¡±

    ¡°I have to say, your intelligence is pretty good.¡± Morgan¡¯s expression became very unnatural. He had underestimated Stenson. He didn¡¯t know where his information came from, but logically speaking, there should be people around him who were specialized in eliminating spies.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve got it wrong. It¡¯s the middle of the night. I must have my own private matters. Please move aside.¡± Morgan said.

    Stenson took out a cigar and stuffed it into his mouth as he said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re both working for the same boss in the future, so we shouldmunicate more to increase our rtionship. To be honest, we¡¯re usually in the same country, so we should visit each other more often. ¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Xu say that you socialists will never get close to us or Rockefeller?¡± Morgan snorted.

    ¡°Business is business, but personal friendship is a must, isn¡¯t it? This way, I can do better for the boss. ¡± Stensonughed.¡±There¡¯s a Pavilion over there. Why don¡¯t we go over and have a chat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not free. ¡± After Morgan said that, he rolled up the window and started the car to go around Stenson¡¯s car.

    However, every time his car drove away, it would be blocked by several American military vehicles.

    The cars were filled with armed soldiers from the Bush family who had rushed over.

    Morgan¡¯s expression became gloomy as he saw this.

    He knew that if he wanted to leave today, it would not be easy.

    ¡°Call our people, as soon as possible,¡± he said to the driver.

    Then, he got out of the car, mmed the door shut, and walked back in Stenson¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done things your own way. After all, you¡¯re not my boss.¡± Stenson saw him walking back inpromise and smiled. He pointed to the park by the road and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk over there. ¡±

    Morgan also walked in the direction of the park, with Stenson in front and him behind. He said to Stenson,¡±¡±You won¡¯t be able to trap me for long. My men will be here in half an hour. The Bush family is still too inexperienced to fight me head-on.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Stenson nodded.¡±I know.¡±

    Morgan followed him and said,¡±¡±Actually, you don¡¯t have to listen to Mr. Xu at all. With your current status, you can totally be the Overlord of a region. Do you always want to be like this?¡±

    Stenson smiled and turned around to look at the old man.¡±¡±One must know how to be grateful. Six years ago, I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t even see you, let alone the right to speak to you directly now. I know very well who gave me all this. Do you know why I chose loyalty? ¡°Because I treat my boss as my faith. The reason I have faith is that I dare to talk to you directly, dare to go against you, and dare to go against everything! ¡°Because I have no scruples, because I know that my faith will pave the way for me. When I¡¯m in trouble, it will guide me. But you¡¯re different. You abandoned your faith. When you¡¯re helpless, who can you rely on? So, since he couldn¡¯t defeat the heavens, why not find a background he could rely on? Those false gods were served by the believers piously, but what could they really bring to the believers? ¡°No one can change one¡¯s life and death. You can¡¯t change your fate just because you believe in a God. But my boss is different. He doesn¡¯t ask me to do anything. I don¡¯t even have to follow him like those devout believers. But my boss gives me more than those true believers. You say that I don¡¯t believe in such a God? why should I believe in those false gods? Loyal to them?¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t change anything,¡± Morgan said.¡±You know what I want to do.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I know. You want to kill a God.¡±

    Morgan said,¡¯they have to die. Don¡¯t you think they don¡¯t belong here? ¡°Because of their existence, there are too many uncertain factors in this world. We are like ants in front of them. Only when they die can the world settle down. Otherwise, the game will always have the same set of rules! But if they die, you and I will write a new era, and you will also be the Overlord of a generation. Believe me, if anyone wants to invest in me, I can give them what they want. ¡±

    Stenson: ¡°you¡¯re wrong. The reason you think they don¡¯t belong here is because humans are too weak. But my boss wants to change, to increase the potential of humans from the root. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s changing the world. This is an unprecedented pioneering work, and it¡¯s to benefit all of humanity.¡±

    Morgan sneered,¡±benefit my ass!¡± By then, the whole world would be filled with Geno people. Tell me, how would the government control the streets full of people with strongbat power? At that time, the genes from the wild beasts will even take over the genes of the humans and dominate it. Earth will only elerate its destruction!¡±

 Chapter 1134

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Fight for more time</h4>

    Stenson also retorted and roared,¡±does that mean that you Morgan will always control the military power of the United States and dominate the world?¡± To put it bluntly, it¡¯s you who¡¯s afraid of being out of control, not those countries! You¡¯re afraid, you¡¯re afraid that in the future, humans will no longer be afraid of gunfire, and your rights will no longer exist! Nothing is perfect in this world. During the era of firearms, didn¡¯t they also say that they didn¡¯t belong to this world? In the early days of the war, the warlords were in chaos. Wasn¡¯t that the period of pain you were talking about? But now? Didn¡¯t the world stabilize it? The reason why the boss established the mutant Union was to use genes from the country for the people. Even if the genes were powerful, could they be more powerful than the Y-bullets you guys created and controlled? Don¡¯t deceive yourself, you know that once firearms are eliminated, you, Morgan, will not even be as rich as Rockefeller, because at least they have money and can buy anything they want. ¡±

    Morgan smiled,¡±so what if I am?¡± From the very beginning, I did not have high hopes for this Union. To be honest, I was also involved in the kidnapping and assassination of Benjamin, and then I pushed the me on the Bush family. Let me tell you, the only person who threatened me now is Ross, but the entire Ross family is imprisoned in the castle. Peen is already dead, and as long as I get rid of the Duke and the one surnamed Xu, I, Morgan, will be the number one family in the world. Don¡¯t waste your efforts, I¡¯ve already told the people with theunch code to hide far away. He¡¯s carrying a long-rangeunch device. As long as I don¡¯t appear and send him a message today, he¡¯llunch by default in 20 hours. Even if your boss wants to leave the ind now, it¡¯s toote, because the entire Ind and the surrounding sea will be affected, and all living creatures will be killed!¡±

    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m going to fight for 20 hours for my boss. At least, I won¡¯t ask you tounch it now!¡± Stenson said.

    Morgan threatened him,¡±then in 20 hours, you, the socialists, and the Bush family will all die under my firearms!¡± You¡¯d better think clearly, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to get to where you are today, don¡¯t y with fire! If you Don¡¯t Stop Me Now, I can keep you and the socialists, and ensure the continuation of your stans family. ¡±

    Stenson walked over to a wooden bench, lit a cigar, and smoked it silently.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Morgan once again added his bargaining chip.¡±You won¡¯t be able to stop my men in half an hour, let alone 20 hours. You only have 20 minutes to consider!¡±

    Stenson suddenly blew out a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°You want to hit a rock with an egg?¡± Morgan was surprised.

    Stenson took another puff of his cigarette and pulled over the tattoo on his chest. It was a Level-5 angel of light.

    He pointed at the tattoo and said,¡±the messenger told me that I can only be a Level-5 angel of light at the end of my life. If one day I learn how to show my ws and teeth, I should be able to rise to the level of a Level-6 Demon Angel. I wonder if I can be promoted since I¡¯m the first person to threaten Morgan.¡±

    Morgan¡¯s eyes narrowed,¡¯are you sure you want to do this with me? You have to think this through. You might even bring a devastating disaster to your wife and your newborn child. ¡±

    ¡°I believe in fate. From the moment I met boss, I knew that this was fate. Otherwise, I would be a stinky salted fish. I¡¯m very satisfied with what I have now. If I lose it, I believe that it¡¯s also fate. I¡¯ll just treat it as a dream.¡± Stenson looked up at Morgan and said,¡±¡±I finally know why the messenger has been limiting me to Level 5 angel of light. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never done anything for the deviant Corp, but today, I¡¯m going to waste my time with you.¡±

    Morgan sneered,¡±you want to waste 20 minutes with me?¡± Even if I give you 20 hours, what can you do? Do you want to be the hero of today or the big crocodile of your life?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°how long do you think the Bush family¡¯s military power can dy you?¡±

    Morgan¡¯s expression instantly changed,¡¯are you crazy? Are you going to turn this ce into hell on earth?¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you give up on theunch, or you stay here and wait for your people to break out of the siege ande to save you. You can go out then. But I¡¯ve asked Mr. Bush, and he¡¯s confident he can hold off your troops for at least 48 hours!¡±

    Morgan couldn¡¯t restrain his anger.¡±Since you are courting death, then don¡¯t me me. This time, no one can stop my Morgan family. Our entire family has been dispatched. We must seed this time!¡±

    On the other side.

    The Hua S-shield district¡¯s Army set off in the name of a drill. All kinds ofnd tanks were also driven out of the military area. Thousands of soldiers from the Army had temporarily sealed off the homes of some high-ranking officials from the Hua S shield.

    More than 70% of the White House¡¯s senior officials ¡®family addresses were in the information provided by these soldiers. They surrounded these families one after another, and at least 15 police officers were dispatched to each family to control them.

    These senior executives were all generals who could give orders by phone, and they were also Morgan¡¯s confidants and subordinates.

    The White House was also on lockdown. Inside the presidential pce, George W. Bush was sitting on the sofa in his military uniform, surrounded by armed soldiers. They surrounded the presidential pce from both inside and outside. The first thing they had to do was to cut off all signal and telephone routes and directly install a signal jammer.

    A soldier made a cup of coffee and handed it to Bush.

    George W. Bush blew on it, and the president behind him looked at him in exasperation and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re ying with fire, you know? If your father, Bush Senior, was still alive, he would never have done that. ¡±

    Bush Junior took a sip of coffee.¡±You¡¯re wrong. He wanted me to do that, so he chose to die!¡±

    The president said helplessly,¡±you shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this. What can you change?¡± You can only control this ce temporarily without your Army. Soon, you¡¯ll have to surrender. ¡±

    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can threaten the lives of you and all the officials to protect myself.¡± Bush said with a grin.

    ¡°We¡¯re just workers. You know that. We¡¯re just a team, and we¡¯re dispensable. Without us, there will always be teams from other parties who can take over.¡± The president said,¡±I¡¯m telling you, if that old fox Morgan was that simple, he wouldn¡¯t be him. You¡¯ve restricted his men to prevent his military from moving out, but he¡¯s already asked the Kenny family to act as backup. In other words, the Kenny family¡¯s soldiers behind you are already close. You can¡¯t fight them!¡±

    George W. Bush¡¯s pupils contracted, and he stopped drinking his coffee.

    The president said,¡±when you guys gave the resources to the socialists, he already sensed that something was wrong. The Kenny family didn¡¯t want to be outdone, so they joined Morgan. Compared to external forces, the head of the Kenny family trusts the strength of the local forces more. Your vision is still much worse than your father ¡®s.¡±

 Chapter 1135

    <h4>Chapter 1135: The albinism Duke</h4>

    <h4></h4>

    George W. Bush didn¡¯t say anything, so the president continued,¡±¡±There¡¯s still time to retreat now. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already disyed all our family¡¯s power,¡± Bush said.¡±At this point, it¡¯s either a sess or a failure.¡±

    The president sighed.

    On the other side.

    After Xu Cheng rushed into the huge castle, he was like a headless fly. Fortunately, he turned on the see-through mode, so he could see the structure of the castle and where the people were clearly.

    He found the dungeon, but he didn¡¯t see diesel and the others.

    He saw that there were at least thirty women locked up in the dungeon.

    But judging from their age, they were all under 18 years old. When they saw Xu Cheng, they all curled up in the corner and hugged each other. Their bodies couldn¡¯t stop trembling, obviously afraid that someone would be dragged out again.

    They found that every woman who went out would not be sent back, but there would be a woman¡¯s shrill scream every day or a week in the castle.

    Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t a good person, but he couldn¡¯t just leave people in the lurch. After he broke the lock of the cell, he said to the women,¡±¡±Hurry up and leave.¡±

    The women were still too afraid to move.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Xu Cheng frowned.

    ¡°We can¡¯t escape this Ind even if we go out,¡± one of the girls mumbled.¡±There are no ships passing by outside. The sisters who ran out in the past only ended up being fed to the Sharks. They only died in the sea.¡±

    Xu Cheng saw that there wasn¡¯t much time left, and he still had to find diesel and the others first, so he just said to these women,¡±¡±Then you guys go and find a corner to hide in first. It¡¯s better than staying here. I still have things to do.¡±

    With that, he left the door wide open and left.

    The girls looked at each other and slowly walked out of the prison, then quietly escaped.

    Xu Cheng went straight to the center of the castle, and from afar, he kept hearing the roar of an old man. Xu Cheng Ran around the stairs of the castle, looking for the Echo.

    On the top floor of the castle¡¯s main tower, the Duke sat on his throne. His golden hair had already turned white, and every inch of his skin had turned white.

    His eyes were like the bloodthirsty eyes of a bat in the night.

    He sniffed his surroundings and saw a person walking in from the main door. He grinned bloodlessly, and blood flowed out of his mouth.

    Many wrinkles appeared on his face, and the devastation of two hundred years was fermenting at this time.

    It was Xu Cheng, and when he saw the Duke¡¯s albinism, his face turned cold.

    The moonlight shone on the Duke¡¯s throne from the top of the tower, making him look even whiter. He lowered his head and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re here. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°where are my brothers?¡±

    ¡°Which brother?¡±

    Xu Cheng frowned.

    However, he saw sharp ws suddenly appearing on the Duke¡¯s hand!

    Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes, because it seemed like only diesel had this w!

    But the ws in the Duke¡¯s hands seemed to be longer and sharper.

    Guess whose gic ability this is?¡± The Duke grinned as he looked at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. Without saying a word, he disappeared on the spot and directly appeared in front of the Duke¡¯s throne, punching towards the Duke¡¯s chest.

    However, at the next moment, Xu Cheng was shocked to find that something simr to scale armor appeared on the Duke¡¯s chest to block the power of his punch.

    The Duke grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s neck with one hand and directly lifted him up. Xu Cheng kicked him hard in the chest, but the scale armor covered his entire body, and it was as thick as Xu Cheng¡¯s turtle shell.

    The Duke¡¯s other handnded a punch on Xu Cheng¡¯s abdomen. Fortunately, his tortoiseshell was also revealed, but Xu Cheng was still sent flying.

    He rolled to the ground and coughed, his eyes a little red.

    ¡°Can you tell? Whose gic ability was this mountain armor? Yes, V ¡®s. Your brothers have be my test subjects, but because my genes are stronger than theirs, after they were fused with me, their abilities became even more powerful. ¡±

    Xu Cheng felt a little pain in his abdomen. He looked down and saw that the Duke¡¯s punch still had some venom in it that was eroding his skin.

    ¡°Zhang Xiu¡¯s poison has sublimated my poison. I¡¯m now three times stronger than what you¡¯ve seen before!¡± The Duke slowly walked down the steps from the chair, his face arrogant and condescending.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then what about my brother, Chekhov?¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he saw the crown seat behind the Duke float up!

    He smiled faintly.¡±After I strengthened and absorbed his spiritual power, I can nowpletely control non-living things that aren¡¯t veryrge with my mind. It¡¯s a pleasant surprise. I know that you¡¯re their mother and you have a stronger gene body. If I absorb you, I wonder if I can be a true God? Think about it, if my will and spiritual power were to be further enhanced, would I be able to control all the objects in this world?¡±

    ¡°God?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±There really is such a thing in this world?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± The Duke shrugged.¡±Ordinary people believe in science, but scientists believe in deification. The more they understand science, the more they fear God. Have you ever heard that the end of science is superstition? in short, it is a myth. Humans had already dominated the food chain when they discovered 5% of Chile¡¯s potential. Who knew if humans with 100% potential were still ordinary people? Perhaps, that realm is the divine realm!¡±

    ¡°Today, even if you¡¯re a god, I¡¯m going to kill a God!¡± Xu Cheng stood up and stretched his neck to rx.

    The Duke smiled.¡±I like you this way. When the whole world is afraid of me, you¡¯re the only one who dares to challenge me. However, I¡¯m your nemesis!¡± You¡¯re trying to replicate my legend and even surpass me, but I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Then, the floating chair behind the Duke directly flew towards Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng lifted his foot and used a whirlwind kick to shatter the chair, but his ultrasonic system caught the Duke disappearing and then reappearing behind him. Xu Cheng then did a backstab.

    The Duke dodged it easily. His feet were floating in the air, which showed how strong his mental power had be. This was probably rted to his albinism, or maybe his bat flying gene had been activated. When Xu Cheng went albinism, hisbat power was even twice as strong as before!

    ¡°You¡¯ve absorbed their abilities, but you can¡¯t absorb my most powerful ability.¡± Xu Cheng coldly snorted. With 50 times the power of the leaf ant and the enhancement of his internal force, he punched out with a full 50000 pounds of force.

    The Duke immediately activated his mountain armor, but he underestimated Xu Cheng¡¯s punch, and it directly pierced through the Duke¡¯s abdomen!

    But at this moment, to Xu Cheng¡¯s surprise, the Duke didn¡¯t show any signs of weakening. He grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s neck with one hand, flew up, and directly smashed Xu Cheng down from the sky.

    BOOM!

 Chapter 1136

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Defeated by the same move</h4>

    Xu Cheng¡¯s turtle shell protected his body, and a crack appeared on the ground.

    He looked up at the sky and saw the hole in the Duke¡¯s abdomen suddenly turn into blood and slowly heal!

    The Duke looked at Xu Cheng and sneered.¡±¡±My recovery ability has been supported by fresh blood for hundreds of years. You can say that my whole body is made of blood. You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Then, he fell from the sky and directly smashed into the ground where Xu Cheng was.

    Xu Cheng suddenly disappeared and dodged to the side, only to see that the cracked ground was directly smashed into a hole, and the cementyer directly copsed.

    The Duke noticed that Xu Cheng had disappeared, and he sneered.¡±¡±What¡¯s the use of you being invisible? In front of my ultrasonic waves, your invisibility is of little value. I canpletely capture you!¡±

    Just as he finished, Xu Cheng kicked him from behind and sent him flying into the wall of the castle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve captured it, but can your divine level and body react in time?¡± Xu Cheng snorted.¡±It¡¯s like knowing that a bullet is going to fly towards you. But, you can¡¯t Dodge it at all!¡±

    The Duke¡¯s body mmed into the wall, creating a hole.

    But as soon as Xu Cheng¡¯s voice fell, the Duke directly rushed out of the ruins and threw a punch at Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng caught his fist with his bare hands, threw him over his shoulder, and pressed him hard to the ground. Then, he threw a punch with 10000 pounds of force at The Duke¡¯s Head, trying to smash his head into pieces like he was smashing a watermelon.

    However, V¡¯s pangolin spikes grew out of the Duke¡¯s hands and body. When Xu Cheng saw this, he immediately held his fist to prevent himself from getting injured.

    But at this time, the Duke kicked Xu Cheng¡¯s chest with both feet, sending him flying across the ground.

    The Duke immediately flew into the air and looked down at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng just smiled.¡±It seems like you¡¯re not without weaknesses. Your brain is your weakness, and you¡¯re not a God. If your brain dies, it means your heart dies, because your genes will not be controlled, and those genes will die out over time. In that case, let¡¯s end this as soon as possible.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body suddenly turned white.

    His hair and every inch of his skin were painted white, and he returned to his albinism. His eyes looked at the Duke in the sky like a devil, and he sneered.¡±¡±You think I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re in the sky?¡±

    With that, Xu Cheng¡¯s legs broke, and his whole body shot up into the sky. He flew towards the Duke and kneeled him in the stomach. The powerful impact brought the Duke down to the top of the castle¡¯s main tower, and the two of them rolled down onto the balcony at the top of the tower.

    The Duke immediately stood up and smiled.¡±¡±Alright, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. It¡¯s almost over.¡±

    Then, the Duke took the initiative to tear off Xu Cheng¡¯s turtle shell.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak at all whenpared to his. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Duke was covered in blood, he would¡¯ve already been beaten into a pulp by Xu Cheng.

    Seeing that the Duke took the initiative to attack, Xu Cheng grabbed his hand and with a chop of his hand, he chopped down on the Duke¡¯s arm. With a cracking sound, the Duke¡¯s entire arm was cut off by Xu Cheng!

    The blood slowly spilled all over the ground, but when the bloodnded on Xu Cheng¡¯s body, it was the same as before, all the blood seeped into Xu Cheng¡¯s pores.

    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Do you know why I jinxed you with my words? I can counter almost all Geno points! This is because my blood poison can suppress the gic abilities of all gicists. If you forcefully activate your genes, my blood poison will devour them and then be gradually absorbed by me. With my 200-year-old body, it¡¯s enough to absorb and digest all of your gic abilities! You and I can¡¯t kill each other, but I can suppress your gic abilities first. Without these abilities, you¡¯re just a cripple. What do you have to fight me with? This is where we¡¯re different. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body started to hurt.

    It felt like the first time he was attacked by the Duke¡¯s blood poison. But this time, without Xu banxian forcing out all the blood poison, he couldn¡¯t control it. He could only roll on the ground in pain.

    Xu Cheng was more experienced. He gritted his teeth and took back all his gic abilities, and the pain slowly disappeared. However, Xu Cheng¡¯s albinism went back to normal, and his gic abilities were once again sealed.

    The Duke¡¯s hand was recovering, but it was very slow. To be exact, he had almost lost a hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, a person would not be bitten twice by a poisonous snake!¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he took a deep breath and made a shadowless step with both his hands and feet.

    The Dukeughed.¡±Without the protection of your gic ability, you¡¯ll only be fighting me as a mortal. Where do you get your confidence from?¡± Do you really think that you Eastern practitioners can fight against gicists?¡±

    Xu Cheng bowed like an ancient warrior and said,¡±¡±Won¡¯t you know if you try? You haven¡¯t seen it before because you haven¡¯t met a real master yet!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The Duke snorted and said,¡±you¡¯re not going to force out your gic ability for me to devour?¡± Then you can slowly absorb it after I kill it!¡±

    Then, he floated over and started fighting with Xu Cheng with one hand.

    What made him fearless was that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have his gic ability, so he lost the tens of thousands of pounds of strength. Under such circumstances, how could he break the Duke¡¯s Mountain armor?

    Without the tortoiseshell, the Duke would feel pain and die if he hit him!

    However, what surprised the Duke was that Xu Cheng¡¯s steps were ghostly, and his fists were ethereal. Even the Duke¡¯s ultrasonic system didn¡¯t seem to be able to fully capture his fist technique.

    The punchnded solidly on the Duke¡¯s chest, but the Duke took it and did not seem to care.

    But two secondster, although the recoil did not hurt the skin, the strong internal force ravaged the Duke¡¯s internal organs!

    Just like when Xu Cheng was fighting with the Imperial Guard, the powerful internal force Master could prate his tortoiseshell and hurt his internal organs, leaving him unable to fight back at all, and in the end, his albinism saved his life.

    The Duke felt like he was about to throw up. It was the after-effect of his internal organs being shaken.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that your internal energy was so strong! I¡¯m a little impressed. ¡± The Duke rubbed his abdomen, a murderous look in his eyes.

    Then, he rushed over and attacked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng punched him twice, and the Duke punched him once. However, Xu Cheng¡¯s injuries were obviously more serious than the Duke ¡®s, because without the protection of his gic ability, Xu Cheng¡¯s body defense was obviously not on the same level.

    After dozens of moves, the Duke suffered internal injuries, while Xu Cheng was already spitting out blood and exhausted.

    ¡°Use it! Use your gic ability for me! Are you waiting for death like this?¡± The Duke looked at him provocatively, his bloodthirsty eyes terrifying.

 Chapter 1137

    <h4>Chapter 1137: One can¡¯t win forever</h4>

    On the other side.

    In America.

    Dulson received a call from Stenson.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡±asked the other end anxiously.

    ¡°The captain has already reached the ind!¡±

    Stenson anxiously said,¡±listen to Dulson. I don¡¯t know who leaked the news, but that old Morgan is going tounch the missile by force. I can only dy him for 20 hours, or even less. Do you have any way to get the boss to leave that ce as soon as possible?¡±

    Dulson¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    ¡°Morgan must have his eyes. What you need to do now is to get the boss out of there.¡±

    Dulson was anxious.¡±But I can¡¯t get on the ind. Ordinary ships will be drowned in these waters. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die at sea if I can¡¯t find the ind.¡±

    Stenson stopped talking.

    He looked helpless.

    After he hung up the phone, Morgan, who was sitting next to him,ughed.¡±It usually takes half a day to leave the ind. If we encounter a tsunami or storm, the ship will be trapped at sea and will be affected by the missiles. You can¡¯t do anything about it. Your boss ¡®death is over. No one can stop me today!¡±

    Stenson directly pulled out a gun from his waist and pointed it at Morgan¡¯s head.¡±¡±I order you to cancel all ns and operations immediately.¡±

    Morgan remained unmoved andughed crazily.¡±Are you crazy? You think I¡¯m afraid of death? ¡°I¡¯m also old and won¡¯t live for long. If I die today, no one will be able to stop the rise of the Morgan family, so all of our members were dispatched. ¡±

    Stenson pointed the gun at his head and said fiercely,¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not afraid of death!¡±

    At this moment, Stenson¡¯s confidant reminded him,¡±¡±Teacher, you can ¡®t.¡±

    Morgan: ¡°shoot me! As long as I die, my family won¡¯t have to worry about anything. The missile will explode right now!¡± If you let me live, you can dy them for another 20 hours. However, can you and the Bush family really resist my men?¡±

    Stenson ignored him, but he put his gun away.

    ¡°If my boss didn¡¯t die, Morgan would have been removed from this world!¡±

    ¡°That day won¡¯te.¡± Morgan chuckled, knowing that he had pinched stans ¡®nose and left.

    On the other side of the ind, Dulson took out his phone and called another number. He shouted,¡±¡±Sir, the situation is urgent. You must immediately be ready to intercept the missiles!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Was he really going to intercept it? Didn¡¯t you say that we would avoid the time when the missile explodes?¡± On the phone, Hawking asked in a strange way.

    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid it anymore. Our Regimentmander has alreadynded on the ind, and the missile will explode at any time within 20 hours. So, I¡¯m counting on you!¡±

    Hawking also didn¡¯t have much confidence.¡±This is the first time we¡¯ve intercepted a Y-bullet. It¡¯s impossible topletely stop it, but how much of its destructive power can be suppressed will depend on fate.¡±

    Dulson said,¡¯you¡¯re talking to me about fate at a time like this? I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my guild leader, you¡¯ll be buried with him!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Hawking grinned.¡±He should¡¯ve died a long time ago. He¡¯s only alive today because he earned it. Besides, we didn¡¯t force him to do anything. Most of the time, he could actually decide his fate. In the past, if he didn¡¯t choose toe to thend of mercenaries, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things. Being ordinary is a blessing, and many people understand that, but not many people can let go of everything and return to being ordinary. This was the path he had chosen. Whether or not he could suppress this technique would depend on whether God would take him in. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re worried about your guild leader. However, after all these years, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll die so easily. In the past, when we thought that he was going to die, he didn¡¯t die. Perhaps the heavens have given him more time this time. What¡¯s the use of being anxious? some things can¡¯t be decided by fate. I¡¯m going to go now, so I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    After that, Hawking hung up the phone.

    He looked at the dark night sky and muttered,¡±¡±Kid, you¡¯re the first person to make me believe in miracles. You better not die.¡±

    In the castle.

    Because of the battle between the two top-tier Masters, deafening sounds could be heard from time to time on the top of the tower. The two of them could be seen pushing each other back and mming into the wall. However, with every collision, Xu Cheng¡¯s injuries became more and more serious.

    After all, Dukes had gic abilities and recovery abilities, while Xu Cheng¡¯s gic abilities werepletely useless at the moment, so he was basically holding on with his internal energy.

    After the Duke threw him into the deep pit, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even move. The Dukended on the ground, walked to the mouth of the pit, andughed,¡±¡±You can ¡®t? Come out, aren¡¯t you a good fighter? Looking at your resume, you¡¯re even more legendary than I am. The sses and experts you¡¯ve challenged in your life are even higher than mine. But, when ites to me, I¡¯m the main character!¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t breathe under the crushed rocks in the pit. He kept spitting out blood, and his body was covered in wounds. He was lying on his back with his four limbs facing the sky, as if all the strength in his body was being sucked out.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve seen an inner force Master. He¡¯s powerful, but it¡¯s a pity that you haven¡¯t mastered it. If you had improved one more step, you could have broken my liver and guts.¡± The Duke said.

    That¡¯s right, if he had the third chapter of the lost fist, if he had learned the third chapter, perhaps the Duke would have died instead of him!

    But there was no¡¯ if ¡®! There wasn¡¯t a third chapter of the shadow fist in the secret room. The second chapter was an iplete book.

    Just as the Duke said, Xu Cheng had encountered many obstacles along the way, but he had won all of them.

    ¡°People can¡¯t win forever.¡± The Duke crouched down and sneered.

    Xu Cheng closed his eyes. As long as he was still breathing, he would not admit defeat!

    He still stood up and staggered out of the pit before standing in front of the Duke.

    He couldn¡¯t die right now. ording to the n, if he didn¡¯t return in a day, the Y-bullets would be fired. So, if he died now and the Duke left, he might be able to escape. So, Xu Cheng needed to keep him here. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill him, he had to make him stay here and wait for the end of the world.

    ¡°No, even if I die, I want you to be buried with me!¡±

    After Xu Cheng said that, he forced his gic ability to burst out. He suddenly grabbed the Duke¡¯s arm with one hand, and at that moment, he endured the blood poison¡¯s attack and sent all his current through the Duke¡¯s body. The dark clouds above the castle rolled, and lightning shed and resonated with the current that Xu Cheng released.

    The Duke¡¯s body was suddenly prated by hundreds of thousands of volts. His mind went nk for a moment. The current went through every pore and body, instantly blowing his robe to pieces.

    The Duke exploded with a huge rebound force and forcefully broke his own hand to prevent the voltage from passing through Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. He kicked Xu Cheng with all his might and sent him flying down from the top of the castle tower. Xu Cheng¡¯s body was like a leaf as he slowly and heavily fell to the bottom of the tower.

 Chapter 1138

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Actually, we¡¯re all different species</h4>

    When a person was facing death, all the important moments of his life would sh through his mind.

    Come to think of it, his birth was a mistake.

    He was born in the wrong family with the wrong background. He was born at the wrong time and lived in the wrong way. There was also the wrong marriage between him and Lin chuxue that didn¡¯t match his status. He even avenged his father but his mother died in front of him. It seemed like everything he did was wrong!

    It was as if the world had always been right. Because of his appearance, many problems and things that shouldn¡¯t have appeared were exposed. Therefore, he was also wrong!

    However, it was precisely because everyone thought that he was wrong that he wanted to prove it. He wanted to live on. Only the winner was qualified to say whether it was right or wrong!

    But was it going to end like this?

    Was it over?

    Why was he still so unwilling to ept this?

    God didn¡¯t let him die when he was young, so he didn¡¯t think about living a muddled life. If he didn¡¯t struggle, how could he prove that he was alive? Was it because he was born in the wrong ce that he deserved to die?

    Then why did it end here after giving him hope to live until now?

    I¡¯m so unwilling!

    If he died like this, how many people wouldugh at him?

    He might as well have died in his childhood. Since he hade this far, why should he give up?

    All of a sudden, Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes opened, and for a moment, his brain reacted quickly, and a memory shed through his mind.

    It was a memory fragment of him in the ancient tomb.

    Hourss!

    Reverse flow!

    Practice the first level of shadow fist backward!

    He had to walk one side of the mechanism to get out of the ancient tomb!

    Everything seemed to be hinting!

    What was it hinting at?

    Xu Cheng suddenly realized something.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be that simple!

    Just as his body was about to hit the ground, Xu Cheng forcefully opened the tortoiseshell to reduce the pain, but he still coughed out a mouthful of blood. However, his mind was unprecedentedly tense, and his entire consciousness was focused on his mind.

    Suddenly!

    He was enlightened!

    It wasn¡¯t that the tomb didn¡¯t have the third chapter of the mental cultivation method of the lost fist!

    Instead, the second chapter that he took away represented the third chapter!

    It was just that not everyone could see through it, but Xu Cheng remembered that all the rules of the ancient tomb seemed to be inseparable from reversal.

    This inspired him!

    The so-called third part of the mental cultivation method of the lost fist was to practice the third part of the mental cultivation method from the tail to the end!

    Thinking of this, Xu Cheng suddenly sat down cross-legged.

    When the Duke floated down from the sky, his hands were already gone. However, he didn¡¯t dare tond on his feet, because he was afraid that Xu Cheng would pounce on him again and attack him with lightning. As long as his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, Xu Cheng¡¯s lightning would break on its own.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Let me absorb all your abilities. ¡± As the Duke said that, the blood from his two broken arms continued to flow towards Xu Cheng, and the blood quickly spread to the bottom of Xu Cheng¡¯s legs.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were still closed as he fell into his own world.

    As he went through the third part of the mental cultivation method in his heart, many potential acupuncture points in his body were opened one by one!

    It was as if there was an endless power that made his eyes burn like torches when he opened them!

    ¡°Break!¡± Xu Cheng let out a low roar. Just like how Xu banxian broke through the blood poison in his body, all the blood poison in his body directly oozed out of his pores, and all of them turned brown, as if they werepletely dead!

    Seeing this, the Duke was shocked. He didn¡¯t want to keep Xu Cheng any longer to prevent any idents from happening. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and all the blood poison surged towards Xu Cheng.

    But no matter what, the blood poison couldn¡¯t prate through Xu Cheng¡¯s skin and hurt him at all. At this time, Xu Cheng already had the ability to release his internal energy. At this time, Xu Cheng¡¯s gic ability was fully upgraded and activated, and he suddenly shed in front of the Duke. Even though the Duke¡¯s ultrasonic system was aware of him, his reaction speed couldn¡¯t be faster than Xu Cheng ¡®s. The next moment, his neck was grabbed by Xu Cheng and his whole body was lifted up!

    The Duke wanted to resist, so he could only let his body float in the air. He dragged Xu Cheng up into the sky, and when they reached a certain height, several sea god statues in the castle all flew over with Tridents in their hands, nning to pierce through Xu Cheng¡¯s body. As long as Xu Cheng let go, he could escape.

    If Xu Cheng didn¡¯t let go, then even if the sharp Trident didn¡¯t pierce through him, it would still knock him away.

    However, to his surprise, the Trident pierced through the Duke¡¯s body in the end!

    The moment the Trident pierced through the Duke¡¯s body, his body trembled. He looked at the Trident in his abdomen in disbelief and spat out blood from the corner of his mouth!

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to use mental strength. My mental strength is greater than yours now!¡± Xu Cheng looked at him coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The Duke roared in anger.

    Everything around them seemed to be floating in the air. The rocks and metal objects were all controlled by the Duke to hover around the two of them, ready to move!

    Xu Cheng¡¯s will also moved at this moment, and all the metal objects were disintegrated into ashes.

    The stones were noting for him, but scattered in all directions like a fairy. The Duke¡¯s mind power was suppressed.

    At this moment, a shooting star flew toward them from the distant sky.

    When the Duke and Xu Cheng saw this, Xu Cheng¡¯s face changed, and the Dukeughed out loud.

    ¡°Let¡¯s die together, hahaha. ¡±

    Both of them knew that these were Y-bullets!

    ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± Xu Cheng asked him.

    ¡°How could I not know?¡± The Dukeughed out loud,¡±I¡¯ve been on guard against it my entire life. How could I not know?¡± Do you know why I swallowed your genes to be a God? Because I¡¯m afraid of this, and you¡¯re no exception. As long as this thing is around, I¡¯ll always feel uneasy. I know that you were once bombed by an continental-level nuclear bomb, but you didn¡¯t die. Your genes are unprecedentedly powerful, so when I saw you that time, I only poisoned you with blood poison and didn¡¯t kill you! ¡°As time passes, my blood poison will slowly devour your genes. When the time is right, I will take back the blood poison to digest and fuse with your genes. At that time, I will be invincible!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you just didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to force the blood poison out, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±The Duke replied. But you and I are not humans in their eyes. We are all aliens. Why do we have to kill each other?¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered,¡±I should be the one asking you that, right?¡± Have you ever shown any mercy to the brothers who died in your hands? You don¡¯t deserve to talk to me about the same kind!¡±

    The Duke said in a deep voice,¡±I have no other choice!¡± If I really let you promote gic technology, whose blood would I drink to extend my life when the genes in the world are no longer pure? Do you know that just because I drank the wrong blood of a woman who used your ¡®resurrection¡¯ makeup, I instantly aged by 30 years? Who are you to pity those ordinary people? If we don¡¯t dominate them, are we going to wait for them toe and kill us? You and I are both people abandoned by this world. Since we can change our fate, why not?¡±

 Chapter 1139

    <h4>Chapter 1139: The former Duke</h4>

    Xu Cheng grabbed the Duke¡¯s neck and roared,¡±¡±I¡¯m different from you. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different? Do you think I don¡¯t understand your past? You also have nothing! Everything you have now, you fought for it yourself. In fact, you and I are no different! Did you not kill your nsmen? You killed the royal family like me, but you killed the ye family. You even made the world your enemy! Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you fulfill my wish?¡±

    ¡°I have love, but you don ¡®t!¡± Xu Cheng interrupted him,¡±I have parents who love me! And you didn ¡®t! I have friendship, but you don ¡®t. Your world is full of betrayal and pity. Theck of love has distorted your personality. At least on this point, I¡¯m different from you! I have my own pursuits, but you don ¡®t! Even if you win, as you said, you are a God. Are you happy?¡±

    The Duke was stunned for a moment, and there was a hint of confusion on his face.

    Xu Cheng threw him down from the sky!

    The Duke¡¯s body even scratched the ground and his face was bloodied.

    However, as hey there, he suddenlyughed. Hisughter was a little crazy.¡±What can we do? If you¡¯re not strong, you can¡¯t change the world at all. You should know how much hard work it takes for a grassroots to gain a foothold in this world. You¡¯re living a life of reining in your horse at the edge of the cliff every day. Everyone wants to kill you. Tell me, if you¡¯re not ruthless, how can you be independent? In this world where interests are tied, there will never be friends. Do you believe in friendship? It¡¯s not my heart that¡¯s being twisted, it¡¯s the world!¡±

    The Duke roared as he spoke. His eyes were bloodshot, showing how much he hated the world.

    ¡°Kinship, brothers killing each other, for power, anyone can be sacrificed. One wrong step, and you will be one of the bones in a million, tell me! If it were you, what would you do? You killed the four alien races, how many enemies you killed in thend of mercenaries? for your woman, you killed the Wei nation¡¯s nobles, and for your grand ambition, you built your deviant Corp. Do you think you¡¯re right? You don¡¯t have the right to look down on me, because we are the same kind of people! But you won¡¯t understand me at all, because as you said, you have parents who love you, a wife who loves you and is willing to die for you, and a group of brothers who are willing to sacrifice their lives for you. But what about me? There was nothing! ¡°When I had the power and the confidence to live a bright life, my most beloved girlfriend died in my hands one after another because of my blood poison gene. In the end, I was even afraid of falling in love with someone. In fact, I didn¡¯t want to drink human blood in the first ce. Do you think I want to be a demon? A witch doctor said that in order to get rid of the blood poison, I had to drink fresh blood, but I didn¡¯t kill them! ¡°I just want to be normal and be with the woman I love. You won¡¯t understand how desperate those rumors and the stories of demons and vampires were to me. It was them who forced me to this day. It was their refusal to ept me that made me neither human nor ghost. I¡¯m not wrong. I¡¯m also a victim of the experiment, a young man who lived a muddleheaded life with the crime of an illegitimate child, but I¡¯ve be the sacrifice for an Emperor to live forever!¡±

    He was like a person who had lost everything. Even at this time, when he recalled the memories of the woman he loved, he seemed so lonely and helpless.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really envy you.¡± ¡°You are a monster like me,¡± the Duke said.¡±But we have different fates. You have what I don¡¯t have. I just want to have your power. If I really am God, can I save My Dead Girlfriend?¡± You asked me just now, even if I don¡¯t die, will I be happy living? I¡¯m telling you now, I¡¯m not happy at all. For the past 200 years, every day has been a torture. The only reason I¡¯m still alive is to save my girlfriend! She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the world, and no other woman can everpare to her. ¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him.¡±When you were at your most difficult time, she was there for you, right?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± The Duke shook his head and said,¡±even when I became a monster and everyone wanted to beat me up, she was by my side.¡± They met each other in the orphanage and were childhood sweethearts until she died ...¡±

    At this point, the Duke¡¯s body trembled.¡±Do you know why I wanted to exterminate the imperial family? ¡°Because I was the only witness to the royal family¡¯s ugly actions. I escaped from theboratory and was the only survivor. In order to kill me, the royal family forced me into a dead end. That day, I was forced to take my girlfriend to this Castle. We didn¡¯t eat or drink for two days! There are people searching everywhere outside. My blood poison is acting up and I¡¯m about to die. It¡¯s my woman! It was her. When I was unconscious, she gave me her blood to drink and her flesh to satisfy my hunger!¡±

    When the Duke said this, he burst into tears.

    ¡°I will never forget that day when I was unconscious and still had my memories. We were like two weeds. We couldn¡¯t make any waves in this world, and our lives were already very difficult. My woman told me to stay strong and live to prove myself! It was then that I swore that I would change everything in my life! I overthrew the British royal family of the Empire of sun never sets, so that they will never have a chance to rise again! I want to make all those who have done evil to me pay the price!¡±

    To be honest, Xu Cheng always felt that bad people wouldn¡¯t be bad for no reason, because everyone was born equal, and only with certain things or certain environments would there be good and bad people. But sometimes, pretending to be a good person was far scarier than being a bad person.

    At this time, he felt a little sympathy for the Duke, who had been proud and cold all his life, to reveal his most vulnerable side to him today.

    He was right, they were the same kind of people.

    If Xu Cheng¡¯s role was switched with his, perhaps he would be even more ruthless than the Duke. At least, the royal family would no longer exist!

    ¡°He can¡¯t be saved.¡± Xu Cheng suddenly said,¡±no matter how powerful the gic cloning technology is, it can create an identical person. But, some lost memories can¡¯t be stored and copied like aputer. That¡¯s why people are unique.¡±

    ¡°How can I not know about this?¡± The Duke suddenlyughed bitterly.¡±I¡¯ve seen more of the ugliness of human nature than you, but I can¡¯t help but feel lucky. It¡¯s like I¡¯m the only one who seeded in my experiments out of millions of people. It¡¯s like you. You¡¯re the only experimental subject I¡¯ve had in the hundred years since I was born. I always choose to believe that my life is good.¡±

 Chapter 1140

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Is there a God in this world?</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you my ability now,¡± Xu Cheng said to him for no reason.¡±Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it now?¡± The Duke looked at the nuclear bomb that was already flying over from the sky and sighed.¡±¡±I know that even if I save my woman, when she wakes up and sees me like this, and knows what I¡¯ve done, she will definitely not be willing to wake up, because I¡¯m no longer the kind and simple youth in her heart.¡±

    Then, the Duke suddenly stood up. Both of his hands were broken, so it was a bit difficult for him to stand up. His spiritual power waspletely exhausted in the battle with Xu Cheng just now, so he couldn¡¯t fly.

    Xu Cheng came over and helped him up. After the Duke got up, he asked,¡±¡±The nuclear bomb is estimated to be two minutes away from here. What do you want to do the most in these two minutes?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I¡¯m watching you. For my woman, you must die with me!¡± My woman will only live if you die. ¡±

    The Duke bitterly smiled and didn¡¯t pay attention to Xu Cheng. Instead, he dragged his tired body and quickly walked into the castle.

    Xu Cheng followed him unhurriedly.

    He followed them all the way to the bottom of the castle¡¯s deepest mechanism. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a sky beyond the sky.

    All of them were treasures that the Duke had collected throughout his life!

    The entire underground Pce was like another world. The ground was filled with a dazzling array of gold and jewelry boxes. There were famous paintings and swords from the Middle Ages. Almost the entire underground Pce was shining with gold. Every corner was piled up with gold and gemstones. It was a feast for the eyes.

    As long as someone came in, they probably wouldn¡¯t even blink.

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but look around in surprise, but the Duke¡¯s eyes were not in the mood to look at all. His eyes were all focused on the huge steps in the center. There was a crystal coffin on it, and the moonlight directly shone down from above.

    He came to the coffin, sat up, and leaned against it, not saying a word.

    Xu Cheng curiously followed up and walked up the stairs, looking into the crystal coffin.

    He was extremely shocked.

    Inside, there was a Western woman dressed in luxurious medieval Western clothes.

    She looked like she was 16 or 17 years old, and she still had that young face. This wasn¡¯t a very pretty face. Strictly speaking, she was just an ordinary woman.

    So his story was true.

    But at this moment, the Duke who was leaning against the coffin said,¡±¡±This is a face that I will never be able to forget in my life.¡±

    Xu Cheng was silent.

    The Duke fell silent as well.

    At this moment, the missiles above them were getting closer and closer.

    ¡°Actually, I won,¡± the Duke suddenlyughed.

    Xu Cheng was surprised.

    ¡°Because even if I die, I¡¯ll still have you as a third wheel. But my woman and I are a couple, so I pity you now!¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    The Duke suddenly stood up, and because he didn¡¯t have hands, he could only roll himself into the coffin. He looked at Xu Cheng for help and said,¡±¡±Can you help me close the coffin?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. ¡± Xu Cheng gave him a side nce.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re as petty as I am,¡± the Dukeughed bitterly.

    Xu Cheng still walked over, lifted the coffin with one hand, and slowly covered it, but he didn¡¯tpletely cover it.

    This was to prevent the creature from escaping through a secret passage at the bottom of the coffin. After all, if someone had really built a cer with a high level of air defense, it could still withstand a nuclear explosion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s no bomb-proof basement here. ¡± The Duke guessed what Xu Cheng was thinking.

    Xu Cheng still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Since you know that the only way to kill you is through a nuclear explosion, why didn¡¯t you deploy it?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I want to die and end it all. If I make the arrangements, how can I die?¡± The Duke chuckled.¡±Actually, I was too confident in myself. I hid my residence from everyone. However, just as I told you, in this world, don¡¯t believe in friendship and family. I trusted my loyal Butler too much. In fact, I knew that he was the one who exposed this ce! I¡¯ve lived here for hundreds of years, and it¡¯s not difficult for anyone who knows about my past to find me. The sad thing is that no one has ever tried to understand or care about me, so these idiots have been deceived for two hundred years and still can¡¯t find my residence. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then why didn¡¯t you kill him? why did you let him go?¡±

    The Duke closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, but their family has served me for three generations! I almost treated them as my family, so as long as I had something, I would never be without them. But when it was the third generation Dwayne¡¯s turn, he fell in love with a woman. I didn¡¯t tell him, that woman was Ross¡¯s group of financial groups ¡®bait to lure him! That group of people once betrayed me. The group of Imperial Guards that you killed had a total of ten people, and I killed six of them! ¡°I don¡¯t want Dwayne to get hurt. He was innocent when he was young. I killed his wife, and from then on, he¡¯s been disloyal to me. Before this, he gave me an impure woman¡¯s blood to drink. He would never make such a mistake, but that time, he made a mistake that three generations of his family shouldn¡¯t have made. That woman¡¯s genes were changed by using your ¡®resurrection¡¯ product, so ... Why do I need your woman¡¯s genes? because only your woman can modify my blood poison. ¡±

    The Duke sighed.¡±My heartlessness and heartlessness will only be towards outsiders. But towards Dwayne, I still can¡¯t bear to kill him!¡± But tell me, who else in this world can I trust? Other than the woman beside me, there¡¯s no one else!¡±

    At this time, there was a sudden loud noise in the sky. The nuclear bomb above their heads had finally arrived as expected.

    It exploded!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At this time, on the other side of the river, Dr. Hawking gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±I must seed!¡±

    This was because as the missiles flew over, their anti-nuclear devices also took off and locked onto the nuclear bombs.

    The moment the nuclear bomb suddenly exploded, the anti-nuclear device also exploded. A kind of quantum anti-nuclear bomb instantly wrapped around the nuclear explosion like ayer of film. The nuclear explosion radiation did not have time to spread and expand before it was frozen by some kind of antimatter.

    Dulson saw this and waved his fist in excitement.¡±¡±I¡¯ve seeded!¡±

    But Hawking¡¯s team next to him didn¡¯t look too good.

    ¡°Go! Hurry up, run!¡± Hawking suddenly said, then pulled Dulson and said,¡±¡±Although the experiment was sessful, the power of this nuclear matter is too great. The anti-nuclear bomb will only consume less than half of its power. Other nuclear explosions will break through the iceyer. At that time, the explosion will still be huge and there will be a tsunami in this area in a while. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡±

    The group of people dragged Dulson away from the ce.

    Xu Cheng and the Duke saw that the nuclear explosion in the sky was suddenly frozen by something, but the ice seemed to have cracked. Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s really over this time. Although the experiment was sessful, I couldn¡¯t resist it at all. This is myst trump card, and it¡¯s useless.¡±

    The Duke looked at Xu Cheng from the coffin and said,¡±¡±There¡¯s something I can¡¯t let go of right now. ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Is there really a God in this world?¡±

 Chapter 1141

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Everything seems to have ended</h4>

    The Duke suddenly sat up straight from the coffin, and he looked at Xu Cheng with eyes full of passion.

    ¡°What do you think is the realm above us?¡± he asked.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t know. It took you 200 years, and I learned the highest level. I think, in the future, there won¡¯t be anyone at a higher level than us, unless the human race collectively bes stronger from the root of their genes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I need your genes,¡± the Duke said.¡±I just want to see if I can be a God if I go one step further.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterlyughed as he looked at the scene of the cracked nuclear explosion above his head and said,¡±¡±Even a God would be afraid of the power of this nuclear explosion.¡±

    ¡°But we still have to try, don¡¯t we?¡± The Duke looked at Xu Cheng with a serious face and said,¡±¡±I won¡¯t let those trash have thestugh. Even if I die, I will make them pay for it. If there is only a one percent chance, I will give it a try and fulfill my wish.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    The Duke said,¡¯my spiritual power is already overdrawn, so I can¡¯t absorb the gene fusion at all. And your powerful internal force makes your mental energy stronger than mine. You can absorb my abilities and genes faster and have a higher chance of sess!¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t expect this at all, but after the Duke finished speaking, he didn¡¯t give him a chance to refuse. He suddenly turned into a pool of blood and sprinkled it on Xu Cheng¡¯s body, trying topletely integrate himself into Xu Cheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Kid, let me see if there¡¯s a God in this world!¡± As the Duke spoke, he seemed to want to strip off all his gic abilities and then prate them into Xu Cheng¡¯s pores, as if he wanted to merge them with his blood.

    Xu Cheng resisted at first, but when he thought about the nuclear explosion above his head, he knew that even if something happened to the Duke, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Thinking about it, he gave up on using his powerful internal force to stop the Duke¡¯s gic infiltration.

    But that powerful gic fusion still made Xu Cheng writhe on the ground in pain, and he let out a hysterical cry.

    The Duke¡¯s voice rang in her ears.¡±Hang in there. I¡¯ve faced this kind of pain every time I fused. If you can survive it, it means the fusion is sessful. If you can ¡®t, your brain will be dominated by these genes. At that time, you¡¯ll be more or less like a beast without humanity. If a man wants to dominate a powerful ability, he must defeat it. Whether it¡¯s physical fitness or spirit, he willpletely dominate these abilities. If you¡¯re still alive and want to promote your so-called gic technology in the future, remember this. This is the consequence of gene fusion. It¡¯s best if everyone can only have one gic ability. If you have more, there will be a bacsh. However, its strength is also obvious. ¡±

    Xu Cheng let out a loud roar. This feeling of every cell in his head being torn open made him feel like he was going to die.

    If it was just like what the Duke said, normal people would already feel pain from the fusion of two genes, then this wasn¡¯t just two genes, but countless genes. Don¡¯t forget, Xu Cheng¡¯s body already had countless genes that weren¡¯t activated from the beginning, and now, they were almostpletely stimted by the Duke¡¯s gene. Without the stability of the tardigrade, this kind of chaos caused his subconsciousness to enter a nk state, like a ck hole vortex. You don¡¯t remember anything in the chaos, you¡¯re in a mess.

    Lightning shed and Thunder rumbled in the sky. Finally, the anti-nuclear membrane of the frozen nuclear explosion cracked. With the Y-bullet as the center, it exploded in all directions.

    The destructive power was so strong that it could devour everything. The castle was instantly razed to the ground by a mushroom cloud!

    The surrounding sea water set off huge waves that directly submerged the ind. The huge impact caused the sea water to roll and surge, erupting into a powerful tsunami that surged towards the countries around the ind.

    The tsunami was epic in scale, and it almost drowned the inds of the surrounding countries. The Haicheng City were hit by the tsunami, causing a huge flood.

    Dulson and Hawking¡¯s team took a helicopter and flew over the mushroom cloud area. They confirmed that the ind where the leader was located was already silent in the sea. He saw everything razed to the ground, and his heart was filled with panic.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a miracle this time. He¡¯s not a God.¡± Hawking sighed. He saw Dulson silently shed tears. This was the first time.

    This news immediately took over the headlines of every country in the world.

    Stenson¡¯s subordinate opened the news on his phone and handed it to Stenson.

    Stenson fell onto the bench, looking like he had lost his soul.

    On the side, Morgan presumptuouslyughed. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you can¡¯t stop it. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!¡±

    It was as if everything hade to an end.

    Morgan heaved a sigh of relief, but at that moment, Stenson suddenly pulled out a gun and pointed it at Morgan¡¯s forehead.

    Morgan raised an eyebrow and asked,¡¯you¡¯re giving up? ¡°You know that it won¡¯t change anything. Even if I die, the other members of the Morgan family will still operate. This is the foundation of our powerful family.¡±

    Stenson gulped.¡±I know. I¡¯ll give you two options. One, I¡¯m willing to listen to you, but I want my wife and my subordinates to live. Two, I want your life to be buried with us! You choose one!¡±

    ¡°Boss!¡± The bodyguards were all shocked and touched.¡±¡±If we kill him, we¡¯ll just have to run for our lives.¡±

    Stenson remained unmoved as he looked at Morgan and said,¡±¡±Choose one.¡±

    After Morgan snatched Stenson¡¯s gun, he said,¡±¡±Okay, have your men take your wife out of America. I¡¯ll give them 24 hours. The further the better. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite then!¡±

    Stenson shouted to his subordinates behind him,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go! Take my wife to China and nevere back! Go there, and my wife will contact someone. She will take you in!¡±

    The subordinates gritted their teeth unwillingly. However, things had alreadye to an end. They knew that their boss was most concerned about his wife, so after hesitating for a long time, they could only leave first.

    By the time Morgan and Stenson were left behind, Morgan¡¯s soldiers had already rushed over and surrounded the area.

    Stenson was cuffed and brought to the car.

    At the same time, the Bush family, who had been fighting for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t resist the joint attack of the Morgan and Kenny families. The entire Washington shield fell, and George W. Bush and his family were all locked up in prison for the final trial!

    This time, a group of core members of the Socialist Party were also detained, all of whom were arrested by the Morgan forces for various charges.

    For a time, the political situation in America seemed to be one-sided.

 Chapter 1142

    <h4>Chapter 1142: The winner is king</h4>

    Morgan used his might to force Rockefeller¡¯s only heir to hand over some of his assets, and at the same time, his family members swallowed up the power of the old Roth family in Europe!

    Benjamin was immediately captured by Morgan and forced to hand over the gic technology.

    The negotiations with Hua were useless. The United States directly became hostile with Hua and forcibly locked Benjamin up. Even the pressure from Russia was useless. Because the Morgan family was in charge of the M Nation.

    Morgan¡¯s ambition was brewing at this time. It was like a wild horse that was out of control, wreaking havoc on all the obstacles in their way of gathering power.

    Haber wanted to say something, but Morgan used mobil group¡¯s oil to directly attack the haber royal family¡¯s crude oil, making them too busy to do anything.

    It was as if everything hade to an end with the explosion of the Y-bullet.

    In this explosion, many people had lost even though they had put all their eggs in one basket.

    The Roth family disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, and the Rockefeller family seemed to be left with only one heir. He was not ambitious and was afraid of death. The world¡¯s three most powerful families were left with Morgan, who controlled Europe and North America, and even surpassed the Roth family.

    No one knew exactly what had happened, but those who had lost knew that theirst hope and life-saving straw was gone.

    Suddenly, it was like a dream. A man, a legend, with his death, the world seemed to have returned to its most primitive ce. Power was like this. You either win, or you lose. This was the truth that had never changed since ancient times.

    After the demise of the deviant Corp, the biggest case of the century was the imprisonment of Stenson, Benjamin, and the entire Bush family. Even the mysterious disappearance of the Roth n became the truth that the researchers wanted to know.

    The British royal family regained their power, but they were very supportive of the Morgan family¡¯s status in Europe, allowing Morgan to smoothly pave the way in Europe and digest the power of the Roth family. This made haber curse the royal family a lot behind their backs.

    But then, the ogen family¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife was pointed at haber, and they used their huge financial resources to disintegrate haber¡¯s crude oil reserves. The royal family of Dubai all denounced King haber, directly pulling him down from the throne.

    In a vi, as the names of the prisoners were passed to Caesar¡¯s ears one by one, he smiled bitterly and said,¡±¡±Others don¡¯t know why these people were imprisoned, but Morgan knows that they were all important members of the ¡®verdict¡¯ team and were all overlords. They will pose a direct threat to Morgan.¡±

    The student asked,¡±teacher, you¡¯re also a member of the ruling group. Is it dangerous?¡± Are we still not going to run?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± ¡°Gambling is like this,¡± Caesar sighed.

    ¡°Teacher, do you really think that the boss is dead?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Caesarughed bitterly.¡±The Y-shaped bullet exploded and the ind was razed to the ground. The entire Ind sank. Who do you think can survive?¡±

    ¡°Then, is there still a need for our heavenly Eye Project to exist?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Caesar asked. We have the world¡¯s most powerful intelligence organization, so it won¡¯t be difficult to create problems for Morgan in the future. Let¡¯s take it slow. We didn¡¯t prove ourselves well when we were with the deviant Corp, and now that we¡¯ve just been established, if we don¡¯t y around, how can we live up to the boss¡¯s cultivation and trust?¡±

    Caesar smiled and didn¡¯t choose to end it just because everything was over.

    On the top floor of the Switzend bank building.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s office, the Round Table Conference room, became his unique symbol of sess.

    His assistant knocked on the door, walked in, and reported,¡±¡±After searching the sea area for a month, we finally found nearly a hundred bodies. However, apart from being able to distinguish between men and women, it was impossible to distinguish who they were. Because of the radiation and intensity of the nuclear explosion, almost all the creatures were unrecognizable. We could only determine their gender from these broken limbs and bones.¡±

    Morgan narrowed his eyes.¡±Work harder. Find a way to prove Mr. Xu and Edward¡¯s bodies. Even if they¡¯re turned into ashes, we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±

    The assistant nodded.

    He was about to leave, but Morgan said,¡±¡±Later on, find the best killers and catch two people for me.¡±

    He took out two sets of pictures from his drawer, one of Lin Dong and the other of Lin chuxue.

    Morgan said,¡±this person, the intelligence says he¡¯s already enlisted, but he¡¯ll leave the Army. Capture him at all costs. I want him alive.¡±¡±As for this woman, it¡¯s easier. She¡¯s at the Kunlun Mountains on the border between India and China. She¡¯s outside the country. Find a group of suicide soldiers. No matter how much it costs, I want these two alive.¡±

    The assistant nodded and walked out.

    Morgan then took a private ne to a secret ce to Mexico Sin City.

    Those he had not killed were all imprisoned here.

    And it was one of the most dangerous areas.

    There was one person locked up in each room. They were haber, Stenson, Benjamin, and Bush Jr., Who had been abandoned by the royal family.

    The four people¡¯s rooms were facing each other. Morgan walked in with a cane. Although he was old, he was full of spirit and energy, as if he was much younger.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you lower your heads? If you admit your mistake, we can have a good talk. This world belongs to the Super yers, and if I¡¯m the only yer, it won¡¯t be fun. ¡± Morgan smiled at the four people in the cell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y around. If you want to kill me or cut me up, do as you please. I admit my loss.¡± Stenson didn¡¯t even look at him.¡±¡±You want the gic technology to extend life? that¡¯s impossible. We won¡¯t give it to you, even if it means death!¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Morgan narrowed his eyes.¡±If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I can catch your wife even if she hides in China. The reason I let her go was because I hope you can cooperate.¡±

    Then, Morgan looked at the former members of the deviant Corp, Benjamin and Stenson, and said,¡±¡±My people have already investigated in thend of mercenaries. Back then, in the deviant Corp, the one responsible for following your boss to research genes was his disciple Lin Dong. My people have already gone to China and will catch him.¡±

    Morgan chuckled and said,¡±¡±I know you won¡¯t listen to force or persuasion, and I also know that only your leader¡¯s former woman can make youpromise. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also capture her!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Stenson and Benjamin immediately turned around and roared,¡±¡±I dare you to touch my sister-inw! I¡¯m telling you, not all of the former members of the deviant Corp were caught by you. Sister-inw is the bottom line of the deviant Corp, and if you anger the deviant Corp, even if it¡¯s a life and death struggle, Morgan will have to pay the price!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me?¡± Patriarch Morgan wasn¡¯t afraid at all,¡±your Captain is dead. The deviant Corp is a bunch of weak chickens!¡± I¡¯ve collected a lot of information about the underground world, and the real dangerous person in the deviant Corp is your Captain. As for the other members, such as you two, they¡¯re trash! Look at the tattoos on your chests. They¡¯re not that scary. In the end, I¡¯m the winner!¡±

    (Cough ... If I say that the story ends with the death of the protagonist, will you hit me?)

 Chapter 1143

    <h4>Chapter 1143: I firmly believe that he is still alive</h4>

    After saying that, patriarch Morgan turned around and prepared to leave.¡±Alright, I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you. If you don¡¯t want to submit, I naturally have my ways. That woman used to be protected by your leader, but I¡¯d like to see who will protect her now!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan left, leaving Benjamin to scold Stenson,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you shoot this kind of scum in the first ce?¡±

    Stenson squatted in the corner destely. After a long time, he said bitterly,¡±¡±My wife is pregnant.¡±

    Benjamin was stunned.

    If he wasn¡¯t pregnant, Stenson wouldn¡¯t have needed to negotiate with Morgan at all. If he lost, he would just kill him with one shot, but he couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk. That was his only heir.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I¡¯m sorry, sister-inw. ¡± Stenson stood there with a sad face.

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t me you. If it was anyone else, they would protect their own flesh and blood at the first possible moment.¡± Benjamin let out a sigh.

    Haber was lying in prison with a grass root in his mouth. He didn¡¯t say a word, but it seemed like he was very open about it.

    ¡°What can you lose?¡± Haber sarcastically said,¡±at most, you¡¯ll lose your status, but your wealth will still be there. Unlike me, I lost my throne, my funds are frozen, and I have nothing. The point is, this is the second time my people have betrayed me. I¡¯ve forgiven them again and again, but in the end, they¡¯re all thinking about how to drag me down.¡±

    Then, haber looked at Bush Jr. And said,¡±¡±By the way, Mr. Bush, you¡¯re different from us. You suddenly joined us. Did you ever think about losing?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± George W. Bush shook his head with a bitter expression.¡±¡±I still don¡¯t know why I lost. It¡¯s because I only believe in my father. But now, I¡¯m still in a daze. I¡¯ve really lost both my father and my soldiers.¡±

    Haber grinned.¡±That¡¯s a bit too big.¡±

    Bush looked at the three people around Xu Cheng and immediately asked,¡±¡±Did he really lose? Is Mr. Xu really dead?¡±

    Haber: ¡°what else? Try this world. If you¡¯re not dead after being bombarded by Y-bullets, even three heads and six arms can kill you!¡±

    Haber looked at Morgan¡¯s back and sighed.¡±¡±He won!¡±

    Outside, Morgan walked to the prisons of some dangerous people and found 10 of the most powerful Masters. He said to them,¡±¡±If you want to live freely, go to a ce and bring this woman here. However, your opponent is the Dragon division from China! But there aren¡¯t many people protecting her, and because it¡¯s outside the borders, the reinforcements will be slow. You¡¯ll only be facing three members of the Dragon division at most, so grab this woman from their protection and bring her to me. ¡±

    These 10 people were all locked up in this prison permanently. They had never thought that they would be able to leave this prison in their lives. Now that they had this opportunity, of course they wanted to try and fight for it.

    However, they weren¡¯t stupid.¡±Boss, our boss, sanleng, hasn¡¯t returned since he was called out. I heard from our brothers outside that he was killed by a mysterious expert wearing a Golden Mask. You¡¯re not asking us to deal with this mysterious expert, are you?¡±

    Morganughed,¡±that mysterious master is already dead. This time, you guys are only dealing with the dragon division. Their strength is probably not higher than SS!¡± Each of you has an SS, so why are you afraid of three? The opportunity is right here, and I¡¯ll think about it myself. When I get out of here, the opportunity will be someone else ¡®s. ¡±

    The rough-looking men looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it. ¡±

    Morgan nodded.¡±Very well. I¡¯ll give you five days. When the timees, bring your men to the Switzend bank. I¡¯ll give each of you a card. Each card has ten million pounds.¡±

    The 10 experts were a little tempted. They felt that they had regained their freedom and would have less money to work for the rest of their lives. It was such a good deal.

    ¡°However, if you fail the mission, no one told you to do it. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re professionals. The employer doesn¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°Give us a private ne to pick them up, it¡¯ll only take three days!¡± The ten of them said.

    Morgan nodded in satisfaction and turned to leave with his assistant. He hade here mainly to find a few top assassins, anding to see the four people was only secondary.

    He was old and needed gic technology to prolong his life. It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t care. If he could live longer, who wouldn¡¯t want to live?

    However, Benjamin and Stenson didn¡¯t listen to anything. They didn¡¯t say anything about how badly they were beaten up here, and they were very stubborn. With no other choice, Morgan could only find Lin chuxue to threaten this group of people. Back then, they had worked for their leader, so they had to listen to this woman.

    In China.

    Stenson¡¯s woman was pregnant and was settled down by Auntie LAN.

    After Auntie LAN returned to Kunlun Mountain, she looked around for Lin chuxue. In the end, she found that Lin chuxue was almost buried in the snow. Auntie LAN pushed the snow aside and helped her up, and she saw that the woman had actually fainted in the snow.

    ¡°Xiaoxue.¡± Auntie LAN was shocked, and she patted Lin chuxue¡¯s exquisite face while waking her up.

    Lin chuxue opened her eyes slightly, stood up weakly, and slowly walked back to the vi.

    She didn¡¯t say a word. In the past half a month, Stenson¡¯s wife told her everything, including how Stenson, Benjamin, and all the people who worked for the boss went to prison. She also told her about the nuclear explosion on the news headlines. In the end, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell from how Morgan¡¯s power expanded and gathered like a lightning bolt that the missile directly took Xu Cheng and the Duke¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Xiaoxue, you must be strong. You should have been mentally prepared, right?¡± Auntie LAN shouted from behind her. She knew that Lin chuxue still couldn¡¯t get over this.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s steps suddenly stopped, and she continued walking with an expressionless face.

    Auntie LAN was worried about her health and shouted,¡±¡±Girl, you¡¯re no different from being depressed. If you¡¯re unhappy or sad, just cry. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±

    Lin chuxue directly turned around and shouted,¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s dead! How many times has it been? he¡¯s always able to turn misfortune into fortune!¡±

    After that, Lin chuxue left.

    However, when she arrived at the vi, she saw someone.

    A man with a disheveled beard seemed to have been standing there for a long time. When he saw Lin chuxue, his eyes were a little red and depressed.

    The person who came was Dulson, who had disappeared for half a month.

    His pupils were a little depressed, as if he had not slept well and had been drunk.

    ¡°Sister-inw ...¡± A teardrop fell down. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t bear to say it.

    Lin chuxue directly stopped him from saying what he was about to say.¡±¡±Don¡¯t say anymore. If I don¡¯t see his body, I¡¯ll believe that he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Then, Lin chuxue pushed open the door and walked into the vi, mming the door shut.

    No one could see that she, who had been strong for the past few months, was still a woman. She walked into the room and wrapped herself tightly with the bedding. She hugged her knees with both hands and cried without a sound.

 Chapter 1144 - Is this still the sister-in-law I know?

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Is this still the sister-inw I know?</h4>

    At this moment, the 10 experts from Sin City had quietly approached the area.

    Each of them had prepared a telescope, and they could see Lin chuxue from a distance.

    ¡°We found two women. As for the other three members of the Dragon division, we don¡¯t know where they are hiding.¡±

    ¡°Boss caso, let¡¯s just go in and end the battle quickly. We just need to make sure that there are no other arrangements. What are we afraid of?¡±

    Casso, who was holding the telescope, was temporarily taking over sanleng¡¯s ce as their boss to carry out this mission.

    He had already observed the area over and over again to make sure that there was no one else nearby. Then, he gritted his teeth and waved his hand.¡±Go!¡±

    The 10 of them were all wearing tight-fitting clothes with a piece of thermal underwear. They were all wearing white, which blended well with the snow. They slowly approached the vi.

    When they entered the vi, they had neglected the bell devices set up around the vi.

    Someone identally touched the silver wire, and the bell immediately rang.

    Hearing this sound, Auntie LAN ran out of the kitchen out of curiosity. She saw ten suspicious men in white rushing towards her with weapons in their hands. Auntie Lan¡¯s face changed.

    Just as Casso¡¯s Iron Fist was about to take aunt Lan¡¯s life, Dulson suddenly disappeared at the speed of light with aunt LAN on his back.

    Caso was stunned. If he didn¡¯t see the footprints, he would have suspected that aunt LAN had disappeared for no reason.

    ¡°She ran away. Go into the house and catch that woman!¡± Casso was ready to chase after Dulson and aunt LAN, while the other three masters took out their long guns and fired in the direction of the footprints left by Dulson.

    However, the speed of their bullets was not as fast as Dulson ¡®s. Even if the bullets hit him, Dulson was no longer there when the bullets arrived.

    Auntie LAN had never felt such a strong wind before, mainly because Dulson was too fast. She was not frightened by the assassins, but more frightened by Dulson.

    Auntie LAN ¡®s¡¯ ah~¡¯could be heard in the air. A second ago, she was still at the vi, but two secondster, she was already far away.

    The remaining five experts slowly rushed into the vi, all of them kicking the door with their bare hands or breaking the floor-to-ceiling ss before barging in.

    After Dulson put down aunt LAN in a safe ce far away, he saw the five masters enter the vi. His face changed. If anything happened to his sister-inw again, he would really let the leader down.

    When he was about to go over, he saw that the five masters who had just entered were suddenly all sent flying out of one of the bedrooms in the vi!

    Bang!

    The five of them were either thrown out of the window or the main door.

    Caso and the others who were chasing Dulson were shocked. They turned around and saw Lin chuxue, who was dressed in a white dress that was more cold and beautiful than blood, walking out of the vi¡¯s main hall with her long hair fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯m not in a good mood today. Get as far away from me as you can. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face was cold, and in this world of Ice and snow, her aura and coldness merged into one, and her aura was even colder than the ice around her.

    ¡°Boss caso, the information doesn¡¯t seem to be right. This woman¡¯s strength isn¡¯t simple!¡± The assassins who were sent flying said to their boss, caso, through their earpieces.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman,¡± Caso turned around and walked towards Lin chuxue, more stunned by her beauty than anything else.¡±¡±How strong can he be?¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s long eyshes were already covered in a thickyer of ice and snow, and with her blue eyes, she looked cold and beautiful in the blink of an eye, just like an elf. At this time, her temperament matched this scene, and it was really a perfect match. It was like an Ice Queen that could freeze people and yet want to get close to see her beauty.

    Our Target today is this woman, and the Dragon division should be nearby. Don¡¯t wait for them, finish them quickly.¡± Casso said as he ran over in a hurry. In an instant, 10 people surrounded the vi.

    Some of them raised their guns and pointed them at Lin chuxue.

    Casso interrupted the few who were holding their guns and said,¡±¡±Capture her alive. I can¡¯t bear to kill such a beautiful woman.¡±

    With that, he rushed up the steps of the vi in three steps. Lin chuxue kicked a bucket under her feet, and the water gradually sshed out. The next moment, the water droplets froze in the air and then turned into sharp ice needles, which were sprinkled towards the enemy with Lin chuxue¡¯s gorgeous and wonderful dance.

    Casso used his fists to block his eyes, but he discovered that these ice needles had scratched his skin. They were as sharp as knives.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At this time, one of theirpanions screamed in pain. It turned out that his thigh had been pierced by an ice needle!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. She¡¯s not a simple woman. Let¡¯s attack her together.¡± Some people felt Lin chuxue¡¯s power and didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the enemy again, and the ten people rushed towards Lin chuxue.

    Lin chuxue unhurriedly shook her hand, and with a wave of her hand, ten silver needles that were hard to detect in the snow and ice flew towards the direction of ten enemies in an instant.

    After all, these 10 people were all experienced SS-ss elites. Since they didn¡¯t underestimate their enemies, the silver needles didn¡¯t bother them at all. They quickly somersaulted in the air and dodged the silver needles.

    However, if that was all there was to this silver needle, then it wouldn¡¯t be Lin chuxue¡¯s specialty.

    These silver needles all had a red line for secondary control. After Lin chuxue opened and closed, she made a gesture of pulling back her hand, and the silver needles that were dodged flew back again.

    The ten assassins felt that their junior was a bit aggressive, and they subconsciously bent down to avoid the silver needles, making it impossible for the ten Masters to get close to Lin chuxue¡¯s body.

    Casso¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He immediately used his Iron Hands to wrap around the four silver needles and grabbed them in his hands. He shouted to his otherpanions,¡±¡±Go, I¡¯ll Cover You.¡±

    With that, he personally took the front and shattered the silver needles with his Iron Fist one by one, then slowly approached Lin chuxue. The nine Masters behind her chose to approach her from all directions, so Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t fight against four people with two hands.

    She was already at her limit dealing with six of them, but she missed Four Masters who were already rushing towards her from all four directions. After all, Lin chuxue only had two hands, and she was already pushing her limits by controlling the silver needles in four directions, but the Four Masters still found an opportunity to rush over.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s snow-white bare feet hooked onto the bucket and she threw it in the direction of one of the assassins. The bucket directly hit the assassin, and after the water was frozen by Lin chuxue, it pierced into the Assassin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The killer fell to the ground.

    Then, Lin chuxue pulled with all her might, and Carson, who was originally holding onto her red string, didn¡¯t expect her arm strength to be so strong. After he was forcefully thrown up, he was like a kite as he crashed into his otherpanion.

    Lin chuxue waved her long sleeve into the snow, and snowkes flew up. Then, she pped her hands, and the snowkes immediately turned into darts and flew directly towards the assassins.

    Dulson saw this and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±F * ck! Is she still the sister-inw I know?¡±

    Auntie LAN looked at Lin chuxue and sighed.¡±¡±The more she acts like this, the more I feel sorry for her, because she no longer has a shoulder to rely on.¡±

 Chapter 1145 - This woman has a strong background

    <h4>Chapter 1145: This woman has a strong background</h4>

    Lin chuxue¡¯s snow-covered hands were waving orchids, and the snowkes were flying everywhere, leaving the assassins with no way to escape. They could only use their weapons to block or escape to keep their distance.

    After Casso retreated 200 meters away, he found that the power of the snowkes had weakened. He shouted to hispanions,¡±¡±Keep a distance of 200 meters from her.¡±

    Out of the tenpanions, one had a leg injury and was injured, and one had just been killed by Lin chuxue.

    There were only eight people left who could fight, and they all retreated two hundred meters away. Then, everyone went to pick up the guns and set them up, aiming at Lin chuxue and shooting.

    Lin chuxue ran into the house, and the bullets hit the ss walls, making cracking sounds everywhere.

    ¡°Four people cover me. The rest of you, follow me.¡± Casso said to his fourpanions, who had excellent marksmanship. With a wave of his hand, he and his threepanions attacked again.

    They were all carrying guns, and as long as Lin chuxue dared to show up, they would beat her until she lost herbat power.

    Lin chuxue saw them all rushing in with guns through the curtains. She furrowed her brows, gritted her teeth, and ran into the kitchen. She smacked the gas can, and it flew out of the house.

    The four guys who had rushed in saw that it was a gas can and did not shoot. However, among the four people who were covering them, two of them had reacted too quickly and shot through the gas can, resulting in a loud bang.

    The four men at the front were knocked to the ground by the air st. At this moment, more than a dozen silver needles flew out of the house. Casso blocked them with his Iron Fist, but the others were not as good as him. They were all hit by one or two needles.

    They all took a deep breath!

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    Their wounds began to turn ck and their bodies went numb. In an instant, two of theirpanions fell to the ground and tore their clothes to treat their wounds. Anotherpanion quickly dragged the two of them out of the danger zone.

    Casso knew that if this continued, they would be yed to death by this woman sooner orter. He couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death, so he rushed into the house. The main thing was that it was empty outside, which was good for Lin chuxue to use her needle technique, but if the house was narrow or had too much cover, she would lose her advantage.

    So, when Cassopletely rolled into the broken ss of the vi, he felt that Lin chuxue¡¯s advantage was gone.

    He walked to a turn and was attacked by the silver needles. Casso subconsciously blocked them with his Iron Fists, but the silver needles were all bounced off and stuck into the wooden wall. Casso followed the red line and quickly chased after them.

    When Lin chuxue wanted to take the silver needles back, she found that they were stuck in the wall and were difficult to pull out. But at this time, she was already exposed.

    This was disadvantageous to her, as these silver needles might not be able to return.

    Lin chuxue saw Casso rushing over, and she released her silver needles one after another, but they were all knocked down by Casso¡¯s Iron Fist.

    In the end, he got close to Lin chuxue and threw a punch.

    Lin chuxue pulled over a door to block in front of her, but she still underestimated Casso¡¯s explosive power. After the door was directly broken through, the shockwave hit Lin chuxue and forced her back five or six steps.

    Carson took advantage of his victory and went up to grab Lin chuxue¡¯s neck to stop her. When Lin chuxue still wanted to struggle, a sharp thorn appeared from Carson¡¯s boxing gloves and was pressed against Lin chuxue¡¯s snow-white neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±

    Lin chuxue felt the coldness and finally gave up resisting. She blurted out,¡±¡±Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, juste with us. ¡± After Kasuo pulled Lin chuxue up, he headed out of the vi.

    When those assassins saw Lin chuxue being caught, they all let out a sigh of relief and stood up one by one.

    At this time, Dulson rushed over, but because he was in the snow, his footprints and snowkes were too obvious. Someone shouted to Carson,¡±¡±Boss, be careful of your left side!¡±

    Casso saw footprints approaching him so quickly that it was too much for his eyes to take in.

    He subconsciously aimed his foot in the direction Dulson hade from, and Dulson was kicked away and fell into the snow, rolling.

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡± Dulson looked at Lin chuxue being grabbed and shouted unwillingly.

    ¡°Take Auntie LAN and leave,¡± Lin chuxue said to him.¡±Hurry up.¡±

    Dulson still wanted to move, but five or six guns were aimed at him. If he dared to move, they would shoot him. He was not afraid of being shot, and he was confident that the bullet would not be faster than him. But here, the snow and snow would betray his whereabouts.

    Also, Carson was a closebat Master, so even if he got close to Lin chuxue, he might not be able to take her away from Carson. So, Dulson simply disappeared on the spot and went over to Auntie Lan¡¯s direction to pick her up and leave this ce first. Then, he would follow this group of people and think of a way to save his sister-inw. As long as they left this snow-coverednd and reached the drynd, he could take her away without a sound.

    When the assassins saw him move, they all fired, but they didn¡¯t hit Dulson, which surprised them.

    ¡°What the hell! What kind of light speed is this?¡± This was the first time they had seen someone with such an insane speed.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not care about him. We¡¯ve got the target, so let¡¯s retreat quickly. This guy will definitely go back and report it. Before the Dragon divisiones, let¡¯s leave quickly, or else it will be another fierce battle.¡± Kasuo interrupted hispanions who were about to give chase.

    Only then did those peoplee over and tie Lin chuxue up with a rope and take the silver needle device bracelet from her hand. When they left at the same time, there were three assassins pointing their guns at the back of Lin chuxue¡¯s head at every moment. A total of nine assassins left the snow and headed in the direction of a helicopter parked not far away.

    The snow was still falling, and a total of nine people were walking in the thick snow.

    At this time, they felt that the mission was almost done, and the nine of them also rxed a little. After all, their helicopternding point was not far ahead, and the nine of them finally sized up Lin chuxue.

    One of them recognized her.

    ¡°I feel like I should end this woman somewhere.¡± The man was extremely curious. He did have an impression of it. Then, his eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Are you Nicole?¡± he asked Lin chuxue.

    Lin chuxue was surprised.¡±There aren¡¯t many people who know my English name. Who are you guys?¡±

    After she admitted it, the killer¡¯s expression suddenly became very bad.

    Kasuo took a bite of dry food. They hadn¡¯t had a good meal for the past few days. They had done a lot of investigation and preparation before taking action. They had just fought a fierce battle and were exhausted. Hearing that hispanion¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, he asked,¡±¡±You know him?¡±

    The assassin who recognized Lin chuxue looked at her and asked,¡±Are you really from the deviant Corp?¡±

    Lin chuxue didn¡¯t say anything, and her face was cold.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hatton?¡± Ka suo hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Before I went to jail, I stayed in Ennd for a while, and everyone knows that I was arrested because of firearms. At that time, the investigation was actually to catch the deviant Corp. Do you remember the incident where the deviant Corp wreaked havoc in the UK? This was the woman that Britain kidnapped. At that time, not only did the deviant Corp y Britain like a fiddle, but they also rescued this woman, and we took the me and went to prison. ¡±

 Chapter 1146

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Clown poker cards</h4>

    Kasuoughed,¡±enemies?¡± However, you can¡¯t touch her now. Let¡¯s wait for the employer to deal with her. ¡±

    The killer Hatton who knew Lin chuxue shook his head.¡±¡±Boss caso, you didn¡¯t understand my point, she has something to do with the deviant Corp! The deviant Corp!¡±

    He especially emphasized the word ¡°deviant.¡±

    Casso and sanleng had been in prison for a long time and missed the era of the deviant Corp, so he wasn¡¯t very clear about the concept of the deviant Corp. He was strong, confident, and arrogant, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±I know, I heard about the legend of this organization from my brothers outside. It¡¯s quite powerful, but what does that have to do with us? Besides, didn¡¯t the United States already clear up the fact that they ambushed this organization? Besides, we¡¯re in this line of work. You have to live, don¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t it matter who he offended? What¡¯s the point of thinking so much?¡±

    Hatton shook his head with a serious expression.¡±No, boss caso. This woman is different. Have you heard of the capital society?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a half-ck, half-white Super organization. Who wouldn¡¯t know it?¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hatton said mysteriously,¡±I heard that this organization was destroyed, but the only ones who went against them were the deviant Corp. The woman they kidnapped several times is this one in front of us. Listen to me, could we have been used?¡±

    At this time, another killer snorted.¡±¡±Hatton, what are you trying to say? If you want to withdraw, you can leave now. We¡¯ll just split the credit. ¡±

    Hatton shook his head.¡±I mean, this woman is an inauspicious person. If we touch her, we¡¯ll suffer, and we¡¯ll suffer the revenge of the deviant Corp. In the dark World, no one can withstand the revenge of the deviant Corp, and we¡¯re not even in the list of people who die at the hands of the deviant Corp.¡±

    Ka suo patted his shoulder and said,¡±don¡¯t be an rmist. We are bad people. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been locked up in Sin City. Who else in this world is worse than us?¡± What are you afraid of? Alright, we¡¯re almost done with the mission. Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    Hatton was anxious.¡±Boss caso, unless you want to turn over a new leaf in the future, but if you still want to stay in the underworld after youplete this mission, then you can¡¯t offend the deviant Corp. Because, in the underworld, they have the final say. Even if we get out of prison, where can we go?¡± And this woman, I heard she¡¯s the woman of the deviant Corp leader!¡±

    Caso: ¡°the deviant Corp hasn¡¯t appeared for two years. I believe in the American army. Other than the legends, they¡¯ve probably been destroyed long ago.¡± Remember, in this world, the most powerful organization is the ¡®nation¡¯. As for the others, they can only boast about it. You said she¡¯s the woman of the deviant Corp¡¯s leader, so why is she still living here? We just made a move, but why didn¡¯t we see the deviant Corpe to save us or intercept us? You see, no one hase yet. Your worries are unnecessary. Don¡¯t worry. ¡±

    Then, the few of them told Hatton to shut up.

    When they were less than a kilometer away from the helicopter, they walked even faster.

    At that moment, the assassin who was in charge of bringing up the rear and pointing his gun at Lin chuxue suddenly saw the falling snowkes that were originally falling down suddenly float up again. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. The snowkes floating up and falling down were mixed together and it was hard to see clearly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice that there¡¯s something wrong with these snowkes?¡± The killer at the back asked his partners in front of him in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± caso and the others turned around.¡±What¡¯s wrong with you too?¡±

    ¡°I think I saw snowkes floating up from the ground just now.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Casso said.¡±The wind can send the snowkes up. It¡¯s normal.¡±

    ¡°But the falling snowkes stopped in the air. I thought I was seeing things.¡±

    Casso looked at the snowkes around him. Everything was normal. He rolled his eyes.¡±I say, are you guys looking for trouble? Hurry up and leave. ¡±

    The few of them didn¡¯t take it seriously and continued walking.

    But at this time, not only did the assassin in the back feel it, but the two assassins beside Lin chuxue also felt it. Sometimes, the snowkes would fall, but they would float in the air, as if they were being controlled to not fall down. This didn¡¯t conform to themon sense of gravity.

    ¡°Cut ... Boss ka suo. ¡± The two of them looked at each other and quickly called out to caso.

    Ka suo turned around impatiently and scolded,¡±¡±I¡¯m f * cking warning you, stop bothering me!¡±

    When he turned around to take a look, a clown¡¯s poker card suddenly floated down andnded on Casso¡¯s head. Casso pulled it off to take a look and was stunned.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    However, Hatton¡¯s expression changed drastically,¡±cards! The cards ... Cards! Clown poker cards. ¡±

    His legs were. Little soft,¡±. -............................................................. -Leader .... The clown ...¡±

    Ka suo saw that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly, and his mouth was trembling. He raised his head and looked up, shouting,¡±¡±Who¡¯s bluffing? get down here!¡±

    In the treetops covered in snow above him, Dulson was hiding, sprinkling a pile of clown ying cards in his hand. When he heard Casso¡¯s roar, he immediately retracted his hand and remained silent.

    ¡°Sigh, we can only rely on leader¡¯s cards to scare this group of people.¡± He sighed as he leaned against the tree.

    However, Hatton suddenly turned around and ran away in another direction as if he had gone crazy. In the end, he was pulled back by his otherpanions.

    ¡°F * ck, even this works.¡± Dulson watched this scene from the tree and felt that the captain¡¯s poker card reputation was too loud.

    Then, he sprinkled a few more of the clown¡¯s poker cards on the table.

    However, Casso and his gang didn¡¯t know much about the horror of the card, so they didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning of this card. ¡°What are you panicking for?¡± he asked Hatton.

    ¡°It¡¯s the clown poker card!¡± Hatton had an ¡®how can I not be panicking¡¯ expression on his face as he yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it? As long as the poker card appears, the deviant clown will appear, and then people will die. No one has ever seen poker cards still alive. This is a legend, but it¡¯s a fact recognized by the underground world. Seeing it is like seeing the god of death, and our death ising. ¡±

    After that, Hatton pulled hispanion¡¯s hand away and ran away.

    ¡°Idiot! How can we believe such a rumor? why don¡¯t we die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him,¡± caso snorted.¡±We¡¯ll split his share.¡±

    Then, he turned around and continued to walk.

    A blood-curdling screech echoed in the empty Valley behind him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Hatton¡¯s voice. ¡± Some of the assassins cried out in rm, each of them somewhat flustered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ka suo felt that something was not right. He felt that this was the enemy¡¯s n to catch up and dy them.

    However, just as they were about to turn around and leave, the snowkes around them stopped!

    That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t any snow. It was just that the snowkes that were falling suddenly froze in the air.

    It was as if the scene had suddenly stopped!

    This was an act that went against the power of nature!

    Casso and all the other assassins were dumbfounded. Someone swallowed his saliva. Previously, some other assassins said that they found something wrong. If he was the only one who was seeing things, then all eight of them were seeing things now.

    Just then, a white clown mask appeared out of thin air in front of them, giving the eight assassins a fright.

 Chapter 1147

    <h4>Chapter 1147: You¡¯ve lost weight</h4>

    When Lin chuxue saw this mask, her heart started to beat faster.

    ¡°Xu Cheng, is that you?¡±

    But no one answered her.

    The mask floated in the air. Dulson, who was on the tree, smiled bitterly and whispered to himself,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, sister-inw. ¡±

    Carson pulled the mask off and realized that it was tied up with a rope. He immediately felt that he had been tricked. He was furious.¡±Who are you? don¡¯t try to act mysterious. Get out here.¡±

    He found that the rope was hanging on the tree, picked up a gun, and fired at the tree. Dulson jumped down from the tree and disappeared into the snow.

    ¡°Run! He¡¯s wasting our time. ¡± Casso realized something was wrong and quickly pulled Lin chuxue over to thending area.

    At that moment, the mask that Casso had thrown away suddenly floated up and blocked the way.

    This time, Casso took the mask and was about to smash it. However, when he took the mask away, a Golden Mask was revealed.

    As if he had changed his face, the White clown mask was removed, and a Golden Mask appeared!

    When Casso reached out to take it, the mask disappeared into thin air!

    His hand missed!

    He was stunned for a moment.

    The assassins behind him were panicking. They felt that something was wrong today.

    At this time, the Golden Mask appeared again 10 meters in front of them.

    Casso raised his gun and fired a shot, but the bullet flew less than one meter away from the gun and floated in the air.

    Casso looked at the bullet from a close distance and gulped. The next second, the bullet suddenly bounced back and Casso dodged it immediately. The assassin behind him didn¡¯t react in time and passed through his throat, killing him on the spot.

    Immediately after, the two assassins at the back suddenly screamed. When Casso turned his head to look, he realized that the soles of their feet had been pierced by sharp spikes that had emerged from the snow!

    Blood stained the snow red.

    Then, before their feet could be pulled out, two wooden pirs suddenly fell from above and pierced through their heads!

    The two of them were instantly killed!

    ¡°Run!¡± Kasuo shouted to the other five people who were still alive, and he dragged Lin chuxue as he ran.

    The otherpanions wanted to run, but countless sharp spikes suddenly emerged from the snow and pierced through their soles. These people screamed and pulled their legs out forcefully, afraid that they would fall off the wooden stakes. However, when they pulled their legs out, their entire legs were disabled. They could only roll and crawl on the snow.

    All of a sudden, other spikes pierced through their bodies.

    Four more killers died in the snow.

    The remaining assassin and Carson were both holding onto Lin chuxue, one on each side. The assassin was so scared that he had already lost his mind. After letting go of Lin chuxue, he immediately ran away.

    However, he had only taken a few steps when the clown poker cards that were scattered on the ground suddenly seemed to have gained spiritual energy and flew towards the back of the running killer.

    In the next moment, the assassin was pierced by the poker cards. Not a single part of his body was intact. He had lost too much blood and finally fell to the ground in front of Casso, dead.

    ¡°Silva!¡± Kasuo shouted. Seeing that hisstpanion was also dead, he directly pointed his gun at Lin chuxue¡¯s head and shouted,¡±¡±Come out! If you don ¡®t, I¡¯ll shoot her!¡±

    At that moment, the floating Golden Mask slowly revealed its neck, followed by its upper body. It was like a magic trick. When the entire robe and Cape were revealed, Casso fell to the ground and looked at the clown in front of him as if he had seen a ghost!

    He was crazy enough to shoot the clown directly with his gun.

    However, after the bullet flew out, it floated in the air and didn¡¯te any closer to Xiao Chou.

    A few shots were fired in a row, and the bullets were suspended in the air.

    At this moment, the helicopter in charge of receiving them heard the gunshots and took off to pick them up. Seeing that Casso was the only one left facing the clown, hispanions in the helicopter started firing machine guns at the clown¡¯s back!

    Casso was overjoyed. He saw someone throw a rope down from the ne and cover him with the clown.

    He immediately wanted to pull Lin chuxue over, but who knew that the helicopter¡¯s gun rack had just fired a few shots when a ¡®bang¡¯ sound suddenly rang out!

    The entire helicopter exploded above his head!

    Even the pilot and his partner who fired the shot were blown to pieces. There were no metal fragments left of the helicopter, onlyyers of smoke and dust.

    Cassoid on the ground in fear and trepidation as he watched everything. He immediately lost all desire to resist.

    ¡°You ...¡± Who are you?¡±

    He¡¯s the deviant Corp¡¯s leader.¡± Lin chuxue answered on behalf of the clown in front of her. Her eyes were red as she looked at the clown and the cloak in front of her, and tears fell. She suddenly smiled and said,¡±¡±He¡¯s also my man,¡±

    After that, she could no longer control her longing for Xiao Chou. She ran barefoot in the snow and happily ran into Xiao Chou¡¯s arms.

    Xiao Chou also opened his arms and tightly picked her up. The two of them spun around in the snow, and Lin chuxue¡¯sughter could be heard from time to time.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to take off the clown¡¯s mask.

    In this world, only one person could take off the clown¡¯s mask, and she was the only one who had seen the true face behind the mask.

    When the Golden Mask was taken off, Xu Cheng also looked at Lin chuxue with red eyes and a gentle face. He reached out and ruffled her hair, put his arm around her waist, and gently said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve lost weight, little Xue. ¡±

    Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore, and she wrapped her arms around Xu Cheng¡¯s neck and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve always believed and looked forward to this meeting today. I don¡¯t believe what others say or see, I only believe what I see. Smelling the unique smell on you, I know that this is Xu Cheng, this is you. I¡¯ve missed it once, and I won¡¯t miss it again. No matter how ugly the face behind this mask is, as long as you are willing toe back and see me, no matter what you be, I will ept it!¡± Xu Cheng, don¡¯t leave again, okay? Let¡¯s go to a ce where no one knows about us. No matter who in this world is, as long as you¡¯re alive, as long as I¡¯m with you, even if you¡¯re a piece of trash who¡¯s just waiting for death, let¡¯s just live on. ¡±

    Xu Cheng smelled the faint fragrance from her hair, and he could feel Lin chuxue¡¯s body trembling a little. It was obvious that she was really worried about Xu Cheng going out and nevering back again. He was a little tired and intoxicated as he said,¡±¡±No, no one will be able to separate us in the future. I promise you, little Xue, after we¡¯re done with the next things, let¡¯s go to a paradise, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1148

    <h4>Chapter 1148: An ount that has been silent for a long time</h4>

    Lin chuxue nodded hard and touched Xu Cheng¡¯s face with both hands. Seeing his unshaven face, she smiled through her tears.¡±¡±Good! This is what you promised me, you can¡¯t go back on your word. I don¡¯t have money, house, or job now, if you don¡¯t take care of me for the rest of my life, you¡¯ll be letting me down. ¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu Cheng chuckled. His face was full of love.¡±I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    Casso, who was being showered with dog food, couldn¡¯t be happy at all because he was the main person who kidnapped Lin chuxue.

    And Lin chuxue was still this mysterious man¡¯s wife.

    Casso did not need to beg for mercy. He turned around and ran, but on the other side, Dulson blocked Casso¡¯s way.

    ¡°Our leader hasn¡¯t even asked you to leave yet. Do you know that it¡¯s very impolite of you to leave just like that?¡±

    Casso still wanted to attack Dulson, but he found that the ying cards were already floating around him and following him. He directly admitted defeat and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be honest. Someone instructed me to capture her. It wasn¡¯t my intention. Let me go. I swear that there won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone let you leave alive after seeing the cards and the mask.¡± Dulson smiled.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve heard about it,¡± ¡°I know Chris,¡± ka suo hurriedly said,¡±he¡¯s one of the top five experts on the heaven roll. Didn¡¯t he make an exception and survive?¡± I¡¯ve heard about that. ¡±

    Dulson scoffed.¡±Then he paid the corresponding price. He killed more than 20 top tycoons in Silicon Valley in exchange for his life. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I can!¡± Ka suo said resentfully,¡±I can do it too. Who to kill? you guys decide. If he doesn¡¯t die, I¡¯ll die!¡±

    Then, Casso went back to Xu Cheng and asked for help,¡±¡±Give me a chance! Give me a chance, I just got out of prison and don¡¯t know the rules. ¡±

    Xu Cheng picked Lin chuxue up, and Lin chuxue red at him.¡±¡±Dulson¡¯s here. ¡±

    Xu Cheng red at her,¡±don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re barefooted?¡± Look at your feet, they¡¯re all blue. Just stay here and don¡¯t move. ¡±

    Lin chuxue put down her cold and arrogant look and nodded like a little woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m very fair to everyone. It¡¯s only right and proper for someone to be punished for making a mistake. If you want a chance, I can! He was the Lord of Africa, the richest man in Africa, Garred. If you hand over his head to the assassin Alliance within a week, you can live. ¡±

    The Lord of Africa was once one of the top executives of the capital society. Xu Cheng never had the time to deal with him, so he let him get away with it. But now, he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with this street rat that only knew how to hide. It would be better to get someone to kill him and save himself some time.

    ¡°Good! Jarred, I know, he¡¯s the African chief. I¡¯ve seen him before, I can do it, please believe me. ¡± Ka suo hurriedly replied.

    Xu Cheng looked down at him and said,¡±¡±Go. In a week, if jarred is still alive, you¡¯ll have to die.¡±

    Casso quickly nodded to express his gratitude, then rolled and crawled away from the snow.

    ¡°Commander,¡± Dulson asked Xu Cheng,¡±you¡¯re getting more and more soft-hearted.¡±

    ¡°Killing him is like killing an ant. One less or one more won¡¯t make a difference. Sometimes, a small figure can also do great things. Don¡¯t underestimate the potential of a man.¡±

    Dulson nodded and smiled,¡±just like this time. You survived the nuclear explosion, right?¡± That was originally impossible. ¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±I couldn¡¯t do it, and I should have died. But, now that I think about it, I¡¯ve beenining about how unfair the heavens are to me. In fact, every time I turn bad things into good things, there are always people who help me. I¡¯m the luckiest person than those people.¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°I order you to tell me all the stories.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡± Xu Cheng grinned.

    Although Dulson was very excited that the leader was still alive, he wasn¡¯t a piece of wood. He didn¡¯t want to stay here and ruin the atmosphere. He coughed and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to find that old man, Hawking. He said you¡¯re going to die, no one can survive, I¡¯m going to beat him to death.¡±

    Xu Cheng and Lin chuxue in his arms looked at each other and smiled.

    Xu Cheng said to Dulson,¡±you¡¯re fast. Go and send a message that I¡¯m back. Tell everyone to be on their guard. I¡¯ll never go back on my word. It¡¯s time to settle the score.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dulson nodded excitedly.

    Then, he disappeared from the spot and walked away.

    The next day.

    An ount that had been silent for a while suddenly posted something.

    It was a poker card, a clown.

    This was the ount of the deviant Corp¡¯s father-inw on social media.

    This photo caused a heated discussion on the inte.

    Many of theizens who had paid attention to the deviant Corp¡¯s ounts expressed their excitement.

    ¡°By the way, when the United States said that the deviant Corp was dissolved, I thought this ount would remain silent forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very excited. The deviant Corp doesn¡¯tment for no reason every time, does that mean they¡¯re going to make trouble again this time?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s guess, whose name will be on the deviant Corp¡¯s death Note list this time? Wow, I¡¯m so excited. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Joker Poker card again. I¡¯ve always seen it in the news before, and it always causes people to die. It has really made the term ¡®Joker¡¯ a terrifying existence.¡±

    ¡°The clown in the movie is really weakpared to this. Who could do what he did? he could openly go against the M Nation and assassinate all the big shots in the country. My father said that the capital society was dissolved. When I heard the news, I only had deep respect for the clown. It was a giant, but it still fell!¡±

    ¡°The clown can make the impossible possible. On the card level, it is an all-powerful card. This is very fitting for what it does. It seems to be all-powerful!¡±

    In the assassin Alliance, after noticing the picture of the social media ount, Caesar was so excited that he jumped up from his chair.

    ¡°Investigate! Who¡¯s using this ount?¡± Caesar ordered his students.

    Only one person had this ount password, and that was the head of the deviant Corp, Xu Cheng!

    Like him, there were many other people who were excited and curious.

    The underground world was also paying attention to this ount.

    Including haber and the others in the prison. Although they only saw the news in the prison newspaper a dayter, they were still full of anticipation. They were lucky that the person who made this statement was himself!

    ¡°Get the CEO of the social mediapany to see me!¡± Morgan also saw the news on the inte and had one of his assistants handle it with a serious expression. Then, he asked one of his trusted subordinates anxiously,¡±¡±Did theboratory find any corpses? Were those bones Xu Cheng¡¯s body or not? Get the people at the scene of the nuclear explosion to search carefully again. Don¡¯t let a single corpse slip by!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± The subordinate nodded.

    Patriarch Morgan leaned on his walking stick and sat there, feeling somewhat uneasy.

 Chapter 1149

    <h4>Chapter 1149: No one dared toy a hand on him</h4>

    Division 5 Research Institute.

    A Laboratory Technician was still studying the human bones brought from the deep water of the ancient castle ruins.

    For the sake of these human bones, the area was filled with nuclear explosion-infected areas. Many soldiers had already died there, but there was no other way. The higher-ups had mobilized arge force to check and verify all the information.

    He hadn¡¯t had a good sleep for a month after the nuclear explosion.

    He had the identity information of all the members of the Roth family in his hands, which he needed to verify clearly. At the same time, the higher-ups wanted him to ensure that the information of the two people was verified.

    He just had to make sure that there were two sets of human bones that did not have human DNA.

    But theboratory Technician had not been found yet.

    At this time, his boss, who was also the director in charge of theboratory of the fifth division, walked in. His head was messy, his suit was not properly worn, and his eyes were deep. He obviously hadn¡¯t slept well for a few days.

    ¡°No,¡± he mumbled to himself,¡±we can¡¯t let our studio end like this.¡±

    Theboratory staff trembled when they heard this.

    The director didn¡¯t hide it from them and said directly,¡±¡±Mr. Morgan said that if we can¡¯t find the two human bones, he¡¯ll disband our research team. Everyone, this means that we will lose our jobs. ¡±

    All the people who were working overtime stopped their work. The director suddenly said to them,¡±¡±The higher-ups only want the results of the two non-human genes. One of you can fake a copy.¡±

    The workers were surprised.¡±¡±Director, will this work?¡±

    The director gritted his teeth.¡±It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take it. As long as everyone is United, no one will know if you don¡¯t say anything. No one here has more authority than us. If we fake the data, no one will be able to find out. Listen to me. It¡¯s better than everyone beingid off and losing their jobs, right? Deke, have you found a human bone with non-human genes so far?¡±

    Theboratory Technician nodded.¡±Yes. We¡¯ve been searching for human bones, but there hasn¡¯t been a second bone with non-human genes. However, we¡¯ve slowly gathered the human bones of the Roth family.¡±

    The director raised his hand and interrupted him.¡±Those Roth members are not important. From what the higher-ups said, they only care about two human bones with non-human genes. Now that one has been found, I want you to take the bones of any other body and fake them to rece the second human bone with non-human genes.¡±

    The experimenters wanted to say something but stopped, but the director raised his hand to stop them. He said,¡±¡±Listen, let¡¯s do this. If something happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility. I can¡¯t ruin everyone¡¯s future because of this unreliable garbage test. That Morgan doesn¡¯t care about our other experiments now, and he wants us toe here and do the tests for him. Not only that, but he also wants to fire us. I can¡¯t ruin everyone because of this guy. If something happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±

    These researchers were indeed busy with other major research. In the end, they were gathered here by Morgan to help him with the human bone cores, which was a waste of time. Yesterday, they suddenly flew into a rage and said that if they didn¡¯t get the test results, they would all lose their jobs.

    Helplessly, the director and decko could only confirm that it was fake, and then they went to Morgan Manor at night with the data.

    It could be seen that his Manor was fully equipped with high-tech security equipment, and even an Army was set up around it. This was enough to show how afraid Morgan was of death.

    After going throughyers of inspection, the director and decko finally met with patriarch Morgan. There were no other experimenters here, so the data they took out was the truth!

    Moreover, Morgan didn¡¯t understand, and he didn¡¯t expect these people to lie to him for their work.

    ¡°This human skeleton might be the other non-human gic guy you¡¯re looking for. These two are.¡± The director carefully handed over the test results and said.

    Morgan looked at it and asked,¡¯Are you sure? I want to be 100% sure. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡±decko said,¡± these two aren¡¯t the same person. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan let out a sigh of relief, and his wrinkles rxed. He leaned back on the sofa and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, I can finally have a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡± He took off his sses and said with satisfaction,¡±¡±Very good, I will allocate 500 million US dors to the Research Institute aspensation for your overtime work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The director nodded.

    Morgan waved his hand.¡±You can leave now. I want all this data to disappear. In the future, I need you to keep your mouths shut about this matter. Otherwise, trouble wille from your mouths!¡±

    ¡°We know what to do,¡± the director and Dirk quickly bowed.

    After they left, Morgan finallyughed out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡±

    ¡°Then, old Sir. About the social media ....

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay attention to it. A bunch of clowns. Do they think they¡¯re using this to scare me? It must be one of Xu Cheng¡¯s former subordinates, still struggling, thinking that I would be scared of being tricked? Hmph!¡± Patriarch Morgan sneered, but it was clear that he was in a good mood.

    ¡°By the way, have caso and the others returned?¡±

    I haven¡¯t replied to that yet, but I think he¡¯s being chased by the Dragon division, but I believe they¡¯ll handle it well.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing right now is to catch that woman.¡± Morgan nodded.

    ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯ll continue to contact them to get the person. ¡± The assistant said.

    ¡°In addition, continue to find Caesar. No matter what method you use, continue to increase the bounty for me!¡±

    The assistant nodded.

    Mexico.

    ck market.

    Caesar walked on the street and visited the shops in the ck market. Behind him was Pierce, the person in charge of the ck market of the four Mexico gangs. However, Caesar didn¡¯t want them to follow, so he left them behind.

    There were other underlings beside Pierce. Seeing Caesar looking around from a distance, the underling couldn¡¯t help but say to Pierce,¡±¡±Boss, is he the guy with a bounty of one billion US dors on his head in the ck market?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Pierce nodded.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we kill him and get the bounty?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Pierce sneered.

    The underling replied,¡±I know. He¡¯s the person in charge of the assassin Alliance. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Wasn¡¯t solo, the King of Assassins, also hunted down like a street rat?¡±

    Pierce asked,¡±is this your first day out?¡± There are a lot of people who have the same idea as you in the underground world, but didn¡¯t you notice? But no one in the ck market dares to do anything to him?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the underling said.¡±If we follow him, the ck market people will know that we¡¯re protecting him. Who wouldn¡¯t give us face?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. ¡± Pierce lit a cigarette.¡±The ck market is just a tform, but when ites to benefits, there are plenty of people who dare to make a move here. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re only one of the top ten in the underworld, and not everyone is afraid of us.¡±

 Chapter 1150

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Tiring myself to death just for an identity</h4>

    The underling didn¡¯t care.¡±That was in the past. Everyone knows that our four gangs have been getting stronger and stronger. We¡¯re no longer the four gangs of the past. Who doesn¡¯t give us face now?¡±

    Pierce smacked his head and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at him ttering the headquarters.¡±¡±It¡¯s not because we¡¯re protecting him. Do you know who¡¯s putting a bounty on his head?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Morgan family, the head of the Merican family!¡± The underling nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve gathered quite a lot of information. Everyone in the underground world wants to get rid of this guy so they can curry favor with Morgan. So, which do you think is more important, fawning over Morgan or offending us?¡± Pierce asked his underling.

    The underling said without hesitation,¡±then I¡¯ll definitely kill him to get on Morgan¡¯s good side. Now, Morgan is very powerful, and the four gang headquarters have to listen to him. I heard that the four gangs have been suppressed by the military recently. In the past, the socialists could protect them, but now, half of the core members of the Socialist Party have gone in. The headquarters is a little jittery.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Pierce said.¡±At this time, some forces in the underground world could get rid of him to curry favor with Morgan, and then they could ask Morgan to get rid of the four gangs ¡®headquarters in Las Vegas and rece us. However, no one dared to kill Caesar. Now tell me, did you fall to the ground because of our protection?¡±

    The underling was puzzled.¡±Boss, then I don¡¯t understand. If they weren¡¯t afraid of us, why didn¡¯t they kill Caesar?¡± First of all, his bounty has been raised to 1.5 billion dors, which is an astronomical amount of money. Anyone in the underground world who has this money can start from scratch. ¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Pierceughed.¡±That¡¯s the awesome part. The temptation is huge, big enough for anyone to go through mountains of knives and seas of fire, big enough to subvert even their beliefs, but no one dares to do it. Even with Morgan¡¯s support, no one in the underground world dares to do it, just because of the tattoo on his chest!¡±

    ¡°I saw it when I was giving Mr. Caesar a bath. It was a tattoo I don¡¯t know much about,¡± the underling said.

    ¡°How many wings?¡± Pierceughed.

    The underling thought for a moment.¡±I didn¡¯t really pay much attention to the number. At the very least, I have ten wings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± spear smiled.¡±The underworld wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with people who are more than six-winged, let alone ten-winged!¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with this?¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Pierce replied.¡±This tattoo is for you to follow the rules!¡±

    The underling asked,¡¯follow the rules? Whose rules?¡±

    ¡°The deviant Corp!¡± When Pierce said these two words, his eyes were full of fanaticism.

    The younger brother¡¯s body trembled.

    However, the boss, Pierce, continued,¡±¡±People like Chris who don¡¯t follow the rules. Do you know why Chris went crazy and killed those rich people in Silicon Valley and got locked up in a Mexico prison? It was all because he had offended ten wings! Think about it, you¡¯re from the underground world. Do you want to curry favor with the Emperor of the righteous or offend the king of the underground? How are you going to deal with this? A smart person would think that if you offend the people of the legal world, you can live in the underground world, they can¡¯t reach this deep, but if you offend the underground world, especially a King like the deviant Corp, then even if you go to the legal world, it¡¯s all in vain!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t let anything happen to a member of the deviant ten wings under our eyes,¡± Pierce said.¡±I don¡¯t think the other members of the same trade will cross our line.¡±

    The underling didn¡¯t understand,¡±hey, boss, then why do you think the headquarters still protected him even though they knew that the Morgan family wanted to kill Caesar?¡± How many people want us to be unlucky and get killed by Morgan so that they can take over our position in Las Vegas? What are the four bosses thinking?¡±

    After taking a puff of the cigarette, Pierce blew it out. He nced at his underling and asked,¡±¡±Let me ask you, if you have to be Morgan¡¯s dog or a member of the deviant Corp, who would you choose?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely choose the deviant Corp. Although it¡¯s just an empty name and doesn¡¯t have as real benefits as Morgan, the deviant Corp is a symbol of legendary greatness in the underground world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Pierce smiled.

    The underling¡¯s eyes widened,¡±could it be that the four bosses want to?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡± Pierce gestured for him to be quiet.¡±¡±Don¡¯t make such a big fuss, a lot of people in the underground world aren¡¯t surprised by the four bosses ¡®actions now. That¡¯s right, what the four bosses want is the tattoo on the chest that symbolizes the deviant Corp!¡±

    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± The underling said regretfully,¡±for this tattoo, we have to face a tough battle with Morgan. I heard that in order to protect Mr. Fang¡¯s interests, the headquarters has rejected Morgan¡¯s fifth acquisition n. The other party is nning to use the Army to exploit the headquarters ¡®power in Las Vegas in the name of¡¯ cracking down on the underworld ¡®.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Pierce¡¯s answer surprised the underling.

    After throwing away the rest of the cigarette, he said to the underling,¡±¡±If I were the four bosses, I would make the same decision.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that with Morgan¡¯s rise this time, many of the remaining deviant Corp members have been thrown into prison.¡± The underling said.

    ¡°Since the birth of the deviant Corp, have there been a few people who doubted it? But when had it not surprised him? Although social media was destroyed by the deviant Corp, there were still tens of millions of fans andizens who followed it, and that was enough to show that they were still looking forward to the deviant Corp¡¯s face-pping. I just said why the tattoo represents the rules, because what the deviant Corp does is to subvert all the rules of the legal world. They do what everyone in the underground world wants to do the most. If one day, the deviant Corp dies in the hands of Daoist Bai, it¡¯s not strange, but if he dies in the hands of the people of the underground world, then I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no ce for you in any corner of this world! Because you have tainted the faith of the underground world! That¡¯s why Mr. Caesar swaggered on the street. Those people knew that he was the guy with a 1.5 billion bounty on his head, but no one dared to make a move! Because if you do it, even if you get 1.5 billion, you won¡¯t be able to spend it, understand?¡±

    The underling was dumbfounded.

    At this time, Pierce finished smoking and followed Caesar.

    The underling chased after him and asked excitedly,¡±¡±Then boss, if the four bosses of the headquarters can really be a member of the deviant Corp, how many wings will they be?¡±

    ¡°There should be three wings,¡± Pierce replied.

    The underling¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯only three-winged? Who are you looking down on? Is there a mistake?¡±

    Pierce sneered.¡±Be content. Do you know that Stenson is the boss of our four bosses? do you know what wing he has in the deviant Corp?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the underling replied.

    ¡°He¡¯s only a five-winged!¡± Pierce said as he walked, then added,¡±¡±But if the deviant Corp can get up this time, he should have 9 wings!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Pierce replied,¡±because he dared to point a gun at patriarch Morgan¡¯s head!¡± He kidnapped the old man Morgan!¡±

    The underling took a deep breath and said,¡±Holy F * ck!¡±

 Chapter 1151

    <h4>Chapter 1151: He said he¡¯s going to keep his promise</h4>

    Caesar was in a bar, and no one dared to disturb him. Only a few pretty girls came to pour wine for him.

    Not long after, a person walked over and sent the girls away. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. ¡±

    Caesar raised his head, thinking that it was an insensible guy, but he saw Dulson.

    ¡°Go,¡± he waved to the girls.

    Dulson sat opposite him and unscrewed a bottle of wine. It was an expensive red wine, probably something the collector had sold on the ck market.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take it back as a treasure. ¡± Caesar stopped him with a little heartache.

    Dulson had already unscrewed the cap and poured himself a cup. After drinking it all, he said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s not waste any time. How¡¯s the collection of information on the members of the Morgan family?¡±

    Caesar quickly grabbed the remaining red wine bottle. This bottle was worth 100000 US dors, which was a luxury item worth millions of Yuan in China. It wasn¡¯t that Caesar didn¡¯t have money or was stingy, but that there were very few bottles of wine in the world. One less bottle meant one less bottle. It wasn¡¯t a wine that could be solved with money.

    ¡°First, tell me, did you log into that ount?¡± Caesar quickly asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Give me the information you¡¯ve prepared on all the members.¡± Dulson said.

    ¡°What are you doing? you want to kill everyone in Morgan by yourself? ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional, I¡¯m in charge of intelligence, I know that there is a military zone built around the Morgan family, and every member has top-tier Masters, all of whom were selected from the City of Sin. Although you are good at escaping, you can¡¯t beat them. There are only so many of us left, and Benjamin and Stenson are still inside, I will find a way to get them out. You don¡¯t have to go in again, I have already discussed with the four gangs, and we will deploy them together.¡±

    Dulson grinned.¡±I know two bottles of this red wine have entered the ck market. The bottle in your hand and the other bottle. If you give them to me, I¡¯ll tell you a piece of big news.¡±

    ¡°What good news can you possibly have? Are you mocking me? I¡¯m in the intelligence Department, if you have good information that I don¡¯t know, then I¡¯m fired. ¡± Caesar snorted.

    Dulson shook his head and smiled.¡±You¡¯d never expect this information. Alright, if you¡¯re not interested, then pretend I didn¡¯te.¡±

    With that, Dulson was ready to leave.

    ¡°Where can I find the other bottle?¡± Caesar asked.

    Dulsonughed.¡±You have to ask yourself that. You¡¯re in the intelligence Department. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know where the other bottle is.¡±

    Caesar was speechless. He had been tricked by Dulson. He did know!

    Dulson walked less than ten steps with his back to Caesar, and Caesar finally said,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want information? Why are you leaving?¡±

    Dulson still didn¡¯t look back, but with his back to Caesar, he smiled.

    After he walked out of the bar, Caesar stood up and walked to the door of the bar. He shouted at Dulson¡¯s back,¡±¡±You win! Go ahead. ¡±

    Dulson shouted at him from across the road,¡±¡±Send the information to my email, someone needs it.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to use it?¡± Caesar asked.

    Dulson: ¡°of course it¡¯s the owner of the ount. Do you really think I was the one who logged in?¡± Where would I get the password?¡±

    Caesar¡¯s pupils dted instantly, and he was ready to run over, but a car almost hit him. Caesar could only stand in ce, and he asked Dulson, who was opposite him, with excitement and nervousness,¡±¡±Are you serious? It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day today?¡±

    Dulson made a ¡®two¡¯ gesture.¡±Remember my two bottles of wine. Get ready to start work. He said he¡¯s going to fulfill his promise.¡±

    Caesar¡¯s face was filled with ecstasy. His body trembled with excitement, and his blood was boiling.

    ¡°Tell him to be on standby!¡±

    A car passed by the road. After the car left, Caesar could no longer see Dulson on the opposite side. He disappeared.

    Caesar¡¯s smile had been hanging on his face. Suddenly, he raised his head andughed out loud.

    That kind of madness, that kind of unscrupulousness, made him return to the state of the deviant Corp.

    He was walking back on the road,ughing wildly.

    The people on the road looked at him and discussed,¡±¡±This person is so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Thest time someone got drunk andughed like this on this Street, he was beaten to death. The next day, I saw his body in the suburbs.¡±

    ¡°Go and beat this guy up. You¡¯ll definitely be one of the corpses in the suburbs the next day.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to care about the 1.5 billion bounty on his head. Isn¡¯t he afraid that someone will suddenlye and kill him?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a deviant! Have you ever seen the deviant Corp afraid of anyone? They even dared to talk back to the Americans. What else is there for them to be afraid of?¡±

    ¡°When one reaches his level of carefreeness, he¡¯s really strong.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, if I were a member of the deviant Corp, I would be more arrogant than him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an insult to the deviant Corp for someone like you to be in there!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    At the same time.

    The deviant Corp¡¯s ount had a new message saying,¡±A lot of people seem to have forgotten about us. It¡¯s time toe out and have a jump.

    Sure enough.

    As theizens guessed, the deviant Corp was going to make trouble.

    But in Morgan¡¯s bedroom, the patriarch looked at the report of the gic death on the table and sneered.¡±¡±A bunch of clowns bluffing. Do you think you can scare me like this? The two people who were a threat to me are dead. What do you have to fight me?¡±

    At this time, a phone call from the British Pce came.

    After patriarch Morgan picked up, William asked in a panic,¡±¡±Old Sir, are you sure we¡¯ll be fine? I have a feeling that the deviant Corp wille again. We have to settle that ount. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your royal family is used to being afraid of that demon, but he¡¯s already dead. As long as you listen to me, I can restore your royal family to its former glory. I¡¯ll have the CEO of the social mediapany close that ount.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved.¡± After hanging up the phone, the Butler beside William said worriedly,¡±¡±Your Majesty, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, but that person has been defeated. It¡¯s Morgan¡¯s world now, so what can I do? Do you want the imperial family to be destroyed in my hands?¡± Williamughed bitterly.

    ¡°But I always feel that the Queen¡¯s judgment is right,¡± the head butler said.¡±If that person is not dead, then the royal family will be truly destroyed!¡±

    ¡°No, no one can survive such a catastrophe, unless he is a God!¡± William said,¡±also, head butler, are you getting old?¡± I¡¯ve been King for half a year. If you can¡¯t figure out your priorities, you can resign. ¡±

    The head butler sighed.¡±It seems that I am indeed old. The reason I stayed was to carry out the Queen¡¯sst wish and assist you, my King. Now that you have gone against her wishes and chosen to cooperate with the Morgan family, I am sorry to continue assisting you, Queen. I am willing to resign.¡±

    With that, the head butler retreated.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± William snorted.

 Chapter 1152

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Forced</h4>

    At the headquarters of the social mediapany.

    The CEO sat on the chair in the conference room as if he was facing a great enemy.

    Both sides were shareholders of the social mediapany.

    Two years ago, in another headquarters building, they also had a quarrel over whether to close the deviant Corp¡¯s ount or not. At that time, the CEO didn¡¯t agree to close it and refused to cooperate with the FBA. At that time, the shareholders unanimously opposed that he couldn¡¯t offend the FBA, and the result of disobeying the deviant Corp was the explosion of the entirepany building!

    Thepany had no choice but to relocate its headquarters. At that time, the loss of social support Data and the fall of thepany¡¯s stock price were still fresh in his mind.

    But today, a call from the military asked them to close the deviant Corp¡¯s public ount.

    This was a F * cking hot potato.

    The CEO was annoyed!

    ¡°Guan ... Or not?¡± The CEO asked the directors with a bitter smile.

    The board members looked as if they had eaten a fly.

    If they had listened to the CEOst time, the headquarters might not have been blown up, and the stock price would not have fallen.

    However, before he could recover in the past few years, he hade again!

    If he didn ¡®t, he would offend the military and the current famous Morgan family.

    But if they did, who knew what the deviant Corp would do to them this time?

    ¡°Tell me, if we offend the military, what will happen to us?¡± One of the directors asked the person sitting there on a whim.

    ¡°To be honest,¡± one of the directors said,¡±even if we offend the military, they won¡¯t send their troops to surround us. At most, they¡¯ll make things difficult for us by looking at our tax loopholes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then may I ask, what¡¯s the end of offending the deviant Corp?¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    Because it went without saying!

    ¡°Rumor has it that because of Silicon Valley¡¯s involvement in the gic technology incident, Chris killed more than 20 of Silicon Valley¡¯s top tycoons and went to prison. To be honest, the deviant Corp is behind this, and I think everyone knows that we¡¯re going to offend the deviant Corp at this time. After all, we have a grudge between us, and if we do it again, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll still be alive.¡± The CEO said with a headache.

    The biggest board member took a deep breath and said,¡±then ...¡± Those who agree with the military¡¯s n, please raise your hand. ¡±

    No one raised their hands.

    ¡°Then, those who object to closing the deviant Corp¡¯s ount, please raise your hand.¡± After the chairman finished speaking, he raised his hand. Sometimes, the higher-ups could use money to do things, but for the deviant Corp, you couldn¡¯t use money to do things, and you might even have to pay with your life. Even a fool would choose to oppose the military.

    Just then, the CEO¡¯s Secretary walked in with a tablet and said,¡±¡±The deviant Corp¡¯s ount has a new status.¡±

    The few of them took it over and looked at it.

    Then, he saw that three photos had been added to his ount.

    They were Stenson, Benjamin, and haber.

    It was written,¡±no matter who captured them or let them go, after today, one person will die for every day of dy!¡±

    The CEO of social media leaned back in his chair.¡±They¡¯re still up to no good. Tell all the employees that we won¡¯t participate in this matter. We won¡¯t discuss it, and we won¡¯t get involved!¡±

    The Secretary nodded and went to make the arrangements.

    Now, like three or four years ago, the deviant Corp was here again. As long as they interfered and questioned them, they would end up like the diplomat from Korea who was too talkative.

    There were a lot of media outlets around the world that paid attention to the deviant Corp¡¯s ount movements, and when the deviant Corp publicly wanted these three people, the media could easily find out the identity and background of these three people with a little investigation.

    It was very powerful!

    First of all, not to mention their identity as members of the deviant Corp, just their backgrounds were all very powerful.

    The inventor of the new vine, Benjamin, the big boss behind the American Socialist Party, Stenson, and the former king of the Dubai Royal Family, haber.

    The media was very excited. In the past, the deviant Corp had also publicly asked for a woman in the UK, and at that time, there was a series of major events in the UK. Later, the woman was rescued, and the incident was left unsettled. It once became a humiliating incident for the British country.

    Now, someone was probably going to suffer.

    When Morgan saw the news report, he said without hesitation,¡±¡±You want to create public opinion to pressure me? This time, I¡¯m going to break the legend of the deviant Corp. I¡¯ve locked them up, soe on, what do you mean by pretending to be a ghost? I¡¯ll kill you. ¡±

    At this time, his eldest son, Buren, came in and said to him,¡±¡±Father, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the next month. Let¡¯s wait and see if they can enter the military zone to kill people.¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the others.¡±

    After the eldest son went out, he would call his other brothers and sisters. Then, he would contact each of them, from the second generation to the third generation, and ask everyone to go home.

    However, bolun¡¯s second son was busy with something.

    He had his eyes on thend and property in Las Vegas.

    He liked to gamble, so he wanted to make his interests his investment project. Relying on his identity as a Morgan, he had already submitted acquisition ns to the four gang leaders six times.

    Purchase at 80% of the market price.

    It was very domineering.

    Generally, when acquiring healthpanies or industries, it would be at a premium of 120% to 150%, but he even deducted 20% and forcibly acquired it.

    However, this was the sixth time, and the four gang bosses still refused him. This third generation favorite of Morgan had no choice but to meet the four bosses and let them know what power was!

    He directly entered the manor of the four bosses with a group of men in his military uniform. Behind him were soldiers that surrounded the manor.

    The four bosses were currently drinking tea, and when they saw such arge crowd, their faces were filled with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Young master Wilbur, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Wilbur Morgan swaggered in and smiled when he saw the four bosses standing up in surprise.¡±¡±Nothing much. I know you four are here, so I came over for a drink. Shall we talk?¡±

    The subordinates of the four bosses were all pointed at their heads by the soldiers with guns.

    This wasn¡¯t a negotiation, but an order.

    The four bosses looked at each other, and Saar gestured for them not to act rashly. He smiled at young master Wilbur and said,¡±Talk about what?¡±

    ¡°As you all know, if one family monopolizes any industry, it will cause public anger. A monopoly is the most shameful thing, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Wilbur looked at the four of them and asked.

    The four bosses didn¡¯t say anything, nor did they nod in agreement.

    Wilburughed. No one would smile at a time like this. He understood that, but he had never thought that these four people would smile at him.

    ¡°When did the Morgan family start to get involved in the financial industry?¡± Saar¡¯s smile was a little sarcastic.

    Wilbur pulled out a gun from his waist and smashed it on the table, asking,¡±¡±Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Young master Wilbur, if you have something to say, just say it directly.¡± One of the bosses directlyid his cards on the table.

    ¡°Straightforward.¡± Wilbur nodded.¡±Then just say it directly. I want half of the gambling industry in your hands. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not paying.¡±

    ¡°But you know,¡± Saar said,¡±we don¡¯tck money. We don¡¯t intend to sell it.¡±

    ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Wilbur¡¯s expression turned cold.¡±I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m weighing the pros and cons to put an end to the problem of your monopoly. I¡¯m very clear about what you¡¯re doing here.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s not good to cover up the sky with one hand. We agreed, but the people didn ¡®t. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to talk to you. If it¡¯s settled, the four bosses will still be bosses, but if it¡¯s not settled, the word ¡°boss¡± will no longer exist. ¡±

 Chapter 1153

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Kill him if you want to join the guild</h4>

    Saar and the others had terrible expressions.

    However, Wilbur did not seem to have any intention of giving them a good face.

    Morgan now had a lot of assets and money in the hands of Rockefeller¡¯s cowardly heir. Some of them were rich, and with the weakening of the Bush family, Morgan was gradually growing stronger. In America, Morgan could cover the sky with one hand, and even the Democratic Party that once belonged to Rockefeller backed out of the next election. To put it bluntly, the next candidate was Morgan¡¯s puppet, and that would be the beginning of Morgan¡¯s rise to the stage. Everyone knew this. They were just waiting for the election to start.

    Thus, who wouldn¡¯t give Morgan face?

    ¡°Young master Wilbur, if it was someone else who came to purchase from us, perhaps that person wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to stand here. However, because it is you, we are giving you face. Please don¡¯t be overbearing. We are all people who have sneaked through the edge of the de.¡± Saar suddenly spat out his cigar, a hint of gloominess shed across his face.

    ¡°So, you admit that you guys are gangsters?¡± ¡°In short, are you guys going to be good people or bad people?¡± Wilburughed.

    Whoosh.

    The soldiers all raised their guns and pulled the trigger.

    Saar¡¯s four bosses ¡®eyes narrowed.

    The group of underlings behind him were also gritting their teeth, but Wilbur¡¯s soldiers had entered too quickly and had long taken the initiative to snatch their guns.

    This was the most passive day for the four gangs.

    That was because if you said that you were a good citizen, then you would have to follow Wilbur¡¯s rules. If you said that you were ying dirty, then Wilbur had the right to do anything to them here, even to the extent of executing them!

    ¡°Young master Wilbur, unless you don¡¯t n on going out anymore, you¡¯d better not deal with things in the worst possible way.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t hide what happened today,¡± Saar said, enunciating each word.¡±The four gangs are very United.¡±

    Not necessarily.

    As Weber paced back and forth, he said,¡±¡±In the past, there were five big families in the ck market. You also said that they were united. Later, an entire family was exterminated, but you still listened to the culprit. Am I right?¡±

    Saar asked,¡±you want to be that person?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s definitely not like you. Only that person can make the four gangs be in such a passive position like today. But at that time, he single-handedly annihted an entire n, and then broke into our headquarters alone to negotiate with us. You can say that he gave us the entire Las Vegas. Can you do that? It¡¯s not that we¡¯re convinced of that person, but everyone in the four gangs! The entire underground world was convinced by him! And you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re brave enough to leave the Morgan family name ande in here alone,¡± Saar sneered.¡±We¡¯ll talk about it again.¡±

    Wilbur flew into a rage out of humiliation. He pulled out the pistol from his waist and pointed it at Saar.¡±I dare you to say that again!¡±

    Saar simply flicked the cigar away and nced at Weber.¡±¡±If you can¡¯t be sure that your soldiers can break out of here, then you¡¯d better not act rashly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Wilbur suddenly smiled. After he kept his gun, he shouted to the soldiers around him,¡±¡±I¡¯ve received a report that these four bosses are suspected of moneyundering in Las Vegas using the casino business. Bring them back for interrogation.¡±

    The soldiers immediately surrounded him.

    Saar¡¯s group of brothers were unhappy. How could theye out intact after going in? Handing it over to the FBI would definitely make you confess!

    The soldiers pointed their guns at the gang members who were about to leave, and then took away the four bosses in front of them.

    When they went out, the gate of the manor was filled with a dense crowd of gang members.

    There were more than a hundred people in total.

    They directly blocked the exit.

    The leader of this group looked at Weber and said,¡±¡±If there¡¯s anything, you can talk to thewyer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t talk to thewyer that I¡¯m here to arrest him. ¡± As he said that, Wilbur shouted to the gang members around him,¡±This is official business! Which one of you wants to cause trouble? I have the right to enforce thew on the spot!¡±

    The leader said,¡±alright, we have more than a hundred people here. You can shoot and kill them all.¡± You¡¯re amazing, Morgan, shoot! If you say this ce isn¡¯t Democratic, just shoot!¡±

    Wilbur aimed his gun directly at the head of the leader and said fiercely,¡±You think I don¡¯t dare to?¡±

    ¡°Every continent has its own government power. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too deep, Morgan?¡± Saar said in a strange tone.

    ¡°If the four of you don¡¯t want blood to flow like a river here, you¡¯d better ask your little brothers to get out of my way! Otherwise, don¡¯t me my soldiers for taking action. ¡± Wilbur said to Saar¡¯s four bosses,¡±I have the arrest warrant and all the necessary procedures with me today. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Saar shrugged and said to the gang members,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you hear what young master Wilbur said? You guys move aside. ¡±

    Those people were unmoved. Saarughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they have to be loyal. I can¡¯t force them. ¡±

    Wilbur¡¯s face darkened.

    His gun went from the head of the leader to Saar¡¯s thigh and fired!

    Bang!

    Saar fell to the ground on one knee after being shot.

    This shot immediately incited the fury of those gang members. One by one, steel rods were swung over, but they were blocked by the soldiers with a barrier. Then, they surrounded Wilbur to protect his safety and fired their shots at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot whoever moves!¡±

    Wilbur aimed his gun at Saar¡¯s head and also roared,¡±¡±Move! I¡¯ll shoot whoever dares toe up! If you resist arrest, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    Saar was furious,¡±you won¡¯t be able to arrest us!¡± Don¡¯t f * cking give us that!¡±

    Wilburughed,¡±why didn¡¯t you just surrender earlier? why did you have to be forced and not persuaded?¡± Who do you me?¡±

    Then, he pointed his gun at the other three bosses and said,¡±¡±If he¡¯s not selling, are you guys selling? If you want to sell, you can leave now. If you don ¡®t, no one can save you! So what if I¡¯m using the Morgan family name? Didn¡¯t your Mr. Fang also let you guys be proud for a long time? Now that he¡¯s dead, put away your pride and stop ying with me!¡±

    Pa!

    At this time, outside the crowd, a person pped loudly. In this tense situation, the sound of a pin drop could be heard.

    When the crowd slowly made way for them, they saw Dulson pping as he walked through the door. Heughed and mocked,¡±¡±What a big battle formation! Morgan is awesome!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Dulson?¡± Saar and the other three bosses recognized Dulson and knew that he was one of Mr. Fang¡¯s men. But she didn¡¯t know why he was walking over at this time.

    Wilbur looked at this person and did not recognize him. He frowned and said,¡±If you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t block the way,¡±

    Dulson looked at the soldiers pointing their guns at him and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m here to pass on a message. Thrall, I heard that you four want to join the guild?¡±

    Saar¡¯s four bosses looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know why Dulson would bring this up at this time. Morgan¡¯s family was here. If they agreed, wouldn¡¯t they be going against Morgan?

    ¡°Since the establishment of the organization, no one can join it easily. They have to pay something to make you look more sincere.¡± Dulson smiled and slowly approached.¡±¡±The messenger Benjamin is not here. I will be the host today. If you can do one thing, you can join the association.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Saar asked.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Dulson shot a nce at Wilbur.

 Chapter 1154 - Iâ€™ll slap the deviant Corpâ€™s face today!

    <h4>Chapter 1154: I¡¯ll p the deviant Corp¡¯s face today!</h4>

    The four bosses ¡®eyes widened.

    Are you kidding me?

    Kill Wilbur. Morgan?

    He was the son of the next patriarch of the Morgan family!

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Wilbur suddenlyughed out loud.¡±When I was in military school, I heard rumors that if you want to join the deviant Corp, you have to pay something. But from the number of members, it doesn¡¯t seem like anyone can pass. I didn¡¯t know it was so crazy.¡±

    He walked straight out of the soldiers ¡®encirclement and walked to Dulson¡¯s side. He said to him,¡±¡±Do you believe that even if I stand here, these four people won¡¯t dare to kill me?¡±

    Dulson ignored Wilbur and seemed to say to Saar,¡±¡±If you are willing to kill him, we might be able to solve today¡¯s dilemma. If you are not willing, I will leave. Whatever happens today, the fate of the four gangs will be up to you.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to settle this?¡± Wilbur asked.

    He pointed the gun directly at Dulson¡¯s head and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you first?¡±

    Killing Wilbur would be equivalent to going against the Morgan Army, and they would probably not be able to leave the country!

    This was a multiple choice question, and it was an unsolvable one.

    That was because killing Wilbur would be equivalent to the destruction of the four gangs. There was no other possibility. He didn¡¯t expect the entry requirements to be so harsh.

    If it was in the past, the four gangs might have considered it, but now, with Mr. Fang¡¯s death, the value of the deviant Corp would be greatly reduced.

    ¡°You can shoot, but you¡¯ll die! Even if you¡¯re in America, as long as you dare to show your face. ¡± Dulson looked at Wilbur and said in a sinister tone.

    Wilbur made a vicious expression, but he did not dare to shoot.

    Because he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. He didn¡¯t want this shot to cause him to never see the light of day again. He didn¡¯t want to be targeted for the rest of his life.

    That would not be worth it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to shoot.¡± Wilbur nodded in acknowledgment, but he turned around and passed the gun to Saar, saying,¡±¡±But I also want to let you know that not everything the deviant Corp says is the truth. I¡¯ll show you today that not everyone cares about the deviant Corp!¡±

    As he spoke, he ced the gun in Saar¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±Come! Kill me and then join the deviant Corp. ¡±

    Saar had a gun in his hand, but he didn¡¯t raise it.

    The four bosses were all very anxious.

    On one side was their benefactor, Mr. Fang. His help to the four gangs was obvious to all. The four gangs even regarded him as their Godfather to be where they were today. However, he still had to give such conditions. It would not be easy to destroy the four gangs.

    However, if he refused topletely end this rtionship with Mr. Fang today, that would be equivalent to being unkind and unjust! This was the most taboo thing to do in the underworld. The key was that if you did this, not only would you break off your rtionship with the deviant Corp, you couldn¡¯t rely on Morgan either. If Morgan was willing to ept you, it would be fine, but the key was that Weber didn¡¯t intend to use the four gangs as ws. This would not be good for them in the ck market and the underground world.

    If you break away from the deviant Corp, you¡¯ll lose the Imperial Sword in the underground world!

    However, if they really got rid of Wilbur, all the gang members here would be purged on arge scale, and that would incur Morgan¡¯s wrath.

    To put it bluntly, the four gangs were taking sides today, so it was impossible to deal with them.

    This was actually Xu Cheng¡¯s arrangement, because it was time to split the cake. The bold would die while the timid would starve. Without telling them that he was still alive, it would depend on whether the four gangs had the courage to do so.

    Saar lowered his head, deep in thought.

    Wilbur¡¯s smile grew wider. He knew that Saar¡¯s hesitation meant that he was afraid.

    She was afraid that he would make a move without hesitation.

    However, just as Wilbur was smiling, Saar slowly raised his hand, and Wilbur¡¯s smile gradually froze.

    Her heart suddenly started beating. After all, this group of people were hot-blooded people. Did he underestimate them?

    But at that moment, one of the other three bosses suddenly held Saar¡¯s arm and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Although we will lose our rtionship with the deviant Corp and will no longer be able to stand in the underworld, don¡¯t forget that we have been trying to clear our name. This time, although we can¡¯t rely on Morgan, we can still clear our name from the ck market and those messy rtionships, right?¡±

    Saar said,¡±but this bastard wants us to hand over half of our share. If we hand it over, how can we feed so many brothers? without the support of the ck market and the underground world, how can we y?¡± It would not be easy tomit suicide and wait for death. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still better than you shooting us and killing us immediately!¡±

    Wilbur looked at the boss who spoke in a different light,¡±You understand very well. In fact, with the position of your ck market, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of losing power in the underground world at all, because the deviant Corp is nothing more than that. Don¡¯t forget, their boss is dead, and the disappearance of the deviant Corp is only a matter of time.¡±

    Saar still raised his gun and pointed it at Wilbur, but he was still stopped by the other bosses. They held his hand down and said,¡±¡±Give me a reason why you¡¯re doing this,¡±

    Saar said,¡±even if we escape to the ck market, we can still go back to our old business. But if we reject the deviant Corp today, we will really forget our roots and lose everything. Half of the businesses here can¡¯t make aeback at all. Don¡¯t forget what our predecessors were.¡± At worst, we¡¯ll just go back to the ck market. ¡±

    ¡°The key is, if you fire this shot, can you still leave Merika?¡±

    Saar said,¡±I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions. I fired the gun. I admit it. What right do you have to arrest my brothers?¡± They can leave, and our base camp will still be there. However, what¡¯s the point of living a life of charity without the ck market and the underground world?¡±

    Two of the three bosses cowered.

    ¡°We used to listen to you, but now, you can¡¯t represent us anymore,¡± they said.

    Saar¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to hand over half of the casino¡¯s shares,¡±the two men said with a sigh.

    Then, they said to their brothers,¡±¡±Everyone, please disperse.¡±

    The brothers that the two bosses represented looked at each other and stood on Saar¡¯s side, no longer intending to cause trouble with Saar¡¯s men.

    ¡°Young master Wilbur, everything that Saar is doing now does not represent our position and thoughts.¡± The two bosses said.

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Wilburughed, looking at Saar¡¯s brothers in satisfaction as he shouted,¡±Your boss wants to y with fire. Do you want to join him? Do you know the consequences of your actions?¡±

    Saar¡¯s underlings hesitated. There had been a lot of people earlier, but now more than half of them were retreating.

    ¡°Are you two trying to separate the four gangs?¡± Saar asked the two bosses in anger.

    ¡°We just want to live,¡± The two bosses said in an understanding manner.

    Saar looked at the other boss standing beside him and asked,¡±¡±How about you?¡±

    The remaining boss sighed and took the gun from Saar¡¯s hand. He said to him,¡±¡±It¡¯s not easy to get to where we are today!¡±

    Wilbur saw the boss hand the gun to him and smiled. He turned to Dulson and said,¡±¡±Look, I¡¯m going to p the deviant Corp¡¯s face today!¡±

 Chapter 1155 - Noon has arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Noon has arrived</h4>

    Saar was very grateful and grateful to Xu Cheng. Because Xu Cheng only talked to Saar every time, the four big bosses of the four gangs let Saar be in charge of talking to Xu Cheng. This also directly led to Saar¡¯s sense of existence being even more prominent. Because of his rtionship with Xu Cheng, Saar had a faint position of being the leader among the four big bosses.

    The three bosses and other gang members were all very willing to build a system around Saar, so Saar was more or less grateful to Xu Cheng. If you wanted him to betray Xu Cheng now, other people might be able to do it, but he couldn ¡®t.

    He had witnessed too many legends and miracles about Xu Cheng. More or less, in addition to being friends, he also had feelings of worship and admiration. He always said that he wanted to be righteous!

    Morgan was terrifying, but he couldn¡¯t go against his bottom line and lose this temperament.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, you¡¯ve proven yourself to the four gangs!¡± Saar shouted to the gang members around him,¡±¡±He¡¯s the pioneer that our four gangs pulled up from the sewers, and it¡¯s no exaggeration that he¡¯s The Godfather of the four gangs! How much of His grace did everyone receive to be where they were today? You have to learn to be grateful, because there are many things that you don¡¯t have to pay with blood or effort to obtain. Is this reasonable? You¡¯ve been in the greenhouse for too long, and I think you¡¯re going against our profession! That is, you can¡¯t walk on the mouth of the waves of swords!¡±

    One of the bosses lit a cigarette and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s precisely because today is a hard day. I think if Mr. Fang¡¯s spirit is in heaven, he wouldn¡¯t watch us die.¡±

    ¡°Then is it glorious to join the enemy and betray him while enjoying the benefits he gives?¡± Saar turned around and roared,¡±you¡¯re all old. I know you¡¯re afraid of death! Many times, the colorful Las Vegas has made you fall. You¡¯re afraid of losing everything, I know that. ¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a lot of money every day?¡± One of the bosses shrugged and said,¡±go back and continue being a rat in the sewers?¡± You can ask our brothers if they are willing to go back. ¡±

    Wilbur said in a strange tone,¡±I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll still have to see if I agree for you to return.¡± As long as you agree to my n, today¡¯s matter can be settled. As for whether you want to withdraw from the deviant Corp, I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m just here to buy my shares. If the three bosses are willing to sell, what about you, boss Saar? I was just waiting for you to say one sentence. ¡±

    Saar looked at his gang and said,¡±¡±You have to be righteous! You¡¯ve been with me for so long, and you know how I know all of you. Today, I will not betray Mr. Fang, and I will definitely not sell the shares in my hands. The shares in my hands belong to all of you. If I sell them like this, what will you do in the future? ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to go back to the past where there¡¯s no tomorrow. Therefore, if you sell the shares at such a cheap price, with your current ability, you can only squander the money. But what will you do in the future? What do you rely on to earn your ie?¡±

    The chieftain who was blocking Wilbur in front raised the steel pipe in his hands and roared,¡±¡±I¡¯ll follow boss Saar!¡±

    He had just finished speaking when Wilbur shot him in the thigh as a warning to others, afraid that he would drive the rhythm.

    The gang members at the scene were stunned again. They wanted to respond to Saar¡¯s courage but didn¡¯t dare to show it.

    ¡°The deviant Corp doesn¡¯t need too many members. Even if there¡¯s only one person, he can fight against an Army of thousands!¡± Dulson suddenlyughed and said,¡±¡±You said that the deviant Corp wasn¡¯t enough to make people go crazy, so why don¡¯t you dare to give him the gun again? Let¡¯s see if he dares to shoot? You¡¯re feeling guilty and scared, aren¡¯t you? There are only two kinds of people who want to p the deviant Corp in the face, one is not born yet, and the other is already dead. ¡±

    Wilbur narrowed his eyes, then immediately roared,¡±Alright! If he opens fire, my soldiers will execute all his men!¡±

    After saying that, he took out his gun again and handed it to Saar.¡±¡±Take it. I promise that if you dare to shoot, everyone here will be affected.¡±

    Dulson crossed his arms and said,¡±many people say that the deviant Corp are crazy. Why are they crazy?¡± The only difference between a madman and a normal person is that a madman doesn¡¯t care about anything because he has already defeated himself and has no scruples. This is also a kind of transcendence of the soul, and we, the deviant Corp, wee this kind of clear stream. ¡±

    After Saar heard everything, he immediately took the pistol from Wilbur¡¯s hand and quickly pulled the trigger, aiming it at his head.

    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Wilbur¡¯s feet subconsciously took a step back, but he forced himself to remain calm and raised his hand. He said to all the soldiers behind him who were ready to fire at any moment,¡±¡±If he dares to shoot, you guys can shoot.¡±

    Saar¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.

    There was still blood on his thigh. After all, he had just been shot. Standing up now was a little exhausting, and his face was pale.

    ¡°Kill him, boss Saar!¡± The leader, who had also taken a shot just now, sat on the ground and roared,¡±¡±It¡¯s just death! What are you afraid of? we¡¯re just punks. It¡¯s worth it to drag a descendant of a powerful family down with us!¡±

    At this moment, the three bosses became anxious.

    ¡°Saar, just because you¡¯re acting on impulse, you want everyone to suffer with you? Why should we exchange our lives for something that can be solved with money?¡±

    Saar replied,¡¯because this money was given to you by Mr. Fang! Without him, we would have to fight for this money with our lives. ¡±

    ¡°Shoot me then!¡± Wei Bo retorted.

    Saar pointed the gun at his head.¡±¡±Do you think I don¡¯t dare to do it?¡±

    Wilbur mustered up his courage and said,e!¡± Fire, I¡¯ll make everyone here die with me. In the future, Las Vegas will be under the control of Morgan¡¯s newly established consortium. I don¡¯t care if I sacrifice myself for my family!¡±

    Saar swallowed his saliva and looked at the gang members around him. There were a few who had followed him from the ck market. They were all Good Brothers. After seeing them all here, eating and drinking well and looking rich, Saar honestly couldn¡¯t bear to see them. Wasn¡¯t life for a good life?

    They were finally Living a Good Life, but because of one shot, everything would be gone.

    Suddenly, Saar hesitated.

    He struggled so hard that his eyes were red, but in the end, he put down the gun and looked at Dulson.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said.

    ¡°Hahahaha ...¡± Wilbur suddenlyughed out loud towards the sky. The feeling of having everything under his control was very satisfying!

    ¡°Deviant? Make people go crazy?¡± Wilburughed so hard that he was almost in tears.¡±

    Saar looked at Dulson with a guilty look and said,¡±¡±I can¡¯t do it, my brothers will die with me!¡±

    Dulsonughed at this time.¡±If you can do it, the deviant Corp won¡¯t want you. Although the deviant Corp wants lunatics, they only want lunatics with a bottom line.¡±

    Saar was stunned.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s noon,¡± Dulson said.

 Chapter 1156

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Saar joined the Guild</h4>

    Everyone was surprised by Dulson¡¯s words.

    It was already noon.

    The next moment.

    BOOM!

    As soon as he finished speaking, beside him, Wilbur, as well as the 40 soldiers behind him who were holding guns, and the three bosses, a powerful bolt of lightning suddenly descended from the sky at the same time. In an instant, everyone was caught off guard and struck to death. In the time it took for sparks to fly off a Flint, a total of 44 people turned into ashes!

    The gang members who were surrounding them were so scared that their legs went soft and they fell to the ground, trembling. They saw that the group of soldiers and people who were still alive just a moment ago had now be mummies. As the wind blew, their ashes scattered.

    Saar was dumbstruck, because he was surrounded by a group of soldiers. After the sudden sh of lightning, he saw that the people around him, who had been moring just a moment ago, had turned into corpses. How could he not be horrified?

    He stretched out his hand to touch the ck-robed Wilbur in front of him. The moment his hand touched him, Wilbur¡¯s entire body fell apart like a pile of dust.

    Saar was so scared that he took two steps back. At this time, the smoke in the middle of the pile of corpses gradually dissipated, and the gang members at the entrance saw a man in a cloak and a Golden Mask. No one knew when he was standing there, as if he had appeared out of thin air.

    ¡°The clown!¡± When the gang members saw the mask, they were so frightened that they were in awe.

    ¡°From today onwards, Saar will be a member of the deviant Corp and take over all the business of the four gangs. He will be your future Godfather, and those who betray me will not have a good end.¡± Xu Cheng said as he slowly walked out of the smoke with his mask on.

    Saar¡¯s pupils dted.

    ¡°Morgan isn¡¯t scary, what¡¯s scary is that you can¡¯t imagine it!¡± Xu Cheng said to Saar,ter, Saar will exin to you the rules of the deviant Corp on behalf of the messenger. He will also give you a tattoo.¡±

    Saar was overjoyed and knelt on one knee.¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to serve you, leader. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to disclose today¡¯s matter. We need to deal with the four gangs. You don¡¯t have to worry about Morgan. ¡± Xu Cheng said to Saar.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Saar nodded.

    When he raised his head, Xu Cheng was already gone!

    Saar gulped and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find the Golden-masked clown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for him anymore, the leader has already left. I hope you won¡¯t embarrass the deviant Corp in the future, and don¡¯t let the leader down. I¡¯ll leave this ce to you, I¡¯ll wait for you at your headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I definitely won¡¯t let the captain down, Mr. Dulson, please rest assured. ¡±

    Dulson nodded and turned to leave. He also disappeared on the spot.

    This made the gang members extremely shocked. They felt that what they had experienced today would be difficult for them to digest for the rest of their lives. It was too incredible.

    The leader who had been shot in the thigh was very aware. He was the first to shout,¡±¡±Godfather!¡±

    Only then did the members of the four gangs react. They quickly bowed and shouted in unison,¡±¡±Godfather!¡±

    From today onwards, the four gangs will be ssified as one gang!

    And Saar was the first generation of Godfather!

    Saar slowly stood up, puffed out his chest, and said loudly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t me me if anyone else spreads what happened today!¡±

    He looked at the underlings of the other three bosses with a profound look, and they were so scared that they bowed and lowered their heads, not daring to raise their heads.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Godfather!¡±

    Who didn¡¯t have eyes when they saw their three bosses being blown away and turned into ashes?

    ¡°Tell all the core members toe to the headquarters for a meeting and wait for my arrangements.¡± Saar pointed at the leader.¡±You¡¯re in charge of organizing and contacting all the core members of the central guards of the four gangs. If anyone doesn¡¯te, tell them to nevere. Whether it¡¯s the underworld or the underworld, I have a way to deal with them.¡±

    The leader nodded, feeling full of energy.¡±¡±Yes!¡±

    After Saar was helped to the hospital to be casually bandaged, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the headquarters. There, Dulson was waiting for him in ce of the messenger, and he couldn¡¯t wait to be a member of the deviant Corp and get a tattoo on his chest.

    How could he not be excited about the tattoo that he had been dreaming of?

    His brothers were just as excited as he was.

    His boss was going to be a member of the deviant Corp in the future, and thisyer of gold ting was enough to brag about for a lifetime!

    Saar walked into the bedroom in his vi. Dulson had been sitting inside for a long time, with the tattoo tools prepared.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Dulson motioned for him to sit down on a chair.

    This was Saar¡¯s own home, but he felt a little reserved and nervous.

    After sitting down, he, The Godfather, for some reason, was even more nervous than when he hadmitted murder and arson.

    ¡°If you join the deviant Corp, you will be loyal to the deviant Corp for the rest of your life, and loyal to all the brothers of the deviant Corp. If any of the brothers of the deviant Corp are in danger, you have the obligation to save them. Brothers will always be the first, because if we are not United, we will not be strong. Although the deviant Corp ignored everything and was born because of the unfairness of the world¡¯s rules, we aren¡¯t people who do everything. Self-discipline is our strong essence. We don¡¯t make a move, but once we make a move, it will be destruction! As a member of the deviant Corp, you will naturally be given the cards and strength of the deviant Corp, but remember, one, don¡¯t do anything that will harm your brothers; Second, don¡¯t do anything that would damage the image of the deviant Corp! If someone were to force you to do these two things, then just like what Wilbur did today, there was only one word: kill! Can you fulfill these two conditions?¡±

    ¡°I can!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to die!¡± Saar gritted his teeth and said.¡±I¡¯m willing to defend this with my life!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Next, I¡¯ll rank you by fate! Saar, in charge of the American Mafia and the leader of the ck market. He is a six-winged demonic angel and has the power to kill!¡±

    They had the power to kill!

    This power was too powerful!

    I heard that only six-winged and above demonic angels have this right!

    Saar was so excited that his body was quivering.

    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a life level tattoo,¡±Dulson said.

    Saar immediately took off his shirt, revealing his upper body that was covered in scars. He was very lewd, but very manly.

    After Dulson tattooed him the six-winged demonic angel totem, he said to him,¡±¡±Next, let¡¯s fix it. If outsiders find out that the members of the deviant Corp can¡¯t even fix the four gangs, you¡¯ll lose face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reorganize immediately. Please tell the leader not to worry!¡± Saar touched the tattoo on his chest with one hand and said with certainty.

    Dulson nodded.¡±A new era ising. Don¡¯t miss it. If the organization has any arrangements in the future, remember to put down everything you have on hand and go to the appointment as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Saar nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡±

    ¡°See you off, my Lord.¡±

    Dulson smiled.¡±There¡¯s no need to be so particr between brothers. I¡¯ll let you go to the big family for a gathering in the future.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Saar said with a smile.

 Chapter 1157

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Chop, chop here!</h4>

    After seeing Dulson off, Saar looked at the tattoo on his chest, intoxicated.

    He sat there for a long time, his joy indescribable.

    At this time, one of his subordinates came in and reported with his back facing him,¡±¡±Godfather, everyone¡¯s here.¡±

    Saar nodded and turned around. The deviant Corp¡¯s totem tattoo and the six-winged symbol were particrly obvious, and the leader¡¯s eyes lit up. He subconsciously lowered his head even more.

    Outside, in the four gangs ¡®headquarters.

    Thrall¡¯s original underlings were at the top of the stairs, while the other three gangs ¡®leaders and core members were at the bottom.

    Some of their confidants also followed them in.

    They heard that their boss had died.

    These people were not in a good mood.

    ¡°Get Saar toe out and give an exnation! Why is he still alive when our boss is dead? I hope this isn¡¯t a conspiracy. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We want boss Saar to give us an exnation. Otherwise, the four gangs can¡¯t get involved.¡±

    A man wearing sunsses, a white suit, and a tattoo on his neck walked up the steps with his hands on his hips and confronted Saar¡¯s subordinates. He didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end, just smoking a cigar, but it was unknown if the people below were incited by him.

    He was one of the confidants of the three dead bosses and the sessor of the gang. Not only him, but the confidants of the other two bosses were also here.

    The three of them had reached a tacit agreement to swallow the resources in the hands of their former boss, but they were afraid that Saar would swallow them all. That was why they hade to cause trouble. They had to let Saar know that everyone had their own duties and not mix them up.

    ¡°Piye, why did you put your men in here?¡± When Saar¡¯s confidants saw that there was a group of sect members below the stage, they were a little chaotic.

    ¡°Nothing much. Everyone is concerned about their boss. We all want to know what happened. I can¡¯t stop them.¡± ¡°Look,¡± Pierre said,¡±aren¡¯t Shaki and Molton the same?¡±

    Saki and Morton were the other two bosses ¡®most trusted aides, and they were also people who had the same thoughts as him. The three of them clearly didn¡¯t want Saar to be fully in charge of the casino today.

    ¡°Yeah, why can¡¯t wee in? This is the headquarters of the four gangs. We can alsoe in. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why do all of you from the SA er gang have to stay here while we have to stay outside?¡±

    The three underlings that he had brought in echoed the rhythm of themotion.

    At this time, Saar was already standing at the entrance of the venue under the lead of his trusted leader.

    After all, he was one of the survivors of the first generation of bosses, and his prestige was not something that could be ignored.

    As soon as he appeared, the crowd immediately fell silent.

    Saar took a step forward, and the crowd in front of him suddenly parted to form a path that led to the stairs.

    Saar came to the bottom of the steps and looked at the three boss¡¯s confidants standing on the steps. He looked up and said indifferently,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you guys be the boss?¡±

    The three people¡¯s expressions changed, and they immediately walked down the steps. Usually, there would be meetings on these steps, and the four bosses would sit on the stage while the other core members of their respective sects would sit below.

    But today, there were only one chair left out of the original four.

    Saar waited for them toe down and snorted. He then walked up and sat on the only chair. He crossed his legs and rested his hand on the armrest, his fingers tapping on it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your discipline?¡± Saar asked the people below the stage.

    The underlings of the three bosses took advantage of the crowd and shouted,¡±¡±Our boss is gone, what discipline do we need?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Saar raised an eyebrow and said,¡±alright, I¡¯ll be your boss from now on.¡± There will be no four gangs in the future, only one gang!¡±

    ¡°On what basis!¡± One of the three bosses ¡®confidants blurted out.

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Saar¡¯s face darkened. He suddenly stood up from his chair and slowly walked down the steps.

    One step.

    Two steps.

    He looked at the three leaders with judgmental eyes, and thetter swallowed subconsciously.

    All of a sudden, Saar took a pistol from his subordinate and fired at the three leaders in session. All three of them were hit in the chest, and the three of them trembled for a moment before they fell to the ground, staring at Saar in disbelief.

    The underlings who hade with them to cause trouble were so scared that they took a few steps back.

    Saar had no choice. If he wanted to rulepletely, he had to eliminate his dissidents. At this time, the integration of the four gangs did not allow any fanning the mes or hesitation. He had to cut the Gordian knot quickly, or he would fail to fulfill his leader¡¯s request.

    ¡°How much did the three of them give you? Is there a need for you to buy your lives to cause trouble?¡± Saar looked disdainfully at the group of 70 to 80 people below the stage and snorted.

    The people below the stage looked at the bodies of the three leaders who had died in front of them, and the more they thought about it, the angrier they became. They gritted their teeth and said angrily,¡±¡±Boss must have been killed by him. He wants to take all of Las Vegas for himself. Brothers, let¡¯s defend this for boss together. Let¡¯s get rid of him together. ¡±

    These sixty to seventy underlings of the three bosses suddenly wanted to rush up and crush Saar.

    However, Saar¡¯s dozens of underlings stood in front of him, and even those who had witnessed the death of their three bosses and were not from Saar¡¯s system stood in front of him to prevent these troublemakers from hurting Saar.

    ¡°You¡¯re all traitors, yet you want to protect him?¡± When those troublemakers saw that these people were a gang, they were all indignant.

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch him!¡± These gang members who had seen the clown and knew that Saar had be a deviant corp member were determined not to allow these troublemakers to hurt Saar.

    However, they couldn¡¯t say what had happened today.

    ¡°Move!¡± He shouted. After the group of troublemakers pulled away their own traitors, they kicked Saar¡¯s underlings away. After all, the three leaders were afraid that they would fight, so they had gathered a lot of brothers. There were only about 30 people protecting Saar, but the group of troublemakers had more than 70 people.

    After this battle, the sect members who were protecting this side were definitely no match for them, and all of them were beaten up badly.

    Saar¡¯s pistol had a limited number of bullets, so his confidant leader shouted to him,¡±¡±Boss, you go first. I¡¯ll stay here and handle this.¡±

    Saar snorted coldly and remained unmoved.

    At this time, after the 70 or so troublemakers had defeated the 30 or so gang members who were protecting them, the remaining 20 or so troublemakers charged at Saar.

    At that moment, when arge de was about tond on Saar¡¯s body, Saar suddenly tore open his chest, revealing a fresh and hot tattoo. He roared,¡±¡±Come on! sh here!¡±

    The gang member who was waving the knife was stunned for a moment and then stopped.

    Saar suddenly grabbed the back of his head and pressed it against his chest,¡±¡±Chop! Did you see that? Just cut here!¡±

    When the other troublemakers saw the tattoo on Saar¡¯s chest, they put down their hands and gulped. They looked at the ¡®people¡¯ who had protected Saar before. Those people said with unspeakable bitterness,¡±¡±He¡¯s now the six-winged official of the deviant Corp, so don¡¯t try to offend them. Believe us, some things are better left unsaid. No one wants to live in nightmares every day. ¡±

 Chapter 1158

    <h4>Chapter 1158: The game begins now</h4>

    In the end, the group of people still took a few steps back. Saar kicked away the man who was holding a knife to his neck and shouted at the group,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t have the guts, then don¡¯t even think about eating those resources!¡±

    In the end, these people still threw the sticks and knives in their hands to the ground.

    After Saar put on his clothes, he said to his confidant,¡±¡±Clean up this ce. Send the injured brothers to the hospital. Those who don¡¯t want to stay can get lost. I won¡¯t argue with him and will leave the gang. If you want to stay, I wee you. But listen, you have to follow the rules in the future, my rules! I¡¯ll say the ugly words first, if there¡¯s no one like today again, don¡¯t me me for cleaning up the house! There will no longer be four gangs, and you will only have one boss, and that is me, Saar! Whoever isn¡¯t convinced can stand up, but I hope you won¡¯t say anything behind my back. If I hear you, be careful of your tongue! In addition, the positions and dividends of the core members of the four gangs and the hall Masters will remain unchanged. Not only that, I will give 20% of the shares of the three bosses to you, the hall Masters and core members. As for the people below, I hope you can act as my agents. I will not give a warning to anyone who causes trouble and doesn¡¯t do a good job. I will kill them directly! I hope that from today on, our Mexico gang will only get better and better. What do you think?¡±

    The members below immediately responded, especially the core members and Hall leaders who heard about the extra treatment. They all shouted,¡±¡±Godfather!¡±

    ¡°Godfather!¡±

    ¡°Godfather!¡±

    Morgan Manor.

    It waste at night.

    Patriarch Morgan was reading a newspaper when he saw the Butler and asked,¡±¡±Has everyone at home been called back?¡±

    ¡°As for the n head, we¡¯re still in contact. Of the 48 members of the fourth generation, 31 of them have returned. There are still 17 who are still out and have to be dyed due to various work reasons.¡±

    Hesitating to Annex and absorb old Ross¡¯s business, so he sent out all the people at home. It was normal to be busy during this period.

    At this moment, the eldest son of the n leader, Buren, walked in and said,¡±Dad, did you see the update on the deviant Corp¡¯s ount on social media?¡±

    When the n leader saw him hand over the phone, he took off his sses and looked at the phone, only to see that the deviant Corp¡¯s official ount had just updated a picture.

    It was a photo. It was originally colored, but it was deliberately made into a ck-and-white picture of a dead man.

    This photo belonged to none other than a core member of the family, Wilbur, who was also the second son of Warren!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Bo?¡± The n leader hurriedly asked.

    Bolun shook his head, his face full of worry.¡±He¡¯s not back yet. I can¡¯t get through to his phone either. I haven¡¯t been able to get through since this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Then what did he do today?¡±

    ¡°To acquire shares in the Las Vegas casino,¡±

    The n leader smashed his phone hard,¡¯this little bastard, wouldn¡¯t he be sending a sheep into a Tiger¡¯s mouth at this time? The four gangs really dared to do this? Impossible, the deviant Corp is gone, and the four gangs don¡¯t have the guts to do it. Keep looking, it¡¯s probably somewhere, this must be a prank. ¡±

    At this time, his second son Czech Republic also ran in and said,¡±Dad, it¡¯s not good, look at the deviant Corp¡¯s ount.¡±

    He had social media on his phone, and the reason why he was in a hurry was because two more photos had been updated on his deviant ount. These two cards were of his second son¡¯s only two heirs.

    The words were written on it,¡±the next ones are these two!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what should we do? I only have these two sons and I¡¯m almost 60. I can¡¯t live without them. ¡± Czech Republic looked at his father for help.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.¡±What¡¯s the hurry? look at you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± With our status, do you think we don¡¯t have cases of children being kidnapped? I¡¯ll call them to see where they are. If the police can¡¯t find it, how can you find it when you¡¯re in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°I just called, but he didn¡¯t pick up.¡± Czech Republic anxiously took out his phone and called his two sons.

    At this moment, the call was connected.

    ¡°Hello? Father?¡±

    Hearing this voice Czech Republic was relieved.

    Morgan rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Where the hell have you two been?¡± ¡°Get back here right now!¡± Czech Republic roared.¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you to go home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back. I was on the ne just now. I¡¯ve justnded in Washington and I¡¯m at the airport now. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The two people on the phone said.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± After Czech Republic hung up the phone, he heard the Morgan family¡¯s leader snort.

    ¡°The deviant Corp is just a bunch of clowns, and maybe Wilbur is only in trouble for the time being. All of you are so afraid, how can you be so proper? I said, without their leader, the deviant Corp is just a bunch of ordinary terrorists. We are a military family, and we are the least afraid of this kind of organization!¡±

    H shengdun airport.

    Two members of the Morgan family, apanied by four ckwaterpany bodyguards, came out of the airport¡¯s VIP passage. A Bentley was parked on the side of the road, and a man with a Chinese face was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat smoking. He had a head of inch-long hair, a resolute face, and a pair of bold eyes full of unruliness.

    This person was none other than Lin Dong, who had sessfullye out of the military with Xu Cheng¡¯s return!

    As for the original driver?

    He had already broken her neck and stuffed her into the trunk of the car.

    The two young masters got into the car. One bodyguard sat in the front passenger seat, and the other went to drive the Mercedes-Benz behind to follow them. When the bodyguard who was carrying a suitcase opened the trunk and saw a dead body, his expression changed drastically.

    At this moment, the Bentley had already started and left.

    Lin Dong pulled out a pistol with a silencer from the gear box and shot the bodyguard in the passenger seat.

    He operated the car with one hand and said to the two nervous young masters behind him with the other,¡±¡±I¡¯ll kill whoever moves!¡±

    The car came to a hidden ce and stopped. He got out of the car and opened the back door. After knocking out the two young masters of the Morgan family, he took out a mobile phone from their bag and dialed his ¡®father¡¯s number.

    After the call went through, the person on the other end hurriedly asked,¡±¡±Have we arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°The game begins now!¡± Lin Dong used his maic voice to finish speaking word by word on the phone, and then directly hung up the phone.

    Then, he nted a time bomb inside and left quickly.

    Three minutester, the bodyguard¡¯s car followed, and Lin Dong, who was standing on an overpass, pressed the remote control in his hand.

    BOOM!

    The car suddenly exploded and caught on fire, bringing the Mercedes-Benz along with it.

    Lin Dong, who was on the bridge, recorded this scene and sent it to Jack Czech Republic the Father of the two young masters.

    Patriarch Morgan put down the newspaper and raised his head to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± Czech Republic¡¯s phone fell to the ground.

    Over the years, no one the deviant Corp had killed had ever survived.

    Just like Morgan, the entire Abu Dhabi family was exterminated, and the Rockefeller family was killed until only one heir was left.

    Once they were caught, how could they survive?

 Chapter 1159

    <h4>Chapter 1159: I¡¯ll wait for you to eat shit</h4>

    Patriarch Morgan walked over and picked up his mobile phone. At this time, he received a text message. It was a video of the Bentley being blown up. Everyone in the family knew the license te number.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    ¡°Father, their revenge has begun.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Patriarch Morgan paced back and forth with his walking stick, his face full of confidence.¡±Without their leader, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.¡±

    ¡°Why not? They have lost their leader, but they still have their guts. You killed their leader, and they are here for revenge!¡±

    ¡°Let theme. A bunch of cowards who only dare to attack these juniors. If they have the ability,e and kill me!¡±

    After patriarch Morgan finished speaking, he shouted to the Adjutant who rushed in,¡±Track down the person who just called.¡±

    The Adjutant nodded and ran out.

    ¡°Sir, the person who called you was near the airport. In addition, we received a call from another branch. There was indeed a shooting near the airport and an explosion. Two cars were blown up, and there were six bodies in the cars! It¡¯s been confirmed that two young masters are among them, and the other three are bodyguards and a driver. ¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking Czech Republic fell on the sofa.

    ¡°Can you trace this call?¡± patriarch Morgan asked with a heavy expression.

    The Adjutant: ¡°it¡¯s a little difficult. I think he has already removed the SIM card. Let me try.¡±

    Less than a minuteter, he said in confusion,¡±¡±Sir, young master¡¯s phone number can be tracked, and it¡¯s moving.¡±

    ¡°Track him. I want to see who he is.¡± Patriarch Morgan stood up.

    At this time, the eldest son, Buren, handed him the phone and said with trembling hands and body,¡±¡±Dad ... They¡¯ve updated. ¡±

    Morgan took it and looked at it, his eyes widening.

    Because the new photo in the deviant Corp¡¯s ount was his, patriarch Morgan ¡®s, photo!

    There was also a text that said,¡±this person will be the target after half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Patriarch Morgan sneered,¡±that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll stay here. Let¡¯s see how he kills me.¡± Adjutant, track him down immediately. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± After receiving the order, the Adjutant got the teams to start tracking. He took the headset and said to the police officer on patrol at the front line,¡±¡±Attention all units, suspicious person spotted on Seventh Avenue. Investigate at full speed. Mobile number xxxxxx ... Take note, the other party is extremely skilled. If necessary, you can execute him on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Roger, Roger, Sir. May I know where the other party is moving to? It¡¯ll be easier for us to intercept them. ¡±

    The Adjutant looked at the moving coordinates and said,¡±he¡¯s ...¡±

    Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes.¡±Pay attention! He¡¯s heading toward the H Holy Shield Military District. He¡¯s moving toward us.¡±

    Hearing this, Morgan¡¯s expression slightly changed.

    They were just thinking that the other party wouldn¡¯t dare toe, but in the end, he really came?

    To be honest, he was still very nervous.

    ¡°Intercept him! Tell the generals outside to be ready forbat at any time. This is not a drill!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± Patriarch Morgan shouted,¡±if any object or person approaches, kill them from a distance!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Adjutant replied. Wait a minute, the signal is gone, the signal is gone. ¡±

    ¡°In which area did it disappear?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be here five kilometers to the West. ¡°The Adjutant swallowed.

    ¡°You said it disappeared?¡± patriarch Morgan asked with a solemn expression. You can¡¯t find it?¡±

    The Adjutant nodded.¡±Sir, it¡¯s better to make a good defense deployment. The deviant Corp can¡¯t be taken lightly.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan nodded.¡±That¡¯s right. Tell the troops outside to speed up their preparations.¡±

    In this world, Morgan had a deep understanding of Xu Cheng and the deviant Corp¡¯s behavior. They could always avoid all the hidden sentries to kill people, and he still remembered the scene of the Korean diplomat¡¯s live broadcast of his assassination. This case still hadn¡¯t been closed yet, and Abu Dhabi¡¯s death was all because the killer escaped fromyers of guards to kill people. They always had the ability to avoid all these, so Morgan didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to really dare toe over and kill him.

    But since they had already posted a social announcement saying that they would kill him in half an hour, and looking at the time, it had already been ten minutes, he couldn¡¯t ignore it, because those who ignored the deviant Corp were all dead.

    Since the other party had revealed his photo, he was definitely going to deal with him!

    ¡°Master, do you think they¡¯ll fall for it?¡± Lin Dong was controlling a drone to follow a Rolls-Royce, and the two¡¯s cell phone signals had been blocked by the drone, which was why they had disappeared into thin air.

    The owner of these two cars was also one of Morgan¡¯s sons. He had just returned home and didn¡¯t know that he had been followed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Morgan is suspicious by nature. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to be fooled, but he doesn¡¯t dare to gamble.¡± Xu Cheng was standing on the balcony of a tall building, and behind him was Lin Dong, and there was another person smoking in a corner, and that was Luo Yi.

    With Xu Cheng¡¯s return, the two of them could be considered to have returned to the team to carry out their mission.

    When they were about to reach the military area, the Rolls-Royces of the two Morgan heirs were intercepted by a reinforcedpany of soldiers. Every soldier was surrounded inyers, and tanks directly surrounded both sides of the road.

    ¡°Stop the car!¡± One of the generals who was blocking with a shield in front shouted at the car through a loudspeaker,¡±¡±We¡¯ll open fire if you go in any further!¡±

    Inside the Rolls-Royce, the third-generation mo descendant, Parker, stopped and shouted to the Army in front,¡±¡±I¡¯m Parker. I received a call and I¡¯m going home. What happened? What are you guys doing?¡±

    The general reported to the manor inside,¡±¡±Sir, it¡¯s young master Parke.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan didn¡¯t say anything.

    He looked at the time and asked his Adjutant,¡±¡±How long would it take to reach the ce where the signal disappeared at the normal speed?¡±

    The Adjutant understood what Morgan meant and hesitated.

    At this time, a technician who didn¡¯t understand and only wanted to take credit for his performance said,¡±¡±Five minutes!¡±

    The Vicemander red at him.

    At this time, patriarch Morgan muttered to himself,¡±¡±The signal just disappeared about five minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± the Adjutant said,¡±that¡¯s young master Parke. You can¡¯t doubt him.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan interrupted him.¡±The deviant Corp is omnipotent. It¡¯s precisely because we don¡¯t think this way that they will use us. Haven¡¯t we learned a lot from their mistakes?¡± How did Abu Dhabi die? Including the Korean diplomat, they all suspect that there¡¯s a mole. ¡±

    After Mr. Morgan finished speaking, he asked the traveler behind him, Byron,¡±¡±How much time is left before the deviant Corp¡¯s announcement?¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes,¡± bolun replied.

    Morgan sneered.¡±That¡¯s right. The problem lies with Parco. The deviant Corp is cunning and can¡¯t be overlooked.¡±

    After everyone quieted down, patriarch Morgan took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±Call Parker and tell him to answer the phone.¡±

    The Adjutant nodded, then dialed Parco¡¯s personal phone number.

    On the top floor of the building, Dulson¡¯s phone rang. He smiled.¡±¡±Guild leader, do you want to take it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to answer? let it ring. ¡±

    Outside the manor, the general received an order and used a megaphone to shout at Parker,¡±¡±The old man wants you to answer the phone.¡±

    Parker nodded and returned to the car, only to find that his phone was missing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I dropped my phone,¡± he turned around and said.

    ¡°Fire!¡± Patriarch Morgan directly ordered.

    The Adjutant,¡±this ...¡±

    ¡°Fire!¡± Patriarch Morgan shouted.

    The Adjutant picked up his headset and said,¡±fire!¡± The target is Parke and his car!¡±

    The general at the front line nodded and hesitated for a moment. With a wave of his hand, the tank pointed directly at the Lao SLES car, and the soldiers ¡®guns immediately shot Parker into a ho¡¯s nest.

    As for his car, it was directly blown into pieces by the tank.

    Patriarch Morgan picked up his phone and left an anonymous message under the deviant Corp¡¯s ount: ¡°If you guys can kill this person, I¡¯ll eat S!¡±

    At this time, the deviant Corp¡¯s ount was directly updated. He changed patriarch Morgan¡¯s photo to Parco¡¯s and typed,¡±I¡¯m sorry, the photo was hung up wrongly. It should be this one. I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself.

    Then, Dulson used Parco¡¯s phone to call back.

    The Adjutant noticed that the number he had just called was returning and picked up the call.¡±¡±Hello? Is it young master Parke?¡±

    ¡°Let that old man answer the phone.¡±

    The Adjutant hesitantly looked at patriarch Morgan.¡±He asked you to take it.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan took the phone and answered.

    A strange voice came from the other end of the phone,¡±¡±I¡¯ll wait for you to eat S!¡±

 Chapter 1160

    <h4>Chapter 1160: The deviant Corp¡¯s amazing thing is that they don¡¯t need guns to kill</h4>

    After hearing this, Morgan angrily smashed his phone.

    Even a fool would know that he had been fooled, but he just refused to admit it.

    But he had no choice. Anyone who looked down on the deviant Corp paid the price, and he didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong, but it was also because of his caution that the deviant Corp took advantage of and humiliated him.

    Just like that, Parker became a sacrifice.

    Three people.

    At present, three of Morgan¡¯s heirs had been killed.

    They had even used a scheme to get rid of Parco, and Morgan wished he could cut this group of deviant Corp members into eight pieces!

    ¡°Immediately contact the remaining 14 family members who are still out there. Tell them to hide for the time being if they can. Don¡¯te back. They¡¯ve predicted that we¡¯ll ask our members toe back and have specially stayed at the airport to wait for an opportunity to assassinate them.¡± Patriarch Morgan¡¯splexion wasn¡¯t good. He walked back to his bedroom with a cane and ordered his eldest son, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the other members of the family about what happened, so as not to cause unnecessary panic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father,¡± bolun replied.

    After his eldest son finished speaking, he picked up his phone and walked out of the manor with a solemn face to call his eldest son.

    His eldest son was currently in Paris dealing with some of the old Ross family¡¯s Affairs, which meant that he would be taking over. He would not be able to make it back tonight, but Burun still had to ensure his safety.

    After the call went through, the voice of the eldest son, Anthony, came from the other end.¡±¡±Father?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Are there any bodyguards with you?¡± bolun asked nervously.

    ¡°Yes, why? Did it have anything to do with the social deviant Corp¡¯sments? I¡¯m fine here, so I¡¯ll be back tonight. ¡± Anthony said.

    ¡°No need,¡± ¡°Hide for now,¡± bolun said,¡±they know you¡¯ll alle back and will wait for you in America. They¡¯re smart, so don¡¯te back. Take a break and find a ce to hide.¡±

    ¡°Is this grandpa¡¯s idea?¡± Anthony asked.

    ¡°Yes, temporarily stop all activities and announcements, and keep your phone on at all times. Listen, child, this is a very serious matter. Wilbur has already disappeared, and we can¡¯t see where he went. We can¡¯t get through to his phone either. Also, the two children in your second uncle¡¯s house are dead, and so is Parco. They died on the way because they didn¡¯t return to the manor earlier. The information on all the members of the family must be in the other party¡¯s hands, and they are likely to find you. You have to find a way to hide immediately, and when the storm is over and your grandfather and I havepletely destroyed the deviant Corp, we will contact you. ¡± Bloan said.

    Anthony¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had been in his office, but when he looked at his watch, he immediately turned off his phone and prepared to leave thepany building.

    The three bodyguards immediately followed. One of them pressed the elevator button. When the elevator opened, a man wearing a Security Guard Uniform covered his hat very low. The bodyguard immediately sensed that something was wrong. As expected, the security guard suddenly took out a pistol and pointed it at Anthony.

    The bodyguard reacted quickly. After all, he was a well-trained senior bodyguard from ckwater. One of the bodyguards pushed Anthony away, and the other two rushed into the elevator to press down the security guard and subdue him.

    The three of them fought. The killer was not bad. The two burly bodyguards almost couldn¡¯t even fight him. Fortunately, Anthony¡¯s bodyguards opened the elevator and went in to help. Anthony picked up the gun and shot at the killer.

    After dragging him out and putting him in the car, Anthony called his father to take credit.¡±Father, I think I killed one of the deviant Corp members.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bo Lun was a little surprised.

    ¡°Yes, he sneaked into thepany and wanted to kill me, but my three bodyguards already took him down. But during the fight, I had no choice but to kill him with a gun.¡± Anthony was a little excited,¡±is this the strength of the deviant Corp?¡± Although I admit that my three bodyguards couldn¡¯t fight against him, I did kill one! However, they don¡¯t seem to be as strong as I imagined. ¡±

    The other end of the phone was silent.

    Not long after, Bo Lun suddenly thought of something and asked Anthony,¡±¡±Pull open his cor and see if there¡¯s a tattoo.¡±

    Anthony gave a look to a bodyguard, and the bodyguard pulled the killer¡¯s cor open, but he did not find the tattoo.

    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Anthony replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the deviant Corp¡¯s people!¡± Bo Lun said to him,¡±you¡¯re still in danger. Listen, child. The most terrifying thing about the deviant Corp is that they don¡¯t even use guns when they kill. They¡¯re not even afraid of guns!¡± Do you understand? May I ask how many assassins in this world don¡¯t rely on guns?¡±

    At that moment, a Parisian traffic police motorcycle suddenly appeared in front of the car.

    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re speeding. Show me your documents.¡± The traffic police officer in a police cap said to Anthony¡¯s driver.

    The driver and bodyguard had no choice but to slow down the car.

    After the motorcycle stopped, he walked towards the car and took off his helmet.

    Anthony hadn¡¯t hung up yet, but his sudden silence made bolun nervous. He asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, I met a traffic police officer on the way,¡± Anthony replied.

    Bo Lun¡¯s expression changed slightly,¡±let¡¯s go!¡± We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±

    When the traffic police approached the driver¡¯s bed, the car lights didn¡¯t shine on him, so he could see his face clearly. However, he didn¡¯t have a Westerner¡¯s face, but an Asian face.

    He smiled at the driver and bodyguard.¡±Take it. This is the ticket.¡±

    The driver and bodyguard took a look and saw that it was a card!

    A card with a deviant totem drawn on it.

    The driver¡¯s face changed, but it was toote. The traffic police officer broke his neck. Then, after he locked all four doors of the car from the driver¡¯s window to the main control panel, he pulled out the fuse of the bomb with one hand and ced it on the car¡¯s windshield. After smiling at Anthony, he turned around and left without looking back.

    The three seconds felt like centuries to Anthony and his two bodyguards.

    When the traffic policeman pulled the fuse of the bomb, the two bodyguards had already reached out to catch the bomb and were ready to throw it out of the window. However, the traffic policeman ced the bomb on the windshield in front of the car. Because the car was a limousine, it would take the two bodyguards three to four seconds to catch the bomb. By the time they reached the car, there was a loud bang!

    The traffic police rode away on their motorcycles under the sky full of fire without looking back.

    It was as if the explosion had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t even have to doubt whether the people in the car were dead or not.

    The traffic police officer took off his clothes while riding the motorcycle. He picked up his phone and said,¡±Anthony is dead. Give me the address of the next member.¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone directly spat: ¡°get lost, Luo Yi, can you be more punctual next time? in order to buy you more time, I sent one of my assassins to the hospital.¡±

    Luo Yi said awkwardly,¡±I was in a meeting at Big Brother Cheng¡¯s ce just now. So, I¡¯m sorry. After all, it¡¯s my first time on a mission. Please give me a chance.¡±

 Chapter 1161

    <h4>Chapter 1161: No one can go in there to kill</h4>

    At this time, Lin Dong connected to their channel and said,¡±¡±Uncle-master, I¡¯ll take the next one.¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°okay, since I¡¯m in Europe, I¡¯ll go visit Li Wei Mali. I¡¯ll burn something for them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please send my regards.¡±

    Luo Yi grinned and said,¡±okay.¡±

    Lin Dong added,¡±uncle, master said, if possible, let¡¯s go visit Chekhov and the others together. The brothers are all buried together.¡±

    Luo Yi was silent. He finally turned off the channel and took off his headphones. Afterpletely throwing the motorcycle behind him, he turned into a capable man in the workce. He took a taxi to the airport and went straight to the cemetery where Mali and Li Wei were buried.

    He bought the strongest wine for six people.

    ¡°Master, uncle-master still hasn¡¯t forgotten about the betrayal.¡± Lin Dong said in a low voice.

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±He¡¯s a reasonable person. What kind of hatred would he have to deal with someone who¡¯s already dead?¡±

    Meanwhile, in Morgan Manor, after hearing the phone explode and then go silent, Byron called again and again, but none of them were in the server. His heart sank to the bottom.

    He heard the second son crying in the living room, and his wife, their only two sons had been killed by Lin Dong, and the whole family was crying in sorrow.

    He had also suffered a blow himself. His eldest son might have been killed, and his second son, Wilbur, was probably missing as well, because the deviant Corp had already posted his ck and white photos on social media, so he was probably gone.

    Bo Lun gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t dare to tell his wife about this, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure.

    The other siblings of the second generation had already arrived in the living room. Their children were still outside, and they were all in a daze. Once upon a time, the dignified Morgan family had been forced into this situation. The offspring outside had top bodyguards, but they couldn¡¯t suppress the assassination!

    When Bo Lun walked into the living room, he heard his brothers crying,¡±¡±Why did you offend the deviant Corp for no reason? Didn¡¯t father already form an alliance with the deviant Corp? Why? Why?¡±

    These people were extremely afraid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. ¡± As the eldest son of the second generation, he still had to follow his father¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? The deviant Corp had never failed before, so why would they provoke such a person? So what if we have military power in our hands? He encountered the deviant Corp and was killed as well!¡±

    When bolun saw his father go into the bedroom ande out again because it was too noisy, he immediately gave his sister-inw a look.

    ¡°Anna, stop.¡±

    Anna burst into tears,¡±why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Didn¡¯t you see the deviant Corp¡¯s next target? It¡¯s my son, Gail! ¡°He¡¯s my only son, and we don¡¯t have many resources in the family. I don¡¯t intend to let him stand out, but just because he¡¯s a Morgan, he has to suffer with me? Other people are envious and worship our surnames, but I don¡¯t think so. Since we offended the deviant Corp, I¡¯ve been feeling ufortable all day long, and I¡¯ve been scared every day. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan was already standing at the corner of the building with the help of his Butler. All the members were silent when they saw him.

    Anna immediately shut her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry about her son. She kneeled in front of the Morgan family leader and cried bitterly,¡±¡±Dad! Let¡¯s release the people that the deviant Corp wants. We have already gotten all the resources and are already the world¡¯s top rich and powerful, so let these people go. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan kicked her away.¡±¡±Good-for-nothing! You said that military power is useless, right? Then I¡¯ll show you what true influence is!¡±

    As he spoke, he took the phone from the Butler.

    ¡°Where is Gail now?¡± he asked the Butler.

    ¡°He¡¯s in Switzend right now,¡± the Butler replied.¡±He¡¯s in charge of checking the Roth family¡¯s assets at the bank.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan immediately made a call to the Switzend government.

    ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me, I want your main police station to send at least two hundred people to the Switzend Bank headquarters to protect my grandson Gail! He¡¯s currently in a Switzend bank, have you seen thetest list of the deviant Corp¡¯s ounts? If my grandson is dead before you arrive, you should prepare to retire. ¡±

    After saying that, patriarch Morgan hung up the phone.

    He sat up on the sofa and nced at everyone with a dignified look. He snorted coldly,¡±¡±Has the sky copsed?¡±

    Everyone carefully lowered their heads, and no one said a word.

    ¡°Is it the end of the world?¡± Patriarch Morgan said in a deep voice,¡±you all want to die. Now that you know that you still need to rely on me, shut your mouths. Unless you can protect yourself and your family, don¡¯t hold me back. You didn¡¯t contribute to the rise of this family. I¡¯m telling you, if you continue like this, Morgan will also be squandered by you in the future! ¡°All you¡¯ve given me is this little bit of achievement. I¡¯ll enjoy as much credit as I can. Those without ability will never be able to shoulder the heavy burden. If this crisis is over, I¡¯ll re-evaluate who is suitable to stay here!¡±

    The faces of the 30-odd members of the n were all ugly. Some of them were guilty and afraid.

    On the other side.

    Gail received a call and instructions from the Butler.

    ¡°Young master Gail, Sir has already arranged for 200 special police officers from the headquarters to protect you.¡±

    ¡°I got it, Butler. Please thank Grandpa for me. If not, I¡¯ll hide in the Switzend Treasury. The security level here can be said to be world-ss, and no matter how strong the deviant Corp is, they can¡¯t enter theyers of security to kill me. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell my mother and father not to worry. ¡±

    ¡°Young master Gail, you¡¯re very smart.¡± The Butler hung up the phone with a smile. He then quietly came to patriarch Morgan¡¯s side and whispered,¡±Don¡¯t worry, Sir. In this world, the Switzend bank¡¯s vault can prevent nuclear-grade bombs, and the deviant assassins have no way to go in and kill the young master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Patriarch Morgan narrowed his eyes and nodded.¡±As long as Gail doesn¡¯t die, we can detect the overall strength of the remaining deviant Corp members. Then, it¡¯s up to me to release them.¡±

    ¡°Then ...¡± The Butler hesitated. What if?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡°if¡±!¡± ¡°No one can enter those low-level defense systems to kill,¡± patriarch Morgan said.

    Lin Dong received a call when he arrived at the Switzend airport.

    ¡°The people over there are starting to pay attention. The difficulty of the game has increased. This time, you will have to face the protection of 200 police officers to assassinate Gail. Can you do it?¡±

    Lin Dongughed.¡±Caesar, I forgot to tell you. My master is worried about me. It¡¯s my first time carrying out such arge mission. He¡¯s here to supervise and assist me.¡±

    Caesar: ¡°alright, then my worry is unnecessary. I wish you a good time.¡±

 Chapter 1162

    <h4>Chapter 1162: These sharp ws are from Diesel¡¯s body</h4>

    To be honest, patriarch Morgan didn¡¯t know how strong the members of the deviant Corp were, but he was sure that they wouldn¡¯t be as strong as Xu Cheng and the old monster. Xu Cheng and the old monster were the kind of people who could rely on their own strength to assassinate you no matter where you were. They had that ability, so why were they paragons? after they died, patriarch Morgan didn¡¯t believe that there would be people like them in this world.

    Therefore, he felt that he had no fear.

    Gail was hiding in the Switzend bank this time to test the overall strength of the remaining deviant Corp members. If they were not up to standard, then he would use the special elites of the 5th Division of America to form an elite group to encircle and annihte the remaining deviant Corp members.

    Was it difficult to find the remnants of the deviant Corp?

    It was not difficult!

    Although the tattoos on their chests were terrifying and were the symbol of glory for the deviant Corp, it was also him who found the breakthrough point for these people. The deviant Corp was proud of having tattoos on their chests, so they would rather die than remove the tattoos on their chests. So, it was easy to find these people, but before hepletely shed all pretenses with them, Morgan needed to test their strength.

    If Gail didn¡¯t die tonight, it would be time to clean up the remnants of the deviant Corp.

    If Gail died!

    Patriarch Morgan needed to n for the future.

    However, he was determined not to let Gaer die.

    This level of defense was his final trump card. If someone could be killed in such a ce, then there was no safe ce in the world.

    Morgan took out his phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°How¡¯s the intelligence and work deployment for the deviant Corp?¡±

    A low voice came from the other end of the phone,¡±¡±I¡¯m pretty familiar with this organization, boss.¡±

    ¡°Very good, you¡¯re the most elite team I¡¯ve selected from all over the world. Whether you can destroy the deviant Corp this time and make your name known will depend on your own luck. If you can destroy them, you¡¯ll be my personal assassin team, and I¡¯ll hire you as guest elders of my Morgan family with a lot of money.¡± Patriarch Morgan¡¯s brows rxed.

    Recuperating for a thousand days to use an Army for a single moment.

    He had already prepared for this small team. After the Knight order was destroyed, he had lost his sense of security.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy, Mr. Morgan. We¡¯re very grateful that you can put us in an important position in this era. We¡¯re also very grateful that you can recognize our strength and recognize our skills. Don¡¯t worry, Masterse from themon people, and we¡¯re definitely the best.¡±

    ¡°Okay, after tonight, wait for my call. When the timees for the operation, I will give you all the identity and convenience to go global, and even in the world, other than China, there will be other national security agencies to cooperate with you for the investigation. In the n to get rid of the deviant Corp, at least twenty countries are willing to support and participate. If the deviant Corp is not destroyed, it will be difficult for the countries around the world to carry out their work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Morgan. ¡± The man on the other end of the phone hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Then what do you think of our conditions?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until you fight the deviant Corp first. You¡¯re all from the market, and there¡¯s a lot of information you¡¯re ignorant of. You don¡¯t understand this organization. After you really fight, then you can talk to me about the conditions. ¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Morgan stood up and said,¡±¡±Connect me to the headquarters of the Switzend bank. I want to watch the entire night and know the results. Tell Gail to keep the call at all times to ensure his safety.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the Butler replied.

    Those family members were still there, and in fact, they didn¡¯t have the mood to go back to their bedrooms. There were still 14 people who didn¡¯te back, and the parents were all there, afraid that their children would be on the updated list of names in the deviant Corp¡¯s ounts.

    It was almost eleveno¡¯ clock at night.

    There was also a team at the Switzend headquarters who worked overtime to check the ounts.

    The people of Gai ¡®er were led by a group of people in charge of the Switzend bank to the Swiss Treasury.

    The security level here was the highest in the world. Every year, the top security consultants were invited to study how to set up passwords and mechanisms. From the customer¡¯s vacuum storage to therge underground storage, everything was beyond the military level.

    Gail was already familiar with how to use the various aviation aluminum metal defense doors. After all, he would be in charge of this ce in the future and was very familiar with the various uses here. Even if someone were to hack into theyers of mechanisms and password doors, he would be able to slip out from another secret passage.

    Furthermore, he had nted a time bomb in the secret room he was hiding in, so that intruders would never be able to return.

    All the passageways were equipped with invisible pinhole cameras. Anyone, even a fly, could be discovered through the cameras without any blind spots.

    From the first security checkpoint, it could be seen that for intruders, the most difficult thing to do in the Switzend bank was not the metal doors, but a kind of mechanism that only a few board members knew about. In other words, from the moment you entered the first security door, those who did not know the way would be trapped in this maze, which was a bit like the eight trigrams maze. Only a few board members could directly enter the underground vault, and as for the others, they would only be trapped in the maze. Today, Gail had reset the terrain and changed the traps. None of the directors knew how the new doors led to the underground vault. In other words, only Gail knew how to get to the underground vault. Furthermore, there was a camera in the underground vault that could allow Gail to know everything about the entrance and exit.

    The 200-strong police force was responsible for the surveince of the entire Switzend bank building to ensure that suspicious people did not enter the building.

    This was why patriarch Morgan believed that this ce was hisst line of defense. If he was killed while hiding here, then there was no ce in the world that was safe.

    At night, in a Western restaurant not far from the Switzend tower, Lin Dong and Xu Cheng were eating foie gras and truffles. Lin Dong would look at the building across from them from time to time, and seeing peopleing in and out, he said,¡±¡±It¡¯s probably a inclothes police officer. ¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±It¡¯s winter. Big coats can cover the bulletproof vests they¡¯re wearing and the guns and two sets of bullets on their waists.¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng looked up at Lin Dong and said,¡±¡±What¡¯s the level of your w attack?¡±

    Lin Dong said proudly,¡±the middle level. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to reach theter stage. I need actualbat to improve. My master now has strong w attacks and arm strength. I can even hang myself with my index finger in the wall.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Did you like the iron gloves I made for you?¡±

    ¡°I like it. It¡¯s simply to my liking.¡± ¡°Especially the tip of the de,¡± Lin Dong said excitedly.¡±It¡¯s very sharp, and it feels like it can cut through anything.¡±

    ¡°Train it well.¡± Xu Cheng nodded with a disappointed look on his face,¡±that¡¯s the gic Wolf w that grew out of Diesel¡¯s hand! I couldn¡¯t save them, and when I found their bodies, these were all that was left. ¡±

    Lin Dong was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1163

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Negotiating the conditions</h4>

    At this time, Xu Cheng dialed Caesar¡¯s number and said,¡±¡±Ask Saar for the ount and password for the small amount of firearms they usually store here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, guild leader.¡± Caesar nodded and dialed Saar¡¯s number.

    When the other side heard that the headquarters needed it, they immediately cooperated and sent over the ount and password of another person in the gang.

    Lin Dong took the ount and password to the bank opposite.

    The Switzend bank would not ask where you came from or who you were. You only needed to register and apply for an ount password, and then deposit what you wanted to deposit. It could be cash, gold bars, personal passport, or pistol. They only looked at the ount password and would give you everything you had saved. They would not ask if you were missing or extra, and they would never say much.

    So, with the ount number and password, Lin Dong went to the counter and was quickly led by the staff to receive a box specific to this ount.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that the police officers were keeping an eye on everyone who came to pick up the goods and money tonight, including Lin Dong.

    However, since Lin Dong dared to show his face, was he not on guard?

    His heavy box contained a set of firearms. When he opened it, the camera saw the contents of his box. The police immediately fixed their eyes on him, thinking that this guy was the killer with the biggest motive tonight. Otherwise, why would hee here to get the weapons?

    After Lin Dong was directly subdued on the spot, the security officer in charge of themander for the night held the guy down as he said to the person in charge of information at the Switzend bank,¡±¡±Help me check the ount holder¡¯s information.¡±

    Tonight was a special night, and the Switzend information manager quickly dropped a video of a receptionist at the front desk when he first opened the ount. After the police collected facial recognition, the American military system gave him the answer.

    This man is from the Mexico gang, and he¡¯s part of the four gangs. ording to the rtionship between the four gangs and the deviant Corp, he might be one of the culprits tonight.¡± The analyst quickly responded.

    Patriarch Morgan seemed to have recognized Lin Dong under the camera, and he quickly asked,¡±¡±Collect information on this person you¡¯ve captured and give it to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the front-line police replied.

    Less than three minutester, the American military replied,¡±¡±I¡¯m Lin Dong, Chinese. He was the executive President of the mandb in China. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan waved his hand and was somewhat happy. ¡°It¡¯s him! I know him, he¡¯s Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, a core member of the deviant Corp, so it can¡¯t be wrong. He¡¯s probably the one responsible for assassinating Gail tonight. Interrogate him properly and ask them what the other members of the deviant Corp are nning next. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the head-Captain police heard that, he walked over to Lin Dong, whose hands were roasted. He suddenly pulled open Lin Dong¡¯s chest, and as expected, there was a deviant totem tattoo.

    The head Captain sneered,¡±you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Will we be deployed here, or will we be inclothes police?¡±

    Lin Dong rxed and sat on the fixed chair.¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±

    The patriarch of the Morgan Manor in the United States said to the people on the front line,¡±¡±Give me a video call immediately. I want to talk to him.¡±

    After hearing the assistant¡¯s words, the head Captain quickly video-called the technician.

    After patriarch Morgan saw Lin Dong, the two of them sat down and looked at each other.

    ¡°Did you kill the Morgan family¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±Lin Dong nodded.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± patriarch Morgan was very dissatisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking revenge for my master,¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be childish, kid. At our level, if we can¡¯t form an alliance for themon interest, then we can only fight. No one is wrong. You don¡¯t have to be so serious, do you understand? You think you can kill me?¡±

    Lin Dong,¡±I¡¯m just trying.¡± Why don¡¯t you try toe out from there? It means that you¡¯re afraid, so you can only hide. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan: ¡°I admit that I was afraid, but that wasn¡¯t when your master was still alive. But now, I¡¯m really not afraid of you. Look, aren¡¯t you caught by me now?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression became gloomy as he said,¡±Tell me, who else from the deviant Corp wants to kill me or our Morgan? What¡¯s your next step?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Lin Dongughed.

    Patriarch Morgan looked at the head of the police force on the other side and made a face.

    The head nodded, then suddenly grabbed the back of Lin Dong¡¯s head and mmed it hard on the interrogation table. Lin Dong¡¯s face hit the table hard, and he grimaced in pain, but he stillughed, took a deep breath, and said,¡±¡±Cool!¡±

    He was used to this feeling of being hit in the Army. He had been training with hisrades in the Army every day, so this pain was nothing to him.

    The head Captain saw Lin Dong¡¯s provocative gaze and was ready toe over and hit him again, but at this time, Lin Dong¡¯s eyes revealed killing intent, and he said to the head Captain in a hoarse and cold voice,¡±¡±You will die, do you believe me?¡±

    The headmander was stunned for a moment, and his eyes dodged a little, but the arrow was already on the bow, and he had to pull it out, so he still punched and kicked Lin Dong hard to teach him a lesson.

    Lin Dong¡¯s face was covered in blood, but heughed even more happily.

    On the other side of the video call, patriarch Morgan saw that he was being stubborn and sneered,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you with one shot! Do you really think you deviant Corp members are still the same as before? Without your leader, you¡¯re just a pile of loose sand. After you were caught, the deified status of the deviant Corp has been destroyed!¡±

    The head team pulled out a gun and pointed it at Lin Dong¡¯s forehead. Lin Dong¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared, and he quickly said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it better to do this earlier?¡±patriarch Morgan chuckled.

    Lin Dong: ¡°first, you don¡¯t kill me. Second, I want to meet those old friends of mine. Agree to these two requests of mine, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°You think you have the conditions to negotiate with me?¡±

    ¡°Shoot then,¡± Lin Dong grinned.

    He then closed his eyes.

    The headmander pulled the trigger, and a minuteter, patriarch Morgan suddenly said,¡±¡±How many people do you have left?¡±

    Lin Dong smiled as he opened his eyes and looked at the old man Morgan in the video.¡±¡±Not much, me, Luo Yi, and Caesar.¡±

    ¡°Just the three of you?¡± patriarch Morgan sneered.

    Lin Dong nodded and lifted his chin arrogantly.¡±¡±You don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    ¡°Where is Luo Yiren now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lin Dong replied.

    After that, the headmander pointed his gun at his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s in charge of killing your family members in the M Nation,¡± Lin Dong continued.¡±I¡¯m in charge of running around the world and killing your family members outside.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the information to know so much about our family¡¯s internal members?¡± patriarch Morgan frowned.

    Lin Dong: ¡°we each have our own duties, and Caesar is in charge of the intelligence. He has studied your family and knows all the information about your members. He knows every move. The most powerful person in the deviant Corp right now is not us, but him! We¡¯re just executioners. ¡±

 Chapter 1164

    <h4>Chapter 1164: You will really die</h4>

    Patriarch Morgan narrowed his eyes.

    Sure enough, he already felt that Xu Cheng¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple when he brought this guy into the ¡®ruling team¡¯, but it turned out that he had such a high position in the deviant Corp.

    If what Lin Dong said was true, then Caesar was now a thorn in Morgan¡¯s side. If he didn¡¯t get rid of him, Morgan would feel extremely insecure and insecure.

    Caesar ¡®s¡¯ Sky Eye ¡®was hidden from everyone. Caesar was only responsible for reporting to Xu Cheng, and the rest of the time, he only provided information to the other members of the deviant Corp.

    ¡°Where is Caesar?¡±

    Lin Dong shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. We only have one-way contact. If there¡¯s a mission, he¡¯lle to me through his people to post the mission. I can¡¯t contact him.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan pondered for a moment and asked Lin Dong,¡±¡±What¡¯s your ultimate goal and your n this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡±Lin Dong suddenly grinned.

    The head team pointed a finger at Lin Dong¡¯s head.¡±¡±Speak properly.¡±

    Lin Dong coughed and said,¡±we¡¯re going to destroy your Morgan like we did to Abu Dhabi!¡± ¡°But we know that it¡¯s impossible, so we can only use another method. We deliberately used my master¡¯s ount to post terrifying remarks and deliberately make your Morgan family members fear and panic. This effect has indeed been achieved. You let all of them return to the manor, which is indeed the safest ce. But we know that the Morgan family is now wantonly fighting for the resources left by the Roth family all over the world. The purpose of our doing this is to stop you from quickly absorbing these resources.¡±Once your members return and stop working, it will indirectly limit the expansion of your influence. The reason why I killed those few was to intimidate them. First, it was to establish the deviant Corp¡¯s status and reputation, and also to let your memberse back quickly. As long as I kill a few more, your members will even hide in the M Nation and not dare toe out in the future. ¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Since you can¡¯t kill me, you can only slow down the speed of our rule. What do you want by making such a fuss? Tell me, and maybe we can have a talk. You have to remember that there can be no friendship in this world, but there are definitely benefits. If we can catch you today, we can catch Luo Yi tomorrow. Soon, Caesar will also be in trouble, and you have no chance of winning. The deviant Corp will only be a thing of the past. I have high hopes for you, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in following me?¡±

    Lin Dong said,¡¯you want the gic technology on me, right? I know the reason why you didn¡¯t shoot. If it was anyone from the deviant Corp, you would¡¯ve killed them without mercy. Because of what I know about you, four of your family members are dead, and you¡¯re still calmly wasting time with me. I guess you have other intentions. Caesar¡¯s intelligence said that you went around to collect information about the deviant Corp, and you more or less learned that I learned gic technology from my master and worked as a technician, logistics, and medical personnel in the team. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan said to the other people in the video,¡±¡±You guys can leave first.¡±

    Since Lin Dong¡¯s entire body was equipped with thick steel rings to lock his hands and feet, there was no need to worry about him breaking free and running.

    After the head team left with everyone in the interrogation room, Morgan looked at Lin Dong and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid of any trouble you can cause. I don¡¯t want to fight to the death with you. You¡¯re in the underground world, and I¡¯m in the legal world. We have nothing to do with each other, but I need one thing.¡±

    ¡°I have one!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said what I want,¡± patriarch Morgan said.

    ¡°Dr. Hawking¡¯s medicine,¡± Lin Dong replied.

    ¡°Really?¡± patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes were zing.

    Lin Dong nodded.¡±They really do. The technology in our hands has already matured. Otherwise, do you think they were so enthusiastic when we helped you guys fight for membership?¡± It¡¯s because we can let them live longer. ¡±

    ¡°How long can he live?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°at least 10 years, at most 20 years. It varies from person to person.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± patriarch Morgan narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Let me see Benjamin and the others first,¡± Lin Dong said.

    Patriarch Morgan replied,¡¯impossible. How can I believe that you have such technology? Didn¡¯t you kill my family to save Stenson and the others? I guess you don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m keeping them. Even Caesar doesn¡¯t know, right?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡± don¡¯t gamble, and don¡¯t provoke me. In this world, other than my master, only I can make this medicine. If I die, you don¡¯t have many years left. I know you¡¯ve just ruled half of the world and want to live a little longer. In fact, every man wants to be an Emperor, and you¡¯re no exception. This country has just been won, and you¡¯re about to die. You won¡¯t be satisfied. My condition is that you have to see them. If you don¡¯t see them, you won¡¯t get the medicine even if you kill me. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan was right, Lin Dong had endured the humiliation to find out where Benjamin and the others were being held.

    Caesar, Xu Cheng, and the others didn¡¯t know that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that these three were in Morgan¡¯s hands and he was afraid of what kind of tricks he would y, Xu Cheng would have already killed his way into the Morgan Manor.

    Diesel and the others were dead, and more than half of his brothers from the past were dead. He didn¡¯t want Benjamin and Stenson to die as well.

    Thus, he had to save these three people first, and after saving them, it would be time for Morgan¡¯s family to be killed!

    Morgan and Lin Dong looked at each other.

    After a full minute, Morgan said, ¡± ¡°I know that you might have lied to me just now. Didn¡¯t you go to see the three of them to save them? I¡¯m guessing you guys must have discussed and nned to save Stenson and the others.¡±

    Lin Dong said, ¡± one thing is true. I really do have the skills. It¡¯s up to you to choose. Caesar said that your team of doctors is helpless against your age and health problems. ¡±

    ¡°Caesar even knows about this? ¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡± he also knows that you have at least a dozen illegitimate children outside. ¡±

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s expression was a bit awkward.

    ¡°Alright!¡± ¡± I can get someone to take you to see Stenson and the other two, ¡± he suddenly said. ¡± Tonight. ¡±

    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Lin Dong said.

    The video call ended.

    After receiving the order from his superior, the head of the team walked into the interrogation room and came to arrest Lin Dong.

    Lin Dong said to him,¡±¡±You will really die.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s about to die, you fool!¡± The head Captain scornfullyughed at him, then took Lin Dong out.

    Outside, a few police cars were already on standby, and the head of the team came out with Lin Dong.

    Bang!

    A gunshot reverberated in the night sky, and the head of the squad was immediately killed on the spot.

    Lin Dong looked at the corpse, whose eyes were wide open, and smiled.

    Some of the people at the scene quickly moved Lin Dong into the car, some dealt with the body, and some searched for the sniper.

 Chapter 1165

    <h4>Chapter 1165: An eye for an eye</h4>

    After ending the video call with Lin Dong, patriarch Morgan felt that the situation had returned to his control, so he got up and prepared to go back to his bedroom.

    Everything was going ording to n, and there were no idents.

    This made patriarch Morgan very disappointed. Many of his deviant Corp members were still as strong as they were in the West, but from Lin Dong¡¯s mouth, they were just a group of people struggling on the brink of death.

    As he got up and went upstairs, Gail, who had been on the phone all the time, suddenly said something.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you listening?¡± ¡°Grandpa, something¡¯s not right, Grandpa!¡± He said in a hurried voice. I feel like something ising in, Grandpa!¡±

    After hearing his voice, the Butler called out to Morgan,¡±¡±Sir, young master Gail is calling for you.¡±

    When patriarch Morgan turned his head, he saw that the camera in Gail¡¯s Secret vault, which they were monitoring, suddenly went ck. Then, Gail¡¯s screams came from the phone, and only a busy tone was left.

    Toot du du du ...

    Patriarch Morgan quickly walked over with his walking stick. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The Butler looked at the big screen in confusion.¡±I don¡¯t know. Young master Gail said that he felt something was wrong. He seemed to have seen something enter, and then it became like this.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan said,¡¯impossible, what cane in? Who could pass through the maze and enter? Whoever enters the first checkpoint will be exposed to the surveince cameras. It¡¯s impossible for us not to see them. ¡±

    The Butler immediately contacted the executives stationed at the Switzend bank.

    In five minutes, all the guards outside had rushed into the passage leading to the underground secret chamber. They were led by the executives of various departments to find Gail in the vault.

    As the passage had been reset by Gail, they needed a lot of people to find the correct passage to the vault.

    It took five minutes for the hundred people to walk through the cirction passage before they found the door to the vault¡¯s sealed room. This was under the condition that the higher-ups had a fingerprint verification. If an outsider came in without a verification, there were at least thirty doors that couldn¡¯t be entered. It was impossible to blow up any door with brute force. This was why patriarch Morgan was sure that no one could go in and kill Gail.

    But Gail had indeed met with an ident. The lights in his sealed room had been turned off, and the cameras inside had been destroyed. Only the cameras and lights in the secret room tunnels outside were still intact. His phone had been busy, and he had not said anything else.

    Many executives and security guards came to the gold vault door of the sealed room. The executive frowned.¡±Gail changed the password of this door without permission. We can enter through the previous passages, but we can¡¯t enter this door now.¡±

    The temporary vice-captain who reced the main team frowned.¡±¡±Is there any other way? Can the security team here open it?¡±

    The security team also followed. He said helplessly,¡±¡±There¡¯s no other way. For the absolute security of the Switzend vault, the password is always confidential. We can¡¯t reset it, nor do we have the authority. It can only be opened by machines now, but it takes time. This door of ours is blocked by any missiles. Even if we cut and destroy it, it will take half an hour. The reason why we are doing this is so that if someonees to steal in the future, we will have enough time to stop or arrest them. ¡±

    But now, it was clear that he had tricked his own people in this half an hour.

    Gail¡¯s life and death were unknown inside.

    Patriarch Morgan looked at everything from a distance and said,¡±¡±Cut it, hurry up. Have you transferred anything from the monitoring room? did you find anything?¡±

    The security team replied,¡±Sir, there are a total of five guards in the surveince room tonight who are responsible for watching all the cameras without blinking. From the deployment until just now, nothing suspicious has appeared in the cameras. We are sure that we will immediately make a copy of the surveince video for you.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan took advantage of the time when the staff in front of him were cutting them off and asked the security team,¡±¡±The lights in Gail¡¯s Secret room are all dark, and the cameras are all destroyed. Something must have happened to him. How do you exin this?¡±

    The security teamughed bitterly.¡±Sir, we are not detectives and are not good at this kind of locked-room murder reasoning. We can¡¯t exin it to you, but we can only say that this security setting has always been a Switzend secret. The Swiss bank has continued to exist today by relying on our constantly innovative security mechanism.¡±

    ¡°You think your security system is foolproof?¡±

    The security team: ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin the reputation of the past few decades. Think about it again. If someone could really enter the Treasury, why didn¡¯t they Rob it before? why did they kill people instead?¡± If something really happened to young master Gail, I don¡¯t think it was a human who killed him. Instead, I think it was him who killed him. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The security team: ¡°there¡¯s a saying that science can¡¯t exin. It¡¯s called metaphysics!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan was very annoyed.

    Finally, under the cutting of the technicians, a small hole was opened in the thick metal door. After the first group of guards went in to investigate, they slowly entered with their shlights on.

    They could smell the stench of blood.

    The electric engineer quickly connected a wire and turned on the light of the vault in the sealed room.

    Everyone was left speechless.

    Patriarch Morgan, the Butler, and the members of the Morgan family all squinted as they looked at the screen.

    Gail¡¯s mother suddenly screamed and fainted.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    Patriarch Morgan was sweating.

    Gail¡¯s entire body was fixed to the chair. His entire body was pierced with nails and bleeding holes. The ground around him was covered in blood, causing the smell of blood to be pungent.

    On the wall, there was a line written in blood.

    ¡®An eye for an eye¡¯!

    Then, Gail¡¯s phone was on the table, and there was a recorded video that could be yed as long as he clicked on it.

    Someone even found a hole that had been pried out in a corner of the secret chamber!

    It was as if someone had dug a tunnel in!

    If a police officer knew how to protect the scene, this kind of locked-room murder would turn out to be a big case.

    ¡°Sir, here¡¯s a recorded video. I think it¡¯s a recording of the murder.¡±

    ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± patriarch Morgan said, somewhat absent-minded.

    The police officer nodded and yed the video.

    In the video, Gail was tied up to a chair in a panic, and the one responsible for the fight was a fully wrapped person wearing a strange mask like the deviant Corp¡¯s previous missions.

    ¡°I heard that you guys like to interrogate our people like this, right?¡± he said into the video.

    Then, the guy in the video was holding the back of Gail¡¯s head.

    ¡°No!¡± Gail¡¯s expression changed.¡±No, I beg you, please don ¡®t!¡±

    Bang!

    Then, his face was smashed onto the table by the masked man. His nose waspletely crushed and blood was spurting out.

    This scene was exactly the same as Lin Dong¡¯s interrogation and the head team¡¯s interrogation!

    It was almost the exact same scene as Lin Dong¡¯s interrogation.

    The Morgan family was worried.

    In the end, Gail was killed just like that, his entire body mangled beyond recognition!

 Chapter 1166

    <h4>Chapter 1166: You have to speak to us calmly</h4>

    Gail¡¯s father, who was supporting Gail¡¯s mother, could not stand it anymore. His eyes were red as he roared,¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you killing that bastard to avenge Gail?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan didn¡¯t speak. He remained silent.

    Gail¡¯s father stood up and prepared to rush out of the manor.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Patriarch Morgan angrily rebuked.

    Gail¡¯s father said,¡¯I¡¯m going to kill that Lin Dong, an eye for an eye, right? I want him to be buried with Gail!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    This surprised everyone.

    Patriarch Morgan closed his eyes and sighed.¡±He can¡¯t be killed!¡±

    This was because he still had the skills and things that he had yet to obtain.

    On the ne, Lin Dong, who was being escorted over, looked at the view of the entire Switzend city that never sleeps through the window, and a smile appeared on his face.

    There were more than a dozen Special Forces soldiers in charge of imprisoning him. When they saw the smile on his face, they all felt terrified.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Lin Dongughed,¡¯I¡¯mughing at the Idiot¡¯s ability to ignore the deviant Corp.¡¯ Most of the time, legends were only legends because they had happened before the country was born. But many people don¡¯t believe it. ¡±

    The dozen or so Special Forces soldiers were still in shock from the head explosion.

    None of them dared to look at Lin Dong.

    ¡°We¡¯re just following orders. As long as you cooperate with us, you¡¯ll be able to see yourpanions. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us,¡±

    This group of people was also afraid of being targeted by the deviant Corp, and the captain who was holding them up spoke up to ease the rtionship with Lin Dong.

    Lin Dong chuckled.¡±Don¡¯t be nervous. Don¡¯t treat us like demons. We¡¯re usually more calm and peaceful than anyone else.¡±

    The dozen or so Special Forces soldiers heaved a sigh of relief.

    But Lin Dong suddenly changed the topic, and said with a fierce expression,¡±¡±But if anyone doesn¡¯t talk to us calmly, we¡¯ll be very angry and the consequences will be very serious.¡±

    At this time, the voice of themander of the headquarters came through themunication devices of the Special Forces.¡±¡±You guys, how are the people watching? Keep a close eye on him, this person might look weak, but as long as he¡¯s a deviant corp member, he¡¯s not simple! Just ten minutes ago, it was confirmed that young master Gail had died in the secret chamber! You guys be careful. ¡±

    When the Special Forces soldiers heard this, their eyes widened and their backs were covered in cold sweat.

    Gail had died in the secret chamber?

    It was the most secure underground fortress of the Switzend bank!

    Hackers from all over the world could not break through those fingerprints andyers of passwords, and even thieves from all over the world could not destroy the bombs developed by various arms dealers. But young master Gail had died!

    They looked at Lin Dong, who was tied up in front of them, and the Special Forces subconsciously swallowed.

    The captain saw that the aluminum chains on Lin Dong¡¯s body weren¡¯t strong enough, so he went to get another one for Lin Dong to tie.

    In the process of fastening the gun, Lin Dong suddenly let out a roar apanied by a strange threat, scaring the tied-up Special Forces soldier into retreating for a second and pulling out his gun to point at Lin Dong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± He was so nervous that his mouth was trembling.

    Lin Dong suddenly burst outughing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. ¡± He looked at the frightened Special Forces soldier who pulled out his gun and smiled.¡±¡±Put the gun down. I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    The Special Forces soldier swallowed his saliva, and the captain behind him reached out and pressed his gun down.

    Lin Dong was very satisfied with the performance of these people, this was the aura and deterrence of the deviant Corp!

    You have no choice but to ept it!

    ¡°Did you swallow? I¡¯m smoking. ¡± Lin Dong said.

    The ck Captain took out his own pack of cigarettes and opened it. He gave one to him and lit it up.

    After Lin Dong took a deep breath, the ck Special Forces Captain helped him move the cigarette away to give him some space to breathe. Lin Dong raised his head and took a deep breath, then said,¡±¡±Actually, being a member of the deviant Corp is a lot of pressure.¡±

    If they could, the dozen or so people here just wanted to roll their eyes.

    At the scene of the secret chamber, the security team saw a hole in the corner and were all stunned.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    There was a passage that looked like a cer in the secret room.

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s scalp went numb when he saw the passage.

    Other than the passage, the outer part of the underground secret room was built with at least ten meters of solid aluminum!

    That was to say, the entire tunnel maze was previously a rectangr solid steel. Those tunnels were slowly cut through the center of the rectangle to form such a safe basement. Each tunnel was at least 10 m in thickness from the surroundingnd. It was equivalent to not being able to st it in with missiles or bombs from the outside, and not being able to st it out from the inside.

    The vault door required half an hour of work to open, so to drill a passage through the aviation aluminum steel Foundation directly to the vault, it would require a 30-meter-thick wall!

    This project would take at least a week!

    However, after a week, it was impossible for them not to notice, because the project had caused quite a stir.

    The most important thing was!

    The deviant Corp would not have known beforehand that Gail would be hidden here!

    In other words, they could throw away the idea that they had prepared to open up this ce a week ago!

    Because a week ago, the deviant Corp hadn¡¯t even dered war on him, so it was impossible for them to have the ability to predict the future.

    However, this was also the most terrifying part.

    It had only been two hours since Gail had thought of being temporarily sent to the underground secret room!

    In other words, Mr. Morgan had Gail hide in the vault for less than two hours, and this was ast-minute decision. In other words, the deviant Corp only took two hours to get through here?

    This was the most puzzling and unbelievable part!

    ¡°There¡¯s no tool or technology in this world that can do this. Even if it¡¯s made in China, it can ¡®t!¡± When the security team walked into the passage, they were all dumbfounded. Their wall had indeed been broken through.

    This was an oue that no one dared to imagine.

    He didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction.

    The people who left the group safely crouched down and touched the metal powder on the ground with their hands as they analyzed,¡±¡±These obstacles have obviously been dissolved by some kind of substance. I find it hard to believe that there is any kind of acid in this world that can dissolve them. Moreover, this is the world¡¯s top steel!¡±

    Then, he said to the Morgan n leader in the camera,¡±Sir, what I encountered today is beyond mymon sense and knowledge. I can¡¯t exin it to you now. You should know that even the simplest steel can¡¯t be dissolved by some kind of acid in two hours, let alone such a thick wall.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan took a deep breath. He also understood this and knew that there were all kinds of outrageous things happening.

    He closed his eyes.

    The deviant Corp would always be the deviant Corp!

    ¡°Seal off everything and don¡¯t allow this matter to be leaked. This matter ends here!¡±

    Everyone at the scene understood that this was the only way to solve the case. Because,pared to Gail¡¯s death, the decades of reputation of the Switzend bank was more important!

    If the incident here were to spread, it would be devastating for the Switzend bank.

 Chapter 1167

    <h4>Chapter 1167: They won¡¯t return!</h4>

    When patriarch Morgan turned around, everyone in the family was looking at him. Gail¡¯s mother had fainted, and his father was looking at him with anger.

    That¡¯s right, anger.

    ¡°They won¡¯t die in vain,¡± patriarch Morgan said.¡±I guarantee that the murderer will die even more miserably!¡±

    With that, he went up the stairs.

    The Butler followed behind him, and the people of the Morgan family could only leave one after another. Most of them were crying, but it was useless unless they really didn¡¯t want the family name.

    But that was impossible.

    The Butler couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Sir, I think Lin Dong might be a fraud.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Morgan said casually.

    The Butler was surprised.

    I know what you¡¯re going to say, Lin Dong deliberately used the potion as bait to get me to where Stenson and the others are being held.¡± Patriarch Morgan said as he walked.

    ¡°Then ... Are you taking him to the ce where Stenson and the others are kept?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Patriarch Morgan nodded.

    ¡°This ... Sir, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re going to save these three people. It seems that Lin Dong is deliberately letting you capture him and then negotiate with you. ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand just now either. The deviant Corp¡¯s people were so easily caught, or it should be too easy for me to catch someone like Lin Dong.¡± Patriarch Morgan slowly walked with his walking stick and said,¡±¡±But after Gail died, I only realized that they were the deviant Corp after all.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you send Lin Dong to the ce where Stenson and the others are being held?¡± The Butler was puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained a lot of experience in dealing with the deviant Corp over the years. ¡± Patriarch Morgan smiled.¡±If you take the initiative to trick them, you can never hope to y with them. But if you passively try to trick them, they won¡¯t think that you can beat them at their own game.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Butler asked.

    ¡°Just as you said, Lin Dong is just trying to find out the whereabouts of Stenson and the others. If I don¡¯t take him to the real address, first of all, their people will save him, and my medicine will be ruined. But I want him to go see Stenson and the others, so that I can lure them out to save Stenson and the others. This way, I can force everyone out and then catch them all in one fell swoop. I can also get what I want and get rid of the deviant Corp, killing two birds with one stone. ¡±

    ¡°But .... In this world, who can stop the deviant Corp from killing them all?¡±

    Patriarch Morganughed.

    ¡°I will win this time!¡± He walked into the bedroom and sat down on the sofa. He put his walking stick aside. The servant had already prepared hot water for him to soak his feet.

    Patriarch Morgan wiped his face and said to his old friend,¡±They won¡¯t be able to return. I¡¯m keeping Stenson and the other two in Sin City.¡±

    The Butler¡¯s pupils dted.

    Patriarch Morgan guessed that he must have been shocked. He smiled and continued,¡±¡±Sin City, as the name suggests, is the gathering ce for the most dangerous people in the world. In the past, some people said that thend of mercenaries was the most chaotic ce, but there was also ast sentence, saying that after those powerful criminals in thend of mercenaries were caught, they were all locked up in Sin City, where S-ss wanted criminals from all over the world were locked up. Stenson and the others were locked up on the fifth floor, so it¡¯s not that easy to rescue them from the fifth floor. It was almost impossible to break out. I admit that the deviant Corp isn¡¯t an ordinary solo master, but the lowest level there is an A-ss master, and even if they take turns to fight, they will be able to exhaust the people of the deviant Corp. ¡±

    ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t n to let them go from the beginning, did you?¡± the Butler suddenly realized.

    Patriarch Morgan nodded and fiercely said,¡±¡±You killed my son, why should I let you go? If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Dong¡¯s reluctance to hand over the drug, I would¡¯ve killed him in the interrogation room. These people are stupid, they thought they had me in the palm of their hands, but they didn¡¯t know that they were tricked by me. ¡±

    The helicopternded on a huge building that looked like a fortress. The building¡¯s construction structure was very simple. It was a high wall made of steel bars that waspletely sealed off. It was as big as a Museum, but after Lin Dong was brought in, he would know that it was a cage that covered the sky!

    There was only one passage to go in. If the door of this passage was closed, there was no way to get out from other ces.

    This was the information that Lin Dong got after carefully looking around when he entered.

    Before he waspletely blocked inside, he took out a crystal signal chip from the gap between his nails and threw it on the ground. Caesar would use the satellite to obtain the signal sent from here and locate this ce.

    When Lin Dong went in, he saw all kinds of criminals being held here along the way!

    There were white, ck, and yellow people.

    This was the prison of the Interpol.

    Any criminal wanted in more than two countries would be ssified from A ss to S ss. Such criminals were generally jointly arrested by Interpol and locked up in Sin City.

    ¡°That old bastard Morgan is indeed an old fox.¡± When Caesar received the signal, he confirmed the location of the city of Sin through satellite positioning and cursed,¡±¡±In the history of this fortress prison, there has been no record of criminals escaping from prison. This means that its security and management are very demonic. After entering, there is no way out. The old bastard lured us here, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not simple. It seems that it will be difficult to save Stenson and the others, and it won¡¯t be easy. ¡±

    Luo Yi was smoking a cigarette on the side.¡±It¡¯s fine to be bitten by a poisonous snake once, but this old bastard won¡¯t let us be bitten twice. Big Brother Cheng, should we continue with the n?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Xu Cheng grinned.¡±In all the ns of that old guy, I¡¯m the only one he didn¡¯t count in. Besides, I think he underestimated Lin Dong. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that Lin Dong was already a master through and through. But, Luo Yi, you go too, and Dulson.¡±

    Luo Yi and Dulson nodded.

    ¡°He schemed against us like this. Are we still going to give him the potion?¡± Caesar asked Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Give it to him.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±what¡¯s the point of letting him live for another 100 years?¡± If the heavens don¡¯t ept him, I will!¡±

    Caesar nodded and then arranged for the assassins of the assassin Alliance in America to help deliver the potion to a police officer outside the manor of patriarch Morgan.

    The package was very delicate. Seeing that the old man was the receiver, the police officer didn¡¯t dare to neglect it. After repeatedly checking and scanning it, he sent it to the manor.

    When the package was removed, there was a note written on it. Patriarch Morgan¡¯s face darkened after reading it.

    To be exact, he was disgusted.

    The content of the note was,¡±a warm reminder. Because the cell extraction technology of the medicine is very demanding, just like Hawking¡¯s only two bottles in the world, if you inject it separately or randomly in small amounts, not only will it be ineffective, but it will also cause seque. So, please use it with caution.¡± In addition, this is the only bottle that can be used at the moment, and it is not a problem to extend your life by 10 years!

    Why did the user manual disgust patriarch Morgan?

    Because he wasn¡¯t sure if this was a drug, he had to make sure that his subordinates injected it first to test its safety. But this exnation directly eliminated this possibility, because the higher-ups said that if he injected a small amount of it into his subordinates first, it would be equivalent to destroying theplete proportion of the drug, and it would be ineffective!

 Chapter 1168

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Disgusting you</h4>

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s walking stick directly shattered a ss table.

    He was ying him!

    Caesar did this on purpose. Since the old bastard had given them such a difficult problem, he would also give him a hard time.

    Looking at the bottles on the table, the soldiers around him immediately felt obliged to do so.

    ¡°Sir, let me try the medicine.¡± A soldier stood out and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself!¡±

    They were all fighting to be the first.

    If it had been an ordinary medicine, Morgan would have immediately given them a chance to pledge their loyalty, but ...

    What if the medicine was real?

    That would be a F * cking huge loss for him.

    However, if this was poison, he would die!

    The person who delivered the medicine really deserved to die!

    But patriarch Morgan couldn¡¯t ignore the words on the note.

    Because at the mand Lab¡¯s press conference to save Dr. Hawking, it was said to the public that this medicine required countless gic cell matching. Even if there was a mistake, they had to start from the beginning. They had to make sure that the correct ratio was correct every time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have taken five years to develop only two bottles. It could be seen how rigorous and high the degree of pickiness in its development was.

    Just like what was written on the note, if he were to take a portion of the gene cells for an experiment to confirm that it was not poisonous, it would damage the proportion and effect of the entire gene cell, which would then be a poison!

    ¡®F * ck!¡¯

    If patriarch Morgan could, he really wanted to shoot these deviant Corp members!

    You¡¯ll go crazy sooner orter if you go against these people!

    The medicine is here, are you going to try it or not?

    If he didn¡¯t try, he could live, but he only had two years at most!

    If he tried, what if it was poison?

    But if he let others use it for experiments, what if it was true?

    Wouldn¡¯t he be wasting this potion? if the deviant Corp really couldn¡¯t make the next bottle in two years, would he be able to wait?

    Seeing patriarch Morgan¡¯s hesitation, the Butler stood up and said,¡±¡±Sir, how about this? let the soldier try the first part. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it means that this medicine is right. As for the rest, let another soldier try it again to see if it will be poison after being separated. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it means that there¡¯s no possibility of separating the medicine inrge or small amounts!¡±

    At this time, Morgan suddenly raised his hand.¡±¡±No!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t afford to gamble!

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it directly!¡±He said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    The soldiers and the Butler were all shocked.

    ¡°The deviant Corp wouldn¡¯t dare to y with me with a fake one. They can¡¯t even protect themselves now, and if they kill me, they¡¯ll end up in a miserable state! So, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t use a fake to y with me! Don¡¯t say so much, just try. ¡±

    After saying that, patriarch Morgan directly walked up theboratory steps prepared in the bedroom.

    Was he trying to y a psychological battle with him?

    After so many years, his mental fortitude was stronger than anyone else ¡®s!

    A few soldiers who were originally willing to sacrifice themselves for human research looked at each other. This time, the doctor looked at the Butler with a troubled expression. After all, if something were to happen, they would definitely not be able to escape the me.

    ¡°Let him be, Dr. Fano. Don¡¯t feel burdened by this.¡±

    The hospital nodded. They had no choice.

    Patriarch Morgan was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±If I don¡¯t die, deviant Corp, you will all die without a burial ce!¡±

    He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t nervous or scared.

    If he wasn¡¯t afraid, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to unscrupulous means in order to continue living!

    In the end, the doctor still walked into the temporaryboratory.

    The Butler had been waiting outside.

    Two hourster, Morgan¡¯sughter could be heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of this. If I don¡¯t seed, who can? No one can defeat me!¡±

    The experiment was a sess!

    Patriarch Morgan rejoiced that his mental fortitude hadpletely ovee his fear. He felt that he had been sublimated and that he deserved the world!

    If Caesar was present, he would definitely look at it in a different light. Under such circumstances, ordinary people would not dare to continue to use this potion casually.

    Thus, this sess was Morgan¡¯s own.

    On the other side.

    Sin City.

    Lin Dong finally saw the person he wanted to see.

    Stenson, Benjamin, and haber.

    The three of them were shocked to see him being brought in.

    Haber directly fell on his butt and bitterly smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s over. Even you¡¯ve been brought in. Can¡¯t China protect you?¡±

    Seeing that they could still talk, Lin Dong was in a good mood, and he sat down in his cell andy down.

    Stenson looked at Lin Dong, and he almost wanted to stick his head out of the iron fence. He said,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? Why did youe in here?¡±

    ¡°I came in to see you guys.¡± Lin Dong said.

    ¡°Look at us? What do you think this ce is?¡± Benjamin was speechless,¡±you¡¯re too impulsive. Do you know what this is?¡± The only way out is to wait for the higher-ups to pardon us. The three of us, on the other hand, don¡¯t even have the authority to do so. It¡¯s no different from disappearing from the face of the earth. What are you doing here? it¡¯s because our leader is dead and we don¡¯t want anything to happen to you and sister-inw, that¡¯s why we took the me and came in. You¡¯re really messing around!¡±

    Lin Dong put his hands behind his head and looked at the steel ceiling of the dungeon. He said,¡±¡±Who remembers the first rule of the deviant Corp?¡±

    Benjamin replied,¡±it¡¯s because we remember the first rule that brothers love each other that we don¡¯t want you toe in!¡± You have the technology in your hands, and in the future, you canpletely live for the deviant Corp¡¯s purpose. If you die, that would be the end of the deviant Corp¡¯s bloodline, and how would you exin it to the leader?¡±

    ¡°My brother is in trouble. If I sit by and do nothing, would it be appropriate? If I do, I won¡¯t have the face to see master. ¡± Lin Dong suddenly sat up straight and looked at the three of them, then said seriously,¡±¡±I¡¯m here to save the three of you. ¡±

    Stenson and the other two looked at each other andughed bitterly. It was hard to exin.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll tell that old bastard about the gic vine technology,¡± Benjamin said.¡±He¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t let me go, because he found out that I worked in the deviant Corp, and he clearly investigated me, including the skills I learned from my master before. He also knows that I¡¯m mostly responsible for the mandb, so he won¡¯t let me go!¡± Lin Dong¡¯s lips curled into a smile.¡±¡±But he isn¡¯t omniscient about me.¡±

    Stenson was speechless,¡¯is that important? How are you going to save us? I¡¯m counting on you to take care of my wife and child. Why are you here?¡±

    After Lin Dong stood up, he walked to the iron fence and said to the three,¡±¡±You¡¯re the deviant Corp, don¡¯t be scared, okay? Even if we have to die, we have to rush out and fight to our deaths. I just want to ask you one thing, are you people from the deviant Corp?¡±

    The three of them hesitated for a moment before saying in unison,¡±¡±Yes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The rest is not important.¡± Lin Dong said as he suddenly grabbed a steel bar, and with a twist of his w, he broke one of the steel bars.

 Chapter 1169

    <h4>Chapter 1169: This dungeon is not easy to clear</h4>

    Stenson and the other two were dumbfounded.

    ¡°This is where they don¡¯t understand me!¡± Lin Dong snorted as he broke the steel bars one after another, then let the three out.

    In front of them was the fifth level, which was also the deepest area. If they went out from here, they would encounter various obstacles. No matter how they went around, they would only be able to face the only door. Therefore, there was no need to hide. They had to kill their way out.

    Lin Dong stood in front of the three of them, looking at the dark and deep road ahead, and said,¡±¡±How could killing a piece of trash like Gail be my mission? this is!¡±

    From the time he was caught and interrogated to the time he was sent here, the reason why Caesar said that this mission was difficult and asked him if he could do it was because of this series of missions.

    After the four of them came out of the cell, the surveince cameras in the corridor were already watching them.

    The four of them were aware of the surveince here, but since they had to go to the only exit, they didn¡¯t need to hide and directly rushed in.

    ¡°Sir, just as you said, this person was locked up only to save the three of them.¡± The head Warden in the control room picked up his phone and said as he looked at the surveince.

    ¡°Then follow the n and kill them. Be careful of their rescue, the deviant Corp is never alone.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s make the City of Sin reveal his true identity.¡± The head Warden said with an evil smile.

    In the entire prison of Sin City, all the jailers were holding photos of Stenson and the others, as well as Lin Dong¡¯s photos, in the prisons of all levels and saying,¡±¡±I know you want to leave this ce for the rest of your lives. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. I¡¯ll let you out in a while. But these four people, whoever can kill them will be free!¡±

    In every corner, all the criminals were released at once.

    It was supposed to be a period of no activities at night, but tonight, they were given activities and benefits at thest minute.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    In Sin City, there were benefits every year. It didn¡¯t matter where you came from or how prestigious you were before you were caught. In Sin City, as long as you didn¡¯t listen to the head Warden, then sorry, all the criminals here would kill you to regain their freedom!

    There was such a benefit every year, and every life-imprisonment criminal would not let go of such an opportunity!

    Moreover, there were four spots tonight, which made people even more crazy.

    The moment the cage was opened, the criminals rushed out like crazy, searching for the person in public.

    The warden picked up his headset in his office and contacted all the guards.¡±¡±No matter what happens tonight, don¡¯t worry about it and just watch the show. Didn¡¯t you all always want to see the deviant Corp? Tonight, I¡¯ll let you see whether the deviant Corp is the king of the underground world or the little ghosts are the hardest to deal with. ¡±

    The jailers at their respective posts hid into the darkness one after another. The smart criminals knew that there would be a massacre tonight.

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t walk far with Stenson and the other two, and at the intersection opposite them, there were three S-ss Masters who had just been released from the fourth floor waiting there.

    Lin Dong said,¡±we¡¯re all from the underground world. Make way. I¡¯m going to force my way in today.¡±

    A bald man with a scar on his face leaned against the corner of the wall, smoking a cigarette. He suddenlyughed.¡±If we let you out, we will suffer.¡±

    Another man with a head full of Western Romantic poet¡¯s long hair said,¡±¡±But if we kill the four of you, not only will we not suffer, we can even get out.¡±

    Lin Dong suddenly took off his prison uniform and revealed the tattoo on his chest.¡±¡±We¡¯re the deviant Corp, give us some face!¡±

    The three people in front of him frowned, looking at Lin Dong with confusion and dumbfounded eyes.

    At this time, the warden¡¯s voice came from the loudspeaker in the aisle,¡±¡±Your tattoo is useless in Sin City because no one here knows the deviant Corp. I advise you not to do anything stupid. If you want to get out, sure, but I¡¯ll see if you can kill your way out.¡±

    Lin Dong looked up at the camera and the horn in the corner and said,¡±¡±Who are you? Do you dare to let me know who you are?¡±

    ¡°He is the head Warden, the master of the city of Sin.¡± The ck man answered Lin Dong on behalf of the warden.

    The warden said disdainfully,¡±I heard that the deviant Corp is the king of the underground world, but I don¡¯t agree. If you are the king of the underground world, then I am the king of Hell. Anyone who is locked in here must listen to me!¡± Otherwise, it¡¯s nothing more than embarrassment to death!¡±

    Lin Dong cracked his neck.¡±It seems like the mission difficulty has been upgraded. It went from normal mode to hard mode.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t expect to face a confrontation with the criminals. He originally thought that he could only deal with a group of prison guards with guns but no strength. That way, he was confident that he could kill his way out. But now, the Masters here were obviously used by the old bastard. These were all experienced guys, and he was alone ... It was indeed very difficult!

    ¡°Difficult level?¡± The head Wardenughed out loud after hearing what he said.¡±In Sin City, there have only been two types of instance dungeons. One is hell-level and the other is despair-level.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Dongughed coldly,¡±then I¡¯d really like to see what the despair level is like.¡±

    With that, Lin Dong took the lead and charged at the three standing there. Long hair¡¯s hand reached out to grab Lin Dong¡¯s neck, but Lin Dong¡¯s Vajra ws weren¡¯t weak at all, directly grabbing his wrist and twisting it!

    Kachaa!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The long-haired man let out a blood-curdling screech, because the bones in his arms and elbows had been directly twisted and broken. Lin Dong¡¯s w tore off the skin of his arm, and then he kicked the long-haired man away.

    The bald man swept his leg, but Lin Dong caught his leg with his bare hands, and then the king Kong w directly sank into the flesh of his leg.

    Maic!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The bald ck man didn¡¯t expect the hardness of the joints of the fingers. It felt like five knives had been stabbed into his thigh.

    As usual, Lin Dong slid down his leg, tearing out his tendons and blood vessels, and blood spilled all over the ground.

    Then, he covered the ck man¡¯s bald head with one hand and squeezed it as if he was holding a basketball.

    Bang!

    It exploded like a watermelon, and blood and flesh scattered all over the ce.

    The remaining S rank yer turned around and ran, but Lin Dong grabbed his neck from behind and twisted it!

    Kachaa!

    He fell to the ground and died on the spot!

    ¡°Is this still the weakest graduate student in the deviant Corp?¡± Stenson and Benjamin were dumbfounded as they looked at all of this, and they muttered in disbelief.

    Lin Dong¡¯s previous job in the deviant Corp was indeed of little value, belonging to the ¡®graduate student¡¯ category. To put it nicely, he was a person with a high degree of education and Culture, but to put it bluntly, he was a useless schr.

    But today, he had disyed the look of a beast after being a schr!

 Chapter 1170

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Prison Break</h4>

    Lin Dong walked in front, while Benjamin, Stenson, and haber followed behind. Bush Jr. Looked at his cell for a long time, struggling for a long time. He didn¡¯t know if he could still trust the deviant Corp after his failed investment and falling into the abyss. If he followed them, he would definitely be torn to pieces by the criminals here, and if he stayed, even if he had to stay in prison for the rest of his life, it would be much better than going out and dying.

    He had nothing else to ask for now, only to spend the rest of his life in peace, but he saw that Lin Dong and the others had already gone far away.

    He gritted his teeth, still feeling unwilling to give up. In the end, he still came out of the steel fence that Lin Dong had broken, and then followed haber and the other two.

    Haber followed Lin Dong as he said to Bush Junior,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t follow us. This time, we¡¯re not sure if we can get out of here. We just want to struggle before we die.¡±

    ¡°If you, a nouveau riche who¡¯s afraid of death, dare to fight, why can¡¯t I?¡± George W. Bush rolled his eyes.

    At this time, the two people¡¯s mutual teasing made the atmosphere rtively less tense.

    ¡°Get this straight, I¡¯m a member of the royal family, much nobler than you,¡± Haber red at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been abandoned by the royal family!¡± Bush snickered.¡±Poor Royal. You¡¯re the only King I¡¯ve ever seen that was taken down without shedding a single drop of blood. You¡¯re such a failure.¡±

    Haber wasn¡¯t convinced. He gritted his teeth.¡±Just you wait. If I can get out of here this time, I¡¯ll go dark and die with them!¡±

    Bush Junior: ¡°it¡¯s useless. The only king who supported you is under house arrest by Morgan. You don¡¯t have any aplices at all. You¡¯ll die if you go out and see the light!¡±

    Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but mock,¡±¡±He¡¯s a useless King. He should learn from William and use all means. Look at him, a typical chameleon.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Haber spat.¡±Don¡¯tpare him to me. He¡¯spletely lost the gentlemanly air that the Queen kept.¡±

    Stenson saw that they were having a good time chatting and muttered,¡±¡±Is this considered a jailbreak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s the most stupid and unintelligent way to escape,¡± said Bush Junior.¡±I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be shot full of holester!¡±

    Haber looked at the back of Lin Dong, who was leading the way, and he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±I really hope he turns around and it¡¯s my brother Xu Cheng. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just walk out right now.¡±

    Not just him, if it was Xu Cheng who was leading the way, Stenson and the others would probably treat this ce as a garden.

    Lin Dong was walking in front, and when he heard haber¡¯s words, he was speechless.¡±Please, brother haber, if my master was here, you guys wouldn¡¯t have been caught.¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡± Haber sighed.¡±It¡¯s really a pity. If he didn¡¯t die, I¡¯d really look forward to the new era he described. Unfortunately, the revolution of mankind eventually died during the uprising period, but it couldn¡¯t cover up his greatness at all. He¡¯s enough to be a beautiful epic!¡±

    Lin Dong smiled with his back to them, he really wanted to tell these people: His master was not dead yet, but he would surpass the epic stage!

    After turning a corner, a group of bare-chested brawny men blocked their way in the long and dark tunnel.

    There were 10 people!

    All of them were over 1.9 meters tall!

    At the same time.

    On the other side.

    On the tarmac of Sin City, the official police of Sin City drove a car to pick up an Asian International drug lord.

    A burly man over 1.8 meters tall came down from the helicopter. He was wearing a ck hood and his hands were roasted.

    When the police of Sin City came over and signed the documents to bring him into Sin City, they had to verify his identity.

    A police officer took the criminal¡¯s information from the helicopter staff. After looking at it, the police officer frowned.

    ¡°How long has this information not been updated? The weight and height are obviously not the same as this guy ¡®s. Are you guys mistaken?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the criminal in the hood suddenly broke free from the handcuffs and shackles, and then quickly climbed up the tower with his legs in between the two police officers in front of him. He fell to the ground on the spot, frothing with white foam.

    Before the police officer could pull out his gun, the man had already torn off his ck hood and kicked the police officer away with a whirlwind kick. The gun flew into the air, and the criminal caught the gun in the air and fired at the other two police officers.

    The entire process was done in one go without any dy. In just 25 seconds, all five police officers who came to pick them up were dead.

    At this time, a person came down from the helicopter. The guy went to take off his police uniform and put it on for himself. This person was none other than Dulson!

    And that criminal was Luo Yi!

    After Dulson was done, he picked up the ck mask and put it on Luo Yi. Luo Yi was speechless.¡±Can you let me breathe in some fresh air? I¡¯ve been trapped for two hours. ¡±

    Dulson ignored his protest and put it on. As he pulled him into the police car, he said,¡±¡±If you dy any longer, little Dong won¡¯t be able to hold on. Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    Then, he dragged Luo Yi into the police car.

    ¡°Damn, you really think I¡¯m a criminal.¡± Luo Yi covered his head and stammered.

    Dulson handcuffed his hands and feet again before he set off.

    The police car slowly drove towards the huge iron gate of the prison fortress Manor in Sin City.

    Dulson was in the driver¡¯s seat of the police car. After taking the ess pass, the guard walked to the back of the police car. This police car that detained and sent criminals was simr to an MPV, but it was different from ordinary MPVs. The entire back of the noodle Box was almost a sealed room. Other than the tightly closed iron door, there was only a small window that could only be peeked through with two eyes. It was enough to pass bread and water.

    The guard looked through the small window at the masked criminal. After confirming that he was handcuffed and handcuffed, he waved his hand and let them through.

    After the police car drove to a ce without surveince, Dulson got out of the car, opened the back iron door, and threw a jailer¡¯s uniform in. Luo Yi changed inside beforeing out. After parking the car casually, the two were free to move.

    Dulson was holding a package with Lin Dong¡¯s boxing gloves and a few handy guns on it.

    Luo Yi put on the bulletproof Safety Suit they got from thend of mercenaries in the early days, and then put on a silicone mask with a European face. After all, the staff here were all Westerners, and he had an Asian face. In order not to be seen through, he had to be more professional. He said,¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. Go find little Dong. I¡¯ll be in charge of the wardens here.¡±

    ¡°Have you memorized the terrain that Caesar gave you?¡± Dulson asked him.

    Luo Yi rolled his eyes at him.¡±Although I have zero record for the deviant Corp mission, I was still a top master in the country before this. Can you give me some face?¡± Don¡¯t always doubt me. ¡±

 Chapter 1171

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Wee to the hell mode dungeon</h4>

    After Luo Yi left, Dulson looked at a robe and a mask from his bag and smiled.

    This was his weapon for showing off.

    After that, he disappeared from where he was and went to look for Lin Dong.

    The entrance of the two of them had long been under the surveince of the head Warden.

    He picked up his phone and called Mr. Morgan.

    ¡°Sir, their reinforcements have arrived.¡±

    ¡°A few people.¡±

    ¡°Two. They¡¯re not simple. They drove back. There were five of my men before, but none of them returned.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan pondered for a moment before saying,¡±¡±I understand. Follow the n and release all the criminals. I don¡¯t want them toe out. If you do well, I¡¯ll promote you.¡±

    ¡°Remember this,¡± the head Warden said excitedly.¡±They won¡¯te out alive. I¡¯ll show them what hell is.¡±

    ¡°This group of people came from hell. They¡¯re not afraid of hell.¡± Morgan hung up the phone and thought for a moment before dialing another number.

    It was the phone number of the team he had contacted before.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Sir, do you have any orders?¡±

    Morgan said in a hoarse voice,¡±they have appeared and entered Sin City. You can make your move. There are three of them in total, and they are probably thest trump card of the deviant Corp. This time, get rid of the three people who are locked up. Remember, Lin Dong must be alive.¡±

    He had already obtained the potion he wanted and had sessfully consumed it. To him, the potion was no longer of value. However, potions could be used to make huge profits!

    It wouldn¡¯t be too much even if the potion was worth a few trillion pounds!

    And Lin Dong had the skill.

    ¡°Alright, Sir. Shall we go now?¡±

    ¡°Go. If it¡¯s toote, it¡¯ll cause more trouble. Let¡¯s end this as soon as possible. Let the prisoners in the prison put pressure on them first, force out more chips and people, and capture them all in one fell swoop!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you down. ¡± The conversation ended after the person on the other end of the phone finished speaking.

    After the stranger hung up the phone, five men in their fifties looked at him and asked,¡±¡±How is it? Do you still want to fight? ¡°They called us all the way here. Although they said that they would give us good food and good amodation, it¡¯s not a solution if we don¡¯t have money to spend. The country is very strict with us. We¡¯ve been hiding in the mountains and forests for so many years that we¡¯ve be savages. As mercenaries, we¡¯re not good at using guns. The key is that no other country gives us political asylum. To put it bluntly, we need money. What kind of help can this boss of yours give us?¡±

    The man on the phone pondered as he packed his things and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve checked. He¡¯s a Big Shot and can help us get a new identity. As long as we do this for him, he¡¯ll give us an internationally recognized Ind. We can all live there and no longer have to run away.¡±

    The other five sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been on the run for more than 30 years, I¡¯m really tired, and I don¡¯t want to be watched anymore. I don¡¯t want to go back to China and live my life in fear every day. Those troublesome people from the Dragon division are watching us all day and night. ¡±

    The guy who picked up the phone also sighed,¡±¡±Alright, let¡¯s forget about the past. Didn¡¯t our previous sects all disband? as long as Zhang chenfeng is still in the Dragon division, he won¡¯t let us go.¡±

    ¡°If we had known earlier, we could¡¯ve actually called him in,¡± another old man said.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± the man who picked up the phone asked. Didn¡¯t you see what happened to Zhao an? The monks and Wu Dang who were willing to be recruited back then, do you think they are still pure ancient martial arts sects? Each and every one of them had dirty roots! Look at those monks and Daoist priests, they¡¯re so fake that they¡¯ve long forgotten their original purpose. Are you willing to do such a useless thing?¡±

    After he packed the package and carried it, he turned around and said to his five good friends who had escaped with him,¡±¡±Alright, Li Ming, don¡¯t forget how many policemen we killed when we fought back. We have no way out. Now we can only work for this boss. Forget the past, forget that you are all the leaders of various sects. The country will only keep the sects under official control. They will only allow us to keep our culture, but martial arts will not be allowed! The current era has already eliminated us. It¡¯s rare that a boss is willing to pay for our abilities. Let¡¯s take advantage of this time to make a big deal. Let¡¯s go. ¡±

    The five of them thought for a moment and stood up one by one.

    ¡°Who are we going to kill?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the deviant Corp that was very popr a while ago?¡±

    ¡°The most terrifying organization in the world?¡± the five people were surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, tonight, they will appear. I¡¯ve investigated it, and this is a group of people who are strong in martial arts and fight alone. Each of them is brave and good at fighting, and we are the least afraid of this kind of people because everyone here is just making a living. Compared to us, they are just a group of juniors. To be honest, if you want to revive, the boss said that as long as we step on the deviant Corp¡¯s name to get to the top, we can make a name for ourselves and revive our former glory. I¡¯ve fought for the opportunity for you. Those who go, follow me. Those who don ¡®t, don¡¯t say that we, thest ancient martial arts practitioners, don¡¯t take care of each other in the future. ¡± The man who answered the phone said and walked out of the door.

    The other five old men looked at each other and clenched their fists.

    In the end, the five of them followed the man in the lead.

    A helicopter was ready outside. After they got in, they set off for Sin City.

    And inside the prison fortress, after Lin Dong had torn apart the bodies of the ten people blocking his way, he walked in front with a bloodthirsty face and a terrifying body full of blood.

    When he walked out of the prison¡¯s passageway, he came to arge indoor area outside. The lights outside were on, and a dense crowd was already standing in front of him.

    Lin Dong, haber, and the other three saw the scene of more than 200 criminals, and the four of them all swallowed their saliva.

    The head warden¡¯s sarcastic voice came from above their heads,¡±¡±Wee to the hell mode of the dungeon!¡±

    Stenson and the others widened their eyes.

    ¡°No way? These people aren¡¯t going to kill us, right?¡± Haber muttered.

    Lin Dong looked at the scene, and to be honest, his face turned slightly cold.

    ¡°We were tricked by that bastard Morgan! He must have guessed my n. ¡± Lin Dong said in a low voice.

    Benjamin,¡±then what do we do?¡± Should we surrender?¡±

    Lin Dong shook his head.¡±I¡¯ve already used up all my chips in order to get in and find you guys. It¡¯s toote to surrender now. Either you die, or you get out!¡±

    Stenson gulped. Seeing more and more criminalsing out of the various passages, he was a little scared. He had never seen such a big scene before.

    ¡°Can you fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Dong wasn¡¯t confident.

    Haber¡¯s face darkened.¡±If your master was here, he would never say such disheartening and unconfident words.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°if I were him, these guys wouldn¡¯t be blocking us. They would be kneeling.¡±

    (I rmend a new book by my good friend,¡±Wolf Fang Soldier King¡±. Author: An ant looking up at the sky ... If you¡¯re not satisfied with this book, you can go and take a look.)

 Chapter 1172

    <h4>Chapter 1172: God of killing</h4>

    Lin Dong saw that more and more people wereing, and he suddenly changed the topic.¡±¡±But it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not prepared.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a pair of boxing equipment was thrown down from above his head!

    After Lin Dong caught it, he put the gloves on his fists with a tter, and Diesel¡¯s sharp ws glowed with a bloodthirsty glint under the lights in the arena.

    At this time, on one of the steps on the second floor, there was a man standing there, looking down at the group of people below. Finally, he jumped down from the six-meter high step andnded steadily next to Lin Dong. This man was Luo Yi!

    The warden¡¯s voice came from above the hall,¡±¡±My words are still valid. I¡¯ll watch carefully through this HD camera. Whoever can kill these two will be free to leave and regain their former nationality and innocence. You can go back to your homes and nothing will happen. Your lives can start over again.¡±

    ¡°Churchill, do you still mean what you said? Does it include me?¡± At this moment, a man with long, unkempt hair shouted at the radio from one of the passages.

    All the criminals were shocked when they saw him standing at the entrance of a cell.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s actually going out?¡±

    ¡°The God of ughter, Bonas!¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? we can¡¯t let him out. Look at what crime he hasmitted.¡±

    The long-haired man sat at the entrance of the cell, not listening to the gossip of the criminals. Instead, he looked up at the video surveince above him. He knew that the warden could see him.

    The head warden¡¯s face froze for a moment as he looked at the man in the monitoring room.

    The Deputy Warden behind him looked a little ufortable.¡±¡±Let¡¯s forget about this person. How did he get out?¡±

    ¡°All the guards have retreated. Do you think the iron prison can hold him?¡± The head Warden pondered for a moment and said,¡±¡±I almost forgot that this guy is the representative of Sin City.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± the Deputy Warden frowned. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. ¡±

    ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± the warden said.¡±This guy has no faith to speak of. He¡¯s aplete executioner and murderer. The King of Assassins is like a baby in front of him. The most influential person he has ever killed is the former Pope! He had even said the most arrogant words, that as long as he was alive, he would kill one of those apprentices a day, until the entire church was disbanded! At that time, the incident was too big. They could have killed him directly, but because of its influence, the church decided to baptize him and reform him. This way, they could promote their power of faith. However, this guy¡¯s heart was made of iron and stone. In desperation, they couldn¡¯t kill him and let the worldugh at him, so the higher-ups thought he was the embodiment of ¡®Satan¡¯ and imprisoned him here. Thus, this ce became a City of Sin where demons were imprisoned! He¡¯s the root of all evil. Every day, he goes crazy and kills someone. That¡¯s why the United Nations threw the International Criminal here and let him kill a prisoner every day, saving us the trouble of doing it. ¡±

    After that, the warden said into the microphone,¡±¡±Bonas, you know that your crime is more serious, but if you can kill these two with your own hands, I¡¯ll keep my word and you can leave! You can¡¯t go out if one of them is alive. ¡±

    The scruffy long-haired man suddenly smirked, stood up, and walked towards Lin Dong and the others. Wherever he went, the criminals all made way for him.

    The Deputy Warden asked curiously,¡±¡±Then who locked him in here in uniform?¡±

    ¡°The current cult Emperor!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the most powerful of all the previous Imperial advisors,¡± the head Warden said.¡±However, he was also crippled after a battle with this guy. However, it¡¯s also because he punished this person that the current Imperial advisor¡¯s prestige is very high. You can say that it¡¯s the highest in history. However, as everyone has heard, the current Imperial advisor seems to have gone missing. This matter must not be simple.¡±

    At the scene, Bonas wiped his long and unkempt hair behind his ear with one hand, and looked at Lin Dong and Luo Yi with his dirty and oily face, revealing his yellow teeth that had not been washed for many years, and grinned.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Bonas asked Lin Dong and Luo Yi.

    Bush Jr., Who was standing behind Lin Dong, felt like he had seen this Bonas before. He asked suspiciously,¡±¡±This guy looks familiar.¡±

    After Luo Yi moved his legs, he shook his body and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care who he is. I can only kill my way out today.¡±

    After saying that, Luo Yi took the lead and rushed over, swinging a whirlwind kick at Bonas.

    Bonas raised his arm and forcefully blocked his leg!

    Luo Yi¡¯s foot firmly hit Bonas¡¯s wrist, and Bonas¡¯s long hair was even blown up by a gust of wind due to Luo Yi¡¯s powerful foot.

    Bonas grabbed Luo Yi¡¯s ankle and punched his foot.

    Luo Yi felt a strong impact from his feet to the nerves in his thigh.

    He took three steps back before regaining his bnce and looked at Bonas in surprise.

    At this time, Bonas took the lead and stood at the entrance of the gate. He said arrogantly,¡±¡±Remember, my name is Bonas! After I kill you two today, I will shock the world again and make those believers cry!¡±

    Lin Dong walked up to Luo Yi and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Uncle-master, how is it?¡±

    ¡°Very strong!¡± Luo Yi narrowed his eyes, this is a Grandmaster expert!

    Lin Dong¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Luo Yi had S level based on his PAST Foundation, and with the 72 leg techniques, he had rushed to SSS and was about to enter the Grandmaster realm. The only people who could put him at a disadvantage were Masters in the Grandmaster realm.

    Looking at Bonas in the video, the Deputy Warden asked the warden curiously,¡±¡±Why does he hate the church so much?¡±

    ¡°The people inside defiled his wife and died of depression. He swore to kill all those people in his life.¡± After the head Warden put out his cigarette, he sighed and added,¡±¡±And that person was the high and mighty former J Emperor! No one dared to believe the truth because this scandal can not exist. So why can¡¯t they kill this guy? if they really killed him, they would be covering up the truth out of embarrassment, so they can only influence this guy and make him ¡®change his mind¡¯!¡±

    Lin Dong looked at Bonas, gritted his teeth, and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s attack together and end the battle quickly!¡±

    Luo Yi nodded and rushed in front of Bonas with quick steps.

    Lin Dong attacked Bonas with both fists, while Luo Yi was responsible for his legs.

    Bonas didn¡¯t have time to care about his left and right, and his prison uniform was cut by Lin Dong¡¯s sharp de one after another.

    It was two against one. After Bonas took two steps back, he looked at the many external wounds on his skin and bared his yellow teeth. He touched the blood stains on his wounds and then dabbed it in his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a frog in a well for more than ten years. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be more and more experts. ¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± heughed in a bloodthirsty and crazy manner.

 Chapter 1173

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Everything is under control</h4>

    In the stands, the six sect leaders who had already entered were watching the battle.

    He evaluated,¡±just these few? How could such a small character force the big boss into this state? I¡¯m a little disappointed. ¡±

    Li Ming shook his head in disappointment.

    ¡°I thought the deviant Corp members weren¡¯t simple, but I didn¡¯t expect them to not be at the Grandmaster realm? I really don¡¯t know how they managed to be the overlords of the underground world. I¡¯m very disappointed. ¡±

    ¡°Do you guys know where the w attack of that guy with the gauntlet came from?¡±

    ¡°Vajra w! It was a long-lost item from Shaolin Temple, something that even the traditional monks in the country did not know. It was ironic that a guy with hair knew how to use it. However, I¡¯m used to seeing a bald man using his ws, so I¡¯m not used to seeing someone with hair. ¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the one with the leg attack?¡±

    ¡± 72 tantuis, interesting. Now, the six tantuis called a master, and the guy with 12 tantuis even a Grandmaster. I didn¡¯t expect to see the ancient ancestor-level 72 tantuis here!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will win this two against one? If this foreigner wasn¡¯t crazy, he might not have broken through to the Grandmaster realm. ¡±

    ¡°I think a pair of two SSS¡¯s will kill this Grandmaster.¡±

    The six of themughed without saying a word, as if they had seen through the foreigner¡¯s weakness.

    If he was up against two normal SSS Masters, he might be able to put up a fight, but against abination of a w attack on the upper body and a leg attack on the lower body, whether it was Lin Dong or Luo Yi, their ws and legs had been trained to the extreme. The two of them had their own duties to perform, and Bonas might not be able to withstand it.

    Sure enough, after Bonas was injured from the first attack, although he was no longer a love rival, after exchanging more than 50 moves, he was almost defeated by Lin Dong, who was more skilled and ever-changing. Lin Dong messed up his rhythm, and a sharp w squeezed his shoulder!

    After Bonas let out a low groan of pain, he grabbed Lin Dong¡¯s neck with one hand and tried to break it.

    Luo Yi saw the situation, and how could he let him seed? he kicked Bonas¡¯s lower te and amputated his calf, causing Bonas to suddenly stagger and kneel on one knee.

    It was as if Bonas was half-kneeling towards Lin Dong, and thetter broke free from Bonas¡¯s hand that was strangling his neck. He raised his arm high and was ready to smash Bonas¡¯s head with a knife.

    At this time, the six sect leaders standing on the second floor suddenly took out a dart and threw it at Lin Dong.

    Lin Dong felt the momentum and speed of the DART, and he warily blocked it with his boxing gloves.

    Ding! Ding!

    The inertia of the DART made Lin Dong take two steps back, and at this time, another dart was thrown at Luo Yi. Luo Yi didn¡¯t have time to Dodge, so Lin Dong quickly used his boxing gloves to hit the DART, and only then did Bonas manage to escape.

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi looked at each other, and they both saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There are still experts!¡± Luo Yi couldn¡¯t avoid it in time just now, so he knew the hand speed and internal strength of the owner of the DART.

    The two of them subconsciously looked at the corridor of the second floor and found that the six sect leaders who were standing there were no longer there.

    At this moment, knives, steel sticks, daggers, and other tools fell from all directions.

    As the weapons fell, the head warden¡¯s voice was heard on the broadcast.¡±¡±Release the wildness in your hearts.¡±

    For a moment, the dazed criminals immediately ran over to pick up the clubs, knives, daggers, and other weapons, and then rushed towards Lin Dong and Luo Yi like a tide.

    Lin Dong shouted to Stenson and the other three behind him,¡±¡±Hide at the entrance of the cell and close the door.¡±

    After all, Benjamin came from thend of mercenaries. Although his strength was not the best, he was still A Grade A. He pushed the three of them back to the passage that they used to hold their cell. Then, he locked the door from the inside and could only watch the chaotic battle in the hall through the steel bars.

    This was the scene of five hundred people closing in on the two.

    It was very shocking, and their faces were filled with horror and ferocity. Even though they were not strong enough, they wanted to use their terrifying faces to shock Lin Dong and Luo Yi¡¯s hearts, and a kind of momentum came from their crazy momentum.

    The sharp ws on Lin Dong¡¯s knuckles tore through the bodies of these criminals one by one, but they couldn¡¯t withstand the knives, guns, and sticks that surrounded them from all directions.

    He opened his arms with his ws facing outwards, spinning himself in a ballet pose like a propeller. Any criminals that got close were torn into pieces.

    Compared to him, Luo Yi¡¯s situation was even more difficult, because when the sticks were waved at him, even if he used his legs to kick the steel pipe out of shape, his legs would still be injured.

    And his legs weren¡¯t as flexible as Lin Dong¡¯s hands, so he swung a little too much and used up a lot of energy, but the strength in his legs was more brutal than Lin Dong¡¯s hands.

    If he kicked a criminal away, he could send five or six criminals behind him flying.

    Fortunately, Luo Yi had changed into bulletproof safety underwear when he came in, and those knives and daggers didn¡¯t hurt his skin when he was ambushed in a situation where he was outnumbered.

    However, no matter how good he was at fighting, he couldn¡¯t keep up with the continuous waves of attacks.

    But Lin Dong and Luo Yi were still fighting, and everywhere they went, there were dead people. The whole Hall was filled with criminals falling down one after another, their blood drenching the ground, and even a one-centimeter deep pool of blood had formed on the ground, all from the criminals.

    The two of them were still standing and fighting.

    ¡°Very tenacious.¡± In the control room, the warden lit another cigarette to show his appreciation for Lin Dong and Luo Yi.¡±¡±But it¡¯s no use. I still have a despair level instance dungeon that I haven¡¯t opened. If they can pass this level, they won¡¯t be able to pass the next one. Even if they do, there¡¯s still thest level.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s thest stage?¡±

    The head Warden suddenlyughed evilly.¡±I received news that the current Pope has gone missing. Some people say that Bonas is taking revenge on the church again. So, this time, he deserves to die! But he¡¯s not easy to kill, and someone reported that he¡¯s appeared in this area. In order to kill him, the United Nations has decided to surround and exterminate this area!¡±

    The deputy¡¯s pupils contracted.

    In other words, there was an Army involved in tonight¡¯s matter!

    That meant that everyone here would suffer tonight.

    In Morgan Manor, patriarch Morgan was holding a phone. Someone was reporting to him. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered at our destination. Please give the order to attack.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I will give you an order. Remember, the culprit who killed the Pope would rather kill the wrong person than let him go!¡± Said patriarch Morgan.

    With that, he put down his phone.

    Then, he smiled.

    Everything was within his control!

 Chapter 1174

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Pretending to be mysterious</h4>

    In the fortress of Sin City, Lin Dong and Luo Yi finallyy down on the ground, panting because they were exhausted. However, the criminals in the chaotic battle didn¡¯t have it easy either. At least, there were hundreds of dead bodies around them, proving how strong they were.

    There were still nearly a hundred people who didn¡¯t dare toe over. Seeing the two of them squat down instead of falling down, they were more or less uncertain.

    ¡°Can we go out now?¡± Lin Dong took a deep breath and stood up, looking at the 100 criminals who were still alive in front of him and asking,¡±¡±You¡¯ll die even if you rush up, but if you hold back, you can still live here for the rest of your lives.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to survive. Do you know why this ce is so obedient and easy to manage?¡± the boss of a small team said. And why was the surroundings made of steel? Do you know what the chains on our feet are for? Why are we barefooted?¡±

    Lin Dong frowned and looked at them in confusion.

    ¡°The entire fortress is electrified with high voltage electricity. If anyone disobeys us, the high voltage electricity will be transmitted from the surrounding steel walls to your feet and anklet. Then, you must be obedient. Even if we can¡¯t defeat you, we have to fight you!¡±

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi finally realized what was going on, and they looked around. No wonder the materials here were all made of steel.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get out, so why struggle?¡± ¡°This ce is a huge trap,¡± the person on the other side said to Lin Dong and the others.¡±No one has ever been able to get out of it, never!¡±

    ¡°Then we really want to break this rumor today.¡± Luo Yi said as he recovered a bit of strength and stood up.

    And in front of them, Bonas, who had just been defeated, walked over once again.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s an unfair victory, in order to get out, you still have to die in my hands.¡± He stood in front of the exit.

    As for Li Ming and the others, seeing that Lin Dong and Luo Yi had lost the upper hand, they frowned and said,¡±¡±Are you sure they¡¯re noting to our aid? Should we make a move?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for their people to arrive before going out. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll alert the enemy. ¡±

    ¡°Look at the two of them. If they had any helpers, they would havee out already.¡±

    The leader shook his head.¡±No, the deviant Corp isn¡¯t that simple. A thin camel is still bigger than a horse. If it¡¯s just these two people, they won¡¯t rush in here. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone suddenly appeared by the hanging light at the top of the hall.

    Everyone subconsciously raised their heads and looked over. Immediately, their faces changed greatly!

    The clown!

    He held the chandelier in one hand and hung in the air, his long robe fluttering in the wind.

    Stenson, haber, and Benjamin thought they were seeing things, so they rubbed their eyes. Then, they took a closer look and confirmed that it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    The three of them were so excited that they cried tears of joy.

    ¡°Guild leader (boss)!¡±

    Benjamin and Stenson subconsciously shouted out loud, they were too excited!

    However, the clown, who had fallen with one hand under the chandelier, seemed to be losing his stamina.

    He coughed.

    This voice made Lin Dong and Luo Yi speechless.

    That¡¯s right, he was Dulson!

    Ever since he had used his identity as the Guild leader to scare people, he felt that this robe and mask were his weapons for acting.

    He saw that Lin Dong and Luo Yi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, so it was about time for him to show up and scare this group of people so that Lin Dong and the others could buy some time.

    However, Bonas, who didn¡¯t know the clown and the deviant Corp, was very confused.

    Dulson saw that the criminals weren¡¯t afraid or panicked. His mouth moved, and he felt that something was wrong.

    He touched his mask and thought,¡±He was wearing a mask. Why did these people¡¯s expressions not follow the script he had imagined?

    Logically speaking, this group of people should have panicked and then fled.

    Dulson coughed again to make his presence known.

    What was embarrassing was that the group of criminals below looked at Dulson in the sky with a dumbfounded expression, as if they were looking at a ¡®idiot¡¯.

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi were speechless.

    From the moment the clown held the chandelier in one hand, they knew that this wasn¡¯t their F * cking leader. This was because their guild leader¡¯s entrance would not be so low! Also, there were only the three of them in charge of the mission tonight, and Xu Cheng didn¡¯t evene.

    They really wanted to expose Dulson and tell him to stop acting. This group of people didn¡¯t know the deviant Corp at all and weren¡¯t afraid of their might. Seeing that Dulson was still pretending, the two of them felt like they were going to die from embarrassment.

    ¡°Leader, I knew you weren¡¯t dead. Kill this bunch of trash!¡± At this time, Benjamin rushed out from the iron door.

    He no longer had any fear, because his regimentmander was still alive, and that was enough!

    Haber also rushed out in excitement.¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s start your performance!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, who was the one who wanted to kill us? Come out! I¡¯m not hiding anymore! I¡¯m standing right here. Come on,e and cut me. I beg you to cut me. If you can cut me, you win!¡± Stenson also arrogantly walked out and shouted. He had been holding back this anger for a long time.

    After Lin Dong coughed, he subconsciously blocked Stenson, who was about to go over and beat up the criminals, afraid that this guy would rush out and get chopped up.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over. The three of you should return to where you were and lock the door. ¡± Lin Dong said to Stenson and the other two.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Stenson shouted,¡¯we¡¯re going to crush through here! I¡¯ll kill gods and Buddhas if they block my way!¡±

    Haber suddenlyughed out loud,¡±I¡¯m going back! I¡¯m going to take back everything that belongs to me! I can¡¯t wait, hahahaha. ¡±

    Benjamin also arrogantly shouted at the criminals,¡±¡±You guys are finished!¡±

    Bonas didn¡¯t know why these people were so happy. Didn¡¯t they just save a helper?

    He raised his head and shouted at the clown in the sky,¡±¡±Don¡¯t just hang there. Come down, I¡¯ll fight you together!¡±

    Dulson snorted coldly and waved his hand. Arge number of clown cards fell from the sky.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid!¡± Dulson felt that they must not have recognized him as the clown just now. Now that they saw that the card was like a person, they would definitely be scared and run away ording to his expected script, right?

    The cards fell from the sky.

    This scene made both Benjamin and haber enjoy it very much. It was a very familiar feeling. They closed their eyes and felt the cards falling on their heads and shoulders.

    The backbone was back!

    Bonas took a clown card from his shoulder and felt that his intelligence had been insulted. He red at the clown in the sky, picked up a stick from the ground, and waved it.

    Dulson¡¯s hand trembled, and he floated down from the sky. His cloak fluttered in the air.

    As soon as Dulsonnded, Stenson and the other two surrounded him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Stenson frowned.¡±Boss, you seem to have be shorter.¡±

    Dulson¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Because he was 1.8 meters tall and Xu Cheng was 1.9 meters tall, Stenson had been following him for a long time, so he definitely knew what was going on. But now, he just said it out loud and didn¡¯t take it seriously. As he grew older, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t get taller.

 Chapter 1175 - I saw the clown

    <h4>Chapter 1175: I saw the clown</h4>

    Just then, six people walked down from the second floor.

    These six people were the leaders working for Morgan.

    ¡°I guessed that you would have help, so today, I¡¯m going to take down all of you deviant Corp in one fell swoop!¡±

    ¡°Yue Yang!¡± Luo Yi was shocked to see these people.

    The leader of the sect was called Yue Yang. He frowned and squinted,¡±You actually know me?¡±

    Luo Yi had entered the Dragon division before Xu Cheng, and they also followed the cases of these six people, so they knew the details of these six people. The reason why they were so clear was that they eximed,¡±¡±You guys are actually hiding here.¡±

    Li Ming said,¡±now that the people who know about us are gone, and you still know that we escaped, it means that you are from the Dragon division!¡± Like I said, this Dragon division is like a ghost that can¡¯t leave. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here personally, Zhang chenfeng. ¡±

    He looked at the clown mask.

    This mask had once been their nightmare, the main culprit behind their hiding.

    But now, they were no longer afraid.

    ¡°Uncle-master, who are they?¡± Lin Dong asked curiously.

    ¡°An expert!¡± Luo Yi¡¯s face was grave.

    Someone who could make the current Luo Yi afraid was definitely not simple.

    Luo Yi continued,¡±¡±They are all descendants of various martial arts families, and in terms of personal strength, they are not any weaker than the ancient families, or even stronger. The ancient families are just powerful and influential, but these people are even more powerful. The Dragon division has been after them for more than 20 years, and these people have done a lot of evil things in that era when thew was weak. For the sake of a harmonious society, the country could only ban them from practicing violent martial arts, but they resisted thew and refused. They could even refuse the arrogant ancient families. It¡¯s not strange to reject the country. ¡±

    ¡°Then why did they call Master ¡®Zhang chenfeng¡¯?¡± Lin Dong asked again in a low voice.

    Luo Yi said to Lin Dong in a low voice,¡±that¡¯s your Grand Master!¡± At that time, the Dragon division under your Grandmaster¡¯s jurisdiction was keeping an eye on them to prevent them from causing trouble in the country, so they obviously didn¡¯t know that your Grandmaster was already dead. However, in just a dozen years, these people¡¯s martial arts have progressed to such a level. They are indeed the descendants of martial arts families, each more monstrous than thest. ¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Yue Yang walked over and looked at the clown,¡±The river flows thirty years East, thirty years West. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Old man, you¡¯re still alive? It¡¯s all thanks to you that we¡¯re where we are today. Today, we¡¯re going to return everything you¡¯ve done to us!¡±

    Dulson was dumbfounded. What was this? but he could only remain silent.

    ¡°You guys still think it¡¯s right? How many people have died in your hands?¡± Luo Yi didn¡¯t want these people to see through the clown¡¯s identity, so he continued,¡±¡±You guys think you¡¯re all so high and mighty that you can¡¯t see the situation clearly. Do you really think the world is still the same as it was in the past? In a society ruled byw, we must abide by thew!¡±

    ¡°We will open our own martial arts school. What does this have to do with the country?¡± Li Ming said.

    ¡°Open a martial arts school?¡± Luo Yi sneered.¡±All day long, they¡¯re eitherpeting in martial arts or pushing for violent fighting. When someone dies, they¡¯ll just say ¡®Jianghu matters¡¯? Do you think this is a triad? Wouldn¡¯t the country be in chaos if you do this?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Since you¡¯vee to me, don¡¯t go back!¡± Li Ming¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Afraid of you?¡± Stenson directly stood up.¡±My boss is here. If you have the ability,e over. I¡¯ll kill you all in seconds!¡±

    Luo Yi quickly pulled Stenson back.

    Stenson still wanted to rush out,¡¯what are you scared of? Boss, kill them!¡±

    ...

    Only then did Yue Yang turn his gaze to Xiao Chou. He clicked his tongue and said,¡±Just as well, let¡¯s settle all our old and new grudges today!¡±

    With that, Yue Yang covered a distance of ten meters in three steps and rushed in front of Dulson in three seconds. He reached out and attacked him.

    Lin Dong blocked the guy¡¯s hand with a w attack, and he knew that Dulson had no ability to fight back.

    However, Lin Dong had overlooked Yue Yang¡¯s strength, and he directly sent Lin Dong flying with a palm strike.

    Lin Dong was shocked. With his SSS rank, he was actually sent flying so easily.

    However, when Yue Yang attacked Dulson again, Dulson¡¯s speed came into y. He disappeared in an instant and appeared more than thirty meters away in a second. He moved like a ghost, as if he had teleported, which surprised a group of people.

    When Yue Yang and the five people behind him saw this, they were also shocked by Xiao Chou¡¯s strength.

    This movement speed was as fast as lightning. How could they not be shocked?

    How much strength did he need to do this?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Shadowstep to have reached such a superb level. You¡¯re really a rare genius in the martial world. You¡¯re the reason we¡¯re where we are today. Only by killing you can we be free and quiet!¡±

    Dulson snorted as he stood there, pretending to be mysterious. He didn¡¯t speak because he would be exposed if he did.

    Li Ming suddenly attacked from the other side, and Dulson was unprecedentedly tense. He quickly dodged and went to another ce.

    ¡°You guys should leave quickly.¡± Dulson said to Lin Dong and Luo Yi, signaling for them to quickly take haber and the others and leave. He would cover the rear.

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi nodded and led Stenson and the others away. Stenson and the other two were puzzled. With their Regimentmander around, why were they still so sneaky?

    ¡°I want to stay and see how the boss deals with these people. Such a scene will never happen again.¡± Stenson broke free from Lin Dong¡¯s hand and wanted to stay and watch the battle.

    But he was pulled away by Benjamin, who was the first person to follow the deviant Corp, and he could already tell that the clown¡¯s special ability was Dulson!

    However, he also understood that he couldn¡¯t say anything now. His identity as the clown still needed to be used.

    However, he sighed in his heart,¡¯it seems that our leader is really dead.¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s not the leader, he¡¯s Dulson!¡± Benjamin whispered in Stenson¡¯s ear.

    Stenson¡¯s eyes widened, and then he ran faster than anyone else.

    However, that damn Bonas once again stood in front of them.

    At the same time.

    In the Morgan Manor, the Butler walked to patriarch Morgan¡¯s side and whispered to him,¡±Sir, we¡¯ve found caso, who had disappeared in Africa.¡±

    ¡°Did he capture that woman?¡± patriarch Morgan nodded.

    The Butler shook his head in a strange manner and hesitated.

    Patriarch Morgan then turned his gaze to the Butler.

    The Butler said,¡±not only did he not capture that woman, but he also killed our ally!¡± When we found him, he was already locked up in the biggest prison in Africa. ¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± patriarch Morgan frowned.

    ¡°He killed the African chieftain!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±patriarch Morgan suddenly stood up. Where did he get the courage to do this? Where is he?¡±

    The Butler replied,¡±he¡¯s still in prison. No one in Africa dares to release him. We can¡¯t either. The people are very angry, so the officials there don¡¯t dare to give us the authority to release him.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan stood up and walked into the media room.¡±¡±I want to video call him!¡±

    Ten minutester, in patriarch Morgan¡¯s bedroom, he saw Casso on the video, who went to assassinate Lin chuxue. Seeing his dirty head, he angrily asked him,¡±¡±I told you to catch the woman, but why did you kill the chief? Do you know that he is my most loyal ally?¡±

    In the video, Casso lowered his head and nodded.¡±I can only live if I kill him. Do you know who I just met?¡±

    Kasuo suddenly raised his head and looked at the Morgan in the video. He said word by word,¡±¡±I saw the clown!¡±

 Chapter 1176 - A dead end!

    <h4>Chapter 1176: A dead end!</h4>

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s deep eyes were very calm, and he smiled in disbelief.¡±You want to use this reason to escape my punishment? Then let me tell you, the clown died two months ago. There will never be a clown in this world!¡±

    Ka suo wasn¡¯t in a hurry as he slowly said,¡±¡±He has a golden clown mask and a gray robe. He can fly and can control objects with his hands. All mypanions died in one move. I don¡¯t have the heart to fight back against him. I don¡¯t know why, but he can make you feel scared and lose your courage. Tell me, if he isn¡¯t a clown, who is he?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan was stunned.

    After a long time, he shook his head.¡±Impossible. You don¡¯t understand Xiao Chou at all. The real Xiao Chou doesn¡¯t have the abilities you said. He must be a fake.¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t see the clown, would I risk my life to assassinate the African chief?¡± Cassoughed bitterly. I risked my life to get rid of him. Do you think I¡¯d be bored enough to take the risk?¡±

    Patriarch Morgan was silent.

    From the video, Casso could see that the old man¡¯s lips and eyelids trembled for a moment.

    ¡°Tell me the truth now. Did you see Xiao Chou? if you tell me the truth, I can let you go. If you lie to me, you¡¯ll die!¡± Patriarch Morgan stared at Kasuo.

    He was extremely nervous.

    This was rted to the life and death of his family.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Casso looked at patriarch Morgan,¡±why did the deviant Corp disappear before this and start to fight back recently?¡± Wasn¡¯t this obvious? Their backbone has returned. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You idiot!¡± Patriarch Morgan roared,¡±let me tell you, he died from a Y-shaped bullet!¡± Tell me, who could have survived that explosion? Who was there? Unless it was a God! But he¡¯s not, and there¡¯s no God in this world!¡±

    Carson looked straight at him and said,¡±what happened that day was no different from meeting a God to me. You didn¡¯t even have the intention to resist. It¡¯s said that if you see Xiao Chou and want to live, you have to promise him to kill someone. A life for a life. I would rather die than do it. I would die either way. If I could kill the chief, I could still escape. However, I fell into Xiao Chou¡¯s hands. There¡¯s no way I could survive.¡±

    Patriarch Morgan closed his eyes and said to the guards in the video,¡±¡±Kill him!¡±

    One of the guards pointed a gun at Casso¡¯s head.

    Patriarch Morgan stood up and turned around.¡±rmist talk! I absolutely don¡¯t believe that a person could survive in that kind of situation!¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. He was afraid!

    He was afraid!

    He was afraid that the guy really didn¡¯t die.

    The reason why he wouldn¡¯t stop until he found the body was because anyone who investigated Xu Cheng¡¯s background knew that as long as he didn¡¯t see the body, he would always be able to turn danger into safety and be stronger!

    If he was still alive, then ...

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    When the police in the video pulled the trigger and was about to shoot, patriarch Morgan raised his hand and interrupted him.

    He then turned around to look at Carson and asked,¡±¡±When did you meet the clown?¡±

    ¡°A week ago!¡±

    A week ago?

    ...

    Patriarch Morgan sat down and pondered,¡±since he didn¡¯t die and didn¡¯te to take my life for a week, what is he waiting for?¡±

    If he was still alive, it was impossible that he didn¡¯te to find her immediately. He must be worried about something.

    Thinking of this, Morgan frowned.

    However, the next moment, his pupils suddenly erged, as if he had understood a key point.

    ¡°Stenson and the others! The reason why Lin Dong took the oath to be the bait was not because of how powerful he was, but because Xu Cheng would follow him. Once he saves Stenson and the others, he would have no more worries, and then it would be his own death!¡±

    Morgan thought of this crucial point and was greatly shocked!

    Since Casso had seen the clown a week ago, it was the same time as when the deviant Corp¡¯s ount was reopened!

    But he didn¡¯te looking for him for a week because he didn¡¯t know where Stenson and the others were locked up!

    Right!

    It was like this!

    Patriarch Morgan¡¯s eyes widened and he quickly shouted to the Butler,¡±¡±Connect the phone to Sin City. I want to watch all the cameras in the prison. Connect the video to my media room.¡±

    The Butler immediately made the arrangements.

    Soon, the head Warden carefully shared the live broadcast to patriarch Morgan.

    Patriarch Morgan didn¡¯t know what else he could do to kill Xu Cheng!

    He took out his cell phone and called the person in charge of the 5th Division, who was also his subordinate.¡±Hello? It¡¯s me. ¡±

    ¡°Sir, the missile you¡¯re preparing is ready. The coordinates have been confirmed. When will it beunched?¡±

    Morgan held his phone and struggled in his mind.

    This was his ultimate n.

    Originally, he had nned topletely destroy the deviant Corp in Sin City. The so-called third step of the warden¡¯s n of despair was not the final n of the Morgan n leader. The first step was to use the criminals to kill the deviant Corp, the second step was to let Yue Yang and the others intercept and kill them, and the third step was the Army that had already surrounded the entire fortress!

    Those were all brave and good soldiers, and their weapons and equipment were all the best in America. As long as the deviant Corp wasn¡¯t xu Cheng, even if they broke out of the prison, even if they could fly into the sky, the military equipment would be able to take them down.

    But!

    This was not thest step!

    Patriarch Morgan was really afraid of the deviant Corp to the bone, and he had been afraid of them for the rest of his life. From the fall of the Freemasonry to the death of the old Duke, the deviant Corp had yed the role of disruptors. Unless you saw them disappear with your own eyes, you wouldn¡¯t believe that they were destroyed.

    Therefore!

    In order for the world to be peaceful after they all died in sin City, Morgan¡¯s final n was to lock onto the entire Sin City andunch an ICBM to destroy it!

    So, the reason why he could endure Lin Dong¡¯s scheme was because he wanted to use the small to catch the big fish!

    But now, caso¡¯s video call made Morgan realize that things wouldn¡¯t end so easily.

    If what he said was true, then the Morgan family would definitely die!

    If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would just sit and wait for death.

    However, he didn¡¯t know what to do. The only way was to gamble again!

    Upgrade this n!

    Switching Intercontinental to Y-bullets!

    ¡°Mister?¡± The other end of the phone saw that Morgan didn¡¯t speak and reminded him,¡±¡±When will it beunched?¡±

    ¡°Stop theunch for now.¡± Patriarch Morgan pondered for a moment and suddenly asked the tactician,¡±¡±I want you to rece the ICBM with Y-shaped bullets!¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re joking, Sir,¡± the other party replied.

    ¡°This is an order,¡± patriarch Morgan said in a deep voice.¡±Do it, or take off your military uniform and go home. Don¡¯t ask me why. Choose one!¡±

    ¡°I need a higher level of authorization!¡± The other party took a deep breath.

    Patriarch Morgan said,¡±I¡¯ll give you the password to activate the missile!¡± Wait for my orders. ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1177 - The clown surfaces!

    <h4>Chapter 1177: The clown surfaces!</h4>

    After taking care of the 5th Division, patriarch Morgan kept on the phone with the warden.

    ¡°Listen, I have an important piece of information, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s urate. The clown is not dead! Their leader, Xiao Chou, is still alive. You have to be careful. ¡±

    After a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, the warden said,¡±¡±Sir, it¡¯s better if you look at the image yourself.¡±

    After patriarch Morgan entered the media room, he saw the image that had already been transmitted. When he saw the clown standing in the room, his heart skipped a beat!

    His eyes widened as he looked at the man in the long robe and mask. Although he had prepared himself, when he saw the clown in person, he felt as if a thorn had been stabbed into his heart, making him unable to breathe.

    He directly picked up the microphone and used the Speaker of the prison remotely, shouting to the six leaders,¡±¡±Kill him! He¡¯s the leader of the deviant Corp!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he Zhang chenfeng?¡± Yue Yang was surprised. He had always thought that the mask was Zhang chenfeng, because the head of the Dragon division was dressed like this.

    Patriarch Morgan said,¡±no, that legend died a long time ago. He has been impersonating me all this time. He seems to be that old man¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? It¡¯s a pity, but it doesn¡¯t matter. When the old dies, the young will pay!¡± Li Ming smiled.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Patriarch Morgan shouted. I can give you whatever you want! Remember, it¡¯s anything! Even if you want to revive your sect, there¡¯s no problem!¡±

    After Yue Yang and the others heard this, they were secretly surprised and very excited. This condition was too tempting!

    Would killing this clown give them the thing they had been dreaming of?

    Not to mention Yue Yang, even Li Ming and the other four sect leaders were very excited and nervous.

    They didn¡¯t expect to have these things in the first ce. They just wanted to find a sessor to inherit their legacy and enjoy the rest of their time, because no country would allow you to establish a sect and affect the management of the country.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that someone would promise them that as long as they killed Xiao Chou!

    They had all seen Xiao Chou¡¯s strength and heard that he was very powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do as he pleased in the underground world. However, they were confident that this rumor would be broken because Xiao Chou had yet to meet them.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t beat him, they had more people, so what was there to be afraid of?

    For the great undertaking of founding a sect, they were willing to fight against a strong enemy or exchange their lives for it!

    Seeing the six masters step forward, Lin Dong and Luo Yi quickly pulled Dulson over, knowing that this fake guy was no match for them.

    Yue Yang and the other six sect leaders suddenly pounced on Dulson like a pack of hungry wolves.

    Dulson immediately disappeared and dodged, thinking that he could deal with it calmly, and he did.

    However, Yue Yang and the others were very smart. As soon as he dodged, he directly attacked Stenson and the others.

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi quickly protected Stenson and the other three behind them, but they were no match for Yue Yang and the others. Yue Yang pped Lin Dong and sent him flying, smashing him hard against the wall.

    Originally, their physical strength and recovery weren¡¯t in ce, and when they faced a stronger enemy all of a sudden, their bottom line was broken in an instant.

    Luo Yi was also sent flying by Li Ming.

    Instantly, Stenson and the other three were caught in the hands of Yue Yang and the other six. Li Ming looked at the escaping clown and smiled,¡±¡±Run? Where can you run to? The monk can run but the temple can ¡®t! Are you going to run away and ignore them? Was this how the clown acted? Oh, right, the clown is lonely without friends, right?¡±

    ...

    Dulson was embarrassed.

    He was just using his speed to Bluff, but the other party was smart. They couldn¡¯t catch up with him, so they used his people to threaten him. They couldn¡¯t keep him, but they could keep the hostage!

    However, he was no match for her.

    Dulson took off his mask angrily and looked at Yue Yang and the others with an angry face,¡±Despicable!¡±

    Yue Yang and the others had at least seen the clown¡¯s true face through the information given by patriarch Morgan. When the mask was suddenly taken off and he turned into a foreigner, they were furious!

    Because it was not the clown himself!

    Does that mean the big boss¡¯s promise doesn¡¯t count?

    Behind the screen, patriarch Morgan mmed the table andughed out loud. He felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders.

    Heughed until tears came out,¡±fake?¡± So it was fake? Hahahahaha, I was just wondering how he could still be alive. So someone was pretending to be him. Hahahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. I was scared for nothing!¡±

    Li Ming was angry. The six sect leaders were also angry. If this clown was fake, then their conditions would be greatly reduced!

    Yue Yang directly grabbed Benjamin¡¯s cor and roared,¡±¡±Come out! Let the real clowne out. If he doesn ¡®t, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    Benjamin already knew that the clown was Dulson, so he did not have much hope in the beginning. Now that he was being threatened, he was not afraid at all, and chuckled,¡±¡±Kill them, don¡¯t wait.¡±

    When haber and Stenson saw that it was Dulson under the mask, the two of them fell to the ground and bitterly smiled.

    It was only their wishful thinking. Who could survive such a nuclear explosion?

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to?¡± Li Ming¡¯s fistnded on Benjamin¡¯s abdomen, sending him flying far away and rolling on the ground. Benjamin spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    Li Ming jumped up high and wanted to use his knee to crush Benjamin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± Lin Dong was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t catch his breath and kept coughing.

    Luo Yi quickly rushed over to stop him with the explosive force of his leg attack, but he was too far away from Benjamin. Although he rushed over, he was a few secondste.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, we can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Luo Yi shouted to the sky.

    Just as Li Ming descended from the sky and was about to attack Benjamin, suddenly, Li Ming was sent flying by a huge force in the air, flying in the opposite direction. His whole body smashed into the steel wall, and even the steel wall caved in, showing the shape of a human. It was enough to show how strong the huge impact was.

    Yue Yang and the other five remaining sect leaders shouted,¡±Old ghost li!¡±

    They could feel a certain aura in front of Benjamin. Although they could not see it, with their strength, it was hard not to feel it. However, because they could feel his presence, the pressure was very shocking.

    Not long after, a man in a grey robe and a golden clown mask, like Dulson, appeared in front of Benjamin. He was ten centimeters taller than Dulson.

    But the extra 10 centimeters made Stenson ecstatic!

    ¡°Boss! It¡¯s you! It¡¯s the boss!¡±

    ¡°F * ck!¡± Haber directly cursed and almost cried,¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯ve F * cking made me go crazy, you know that? This makes me even more excited than when I did A with my wife!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brothers. I was busy cleaning up the troops outside and camete!¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he directly took off his mask and revealed his face. He turned around and smiled at the camera in the prison,¡±¡±Long time no see!¡±

    Patriarch Morgan, who had already rxed behind the screen, almost had a heart attack. He fell from his chair, and the Butler quickly brought in medicine for him.

    But Morgan pushed him away and roared into the microphone,¡±¡±Kill him! Kill him!¡±

    Xu Cheng turned around and looked at the five sect leaders.¡±¡±The Dragon division can suppress you guys for a while, but it can also suppress you guys forever!¡±

    ¡°You still wet behind the ears, let¡¯s see if your master or you are stronger!¡± Yue Yang and the others said as they rushed over.

 Chapter 1178 - Not a single one who can fight

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Not a single one who can fight</h4>

    <b></b>

    Five months of full-force attacks had allnded on Xu Cheng¡¯s body, and the thick and powerful internal force was enough to crush any master on the world¡¯s ranking list!

    However, Xu Cheng just stood there without moving. After the five of them attacked with all their might, Xu Cheng¡¯s face was still expressionless.

    Haber, Benjamin, and Stenson all stared at him. They were really afraid that if he couldn¡¯t hold on, then today would be the end.

    But ...

    Their guild leader had never let them down!

    The next moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s body suddenly trembled!

    That kind of powerful inner force that could topple mountains and overturn water had sent the five sect leaders flying!

    ¡°This is the correct way to open it!¡± Haber waved his fist.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face was full of pride. With a shake of his cloak, he disappeared on the spot!

    This time, he didn¡¯t just disappear. He was moving so fast that even Dulson couldn¡¯t see him. His Thunder gene had been strengthened after he fused with the Duke, and he was now as fast as lightning.

    The five sect leaders who were sent flying were still in the air and hadn¡¯tnded yet, but Xu Cheng had already closed in. In the air, he gave Yue Yang and the others another kick. Then, when he turned around again, the five of them were still floating in the air at a speed that was dozens of times slower. Their mouths were wide open and their faces were distorted, which was enough to show how much pain they were in from Xu Cheng¡¯s kick.

    Xu Cheng gently waved his cloak and said indifferently,¡±¡±You¡¯ll die if you see the clown!¡±

    The slow motion of the five people finally recovered, and with a bang, they were sent flying in all directions like a fairy scattering flowers.

    The five of them were all mmed into the iron wall and spat out blood.

    All of them looked at the man in the gray robe in shock.

    Just now, he had approached them at the speed of light to give them another kick in the air. How fast did he need to be to do that?

    Even the slow motion camera couldn¡¯t capture Xu Cheng¡¯s movement just now.

    This was because there was no camera in the world that could capture the beat of light.

    Seeing this scene from behind the screen, patriarch Morgan immediately took out his phone and called his subordinate in the 5th Division.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°Sir, do we really have to do this? This is already the secondunch of the United States in two months, and it will be criticized by public opinion!¡±

    ¡°I told you to fire!¡± Patriarch Morgan roared madly,¡±¡±Do you believe that I can get my men to rush into your office and kill you right now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sir, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± The person on the other end of the line swallowed.

    This time, patriarch Morgan was sure that this person was Xu Cheng!

    He was one of the two demon kings who was invincible in this world. No, it could even be said that he would be the only one in the future!

    He was unwilling to ept this. Things had alreadye to this point, and he had no way out! If Xu Cheng didn¡¯t die, then he would have nothing. But if Xu Cheng died, even if he had to pay any other price, he was willing to do it. Even if he was criticized by the world¡¯s public opinion, even if the world¡¯s leaders wanted to impeach him and take him down, as long as the Morgan n was still alive, he would win!

    ...

    As the strategist said, the United States had detonated two Y-bullets in two months. This was a very serious matter. Not to mention the people of the world, even the citizens of the United States would me you. As a big country, who in the world would believe you if you didn¡¯t manage that kind of weapon well? The United States would not allow such negative things. This was not something a dictator could do as he pleased. Even if Morgan was strong, the other countries in the world could sanction him!

    But patriarch Morgan couldn¡¯t care less. Even if he had to take the me, he had to win!

    Patriarch Morgan picked up his headset. He wanted to dy Xu Cheng¡¯s time. Now, no matter how strong the six Chiefs were, they were all powerless in front of Xu Cheng and couldn¡¯t stop him at all. Morgan wanted to stall Xu Cheng and not let him leave. There were still a few minutes before theunch, and it would also take a few minutes for the missile to reach its destination. For ordinary people, it would be impossible to escape the range of the nuclear explosion. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he was afraid that Xu Cheng would escape again!

    Therefore, this time, he had to watch him explode in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them leave. Think of a way to stall them!¡± Morgan first ordered the warden.

    The warden nodded and left the control room to call for all the prison guards to surround the entire Hall.

    Morgan directly said to the loudspeaker in the lobby,¡±¡±You actually didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at the camera in the corner and said,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? ¡°Morgan, it¡¯s over!¡±

    At this moment, Bonas wanted to sneak attack Xu Cheng from behind. He rushed over, but Xu Cheng was busy looking at the camera, and without even looking back, he directly used his powerful internal force to send Bonas flying!

    The Bonas man spat out a mouthful of blood in the air. Then, the daggers that were falling around him seemed to be controlled out of thin air, and they pierced through Bonas¡¯s body one after another!

    This scene shocked all the criminals who were still alive. Everyone subconsciously retreated to the wall and didn¡¯t dare toe forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Morgan angrily roared,¡±I, Morgan, won¡¯t resign to my fate!¡± I haven¡¯t lost! I¡¯ve always been the winner in my life, always! I¡¯m where I am today not by luck, but by strength! I¡¯ll rely on my real strength! I¡¯ll never hand my fate to anyone. I¡¯ll kill whoever decides my fate! Don¡¯t tell me who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, I won, so I¡¯m right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but you can¡¯t win,¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± After Morgan finished speaking, the police force mobilized by the warden had already stuffed eye-catching cameras into the four windows and aimed at everyone in the hall!

    More than a hundred armed police officers surrounded the area.

    At this time, the warden was standing in the corridor on the second floor. He looked at Xu Cheng and the others and smiled.¡±¡±You¡¯re right, it¡¯s almost over. ¡±

    Then, he waved his hand, and the police officers around him opened fire. The bullets were like a rain of arrows from the ancient war. It was enough to turn any object or person into a ho¡¯s nest and kill them!

    But!

    Xu Cheng just stood there and lifted it up with one hand. His super powerful spiritual power spread out across the entire prison, and then those bullets that were as dense as rain floated in the air, and in a second, they all disintegrated!

    It had been broken down into iron powder, which drifted down like dust.

    ¡°sh*t! What the hell!¡± When the soldiers saw this, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets as if they had seen a ghost. This godlike scene had broken theirst line of defense.

    ¡°All of them!¡± Xu Cheng looked around at all the soldiers on the second floor and said,¡±¡±Die!¡±

    Boom boom boom ...

    The next moment, all the soldiers holding guns self-destructed!

    All the soldiers were instantly turned into bombs by the guns in their hands, and their bodies were blown into pieces.

    Everyone in the room fell silent.

 Chapter 1179 - Gods domain

    <h4>Chapter 1179: God¡¯s domain</h4>

    A deathly silence!

    Even Morgan, who was watching this scene from behind the screen, had his back drenched in sweat.

    His whole body trembled so much that he almost dropped his phone. He quickly picked it up and shouted at the person from the 5th Division,¡±Are you done? Are you done? Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Alright ... Sir, the password has been entered. Please announce yourunch password. ¡±

    At the scene of the prison, the head warden¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the soldiers around him turn into minced meat and mud.

    Then, he picked up a remote control in his hand and said through gritted teeth,¡±¡±Go to hell!¡±

    He pressed a button, and water sprayed down from the top of the hall, drenching the entire Hall. Then, the warden pressed another button.

    The next moment, all the steel walls and the ground in the prison transmitted a high voltage!

    The criminals ¡®expressions changed drastically.

    ¡°Not good! He¡¯s activating the high voltage power!¡±

    The entire fortress was covered in a high-voltage electric barrier, and anyone with a bracelet or anklet would die from the impact. Even if you were wearing a pair of insted shoes, the high-voltage electric disorder around you could still affect you. Moreover, in a situation where the entire lobby was filled with water, as long as one was drenched, they would be electrocuted and die!

    ¡°Good job!¡± Morgan¡¯s spirit suddenly rose.

    But!

    The gray-robed man raised his hand again, and the metal of the spray faucets above his head deformed and blocked the openings. The water immediately stopped.

    Then, he raised his hand high again. The moment the high voltage came out, it was all guided into his body!

    The warden was stunned!

    Morgan was stunned!

    The criminals were all stunned!

    The high voltage didn¡¯t even have time to go through everyone¡¯s body before it was absorbed by Xu Cheng!

    There were no casualties!

    Xu Cheng looked up at the head Warden as if he was looking at a dead man. He suddenly pointed his finger at the head Warden, and the next moment, a bolt of lightning shed out from his finger, instantly killing the head Warden at the speed of light.

    BOOM!

    The head Warden did not even make a sound before he exploded into minced meat that sprayed all over the corridor.

    The entire venue fell silent once again!

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi were both shocked. Xu Cheng¡¯s series of operations was no longer the big boss they knew before. It was like the difference between a mortal and a God.

    He turned into ashes with a raise of his hand!

    ...

    Whoosh!

    All the surviving criminals had lost their fighting spirit! All of them knelt down in unison!

    Fear made them unable to raise any will to resist.

    The six sect leaders who had climbed up didn¡¯t know what to do after witnessing the whole process.

    The clown!

    It was far more terrifying than the rumors!

    Xu Cheng raised his eyes and looked at the six sect leaders. His body gently floated up and floated in front of Yue Yang.

    This wasn¡¯t some kind of hanging pressure, nor was it hanging by a chandelier like Dulson, but a real person who was free of gravity and floating!

    Shocking!

    The criminals didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They subconsciously looked down and didn¡¯t dare to look, afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe this world again if they looked too much.

    Xu Cheng floated in front of Yue Yang and was still floating in the air. He looked down at Yue Yang, and Yue Yang was already so scared by his flying posture that her whole body was trembling.

    ¡°You, you, you, how, how can you fly?¡± His mouth trembled as he said,¡±this ...¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a realm called X!¡± Xu Cheng said softly,¡±humans have always been trying to figure out what kind of gap there is between mythology and science. Today, you can feel it for yourself. This gap is just like you and me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Yue Yang swallowed his saliva.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled and said, word for word,¡±¡±Project X¡¯s realm can be exined as the realm of the God of bi ¡®an!¡±

    Yue Yang¡¯s pupils contracted slightly!

    The next moment, his entire body was lifted up by Xu Cheng¡¯s control.

    After that.

    BOOM!

    Yue Yang¡¯s whole body was directly torn into six pieces by some kind of powerful spiritual power!

    ¡°Old Yue!¡± The other five sect leaders also rushed over, but at the next moment, Xu Cheng waved his robe, and all five of them were sent flying into the wall, and they once again spat out blood and fell to the ground.

    Powerful!

    As strong as the six masters and above, they couldn¡¯t even touch Xu Cheng¡¯s sleeve. It was aplete explosion!

    This was the feeling Xu Cheng gave to Lin Dong and Luo Yi.

    Behind the screen, Morgan was lying on the chair with a pale face. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked out.

    Why was he stronger than before?

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a person like you in this world!¡± Morgan gritted his teeth and said through the loudspeaker,¡±your existence is an imbnce that disrupts all thews of nature. You shouldn¡¯t exist! You¡¯ll make this earth copse. ¡±

    ¡°Human.¡± Xu Cheng turned around and looked at the camera.

    ¡°Civilization?¡± ¡°You will only let the war continue in chaos,¡± Morgan sneered.

    ¡°What do you mean by thew of nature? It was thew of the jungle. Only the strong deserved to live, and onlypetition could strengthen one¡¯s self. But now, people were gettingzier andzier, and they were more and more dependent on technology. Was it humans dominating technology, or was technology gradually dominating humans? If one day, people were not strong enough, they would die in a technological civilization sooner orter! Just like those missiles and guns in your hands, humans created them, but they are afraid of them and can¡¯t defeat them. ¡°Take Y-bullets for example. You created this prehistoric beast of war, but you can¡¯t control it. You¡¯ll die in its hands sooner orter! ¡°However, if humans continue to grow stronger, they will only be able to explore deeper and further. Just look at the humans now, they are so fragile that it is difficult for them to take a single step. Some people even died of starvation, cold, heat, or sickness! How was this the ruler of nature¡¯s food chain? What¡¯s the difference between you and an ant?¡±

    Morganughed sarcastically.¡±¡±Do you think humans can ignore all this? If that day reallyes, it wouldn¡¯t be called earth anymore, but heaven. ¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s face was full of passion.¡±What I want to create is not a civilization, but a God!¡± He said.

    Morgan¡¯s pupils shrank.

    ¡°Then let your God go to hell!¡± He gritted his teeth.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the safety device in Division 5 had been activated. As the firingmand was entered, the long-range Y-bullet had already soared into the sky and flew towards Sin City!

    At that moment, Morgan¡¯s bedroom door was pushed open, and the Butler came in with a panicked expression.¡±¡±Sir, bad news, I¡¯ve found him. The Pope has appeared. Just two minutes ago, he held a press conference and used you of assassinating him! The entire Western media and forums are searching for information on you. I¡¯m afraid that Morgan¡¯s children outside will be in danger!¡±

    Morgan¡¯s expression instantly changed!

    ¡°Impossible!¡± He muttered,¡±impossible!¡± He can¡¯t be alive! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

 Chapter 1180 - Entrusted

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Entrusted</h4>

    Old Morgan was going crazy.

    Just when he thought that all the ns were under his control, all of a sudden, the ces that he thought were the least likely to go wrong went wrong. They were all fatal ces, making himpletely breathless.

    The Pope¡¯s appeal really made some extremists in the Western world crazy enough to do something excessive to the Morgan family¡¯s descendants.

    This was even more terrifying and harder to control than the deviant Corp because he had the deviant Corp¡¯s information list, but if those crazy believers did it in the open, how could you guard against them?

    At least one Westerner was a religious person, which would make Morgan¡¯s offspring very ufortable.

    However, this wasn¡¯t all. The most serious thing was that as a Westerner, if you didn¡¯t have faith, you wouldn¡¯t be able to integrate into various social circles. Many people faked their faith in order to enter this circle, but Morgan publicly assassinated such a figure. The consequences could be imagined. The Morgan family would be condemned by public opinion and ostracized by the entire United States. If they continued to lead the troops in America, it would be much more difficult!

    He fell to the ground, paralyzed.

    Outside the bedroom, many of Morgan¡¯s children anxiously wanted to rush in and ask.

    However, the Butler did not let them in.

    ¡°Did the court ept the information he submitted?¡± Morgan faintly asked.

    The Butler nodded.¡±We¡¯re just missing one witness. It¡¯s the person who drugged the Pope that night. We didn¡¯t manage to catch him at first, but the Pope did.¡±

    Morgan smiled bitterly.¡±It¡¯s normal. We are not as wanted as F Tigan. There are too many believers in the world. The criminal will be caught unless he doesn¡¯t show up.¡±

    He slowly stood up with great difficulty. Then, he took two steps and staggered.

    After a long time, the voice of the 5th Division¡¯s strategist came from the speaker.¡±Sir, theunch isplete. We¡¯llplete the bombing of Sin City in three minutes!¡±

    Morgan came back to his senses and gently shook his head.¡±Right! I haven¡¯t lost! How can you defeat me so easily! I think I can still be saved. ¡±

    ¡°Kill that witness at all costs,¡± he said to the Butler.¡±I don¡¯t want him to go to court!¡±

    ¡°This ...¡± The Butler said with some difficulty. Sir, do we still have anyone we can use? We can only let the 5th Division¡¯s Special Forces do this. But once their identity is exposed, it¡¯s equivalent to having no evidence!¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Morgan¡¯s cane hit the ground hard.¡±¡±Tell those arms dealers! ¡°Whoever can do this, I¡¯ll give them a slot for my Morgan¡¯s goods in the future!¡±

    The Butler¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t a secret that the American government and arms dealers worked together to sell them to war-torn zones all over the world, but these things were done privately as smuggling. However, those goods were eliminated by the US military, and the quantity was limited. If one could get a partnership invitation from the Morgan military family, one could be said to be invincible in the arms smuggler world!

    Who didn¡¯t want it?

    In this world, there are plenty of people who would risk their lives for you!

    No one could refuse old Morgan¡¯s condition!

    ¡°This person and his deviant Corp will diepletely after tonight!¡± Morgan pointed at Xu Cheng and the others on the screen and continued,¡±¡±It¡¯s just the Pope¡¯s side. If the witness can¡¯t appear in court, the crime won¡¯t be established. At most, I¡¯ll offend some people, but I can still take it. At most, I¡¯ll pass the position to Byron. After the scene turns around, Morgan will continue to set sail, and no one will be able to stop him!¡±

    The old man¡¯s face lit up with an unprecedented light. He looked at Sin city¡¯s screen with his gloomy eyes and said into his headset,¡±¡±You want to y me to death, right? You saved that old man, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng said to the camera,¡±I told you. It¡¯s over!¡±

    ...

    ¡°End?¡± Morganughed sinisterly,¡±it¡¯s over?¡± End it ording to your script? ¡°Stop dreaming. I won¡¯t let you do as you wish. I didn¡¯t blow you upst time. Maybe you didn¡¯t evene to the ind, right? I don¡¯t believe that the missile can¡¯t kill you. This time, I¡¯d like to see how you can run again. You still have one minute! Just now, I¡¯ve alreadyunched the thing that you and the Duke are most afraid of!¡±

    The expressions of Benjamin, Stenson, and the others instantly changed when they heard this, because they clearly knew what thest explosion was.

    Again this time?

    ¡°Run! Guild leader, run!¡± ¡°No!¡± Benjamin yelled at Xu Cheng,¡±only you and Dulson can leave here!¡±

    Stenson also nodded.¡±That¡¯s right, boss. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Dulson came over, looked at these people, and asked,¡±¡±Who should I piggyback?¡±

    With his speed, he could try to see if he could save her.

    But at most, he could carry one person out of this ce.

    Lin Dong and Luo Yi heard that it was only one minute, so they also shouted at Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng (master), let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his head and looked at the ceiling of the steel fortress. Then, the metal of the pot lid fortress above his head was dposed and catalyzed, and then, a huge starry sky shed above everyone¡¯s head.

    The cold wind blew in.

    Then, they saw a beam of fire from the nuclear conductor falling from the sky.

    This was even shorter than the time given by old Morgan, and it was toote.

    The criminals ¡®faces changed. They all rushed towards the gate, but they realized that the head Warden had already sealed the gate.

    This ce was like a furnace, and he could only wait for death. And the time was less than a minute!

    But all the members of the deviant Corp knew that as long as the leader wanted to leave, he could.

    Because he could fly now! As long as they flew to a certain height, they could avoid the nuclear explosion area and leave.

    ¡°Master! Master¡¯s wife needs you. ¡± Lin Dong came over and said to Xu Cheng. He knew that Xu Cheng always sacrificed himself for everyone, but this time, he hoped that his master and his wife could be together.

    Xu Cheng looked at his brothers and said,¡±¡±You guys need me too.¡±

    Luo Yi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he walked over and said,¡±¡±But you don¡¯t owe us anymore. You¡¯ve already given your brothers what you should pay us back. Big Brother Cheng, you do owe sister-inw! You owe us too much, and you won¡¯t be able to pay us back in this lifetime. Just go, don¡¯t worry about us. If you can, just take revenge for our brothers. ¡±

    Stenson¡¯s eyes were red.¡±Boss, can you help me take care of my wife and child?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Your wife is pregnant. Are you sure you don¡¯t have any regrets if you don¡¯t see your son die like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied!¡± Stensonughed openly.

    Benjamin also gritted his teeth.¡±Leader, it¡¯s my pride to be able to be a member of the deviant Corp in this life. Thank you for thinking so highly of me!¡±

    Haber alsoughed.¡±Brother, if possible, can you also take care of my family? although they don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, it¡¯s even more dangerous to have money in this world, so I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Then you guys take care of your own family.¡± Xu Cheng let out a ¡®Chi¡¯ sound as his body floated up and flew towards the top of the fortress.

 Chapter 1181 - The tide has turned

    <h4>Chapter 1181: The tide has turned</h4>

    Everyone thought that he had really left.

    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Haber didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Dong roared.

    He knew what Xu Cheng was going to do.

    ¡°Do you still remember how that missile saved diesel and the others in Ennd?¡± Lin Dong muttered.

    Benjamin and Luo Yi¡¯s eyes widened.

    They didn¡¯t participate in that battle, but they did in the logistics department. They all knew that it was Xu Cheng who used his own body to hit the missile, causing it to explode in the sky, and then weakened the explosion to save everyone.

    Luo Yi red at Xu Cheng in the sky.¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng! Don ¡®t!¡±

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just a missile, it was a nuclear bomb!

    ¡°Are you stupid? Even if the nuclear bomb were to be detonated in the air, your area would still be affected. Its range is toorge, and it¡¯s impossible for anyone to survive. ¡± Old Morgan¡¯s smile grew wider when he saw this.

    Xu Cheng directly faced the iing nuclear bomb, and while everyone was worried for him, Xu Cheng¡¯s face was surprisingly calm and indifferent.

    ¡°Do you want to see if there¡¯s a God in this world?¡± In his mind, he recalled the Duke¡¯s smile before his death.

    There was no God in this world!

    He was not a God.

    He didn¡¯t know if the realm X was the highest realm. Just like how no one knew of the realm X above the Grandmaster realm, he was sure that this was definitely not the realm of God. He couldn¡¯t control his life and death.

    But!

    As for those who didn¡¯t die, he could control whether he wanted them to die or not!

    For example, now!

    When the nuclear eyes came into close contact with him, the metal part of the nuclear warhead was first broken down by Xu Cheng. Because this part was the fuse for the detonation, once it touched anything, the missile would explode. But now, after this part was broken down, Xu Cheng continued to break down the safety system. This part was the remote control part, used to directly detonate the bomb without the warhead. After breaking down this part, Xu Cheng continued to break down the entire nuclear material!

    The criminals thought it was the end of the world, so they all curled up in the corner, not daring to watch.

    Even old Morgan was waiting for the screen to shake violently and then turn ck, which meant that the nuclear bomb had detonated.

    But ...

    A minuteter, the detonation did not happen as expected!

    Old Morgan frowned as he looked at the screen. He couldn¡¯t see what was happening above, but he could see that suddenly, the people below the prison were cheering.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy and relief!

    What was going on?

    ...

    Old Morgan was confused.

    Five minutester, there was still no explosion.

    The image was still extremely high definition, and there was no sign of any damage to the auspicious image. The people in the image were all jumping around.

    Old Morgan¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets to see what was going on in the sky.

    Bang!

    Just then, a huge missile hit the camera directly. Like a piece of scrap iron, it rolled on the ground, almost shocking old Morgan¡¯s eyes.

    If he didn¡¯t see the production logo of the 5th Division of the United States on the scrap metal missile, he would have thought that this big piece of scrap metal was a nuclear bomb.

    Xu Cheng had already broken down all the other devices and materials that could be produced and detonated, and the remaining ones were indeed not enough to detonate the bomb. After throwing them all in front of the camera, he said,¡±¡±However many of these things you have, I can turn them into waste! I¡¯ve said it before, the world dominated by humans has only just begun!¡±

    Old Morgan fell back into his chair, his face ashen. His heart had been stabbed so hard that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    A nuclear bomb!

    This was a nuclear bomb.

    It was the most powerful explosive on earth, something that could make any small country proud!

    However, it could not do anything to one person!

    At this time, the Butler came in with a bad expression. He walked to old Morgan and sighed.¡±Mister?¡±

    Old Morgan¡¯s face was gray, and hepletely lost his fighting spirit.

    ¡°Speak,¡± he said in a hoarse and weak voice.

    The Butler: ¡°no one dared to take this mission. It seems that the deviant Corp issued a warning in the underground world a long time ago. If anyone tried to assassinate this witness, the deviant Corp would destroy them like they destroyed the mokdo family. No matter who he is, the royal family or the royal family in this world will do as they say!¡±

    Old Morgan lowered his head, and his already old body was directly hunched. His wrinkled hands trembled as he rubbed his white hair. His crutch fell to the ground. He wanted to squat down and pick it up, but when he squatted down, he found that his hands were too trembling to pick up the crutch. In the end, he punched the sofa in anger.

    ¡°Mister?¡± The Butler came over to help him out of concern.

    ¡°When does the International Court want me to appear in court?¡± Old Morgan asked in a tired and hoarse voice.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow at thetest.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to negotiate a little?¡± the Butler quickly suggested.

    Old Morgan shook his head and said,¡±no, I¡¯m in prison. I can only take all the charges to not bring shame to Morgan. Tell the International Court that I can appear in court tomorrow or today. I plead guilty! Also, make an appointment with the Pope, I want to talk to him. ¡±

    The Butler could only nod in silence.

    Then, he helped old Morgan out of the bedroom. The other children of old Morgan had been waiting outside for a long time.

    The eldest son, Byron, wanted to say something, but before he could, old Morgan rubbed his eyes and said,¡±¡±I will think of a way to save everything, even if I have to give up everything. You can rest assured.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he walked past all the members and left dejectedly. He waspletely different from the high-spirited person he was a few days ago. It was as if he had used up the 20 years of life he had fought for in one night.

    That night.

    He met the Pope, and the two met in the Pope¡¯s vip room.

    ¡°If I had another chance, I would still do the same!¡± Morgan said as he looked at the Pope.

    The Popeughed bitterly.

    ¡°Is fame and fortune really that important?¡±

    Morgan nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any children, so you won¡¯t understand how heavy the burden of a big family and business is. There¡¯s no man who doesn¡¯t desire power, because with it, you can have everything! Just one more step, just one more step and I can be the human King! My n was wless! It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s just that the one I want to defeat is not a human!¡± Morgan looked regretful. He gritted his teeth and suddenly reached out to hold the Pope¡¯s hand, sincerely saying,¡±¡±Help me!¡±

    Suddenly, he knelt down!

    The Pope watched him kneel, but did not help him up.

    ¡°How can I help?¡±

    ¡°Bless my family!¡± Morgan said.

    The Pope smiled bitterly,¡±when you were doing these things, did you ever think about them?¡± Since you¡¯ve already done it, you should face the consequences and bear them. ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Morgan shook his head,¡¯I can take it. I can die! I can throw everything away, but I can¡¯t do it. All the businesses and my family that I¡¯ve worked so hard to build will lose their lives because of one wrong step. Help me! I¡¯m begging you! My old friend!¡±

    The Pope shook his head and smiled bitterly.¡±I can¡¯t help you. You¡¯re right. He¡¯s not a human. He¡¯s a God!¡± You¡¯ve offended a God, how can I help you?¡±

 Chapter 1182 - This is the second option

    <h4>Chapter 1182: This is the second option</h4>

    ¡°No, you can,¡± Morgan pleaded.¡±You¡¯re the Pope. As long as you say something, you can protect my children in the Western world.¡±

    The Pope shook his head with a wry smile.¡±Things are different now. He¡¯s not the same person as before. This time, I can¡¯t protect your children.¡±

    He sighed.¡±Go back. He will go to your ce. The debt must be settled. This is the consequence that the loser should bear.¡±

    After saying that, the Pope stood up, walked past the kneeling Morgan, and walked further and further away.

    Old Morgan hugged his body in despair and sobbed.

    It ended.

    Everything was toote.

    He had lost!

    He had lostpletely.

    Old Morgan didn¡¯t know how he returned home in a daze.

    The members who were outside had also rushed back. They knew that if they stayed outside any longer, they would be killed by those crazy followers, so they all came back.

    Seeing that the patriarch had returned, everyone looked at him with anticipation. Old Morgan looked at his 40-something sons with guilt.

    ¡°Father?¡± Bo Lun called out softly.

    Old Morgan said to the Butler,¡±let the troops stationed outside withdraw. Let all the servants go out. Today, only the Morgan family is allowed to stay here.¡±

    The Butler nodded and went out to handle the matter.

    Bolun was anxious,¡±father, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡± The deviant Corp hasn¡¯t beenpletely annihted yet, if you withdraw the Army, we will all die. ¡±

    Old Morgan smiled bitterly, both sad and happy.¡±¡±What¡¯s the use of having more troops?¡±

    Not long after, several ck Rolls-Royces appeared on the long garden Road of Morgan Manor.

    These cars all had military license tes and were escorted by soldiers from the 5th Division. They drove into Morgan Manor smoothly until they arrived at the entrance of the Morgan Manor¡¯s Vi Hall. All the members of the Morgan family stood outside the door with their heads lowered.

    At this moment, the drivers of the cars got out of the cars and opened the back doors on both sides. Haber, Stenson, Bush Jr., Caesar, Benjamin, and Rockefeller, the current young patriarch, got out of the four cars.

    Thest car directly passed by these few cars and stopped at the waiting area in the vi Hall. Lin Dong, who was in the front passenger seat, got out of the car in a suit. He walked to the boss¡¯s seat and opened the door. Xu Cheng¡¯s leather shoes were first exposed, and then his slender body stood straight in front of the car. He was wearing a pure white tuxedo, and the others were all in ck suits. All the members of the Morgan in front didn¡¯t know who this guy was, but when old Morgan saw him, his body was already trembling.

    Xu Cheng adjusted his suit and immediately walked into the vi.

    Lin Dong followed behind him, and then haber and the others followed. Patriarch Morgan also followed, but the other members were all ced outside by the Butler, and they couldn¡¯t go in even if they wanted to.

    Inside, after Xu Cheng went in, he sat down at the head of the conference room.

    Lin Dong just stood behind him and didn¡¯t say a word, like a human meat harvester bodyguard!

    Only then did haber and the others begin to take their seats. After they were all seated, Lin Dong walked over and crushed the extra chairs with his ws. He didn¡¯t even leave a single one for Morgan.

    ...

    Xu Cheng: ¡°originally, you had a seat. But, what a pity.¡±

    Old Morgan looked at these people sitting here, and how could he not feel envious? He burst into tears with mixed feelings and knelt down.

    ¡°Mr. Xu ... I beg you to let my family go!¡± He directly kowtowed.

    Looking at him like this, Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have any sympathy at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I respect you as a good opponent. I¡¯ll look down on you if you do this!¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he stood up and walked up to Morgan, who was still kneeling. He looked down at him and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t object to your ambition to betray. As long as you think about the consequences and can bear them, I will respect you as a man!¡±

    ¡°But ... You don¡¯t have the ability, but you still beg for forgiveness after doing it. I¡¯m sorry. ¡±

    Old Morgan cried out.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu!¡± He grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s feet with both hands, but he was kicked away by Lin Dong.

    Xu Cheng looked through the floor-to-ceiling ss at the Morgan heirs outside, and he directly asked the current Rockefeller,¡±¡±How do you think they should be dealt with?¡±

    Rockefeller, the current patriarch, was younger, and his body trembled. Compared to the others in the room, he was the only one who didn¡¯t belong to the deviant Corp. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for the influence of his family, he would have been reced, so he was the most unconfident person in the meeting.

    Mr. Xu, I¡¯m just a businessman. I don¡¯t know what to do. ¡± He said timidly.

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. Xu Cheng was very satisfied with his answer. He said,¡±¡±Remember what you said today. You¡¯re just a businessman. Do your business and I guarantee that nothing will happen to you in this life!¡±

    The patriarch of the Rockefeller family swallowed, d that he didn¡¯t meddle in their business just now. Xu Cheng just wanted him to be aware!

    He would be fine as long as he was aware of it.

    Xu Cheng had his back to old Morgan, and after a moment of silence, he said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you two choices. First, hand over all of Morgan¡¯s original resources and give your family some property that canst you for the rest of your life, but the Morgan family can never get involved in the political circle!¡±

    Old Morgan¡¯s body trembled.

    Although there were two choices, there was actually only one, because the second choice was: On the contrary, the entire n would be ughtered!

    ¡°How many properties can he have?¡± Old Morgan asked, trembling.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept silent with his back to him.

    Old Morgan immediately lowered his head and said in a trembling voice,¡±Morgan is willing to ept! I¡¯m willing to hand over all the power in my hands and promise to never step into politics!¡±

    At the sight of this scene from outside the door, Byron pushed the Butler aside and rushed in.¡±¡±I don¡¯t agree! What right did he have to hand over his power? What about the second option? Father, let¡¯s hear him out about the second option. ¡±

    Old Morgan¡¯s face changed when he saw his eldest son rush in.

    Xu Cheng just indifferently nced at bolun.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Bolon to be angry, because he had been looking forward to this position for too long. He was now more than 50 years old, and he was eagerly waiting for old Morgan to die to start his era. But now, old Morgan had gone overboard, and when it was his turn, everything was gone?

    How could he ept this?

    ¡°Do you want a second option?¡± Xu Cheng asked indifferently.

    Old Morgan panicked and shook his head,¡±no!¡± Mr. Xu, don ¡®t!¡±

    Byron forced himself to remain calm. He had never seen Xu Cheng¡¯s power before, and he felt that with Morgan¡¯s current status and power, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone! Although the deviant Corp was terrifying, they couldn¡¯t be so arrogant in their territory.

    ¡°Tell me about your second choice.¡± Bolun gritted his teeth.

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a boom, and bolun¡¯s entire body exploded into pieces as if there was a bomb in his body.

    Old Morgan, the Butler, and the children who were looking through the ss were all pale with fright, and some of them screamed.

    ¡°This is the second option!¡± Xu Cheng replied without hesitation.

    (Everyone can see that the update is repetitive. That¡¯s a system error. These are only the two chapters that were updated today.)

 Chapter 1183 - Distribution of benefits

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Distribution of benefits</h4>

    Some of the children outside were so flustered that they couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Old Morgan¡¯s face was still stained with the blood of the first born. His mouth was wide open, and his whole body was trembling in fear!

    The Rockefeller n leader was also restless.

    ¡°Can we have a good talk now?¡± Xu Cheng asked old Morgan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shoot and break the legs of anyone who takes half a step in,¡± old Morgan said to the Butler.

    Being disabled was better than being dead.

    The Butler took out a gun and stood guard at the door.

    He reckoned that even if he didn¡¯t guard the ce, no one would dare toe in and court death.

    He was a living person, and he was gone just like that!

    Xu Cheng went back to his seat and said,¡±¡±What I said back then still works.¡±

    Haber.¡±

    Haber¡¯s body shivered, and he met Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±Yes,¡±

    ¡°Originally, I wanted you and Morgan to take over the resources of the original Roth family in Europe, but now the Morgan family has withdrawn. However, for the sake of absolute power and resource monopoly, we will leave a quota for you to take over the resources that I promised you before. You will hand over the resources to old Morgan in the next few days.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Haber excitedly nodded.

    The others were also shocked.

    ¡°Benjamin.¡± Xu Cheng looked at Benjamin.

    ¡°Yes.¡±Benjamin¡¯s body shook.

    ¡°Europe has always been against the injection of the new vine. You will be in charge of all matters in this area in the future, and the other half of Europe¡¯s resources will be yours. Quickly gather a team to train you. If there are any problems during the implementation of the vine, let haber cooperate with you. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, leader!¡± Benjamin replied.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Haber promised,¡±I will do my best to cooperate with him!¡±

    ¡°Stenson, Bush Junior.¡± Xu Cheng read out two more names.

    The two of them perked up. ¡°Yes!¡± They said in unison.

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±From now on, the political power of America will be the two of you.¡±

    George W. Bush stood up and bowed to Xu Cheng.¡±¡±Thank you, Mr. Xu!¡±

    ¡°Sit down, this is your father¡¯s own choice. You should also do your duty, this is what you deserve. The military power of the United States can be handed over to old Morgan.¡±

    Stenson¡¯s eyes were red, and he directly got out of his chair and knelt down on one knee.¡±¡±Boss! The luckiest thing in my life is meeting you! In this life, the Stenson family will be your most loyal subordinates!¡±

    ...

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±I heard your wife gave birth to a son for you. When he¡¯s one year old, he¡¯lle and acknowledge me as his Godfather.¡±

    Stenson¡¯s eyes widened, and he was so excited that he cried and was extremely grateful.¡±¡±Thank you, boss!¡±

    Haber, Benjamin, Bush Junior, and Caesar all looked at Stenson with envy.

    The clown¡¯s godson was equivalent to his godson.

    This title was really awesome, better than any other random title. Not to mention that his father Stenson would be one of the powers in America in the future, this title was even better.

    Xu Cheng remembered something and added,¡±¡±By the way, I think Senator jerry can be the next candidate.¡±

    Stenson and Bush said in unison,¡±¡±We also have the same intention.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rockefeller.¡± Xu Cheng then looked at the current Rockefeller n leader.

    ¡°I¡¯m ...¡± The head of the Rockefeller family was a little scared and didn¡¯t dare to look at Xu Cheng.

    ¡°What belongs to your n will not change, your n will still be the god of wealth of America! But remember, do not get involved in any political affairs. ¡±

    ¡°I clearly understand!¡± The patriarch of the Rockefeller family quickly nodded in agreement.

    At this time, only Caesar was still sitting there.

    Benjamin saw that the leader seemed to have ignored him, and as a brother, he could not help but say,¡±¡±Guild leader ... Where¡¯s Caesar?¡±

    ¡°Regimentmander has already given me everything I should have. I like this job very much.¡± Caesarughed.

    ¡®Heavenly eye¡¯ intelligence organization!

    At the moment, other than Xu Cheng, no one else knew to what extent Caesar¡¯s intelligence organization had infiltrated. His job was Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes!

    Xu Cheng looked at him and also smiled.

    Then, Xu Cheng looked at old Morgan, who was already dead in the heart, and said,¡±¡±Do you regret it? You should have been one of the onesughing today, but you didn¡¯t cherish it! ¡°Next, you¡¯ll hand over your work. If there are any hidden resources that you haven¡¯t handed over, one of your family members will disappear from the face of the earth. If there are two times, two will die. If there are three times, four will die, and so on. Do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll supervise, Regimentmander,¡±Caesar said with a smile.

    Old Morgan directly fell to the ground like a deted ball. He now understood why Xu Cheng didn¡¯t kill him and keep his family alive, because they were all going to be his bargaining chips for the next part of his work.

    ¡°Then ... Do you think I can still live?¡± Old Morgan asked tentatively.

    Xu Chengughed when he heard that.

    ¡°I wanted to kill you, but I decided to keep you alive. However, the premise is that you can survive.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Old Morgan felt that something was wrong.

    Xu Cheng looked at the children outside andughed.¡±¡±You¡¯ve sacrificed all their interests. Do you think they¡¯ll let you live?¡±

    Old Morgan¡¯s body shook violently!

    Xu Cheng patted him on the shoulder, got up, and walked out of the vi.¡±¡±Live well and see how the world has changed. Don¡¯t die too early.¡±

    Killing Morgan wasn¡¯t important to him. He would keep him alive and let him witness the beginning of this era.

    Sometimes, it was better to destroy his heart than to kill him!

    Being spurned and insulted by the entire family, old Morgan would feel what was called cruelty!

    After they got out, Lin Dong went up and opened the car door for Xu Cheng. After Xu Cheng walked in, he said softly,¡±I¡¯ll go to Ennd, you can go with haber.¡±

    Lin Dong nodded and said something to the driver, and the car slowly left Morgan Manor.

    After checking the security level of the Morgan Manor, Bush clicked his tongue and suddenly said to the Morgan family,¡±¡±I think the houses here are not bad. The Bush family will move in in in the future. You guys can move out, but I¡¯ll buy them at market price.¡±

    The Morgan family¡¯s people were furious.

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± They all gritted their teeth.

    At this time, old Morgan came out of the hall and said to the Butler,¡±¡±Take the title deed and property deed and change it to Mr. Bush¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Father (grandfather)!¡± The children were all anxious and shouted out in disbelief.

    The Butler nodded.

    When he left, old Morgan said to him,¡±¡±After you¡¯re done with this, you can leave. I¡¯ve transferred some money to your ount.¡±

    The Butler sighed and left.

    Haber, who came out after them, walked over and said to Bush Junior,¡±¡±Can I trouble you toe with me to my house?¡±

    ¡°At your service,¡± Bush Junior shrugged.

    On the other side, in Ennd.

    In the imperial family.

    William did not know that the man had been resurrected after his death.

    He didn¡¯t even know that his backer, old Morgan, had changed in Merika.

 Chapter 1184 - An old friend wants to see you

    <h4>Chapter 1184: An old friend wants to see you</h4>

    Ennd.

    William was having his meal. A few Royal maids and a new Royal butler stood beside him.

    ¡°How¡¯s the taste, King?¡± The Butler asked William.

    William was almost done eating. He wiped his mouth and said,¡±¡±Have you made an appointment with the Prime Minister? ¡°Regarding the question I submitted, I need him to give me an answer as soon as possible. Tell him that if he sends me another travel note, I¡¯ll go directly to Mr. Morgan. He better be clear that it¡¯s only a matter of time before he hands over the authority to me. This is what Morgan promised me!¡±

    The Butler nodded.¡±I¡¯ve made an appointment. He probably knows that he¡¯s just an employee. He won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the Butler¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°You see, he called just as I said so. He probably agreed.¡±

    As he spoke, the Butler picked up the phone and put it on speaker.

    ¡°Hello? Mr. Prime Minister. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Butler Eddy, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±the Butler replied.

    The Prime Minister: ¡± please talk to the king. It¡¯s very difficult for us to give him absolute power over MI6. Also, he wants to increase the number of the king¡¯s personal army. We can¡¯t agree to that. ¡±

    William threw the serviette in his hand on the table and snatched the phone over. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡± Listen, I know we have some grudges, but please look at the situation clearly. What I want is what Mr. Morgan promised me in ck and white. I advise you to ask your master before talking to me about this. I¡¯m not asking you now, but ordering you not to fall out with each other. After all, you still have to be Prime Minister. Whether you can be re-elected or not, I have some say. You¡¯d better be polite to me. I¡¯m not my grandmother. ¡±

    The Prime Minister on the other endughed. ¡± To be honest, if you were really the Queen, I might have raised my hands and agreed. But you are not. ¡± ¡°Also, my master¡¯s surname is no longer Morgan. If you want to talk, you cane to the presidential pce and talk to me. I¡¯ll be here today. After today, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have the security guard throw any proposals you hand in into the trash can. I still have things to do, so I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    As he spoke, a busy tone came from King William¡¯s phone.

    William was stunned. He looked at the phone number in his hand. Was it the Prime Minister¡¯s number?

    ¡°Was that the Prime Minister himself? ¡± He asked the Butler with uncertainty.

    ¡°It¡¯s his voice,¡±the Butler nodded carefully.

    ¡°Did he eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall? ¡± William was furious. He mmed the table and exploded, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call his boss. See if I don¡¯t fire him? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Prime Minister doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Does he think you¡¯re still an empty King like the Queen? This kind of person should be taught a lesson!¡±

    William picked up his phone and called old Morgan.

    In the end, no one picked up the phone.

    ¡°Have you heard any news recently?¡± William asked the Butler.

    ¡°No.¡± The Butler shook his head in shock.¡±What does the king ask?¡±

    William nced at him and said with deep meaning,¡±¡±In this aspect, you are truly not as good as that old steward who served grandmother.¡±

    Then he continued to call the Secretary next to old Morgan.

    ...

    In the end, the other side didn¡¯t pick up his call.

    William continued to call old Morgan, but he did not pick up.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± William had lost his patience. He suspected that old Morgan had finished eating and was not going to verify it. He took out the ck and white paper he had signed with old Morgan from the safe and was about to walk out of the pce in a Huff.¡±Get the car ready. I¡¯m going to talk to the Prime Minister. I¡¯m going to talk to Mr. Morgan. What the hell is going on? Fine, I¡¯m going to expose everything!¡±

    The Butler followed them carefully. The Imperial carriage drove directly to the prime minister¡¯s residence.

    William got out of the car and took the lead to push away the emcees at the front desk. Without a word, he rushed into the Prime Minister¡¯s Office with a dark expression.

    The host at the front desk saw him enter the Prime Minister¡¯s private elevator and picked up the microphone to enter the Prime Minister¡¯s Office,¡±¡±First of all, Sir, the king is heading to your office. We can¡¯t stop him.¡±

    ¡°Let hime. Tell all the guards to let him in.¡± The Prime Minister pressed the voice button and spoke to the front desk.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    William entered the Prime Minister¡¯s Office with his Butler and two bodyguards.

    The two guards at the door immediately restrained his two bodyguards and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go in with this outfit. You need to remove your guns. ¡±

    William was furious,¡±you want me to remove the gun?¡± Do you know who I am? I used to call the shots here! This Empire was once ours!¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the king, but I still can¡¯t let your personal guards in.¡±

    ¡°Let them in,¡± At this time, the Prime Minister opened the door of his office and said to the two guards.

    The guards then let them through, and the king rushed into the Prime Minister¡¯s Office.

    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by that? What did Mr. Morgan mean? Take a look at this contract and let your boss have a look. If he can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll make everything public!¡± The king mmed the contract on the table and said angrily.

    The Butler moved a chair over for him, and he sat down with a look of condemnation.

    The Prime Minister crossed his legs. His Secretary came in with two cups of coffee. He blew on it, took a sip, and then casually said,¡±¡±Then you can announce it.¡±

    The king and the Butler behind him thought they had heard wrong. Their eyes widened, and the king was even more stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you,¡±the Prime Ministerughed.

    William was shocked. He was using this to threaten the other party. If the other party did not care, he really had no room for negotiation.

    When he heard the Prime Minister¡¯sst sentence, he felt relieved.

    However, the Prime Minister raised his head and looked him in the eye,¡±¡±I¡¯m saying that this contract is just teasing you. ¡±

    William was stunned again. He stammered,¡±¡±W-what do you mean? Don¡¯t you want to admit it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose this secret? Old Morgan wanted me to help him appease the European countries and I did my best. Now you want to go back on your word?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± The Prime Minister waved his hand.¡±I think you¡¯re wrong. This contract is between you and Mr. Morgan. I¡¯m not working for him now, so I have the right to refute the business issues you have submitted.¡±

    William was furious,¡±if your boss isn¡¯t old Morgan, then who is?¡± You dare to resist him? Are you tired of living? If you don¡¯t help him, why are you still here?¡±

    The Prime Ministerughed. After tidying up his suit, he paced back and forth behind William and said,¡±¡±My dear King, I would like to introduce you to my new boss. You definitely know him.¡±

 Chapter 1185 - Royal Children are not worthy

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Royal Children are not worthy</h4>

    After that, the Prime Minister went to the bedroom door and bowed. At this time, Xu Cheng, who was wearing a suit and leather shoes, walked out.

    The Prime Minister walked over and straightened his chair. After Xu Cheng sat down, the Prime Minister went to make coffee.

    Xu Cheng crossed his legs and looked at the dumbfounded William. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Are you surprised? Are you surprised?¡±

    William swallowed his saliva and almost choked on it.

    He looked around and didn¡¯t dare to look at Xu Cheng in the eye.¡±¡±You didn¡¯t die?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s smile became even wider. He just liked to see his opponent¡¯s confused and uncertain look.

    The Prime Minister came in with a cup of coffee and ced it on Xu Cheng¡¯s table.

    ¡°Boss, please enjoy it slowly. If it¡¯s not enough, just cough and I¡¯ll pour more for you.¡±

    ¡°Other than this person, call the rest out.¡± Xu Cheng said to the Prime Minister.

    ¡°Yes.¡± After the Prime Minister bowed, he said to the Butler and two bodyguards behind William,¡±¡±Get out, this is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°On what basis? I have to watch you guys mess around with our King. ¡± The Butler refused to leave.

    The two personal guards were also unmoved.

    ¡°Guards!¡± The Prime Minister immediately shouted to the people outside the door.

    But Xu Cheng raised his hand and interrupted the Prime Minister.

    He looked at the two guards.

    The two bodyguards exploded on the spot!

    BOOM!

    Blood sttered all over the floor. William was so shocked that he fell off the sofa. The Butler¡¯s legs went soft and he stood rooted to the ground. He looked at the pool of blood around him and trembled.

    ¡°Do you still want to watch?¡± Xu Cheng nced at the housekeeper in disdain.

    The housekeeper looked at Xu Cheng as if he was looking at a demon, and he was so scared that he immediately ran out.

    Xu Cheng took a sip of his coffee and said to the Prime Minister,¡±¡±Don¡¯t let people run around. Some things are best not to be exposed to the light. ¡±

    The Prime Minister quickly bowed and answered carefully,¡±¡±I know what to do.¡±

    He understood what Xu Cheng meant, and it was best if he didn¡¯t let the housekeeper talk too much and cause unnecessary rumors to spread.

    After he left, only Xu Cheng and the pale-faced William were left in the office.

    ¡°You ... You won¡¯t kill me, right? You will be hated and condemned by the British, and you will also offend Mr. Morgan. He is now above the old Roth family. I know that I betrayed you before, but there are some things that I was forced to do. I have a heavy burden on my shoulders, and I can¡¯t not do this. I can¡¯t let the royal family be destroyed. ¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered.¡±Then do you know that if you offend me, the royal family will be destroyed?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare to do that,¡± William said.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°isn¡¯t Abu Dhabi a royal family?¡± Wouldn¡¯t I still be destroyed?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re different,¡± William said.¡±We represent the whole of Europe.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly bent down, looked down at William, and said with disdain,¡±¡±Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I didn¡¯t n to keep you here today!¡±

    Will¡¯s expression instantly changed,¡±no!¡± You can do that, but it¡¯s not good for the whole of Europe to destroy us. We are the history of Europe and the most glorious creators in history. You can¡¯t kill us!¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Queen, Mr. Xu would have really killed the entire royal family! I have no doubt that he would do that. ¡± At this moment, a man in his 30s walked into the office.

    William¡¯s expression changed when he saw him.¡±¡±Little brother!¡±

    This man was none other than his younger brother, Stoick, who offended Xu Cheng and was locked up in prison by William, and was stripped of all his royal duties.

    He was also the Crown Prince that William should be the next.

    Stocker walked over and first bowed to Xu Cheng. Then, he squatted down and looked at William, who was in a sorry state.¡±¡±Wooles from sheep. I used to envy you for being able to ride on Mr. Xu¡¯s ship, and thought that you could really bring about the revival of the royal family. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to betray Mr. Xu. Now it seems that because of your existence, the royal family is likely to be doomed. If it wasn¡¯t for grandmother¡¯s friendship with Mr. Xu, I¡¯m afraid you would have really gotten into trouble this time!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± William looked at his younger brother, Stoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like you,¡± Stork said as he stood up.¡±I¡¯ll be loyal to Mr. Xu forever. Mr. Xu has also promised that the royal family will be better than before.¡±

    William said gloomily,¡±you want to rece me?¡± Do you think that¡¯s possible? All of your trusted aides have been demoted from the imperial family by me. What do you have to rise again?¡±

    ¡°By me.¡± At this moment, an old man walked in.

    When William saw the old man, he eximed,¡±¡±Head butler?¡±

    The old man was Igor, the Butler who had served the Queen for a lifetime and had been fired by William.

    Igor held an envelope in his hand and said,¡±¡±This was left behind by the Queen. She was afraid that the incapability of the heir would lead the dying royal family to destruction, so she left this letter. The higher-ups said that if King William could not perform effectively, the throne would be taken by stock, the second heir. In addition to the Queen¡¯s Own handwriting, this letter also has her fingerprint and seal. The cab has the right to execute you based on this letter!¡±

    William wanted to grab the envelope from Butler Igor¡¯s hand, but Stoick tripped him and stopped him.

    William immediately went over and grabbed onto Xu Cheng¡¯s feet, begging and crying,¡±¡±Mr. Xu, let me go! Please let me go, for the sake of the marriage between our two families, please let me go, I beg you, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t agree to the marriage?¡± Xu Cheng squatted down, looked at him, and said word by word,¡±¡±Because in my eyes, a royal child is not worthy of my descendants!¡±

    Then, Xu Cheng turned around and left.

    ¡°Deal with him. I don¡¯t want to see this person again. I¡¯ll give you two days. If the new king doesn¡¯t ascend the throne in two days, and it¡¯s still this bastard, then I¡¯m sorry. When the timees, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not giving the Queen face. You only have two days. ¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± William shook his head and tried to chase after Xu Cheng, but he was sent flying by a kick from Stoke.

    After William saw Xu Cheng leave, he shouted at Storke and the other two,¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you, I have Mr. Morgan behind me! Don¡¯t you forget!¡±

    ¡°Morgan?¡± Stoke sneered and walked in front of William.¡±¡±How much information do you have? I¡¯m telling you, this morning, Morgan took over!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? ¡°William¡¯s eyes widened.

    Stoke: ¡°all Morgan¡¯s sons have been demoted in the M nation¡¯s military. Most of the people who took over are surnamed Bush!¡± There are also the middle-ss people who used to be socialists. Morgan Manor has been renamed Bush Manor. ¡±

    As he spoke, Stoker walked to the Prime Minister¡¯s table and threw a newspaper to William.¡±¡±See for yourself.¡±

    William saw the photos taken by the media in the newspaper.

    In the photos, Stenson, haber, Bush, Benjamin, and the others were all released from prison and appeared in public, which meant that the deviant Corp had already rescued them!

    That meant Morgan had lost!

 Chapter 1186 - It seems like young master Xu has returned

    <h4>Chapter 1186: It seems like young master Xu has returned</h4>

    There were two shocking news points in Western Europe.

    One reason was that Morgan was involved in the Pope¡¯s assassination and was involved in a storm of public opinion. The patriarch of the Morgan family even admitted and pleaded guilty in court at the International Court of Justice. Morgan was ostracized by the entire United States and had to temporarily leave his position in the military.

    Of course, to put it nicely, he was temporarily relieved of his duties.

    Another incident also caused a stir in Europe. The current new King of Ennd, William, had an ident and was dered dead after unsessful rescue efforts.

    His younger brother, Stork, ascended the throne as the new king. The next day, he openly talked to the government¡¯s Prime Minister team, and it went very smoothly. The two sides reached an agreement to promote the poprization of the new vine. The British people were so happy that they even forgot about William.

    Of course, to the outside world, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with these things, but only the top brass of America and Europe knew what had happened.

    There were some things that even the media did not dare to expose.

    Because the boss of the newspaper didn¡¯t have the guts to get involved in these things.

    These things ended peacefully under such tacit conditions.

    Morgan had alsopletely withdrawn from the stage in this incident. At this point, all the first group of supremacies and founders of the capital society had died or stepped down, and the organization had also dered its demise.

    And a new organization was born. They were the judges!

    A lot of people only thought that the deviant Corp had lost the battle between the capital society and the deviant Corp, or that the deviant Corp and the capital society had killed each other and dered the end. In fact, no one knew that the ruling organization was originally the deviant Corp!

    After Benjamin and haber took over the forces in Europe that once obeyed Ross, Europe began to ept the new vine, and more than 70% of the world¡¯s countries were willing to promote the vine.

    And Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need to worry about these things.

    He had something more important to do than anything else.

    The ye family in China.

    Ye Xiu was already working in the Army. On this day, he came back from work and drove his own Jeep to the ye family¡¯s house. His parking space was upied by a car. When he got out of the car, he yelled at the housekeeper in the courtyard,¡±¡±Nanny Zhang, whose car is this? Are these people upying the road?¡±

    ¡°Young master, the old master asked us to stop there.¡± Ms. Zhang said awkwardly.

    When he heard that it was arranged by his grandfather, ye Xiu was terrified.

    After the five old men put down the heavy burden on their shoulders and ignored everything, their tempers became even more ¡®free and unrestrained¡¯. Of course, this was to put it in a good way. To put it in a bad way, they would find fault with anyone they saw.

    As a result, ye Xiu didn¡¯t want to get himself into trouble.

    When he entered the courtyard, he saw that there were other cars in the courtyard. They were all the other grandpas ¡®cars.

    ¡°Madam Zhang? What happened at home?¡± Ye Xiu knew that if there was nothing to do, the other four elders wouldn¡¯te over so formally. They would usually go out to y chess, go fishing, or something.

    It had been a few years since they had seen such a scene.

    ¡°It seems like young master Xu has returned.¡± Nanny Zhang hesitated.¡±I didn¡¯t really see if it was him just now. Anyway, the other old men are here, and so is your Auntie LAN. They¡¯re all chatting happily inside.¡±

    ¡°Young master Xu?¡± Ye Xiu still hadn¡¯t reacted,¡±which young master Xu?¡± We¡¯re ye here, okay?¡±

    After speaking, ye Xiu seemed to remember a name from his memory. His body shook: ¡°You mean my brother?¡±

    Without waiting for Ms. Zhang to answer, ye Xiu rushed into the courtyard. He pushed open the door to the east wing¡¯s guest room and saw the five grandfathers sitting side by side and chatting. Wasn¡¯t that the number one of the younger generation, Xu Cheng?

    Ye Xiu¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°Brother?¡± He choked up and subconsciously called out, afraid that it wasn¡¯t xu Cheng.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng looked up and saw him. He smiled.¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time,¡±

    Ye Xiu directlyughed and cried,¡±it¡¯s really you!¡± You didn¡¯t die?¡±

    He even pointed at his grandfather and the other old men and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re lying to me!¡±

    Elder ye red at him.¡±You¡¯re so rude. How can you say that?¡±

    Ye Xiu was too excited. He couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    In the end, he directly came over and gave Xu Cheng a hug, then he patted Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±What are you hiding? I really thought you were dead. For you, I didn¡¯t even waste my youth and went straight to the military camp to refine myself. Give me back my youth.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned.¡±I really didn¡¯t have a choice at that time. I couldn¡¯t expose myself. So, I could only hide it from everyone.¡± I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t return your youth. To make it up to you, are you willing to follow me to a certain position?¡±

    ¡°Position?¡± Ye Xiu didn¡¯t react,¡±be a mercenary?¡± I¡¯m afraid that even if my dad doesn¡¯t kill me, my old man will kill me. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be so happy if you go this time,¡±father ye blurted out.

    Elder ye pped his hands on the spot.¡±Let this kid go with you. He¡¯s so bored at home all day. He¡¯s old.¡±

    Ye Xiu thought he heard wrong and looked at elder ye and said,¡±¡±Grandpa, I¡¯m the only son in the family. You¡¯re willing to let me go?¡±

    Old master Guo said sourly,¡±¡±That¡¯s right, old ye. Little Xiu is your only son, so he should stay. Why don¡¯t you let my little brat go?¡±

    Elder Zhou wasn¡¯t happy when he heard that.¡±Elder Guo, don¡¯t try to fool me. Your family¡¯s one has already made arrangements for a certain route, right? If you go with this kid, won¡¯t you all be wasting your time?¡±

    ¡°Is that a big deal?¡± old Guo snorted. It¡¯s just a provincial position, I¡¯m willing to give it up. How about this, old ye, we¡¯ll give you our family¡¯s resources. Since your family¡¯s little Xiu is not willing, we¡¯ll change to our old Guo family. ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Old master nie interrupted on the spot.¡±I can also afford this condition!¡±

    Elder ye mmed the table on the spot and said,¡±who said I¡¯m going to give in?¡± If little Xiu doesn¡¯t go this time, I¡¯ll F * cking break his legs!¡±

    Ye Xiu was stunned, he thought that even Xu Cheng was joking.

    ¡°You guys ... Was he serious? Do you really want me to be a mercenary?¡±

    ¡°Be your mother¡¯s mercenary.¡± Old master ye red at him, making father ye¡¯s wife feel embarrassed. The older these old fellows were, the more temperamental they were.

    Xu Cheng saw that the five elders were still the same, so he smiled and turned to look at ye Xiu. He patted him on the shoulder and asked,¡±¡±Do you want to go? It¡¯ll be very tiring. ¡±

    Old master ye mmed the table.¡±I¡¯ll make the decision for him. Just bring him there. If he says no, I¡¯ll break his legs!¡±

    Ye Xiu still didn¡¯t know what these people were trying to do, but since his grandfather had made the decision, he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    He didn¡¯t notice how envious the other seniors beside the four old men were looking at him.

    At this time, Auntie LAN came over with a 15 or 16-year-old girl and said,¡±¡±Young master, her name is Zhou Lian. She will take care of you and young Madam on my behalf.¡±

 Chapter 1187 - I want to hold a wedding for her

    <h4>Chapter 1187: I want to hold a wedding for her</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    Xu Cheng knew that Auntie LAN was already married, and she was getting old, so it was impossible for her toe over and be the housekeeper of the house. However, since Auntie LAN rmended him, he couldn¡¯t really reject her.

    Afraid that Xu Cheng wouldn¡¯t be satisfied, old master Zhou introduced,¡±¡±Little Lian is the daughter of your aunt Lan¡¯s husband, Zhou Zhen¡¯s elder brother. Don¡¯t worry, all the Family Matters, big and small, including anything in the future, will be directly assigned to her. Aunt LAN is an expert in this area, and little Lian was brought up by her. She will definitely be able to graduate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young master,¡± Auntie LAN said with a smile.¡±If little Lian doesn¡¯t do well in the future, just let here back.¡±

    ¡°Since Auntie LAN has asked, I¡¯ll take her away. Has Xiaoxue seen her?¡±

    Auntie LAN nodded and smiled.¡±Yes, I¡¯ve met her. She¡¯s very satisfied. However, she still asked me to bring her here for you to meet and hear your opinion.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then I have no more questions. Little Lian, right?¡± Then you can follow us from now on. If you miss home one day, you cane back. ¡±

    Zhou Lian hurriedly came over and politely replied,¡±¡±Zhou Lian will do everything well.¡±

    At this time, elder Guo said to elder Zhou in a low voice,¡±¡±He really doesn¡¯t waste any resources.¡±

    Elder Zhou knew that this fellow was jealous of him. He chuckled and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been raising this little girl for three years! Do you have the courage? Don¡¯t be envious of me, I can only say that I have a good strategic vision. I¡¯ve already nned for today. ¡±

    Old Guo snorted and looked at Lan Ting again. He regretted that his sons were useless and didn¡¯t manage to capture her heart. With the rtionship between Auntie LAN and Xu Cheng, wouldn¡¯t they be in a better position in the future?

    It could only be said that old master Zhou was very calctive.

    Ye Xiu saw that Xu Cheng had something to talk about with the elders, but he was afraid that Xu Cheng would turn around and leave, so he said to him,¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯re not allowed to leave after you¡¯re done. Let¡¯s have a few drinks. I¡¯ll tell you some interesting things about the military camp.¡±

    Elder ye said,¡±who would want to listen to your stupid story?¡± This kid is so busy that he doesn¡¯t even have time to drink with us old guys. If I didn¡¯t overhear him on the phone when he came to find Lan Ting, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he secretly came back. This brat is pissing me off. ¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He originally just wanted to talk to Lan Ting about something. Who knew that Lan Ting was at the ye family¡¯s house, and the phone call happened to be heard by old master ye next to him. He forced him toe over to the ye family¡¯s house for a gathering, which led to this scene here.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a gathering when we¡¯re done.¡± Xu Cheng replied to ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu nodded his head and went to the backyard to change.

    Zhou Xiaoming took advantage of this time to follow ye Xiu. He caught up to ye Xiu and said in a strange tone,¡±¡±You¡¯re so lucky, kid. ¡±

    The other Guo Rong and nie Wenbo also ran over and said,¡±¡±Old Xiu, you¡¯re going to spread your wings and fly.¡±

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t understand what they were saying.

    ¡°What do you mean? Can¡¯t you be more clear?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending. Didn¡¯t Big Brother Cheng just say that he¡¯s asking you to follow him to a certain job?¡± Zhou Xiaoming said sourly.

    ¡°You¡¯re making it seem like something¡¯s going on. Look at you guys, you¡¯re so sour. It¡¯s dangerous to be a mercenary, but it¡¯s quite interesting. ¡± Ye Xiu was looking forward to what would happen next.

    The three of them looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    ¡°Old Xiu, do you really not know, or are you just ying dumb? If you really want to be a mercenary, why didn¡¯t you ask us to go? You¡¯re the only son of the ye family, and our family has a big business, we can also help Big Brother Cheng, so why do you have to go? Do you really not understand?¡±

    Ye Xiu stared nkly. He then looked at the three and asked in a low voice: ¡°Did you guys hear something? If you¡¯re not going to his mercenary group, then why are you calling me over?¡±

    Guo Rong said,¡±I don¡¯t know the details, but my Grandpa told me the general direction. The world will change in the future, and Big Brother Cheng will y an important role in this. The position he will give you will definitely not be low.¡±

    Ye Xiuughed,¡±you guys don¡¯t have to go that far, right?¡± No matter how high his position is, can it be higher than my background?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming looked at him in disdain.¡±¡±Did you think that my grandfather was joking when he was willing to exchange his position at the provincial level for it? If the five grandpas can transfer to a higher position, I guarantee that they will all use it as an exchange. ¡±

    Ye Xiu btedly realized the importance of the matter. He looked at Zhou Xiaoming and asked,¡±¡±What do you know?¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming simply said a few key words word by word and said,¡±¡±New vine strategic n!¡±

    Nie Wenbo and Guo Rong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°The United Nations will be reced in the future. Do you know about the mutant Union that was previously established?¡± Zhou Xiaoming asked ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu nodded his head.¡±Nonsense. No matter how ignorant I am, as the eldest son of the ye family, I¡¯m still sensitive to politics. Cut the crap and quickly exin it to me.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming said in a low voice,¡±Big Brother Cheng is the president of the mutant Union.¡± I don¡¯t know what this mutant¡¯s Guild does, but my Grandpa told me to get closer to Big Brother Cheng in the future. This mutant¡¯s Guild¡¯s abilities will definitely not be simple in the future. ¡±

    Guo Rong nodded.¡±My grandfather told me the same thing. Whoever is eliminated by the mutant Union will be eliminated by this era.¡±

    ¡°Then what is this Guild for?¡±

    The other three shook their heads.¡±I¡¯m not sure. However, there¡¯s one thing that my grandfather has never ced so much importance on.¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°no wonder my old man is so insistent on me going. He¡¯s even willing to break my legs to force me to go. I see that he¡¯s so serious. It looks like this mutant Guild isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    At this time, Guo Rong said,¡±¡±My Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me, but he just reminded me to treat Big Brother Cheng with absolute respect in the future. My Grandpa never told me to treat anyone the same way, but he always told me to be careful. I feel that Big Brother Cheng is different this time. Looking at him, I feel like he¡¯s a thousand miles away from me. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s different, but the power in his eyes is even stronger than my Grandpa ¡®s. ¡±

    Ye Xiu was also a bit curious,¡±I wonder what happened to him in the two years he was missing.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming: ¡°my grandfather said that if he cane back alive, he is destined to be recorded in the cemetery of martyrs.¡±

    In the yard, after Xu Cheng finished talking with the five grandpas, he walked out. After Auntie LAN met up with him, Xu Cheng said to her,¡±¡±Auntie, I¡¯m here to ask for your help.¡±

    Auntie LAN: ¡°you¡¯re wee. Just tell me if you¡¯re busy. When have I not done my best?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±This time, I want to give Xiaoxue a surprise.¡±

    Auntie LAN looked at his mysterious expression and smiled.¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked around and said to her,¡±¡±I want to hold a wedding for you! I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever been married!¡±

    Auntie LAN beamed with joy.¡±That¡¯s great. Of course, you have to make up for it. A woman like young mistress is worthy of your love and care. Really, I¡¯ve been with her during this period of time, and I really think she¡¯s worthy of you. Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this. I guarantee you¡¯ll be surprised. ¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned.¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. I don¡¯t have much experience in this area.¡±

    Auntie LAN,¡±why are you being so polite with me?¡± Just wait to be your groom. I promise to hold a wedding of the century for you. ¡±

 Chapter 1188 - Luo Yi is promoted

    <h4>Chapter 1188: Luo Yi is promoted</h4>

    Dragon division.

    An internal high-level meeting.

    After the 52 cards saluted, Luo Yi walked up the steps, and the little devil handed over his little devil uniform and rights to Luo Yi.

    Below the stage, some Special Forces soldiers and othermanders apuded and congratted Luo Yi for taking on the role of the little devil in the Dragon division.

    Little joker, on the other hand, had retired.

    After Luo Yi epted the salute from the 52 cards, he took the microphone and made an oath.

    He had thought about it, and he wanted to do something while he was still young. Returning to the Dragon division was Xu Cheng¡¯s idea.

    Xu Cheng wanted him toe back to China and y for them. With Luo Yi¡¯s strength, his Tantui was only one step away from the master level. If he could take on this position, his strength would definitely convince everyone. On top of that, his age was also something that all the higher-ups thought highly of, and no one wanted the Dragon division to be unstable all day.

    Therefore, the country extended an olive branch to Luo Yi.

    Xu Cheng also apuded him from below the stage. Hearing Luo Yi¡¯s oath, he was happy for him.

    Lin Dong also sat down next to Xu Cheng in a suit. His rank wasn¡¯t high, and a lot of people were confused. After all, everyone in the military Region was familiar with each other, and for such an important meeting for the internal members of the military Region, there should be some outsiders attending.

    Since Xu Cheng was here to participate, he must be from the military. However, he was sitting at the front, and he was talking andughing with the other Commander-in-Chiefmanders, so everyone was a little curious.

    Ye Xiu, as well as Guo Rong and the others from the other four guilds, all had military ranks. They had alle to participate, but they were all seated in the third row because of their Colonel status.

    ¡°Young master ye, the one in front doesn¡¯t look very old. Do you know him? You can only sit here, what right does he have? I¡¯ve never seen him before, why not ... Teach him a lesson?¡± A guy who was usually on good terms with ye Xiu pouted his lips as he looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back and said, a little defending ye Xiu.

    Hearing his words, Guo Rong, Zhou Xiaoming, and the other four all burst intoughter.

    ¡°Old Xiu, where did you find this top-grade item?¡±

    Ye Xiu was also embarrassed. Then, he turned to his friend and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s my brother!¡±

    This friend of his knew a thing or two about the ye family, but he had never heard of anyone else in the third generation of the ye family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. Aren¡¯t you the only one in your family?¡±

    Ye Xiu was speechless,¡±does a distant rtive count?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± nie Wenbo chuckled.¡±Old Xiu¡¯s brother is closer than his own brother.¡±

    The other lieutenants and Colonel friends were puzzled.¡±¡±This person looks familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen him before. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone with a high rank in our Military Region who has this name. Young master ye, what¡¯s your brother¡¯s background? He seems to be on good terms with the other Commander-in-Chief. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Zhou Xiaoming smacked his lips.¡±A few oldmanders won¡¯t be able to invite him. If it wasn¡¯t for the elders asking him to go back to the military Region to visit, he wouldn¡¯t havee. He¡¯s definitely qualified to sit in the front.¡±

    Ye Xiu red at his four good friends in the surrounding courtyards. He knew that this group of people was encouraging these hotheaded youths to get ahead of themselves. He turned his head and warned his friends who were usually straightforward and liked to find people to practice with: ¡°Let me remind you guys, don¡¯t let your curiosity get the better of you. The four of them don¡¯t have good intentions. They know that you guys can fight in the military. However, forget about my brother, you guys are not on the same level.¡±

    ¡°Yo!¡± His friends were not that curious if he did not say so, but his words aroused their curiosity and desire to fight.¡±¡±Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, we¡¯re really curious.¡±

    Guo Rong and the others did want to tease them, but they said seriously,¡±¡±Stop joking. Old Xiu is serious. Don¡¯t go and provoke him. He¡¯s so young, but he¡¯s still able to sit in the front. His strength is there. The four of us just sit here and don¡¯t make a scene. What are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how would you know if we don¡¯t fight?¡± His good friends didn¡¯t mind. It was normal to fight in the military camp.

    At this moment, the soldiers from the 5th Division who trained with Lin Dong before sneered at the guys around ye Xiu who didn¡¯t recognize Lin Dong and Xu Cheng.

    They had already guessed Xu Cheng¡¯s identity, the former legendary star of the 5th Division¡¯s Special Forces!

    Otherwise, with Lin Dong¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed by her side so cautiously.

    They all knew that Lin Dong had a master who was once their senior brother and the glory of Division 5. They had always heard of this person, but they didn¡¯t expect that when they met him today, he would be sitting with those oldmanders and his aura was already one level higher than others.

    ¡°If you guys want to fight, then fight that young man beside him first.¡±

    The other Colonel soldiers around ye Xiu finally noticed Lin Dong, who was sitting next to Xu Cheng with a serious face like a bodyguard. Seeing that he was also wearing a Colonel¡¯s uniform, they were all curious.

    ¡°Why have we not seen this Colonel before?¡±

    The soldiers of the fifth region snorted,¡±He¡¯s usually in charge of training with our soldiers, but he¡¯s not in charge of participating in thepetition. Of course you don¡¯t know that. If he participates this year, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be in the top three of the other military regions.¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s friend: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How strong is he?¡± Since you know him, why don¡¯t you go back to the club and ask us to practice? Is he a member of the club?¡±

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t know when Lin Dong had gotten stronger. He used to be able to beat Lin Dong up, so he shook his head and said,¡±¡±He¡¯s not a member, and I don¡¯t remember him being strong.¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s friend said to the guys in the Fifth District: ¡°Did you hear that? What are you pretending for? Won¡¯t you know if you practice it?¡±

    At this time, Luo Yi epted the Dragon Division members ¡®interview and familiarized themselves with each other, and the entire handover ceremony was considered over.

    Xu Cheng also stood up. After shaking hands with a few of the oldmanders, he walked over to ye Xiu and the others ¡®area, followed by Lin Dong. He was also wearing a military uniform and was also a Colonel. First, he had stayed in the 5th Military Region and recognized his strength. Second, because of Xu Cheng¡¯s previous rank, it could be said that he was giving Lin Dong the opportunity to take over this position. After all, Lin Dong would be staying in the country in the future, so he epted this position.

    Xu Cheng and Luo Yi went to the balcony to chat and smoke, while Lin Dong went outside to wait for him. When he walked over to ye Xiu, he politely greeted,¡±¡±Martial uncle.¡±

    Ye Xiu hugged Lin Dong¡¯s arm and said,¡±I thought you had no respect for your elders.¡±

    Lin Dong smiled bitterly.¡±I have to keep my masterpany. He¡¯s gone over there for a while, so I¡¯ll go out and wait for him.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for?e with me to the dojo.¡± Didn¡¯t ye Xiu get together with whoever he wanted? He hadn¡¯t seen these people for a long time, and he would drag one away when he caught one, and then he dragged Lin Dong out.

    ¡°I can ¡®t, martial uncle. I still have to drive for masterter.¡± Lin Dong said.

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t care.¡±Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Cheng and I have a n tonight. I know he¡¯ll be fine after this, so I¡¯ll tell him I called you away. If it really doesn¡¯t work, old Zhou, you can stay behind and drive for my brother. When you¡¯re done, you can drive directly to our old club.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming couldn¡¯t wait.¡±Sure. I¡¯ll be the driver.¡±

 Chapter 1189 - A rabid dog

    <h4>Chapter 1189: A rabid dog</h4>

    After that, ye Xiu called Lin Dong over.

    Meanwhile, on the balcony, Xu Cheng and Luo Yi were smoking.

    Not long after, a person walked over. Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even look at him and said,¡±¡±I thought you were dead.¡±

    The man staggered.¡±I was almost killed by you. You still have the cheek to say that?¡±

    The person who came was senior brother bei Shan, who had once served Zhang chenfeng.

    After Xu Cheng handed him a cigarette, he took a puff and faced the breeze on the balcony as he asked,¡±¡±Why did you quit your job out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get depression if I continue. ¡± Bei Shan bitterly smiled.¡±One of them is the guy I used to look after. He¡¯s now the ruler of the world. His name is Xu Cheng.¡± One was the weak woman I¡¯ve been protecting for a long time, she almost killed me, and her name was Lin chuxue. The other one is the guy who used to follow me and work hard to get into the first-tier 52 cards. He¡¯s now the new Dragon King brat, Luo Yi! Tell me, I¡¯m surrounded by this bunch of F * cking monsters, do you still want me to live? Are you guys not satisfied until I¡¯mpletely defeated? Have I not embarrassed myself enough? I¡¯m almost 40 years old, and it¡¯s almost time for me to retire. It¡¯s great to be able to retire peacefully in this line of work. It¡¯s rare that the policy is good, and we can retire. If I don¡¯t retire soon, I¡¯ll really be depressed. ¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    Luo Yi was also a little apologetic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other meaning, I¡¯m just happy for you guys.¡± Bei Shan took a deep breath and smiled.¡±¡±Really, people can¡¯t bepared to each other, but in my heart, you guys are really annoying. Can¡¯t you guys run slower so that I can catch up just a little?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±Then you have a chance now. I¡¯m going to retire for real. You will have a lot of good time in the future.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, catch up to you?¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, bei Shan said,¡±¡±Then I can F * ck the heavens!¡±

    Xu Cheng shook his head, speechless.¡±Then what do you n to do in the future?¡±

    Bei Shan was right, it was rare for them to be in the Dragon division¡¯s intelligence work. Since the country allowed them to retire with glory, then what were they waiting for? just like before, it was a job that they couldn¡¯t get out of forever.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m going to be a bodyguard while I can still move. The boss has already agreed on the price. I¡¯m going to earn tens of millions a year in the future.¡± Bei Shan snorted.

    Luo Yi teased,¡±who¡¯s so generous?¡± Why don¡¯t you introduce me too? The sry for my position is really low. ¡±

    ¡°What do you know? senior brother¡¯s intentions are not in the wine. He only asked him to be a bodyguard as a cover.¡± Xu Cheng and Luo Yi winked at each other,¡± Let¡¯s meet some other day, is she the female president?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± After bei Shan punched the two of them, he looked at Xu Cheng and asked curiously,¡±¡±I heard that you¡¯re nning to prepare a wedding for your sister-inw?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±You¡¯re not going to return?¡±

    ¡°I should!¡± Bei Shan smacked his lips and said,¡±we have to do a good job with it!¡± Where can you find a wife like this? If you don¡¯t treat her well, who will you treat well? You really should marry a wife like this! Then ... Did you propose?¡±

    ¡°Propose?¡± Xu Cheng was speechless.¡±This ... We¡¯re an old couple. There¡¯s no need for that, right?¡±

    ¡°F * ck,¡± Bei Shan was speechless,¡¯if you don¡¯t propose, you¡¯re going to throw the wedding dress to her? Your wife¡¯s so quiet and reserved. Do you think she¡¯ll be willing to wear a wedding dress and marry you if you don¡¯t propose?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t know what to do.

    It was rare for bei Shan to act like an old hand in front of Xu Cheng. He coughed and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re not a senior brother for nothing. There¡¯s still something I can teach you, right? Then I¡¯ll tell you some of my experience. ¡±

    Xu Cheng immediately interrupted him,¡±wait a minute. Aren¡¯t you a 40-year-old Bachelor?¡± Where would I get the experience?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Bei Shan snorted,¡±you don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±

    He took a deep puff of his cigarette and said,¡±do you think that my annual sry of ten million is for nothing when ites to hitting on a female CEO?¡± GE also has some skills, okay? Just because I¡¯m not in love doesn¡¯t mean that my EQ is low. If I blow the whistle, I¡¯m sure all the women in the capital will be wet!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°F * ck, I knew no idiot would give you a sry of 10 million a year. You actually managed to hook up with a bodyguard with your level of strength?¡±

    Bei Shan was furious,¡¯what do you mean by a bodyguard with my strength? I¡¯m the Ace of Diamonds!¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±so what?¡± Look here, me and that little brat Luo Yi, we¡¯re all bigger than you. ¡±

    Bei Shan originally wanted to retort, but he was left speechless.¡±¡±You can¡¯t chat anymore, right? Is there anyone as infuriating as you?¡±

    Xu Cheng winked at him.¡±Hey, senior brother. Why don¡¯t you bring her out to meet me one day?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Bei Shan¡¯s face was filled with shyness and embarrassment.

    He changed the topic and said,¡±brother, seriously, you have to surprise her when you propose to her, okay?¡± Although you two already have a tacit understanding, sometimes, women are very emotional creatures. They just fall for this. Although it¡¯s very vulgar, it¡¯s real!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, but he had his back to her and was smoking with a serious look on his face, which meant that he was listening to her and was thinking about how to arrange this.

    On the other side.

    Ye Xiu called Lin Dong to the club, which was a top Special Forces Club.

    It just so happened that one of the people in the club today was the guy who had fought with Lin Dong before. Back then, he had insulted Lin Dong¡¯s master, and Lin Dong had fought him to the death. He didn¡¯t expect to see him again after a few years.

    The guy nodded at Lin Dong politely.¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time,¡±

    Back then, Lin Dong¡¯s reckless actions had scared him, and he had even bitten him all over and sent him to the hospital. Now that he thought about it, his evaluation of Lin Dong was that of a Mad Dog.

    ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± Lin Dong looked at him and said.

    This person looked at Lin Dong¡¯s body in a different light.¡±¡±You¡¯ve be a lot burlier. How are you? have you been training for the past two years?¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s friends saw that the friend in the ring actually knew Lin Dong and asked curiously,¡±¡±You two know each other?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At that time, I was stupid with my words. After saying a few words, this guy acted like a Mad Dog. I was ying with him, but he was ying with his life.¡± The guy in the ring said with exultation as he took off his gloves. Of course, it was all in the past. No one took it to heart. Instead, it was interesting to think about it now.

    Lin Dong looked at him seriously and said,¡±if you insult my master again today, I won¡¯t bite you. I will defeat you fair and square to clear my master¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. The old enemy in the ring quivered and said,¡±¡±When I was in the hospital, my dad asked me what was going on. When he heard your teacher¡¯s name, he beat me up again. I was supposed to be discharged a week ago, but because I scolded your teacher, my dad beat me up and forced me to stay in the hospital for two months! Now, I¡¯ve learned my lesson, so don¡¯t try to provoke me!¡±

    ¡°Hey, ninth brother, is he strong?¡± The guys who were interested in Lin Dong and wanted to ask him for a few moves asked the guy in the ring.

    Old nine nced at Lin Dong andmented,¡±¡±If you¡¯re not ready to risk your life, don¡¯t provoke him. He¡¯s not strong, but his skin is rough. He can tire you to death!¡±

 Chapter 1190 - Iâ€™ll pass my position to my disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1190: I¡¯ll pass my position to my disciple</h4>

    Ye Xiu patted Lin Dong¡¯s shoulder and asked,¡±¡±Do you want to fight?¡±

    If Lin Dong didn¡¯t want to, he definitely wouldn¡¯t force him, after all, their rtionship was there.

    Lin Dong looked at ye Xiu, then looked at the soldiers around him and asked,¡±¡±Uncle-master, do you want me to fight with you or them?¡±

    At this moment, ye Xiu¡¯s good friend jumped onto the stage. He shook his body and warmed up while saying: ¡°How about you follow me? I didn¡¯t want to fight at first, but those guys from the 5th Division said that you¡¯re very strong, so I¡¯m eager to fight. ¡±

    Old nine walked down from the ring and wiped his sweat. He said to his good friend on the ring,¡±¡±Zhang Ke, forget it. Don¡¯t you know who his master is?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhang Ke, who was warming up on stage, said casually,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t young master ye¡¯s brother the same? We¡¯re just sparring, not fighting to the death. We¡¯re all from the same system, so it¡¯s nothing topete. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s important isn¡¯t young master ye¡¯s brother, but what his name is,¡±old Jiu replied.

    ¡°Who cares? you know that I like to spar with people.¡±

    Ye Xiu smiled and introduced Zhang Ke to Lin Dong,¡±¡±He¡¯s the first ce for your master and I in the next batch. If it wasn¡¯t for his family¡¯s ban, he would be qualified to Enter the Dragon division as a trump card. He had no choice but to be a special instructor. This year, the military Region he led won second ce. He¡¯s very strong and is a martial arts fanatic!¡±

    ¡°If it was in the past, I might havepeted, but now, let¡¯s forget it.¡± Lin Dong politely greeted Zhang Ke on stage, then looked at the time. Thinking that his master should be out by now, he apologized to ye Xiu,¡±¡±Martial uncle, I¡¯ll still go and pick up master.¡±

    The current him disdained topare himself with the people here. This was confidence!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked old Zhou to pick up Big Brother Cheng. Maybe he¡¯s already here.¡± Ye Xiu told Lin Dong not to worry.

    Then, at the entrance of the club, Zhou Xiaoming led Xu Cheng in, probably because the club had already left.

    After Xu Cheng walked in, he saw that everything here seemed to have not changed. In fact, it was even more luxurious than before. Xu Cheng smiled and said,¡±¡±It seems that the mand Lab¡¯s bonus has made you guys full.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of the opportunity you gave me, Big Brother Cheng,¡± nie Wenbo said with an embarrassed smile.

    Zhou Xiaoming patted the sand and trembled.¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng, sit here.¡±

    Guo Rong shouted at the waiter,¡±¡±Bring me the special tea that I¡¯ve been keeping here.¡±

    The way they were being polite didn¡¯t seem like they were from the same generation, which surprised ye Xiu¡¯s other friends.

    He had been surprised when he sat in the first row of the Commander-in-Chief¡¯s area. Now, he was a little shocked.

    The attitude of the five young masters was not something that could be easily acted out.

    It could be seen that the five young masters still had some respect and humility for Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, my name is Wang Jiu, and everyone calls me old nine. I¡¯m sorry for beating up little Dong and humiliating you before.¡± Old Jiu saw the person in question and threw away his towel. He walked over and said sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s just sparring, don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯m also a soldier, and sometimes my hands can¡¯t help but itch. We¡¯re all from the Special Forces, so I have this temper too. It¡¯s okay. ¡± Xu Cheng smiled at old nine.

    Lin Dong knew that he had embarrassed his master thest time, and he wanted to prove it to his master this time. He coughed and said,¡±¡±If you want to fight, you cane again.¡±

    Zhang Ke happened to hear this and he added, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it, how about it? I¡¯m here, I recognize you, you¡¯re Xu Cheng! I was wondering why you looked so familiar. Now that I¡¯ve seen your face, I can recognize you. ¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his head and looked at Zhang Ke in the ring, and he frowned when he saw how shocked he was.

    He had never seen this guy before.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s just like that. He has a monkey temper and can be a little impulsive. After you left Division 5, he was the champion of thestpetition. He has your style and manymanders described him as your Smurf.¡± Ye Xiu said.

    Xu Cheng suddenly understood and nodded.

    Zhang Ke stood in the ring and indeed recognized Xu Cheng. Because everyone liked topare him with Xu Cheng, he noticed Xu Cheng and had an impression of him.

    Old nine was not happy with Zhang Ke¡¯s tone,¡±No matter what, he¡¯s still your Captain. Zhang Ke, don¡¯t be so rude.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not much older than you guys. The military doesn¡¯t pay attention to suppressing people by rank.¡± Xu Chengughed.

    ¡°This suits my taste.¡± Zhang Ke liked Xu Cheng¡¯s personality and praised him,¡±¡±That¡¯s what I mean. Many people say that your Championship is more valuable than mine. As for how much more valuable it is, I think we¡¯ll only know after wepete.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled warmly.¡±Forget it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I asked your disciple out just now, but he didn¡¯t respond. Now that it¡¯s master¡¯s turn, you don¡¯t dare to ept the challenge?¡± Zhang Ke grinned and said a little sarcastically.

    ¡°Forget it, Zhang Ke. We still have the second half. I¡¯ll bring little Dong to spar with you another day. Since my brother is here, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Ye Xiu originally came here to make an appointment with Xu Cheng for an event that night, so it didn¡¯t matter whether they got together or not.

    Okay, I¡¯ll give you some face, young master ye, but I still hope that Captain Xu Cheng cane and spar with me. Because you¡¯ve been the club president for many years, and now, a lot of the young soldiers have forgotten what kind of person the club president is and what kind of strength he has.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and shook his head.¡±It¡¯s just an empty title. If you like, I can let you be the department head. Let¡¯s not hurt each other¡¯s rtionship. When we first established this club, we said that everything will be based on the direction of the big family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never mentioned this before. You can ask young master ye,¡±Zhang Ke said sarcastically.

    Ye Xiuughed bitterly.¡±Scarface li, Bagh, and a few others from your generation objected to him being the department head. They have a better understanding of your strength. That¡¯s why Zhang Ke has been stuck on the position.¡±

    Zhang Ke: ¡°so, please spar with me. It¡¯s fine if others don¡¯t say anything, but if they keep saying that they care about my strength, then I can¡¯t be the department head for nothing. I think you must have the same thoughts and choices as me, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng understood.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll pass the position of the head of this top Special Forces Club to my disciple Lin Dong. How about you spar with him?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Since Lin Dong would stay in the country to develop and apany his family, he would let Lin Dong clear his name in front of these people. Lin Dong probably had long been holding a grudge about the past and wanted to vent and get back at them, so he would give him this chance.

    Lin Dong stood up and said,¡±if you want to challenge my master, how about you challenge me first?¡± Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to spar with me? Now that my master has agreed, I¡¯ll spar with you. ¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zhang Keughed,¡±if you lose, Big Brother Cheng, you¡¯ll have toe up and spar with me.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned.

 Chapter 1191 - Then, isnâ€™t his master?

    <h4>Chapter 1191: Then, isn¡¯t his master?</h4>

    In the ring, everyone else had left the stage, and Lin Dong stood in the ring, facing Zhang Ke.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to fight me? Or rather, is there anyone else who doubts my master?¡± Lin Dong looked around at all the members present.¡±¡±When I came here just now, I could feel the things in your eyes. It¡¯s rare that I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t hide it anymore. Come on up.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight first,¡±Zhang Ke said, annoyed.

    Lin Dong didn¡¯t even look at him and said to the people in the audience,¡±¡±Come on,e up. Those who are unconvinced of my master and me, and ninth brother, right? you cane up too. Today, I¡¯m going to prove for my master and myself! It¡¯s also to prove to those who doubt that I¡¯m notpetent enough to be the department head in the future. Those who have this idea cane forward. Everyone is sincere. We won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll only use my strength to speak!¡±

    The people below the stage were all angry but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The main thing was that Xu Cheng was sitting there, and the five young masters were standing next to him. They weren¡¯t afraid of Xu Cheng, but they were also afraid that the five young masters would turn around and say something bad.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid little Dong will be beaten to death like this.¡± Ye Xiu said awkwardly.

    The people here have always had bad tempers. If you continue to show off with your words, there will be a lot of hotheaded fools who will punish you.

    It was mainly because Lin Dong¡¯s lines were too provocative.

    ¡°Beat Zhang Ke first, he can represent us.¡± Someone in the audience couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said.

    Lin Dong looked at the people below the stage and said with his nose pointed at them,¡±¡±Come on up. It doesn¡¯t matter if you fight one or a hundred. It¡¯s the same.¡±

    Zhang Ke¡¯s face had already darkened.

    ¡± 10 moves! If I can¡¯t knock you down within 10 moves, then I lose. ¡± He gritted his teeth and looked at Lin Dong.

    ¡°Do you know why I said I don¡¯t want to fight you?¡± Lin Dong looked at him and said word by word,¡±¡±Because you¡¯re not strong enough for me to beat! Call a few more people like you up, I¡¯m going to fight 10 of you today!¡±

    ¡°I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it?¡± As Zhang Ke spoke, he suddenly rushed over and did a flying kick. Lin Dong¡¯s five ws directly grabbed his ankle, his face calm. The next moment, he swung hard, grabbed Zhang Ke¡¯s ankle, and threw him out of the ring dramatically.

    Everyone looked at the arc. Zhang Ke was thrown to the ground far away. A muffled sound came from the floor, and they could hear him coughing.

    By the time he got up, Zhang Ke¡¯s face had already turned ck. He ran over with all his might, stepped on the edge of the ring, and then did a front somersault to get onto the ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have fun with you. ¡± He stretched his neck, and after his fists met, he roared and rushed over again. This time, he didn¡¯t use his legs but his fists.

    The wind from the punch hit Lin Dong¡¯s hair in advance, but Lin Dong easily blocked it with his hand, and then punched him in the stomach. The change from passive to active was made possible when he was faster than Zhang Ke.

    Zhang Ke spat out a mouthful of saliva as Lin Dong¡¯s fistsnded on his chest three times a second. In that second, no one could see Lin Dong¡¯s fists clearly, but from the saliva that came out of Zhang Ke¡¯s mouth three times, it was clear that he had been hit three times!

    Lin Dong did a horse stance and swung his fist to arge extent, and before Zhang Ke could stand still, he punched him in the stomach. This time, Zhang Ke directly vomited blood and was sent flying. Even the reins on the ring were broken, and he was directly sent flying to the corridor of the second floor.

    Lin Dong quickly pulled back his fist in the ring, as if he had done nothing. When the crowd shifted from Zhang Ke to him, he said indifferently,¡±¡±Come up as many as you can. If you¡¯re not convinced,e up. If you want to kill me,e up. If you think I¡¯m more handsome than you,e up. If you¡¯re angry at me and want to hit me,e up. I beg you to beat me down. Please prove that the members of this club are not trash!¡±

    The Special Forces soldiers below were all angry, and some were still struggling to decide if they should go up, but after listening to Lin Dong¡¯s words, this group of soldiers ¡®ruffian spirit waspletely ignited.

    For a time, there was a crash.

    There were at least seven or eight Special Forces training in the ring. They looked at him with disdain and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re challenging the entire club. You¡¯ll be ganged up on, you know that?¡±

    Lin Dong saw that there were still a dozen or so people off the stage who had yet to go up, and he snorted coldly.¡±Is it too crowded on the stage? Alright then, let¡¯s fight offstage. Everyone,e on and fight to your heart¡¯s content!¡±

    With that, Lin Dong jumped off the ring.

    His actions were no less than madness. At least he could still defend on stage. He could kick anyone who came up and down, but it was a chaotic battle off stage.

    ¡°This kid is even crazier than before.¡± Ye Xiu was extremely worried for Lin Dong, because Lin Dong¡¯s words and provocation had really offended the members here.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng, let¡¯s make little Dong stop.¡± Zhou Xiaoming said to Xu Cheng worriedly.

    ¡°Let him be. Little Dong used to be rebellious, but he¡¯s been a lot more restrained after following me these years. But he¡¯s only a guy in his early twenties, after all. It¡¯s better for young people to be a little wild.¡± Xu Cheng smiled, stood up, and said to Lin Dong,¡±¡±I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. Make it quick. That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t be too heavy-handed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Lin Dong nodded, then said to all the Special Forces soldiers present,¡±¡±Don¡¯t me me if you guys don¡¯t go. ¡±

    As he spoke, he took the initiative to go over, grabbed a guy¡¯s neck, and threw him over his shoulder. Then, he used his ws to pinch the acupuncture points of the other party, making him lose his fighting power.

    Seeing him shamelessly say some provocative words and even take the initiative to hit people, even if those who didn¡¯t dare to attack anymore, at this time, they all rushed towards Lin Dong from all directions.

    Lin Dong smiled.

    ¡°You came just in time!¡±

    He used his bare hands to receive and block all the attacks!

    When the fist came, he grabbed his wrist and twisted it!

    It wasn¡¯tpletely twisted, only a fracture.

    Kachaa!

    Someone from the younger generation wrapped his thick arms around his neck, and Lin Dong kicked the tip of his foot 180 degrees into the forehead of the person behind him. Then, he grabbed the person¡¯s hair with one hand, swung his shoulder, and gave him a kick.

    Those messy punches and kicks, he directly used his powerful fists and brute force to fight back.

    Then, these people hugged their fists and legs and cried out in pain.

    At this time, four or five people hugged Lin Dong from behind.¡±¡±Go!¡±

    They restrained Lin Dong¡¯s waist, upper body, hands, and feet, and then had the other soldierse over to attack.

    Lin Dong¡¯s internal force suddenly shook!

    The four Special Forces soldiers ¡®arms were numb from the shock, and one of them held on too tightly that he didn¡¯t let go even when he was sent flying, which caused Lin Dong¡¯s uniform to be torn. At this time, two Special Forces soldiers attacked from the front.

    However, the moment they saw the tattoo on his chest, the two Special Forces soldiers stopped.

    Ye Xiu and the others also looked at the tattoo on Lin Dong¡¯s chest in shock.

    After Lin Dong sent the two Special Forces soldiers flying with a punch each, he tidied up his clothes and looked at all the Special Forces soldiers who had fallen down. Without saying a word, he silently walked towards Xu Cheng¡¯s direction at the door, and the master and disciple walked away under everyone¡¯splicated and shocked eyes.

    After a long time, in the quiet and empty training ground, someone asked with uncertainty,¡±¡±That¡¯s ... The deviant Corp¡¯s totem, right? He¡¯s a deviant?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong to have such strength!¡± Zhang Ke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and asked curiously,¡±¡±Then his master is?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were dazed.

    Everyone, including the five young masters, looked at the tall figure walking out with fear in their eyes!

    (Let¡¯s count these two chapters as yesterday ¡®s. There might be more updates tonight.)

 Chapter 1192 - Is it appropriate not to call her a girl?

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Is it appropriate not to call her a girl?</h4>

    Yanjing.

    At the airport, Lin chuxue had just gone to the country of Lai Sheng to tell her parents that she was safe. After returning to Yanjing, Zhou Lian came to the airport to pick her up.

    Sitting in the back of the car, Lin chuxue kept thinking about what her mother told her when they met this time.

    ¡°You and Xiao Xu are not young anymore, don¡¯t you want a younger one? You have such a huge business, how can you not have a sessor?¡±

    Lin chuxue also didn¡¯t know why, but she and Xu Cheng had sex a few times, but she never got pregnant. Maybe it was because they were both Geno bodies?

    She touched her stomach, and it didn¡¯t seem like there were any signs at all. Lin chuxue looked at the bustling night scene outside the window and felt like her life was missing something.

    Perhaps, it was the crystallization of love?

    It was possible.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xu Cheng?¡± She casually asked Lin Dong.

    ¡°Brother ye Xiu is inviting Mr. Xu to a nightclub tonight. Does Madam want to go?¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. Lin chuxue shook her head and looked out of the car window with one hand on her head. She said to Zhou Lian,¡±Don¡¯t Call Me Madam, and don¡¯t call me Mr. Xu Cheng. You¡¯re my aunt Lan¡¯s niece, so you can call me sister Lin and just call me brother Xu Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sister Lin, I also feel that it¡¯s more intimate this way.¡± Zhou Lian smiled happily.

    Lin chuxue pursed her lips and smiled.

    Then, she thought of something and asked,¡±¡±Do you know where your brother ye Xiu and the others are taking your brother Xu to y?¡±

    ¡°Yanjing¡¯s most luxurious and high-end nightless city. Sister Lin, are you going to supervise?¡± Zhou Lian pursed her lips and smiled. In the future, she would be responsible for serving Lin chuxue, so she could also be considered the housekeeper of the Xu family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of free time.¡± Lin chuxuezily rolled her eyes. However, before the car arrived at the vi that belonged to her and Xu Cheng, she saw that the lights in the vi were off and it was dark, and her heart felt a little deste for no reason.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go over too.¡± She missed him so much.

    She was just joking just now, but now that she heard that Lin chuxue really wanted to go, Zhou Lian smiled bitterly.

    The main thing was that when men went to that ce to y, they would more or less bring meat with them. It was probably not good for women to go, right?

    And with a man like Xu Cheng, which woman could control him?

    ¡°This ... It¡¯s not convenient for brother Xu, right?¡± Zhou Lian was afraid that if she really brought Lin chuxue along, she would ruin Xu Cheng¡¯s mood or cause a knot in their rtionship, and she would be a sinner.

    Lin chuxue chuckled. How could she not know what Zhou Lian was worried about and thinking about? she chuckled and said,¡±¡±Your brother Xu isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Then ... Are you really going?¡± Zhou Lian asked hesitantly.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s face showed a hint of anger, and Zhou Lian quickly told the driver to take a detour.

    As the name suggested, the most luxurious city in Yanjing was the ce with the highest spending. The minimum spending here was 10000 Yuan, not to mention a private room.

    This didn¡¯t even include panions¡¯. Just the resplendent design at the entrance and the row of famous models and emcees at the entrance were enough for the rich toe here every night and spend a lot of money.

    And the day before yesterday, ye Xiu had already booked all of the top rooms.

    In the private room, Xu Cheng sat on the sofa in the middle, and on both sides were Zhou Xiaoming and ye Xiu. The waitress was a famous model, and she could be considered a model living in this nightless city, and she only specialized in serving the top rooms. They knew that the people who came here to spend money were either rich or noble, and they needed someone to package them, and the guests here could satisfy them. So, they had their own interests, and this nightless city also had its own interests, so the two were mutually beneficial. There were still many models in the industry who couldn¡¯t find their way, so most of them woulde here.

    The model came in and asked them what red wine they wanted.

    The list was full of expensive red wine.

    At this time, Xu Cheng nced at the service model and casually asked,¡±¡±Do you have white wine? The fierce kind. ¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, we only sell red wine here. The white wine you mentioned has a clear price on the market, so it¡¯s not easy to sell ...¡± The model was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was also afraid that she would offend the customer if she didn¡¯t say anything.

    The main thing was that white wine was indeed essible through channels and had a clear price tag. Other than the National tribute, many types of white wine could actually be bought in the market. Everyone knew the price, and it was far less expensive than red wine. Most of them were simr to wine receptacles, so there was no fear of huge profits from selling white wine. Therefore, usually, red wine would be more sold at such asions.

    ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯re all used to drinking hard liquor today. Red wine is not strong. You can find a way to get some, the hard kind. Money is not a problem.¡± Xu Cheng said to the model.

    ¡°This ... Customer, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? There¡¯s a minimum spending limit for this room. Why don¡¯t you order these red wines first, and then I¡¯ll go to the supermarket opposite to buy some for you?¡± The model said awkwardly.

    ¡°The supermarket across the street?¡± Ye Xiu was angry,¡±what can you buy us from the supermarket?¡± This is the first time I¡¯m here, right? And it¡¯s your first day at work?¡±

    After saying this, ye Xiu took out his phone and directly dialed a number. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Do you not want to do business anymore? Get your ass into Room 1. ¡±

    Not long after, a man in his 30s walked in. When the model saw the man, she quickly greeted him,¡±¡±Young master.¡±

    When the man saw that ye Xiu and the other four young masters were there, his expression changed slightly. He asked the model,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? Did you offend the guest?¡±

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare. It¡¯s just that they ordered white wine. Where do we have high-end white wine? They¡¯re all not worth more than one or two thousand ...¡±

    The young master understood what she meant. He was just afraid that she would not be able to raise the profit from selling white wine.

    ¡°Go to my dad¡¯s office and get the tribute wine on the counter. Go!¡±

    After the model carefully ran out of the room, the young master looked at ye Xiu and the others and smiled apologetically: ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯ve booked a room, young master ye. I¡¯ve specially rushed over tonight to receive you personally. See, I¡¯mte. The people below are blind. Please forgive me!¡±

    At this time, the model came in with a ss of white wine. The young master directly unscrewed the ss and filled the small ss with the Super strong white wine. If an ordinary person poured it down, they would at least get drunk and fall to the ground.

    But the young master raised his cup with both hands and said respectfully,¡±¡±I apologize! I¡¯ll finish this cup!¡±

    Then, he gulped it down.

    Then, he filled the model¡¯s ss and whispered in her ear,¡±¡±If you still want to survive in Yan Jin, drink it.¡±

    The model¡¯s face changed slightly. She was hesitating whether to drink such a strong drink, but since the Chairman¡¯s son said so, she raised the ss with both hands and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s my fault for not understanding the rules and ruining your mood. I¡¯ll apologize!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she also gulped it down in one go.

    Just then, a graceful woman suddenly walked in.

    As she walked in, she looked around the entire heaven-grade room that was resplendent with gold and Jade and clicked her tongue.¡±¡±With a few grown men in a ce like this, isn¡¯t it right not to call girls?¡±

    When this woman came in, she was blocked by the boss and the model. When ye Xiu and the others heard this, they subconsciously shouted: ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll definitely do it. We¡¯ll do it a dozen times tonight!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming: ¡°that¡¯s right. And she¡¯s the most beautiful and the most valuable one in Yanjing. Right, Big Brother Cheng?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the woman who had note in but was ring at him standing at the door. Zhou Lian, his sister!

    Zhou Xiaoming knew that Zhou Lian had already left home and was responsible for serving Xu Cheng¡¯s wife, Lin chuxue.

    Then ... If Zhou Lian was here, wouldn¡¯t Lin chuxue be here?

    The model and the young master stepped aside. When ye Xiu and Zhou Xiaoming, the five young masters, saw the woman who was smiling like fireworks, their mouths felt like they had a dead fly stuffed in them.

    Lin chuxue looked at these people with a smile.¡±¡±Go ahead and shout.¡±

    The five young masters even wanted to die.

    Who knew that at this time, the young master still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. As the host, he reserved the entire ce and shouted,¡±¡±Shout! I don¡¯tck anything but the most beautiful women in Yanjing. Tonight, I¡¯ll be the host, and I¡¯ll bring ten or twenty of them to apany young master ye! y to your heart¡¯s content, whatever you want to y, just tell me, I¡¯ll treat you!¡±

    The five young masters just wanted to kick this guy off the stage.

    The five of them all looked at Lin chuxue and stammered,¡±¡±S-sis-inw ...¡±

 Chapter 1193 - Good acting skills

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Good acting skills</h4>

    Ye Xiu¡¯s smile was uglier than his crying face. He exined while awkwardly not knowing what to do: ¡°No, sister-inw ... We didn¡¯t mean it that way, we just ...¡±

    Lin chuxue was still smiling.¡±It¡¯s okay. Just shout.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, we really just ...¡± Ye Xiu wanted to cry.

    He was not good with words, so he simply kicked Zhou Xiaoming and made him speak.

    Zhou Xiaoming pretended to be a little drunk. He pounced on the sofa and mumbled something in a daze.

    F * ck.

    ¡°Zhou Xiaoming, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t be an actor with your acting skills. Did you forget that I was an actor?¡± Lin chuxue was still looking at Zhou Xiaoming with a smile, not giving these people a chance to fool her.

    Only then did Zhou Xiaoming realize that his sister-inw was a movie queen. He immediately hugged his stomach.¡±Oh, I ate something bad just now. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to go to the toilet. Sister-inw, feel free. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡± Lin chuxue red at him, and Zhou Xiaoming immediately sat down on the sofa obediently. The five young masters all looked at Xu Cheng, who was sitting in the middle, with pleading eyes.

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled and looked at Lin chuxue without saying a word.

    Lin chuxue said to the little boss of the nightless city,¡±¡±Go and call them. Ten is not enough. Twenty.¡±

    The little boss nodded and said excitedly,¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go and greet them immediately.¡±

    The five young masters saw that this guy didn¡¯t understand the situation and the situation, and actually went to find him?

    Ye Xiu coughed and reminded the Chuunibyou boss. Thetter didn¡¯t react in time and was just about to leave when ye Xiu pped the table and said righteously: ¡°What are you shouting for? Are we that kind of people?¡±

    The little boss smiled bitterly. He thought that young master ye and the others were still angry at him for neglecting them tonight, so he had to show his sincerity at this time. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Young master ye, I know that you guys are not happy tonight. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, I¡¯ll find you the best Star here tonight to make you guys happy. I guarantee that your trip tonight will not be in vain! Not to mention twenty, even if the Masters were to book the entire ce tonight, it would be a matter of one word! I know I¡¯m being unkind tonight, so give me a chance to apologize. I¡¯ll arrange for the best girl toe over immediately. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Ye Xiu cursed in his heart. Was this bastard pretending to be stupid or was he really stupid? Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a Great Buddha here?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re here just for girls?¡± Ye Xiu was already hinting very clearly.

    In fact, this little boss really didn¡¯t know the situation. First of all, the people who could suppress the five young masters weren¡¯t even born in Yanjing. Not to mention their peers, even the older officials here had to be polite to them. Therefore, this little boss wouldn¡¯t think of a woman like Lin chuxue as someone who forced the five young masters to be afraid. Therefore, in the eyes of the little boss, the five young masters ¡®ungrateful attitude made him think that they were angry and making things difficult for him. The more he wanted to show his enthusiasm and sincerity.

    Immediately, the little boss smiled and said,¡±I know, I know, I know. Xiao Yu, go and call everyone over. Tonight, if we serve this ce well, you will be fine.¡±

    The model in charge of the room smiled and nodded.¡±¡±Yes. Young master. ¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯t shout. We¡¯re just here for a drink tonight!¡± Ye Xiu said righteously.

    The young boss chuckled and said,¡±I understand.¡± You¡¯re just here to drink like you usually do, right? Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll arrange for the usual ones. Don¡¯t worry, they know what to do. ¡±

    Guo Rong directly pointed at the little boss and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±What are you saying? I¡¯m going to Sue you for nder! Today is my first day here, what do you mean by ¡°normal¡±? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. ¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°it¡¯s also my first day finding out that this ce feels good. Don¡¯t think that everyonees here just for that kind of thing. We brothers just came here today to celebrate, not to get drunk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your first day here.¡± The little boss didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± the five young masters replied in unison.

    The five of them couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Lin chuxue¡¯s opinion of them, but it was mainly to let her know that this group of people would onlye to this kind of ce for no reason. In the future, it would be hard for them to ask Big Brother Cheng out for fun, and that was the big problem. First of all, they had to correct their character, or else they wouldn¡¯t be able to bring Big Brother Cheng out anymore. As long as they called him out at night, they were sure to be cklisted by their sister-inw Lin chuxue.

    After all, with such an excellent man like Xu Cheng, any woman would be nervous, right?

    In fact, they weren¡¯t wrong to think that way, but they underestimated Lin chuxue. She and Xu Cheng had been through so many ups and downs, so how could Xu Cheng not have a few female confidants? Which one of them wasn¡¯t better than the ordinary women here?

    If he had really left the wall, he would have done so a long time ago, not on such an asion.

    Lin chuxue just came over to tease these guys, didn¡¯t she see that Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t even nervous? He didn¡¯t expect this group of people to be the first to get nervous. Moreover, they had put on such a show that people who didn¡¯t know would think that these five were really pure and good men who only talked about state affairs and not romance.

    Lin chuxue saw that the little boss was about to cry and was embarrassed, and she burst outughing. She said to the little boss,¡±¡±Go and call them. Call for the five of them.¡±

    Ye Xiu thought that his sister-inw was testing them, so he had to calm down little boss even more: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to shout, then go get some wine.¡±

    The little boss looked at ye Xiu¡¯s serious expression and hesitantly asked,¡±¡±Really ... Don¡¯t you need it? Usually, when they hear that you¡¯reing tonight, they¡¯lle to work and wait for you. ¡±

    The five young masters ¡®eyes widened as they wailed in their hearts. Don¡¯t you know how to F * cking talk?

    At this moment, Xu Cheng finally couldn¡¯t stand watching these idiots ¡®stupid actions anymore. He pped the back of ye Xiu¡¯s head and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re still single, what are you hiding? If you want it, then go and call her over. Why are you acting in front of your sister-inw?¡±

    Then, he looked at the little boss and ordered,¡±¡±Go and shout. It¡¯s really boring to just drink without girls.¡±

    Ye Xiu and the others were extremely embarrassed. Little boss looked at ye Xiu to confirm his attitude.

    In the end, ye Xiu shouted at him,¡±my brother already said that, what are you still standing there for?¡± Go on. ¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming quickly added,¡±it¡¯s fine if you don ¡®t. Don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯m used to being alone.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of fetish,¡± Guo Rong snorted.

    Nie Wenbo¡¯s face fell.¡±If I didn¡¯te to this ce today, I wouldn¡¯t even know what kind of ce this is. I should have let my dad check this ce every day. It¡¯s affecting the atmosphere too much.¡±

    The little boss was speechless.

    Acting!

    He was so good at acting!

    The five young masters quickly pulled Lin chuxue to Xu Cheng¡¯s side, and they allughed.¡±¡±Sister-inw, this is rare. I¡¯ve always heard that you don¡¯t like to attend all kinds of social events and banquets. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out today. It¡¯s such a surprise.¡±

    Lin chuxue chuckled.¡±I hope it¡¯s not a shock.¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    ¡°Then, this Lord, can you give him one too? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find the youngest and most chatty person tonight. ¡± The little boss looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s chuckling face. After all, there were six men here.

    The five young masters were speechless.

    If ye Xiu had a gun on him, he would definitely pull it out and shoot this little boss.

    He was usually so smart, why was he so stupid today?

 Chapter 1194 - Meeting an annoying person

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Meeting an annoying person</h4>

    In the end, before Lin chuxue got angry, the five young masters all said in unison,¡±¡±Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Is my brother that kind of person?¡± ye Xiu yelled at the little boss.

    ¡°Yeah, do you usually see him here?¡± Guo Rong asked.

    The little boss replied,¡±No...¡± No, I don ¡®t. ¡±

    Guo Rong red at him,¡±then how do you know what he wants?¡± Does he need it?¡±

    Ye Xiu quickly sucked up to Lin chuxue and walked over to her side, pointing at her beautiful face and saying to the little boss,¡±¡±Look at your dog eyes. Can those girls of yours bepared to my sister-inw? My brother has my sister-inw. Does he need her? If you find ady who looks half as pretty as my sister-inw, the cost of living here will increase by at least two times, do you know that?¡±

    Only now did little boss realize from ye Xiu¡¯s words that the man in the middle and this beautiful woman were a couple. And from how the five young masters were protecting the man in the middle and the bootlicking woman tonight, it was not difficult to see that this pair¡¯s background was definitely not simple!

    He quickly pped his mouth and said,¡±look at my mouth. I drank too much white wine just now and my brain isn¡¯t working. Alright, I¡¯ll say less. I¡¯ll arrange it for you guys immediately.¡±

    Xu Cheng took Lin chuxue¡¯s hand and asked her in a low voice,¡±¡±What are you doing here? I¡¯ve never seen you at an event like this. ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe either.¡± Lin chuxue chuckled and tightly held onto Xu Cheng¡¯s hand. Their fingers were intertwined as she said in a low voice,¡±¡±I probably missed you so much that I wanted to see you as soon as I got off the ne.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±How are mom and dad?¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve read them all. I even went to offer incense to our parents and shared a lot of things about us with them. I think they¡¯ll be very happy to see you well. ¡±

    Xu Cheng rubbed Lin chuxue¡¯s hair and said,¡±¡±After a while, let¡¯s go to a ce where no one knows us. Let¡¯s have a baby.¡±

    Xu Cheng decided that after he and Lin chuxue had their wedding, he would retire and no longer be bothered by these worldly disputes.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s face was slightly red, but then she asked sadly,¡±¡±Will we have one?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Xu Chengforted her, grabbed her little hand, and said,¡±¡±This is a job for two people. I will work hard.¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s face turned even redder, but she also said worriedly,¡±¡±If ... If we can¡¯t have a baby because of our physique!¡±

    Her worry was not without reason. In her mother¡¯s words,¡±If two people loved each other and couldn¡¯t start a family, what kind of love could surpass time andst a lifetime?

    In the end, many families and couples lost their passion and love in the past. They didn¡¯t separate because they didn¡¯t want their family to be broken up.

    If she couldn¡¯t give birth to her husband¡¯s child and couldn¡¯t build a family, she would be a failure as a woman.

    Lin chuxue had never doubted how strong her love with Xu Cheng was, but as a woman, if she loved someone, she would want to give him a child and start a family with him to live her life. Only then would her life beplete. She knew that Xu Chengcked family love since he was young, so she really wanted to give birth to Xu Cheng¡¯s child so that he could feel the happiness of a family.

    If she couldn¡¯t bear his child, Lin chuxue would feel very guilty.

    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± Xu Cheng interrupted her and gave her a reassuring look.¡±¡±Believe me, even if it¡¯s for that reason, I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±

    The Duke had lived for more than two hundred years to save his woman and never gave up. What difficulties could stump him if he could survive until today? At this point, he would at most be The Enemy of the World. He had nothing to fear!

    ¡°Brother, I have a question to ask you. A few days ago, you said that you¡¯ve arranged a job for me. What job is it?¡± Ye Xiu asked as he toasted with his other four friends.

    When he asked, the other four guys also came over. They all wanted to know, and most of the elders in their families wanted to know.

    ...

    ¡°Do you know about the mutant Union?¡± Xu Cheng asked casually.

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t really understand.¡±I¡¯m not too sure. The main thing is that I¡¯m not at that level of a topic. I only heard that they¡¯re promoting a new type of vine. I don¡¯t know much about the rest.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and then asked,¡±what¡¯s the function of the new vine?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s because you can sense a person¡¯s own potential?¡±

    Xu Cheng said,¡±¡±Yes, it varies from person to person. This also has to do with talent. Some people digest more, and due to the Enlightenment and living environment they receive, their minds and thinking will grow differently. It ys a very important role in the human body¡¯s all-round potential storage in theter stages. For example, if a natural runner, such as bolt, had been injected with a new vine since he was young and focused on trainingter on, then his peak speed in theter stages would be far more than what he is now. At the very least, it would double! Do you know what this means?¡±

    The five young masters all focused their attention.

    ¡°It means that the basic functions of human beings will be very high. To put it bluntly, in the future, for the next generation without the vine, perhaps a few people may not be eliminated because of their talent, but I am sure that at least 95% of the people in the world will be eliminated by this era if they don¡¯t get the vine and can¡¯t keep up with the vine. The gap is like the uncivilized Native Americans and the invading white people.¡±

    The pupils of the five young masters contracted.

    Xu Cheng continued,¡±I will take you into this organization. You will be in charge of all the vines in all the countries in Asia.¡±

    Guo Rong and the others finally understood that this job was not for the domestic market, but for the entire Asian region!

    To put it bluntly, because of the technical problems of the vine, ye Xiu had pinched the nose of many countries!

    This was a F * cking position with a lot of power.

    Those small countries would mess with him?

    Don¡¯t forget that with the three major countries, Russia, America, and China, as well as the entire European country that had just joined, how could those small countries dare to secretly mess with ye Xiu?

    That was impossible. The establishment of this organization could only be confirmed.

    No wonder their old man was so desperate to get this position. It turned out that its power was no less than the United Nations ¡®Secretary General!

    Just as the five of them were digesting the information, the owner of the nightless city came over with five girls.

    They were all famous top models in the country, and one of them was even the former diva Ruan Yang!

    The four models were a little ostracized by her. One by one, they said in the elevator,¡±¡±You still don¡¯t forget to fight for our jobs even when you¡¯re past your Prime? Do you really want to rise again?¡±

    This Heavenly Queen was also very popr for a time, but it was not umon for brainless women to easily offend people in the industry. Moreover, when she was popr, she was too young and her words were a little harsh. Therefore, she was hidden and suppressed by all kinds of ways, and just disappeared into the crowd.

    But fortunately, her looks were still there. She was very ambitious. She came to Yanjing, a ce full of fierce Dragons crossing the river. With her looks, she could get a man to help her return to her former glory. Therefore, she was stationed in this nightless city. She wouldn¡¯te to see guests who were not beneficial to her. But today, she heard that the young master of the Guo family, Guo Rong, was here. She thought that she had a good time with Guo Rong and nned to deepen their rtionship, so she came with her boss.

    ¡°When I make aeback, I¡¯ll tell you what it means to be spicier with age.¡± Ruan Yangughed coldly and ignored these young and rude models.

    The five of them were led into a private room by the boss.

    The moment Ruan Yang entered, she greeted Guo Rong.¡±¡±Young master Guo.¡±

    When Guo Rong saw him, he quickly took the cigarette out of his mouth and waved.¡±¡±Come,e,e,e to me.¡±

    Ye Xiu¡¯s group wasn¡¯t picky and had the four go over to pour the wine.

    At this moment, Ruan Yang felt that Lin chuxue looked a little familiar, mainly because Lin chuxue had retired for a long time, but she still remembered Lin chuxue because they had beenpeting in all aspects during the same period.

    As for Lin chuxue¡¯s appearance here today, she was very surprised, but after seeing Lin chuxue in Xu Cheng¡¯s arms, she immediately felt relieved. Immediately, she sneered with pity and sympathy.¡±¡±Lin chuxue, I thought you used to be so pure and clean, and your feelings were all packaged? I didn¡¯t expect you to have been missing for so long. So, you were doing this too? It¡¯s fine that you used all sorts of methods to suppress me back then, but to be able to see you here today, you¡¯re really like a ghost that can¡¯t leave. ¡±

    As soon as she said this, Guo Rong, who was holding her, was shocked!

    Rmend a new book, super special Forces Wolf King. Author: Readers of ¡®zengren Wang¡¯s book shortage¡¯ can go and take a look.

 Chapter 1195 - The less trouble, the better

    <h4>Chapter 1195: The less trouble, the better</h4>

    <b></b>

    Since no one was ying music, there wasn¡¯t any noise. As a result, almost everyone present heard what Ruan Yang said.

    Lin chuxue didn¡¯t even react in the beginning, mainly because she didn¡¯t like to target anyone in the past and didn¡¯t have a deep impression of anyone. Plus, she had left the industry for so long, so she really didn¡¯t recognize Ruan Yang immediately. She was stunned for a moment.

    Ruan Yang saw Lin chuxue¡¯s stunned expression and thought she was ying dumb. She knew that if this woman was here tonight, she would definitely attract all the attention and attention, and her n would be ruined. In the past, she couldn¡¯tpare to Lin chuxue in terms of looks in the entertainment industry, so she had to nder Lin chuxue from the beginning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Ruan Yang walked in front of Lin chuxue and said in disdain,¡±¡±What are you pretending for? We¡¯re all the same kind of people. At this kind of asion, are you still nning to go for the pure style? You¡¯re really something. From the entertainment industry to here, how long do you n to keep pretending? It¡¯s no wonder, most bosses like people who are so good at pretending, because it¡¯s very pleasurable to conquer them. Tsk tsk, you¡¯ve taught me. ¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s face had already darkened.

    Because he was hugging Lin chuxue, and the woman in front of him was pointing at Lin chuxue aggressively and humiliating her. She didn¡¯t even take him seriously.

    Ruan Yang saw Xu Cheng¡¯s face sink, and she thought he was angry at Lin chuxue for lying to him after he found out the truth, so she pointed at Lin chuxue even more loudly and said to everyone present,¡±¡±You guys should know this woman, right? Lin chuxue, the former Princess Lan! She¡¯s known as the clear stream in the entertainment industry, the pure and innocent Princess Lin chuxue without any scandals or stains!¡±

    The female models finally reacted, mainly because Lin chuxue¡¯s appearance was too stunning, and they immediately whispered,¡±¡±I remember now, it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she retire? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think she¡¯s married to a rich man. I heard her husband is very powerful.¡±

    When Ruan Yang heard someone whispering that they were willing to go along with her, she said on the spot,¡±¡±Would you stille here if you have a husband? Which man would be so unruly as to bring his wife to such a ce to y? Hmph, I guess she was dumped by her husband and was too embarrassed to make aeback and beughed at. ¡±

    Then, Ruan Yang looked at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Sir, did you know that she was married? Young masters, don¡¯t be fooled by her. ¡±

    Before the woman could finish speaking, ye Xiu had already pped her across the face. Ruan Yang¡¯s entire body was pped down the stairs and she fell in front of therge LCD TV.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Are you tired of living?¡± Ye Xiu was furious. Today, he was the one who invited Xu Cheng, and it was rare for his sister-inw toe out and y. In the past, Lin chuxue rarely showed up at any asion, and today, it was a rare asion for them toe out and y together, giving him face as a younger brother. He didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde out and put on such a disgusting show. How would Lin chuxue dare toe out again in the future?

    Wasn¡¯t this the same as sabotaging him?

    Ye Xiu¡¯s bad temper didn¡¯t matter if it was a woman who couldn¡¯t help but hit him. If it was a man, he wouldn¡¯t just p him, but cripple him!

    ¡°Guo Rong, are you F * cking sincere? Did you order this woman?¡± Ye Xiu turned his head and roared at Guo Rong. He grabbed Guo Rong¡¯s cor and almost threw a punch at him.

    Guo Rong didn¡¯t think that Ruan Yang would suddenlye up with such a show. If it wasn¡¯t for ye Xiu, he would have already made a move. Tonight, it wasn¡¯t just ye Xiu who was treating Xu Cheng, but all of them as his younger brothers were treating. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry when something like this happened?

    Ruan Yang¡¯s burning face felt very wronged after being pped. She was telling the truth. At that moment, she fell to the ground and looked at Guo Rong pleadingly. She looked very worried and pitiful.¡±Young master Guo ...¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Guo Rong toe over and kiss her on the other side of her face.

    ¡°F * ck you! What did you just say? Do you believe I¡¯ll cripple you? Ah!¡± Guo Rong grabbed Ruan Yang¡¯s hair and pulled her to the table. He looked at Lin chuxue and said,¡±¡±Sister-inw, do you want me to tear this woman¡¯s mouth off? Just say the word!¡±

    When Ruan Yang heard Guo Rong call Lin chuxue ¡®sister-inw¡¯, her body trembled, and her eyes looked like she had seen a ghost. She immediately started crying,¡±¡±No, Guo Shao! Young master Guo, my mouth is cheap, I said the wrong thing, young master Guo. ¡±

    ¡°Did I f * cking say anything?¡± Guo Rong red at Ruan Yang with a murderous look. Although he usually came over to y, he was just putting on an act. If he couldn¡¯t tell which was more important and only considered with his lower body, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being one of the five young masters.

    The few models who had interrupted to cooperate with Ruan Yang subconsciously moved their feet away and prepared to leave quietly. However, the little boss of this nightless city said with a dark face,¡±¡±Stand!¡±

    He was the one who had stationed these women here. If they left just like that, would he be the one to take the me?

    He had already seen it clearly. Tonight¡¯s main characters were not the five young masters, but the ¡®brother¡¯ and ¡®sister-inw¡¯ they were talking about!

    ...

    It would be weird if anyone didn¡¯t explode from Ruan Yang¡¯s trash talk just now. Wealthy families like this paid the most attention to their reputation. Moreover, for a family like the five young masters, they were rather strict. For Ruan Yang¡¯s words just now, getting two ps was already considered light.

    Just as the boss was about to apologize, Lin chuxue looked at Ruan Yang. With her current strength, she could cripple this woman in one move. It would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t angry with what Ruan Yang said just now. No woman could ignore such low humiliation. This was already describing a woman as unsightly, and the key was that she made things up. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry after being scolded like this for no reason?

    ¡°For the sake of your Big Brother Cheng¡¯s face, I won¡¯t do anything today.¡± Lin chuxue suppressed her anger and immediately let out a breath. She took Xu Cheng¡¯s arm and whispered,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go back first. You guys have fun, don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±

    If she did, to an actress, it would be an insult to Xu Cheng¡¯s status, and it would also show that she cared about what Ruan Yang said. To put it bluntly, because of Xu Cheng¡¯s status and face, she didn¡¯t need to do it herself. The key thing was that she didn¡¯t want to make things too ugly for Guo Rong because of this. To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t want to cause Xu Cheng any more trouble. It was better to avoid trouble.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in me staying here. I¡¯ll go back with you. ¡± Xu Cheng stood up domineeringly first and held her hand as they walked down the stairs.

    Hearing that the two of them were leaving, the five young masters ¡®faces changed immediately.

    ¡°Brother, sister-inw!¡± Ye Xiu and the other four were anxious. The nightless city had just started, so why was it ending?

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. Your sister-inw came over right after she got off the ne. She¡¯s a little tired, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xu Cheng said to ye Xiu, and then he held Lin chuxue¡¯s hand and walked away.

    When he walked to Ruan Yang¡¯s side, he lowered his head and said to this woman in a condescending manner,¡±¡±I¡¯m her husband, and the man you¡¯re talking about. ¡±

    Ruan Yang¡¯s body shuddered.

 Chapter 1196 - Zhou Lians duty

    <h4>Chapter 1196: Zhou Lian¡¯s duty</h4>

    The little boss was getting anxious. He could tell that if he really let these two go, the five young masters would probably me this woman and then put the fire on him. He quickly came over and sincerely blocked Xu Cheng¡¯s way as he smiled and said,¡±¡±My Lord, why are you in such a hurry to leave? I haven¡¯t even warmed up my butt yet. Let¡¯s y for a while more. I have a lot of fun here. Really, I swear. If you don¡¯t have a good time tonight, you can hold me responsible. Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry for ruining your fun. How about this, I¡¯ll apologize. ¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t need to give him face, so he said with a dark face,¡±¡±When I¡¯m really angry, that¡¯s when I¡¯m in danger. Get lost!¡±

    Zhou Lian pulled the boss away and moved half a body away.

    Xu Cheng held Lin chuxue¡¯s hand as they walked out of the heavenly dining booth. He used his powerful spiritual power to send a voice transmission to Zhou Lian,¡±¡±You¡¯ll be a member of the Xu family from now on. If you do this well tonight, you¡¯lle with us. If you don ¡®t, you¡¯ll have to go back to your Zhou family.¡±

    Zhou Lian¡¯s body shook.

    Was Xu Cheng really not angry?

    Nonsense!

    What was the reason he had worked so hard to be sessful today?

    If he still allowed others to nder his woman and pretend nothing had happened, then he might as well die. What was the point of having these positions and connections?

    It was Lin chuxue¡¯s business if she didn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t care, but Xu Cheng definitely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to just stand there and scold her. Some things, some words, if they were said, they had to be responsible!

    If you have the guts to jump, then learn to take responsibility!

    And at the scene, ye Xiu smashed the bottle on the ground.

    The ss shards scattered all over Ruan Yang, scaring her so much that her face turned pale.

    Ye Xiu jabbered on, ming Guo Rong: ¡°At home, the old man always told me not to mention my sister-inw¡¯s entertainment industry in the future, and I¡¯m not allowed to joke about this matter. Zhou Xiaoming, you know best. When your third uncle and Auntie LAN got married, how did Grandpa Zhou deal with the guy who caused trouble? It was because he had used sister-inw¡¯s matter to cause trouble! I finally understand why my sister-inw is always unwilling to apany my brother out. She¡¯s doing this for the sake of my brother¡¯s reputation. She doesn¡¯t want people to talk about her past background. She finally came out today. Guo Rong, you bastard, where did you get such an idiotic woman? Let me tell you, did you hear what my sister-inw just said? Which magnanimous woman would not be angry after hearing those words? If it were you, would you still force a smile and stay to y? She¡¯s already giving you enough face by not falling out with you in front of you, but I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to get past my brother!¡±

    Guo Rong swallowed and nced at Ruan Yang. He said to ye Xiu,¡±¡±Old ye, leave this to me. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be such a thing in the future.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± At this moment, Zhou Lian walked in.¡±You guys go ahead and have fun. I¡¯ll handle this. I¡¯ll do it on behalf of the Xu family.¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming looked at his sister who imed to be from the Xu family and looked at her in surprise.

    Zhou Lian was very serious and obviously not joking.¡±Brother, everyone in the family knows that Grandpa sent me to sister Lin¡¯s side. I¡¯m here to deal with this matter on behalf of the Xu family.¡±

    With a serious face, she leaned over to Zhou Xiaoming¡¯s ear and whispered,¡±¡±If I can¡¯t handle it well, brother Xu asked me to stay at the Zhou family¡¯s house and not follow you. If you guys ruin my business and dy my work today, don¡¯t me me for being unreasonable!¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming¡¯s pupils dted.

    F * ck!

    If this was broken, his grandfather would definitely kill him before his sister could do it!

    The Zhou family had trained Zhou Lian for a long time in order to send her to the Xu family to take over Auntie Lan¡¯s butler job. If it wasn¡¯t for Lan Ting, their daughter-inw, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to send her in. They had already used their trump card, and it was also agreed that if this matter was spoiled, elder Zhou would really be angry and shoot them to death.

    He couldn¡¯t take the me for this.

    Zhou Lian¡¯s job in the future would be to maintain the rtionship between the two families. It was no exaggeration to say that Zhou Lian had already made up her mind to not marry for the rest of her life and be the housekeeper of the Xu family. This was the Zhou family¡¯s recognition and mission for her. If she lost this job, Zhou Lian¡¯s status in the Zhou family would be greatly reduced. She could only wait to get married as soon as possible. Zhou Lian was also a smart person. She knew that instead of getting married, she might as well take this job. In the future, her status in the Zhou family would rise because of this job! It was to the extent that she, Zhou Lian, could take charge of an area by herself because of this rtionship!

    She was a capable woman, and she could tell what kind of future was beneficial to her.

    ...

    Now, even if these people didn¡¯t want to do it, Zhou Lian had to do it. This was rted to her duty, and it was also the first task she had to do.

    If he didn¡¯t do it well, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to take over this position.

    Zhou Lian walked to Ruan Yang¡¯s side and asked Guo Rong teasingly, ¡± ¡°Big brother Guo, I¡¯m taking this woman with me. Do you have any objections? ¡±

    Guo Rong was in a difficult position. ¡± Sister Lian, just leave it to me. Today¡¯s incident was ruined because this woman used me to support her. If this news gets to my old man, I¡¯ll be done for. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I have to do. I¡¯ll give Big Brother Cheng a satisfactory result, and I promise that simr things won¡¯t happen in Yanjing again. ¡±

    Zhou Lian didn¡¯t give him any face at all. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, brother Guo. I have to do this myself. This is something that brother Xu asked me to do. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay? ¡±

    Zhou Xiaoming was also thinking about his sister¡¯s future. He came over and pulled Guo Rong, ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not care.¡±

    Guo Rong was anxious,¡¯ can I not do anything? If I don¡¯t clean up this matter, my old man will beat me to death if he hears about it. Big Brother Cheng personally asked sister Lian to do it, which means he doesn¡¯t want to go through me. This misunderstanding is obviously big, and he¡¯s angry with me, so I should do this well. I swear that Yanjing will never mention this sister-inw again. Today, I¡¯m going to warn everyone in the entertainment industry!¡±

    Guo Rong had to be in a hurry. At the moment, other than the ye family and the Zhou family, who were both close to Xu Cheng, the other three families still hoped to get these three third-generation leaders to get in touch with Xu Cheng more, hoping that they would be able to get on a ship in the future. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be left too far behind by the Zhou and ye families. Otherwise, why would the five of them go all out to ask Xu Cheng for help? they just wanted to find out what would happen to the mutant Union after the vine was released.

    The five old men¡¯s vision was more urate than anyone else ¡®S. Europe and the United States of America had alreadypromised and joined the pirate ship. The big countries had alsoe to y. If this mutant Union did not have any connections, it would not be so coveted at all. They must have some big moves up their sleeves.

    At this point, if old master Guo knew that Guo Rong was a burden, he would beat him to death.

    Outside of the nightless city, Xu Cheng was driving, and Lin chuxue was sitting in the passenger seat. Xu Cheng covered her little hand with one hand andforted her,¡±¡±In the future, if you feel wronged and have something on your mind, you can tell me. Don¡¯t always think about me. I¡¯ve offended enough people, and I don¡¯t care about one more or one less. I just want you to be happy, understand?¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded and gave him a gentle smile.¡±¡±Oh.¡±

 Chapter 1197 - Have you ever seen an angry immortal?

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Have you ever seen an angry immortal?</h4>

    ¡°After all these years, don¡¯t be afraid of making enemies for me ande to this point. If I have to make youpromise in everything I do, then I might as well die. We don¡¯t take the initiative to stir up trouble, but that doesn¡¯t mean that someone can provoke us wantonly.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    Lin chuxue sighed,¡±all these years, wasn¡¯t it all because of me?¡± My heart aches for you. Many times, I¡¯m afraid. We¡¯re nning to retire this time, so it¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡±

    Then, Lin chuxue turned around and looked at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±You want to deal with that woman?¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t answer her.

    After a long while, he sighed.¡±It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been neglecting your interpersonal rtionships and image in society. I dealt with that woman today because she just happened to hit the right spot. I want to take this opportunity topletely end those people¡¯s opinions of you in the past.¡±

    Tonight, Ruan Yang was just cannon fodder. Xu Cheng wanted to use this woman to let everyone in the entertainment industry know what would happen to whoever dared to talk nonsense about Lin chuxue in the future.

    He was very clear about Lin chuxue¡¯s reputation in the entertainment industry. It was these people who liked to step on others to get to the top that made Lin chuxue a bit tainted. This also led to many people in Yanjing having a bad opinion of Lin chuxue because of her background in the entertainment industry. Xu Cheng did ignore this before, and he thought that it would be fine if he shut the mouths of those rich people. Today¡¯s incident reminded Xu Cheng that the real influential people in the entertainment industry were those in the media. They would casually write something just to get more views. Little did they know that the truth was in line with what they had just heard. In the industry, people gossiped for a living, and manypetitors liked to sell out others to improve themselves.

    So, Xu Cheng needed to tell those people through this woman tonight that in the future, if anyone dared to follow what others said, then don¡¯t me him for being rude!

    If he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman, how could he im ownership of the world?

    No matter how many people he had killed, who would he care about?

    What Lin chuxue said just now made Xu Cheng¡¯s heart ache a lot. She was a woman who had been living a very careful life. She should have been able to live her life confidently and confidently, and be envied by all the women in the world. However, she had no choice but to give up the aura of being a Queen in the entertainment industry and return to being ordinary, and she even followed him to live a life of escape and assassination.

    Xu Cheng originally didn¡¯t have the determination to deal with these rumors, but after hearing Lin chuxue¡¯s words just now, his domineering heart began to rise.

    For Lin chuxue, he dared to go against the whole world and get to where he was today, so why would he be afraid of these pieces of trash?

    In the sky-ss box in nightless city, Zhou Lian and Guo Rong¡¯s words made Ruan Yang and the other female models turn pale.

    ¡°You guys ... You guys can¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡± Ruan Yang crawled to the little boss ¡®side on the spot, grabbed him, and pleaded,¡±¡±Young master Wang, help me. On ount that I¡¯ve helped you negotiate so many projects, help me!¡±

    The boss of this shop, young master Wang, also had a bad expression on his face, but he felt a little depressed in his heart. He thought to himself,¡±this isn¡¯t a big deal, right?¡± He felt that the two people just now probably didn¡¯t have much ability, right?

    Why don¡¯t I try to suppress this matter?

    ¡°Young master Guo, Ruan Yang has been taking good care of you guys. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Guo Rong turned his head and looked at boss Wang, trying to suppress his anger.¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    Boss Wang smiled bitterly.¡±What I mean is that we should get Ruan Yang to go over and apologize to her. How about we just let this matter go?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to stand up for her?¡± asked Guo Rong while looking at boss Wang.

    ¡°How would I dare? I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll dampen everyone¡¯s spirits tonight. Why don¡¯t we do this? Ruan Yang will apologize tonight and apany you guys?¡± Boss Wang said with a smile.

    At that moment, Zhou Lian got a call from Xu Cheng. He said,¡±¡±I hope that the entertainment industry will stop talking about your sister Lin. Do this well and you¡¯ll be with your sister Lin in the future.¡±

    ¡°I understand, big brother Xu.¡± Zhou Lian sternly replied.

    After she hung up, she looked up at Guo Rong and said,¡±¡±Brother Guo, it¡¯s fine if you want to do this. I only want the results. If you can do it well, I won¡¯t interfere and I can also say a few good words for you in the future.¡±

    Guo Rong¡¯s face immediately warmed up.¡±Sister Lian, you¡¯ve finally saved my life. Tell me, what kind of oue do you want?¡±

    ...

    Zhou Lian whispered into Guo Rong¡¯s ear,¡±¡±I want my sister Lin to never exist in the entertainment industry!¡±

    Guo Rong¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±Alright!¡±

    Seeing his expression, nie Wenbo raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±Do you need any help?¡±

    It was mainly because he had heard Zhou Lian say that she would put in a few good words for Guo Rong in the Xu family in the future. These words made nie Wenbo and Xing Yuan very concerned.

    ¡°We¡¯re very free, we can help. ¡± Xing Yuan also smiled.

    ¡°I can do it alone.¡± After Guo Rong rejected their help, he looked at boss Wang and said directly,¡±¡±Old Wang, for your father¡¯s sake, you can¡¯t take responsibility for this matter. Don¡¯t say anything more. Don¡¯t get involved in these Women¡¯s Affairs. I allow you to stay out of it. I guarantee that nothing will happen here. I¡¯ll F * cking be anxious for whoever wants to get involved tonight. I¡¯m not joking!¡±

    Boss Wang thought to himself, is there a need to make the five young masters so anxious?

    He asked with a smile,¡±may I know who that man was?¡± I¡¯m going to apologize for making him unhappy here. ¡±

    Ye Xiu smoked his cigarette,¡±not even your dad has the right to know!¡± You just need to remember to watch the mouths of your employees tonight. If there are any messy versions of the rumors that are not beneficial to my sister-inw, I will be the first toe and seal up your dirty shop. Don¡¯t force me! If you want to take the me for this woman, even if you can get past old Guo, you can¡¯t get past me. ¡±

    Boss Wang¡¯s body quivered and he immediately tried to stay out of it. ¡°¡±I understand that you have to take responsibility for your mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Young master Guo,¡± Ruan Yang immediately pleaded,¡±I¡¯m just an artiste. Please let me go.¡±

    Guo Rong looked at her and said in a deep voice,¡±but you¡¯re a public figure. You should know how big the impact of saying something wrong can be.¡± In the past, you offended people because you said the wrong thing, and now you still can¡¯t change this habit. How cheap is your mouth? Fine, I¡¯ll let you know today how much your words have affected you. ¡±

    Guo Rong put his hands on his waist and looked at boss Wang.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want to know who that person was? Alright, take a good look at what¡¯s going to happen. ¡±

    After that, Guo rongjiu didn¡¯t drink it and said to his other four friends, ¡°I¡¯ll get busy first. ¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded his head: ¡°they¡¯re dismissed. The main characters have all left.¡±

    With that, the four young masters left without any interest. No matter how much boss Wang apologized and smiled along the way, he couldn¡¯t stop them.

    In the end, boss Wang returned to the private room and pped Ruan Yang.¡±¡±You can¡¯t do anything right, you B * tch. Serves you right for not having any reputation!¡±

    At this moment, boss Wang saw Zhou Lian was still on the phone in the room.

    He leaned over and asked with an apologetic smile,¡±miss Zhou, can you go back and say a few words for me?¡± If I don¡¯t have a stable source of customers from the five young masters in the future, I¡¯ll lose a lot of money. ¡±

    Zhou Lian sneered,¡±you still have the mood to care about this?¡± You¡¯d better think about how to protect your shop. ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± boss Wang¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°Have you ever seen an immortal get angry?¡± Zhou Lian smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± boss Wang replied.

    Zhou Lian smiled.¡±Then let¡¯s wait and see. From now on, there will be a saying in Yanjing,¡¯it¡¯s best not to casually talk about the name of that woman, Lin chuxue!¡¯¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Lian walked out of the room.

    Before he left, he reminded Ruan Yang,¡±¡±I advise you not to resist. Otherwise, the consequences will be more serious and more people will be affected.¡±

 Chapter 1198 - Lecture

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Lecture</h4>

    Yanjing.

    In the Guo family¡¯s courtyard.

    Guo Rong stood in front of old master Guo, not daring to even breathe.

    Old master Guo held a cup of tea, blew on it, and asked,¡±¡±Do you know who¡¯s the reason our five families have the absolute power we have today after the four ns were annihted?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng,¡± Guo Rong said.

    Old master Guo took a sip of the tea and felt that it was still a little hot, so he blew on it. ¡°¡±Then do you know who¡¯s the reason why your Grandpa is so energetic now?¡±

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± Guo Rong¡¯s eyelids twitched a little.¡±X-Xu Cheng.¡±

    Old master Guo mmed his teacup on the table.¡±¡±For the public, it¡¯s not wrong for you to respect him, but for yourself, he¡¯s our family¡¯s Savior, so you should respect him even more. Not to mention you, even your grandfather, I, have never treated him as a descendant, but what about you? What have you done for me, both for public and private reasons? Ah!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Guo Rong knelt down immediately.¡±Grandpa, it¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Old master Guo directly put the teacup on the ground, and it spilled all over the floor. He pointed at Guo Rong angrily and said,¡±¡±Guo Rong, tell me the truth. Do you really want me to rece you with your younger brother?¡±

    Guo Rong¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he lowered his head.¡±Grandpa, I think I can still be saved!¡±

    Old master Guo snorted, stood up, and walked to the window. He looked at the forest outside and sighed.¡±¡±No one can drive the destruction of the four families by themselves, and Xu Cheng did it. Logically speaking, such a person shouldn¡¯t appear in our country, but he just happened to be the person that big brother ye wants to protect. With thisyer of protection, with the rtionship between our five families, we can only protect him. Do you know why Xu Cheng can get our respect? He made the right move by leaving the Dragon division. He chose to leave thend of mercenaries and get to where he is today without us. We often treat him as an equal, but that¡¯s because his current status and identity are even higher than us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Guo Rong¡¯s eyes widened.¡±That can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    ¡°You also think that it¡¯s a secret, right? No one would think that such a person could be a person of power. ¡± Old master Guo looked at his grandson with disdain and continued,¡±¡±That¡¯s what he¡¯s most capable of. If it were you, would you hide yourself if you had such great power? No, he wouldn ¡®t. However, the smartest thing about him was that he had been hiding himself from the beginning when he was trying to seize power. No one would allow a power to rise out of their control, because a power-holder would strangle you in the cradle. However, by the time we realized it, he had already surpassed us. It was like a game of gluttonous snakes. We wanted to eat him at this time, but we found that he had already grown into a flood Dragon! If we touch him now, we¡¯ll only be like an egg striking a rock and getting swallowed up by him!¡±

    Old master Guo turned around to look at his dazed grandson and continued,¡±¡±Since we can¡¯t defeat him and don¡¯t want to be annexed by him, what is the only thing we can do? Xu Cheng was someone who could be coaxed but not cowed by force. If someone treated him well, he would return the favor ten times or even a hundred times. Therefore, we¡¯ve grasped his character precisely because we really hope to be on good terms with him. We also hope that you few of the younger generation will be on good terms with him. If you be friends with him or sharemon interests with him, you will definitely not suffer a loss. Look at those people who followed him here before, their resumes can definitely be described as dream-like legends. Their steps are so big that no one in this world can do it, and it¡¯s enough to see how big Xu Cheng¡¯s power is right now!¡±

    Guo Rong was very curious about what kind of power Xu Cheng had.¡±¡±Grandpa, I saw a deviant tattoo on his disciple Lin Dong¡¯s chest. Could they be the members of the deviant Corp that people are afraid of?¡±

    Old master Guo looked at Guo Rong deeply.¡±¡±You¡¯re quite attentive. Yes, they¡¯re members of the deviant Corp, so they¡¯re not afraid of you knowing more. And Xu Cheng is the leader of the deviant Corp that makes the whole world tremble in fear. His information is only shared with the absolute secrets of each country, and we already knew about it before. If you just think that the deviant Corp is nothing to be afraid of, then I¡¯ll tell you again that the existence of the deviant Corp is even more terrifying than the four races! The four ns were at most the four ns in China, and the deviant Corp was the deviant Corp of the world! This is not an exaggeration at all!¡±

    Guo Rong,¡¯the deviant Corp of the world? Grandfather, how do you exin this?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the royal family of Dubai, the chieftain country who is idle? A few years ago, Abu Dhabi died in an assassination case by the deviant Corp. At that time, no one noticed that the Dubai Royal Family, who swallowed the Abu Dhabi consortium¡¯s resources, rose to be the number one Royal consortium in Europe, and haber took over. Two yearster, haber publicly announced that he was a member of the deviant Corp! This was the deviant Corp¡¯s first major expansion to the world! Thinking back, Abu Dhabi¡¯s destruction was actually to pave the way for haber. It was also the first step of Xu Cheng¡¯s n. After the deviant Corp dered war on the world¡¯srgest financial Empire organization, all of us thought Xu Cheng was crazy. ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? To openly dere war on this organization that has existed for a century, What is the difference between that and a deration of war on religion?¡±

    Old master Guo looked at his grandson and asked with a smile,¡±¡±What do you think?¡±

    Guo Rong said,¡±but the deviant Corp seemed to have lost in the end, didn¡¯t they, Grandpa?¡± The United States exposed their information and shared it with countries around the world to discuss the deviant Corp. In the next six months, this organization also disappeared mysteriously, and the United States dered that they had been destroyed and no longer existed!¡±

    Old master Guo nodded.¡±It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s only a process. As a big country, diplomatic derations have always been like this. Can¡¯t you tell whether these diplomatic words are true or false? We don¡¯t need to look at the process, you only need to look at the present. Do you think the deviant Corp really lost? Two years ago, after the biggest explosion at Rockefeller Manor, the Rockefeller family was almost wiped out. From then on, the capital society dered its disbandment! Two months ago, the power in the United States changed, the power structure in Europe changed, the ownership of the Morgan family manor changed, and the vine incident that had been stiff for half a year waspletely warmed up. Even a fool could see that both Rockefeller and Morgan were the founders of the capital society, but now, they were nothing. And do you think these incidents against them don¡¯t seem like the deviant Corp¡¯s style? The most dangerous part was that the two behemoths had copsed in an instant without causing any waves. It was as if someone could rece them at any time. Wasn¡¯t this a kind of absolute dominance? You think the deviant Corp lost, but look at it now, Stenson, haber, Benjamin, and the others suddenly appeared, and then look at what their backgrounds were? All of them were members of the deviant Corp! Stenson controls half of the M Nation, haber and Benjamin control Europe, and from the perspective that the M Nation controls half of Asia, do you think the deviant Corp can¡¯t be called the world¡¯s deviant Corp?¡±

 Chapter 1199 - Because his parents are buried in this land

    <h4>Chapter 1199: Because his parents are buried in thisnd</h4>

    Guo Rong was puzzled,¡±with just the three of them?¡± Could it push such a big wheel? Won¡¯t anyone go against them?¡±

    ¡°Rebel?¡± Old master Guo sneered,¡¯are you as good as Morgan and Rockefeller? Are you as awesome as the capital society? They had all fallen and be souls under the knife, fulfilling the deviant Corp¡¯s name, so who would dare to make trouble in this world? On the international news, international big shots were assassinated one after another, and the live broadcast of the assassination by the deviant Corp was not enough to scare those people? Only the dark World could go against thew and order in this world, but if The Dark World was conquered by the deviant Corp, who do you think would go against it? This was why Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were on thend of mercenaries from the very beginning! Let me tell you, thend of mercenaries is a sinful ce that is the beginning of The Dark World! All the International tycoons came from this chaotic ce, and after they fled from there, they expanded all over the world, forming the so-called underground world. Xu Cheng ruled over that ce and took in a lot of people who originally had no nationality or home. In the underground world, he made a high reputation and proved their strength! Then, they would use their identities in the underground world to cover their slow growth. If anyone else were to take this step, they would definitely lose!¡±

    ¡°Anyone would only die in thend of mercenaries. There would never be a day where they would face the entire world. So, why do I want you to follow him more? There are some things I¡¯m telling you because I see you as the hope of the Guo family. Before this, everything Xu Cheng did, whether it was with Morgan or the capital society, was just the beginning! The few of us old men have analyzed it before. No one would want to do such a thankless thing for no reason. What is he trying so hard to overthrow the capital society for? Was he after money? But he didn¡¯t have much money now, so power? However, he had never been the President of the United States or the king of any country. He had given all these things that many people dreamed of to his men, so why did he give them to his men and not others? That was because he was obedient! This meant that he had another move in his hand, and this move was the ultimate goal of all his actions! We believe that the birth of the vine is the beginning of his move! The ye family¡¯s old man had Ye Ting as his daughter, and he was also Xu Cheng¡¯s rtive. Ye Xiu even treated Xu Cheng as his own brother, and all these things were exchanged for Xu Cheng¡¯s help. This time, ye Xiu was promoted to the mutant Union by Xu Cheng, so it was definitely not simple! Why do the five of us have to put you in so much effort for this position? The Zhou family had already made their move a long time ago, and they were the first to marry Xu Cheng¡¯s Auntie LAN as their daughter-inw. With this rtionship, and this time, they even sent Zhou Lian to the Xu family to take over Auntie Lan¡¯s job, these two families could be said to be tied to the Xu family, but what do we have? In our Guo family, other than me and Xu Cheng, who are not rted to each other, what else do we have? Why did I tell you to focus on befriending Xu Cheng, and even ask you to respect him as a brother? because it¡¯s a blessing for you to have such a brother! But you¡¯re good, you¡¯re putting on this show for me? Do you know what that girl Lin chuxue means to Xu Cheng? All of them!¡±

    Old master Guo was very excited,¡±back then, why did Xu Cheng leave the Dragon division? it was because he made a mistake. He ughtered the Wei nation¡¯s Financial Group!¡± What was the reason? It was all because he had touched his woman! In the past, those people who did bad things to Lin chuxue during her time at the University of Ennd, including the incident of the Royal Prince drowning in the pool, now that he thought about it, it was all the deviant Corp¡¯s style. In fact, it was Xu Cheng who did them, and it was all because of Lin chuxue! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the incident where Britain used the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to kidnap Lin chuxue back to China? And the result? How many people did he kill to attract the deviant Corp into Ennd? It could be said that in this world, Lin chuxue had be the most important person to Xu Cheng. She was his reverse scale, and because of this woman, how many people have died in this world? I don¡¯t want to exin too much to you, but let me tell you, you can y around with Xu Cheng, but his wife is his bottom line! On the day of Zhou Zhen¡¯s wedding, old man Zhou crippled one of the border officials in his system to win Xu Cheng¡¯s favor. As long as you were careful, you would know why this guy offended Lin chuxue. That¡¯s to say, today you made the same mistake. If you weren¡¯t from my Guo family, if you didn¡¯t have the intention, there would be people who would try to please Xu Cheng ande after you, do you understand? This matter can be big or small, but we still have to show our attitude!¡±

    Guo Rong took a deep breath and raised his head to look at his grandfather.¡±¡±I understand, Grandpa. So, please tell me, what should I do? Big Brother Cheng¡¯s request is that such a thing must not happen again in the future!¡±

    Old master Guo walked back to the chair with his hands behind his back and took out a bag of tea.¡±¡±Take this Da Hong Pao to him and tell him that I gave it to her. Also, that female artiste and the actingpany behind her, as well as that nightless city, as well as all the previous reports about Lin chuxue trying to gain poprity, get rid of them all!¡±

    Guo Rong took the Da Hong Pao, which was not produced inrge quantities, and nodded.¡±Yes, I will do this well.¡±

    Old man Guo: ¡°don¡¯t cause any more trouble. I hope that you can at least squeeze into his big ship. All of Europe and the M Nation suddenly released the vine. I keep feeling that we¡¯ll fall behind this time. Ye Xiu will be able to carry the ye family¡¯s g in the future, and as for our Guo family, looking at it now, it¡¯s more or less my fault for misjudging this kid in the past, which is why we¡¯re in such a passive position today.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I just marry Zhou Lian?¡± Guo Rong gritted his teeth.

    Old master Guo sneered,¡±you?¡± If Zhou Lian were to make a mistake because of her love affair, the Zhou family would kill her! Zhou Lian won¡¯t have a man. She¡¯ll be bound to the Xu family as a servant for the rest of her life. Also, with her status in the future, she won¡¯t even look at you!¡±

    Guo Rong was embarrassed.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and settle this matter first. If there¡¯s any obstruction, just report our Guo family¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Guo Rong was stern.

    He stood up and rubbed his sore knees, then asked old Guo curiously,¡±¡±Grandpa, have you never thought that one day, he would stand on the opposite side of the Guo family?¡±

    ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± old master Guo smiled.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Old master Guo said,¡¯because his parents are buried in thisnd! Because his father is a soldier of this country!¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Grand!

    <h4>Chapter 1200: Grand!</h4>

    Yuting fashion designpany.

    In the past, thispany had always been in charge of tailoring Lin chuxue¡¯s clothes for all kinds of awards ceremonies. In the entertainment industry, this designpany was still very famous, but today, an Audi official car came to thepany¡¯s door.

    Looking at the license te, it was not an ordinary license te.

    There were seven or eight bodyguards alone, all of whom were tall and strong men. The two bodyguards came in and pushed open the ss door without waiting for the emcee to open it. Then, a middle-ageddy got out of the car. She walked quickly in her high heels and had a very solemn aura. When she entered, the emcee quickly came over and said,¡±Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Thedy didn¡¯t look at the emcee and walked towards thepany elevator. She asked,¡±¡±Where¡¯s your top design director? Please ask her toe out, I have something to do. ¡±

    ¡°Hello, our director needs to make an appointment. Even if you¡¯re here to make an appointment on behalf of a Heavenly king or queen in the industry, you¡¯ll still need toe and register first.¡±

    After the bodyguard whispered a few words in the madam¡¯s ear, the madam directly pressed the elevator button. The emcee couldn¡¯t stop the bodyguard no matter how hard he tried. In the end, the madam directly walked into the office of thepany¡¯s gold medal designer.

    Meanwhile, in the design studio, the assistant of the designer rushed in and said,¡±¡±Not good, sister Manman. There¡¯s an official caring from below. They said that they¡¯re looking for you. The people down there couldn¡¯t stop them. They¡¯re already on it.¡±

    The designer¡¯s face changed.¡±¡±Don¡¯t stop them, let them in. ¡±

    She hurriedly walked out of the office as well. The assistant looked flustered as she walked.¡±¡±Do you think we¡¯ll also get Lin chuxue involved and suffer the same fate as that Jindu entertainmentpany? I heard that the entire industry is trying to clean up the bad news about Lin chuxue, do you think we¡¯ll be in trouble too?¡±

    Manman reminded her assistant in a low voice,¡±it¡¯s better not to talk about this name. Ruan Yang and the Jindu entertainmentpany behind her have been seized. The Wang family¡¯s nightless city is rich and powerful, but it has also been seized. This matter has too many implications. We can¡¯t afford to y around with it.¡±

    After that, the elevator door opened, and the richdy walked out to meet the designer.

    Manman saw the six bodyguards of thedy and pretended to be calm.¡±¡±I¡¯m the gold medal designer you¡¯re looking for. May I help you?¡±

    Thedy looked at Viney, the designer, and made a polite ¡®please¡¯ gesture.¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk in your office. ¡±

    While speaking, the richdy walked into Viney¡¯s office first.

    At that moment, the public rtions department ran over and followed behind Manman, reminding her cautiously and fearfully,¡±¡±We found the license te number. We can¡¯t afford to mess with this customer. It¡¯s a Yanjing license te. He¡¯s a Big Shot!¡±

    Manman¡¯s eyelids twitched. At this point in time, the entertainment industry had been inexplicably reformed because of Ruan Yang¡¯s verbal cannon incident. Everyone was worried that officials would visit those entertainmentpanies. Basically, every entertainmentpany would be in trouble if they went over.

    Other than the entertainmentpany backing Ruan Yang being shut down, a few other news agencies were also investigated. Even thergest city in Yanjing, the nightless city, and the well-known wealthy Wang family, were all investigated. Who would not panic?

    Manman carefully walked into her office. Seeing the richdy sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, she hurried to make some tea.

    At this moment, the female boss of thepany had already rushed over. She stood at the door of the office and came in with a smile on the spot.¡±¡±May I know what brings you here, honored guest?¡±

    Manman put the tea on the tea table and stood beside her boss obediently, thinking that she should leave the asion to her boss, in case she said something wrong.

    The richdy didn¡¯t drink the tea immediately. She nced at Manman and asked,¡±¡±Does yourpany still have Lin chuxue¡¯s design data? For example, her height or her 3d. ¡±

    Manman and the shop owner¡¯s hearts skipped a beat!

    Everyone in the current entertainment industry was afraid of being tainted by this name!

    Indeed, what he was afraid of came.

    The female president didn¡¯t cry out directly and quickly said,¡±¡±Sir, we don¡¯t understand what you mean. We don¡¯t seem to have any rtionship with Lin chuxue.¡±

    ...

    At this time, it was better to quickly draw a clear line between them.

    ¡°Really?¡± The richdy nced at Manman.

    At this moment, the bodyguard was holding a document. After thedy skimmed through it, she ced it on the table and said,¡±But I found out that Manman has been miss Lin¡¯s personal designer.¡±

    The female president¡¯s face stiffened and she quickly said,¡±¡±You¡¯re being wronged. Our man man has designed many people.¡±

    Thedy saw how nervous the two were and suddenlyughed.¡±Why are you guys so nervous?¡±

    Man man and the CEO thought,¡¯how can I not be nervous? The entire entertainment industry was jittery because of Ruan Yang¡¯s words, and they also received the news that it was best not to get involved with the name Lin chuxue.

    Thedy saw through their worries and said indifferently,¡±¡±We¡¯re not here to cause trouble, so don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to talk to designer Manman today. I¡¯m here to talk business. Miss Manman, you just have to answer me. Do you have a copy of the things I asked for?¡±

    Manman hesitated for a while, then said,¡±¡±Yes, I have a record of all of miss Lin¡¯s 3D data here because she is a special guest to me. Without her appreciation of my designs, I would not be where I am today. So, I am very clear about her 3D data and her design ideas.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± he said. ¡°I need you to design another wedding dress for her!¡± Thedy nodded in satisfaction.

    Manman popped her eyes and made eye-contact with the president with surprise. The president got excited and said,¡±¡±Sure. I can¡¯t ask for more. Our Manman is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this yet. ¡± Thedy looked at Manman and said,¡±the wedding dress we¡¯re going to design this time is not an ordinary one. You know very well that miss Lin likes the style. I hope you can design the most expensive wedding dress of the century!¡±

    Manman and the female CEO exchanged a nce, both surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to tell me how good it is. I can hire the most famous designer in the world to design it at a high cost, but the reason I¡¯m looking for you, Manman, is that miss Lin once admired you. You have her design ideas and 3D information in your ce, so I came to you. During the design process, you can¡¯t measure her current 3d. To put it bluntly, I want to give her a surprise, but I can¡¯t let her know. Do you understand why I¡¯m looking for you?¡± Thedy said slowly.

    Manman understood.

    Although she was a little famous in the industry, it did not mean that she was on the International stage. This kind of big production was not something that her boss could take on just by bragging. It all depended on her determination and confidence. Moreover, with the status of thisdy in front of them, if they messed it up, it would be enough to make them suffer.

    ¡°How much do you need for the wedding dress?¡± Manman gathered her courage and asked.

    It wasn¡¯t because of her confidence in her design, but because of her understanding of Lin chuxue.

    Thedy raised her eyes and said,¡±¡±Money is not a problem! No upper limit! Even if you use diamonds, I can still provide you with money and materials!¡±

    Manman and the CEO both took a deep breath!

    Hao!

 Chapter 1201 - The county Magistrate is not as good as being in charge

    <h4>Chapter 1201: The county Magistrate is not as good as being in charge</h4>

    The old woman felt that this was a hot potato and said with some difficulty,¡±¡±Our Manman is indeed not experienced enough. I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t meet your expectations. I think we should just forget about it.¡±

    If they didn¡¯t handle it well, theirpany would really suffer.

    He didn¡¯t know how much thepensation would be.

    Thedy snorted.¡±Sometimes, opportunities are given to those who are prepared. If you miss it, you may not have a second chance in your life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±Manman gritted her teeth.

    Thedy smiled. She didn¡¯t care about the female CEO¡¯s face, which had changed drastically. After standing up, she took out her name card and handed it to Viney,¡±¡±This is my business card. My phone number is on it. If you have any ideas, you cane and find me.¡±

    ¡°But I have one request,¡± Manman said.¡±I want to see miss Lin.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a surprise if she finds out that I¡¯m measuring her body, then I don¡¯t have toe to you, you know?¡± thedy frowned.

    Manman said,¡±no need. Just let me talk to her up close. I know her body better than anyone else. I just need to see if she¡¯s lost weight or gained weight. She¡¯s been in the industry for three years, but she¡¯s been out of it these years. I think she¡¯s not as demanding as she is now. I need to meet her and I can tell her roughly with my professional eyes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I can arrange it,¡± thedy said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Manman said.

    ¡°As for the Commission,¡± thedy replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reward,¡± said Manman,¡±just give me this chance.¡±

    It was rare for the female president to meet such a rich man. When she heard that Manman didn¡¯t want the Commission, her face changed immediately. She was about to change her mind, but thedy had already left with a smile. The female president could only smile and send thedy to thepany entrance, watching her get into the official car and leave.

    After the car drove away, the female boss red at Manman and said angrily,¡±¡±What are you doing? He even dared to ept such a hot potato? What if you mess it up?¡±

    ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± ¡°I¡¯m very confident in miss Lin¡¯s taste,¡±said Manman with a confident smile. Sister ting, I think this is our chance!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask for a Commission?¡±

    Manman rolled her eyes at her,¡±are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you see thisdy¡¯s status? Can you ept the benefits of such a person? If we do a good job, a favor will be more useful than a Commission!¡±

    The public rtions manager walked over at this time and said with a little fear,¡±¡±Sister ting, sister Manman did the right thing this time. Oh my God!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve found out?¡±

    The public rtions manager nodded.¡±I¡¯ve asked a few young masters I know in Yanjing about the license te number. They all said that it¡¯s the license te number of cars that go in and out of the big courtyard. In their words, this number is an existence that the entire team will wee in any province!¡±

    Both the female president and Manman widened their eyes.

    The female CEO nced at Manman¡¯s business card and said,¡±¡±Give me this name card.¡±

    Manman hurriedly put it into her bag and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m about to go into seclusion to conceptualize my ideas. I¡¯ll have to reply to themter and go see miss Lin.¡±

    In the official car, thedy took out her phone and called a number with the word ¡®big brother¡¯ written on it.

    ¡°Hello? Big brother. ¡±

    ...

    ¡°Lan Ting, how is it? Did it go smoothly?¡±

    Thisdy was Auntie LAN.

    She smiled.¡±It¡¯s going well. Thispany has all the young Madam¡¯s previous design documents. We can do it without disturbing her. This way, we can surprise her.¡±

    On the other end of the phone was the eldest son of the Zhou family, who was also the older brother of her husband, Zhou Zhen. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Very good. You¡¯ll have to put more effort into it. Marriage is a lifetime thing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. He¡¯s still my family¡¯s little young master, how could I neglect him? I¡¯m still looking forward to them quickly giving birth to the Xu family¡¯s children, so that I can be at ease. ¡±

    Auntie LANughed and hung up the phone, and then she picked up Lin chuxue¡¯s phone.

    ¡°Hello, Auntie LAN.¡±

    Auntie LAN: ¡°young Madam, when we¡¯re free, I¡¯ll take you around to shop. What do you think of your clothes?¡±

    Lin chuxue thought to herself that she really didn¡¯t bring many clothes back to China, and since she was bored at home, she might as well spend more time with Auntie LAN. She was afraid that they would see each other less in the future.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go find you.¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t, how can I let youe to me? I¡¯lle find you. ¡± Auntie LAN smiled.¡±That¡¯s all. Is the young master here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived in Shangcheng?¡± Lin chuxue was surprised.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s rare for you guys toe back to the country, so why don¡¯t Ie over and serve you more? I¡¯m still worried about Zhou Lian, so I¡¯m here to check on her for a few days. ¡±

    ¡°Alright, you do it then.¡± Lin chuxue smiled and hung up the phone. Then, she heard the doorbell ring in the yard.

    Zhou Lian quickly ran out to open the door, but she saw Guo Rong driving the car. Zhou Lian was not giving him a good look.

    He knew why this fellow was so diligent.

    Guo Rong grinned at her.¡±Sister Lian, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ve already done what you¡¯ve arranged. I¡¯m here to report my work.¡±

    Zhou Lian: ¡°you can report to me if you want to. Brother Xu is very busy.¡±

    Guo Rongughed bitterly. He knew why Zhou Lian was against him. It was because she was afraid that the Guo family would get closer to the Xu family. Guo Rong didn¡¯t know much about Xu Cheng¡¯s capabilities before, but after being enlightened by his old man that night, his attitude towards Xu Cheng waspletely different.

    Therefore, even if he was thick-skinned, he shoulde more often and take the initiative to find more opportunities to visit.

    Zhou Lian had obviously seen through his thoughts, so she was trying to stop Guo Rong at the checkpoint.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really finished all of them?¡±

    Guo Rong nodded.¡±Tieba, search for news, and all the information rted to my sister-inw. There will be no messy news points. I closed down all the newspapers and media advertisements that made cold rice and disgusted celebrities to survive. I might as well let them go bankrupt. I can¡¯t take nightless city, but my grandfather will take action and lock it up. As for Ruan Yang and those people who seek refuge with her, I¡¯ll deal with whoever dares to touch this matter! In the end, I directly took over their head office. Don¡¯t worry, after this incident, there will be a limit to the ¡®entertainment¡¯ in the entertainment industry!¡±

    ¡°Then can I go in now?¡± Guo Rong said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± Zhou Lian asked.

    Guo Rong was anxious.

    At that moment, he saw the wrapped Da Hong Pao in the car being raised.¡±Does this count? My Grandpa asked me toe over and give this to Big Brother Cheng. This is all of his savings. ¡±

    The old men loved tea the most. They had nothing but this to express their gratitude.

    Zhou Lian was part of the system, so she knew what the tea represented. She pouted and opened the door to let Guo Rong in.

    Meanwhile, in the vi, Xu Cheng and ye Xiu were discussing some matters regarding the mutant Union, what he needed to do and what he should do. Ye Xiu had already been kicked out of the house by elder ye. She had no choice but to run errands for Xu Cheng.

 Chapter 1202 - Its just like the International police

    <h4>Chapter 1202: It¡¯s just like the International police</h4>

    Guo Rong came into the vi and saw Xu Cheng and ye Xiu talking about something in the living room. He might not have been like this before, but now he was a bit reserved in front of Xu Cheng. He walked to the sofa and politely nodded at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Seeing hime in, Xu Cheng nodded at him and casually said,¡±¡±Have a seat.¡±

    Guo Rong nodded and sat down.

    Xu Cheng said to ye Xiu,¡±did your family ask you to remove all your positions?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded.¡±That¡¯s right. The rank and achievements that I worked so hard for in the military were all stripped away by the old man. My dad asked my mom to pack up and kick me out of the house. Brother, why do I feel like your job is so mysterious?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±If it wasn¡¯t clean, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to do this job.¡±

    He picked up the teacup and drank almost all the tea in it. When Guo Rong saw that the cup was almost empty, he quickly stood up, took the teacup, and said,¡±¡±Big Brother Cheng, I¡¯ll go get some for you. My Grandpa just told me to get you some Da Hong Pao.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s good, you can go to the bar. ¡± Xu Cheng smiled and let Guo Rong do as he pleased.

    Guo Rong went over to make tea, and he could clearly hear the content of their conversation.

    He expressed that he was very attentive.

    Ye Xiu continued to ask Xu Cheng curiously,¡±big brother, the position you gave me, do you have to make me so clean?¡± It¡¯s no different from leaving the marriage with nothing. ¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ye is smarter than anyone else. He¡¯s very optimistic about the future of the mutant Union, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have let you leave the Union with nothing for your future development.¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±in the future, the mutant Union will have its own system. It will be an independent organization, not belonging to any country. Thepetition for personnel whoe to work will be very big. It can be said that in the future, it will rece the United Nations!¡± In terms of power, it won¡¯t be as weak as the United States. It won¡¯t even be afraid of the danger of the five major countries being controlled. It will be like a knife with the ability to rule over all international disputes!¡±

    Guo Rong¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Ye Xiu was a bit surprised,¡±brother? I¡¯m already in this state, and you¡¯re still in the mood to joke? Rece the United Nations? You¡¯re not making fun of me, right? No matter how stupid I am, I also know why the five big countries have taken control of the United Nations. That thing is an organization that the five big countries created to facilitate the exercise of their rights. What do you think is the reason why the mutant Union is not taken control of?¡±

    Guo Rong came over with some tea and ced it on Xu Cheng¡¯s table.¡±¡±Here you go, Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Xu Cheng took the tea and blew on it. He just smiled at ye Xiu¡¯s sneer of disbelief.

    ¡°Do you know how many people around the world have sent us their resumes?¡± Xu Cheng asked ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu looked at him nkly:

    ¡°I¡¯ve also sent one of my shares,¡±Guo Rong coughed.

    Ye Xiu red at Guo Rong.¡±What the f * ck? are you serious?¡±

    Guo Rong knew the situation better than ye Xiu. He was naturally serious, but he also knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be chosen.

    Xu Cheng looked at ye Xiu and said,¡±so far, the mutants Union has received more than two million resumes from all over the world!¡±

    ¡°Two million copies? Brother, is your organization very rich? How many positions should we open?¡± Ye Xiu asked curiously.

    ¡°I guess I have some money.¡± Xu Cheng nodded,¡±the cost of the vine promotion, you think it¡¯s all going to be earned by the countries?¡± We¡¯re the big shots!¡±

    Ye Xiu,¡±then the benefits are very good?¡± How much sry can I get if I go in?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t have an annual sry, but I do have some benefits.¡±

    ...

    Ye Xiu looked like he wanted to die.¡±Then those two million resumes must be fake. Who would give you a job without an annual sry?¡± If you weren¡¯t my brother, I would have turned around and left. You¡¯d better tell me in simple terms what I¡¯ll be doing in the future. ¡±

    Xu Cheng simply understood, to maintain world peace.

    Pfft!

    Ye Xiu directly spat out a mouthful of tea.

    Guo Rong red at him.¡±Old ye, you¡¯ve ruined my grandfather¡¯s stock. I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Ye Xiu quickly wiped his mouth and coughed a few times. He awkwardly looked at Xu Cheng and asked again,¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯re really funny. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of connections you have? You still want me to maintain world peace?¡±

    He knew that Xu Cheng was at least a deviant corp member who killed his way out of thend of mercenaries. How could such a person still talk about world peace? It¡¯s already good enough that you don¡¯t start a war.

    Xu Cheng took a sip of tea and continued,¡±There¡¯s a Department in the mutant Union that¡¯s already in the process of being set up, called the international security consultant Department. I need you to be the first head.¡±

    Guo Rong¡¯s pupils contracted. He looked at ye Xiu with a burning gaze, with an indescribable sense of jealousy and envy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and those securitypanies?¡± Ye Xiu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to agree and asked curiously. If it was a Suicide Squad securitypany, he wouldn¡¯t be interested. Compared to making money, he would rather stay in China.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, the international security consultant organization of the mutant Union is not one of those messy personal securitypanies. In short, it¡¯s the International police, do you understand?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Country ... International police?¡± Ye Xiu¡¯s lips twitched,¡±brother ...¡± The United States has been calling itself the International police for so many years, but no one has ever acknowledged it. Do you think our one is reliable? Where do you ce the United Nations?¡±

    Xu Cheng said word by word,¡±we don¡¯t need anyone to admit it. It¡¯s enough that we admit it. If any country isn¡¯t convinced, they can pick out their most elite special Forces. I will let our Interpol fight them. I dare say that in the next 50 years!¡± In front of us, the police, there is no one in the world who can fight!¡±

    He was very arrogant.

    Xu Cheng had already arranged for orphans from all over the world to be trained into mutants to maintain the safety of the future mutants Union.

    It would take decades for the global vine topletely transform human genes and poprize those gic abilities. During this period, the police of the mutant Union would be the strongest police force.

    They weren¡¯t suicide soldiers, they were a group of orphans with flesh and blood, and they were also the first batch of beneficiaries of the gic ability that created the future world. At this critical moment, Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t find anyone from any country and could only take in some orphans from around the world to train. In the future, when they retired, other countries would hire them at a high price. By then, gic abilities were no longer a secret, and when the abilities of the gicists from all over the world reached a certain level and strength, they would be able to be the most powerful ones in the world. The soldiers of the International police were considered to be of a higher level.

    If he wanted to create a new world, he needed to be careful. Xu Cheng needed to first establish an absolutew enforcement Army, not to rule, but to supervise.

 Chapter 1203 - What kind of man did this woman marry?

    <h4>Chapter 1203: What kind of man did this woman marry?</h4>

    Just then, a car drove in from outside. When Auntie LAN came in, she first greeted Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Young master.¡±

    ¡°Auntie LAN, why are you here?¡± Xu Cheng was a little surprised as he sat there.

    ¡°Auntie LAN.¡± Guo Rong and ye Xiu stood up and greeted him.

    Lan Ting leaned over to Xu Cheng¡¯s ear and whispered,¡±He would take the young Madam to try on some clothes and get her 3D data.

    Xu Cheng immediately understood and smiled.

    At this time, Lin chuxue had already changed into a cool dress and thin high heels and came down. That pair of slender, fair, and long legs was the most refreshing scenery in the summer.

    ¡°Auntie LAN is here?¡± She greeted him as she came down.

    Auntie LAN immediately pulled on Lin chuxue with both hands and immediately looked distressed.¡±¡±Aiyo, let me see if you¡¯ve gotten your figure back. You really made my heart ache at Kunlun Mountain some time ago.¡±

    Auntie LAN nced over at Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Where are you going to find this wife?¡±

    Lin chuxue immediately pulled on Auntie LAN, not wanting Xu Cheng to know how hard she was training at Kunlun Mountain. She whispered to Auntie LAN,¡±¡±Auntie LAN, we had an agreement.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it. Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Auntie LAN said as she held Lin chuxue¡¯s slender white arm.

    Lin chuxue nodded, looked at Xu Cheng, and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go out first then. The kitchen has already prepared a meal for you. Remember to eat if you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Come back soon.¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded and walked out of the vi with Auntie LAN. When she saw Auntie Lan¡¯s car, she said,¡±¡±Auntie LAN, your car is too eye-catching. It¡¯s better to drive the family car.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because of the car¡¯s value, but because of the car te number.

    Auntie LAN nodded and pouted at her assistant.¡±¡±You drive.¡±

    Then, she said to the bodyguards,¡±¡±You guys can go back first, I¡¯ll be here for a while.¡±

    The six bodyguards nodded and left.

    Auntie Lan¡¯s assistant took the initiative to get into the Mercedes-Benz Maybach that Xu Cheng usually drove in the garage, and the three of them went out to the biggest shopping mall in Shangcheng.

    When Lin chuxue got out of the car and walked into the mall with Auntie LAN, the assistant immediately called Manman and asked her toe over and pretend to run into Lin chuxue by chance so that she could give her a chance to meet her.

    After receiving the call, Manman immediately drove to the shopping center from thepany.

    In the elevator, Lin chuxue said bitterly,¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone shopping. In the past, I was always on the run.¡±

    ¡°Then buy as much as you want today, young Madam,¡± Auntie LAN said, her heart aching,¡±it¡¯s been many years since you¡¯ve bought new clothes in your closet, right?¡± I see that you¡¯re still wearing the Versace spring dress from four years ago, but you still look so beautiful on it. Have you thought about it? Where do you n to develop your career in the future?¡±

    Lin chuxue shook her head.¡±Xu Cheng and I have already thought about it. After he¡¯s done everything on his hands, we will go to a ce that only belongs to us. I¡¯m tired, and he¡¯s tired too. Over the years, I know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not. Fortunately, he¡¯s still here, and so am I. The rest is not important anymore.¡±

    Auntie LAN thought of the deaddy and the ye family and nodded with emotion.¡±¡±Yes, staying alive is more important than anything else.¡±

    As soon as the elevator door opened, the two of them walked out, arm in arm.

    ...

    As soon as Lin chuxue walked out, the paparazzi who were always stationed at these high-end luxury brands immediately took photos of Lin chuxue in the corner.

    The paparazzi was very excited. Lin chuxue had already retired for a few years, and he heard that she had been living in seclusion and was very mysterious. Now that he caught her red-handed, these photos would definitely sell for a lot of money.

    He looked around and saw that there were no other paparazzi, so he quickly took these photos.

    He took out his phone and called the chief editor of the entertainment newspaper, who he usually worked with.

    ¡°Hello? I have a set of photos here that I think you¡¯ll be interested in. This female artiste has retired for many years, but I took a photo of her recent life today. ¡±

    On the other end, he asked,¡¯a female artiste who has retired? Who was it? Is he famous?¡±

    The paparazzi replied,¡¯she was very big before she retired! She¡¯s a multi-talented actress who can do all three things: film, television, and singing. She¡¯s definitely first-hand. I guarantee that no one else will bid for her. Straight away price, 10000 Yuan!¡±

    The news agency,¡±why don¡¯t you just Rob someone?¡± Even the current top star, Leilei, isn¡¯t worth this price. ¡±

    ¡°Up to you, but don¡¯t regret itter.¡±

    News agency: ¡°wait a minute. Why don¡¯t you send me a photo first? can you at least tell me who it is?¡± Are you trying to surprise me by ying riddles?¡±

    The paparazzi replied,¡±it¡¯s definitely a surprise!¡± I¡¯ll send you a picture first. ¡±

    Then, the paparazzo sent the photos to the chief editor.

    The chief editor of a second-rate newspaper firm looked at the message on his phone and clicked on the photo. His eyes widened and he fell from his office chair.

    He immediately shouted,¡±are you F * cking ying with me?¡± This was a F * cking shock, you know? F * ck off. ¡±

    The paparazzi was confused,¡±w-what¡¯s wrong?¡± No, the price can be negotiated, 5000! I¡¯ve taken a lot of pictures and I can send them to you. I¡¯m not lying to you. She hasn¡¯t appeared in public for many years. I really took a picture of her today, and it¡¯s definitely in high definition without any code!¡±

    The editor-in-chief,¡±F * ck you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take it even if you gave me 5000!¡± Go and find out what¡¯s going on in the entertainment industry recently. When did I offend you to y me like this? I¡¯m telling you, since she¡¯s already retired for a few years, she¡¯s no longer a part of the entertainment industry. You¡¯d better not expose her and disturb her. This is my advice to you, really. You¡¯d better delete these photoster. Also, delete my number as well. Just pretend that we¡¯ve never worked together. ¡±

    After saying that, the editor-in-chief hung up the phone and quickly blocked the paparazzi.

    At this time, the newspaper¡¯s boss pushed open his office door and shouted,¡±¡±Are you done with the examination? Have we ever written any random articles about Lin chuxue¡¯s scandal? F * ck, hurry up, the top domestic newspaper opposite was asked to make changes yesterday. ¡±

    The editor-in-chief looked at Lin chuxue¡¯s picture on his phone and swallowed.¡±¡±I¡¯ve checked. There¡¯s no one. Don¡¯t worry, boss.¡±

    The boss nodded, adjusted his tie, and cursed,¡±¡±Ruan Yang¡¯s mouth is really poisonous. So many people have suffered because of one sentence from her. This woman is definitely going to be famous!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I hear that the boss of the top-tier domestic newspaper across the street has an official background?¡±the chief editor asked hesitantly.

    The boss snorted,¡±what¡¯s the use?¡± Didn¡¯t they still close the shop for rectification? I heard that their boss has been found to be tax evasions and is going to jail. ¡±

    The chief editor¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°You¡¯d better do some more research. I¡¯m still worried about ourpany¡¯s editors.¡± The boss said and walked out.

    The editor-in-chief quickly deleted the photo that the paparazzi had sent and muttered,¡±¡±What kind of man did this woman marry?¡±

 Chapter 1204 - Took a fancy to him

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Took a fancy to him</h4>

    Lin chuxue and Auntie LAN went to a herm¨¨s brand store.

    There was a herm¨¨s gship store that had everything from women¡¯s clothing to leather bags.

    As a luxury item, its etiquette and hospitality were world-ss.

    The guide basically provided a one-on-one service.

    ¡°Wee to hermashber, what kind of leather bag or women¡¯s clothing do you like?¡± It was the signature smile of etiquette.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the clothes,¡±Auntie LAN said.

    ¡°Alright, please follow me. This way, please.¡± After the sales assistant made a polite gesture, she slowly led Lin chuxue and Auntie LAN to the clothing area on the first floor.

    ¡°Is this the first time you two are here? Do you need me to introduce the new products to you?¡± The shop assistant asked.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll see for ourselves.¡± Auntie LAN didn¡¯t want to trouble the shop assistant.

    ¡°Alright, please feel free to take a look.¡± The shop assistant stood aside.

    Auntie LAN took out a short summer-style shirt and ced it in front of Lin chuxue, saying,¡±¡±Young Madam, this one¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    The saleswoman: ¡°one look at thisdy¡¯s figure and I can tell that she¡¯s a clothes hanger. No matter what she wears, she¡¯ll definitely look good.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t like to be praised?

    Lin chuxue pursed her lips and smiled.

    Auntie LAN gave the shop assistant a thumbs up.¡±Good eyes.¡±

    At this time, Manman had already arrived at the door. After seeing Auntie LAN and Lin chuxue, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Manman took a deep breath and then pretended to be calm as she walked over.

    After that, she didn¡¯t take the initiative. When Lin chuxue raised her eyes and looked at her, Manman pretended to be very surprised.

    ¡°Sister Manman?¡± Lin chuxue was surprised to see a good friend from the circle here.

    ¡°Miss Lin, what a coincidence. Are you here to shop too?¡± Manman coughed, showing that she was a little surprised to see Lin chuxue.

    Lin chuxue nodded.¡±Yeah, I just happened to be in Shangcheng. I need to buy some clothes to wear.¡±

    Auntie LAN pretended not to know Manman and put on an act.¡±¡±Young Madam, this is ... You know him?¡±

    Manman was a little surprised when she heard thedy in front of her call Lin chuxue ¡®young Madam¡¯. She was still using honorifics when talking to Lin chuxue.

    The rumors in the circle that Lin chuxue married into a real rich family were indeed true!

    ¡°Auntie LAN, let me introduce you to sister Manman. She used to design clothes for me. She¡¯s in charge of all TV shows, movies, and awards ceremonies. If it weren¡¯t for my low ie, I¡¯d want her to be my assistant.¡± Lin chuxue smiled.

    Manman was a little frightened after hearing the second half of the sentence.¡±¡±Miss Lin, you must be joking. If you can¡¯t afford to support me, who else can?¡±

    ¡°Really? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you let her choose a match for you today?¡±

    ...

    Lin chuxue looked at Manman and bitterly smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already terminated my contract with thepany and am no longer a part of this circle. I heard that sister Manman is the scissors hand in this circle now.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? let¡¯s not talk about business. We don¡¯t have much personal friendship.¡± Manman pretended to be angry and rolled her eyes at Lin chuxue.¡±¡±Come on, I¡¯ll pick a few sets for you. I¡¯m more than happy to do so,¡±

    As she said that, she began to lead Lin chuxue to look for clothes. While helping her try on the clothes, she secretly memorized Lin chuxue¡¯s various data code, including the cor, shoulder width, height, waist contraction, and high heels.

    As they shopped, the three of them came to the innermost part of the mall. It just so happened that there was a fashion show in the mall today, and there was a counterfeit Victoria¡¯s Secret show in fashionable clothes. There were a few people sitting in the audience, who were either guests or judges.

    There were many people who stopped to watch.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Lin chuxue curiously asked the sales assistant beside her.

    The shop assistant smiled and replied,¡±¡±It¡¯s a live audition by Hollywood¡¯s top director. One of his films is a joint investment between China and Hollywood. China has the majority of the cast while Hollywood provides special effects technology. It can be considered a strong Alliance, and he intends to have both Chinese and foreign actors act in it. However, considering that the value of the new generation of young and fresh male actors in China is too high, he ns to choose a sexy and beautiful female lead from the audience. The person standing in the middle of the audience was a top Hollywood director who had won an Oscar. The one beside him is the producer. ¡±

    Manman¡¯s eyes glowed. ¡°It¡¯s the great director Jackson. I know that this movie has a huge investment. Hollywood has set their sights on the box office of Chinese movies and is nning to cooperate with them on a multinational production. I heard that thepetition for the female lead is very fierce, and this movie will be released around the world at the same time. With this great director¡¯s Halo and ability, the box office will definitely not be low. It will definitely be a big hit when the timees, so many big shots in the industry have cast their eyes on this movie. However, although this great director is capable, the rumors about him are not very good. I think even the top female artistes are avoiding her. ¡±

    After saying that, Manman looked at the clothes on the models and asked the saleswoman,¡±¡±Are their clothes new?¡±

    The saleswoman nodded.¡±Yes, other than the audition today, there are also some guests who are here to order clothes. There are still seats downstairs. Please follow me. If you like it, just tell me the number, and I¡¯ll pack it for youter.¡±

    ¡°I think there are a few that suit you very well,¡± Manman said to Lin chuxue.¡±Shall we go and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin chuxue thought that since she was already here, she might as well sit down and watch.

    However, they had found seats on both sides of the runway, and the famous director and producer were sitting at the end of the runway, so they could see the situation on both sides.

    As soon as Lin chuxue sat down, she immediately attracted the attention of the two people, so much so that they forgot to look at the model.

    ¡°I think this number 18 will work. Mr. Jackson, what do you think?¡± This time, the person in charge of scoring was busy introducing and giving suggestions to the big director, but who knew that the big director was actually busy looking in Lin chuxue¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Do you know that youngdy?¡± Jackson took a fancy to Lin chuxue at first nce.¡±¡±Producer Li, I think I¡¯ve found the female lead I¡¯m looking for. Listen to me, thatdy can be said to bepletely in line with the perfection of Western and Eastern aesthetics! She was almost born for this drama. If she acted in it, she couldpletely avoid the awkwardness of an Easterner not being popr in the West. ¡±

    That producer li had also noticed Lin chuxue, and he even recognized her. However, he said with some difficulty,¡±¡±Mr. Jackson, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. This miss Lin retired a few years ago, and she¡¯s already married.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the circle?¡± Jackson was even more surprised.

    Producer li nodded.

    Jackson: ¡°that¡¯s even better. Tell her that I can make her famous, not just in the Chinese entertainment industry, but the kind that has fans all over the world. As long as she¡¯s my female lead!¡±

 Chapter 1205

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Just because I¡¯m kind doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll make it,¡± said producer li with a bitter smile.

    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± You didn¡¯t tell her that I invited her? I, Jackson, an Oscar-worthy director, am inviting her!¡±

    Producer li didn¡¯t want to disobey this famous director, so he could only say,¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Then, he stood up and walked to an empty seat where Lin chuxue and the others were sitting. He coughed and said,¡±¡±Excuse me, miss Lin, I¡¯m the director of crystal science Filmpany. My surname is li. This is my business card. I have a female lead in a big film that might be suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already retired. I don¡¯t want to participate in the filming anymore.¡± Lin chuxue directly interrupted him.

    ¡°Miss Lin, I know how difficult it is for an artiste to make aeback. You¡¯ve also seen how easy it is to make money in the entertainment industry these days. Especially in the maind market, many old artistes are begging to make aeback to make money. With your qualifications, you only need a good movie to make aeback. In the current industry, you can make three times the moneypared to the past, so why not?¡±

    Mr. Li, I don¡¯t think you understand what I mean. I don¡¯t intend to make any more movies.¡± Lin chuxue firmly refused him.

    Producer li felt that Lin chuxue didn¡¯t hear him clearly because he didn¡¯t say it clearly, so he still smacked his lips and said,¡±¡±Do you know the great director Jackson? He¡¯s the director of the 100 million US dors big production, and he¡¯s also sincerely inviting you to act in it!¡±

    As he spoke, producer li pointed to Jackson on the judging panel. When that guy saw Lin chuxue turn her head, he waved at her and greeted her, his eyes a little frivolous.

    Auntie LAN suppressed her anger and asked,¡±are you deaf or retarded?¡± Can¡¯t you hear me? Miss Lin said she doesn¡¯t want to act, so you can get lost. ¡±

    Producer Li said,¡±we¡¯re paying the female lead 20 million Yuan!¡± Think about it, the key is that this movie can bring you at least a few hundred million Yuan worth of film contracts and advertising contracts. I know that miss Lin¡¯s sry was only ten million Yuan at her peak. Think about it. ¡±

    Lin chuxue was just about to refuse, but director Jackson had already walked over. He directly moved aside a seat and said,¡±¡±Alright, you¡¯re miss Lin right? I know you¡¯re here for this role, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence that you¡¯re here. Everyone knows that we¡¯re auditioning for roles here today, so I¡¯m guessing you must have nned to appear here and pretend to be watching a fashion show. To be honest, we¡¯re all in the same industry, and I¡¯ve seen female artistes in Hollywood who are even more scheming than you. They¡¯re unscrupulous and even full of tricks for a role. I can say that you have sessfully attracted my attention. Let¡¯s talk. ¡±

    He was afraid that Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t understand English, so he asked producer li to trante for her.

    Lin chuxue would definitely understand!

    Originally, Lin chuxue didn¡¯t take producer li seriously. In the past, it wasn¡¯t umon for oldpanies to call her to talk about making aeback, and it wasn¡¯t strange to face this problem when she met people in the industry. But this director Jackson¡¯s words were very unpleasant!

    At least, she didn¡¯t like to hear it!

    Manman knew that director Jackson had misunderstood Lin chuxue. She also understood English, and she also understood what the director was trying to say. However, she knew that Auntie LAN had to cooperate with her to check on Lin chuxue¡¯s body condition, so she didn¡¯t appear here on purpose for the role.

    So, in order not to offend director Jackson, she smiled and said,¡±¡±I think Mr. Jackson has misunderstood.¡±

    Jackson waved his hand.¡±It¡¯s not good to say it too white, right?¡± Come on, miss Lin, let¡¯s go backstage and have a talk. I know what you need and I can give it to you. I can tell you right now that you¡¯re my female lead!¡±

    He nudged producer li.¡±Tell her. Tell her to stop pretending. If she¡¯s confused, it¡¯ll be hard for us to continue.¡±

    He had no reason to doubt that Lin chuxue¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t deliberate. He had seen too many Hollywood stars, and he would do everything he could to get close to him to get an opportunity. This was how the industry was. He didn¡¯t believe that a female artiste didn¡¯t know that he was auditioning here and was even here. His motive was obvious.

    If there weren¡¯t so many people here, Lin chuxue would¡¯ve already beaten Jackson to the ground!

    She suppressed her anger, but gritted her teeth as she looked at Jackson and said in English,¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to trante it for me. I can understand. I¡¯m warning you now. Apologize for what you said, or I¡¯ll send you awyer¡¯s letter.¡±

    Jackson was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°That¡¯s even better. Since you can speak English, you don¡¯t have to find a voice actor. My words may be unpleasant, but you can understand what I mean, which means you¡¯re a good person. This is the sry I¡¯ve given you on my own ord! It¡¯s definitely the highest pay a female artiste can get from a movie. ¡±

    Manman felt that if she didn¡¯t support Lin chuxue now, she wouldn¡¯t be a friend anymore, so she directly said,¡±¡±Mr. Jackson, this is China. Please don¡¯t use Hollywood¡¯s standards here. Not everyone is like what you say. You do owe my friend an apology!¡±

    ¡°In this industry, it¡¯s the right thing to do for a celebrity to be popr with the director. I don¡¯t have to apologize to a female celebrity who needs my help. We¡¯re both taking what we need. There¡¯s no point in pretending anymore.¡± Jackson was getting impatient. He put his hands on his hips and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask onest time, are you willing or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask my Auntie. ¡±

    Jackson shrugged his shoulders with an ¡®I guessed right¡¯ expression.¡±Hurry up, I don¡¯t have much time,¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at Auntie Lan¡¯s confused face and asked,¡±¡±Auntie, do you not understand English?¡±

    Auntie LAN nodded.¡±That¡¯s right. I¡¯m from the n. I¡¯ve been serving the Chinese my entire life, so I don¡¯t learn English.¡±

    Lin chuxue chuckled, nced at Jackson, and then said to Auntie LAN,¡±¡±There¡¯s a fellow here who thinks that I¡¯m a former female artiste just because he¡¯s a famous director. He wants toy down the rules on me. What do you think I should do?¡±

    Auntie Lan¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that, and a murderous intent rose in her!

    It was killing intent!

    She wasn¡¯t angry. She took off her high heels and smashed them on Jackson¡¯s head!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Viscount Jackson¡¯s head was cut by Auntie Lan¡¯s high heels, and blood began to flow out. He screamed on the spot, and everyone at the scene panicked.

    Producer li was also stunned, and he quickly helped Jackson up as he roared at Lin chuxue and the others,¡±¡±What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Lin chuxue smiled.¡±I¡¯m sorry, this is my reply. Mr. Jackson, if you want to Sue, you¡¯re wee to Sue me. My name is easy to find, and if I, Lin chuxue, was a pushover, then I don¡¯t need to be my husband¡¯s wife.¡±

    After that, Lin chuxue directly walked away.

    He didn¡¯t even care about Jackson who was wailing.

    After every two steps, Lin chuxue thought of something and turned around to remind Jackson,¡±¡±By the way, don¡¯t investigate who my husband is. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t dare to pick a fight with me. Today, these high heels are a small gift for disrespecting me with your mouth. Just because I don¡¯t stir up trouble doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m kind and afraid of trouble. ¡±

 Chapter 1206

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Canceling the cooperation</h4>

    Lin chuxue left with Auntie LAN and Manman, not caring that the security guards woulde.

    Director Jackson was left behind, howling in pain as he yelled,¡±¡±You will regret this! Do you think that I can¡¯t deal with you after you quit acting? Just you wait, B * tch! Just you wait!¡±

    Producer li was also very angry. This was a big director that thepany had hired with great difficulty, but who knew that Lin chuxue¡¯s people would disfigure him like this?

    ¡°Miss Lin, do you think it¡¯s a problem for you to just leave like this?¡±

    ¡°If you want to find awyer,pensation, or awsuit, you cane to my house. I¡¯m always there, but I don¡¯t have time to listen to him bark. I¡¯m in Vi No. 88 in the rich area. If you need anything, you cane to me.¡± Lin chuxue said and left without looking back.

    ¡°Compensation, my ass! I want to sue!¡± Jackson was furious.

    Producer li helped him up.¡±Sir, you¡¯d better go to the hospital to get your wound bandaged. You can¡¯t stop the bleeding. Thepany will make the decision for you. Don¡¯t worry, in this country, no one can shake our position in the entertainment industry.¡±

    Jackson couldn¡¯t just continue to feel the pain, so after the security guards came, he went to the hospital first, but he really couldn¡¯t forgive Lin chuxue. He felt that this woman had no awareness.

    In the hospital.

    Jackson flipped the fruits on the table in a rage and shouted at producer li,¡±¡±Don¡¯t give me that. If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I¡¯m not going to shoot this movie anymore. I¡¯m the one who came up with the script, and I¡¯m not short of investors. Without you, I¡¯ll find otherpanies with sincerity. This woman opened a mouth on my face. Where am I supposed to put my face? If you can¡¯t make the decision, then ask your boss toe over. If this matter can¡¯t be settled, I¡¯ll return to China, and you¡¯ll have to bear all the costs of the breach of contract. Just wait for mywyer¡¯s letter. ¡±

    Producer li didn¡¯t know why his boss hadn¡¯t called yet, so he couldn¡¯t express anything to Jackson. He could only ask,¡±¡±What kind of exnation do you want?¡±

    ¡°Sue that woman and ban her!¡± ¡°You guys shut her out in the country, I¡¯ll use my connections to shut her out internationally! I want her to regret what she did, and I want her to personallye and repent in front of me!¡±

    Producer li,¡±she¡¯s out of the industry, so how can she be banned?¡± She doesn¡¯t rely on this to make a living now. We can¡¯t smash her rice bowl. If she¡¯s still an artiste, then I have a way to invite her without you telling me. The point is, she doesn¡¯t fall for it. I¡¯ve said it before, this woman might be difficult to invite. ¡±

    ¡°Is there no other way if you don¡¯t eat this? My request is very simple. Listen, if you want this blockbuster to continue, you¡¯d better stand on my side. I¡¯m very angry right now. I¡¯ve never been so disrespected by a woman in any country in the world. This is the first time, and I feel very ufortable! I can¡¯t stand this!¡± Jackson roared.

    Producer li looked at his phone and still didn¡¯t receive a response. He said to Jackson¡¯s assistant,¡±¡±Take care of him. I¡¯ll go back to thepany for a while. I¡¯ll see how I can help you with this.¡±

    After that, he went back to thepany and barged into his boss¡¯s office.

    The boss stood on the floor-to-ceiling ss window counter with his back facing him, looking at the city scenery outside the window. He was smoking a cigar and wearing a jacket shirt, with smoke rising from the kitchen.

    ¡°Boss Ma, I called your assistant and told him about this woman, Lin chuxue. Do you know?¡±

    Boss Ma, who had his back to him, nodded. He took the cigar from his mouth and sighed.¡±¡±Is that foreigner trying to cause trouble for miss Lin?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Producer li: ¡°he said that if we don¡¯t stand on his side, there¡¯s no way we can work together. He¡¯ll take the script and the entire crew back to China. The sponsor of one of the five biggest filmpanies in America is only willing to work with us because he¡¯s the director. If we change the person, I¡¯m afraid the cooperation will be over. We probably won¡¯t be able to show in the theaters there.¡±

    Boss Ma turned around at this time,¡±must he do this?¡± Is there no other choice?¡±

    Producer li shook his head.¡±No, he¡¯s determined to stink up this woman and ban her. He wants us to ban her in China, and then he¡¯ll use his fame to ban her in Hollywood. What he means is, President Ma, you¡¯re not only a Big Shot in the entertainment industry, but you must also have a status in the financial and rich circles, so he wants you to say a word and use your identity to pressure Lin chuxue¡¯s business.¡±

    Boss Ma sighed.¡±Go and tell Jackson that I¡¯ll give him $40 million as a director¡¯s fee for $20 million. Let¡¯s forget about this matter. Don¡¯t mention it to me again.¡±

    Producer liughed bitterly.¡±If he could, I would¡¯ve convinced him at the hospital. It¡¯s useless. He¡¯s a Westerner and has a big temper. He¡¯s not even received this kind of treatment in his country¡¯s entertainment industry. When he came to us, not only did we not treat him like a Bodhisattva, but we also treated him like this. I can¡¯t take it lying down. He said that this is not a matter of money.¡±

    When producer Li said this, he looked at Boss Ma awkwardly and said,¡±¡±I think he¡¯s just saying the word, Boss Ma. With your current status, you can indeed do it. Originally, our budget for this film was already over. The United States will only provide the technical special effects and the theater distribution of the five major filmpanies. We have to spend 150 million US dors on the production cost alone. Including the post-production and publicity, the investment for this film is at least 200 million US dors. If you add another 20 million, our profit will be even smaller.¡±

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m afraid of the Big Five filmpanies bing enemies with us in the future, I would¡¯ve F * cking asked this foreigner to get lost long ago. ¡± Boss Ma put his hands on his hips and red at him. He was a little annoyed and angry.¡±But it¡¯s impossible to ask miss Lin topensate. As the foreigner said, it¡¯s even more impossible. Hey, why didn¡¯t you stop this bastard from provoking her?¡±

    ¡°Boss Ma ...¡± Producer li thought he had misheard. That Lin chuxue, does she have a powerful background?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± President Ma nodded.

    Producer li directly shrank his neck and swallowed his saliva.

    There weren¡¯t many people that Boss Ma could directly admit that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. No matter what, President Ma had someone backing him up, but he didn¡¯t want to directly go against Lin chuxue. It could be seen how big Lin chuxue¡¯s background was.

    ¡°What about this matter?¡± Producer li suddenly had no idea.

    ¡°If we cancel the coboration, ourpany will be at odds with Hollywood. Although the box office of domestic movies is indeed getting better and better, Hollywood has special effects technology. If we don¡¯t cooperate with them in the future, it will cut off many of our movie ns.¡± Boss Ma had a headache.¡±But it¡¯s impossible to go to Lin chuxue. How about this? you go and tell Jackson that this cooperation is canceled.¡±

    Producer Li¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Boss Ma, that¡¯s a 20 million US dors penalty. Just like you said, he¡¯ll also be at odds with the five major filmpanies. Jackson made a lot of money from the contracts of the five major filmpanies. Many investors wanted to invest in his movies, but they didn¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, let¡¯s just leave it at that. ¡± After Boss Ma sent producer li away, he waited for him to go out before he picked up the phone and said respectfully to the phone,¡±¡±Master Qi, I¡¯ve already terminated my contract with Jackson. We won¡¯t have a conflict with miss Lin, will we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You made the right choice this time. I¡¯ll let young master Guo know. By the way, how much money did you lose if you can¡¯t film this movie? I¡¯ll pay you. ¡±

    President Ma was immediately terrified.¡±How can I do that? I¡¯m only where I am today because you¡¯re backing me up. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t give you money, but how can I ept your money?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put in a few good words for you in front of young master Guoter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Only then did Boss Ma hang up the phone with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1207

    <h4>Chapter 1207: A phone call</h4>

    In the hospital, after receiving the results of Boss Ma¡¯s reply, Jackson flew into a rage. He shouted at his assistant,¡±¡±Tell mywyer to Sue! I want to sue, I want to sue that B * tch. Get mywyer to the Embassy, I want an exnation, or I will definitely film the injustice I suffered here into my movie to mock these people! I¡¯m a senior member of the film Academy, I¡¯m not afraid of being banned!¡±

    The assistant: ¡°okay, I¡¯ll do it right away. Thewyer is already on the way. He¡¯ll be here in two hours.¡±

    Two hourster, thewyer met with director Jackson and recorded everything his employer had told him in his notebook. He then adjusted his sses and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, Sir. It¡¯s not a difficult task. I¡¯ll go to the Embassy now.¡±

    The next day, Jackson¡¯swyer came to Xu Cheng¡¯s Vi.

    Zhou Lian took hiswyer¡¯s letter and ced it on the table. When Zhou Lian saw thewyer¡¯s letter, she scoffed.

    After Lin chuxue came out, she asked thewyer to go to the backyard. She didn¡¯t want Xu Cheng to know about this, and she could solve this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lin. My employer is not willing to eptpensation.¡±

    Lin chuxue sneered,¡±he¡¯s really shameless now?¡± I haven¡¯t even sued him for harassment, and he actually has the face to Sue me first? I¡¯ll pay for the beating, but if he still insists on making a scene, go back and tell your employer that I¡¯ll keep himpany!¡±

    Zhou Lian patted thewyer¡¯s shoulder.¡±I know it¡¯s not easy in your line of work. You¡¯ve helped this rich man and offended another rich man. Why don¡¯t you go back and do some investigation before youe back to do things?¡±

    Jackson¡¯swyer pushed up his sses and said,¡±¡±I know that you guys have status in China, but we are from the M Nation, and we won¡¯t be threatened by you Chinese. My employer will use M Nationws to protect himself. I know you guys scoff at mywyer¡¯s letter, but if you don¡¯t choose to cooperate and talk about it, you will receive a letter of condemnation from the M Nation Embassy and directly hand it to your Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡±

    Zhou Lian: ¡°don¡¯t use your American way of doing things in China. You¡¯ve done something wrong, and you still have evidence?¡± I¡¯m telling you, this ce doesn¡¯t fall for your tricks. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± thewyer said.¡±All I know is that you¡¯ve injured my client. He¡¯s still in the hospital, but you¡¯re still not repenting.¡±

    Jackson was very clear that his conversation with Lin chuxue was full of subtle hints and frivolous words, and there was no such thing as forcing it. Even if he was insulting someone, he didn¡¯t use any vulgarities, and it couldn¡¯t be established as a crime.

    So, the result was that Lin chuxue beat people up for no reason.

    This was the case in America. If you could afford awyer, you could suppress those without money and power and turn ck into white.

    ¡°I have people in America too. Go tell your employer not to y with fire, or I¡¯ll make him regret it!¡± After Lin chuxue finished speaking, she snorted coldly and went upstairs, not bothering to pay attention to thewyer.

    ¡°Zhou Lian, you don¡¯t have to let this person into our house anymore.¡± Lin chuxue said.

    ¡°Okay, sister Lin,¡± Zhou Lian replied.

    Zhou Lian immediately looked at thewyer and said,¡±why aren¡¯t you leaving?.¡±

    Thewyer gritted his teeth.¡±Very good. You don¡¯t know that Jackson is a celebrity in the film industry. He¡¯s also a well-known director in the United States. If he gets bullied here, the United States will help him.¡±

    With that, thewyer got up and left while humming.

    After that, the American Embassy received a letter from Jackson¡¯swyer, and the head of the Embassy reported the situation to the United States.

    In America.

    Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

    The person in the office was Senator Jerry¡¯s trusted aide. He had already taken office in advance, and seeing that such a famous and outstanding person from his country had encountered such a situation in China, he directly approved this request. Rights!

    Therefore, the Embassy directly reported this to the Hua Ministry of Foreign Affairs!

    The American side was very unyielding.

    For a moment, when the Chinese Embassy saw that Lin chuxue, the young Madam of a wealthy family, was on the list of people involved, they were a little uncertain and could only ask for instructions.

    Minister ye was in a bit of a difficult position after asking for instructions from the highest level.

    If he didn¡¯t help the United States, the rtionship between the two countries would be even more tense. He couldn¡¯t help in private, but he had no right to act on Impulse!

    But that was the wife of his nephew, Xu Cheng. The person his grandfather was protecting.

    For a moment, Minister ye wanted to cry but had no tears. He simply handed the document to his Secretary and said,¡±Go to Shangcheng and give it to my nephew, Xu Cheng, and see what he¡¯ll do. ¡±

    The Secretary nodded and then went to the Xu family vi in Shangcheng.

    At home, Auntie LAN was teaching Zhou Lian how to cook and helping Lin chuxue out. The three girls made a delicious meal today, and outside, Xu Cheng, Ye Xiu, Guo Rong, Lin Dong, Luo Yi, and Hu Bing were all here as guests, waiting for the family barbecue party.

    After the meal was served, Luo Yi rubbed his hands.¡±¡±Aiya, sister-inw, I heard from Big Brother Cheng that your cooking skills have improved. I have the chance to try it today.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-master Luo Yi, do you mean that my master¡¯s wife used to be bad at cooking?¡± Lin Dong asked with a smile.

    Luo Yi was embarrassed.¡±That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Lin chuxue red at Lin Dong with a smile.¡±¡±Hurry up and eat. Ye Xiu, Guo Rong, we can start eating. Auntie LAN, little Lian, sit down. It¡¯s rare that there are so many people at home today, so let me eat more. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some wine for you,¡±she said after turning around.

    She knew that these people were all soldiers and couldn¡¯t eat without wine.

    Zhou Lian immediately and tactfully pressed Lin chuxue down on the chair next to Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go. Sister Lin, please sit down. In the future, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me on such matters. ¡±

    If she had been half a second slower, Auntie LAN would probably have red at her with murderous eyes.

    Auntie Lan¡¯s visit this time was to get her to hurry up!

    After ye Xiu ate a piece of meat, he clicked his tongue and said: ¡°En, sister-inw! This taste is unparalleled, not bad!¡±

    ¡°This is the best private meal I¡¯ve ever had other than going to big restaurants,¡± Guo Rong quickly chimed in.

    Lin Dong egged him on.¡±What¡¯s the use of you guys saying it¡¯s delicious? my master¡¯s wife is the one who¡¯s going to feed my master¡¯s stomach, so my master has to say it¡¯s delicious first.¡±

    Xu Cheng pped the table,¡±do you even need to F * cking ask? Anything my wife makes is delicious!¡±

    Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at him, but her heart was filled with satisfaction and happiness.

    At this moment, a car came to the courtyard. Minister ye¡¯s Secretary saw that everyone was having a gathering in the courtyard and was so scared that he quickly asked the driver to turn off the car lights so that they wouldn¡¯t shine in and hurt people.

    He walked to the door and called out,¡±young master Xu, it¡¯s me.¡± Do you still remember? There¡¯s something. ¡±

    Ye Xiu recognized that this guy was his father¡¯s Secretary and walked over to open the door to let him in.

    The Secretary knew that he was being a bit of a disturbance, so he carefully handed the document to Xu Cheng.¡±¡±I think you should take a look yourself. Minister ye doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    After Xu Cheng read the document, his face darkened.

    Everyone came over to take a look at the document. When they saw the notice from the American Ministry of Foreign Affairs, they were slightly shocked. Under normal circumstances, an exnation had to be given, because it was not a small country, but a big gangster country, America!

    Lin chuxue came over to take a look, bit her red lips, got up, and said,¡±¡±I won¡¯t let him leave the hospital right now!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched when they heard this. If they really let Lin chuxue do this, it would be a big problem.

    However, Xu Cheng grabbed Lin chuxue¡¯s wrist with one hand and red at her.¡±¡±If we have to do everything by ourselves, what¡¯s the point of raising so many people? No matter how useless your husband is, I can still order a few people around. Sit down and eat. It¡¯s a rare asion for everyone to get together today, don¡¯t be a wet nket. ¡±

    After Lin chuxue sat down, Xu Cheng took out his phone and put it on speaker, then called Stenson.

    As soon as the call went through, he said straightforwardly,¡±¡±Tell Jerry to go to his Department of Foreign Affairs and ask him if he still wants to run for the president. If he doesn ¡®t, then he can get lost!¡±

    Then, he hung up the phone and turned to Minister ye¡¯s Secretary.¡±¡±Okay, go and tell uncle ye that there won¡¯t be any follow-up to this matter. The United States will withdraw all charges.¡±

    Other than Luo Yi and Lin Dong.

    Everyone was shocked.

    A phone call with orders and yelling at someone was all it took?

    Who did he call just now? It was resolved just like that? Would America really drop thewsuit?

    Everyone was curious.

 Chapter 1208

    <h4>Chapter 1208: What did you just say?</h4>

    Minister ye¡¯s Secretary stood there, not knowing whether to stay or leave.

    He doubted her but didn¡¯t dare to.

    After standing there for a while, he saw that Xu Cheng didn¡¯t seem to want to continue, so he could only say goodbye and leave the vi. However, he didn¡¯t rush to leave, and instead, he struggled to stay in the car, wondering if he should go overter and settle this matter.

    Obviously, Xu Cheng¡¯s phone call made him feel at ease, so how could he feel at ease?

    If this could be solved with a phone call, Minister ye wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted toe over and let him see.

    After all, it was a diplomatic incident, and there had to be an exnation. Furthermore, it involved a well-known figure, so how could it be treated like child¡¯s y?

    In America.

    After listening to the phone call, Stenson was stunned.

    His boss had never ordered him so impatiently before. In fact, he was a little angry.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? My dear?¡± His wife asked him curiously.

    Stenson cursed.¡±I don¡¯t know what Jerry did, but he obviously pissed off the boss. I¡¯ll go and make a trip first. Has this guy been a little too arrogant recently?¡±

    As he spoke, Stenson prepared a car and walked out of his Manor, with four ck SWAT cars in front and behind him protecting him.

    Speaking of which, Jerry was only one step away from bing the president, so during this period of time, Senator Jerry was in high spirits. After the entire political circle found out about this secret, there were countless people who came to his house, and his house was also very lively.

    Since they were all here to congratte and visit him, Jerry thought it was better to hold a party to invite all these people over, so that they wouldn¡¯t keep running to his house, and he would be in a hurry.

    As a matter of fact, he had organized a party in his vi today.

    All the famous people in the business and political world were here. Obviously, Senator Jerry was the star of the night. He was talking andughing with the guests. Everyone knew that the next two generations of leaders would be this representative leader of the socialists. Once he took office, he would be a legendary Senator because he had been diagnosed with cancer in his life. He had fought and led the Socialist Party to this day.

    This was the content written by the media for him, and as for whether it was true or not, only Stenson, the big boss behind the scenes, knew.

    He didn¡¯t care about these things. He only wanted people who were absolutely obedient.

    But today, obviously, this Senator Jerry didn¡¯t do a good job. At this critical moment, tripping the boss was giving him a difficult problem.

    Right now, everyone knew that they were all in position to start the preparation work, and no one wanted to leave an image of not working hard in front of the boss. Stenson definitely wouldn¡¯t allow his team to have a rat sh * t.

    Even the security guards at Senator Jerry¡¯s house didn¡¯t dare to stop his car, so Stenson¡¯s driver drove directly into the manor. When he saw that the manor was full of lively people, Stenson¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    Seeing how Jerry was surrounded by people talking andughing, surrounded by celebrities from the business and political world, if it weren¡¯t for his boss¡¯s words, Jerry wouldn¡¯t be where he was today, but he obviously let his boss down.

    Stenson drove the car directly behind the manor, and then six Special Forces bodyguards escorted him directly to the second floor of Jerry¡¯s main vi.

    The Butler saw Stensone in with a dark face and said to him,¡±¡±Go and get Jerry for me. Immediately, immediately!¡±

    The Butler nodded and quickly ran towards the front garden of the manor.

    He hurried to Senator Jerry¡¯s side and whispered a few words into his ear.

    Jerry¡¯s eyes immediately straightened.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± He ced the wine ss in the waiter¡¯s hand, turned around, and hurried to the backyard.

    ¡°Did Mr. Stenson say anything?¡±

    ¡°No, but I saw that he didn¡¯t look too good.¡± The Butler said carefully.

    Senator Jerry, who was a little drunk, immediately sobered up. He knew that the most important thing now was to do everything Stenson told him to do. At least before he entered the White House through the election, he couldn¡¯t be considered legitimate.

    When he went up to the second floor, he saw Stenson sitting there with his legs crossed, smoking a top Cuba Cigar.

    When he saw Jerrye in, Stenson looked at the Switzend custom made watch in his hand and said,¡±¡±Do you know whose time you¡¯re wasting?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jerry asked.

    ¡°Let me ask you,¡± Stenson said.¡±Are the people in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs your team?¡±

    Jerry nodded.¡±Yes, I¡¯ve helped my team get used to the work in advance. You and Mr. Bush have both signed this document, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, call your subordinates and ask them what they did today.¡± Stenson stood up and paced back and forth with his hands on his hips. He pointed at Jerry and said,¡±¡±I want you to remember who gave you this position. But today, I received a call from my boss. It was the first time he gave me a hard time, and it was because of you. Hurry up and check what those idiots at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs did today. I¡¯m still waiting to get back to my boss. ¡±

    Jerry¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the word ¡°boss.¡± He knew that this boss was the big boss behind the scenes. He had the ability to control all the situations.

    Jerry quickly took out his phone and called his subordinate, Foreign Affairs Minister Jimmy.

    ¡°Hey, boss.¡± Jimmy seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m already on my way to the party. I¡¯m a little busy with work, please understand. ¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you, is there anything special at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs today?¡± Jerry asked directly.

    ¡°What diplomatic incident are you asking about? There are a lot of things to do every day. Unless it¡¯s something very important, everything else is handled ording to the same standard. ¡± Jimmy said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you, you know? Hurry up and do a thorough check and report to me the list of people involved in today¡¯s diplomatic incidents. You don¡¯t have toe to the party anymore. Go back immediately!¡± Jerry said to his subordinate in amanding tone,¡±¡±If you dy me for another half an hour, you¡¯ll be fired tomorrow. In any case, you don¡¯t have the documents and certificates of the acting Foreign Minister yet.¡±

    When Jimmy heard this, he ordered the driver to turn the steering wheel and go back like a rocket.

    Jerry was waiting for Jimmy¡¯s call, and Stenson was staring at Jerry.

    Jerry¡¯s face gradually turned ugly.

    He said,¡±do you know why you can¡¯t board this ship?¡± With your ability to do things, to be honest ...¡±

    Jerry was already sweating. This was a warning!

    After the call went through, he yelled at Jimmy,¡±¡±How long are you going to wait? Have you checked the statistics?¡±

    ¡°It ¡®s, it¡¯s done!¡± Jimmy also started to report with the collected documents.¡±The diplomatic incidents we received today are nothing more than various applications from our citizens who have encountered trouble in other countries. There¡¯s nothing particrly big.¡±

    Jerry: ¡°I don¡¯t f * cking know about this?¡± I asked you to give me the list of people involved. ¡±

    Jimmy asked,¡¯all of them? There are more than twenty cases in total. Do I have to report all the causes and effects?¡±

    Stenson directly grabbed Jerry¡¯s phone and shouted at Jimmy,¡±¡±Are there any plots involving China?¡±

    ¡°Let me see ...¡± Jimmy nced at it. ¡°Yes, I remember now. Today, I did approve a case of a Chinese citizen beating up someone. It was a Hollywood director, Jackson. He was beaten up in China.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Stenson asked.

    Jimmy,¡±Lin ...¡± Lin chuxue, yes, that¡¯s the name, it should be right. ¡±

    Stenson¡¯s eyes were wide open.

 Chapter 1209

    <h4>Chapter 1209: He is the real mastermind</h4>

    Jimmy was almost deaf from Stenson¡¯s shout. He thought that the other party was agitated by the fact that his citizen, Jackson, had been beaten up, so he quickly said,¡±¡±Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already approved the request for the Embassy in China to submit the appeal document to their Ministry of Foreign Affairs. My attitude is firm and there is no room for discussion. I want to make a decision for Jackson. I¡¯ve also asked the Embassy staff to visit Mr. Jackson at the hospital and ask about him. I will definitely make a decision for him.¡±

    Stenson sat down on the sofa. He finally knew why his boss was angry. This was like a flood washing over the temple of the Dragon King.

    It was equivalent to Stenson and Bush, the two servants, being decorations. The gun of the country in their hands was pointed at thedy boss!

    This is retarded!

    Stenson didn¡¯t know what to do to suppress his anger.

    He gave the phone to Jerry and didn¡¯t say anything. He just took out his phone and called his boss first.

    Back in China, Xu Cheng, who was still eating, saw his phone on the table and deliberately didn¡¯t pick it up.

    Stenson saw that no one was picking up the phone and knew that his boss was angry.

    He hit again!

    This time, Xu Cheng waited for a long time before picking it up and saying,¡±¡±Two hours, I asked you to do something and you gave me two hours of waiting. Stenson, tell me, are you not used to using the power I gave you or Do you not know how to use it? Do you want me to get someone to bring you along? I¡¯ll give you these after you¡¯ve learned them?¡±

    Stenson was anxious,¡¯boss, I¡¯ll reflect! Give me a chance. ¡±

    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Stenson: ¡°got it.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°if I don¡¯t make this call, are you guys going to let the Ministry of Foreign Affairs keep giving my wife trouble?¡± I¡¯m telling you, when I made this call, it already stated your negligence of duty! Stenson, since you¡¯ve been with me for so long, you should work harder. ¡±

    Stenson was sweating profusely.¡±Boss, listen to me. I really didn¡¯t know that this matter involved the boss¡¯s wife. The boss¡¯s wife is usually very low-key, and not many people know her name and file.¡±

    On the side, Jerry, who was at a loss and still holding his phone, heard the words ¡®thedy boss is involved¡¯ from Stenson¡¯s mouth, and his eyes immediately widened. His back was instantly wet, and he almost lost his bnce.

    ¡°Boss, can I take care of this? Give me a chance to prove my ability. I will never let you down, right?¡± Stenson was so anxious that he was about to cry.

    This matter shouldn¡¯t have happened. It was a negligence on his usual ability. First of all, such a small matter should have been settled as soon as it sprouted. It even involved the boss¡¯s personal phone call to resolve it. What use did this show for Stenson and Bush?

    If you can¡¯t even do such a small thing well, it means that you don¡¯t have full control of the system. This shows that you are a loose person!

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t listen to Stenson¡¯s call and directly hung up.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at him.

    Xu Cheng took a sip of wine and then said,¡±¡±I¡¯m angry because of his ability to deal with this matter. I hope that each of them can take charge of their own matters. If they can¡¯t do it, how can they protect themselves when we retreat in the future? Could it be that you will always rely on my Halo? He made me wait for two small things just to settle a small matter. When I fully implement my nter, will he have to ask me to do it for half a year?¡±

    On the other side.

    Stenson, who was hung up on, went over and gave Jerry a kick!

    He was furious.

    To be more precise, he was wronged.

    But it was also true that in this segment, his execution showed some sloppiness. The deviant Corp members knew that the boss never did things sloppily, and he would never argue with you if he could get rid of you, but today, he did something he could do, and it did make the boss wait for so long.

    Stenson pulled out his gun and wanted to kill Jerry, but thetter was so scared that he hid under the table and shouted for mercy.

    ¡°I think you should know who Jackson has offended, right? I¡¯ll give you half an hour to get this done. As for that Jimmy, I don¡¯t want to see him in the political circle anymore. You¡¯ve already used up all the good feelings and favors boss has for you. After you take over, there are still many things you need to do in the next eight years. I hope you can get a grasp of boss¡¯s temper. Who knows, Bush and I might rece you at any time. ¡±

    Jerry was trembling in fear.

    After Stenson finished speaking, he turned around and walked away. He even kicked the door hard, leaving Jerry lying on the carpet. He quickly picked up the phone that had just fallen and called Jimmy.

    He immediately left his Manor to personally handle this matter.

    In China, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs suddenly received a phone call from the Embassy, saying that the appeal for Jackson¡¯s beating incident during the day had been withdrawn. The American Embassy had unterally exined that Jackson had fallen and injured himself, and it had nothing to do with Lin chuxue.

    When this news reached Minister ye, he expressed his surprise.

    After dialing his Secretary¡¯s number, the Secretary instructed,¡±¡±Department head, young master Xu made a phone call and scolded the person on the phone. Then, he hung up and told me that it was settled. Do you think I should go in again to remind him? I feel like he didn¡¯t consider the severity of this matter. ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, America has indeed withdrawn their appeal!¡±Minister ye said.

    The Secretary was dumbfounded!

    He really settled it?

    One phone call and he scolded her, and the American Ministry of Foreign Affairs would withdraw their appeal?

    A country¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs represented the country¡¯s Messenger. To be able to make the messenger shut up and suffer in silence, how capable was he?

    The Secretary was a person with a strong Constitution. She knew that to be able to do this, her background must be heaven-defying!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay there any longer. Come back. ¡± After Minister ye finished speaking to his Secretary, he hung up the phone.

    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    Most of his understanding of Xu Cheng came from his father, elder ye¡¯sments. He didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing him for a few years, this kid¡¯s ability had already reached such a level.

    He took out his phone and needed to report this to his father.

    After the call went through, he told her about it.

    After listening for a long time, elder yemented,¡±¡±I¡¯d be surprised if he didn¡¯t have this ability. Any private organization or country that unterally promoted the new vine would be heavily hindered, but why did Europe, North America, and more than half of Asia suddenly support the promotion?¡±

    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±

    Elder yeughed and said,¡±I mean, other than America, I think he can also shut up the Foreign Affairs departments of Europe and many other countries around the world!¡± He¡¯s actually the one behind the mutant Union. ¡±

    Minister ye¡¯s pupils instantly widened.

 Chapter 1210

    <h4>Chapter 1210: The world¡¯s invisible forces</h4>

    Jackson¡¯swyer came out of the Embassy, and the sudden change in the embassy¡¯s stance surprised him.

    ¡°Considering the friendly exchange with China in the future, I hope you can consider the big picture.¡± The Embassy staff replied.

    ¡°But my employer ...¡± Thewyer hesitated.

    ¡°Mo Zha, you are a goodwyer. In the eyes of awyer, there is no absolute justice, except for money, do you understand? But in this world, there were also things thatwyers couldn¡¯t do, and that was viting rights! Remember, thews in your hands are only for you to earn a living, not for you to use against the country. ¡±

    Lawyer mo Zha was shocked after hearing this.

    The head of the Embassy patted him on the shoulder and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re a goodwyer. Go back and tell your employer to stop. The opponent he¡¯s facing isn¡¯t someone he can afford to offend.¡±

    After Moza left the Embassy, he received a call from hisw firm.

    The boss asked him directly,¡±whosewsuit have you been fighting recently?¡± What case did you get yourself involved in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been Viscount Jackson¡¯s personal assistant,¡± said Moza.¡±I promise I¡¯ve never taken any private work.¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°In China,¡± Moza said,¡±Mr. Jackson encountered some problems here. I need to appeal on your behalf.¡±

    The boss: e back and put aside your work for the time being. Stop all your current cases. I¡¯ll give you two months of leave to rest.¡±

    Mo Zha asked,¡¯why? Guild leader, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The boss: ¡°don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Come back immediately and hand over your work. Don¡¯t bother with Jackson¡¯s case.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big client,¡± Moza said.¡±He brought so much reputation to ourpany. Without a client like Jackson, how can wepete with ourpetitors in the future?¡± If I don¡¯t care about him, there will be people from otherpanies who will care about him. We rely on this to make a living, and we¡¯ve offended a lot of people. ¡±

    The boss sighed.¡±Those people we offended in the past are not worth mentioningpared to what we have now. Come back. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±

    ¡°But Jackson is a big client,¡± Moza said.¡±I won him over with my own hands. How much ie will I lose without him?¡±

    The boss said,¡±if you can¡¯t bear to terminate your contract with him, then I¡¯ll have to terminate your contract with mypany.¡± I¡¯m telling you, he can go to whoever he wants. You just need to get out of this case and don¡¯t follow him around recklessly. Don¡¯t worry, this is a paid leave. ¡±

    Mo Zha was stunned.

    In the past, when he got a big client from Jackson, who in thepany didn¡¯t give him face? That was the famous director¡¯s personalwyer. How many people had to deal with him? Even the boss was impressed by him. But today, who exactly did he offend that made the boss of thepany abandon this big customer who brought fortune and treasure?

    ¡°Boss, can you tell me who you¡¯ve offended?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Moza was curious.¡±In our line of work, we have never been afraid, because no one knows thew better than us. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re afraid of, boss. Even if you can¡¯t handle it, will the bar Union stand by and watch someone threaten us like this?¡±

    The bossughed bitterly,¡±if I told you that even the president of thew Association didn¡¯t dare to take on this case, would you believe me?¡± The person who called me was him! He wants you to immediately stop all of Jackson¡¯s appeals. ¡±

    ¡°what?¡±Mo Zha was shocked.

    Boss: ¡°you¡¯re right. In our line of work, we know more about thew than those people in the court because we rely on this to make a living. But!¡± After this sentence, there was actually another saying in the industry, and that was to not offend warlords! Because your so-calledwes from the order under their guns! If your employer is your source of ie, then these warlords who created thew are your gods!¡±

    After that, there was a busy tone on Moza¡¯s phone.

    He had no choice but to go to the hospital. As Jackson had been his employer for many years, he reminded him,¡±¡±I think we should just let this matter go. The state has intervened and said that it¡¯s for the future development of the two countries. I hope you can put the big picture first.¡±

    ¡°On what basis!¡± Jackson instantly pushed thewyer and shouted at him,¡±¡±You¡¯re one of my F * cking people! What kind of country was America? The country prioritizes personal rights. When my personal rights are being protected, you¡¯re talking to me about national interests. Look at the wound on my forehead, it was cut by an ignorant woman. If you can¡¯t even do this, what are you doing?¡±

    Thewyer had no choice but to bow to Jackson politely.¡±¡±You take care.¡±

    Then, he left the ward.

    Jackson¡¯s assistant was concerned about him.¡±I know Mr. Mo Zha. If he didn¡¯t encounter any difficulties, he wouldn¡¯t be like this. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡±

    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t it just that woman who has some status here?¡± Jackson snorted,¡±she¡¯s the only one with status?¡± I¡¯ll show her what I¡¯m capable of!¡±

    Then, he took out his phone and called his friends in the clubs he had joined.

    In the vanity Fair of Hollywood, why had no other rich people stepped in despite knowing that it was very profitable?

    Because it was very exclusive!

    This was because the group of people who ruled here was called the youtai faction!

    They would work together to protect their own industry and profit chain. They were very United and had their own circle. No matter how good your film was, no matter how famous you were, you had to be recognized by the film Association. In the circle, they were called members of the Association.

    Don¡¯t look down on this group of people, and don¡¯t look down on the film Association. Besides the power in the film industry, the squido had rich people all over the world.

    Why was it that movies that mocked the various themes of America were not banned from screening, but instead, were popr at the Oscars? That was the answer. If Jackson¡¯s background was investigated, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out that he was also a member of this race. This was the capital of his pride.

    Why was it said that Hollywood¡¯s waters were deep? when an influential group controlled the industry, it was up to them to decide what should be exposed and what shouldn¡¯t be exposed. Why did Jackson develop such a personality? it was because at his level, even if he made a mistake in Hollywood, there would be an Association to cover up for him. There was a group of people who would maintain the calm of theke and wee more people to admire it. However, you would only know how many bones were buried in the water. This was the morous entertainment industry.

    Pull it down?

    That was almost impossible, because it was backed by a group of smart and arrogant rich people all over the world.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t as concentrated and prominent as the Rothschild family or Rockefeller family, but there were countless of them. The key was that this nation was quite United. Without this nation, perhaps the prominent families such as the Rothschild family, Rockefeller family, and Morgan family would havepletely dominated.

 Chapter 1211

    <h4>Chapter 1211: I have never seen my boss retreat</h4>

    Why did he say that it was difficult to bring it down?

    Why did old Ross want to establish a capital society?

    Because he was forced to!

    For the capital society, the toughest opponent wasn¡¯t the deviant Corp, but the forces of the squid!

    This force had infiltrated all industries around the world. It was very difficult to control it, let alone overthrow it!

    Whether it was Rockefeller or Roth, they were still family businesses and could be uprooted. However, the squid¡¯s forces were different. They were scattered in every industry around the world and were the leaders of their respective industries. Not only could you not uproot them, but you could also cause a chain reaction.

    This was why the capital society was born. It was to prevent the scattered rich groups from being infiltrated by this force and grow stronger.

    With the death of their leader, there was no difference between the frightened birds and the Freemasonry. However, this force had no so-called leader. When you touched their interests, they would unite together and force you to the point of suffocation.

    Think about it, if the Giants of all industries, the backbone of these powerful enterprises, and this powerful industry all over the world stopped, how many tens of millions of employment rates would they lose?

    The fall of the Rockefeller family and the old Roth family might cause the world¡¯s economy to retreat for twenty years!

    However, if youtai¡¯s power fell, this world¡¯s industry, technology, and civilization would regress by 20 years. This showed how heaven-defying this power was!

    Perhaps X Tel was the one who felt this power the most. He wanted to be the king, but he couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    It could be said that this was a modern version of the war between ancient warlords and tyrants.

    But now, they were far more robust than before, and even deeply rooted!

    Jackson¡¯s phone call put a lot of pressure on the local Los Angeles Government.

    Why did the people from the film Association, who were pressuring the governor of Los Angeles, not care about what happened to them in China?

    At first, the governor thought that this group of people was just putting on a show, and he also made a perfunctory attitude.

    Who knew that overnight, the entire Hollywood film industry would support Jackson! Rich people from all over America began to pay attention to this matter and came out to say a few words. The influence was huge, and the White House was under huge pressure.

    Jerry stood in front of the window with a serious face.¡±¡±I hope these people aren¡¯t serious. Jackson Hope¡¯s position in the organization isn¡¯t too high. I actually overlooked his background.¡±

    ¡°How do we exin this to the Association?¡± the Secretary asked worriedly.

    Jerry shook his head.¡±This isn¡¯t something I can solve. Get the car ready. I¡¯m going to see Mr. Stenson.¡±

    Jerry personally went to see Stenson. Stenson was working in his Manor, so he only had his head down when reporting to him. After listening to Jerry¡¯s report, he said without looking up,¡±¡±This is already considered a collective, illegal act of incitement, and you still need my instructions? Can¡¯t we just go to Mr. Bush and get him?¡±

    At this moment, George W. Bush walked in and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s not as simple as you think. ¡±

    When Stenson saw that Bush Junior was here, he raised his head.¡±¡±Is it very troublesome?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Bush Junior nodded.¡±You¡¯re still shallow and don¡¯t know a lot of things. In America, or even the entire world, there¡¯s a third party that bnces everything. It¡¯s the squid force! They only knew how to make money to strengthen their people. Almost all the top people in all industries were from this race. From the business tycoons to the medical, astronomical, and other industrial geniuses, they were all from their people. Back then, Rockefeller couldn¡¯t monopolize America because most of the middle-ss tycoons were monopolized by this race! The reason why Morgan had never been able topletely rule the country was that, other than Rockefeller¡¯s wealth, half of America¡¯s wealth was in the hands of these people. If you wanted to damage their interests, these people would mess up the system and make it impossible to operate. Not only in America, but all over the world, they had the ability to do so. This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. If the White House was tough, the industries under the members of the Association would guarantee the employment of millions of people in the country, which would be enough to incite them to start a new round of protests. So, why are they stuck in the throat of the United States?¡±

    When Stenson heard that, he began to pay attention to it.

    ¡°I¡¯m most afraid of this force interfering with boss¡¯s promotion,¡± said Bush Junior.¡±To be honest, everyone in the world knows that this bumpkin is very smart. Boss¡¯s vine will affect their status! Do you understand what I mean? If he really got into a conflict with this group of people, it would be far more troublesome than dealing with Morgan. And the deviant Corp¡¯s method will no longer exist. ¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Stenson asked.

    ¡°Because they don¡¯t have a leader. You can¡¯t possibly assassinate these people all over the world, right?¡± ns like assassination won¡¯t work at all. ¡±

    Stenson: ¡°then how about ying war with them?¡±

    ¡°y?¡± George W. Bush smiled bitterly. How to y? For example, in the United States, do you believe that theirrge and small consortiums can cause an industrial and economic crisis in the United States? You can¡¯t even protect yourself when the timees, and you still want to fight? If a country¡¯s industry, employment, and economy were damaged, the first people to rebel would be the current government! This is the power of the gentlemen. ¡±

    Stenson: ¡°you¡¯re saying that if we want to y with them, we can only do it in a currency war?¡±

    ¡°I can ¡®t,¡± said Bush Junior.

    Stenson frowned and asked,¡¯why? We have Rockefeller in our current system, and the European financial system, why can¡¯t we win?¡±

    George W. Bush smiled bitterly,¡¯my opinion is not to y! ¡°Because no matter if we win or lose, the result is not good for this world. Why didn¡¯t the Ji family dare to y that game back then? this was originally a lose-lose situation for both sides. If we attack each other¡¯s currency and finance, in the end, it will only cause an economic bubble, which is not good for the country and the world.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°I just want to do what the boss asked me to do. I don¡¯t want to disappoint him.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to pray that Jackson¡¯s position in the organization is not worth them offending us. If it¡¯s just a symbolic jump for us to respect, we canpromise a little. If they decide to go to war, I can only unconditionally lower my head for the time being and wait until the mutant Union stabilizes the standards on the.¡±

    Stenson shook his head.¡±You don¡¯t understand the boss. In his eyes, there¡¯s no such thing as retreating orpromising. Since he¡¯s going to do it, then there¡¯s nothing to fear. If you¡¯re still afraid of your hands and feet after living to this point, then it¡¯s better to not struggle and just eat and wait for death in the past. ¡±

    George W. Bush shrugged and said,¡±who doesn¡¯t want such a force to fall?¡± I hope so too, but I¡¯m just rifying and providing information. I think you¡¯d better go to China and talk to the boss about this. ¡±

    Stenson muttered to himself for a moment before letting out a breath.¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    ¡°My opinion is that if it affects that force, we¡¯ll choose not to fight,¡± Bush Junior reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be very difficult. ¡± Stenson turned around to look at Bush Junior and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never seen my boss cower, never!¡±

 Chapter 1212

    <h4>Chapter 1212: I do not want to die!</h4>

    The next day, Stenson set off for Shangcheng in China.

    He came to the entrance of the vi. Zhou Lian naturally knew him, a Big Shot in the Xu family¡¯s system, so she let him through without asking.

    Stenson was still a little nervous because not only did things not go well, but they were also a little tricky.

    Xu Cheng would wake up very early every day and go to the park where he first met Zhang chenfeng to practice, and then he would run back.

    This made Zhou Lian cry, she couldn¡¯t possibly wake upter than Xu Cheng, right? Hence, she had to get up early to prepare breakfast.

    She had to throw away her Missy personality and adapt to life here, serving the Xu family well.

    When Xu Cheng came back, Stenson was already in the lobby. Seeing hime in, he stood up and greeted,¡±¡±Boss.¡±

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t even look at them. He went to the bedroom and took a shower. Then, he dried his wet hair and sat down. Zhou Lian was holding Xu Cheng¡¯s personal teacup, which was usually two standard cups. The tea leaves for the guests weren¡¯t that particr, after all, there weren¡¯t many people that Xu Cheng would be so kind to.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Xu Cheng asked after taking a sip of tea.

    Stenson hesitated for a few seconds before saying,¡±¡±It¡¯s very easy for you to get rid of this person, but after you do so, it will cause a lot of chain effects. This person has the Hollywood film Association behind him. ¡±

    Xu Cheng simply said,¡±it¡¯s destroyed.¡±

    Stenson: ¡°it can¡¯t be destroyed. It¡¯s an industry, and it¡¯s also a cultural industry in the global film industry.¡±

    Xu Cheng put down his cup and looked up at Stenson.¡±¡±Find a recement. You don¡¯t need me to teach you this, do you? If they don¡¯t want to do it, there¡¯s plenty of capital to do it. Since the Big Five filmpanies want to hit a rock with an egg, acquire them!¡±

    Stensonughed bitterly.¡±Boss, the problem isn¡¯t with the Association. It¡¯s the people behind the association. They are the smartest race in the world.¡±

    Xu Cheng suddenly realized.

    Soon, he didn¡¯t need Stenson¡¯s reminder to think of this huge group and understand the serious nature of it.

    He suddenly leaned back on the sofa and crossed his legs. He nodded thoughtfully.¡±I really forgot about that.¡±

    Stenson added,¡±it would be great if he was just a small figure, but from the looks of it, this guy still has some status in the ethnic circle. With one phone call, he immediately got the film industry to support him. It was obviously the Association¡¯s idea. They pulled a lot of connections, and the governments of several states in the country all received pressure from various local consortiums to seek justice for Jackson in China.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered,¡±what justice? He¡¯s in the wrong in this matter. If you continue to be so long-winded, I¡¯ll make him disappear from the face of the earth!¡±

    Stenson smiled bitterly.¡±At this level, killing or not killing is just a small matter. Since the Butler jumped out, we still have to face their group. If we can¡¯t deal with them in the future, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to offend the Ospreys now.¡±

    Xu Cheng took a deep breath.¡±Someone is giving me a difficult problem.¡±

    Stenson nodded.¡±You want to global standardize things. You¡¯ll lose the interests of these people. They¡¯re forcing us to abdicate.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°since it¡¯s a confession, there must be someone behind it. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°Then ...?¡± Stenson looked at Xu Cheng with a questioning look.¡±¡±Are we going topromise or ...?¡±

    ¡°Compromise on what?¡± Xu Cheng directly red at him.¡±When the capital society first talked to me, I didn¡¯t even care about them. Today, they dare to take the initiative in this way. In the future, they will be able to lead us by the nose.¡±

    Xu Cheng stood up, walked to the window, and said with his back to Stenson,¡±¡±Go back and wait for orders. I¡¯ll handle this matter. When necessary, make preparations.¡±

    Stenson stood up and said,¡±yes!¡±

    Then, he walked out of the vi without any hesitation.

    Xu Cheng looked out the window, and after thinking for a long time, he snorted.¡±¡±What were you doing in the past? Why did he only jump out today? Bring it on, I¡¯ll kill as many as youe!¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng logged into his deviant Corp ount, and the ount that he hadn¡¯t shown up in a long time suddenly updated with a message.

    The content was a photo of Jackson, followed by a passage: Whoever dared to invest and sponsor his film would die!

    The moment this announcement came out, everyone exploded!

    All the headlines were that director Jackson hadmitted a crime and was already a dead man.

    The big-name celebrities andpanies in Hollywood who had been in support of Jackson all shut their mouths. All the posts on their official ounts and social media ounts were deleted in seconds.

    This efficiency was even more efficient than the country¡¯s reorganization.

    And those good friends in Jackson¡¯s circle immediately blocked Jackson¡¯s phone, afraid of being affected. Everyone knew that once he was on the deviant Corp¡¯s death list, he was finished!

    Didn¡¯t even the powerful Morgan family fall? The power in America had changed back and forth.

    Jackson¡¯s assistant, who refused to be discharged from the hospital and continued to cause trouble, was browsing social media when he saw the headline. He was so shocked that he smashed hisptop to the ground.

    ¡°Do you also want to be fired? Why are you so shocked?¡± Jackson red at his assistant.

    The assistant handed theptop to him with trembling hands and then ran out of the ward.

    Jackson took a look at the web page on hisptop that had not been closed. He focused his eyes and widened his pupils. His heart suddenly beat faster, as if it was going to jump out of his throat.

    Then, theptop slipped and fell to the ground again. The nurse came in curiously and asked him,¡±¡±Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m discharged. ¡± Jackson mumbled to himself and immediately sobered up. He jumped out of bed as if he had fallen into an Icehouse. He pulled out the needle and thread from the IV drip and rushed out of the ward.¡±I want to be discharged.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be discharged now, but you should at least settle the discharge procedures.¡±

    The newwyer in charge of his case saw him panicking and stopped him.¡±¡±Mr. Jackson, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I want to be discharged. I won¡¯t appeal. I¡¯ll withdraw it. I¡¯ll apologize and admit my mistakes. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Viscount Jackson¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he looked like he was about to copse. He waspletely different from the rascal on the hospital bed just now.

    ¡°Do you have a phone? Faster, faster! I¡¯ll kneel down and apologize. Hurry up and help me upload it to social media. ¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He knelt on thewyer¡¯s knees and asked him to take out his phone to record.

    He had already forgotten to resist. He only wanted to admit his mistake and kowtow to see if there was any room for redemption.

    Thewyer pulled him back and gritted his teeth,¡±don¡¯t you believe in the power behind you?¡± Believe in us! We can do it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you guys!¡± Jackson wasn¡¯t stupid. He had shot too many conspiracy theories. Why was his film so good? it was because his background wasplicated in such an environment, full of intrigue.¡±You want to use me? What do you want to do?¡±

 Chapter 1213

    <h4>Chapter 1213: The war has already begun</h4>

    Thewyer looked at him and said,¡±hang in there. If you can get through this, you¡¯ll be a national hero!¡± Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who asked us to make the decision for you. I asked you if you really wanted to get back at her, but you were the one who insisted on doing it. ¡±

    Jackson thought,¡¯how the hell did I know it would attract the attention of the deviant Corp? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have offended her even if I had ten thousand guts. I would have kneeled in front of her and licked her high heels that day! It¡¯s you! You guys know that woman¡¯s background, right?¡±

    Thewyer nodded and confessed,¡±she¡¯s the woman of the deviant Corp¡¯s leader!¡±

    Jackson¡¯s pupils immediately dted, like the eyes of an owl. His face was filled with despair, and he finally pushed thewyer away and roared,¡±¡±You bunch of bastards! You guys want to destroy me!¡±

    Thewyer¡¯s figure was burly, so he couldn¡¯t use force. He growled at Jackson,¡±¡±Calm down! With the deviant Corp¡¯s personality, do you think there¡¯s any way to save them once they¡¯re on the death list? You have no other choice but to join the organization and listen to our arrangements. ¡±

    Jackson: ¡°F * ck your choice. You guys made me take this path.¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°let me tell you, you¡¯re just a breakthrough this time. We just want to tell him that even an insignificant person has to be protected. We want to let him know that we are United, that we are United, that we will not be eliminated by this era. I¡¯m telling you, the war has already begun, and it can be considered a negotiation. If you¡¯re afraid, you can leave and bet on whether the deviant Corp will let you go or not. Otherwise, you can only choose to believe us and fight to the end. ¡±

    Jackson: ¡°but I will die. You guys make it sound so easy. Why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°you were the one who came into the line of fire at the right time. We can choose to turn a blind eye to you, or we can choose to give up on you in this matter. We would have been fine in the first ce, but you¡¯re the one who offended his woman. Do you think you can survive?¡± The Embassy has given up on you. Who else can you rely on other than us? If we didn¡¯t step out to receive the attack, you would already be a dead man, do you know that? There are plenty of people who are willing to suck up to the deviant Corp to get rid of you, and it¡¯s US! We¡¯ve helped you get rid of all those messy things, just like how we¡¯ve always maintained your image in the entertainment industry. Do you understand?¡±

    Jackson was dumbfounded by his words, but he knew that thewyer was right. He had no other choice but to kneel and beg for his life. He could only hold on.

    This was a disaster he had caused. The group of people behind thewyer and the others were just using this conflict to go on stage and ask for the right to speak.

    Jackson pped himself in frustration, and leaned against the wall in regret.¡±I must have been blind. I should have known that the more beautiful a woman is, the more attached she is. For a woman like that, the man who owns her must be amazing. But I thought that all women in the entertainment industry were the same.¡±

    Thewyer squatted down and said seriously,¡±¡±Listen, you can¡¯t show weakness now. You have the pride of our nation. Show us this pride. You still have us behind you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this!¡± Jackson directly cursed,¡¯fight with the deviant Corp? Nonsense, where do you get your confidence from? A bunch of nerds are going to go against a bunch of desperadoes?¡±

    Thewyer stared at him and pointed at his head.¡±¡±We¡¯ll win with our intelligence. We have millions of people on earth, will he dare to kill us? He¡¯ll be pointed at by thousands of people!¡±

    Jackson smiled bitterly.¡±As if the deviant Corp¡¯s intelligence is f * cking retarded. If they were retarded, would they be able to y with the world?¡± I really don¡¯t want to see the clown and that card, you know? The film industry is willing to shoot all kinds of assassinations documentaries, but no one dares to shoot a clown-themed film, afraid that one mistake will lead to a fatal disaster. ¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°this is a peaceful financial era. Everyone is determined to do this. Are you sure you want to back down?¡± You¡¯ll beughed at by everyone, and you¡¯ll be ostracized. Do you understand that?¡±

    Jackson looked at thewyer and knew that this guy was not just awyer. He was more like a spy used by the people behind him to monitor him.

    ¡°Why did they start a war all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°For our future.¡± Thewyer said,¡±we will not allow our interests to be robbed in this reshuffling. We need to negotiate with him. We need to negotiate with him to find a way to stand firm in the new era.¡±

    ¡°What new era?¡± Jackson asked.

    Thewyer¡¯s eyes were burning.¡±The new vine is far from as simple as it looks. Its mature development stage should be in the field of biotechnology and the opening of new human potential. I expect that the deviant Corp should already have that in their hands. Their ability is really incredible, and if it wasn¡¯t for paving the way, we have no reason to believe that they would destroy those top dictators. If we don¡¯t do anything, our nation will gradually be eliminated and withered in this revolution. We need an admission ticket!¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Jackson.¡±I can only tell you this much. We won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We will try to use all our power to create pressure so that they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. Over time, they will negotiate with us.¡± If you seed, you¡¯ll be a national hero. ¡±

    ¡°What are the chances of me bing a hero?¡± Jackson gulped.

    ¡°Thirty percent!¡± Thewyer said.

    ¡°F * ck your mother!¡± Jackson directly cursed,¡±this is even lower than guessing big or small. Why me?¡± If you guys want to start a war, you can kidnap his woman. He loves his woman so much, what conditions can¡¯t he ask for?¡±

    Thewyer coughed.¡±We¡¯re just looking for a negotiation. If we go and kidnap them, we¡¯ll fall out with them and lead to the extinction of our race!¡± The woman who kidnapped him has done it in the entire country of Britain. What are we going to do to protect ourselves? ¡°To put it bluntly, we are all a group of rich businessmen. The only things we can use are money and public opinion. As for firearms, Morgan has already fallen. Are we going to court death? The only guns we have are our pens and the major newspapers and media. They are our biggest weapons!¡±

    Jackson stood up and left with a flick of his sleeves.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±

    Jackson: ¡°at least if I die, my family won¡¯t be affected. I promise that if I jump down again, my family will also be on the death list!¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°your family is on vacation now. They are doing well. We will take good care of them.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Jackson turned around.

    Thewyer: ¡°there¡¯s only one path ahead of you. Continue walking.¡±

    Meanwhile, thewyer who had left Jackson, Moza, was on vacation with his family by the sea. He was browsing his phone, and after seeing the headlines of the deviant Corp, he swallowed his saliva and finally understood why his boss had asked him to give up the case unconditionally.

    Looking at his family, then at the blue sky and sea, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good to be alive. ¡±

 Chapter 1214 - They are reminding me not to ignore them

    <h4>Chapter 1214: They are reminding me not to ignore them</h4>

    Jackson could onlypromise and cooperate.

    Because the deviant Corp had already made a statement, even if they didn¡¯t choose to kill him, then he would be cut off from the film industry and the people around him for the rest of his life. Because as long as he was on the deviant Corp¡¯s death list, no one would be willing to get close to him, so if he wanted to change, he could only rely on his big family.

    He needed to change, and the other side also needed his cooperation. Both sides needed each other, just like the women in the entertainment industry. Everyone got what they needed and did their own work. This was a smart way of doing things with half the effort.

    ¡°I need to know more. Since I¡¯m already a member, I need to know my value and my position in the organization.¡±

    He looked at thewyer and said.

    The two of them had been discharged from the hospital and had sessfully left China to hide in a ce designated by thewyer. For now, they were rtively safe.

    Thewyer smoked his cigarette and flicked the cigarette butt before saying,¡±¡±There are four mercenaries on the balcony of this building we¡¯re living in. There are at least one or three mercenaries in every corner of the window that can see us from all directions. There are also people who are careful not to tamper with our cars in the basement. We¡¯ve bought out all the security guards in the building and they¡¯re on 24-hour patrol. Do you think this level of security isparable to the President of the United States? Do you think you¡¯re important?¡±

    Jackson was surprised. He touched the ss on the window and asked,¡±¡±Is this bulletproof ss?¡±

    Thewyer nodded.¡±It¡¯s the highest grade of bulletproof ss. Unless the Dagon can shatter it at close range, but don¡¯t expect a bullet to go through it. We¡¯ve already controlled the area where the Dagon can break the ss. In other words, if a Dagon master wants to kill you through the ss, he has to enter the cordon and be detected by our people.¡±

    Jackson was a little surprised.¡±I¡¯ve shot a lot of action gangster movies in the past, and I¡¯ve studied this area. I didn¡¯t expect to experience something like this today. If I can get out of this alive, I¡¯m going to make a documentary. I¡¯ll be the main character!¡± Tell those people that I¡¯m the only one who survived from the deviant Corp, and that¡¯s even more worth bragging about than me winning two Oscars for Best Director. ¡±

    Thewyer¡¯s lips twitched.¡±We¡¯ll see if he¡¯s alive. After all, he¡¯s a deviant Corp. We can¡¯t take him lightly.¡±

    Jackson turned around and took out a bottle of red wine from the freezer. He unscrewed the bottle and asked thewyer,¡±¡±What do I need to do next?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need anything,¡± thewyer said.¡±You just need to be responsible for living.¡±

    Jackson asked,¡¯who doesn¡¯t want to live? However, you have to protect them properly. How can the organization have a say in this?¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°next, the deviant Corp wille to kill you, and we will do everything we can to protect you. You just need to stand up and sing the opposite tune to the deviant Corp. To put it bluntly, you need to be the leader of this war, and we will give you some instructions on time. You just need to follow the lines we give you to record videos to promote and attack the deviant Corp. As for the other Business Wars, leave it to us.¡± You¡¯ll be provoking them, and we¡¯ll use our abilities to ensure that you won¡¯t be killed. Then we¡¯ll win and have the capital to negotiate with the deviant Corp. ¡±

    Jackson frowned.¡±I feel like I¡¯ve seen this before.¡±

    Thewyer asked,¡¯you felt it? That¡¯s right, just like the deviant Corp, in the beginning, they only had their leader bluffing to create mystery, and what we want you to do is to defeat them in their own way, but you must not die. The deviant Corp seeded because the clown has always been free. You need to do this as well. If you¡¯re caught, we¡¯ll lose. ¡±

    Jackson swallowed his saliva and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±If I may be so bold as to ask, has there ever been a case of someone surviving after being provoked?¡±

    Thewyer stopped smoking and stood up. He walked to the window and said with his back to Jackson,¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t!¡±

    Viscount Jackson¡¯s movements of shaking the ss of red wine also paused for a moment, and his hand trembled for some reason.

    ¡°Will my family be fine? If I¡¯m too arrogant during the recording, will my entire family be killed?¡± Jackson asked worriedly.

    Thewyer did not say anything.

    Because he could not guarantee this.

    He didn¡¯t look at Jackson because he couldn¡¯t answer.

    Because the deviant Corp never had any rules to speak of, and if you dared to offend them, you had to be prepared to fall into the abyss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about your family. Someone will be here to start recording soon. Our first battle is about to begin.¡± Thewyer said,¡±from today onwards, you will be very safe here. We have deployed a lot of forces in simr ces. Once this ce is exposed to danger, we will quickly evacuate you. In short, for the next period of time, you need to be prepared for gueri warfare. I know that this is very stressful for you and I am also very afraid, but I need to be by your side because my family is the same as you. We are all prepared to give everything for this battle! This was a matter that involved the interests of the entire race! Do you understand?¡±

    After that, thewyer left.

    After that, Jackson began to record the first video.

    And this video was deliberately posted on social media, and it tagged a video posted on the deviant Corp¡¯s ount.

    The content of the video was Jackson¡¯s monologue.

    He said,¡±¡±My next movie is about a documentary, which may touch on some of the current dark sides. It reveals the various problems of the currently promoted vines. I refuse to promote the vine because it will only help us pull up the seedlings and help them grow. It will fundamentally destroy the naturalws of human cirction and growth that we should have. One of my biological friends told me that this vine is refined from the genes of other animal species. It can change our DNA structure. What¡¯s the difference between this and anti-human? Those people banned me, didn¡¯t allow me to put this movie on the screen, didn¡¯t allow me to film it, but I won¡¯t give in, I will resist to the end, so I attracted the deviant Corp¡¯s warning, I won¡¯t give in!¡±

    After Caesar showed the video to Xu Cheng, he reported,¡±¡±After the video was released, a fewpanies and factories around the world, as well as some media, all of which are not controlled by the government, boldly expressed their support for Jackson. It¡¯s clear that this was an orderly and purposeful n.¡±

    Xu Cheng was drinking tea, and Lin chuxue sat on the side. After watching the video, she said,¡±¡±He¡¯s afraid. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Caesar was surprised. What are you talking about, sister-inw?¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at the video.¡±A good director doesn¡¯t necessarily mean a good actor. When Jackson was recording the video, I saw fear and dread in his eyes.¡±

    Xu Cheng put down his cup and said indifferently,¡±he¡¯s just a g.¡±

 Chapter 1215 - The former teenager

    <h4>Chapter 1215: The former teenager</h4>

    ¡°Recently, the biggest issue in the M Nation is Jackson¡¯s case. The embassy¡¯sck of support has directly ignited the emotions of the M nation¡¯s people, and Jackson is a big director. His profession is film, so it¡¯s normal for him to easily offend some of the country¡¯s policies. Someone has used his influence and professional characteristics as a microphone, and just as Stenson said, they¡¯ve started to put pressure on us. The media and those who were protesting were the embodiment of their power. They¡¯re warning us not to ignore them!¡±

    ¡°The public opinion this time is huge,¡± Caesar said.¡±I don¡¯t know if the discussion circles around the world were caused by them or if it really caused theizens to discuss it spontaneously.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°they have shares in the social mediapany. You see, they didn¡¯t even block a lot of sensitive topics. You can imagine how much manpower and resources they have invested in this.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°let¡¯s go and find gaden. We¡¯ve trained our soldiers for a thousand days to use them in a single moment. It¡¯s about time for them to go to ss.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to use them? ¡°Caesar¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    ¡°Use it,¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°in the future, we¡¯re going to put them into the mutant Union anyway. Let¡¯s take advantage of this time to give them a realbat arrest exercise.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now?¡± Caesar said.

    Xu Cheng nodded.

    Before Lin chuxue left, she said to Caesar,¡±¡±When you see my troublesome brother, ask him when it¡¯s no longer singles ¡®day.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely pass on the message.¡± Caesar smiled.

    Caesar then nodded respectfully to the two of them and left the vi.

    Caesar¡¯s departure entered the vision of the vi¡¯s guard. He picked up themunication device and said,¡±¡±After the Big Shot Stenson, this is the second underling to surface. His name is Caesar, and he works in intelligence work. He is also the core figure of the Xu family. The assassin Alliance under his control is already thergest Intelligence Department in the underworld. As for his other businesses, I don¡¯t know, but he seems to have a high status in the underworld.¡±

    The person on the other end of the phone said,¡±don¡¯t alert the enemy. We just want to know him better. We don¡¯t want to offend him. That¡¯s enough. Just keep an eye on him. We can¡¯t interfere with their stage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, chief.¡±

    After the security Bureau hung up the intelligencemunicator, the director immediately called Minister ye.

    ¡°Department head, it¡¯s just as you said. The people around young master Xu are not simple.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my old man,¡±Minister ye sighed. He was right. Now, this kid could only be coaxed and not made stiff. ¡°Alright, withdraw your men. If you keep watching, something will happen. It¡¯s probably because of me. Those people at the front line are fine. Tell them to withdraw and not cause any more trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the director of the National Security Bureau replied.

    Originally thend of mercenaries, now the country of rebirth.

    When Caesar arrived at the capital¡¯s airport, Lin Lei, who was already a general, drove a military vehicle to pick him up. The person in charge of the capital¡¯s airport received Caesar well. When Lin Lei arrived, the person in charge almost knelt down and licked Lin Lei¡¯s leather boots.

    After respectfully sending off Lin Lei, the young master of the military, he even handed his business card to Lin Lei¡¯s assistant and said in a ttering manner,¡±¡±Please say a few more words.¡±

    After the assistant took the business card, he turned around and followed Lin Lei. Then, he drove away to pick up Caesar.

    Caesar nced at Lin Lei¡¯s military rank and smiled.¡±¡±Oh my, how many levels have you jumped in a year?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to my dad,¡± Lin Lei said with an awkward smile.

    The driver¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t know Caesar¡¯s identity, so he added on behalf of Lin Lei,¡±¡±Our young master Lin earned his military rank through his own hard work, not because of the Marshal.¡±

    Lin Lei pped his t head.¡±¡±Drive your car. Do you have the right to speak?¡±

    Caesar smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself in front of you, Caesar,¡±Lin Lei said shyly. They don¡¯t know, but you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve risen so quickly?¡±

    In fact, Lin Lei was being modest, but it really had something to do with his hard work. His father might just have been a push, giving him a chance to reach the upper limit. As for whether he could do the job or not, it all depended on Lin Lei¡¯s own hard work and struggle.

    Otherwise, Lin Guiren wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the pressure and promote him so quickly.

    Caesar naturally understood and smiled,¡±¡±I¡¯m just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously. You didn¡¯t disappoint the boss, especially thedy boss. She¡¯s very happy to talk about you. In the past, she always minded that the boss gave everything to your father and your family, afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. Now, it seems that you¡¯ve done better than expected.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡°What did my brother-inw say about me?¡± Lin Lei smiled.

    ¡°Every time wee, you¡¯ll be the one to receive us. This means that he trusts you and has high hopes for you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Caesar smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡± Lin Lei patted his knee, feeling a littlefortable, but he also sighed.¡±¡±Actually, I really want to be a rich second generation, but my brother-inw is so awesome. With him there, if I really be a rich second generation, I¡¯ll definitely be embarrassed. My sister and my father will cripple me. So, my dream is going to be ruined. ¡±

    ¡°But I think you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to be a rich second generation,¡± Caesar said.¡±But to be a capable second generation is the difficult part. That¡¯s what makes people afraid and afraid.¡±

    Lin Lei pped his thigh.¡±That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. That¡¯s why I joined the military. I want everyone to know that I¡¯m not a good-for-nothing second generation!¡±

    Caesar was very pleased and couldn¡¯t help but cough,¡±¡±Thedy boss asked me to tell you not to be so busy with training. You¡¯re not young anymore, are you? Aren¡¯t you worried, Mister Lin?¡±

    Lin Lei,¡±how can we be tied down by love in the face of such a major event?¡± I¡¯ve yed all kinds of games in Ennd. I¡¯m already sick of it! Right now, I only want to strengthen myself and sublimate myself! The things you just said hit it off with me. I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing with ideals and ability. ¡±

    ¡°You can pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Caesar replied.

    He wanted to say,¡±as long as your sister-inw and brother-inw are capable, it¡¯s fine. You should be the second generation and get married soon so that the Lin family can have an heir.¡±

    Lin Lei brought him to a restricted military area.

    Even Lin Lei¡¯s assistant driver was not qualified to go. After leaving him behind, the two of them drove a military Jeep off-road.

    This was a secret base, and the instructor in charge here was called Gaton.

    He was eighteen years old now!

    He was very young, but if one were to analyze his past, one would be surprised to find that he was sent to the top marine Special Forces camp in America for three years at the age of 13 to learn the most professional Special Forces training functions, including all kinds of advanced mechanical intelligence and modern military management knowledge. After the age of 16, he secretly left the Special Forces camp in America and then entered the assassin Alliance as Caesar¡¯s subordinate, learning all the killing functions in the Alliance. He was familiar with all kinds of investigation and anti-reconnaissance knowledge. It could be said that he had mastered it. At the age of 18, he was already able to take charge of a field and was sent to this secret ce to train the orphans sent from all over the world!

    The military-managed training, military expenses, and all kinds of military funds were all funded by Xu Cheng.

    And the first instructor was this guy, gaden.

    When Caesar and Lin Lei sneaked into gattan¡¯s bathroom, gattan had disappeared from the bathroom. When the two of them got close to him, he had already prepared the best counterattack and pointed a gun at the back of Caesar¡¯s Head.

    ¡°Your experience and sense of smell are getting better and better. Very good.¡± Caesar smiled.

    Seeing that it was his superior, Gaitan immediately saluted.¡±¡±Senior officer!¡±

    Caesar looked at the deviant¡¯s tattoo on his chest and smiled.¡±¡±Are you ready to start work?¡±

    ¡°Get ready!¡± Gaitan roared.¡±Be ready!¡±

    Lin Lei kept staring at Gaitan, curious.¡±¡±When did this person appear on the deviant Corp¡¯s list?¡±

    Caesar smiled and said,¡±five years ago, thend of mercenaries was in chaos. A young boy attacked the invaders. He asked Mali¡± Can I join the deviant Corp? Then Mali secretly took him away. This is the little boy. ¡±

    This was what Gaitan had asked Mali when the Freemasonry members entered thend of mercenaries to kill the vigers and frame the deviant Corp.

 Chapter 1216 - The glorious land

    <h4>Chapter 1216: The gloriousnd</h4>

    Lin Lei and Caesar walked into the secret base. He asked curiously,¡±¡±Why is it Gaitan?¡±

    ¡°His parents died in the war, and he has been through the baptism of war, so he knows how cruel it is. He has also experienced life and death. Although he is young, he is very mature, and his will is stronger than anyone else ¡®S. So when Mali brought him to Big Brother Cheng, Big Brother Cheng already set up a trap and sent him to the M Nation. All the orphans and children here were raised by him. In terms of military professionalism, they are no match for the top special Forces in the United States Marine Corps. ¡±

    Caesar didn¡¯t tell him that the key was that these children all had their military secret genes in their bodies. They were the first batch of people to benefit from their gic abilities, and in the future, they would serve as the police force of the mutant Union to maintain order in the Union.

    Lin Lei wasn¡¯t a yboy anymore and understood the current political and international situation. He said,¡±¡±Recently, Jackson¡¯s video has been very popr. Will he die?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Caesar smiled.¡±Because there are four powerful countries that have benefited from the vine. First of all, let¡¯s not talk about how profitable the vine is. There is no problem with the vine itself. This Jackson is obstructing the interests of the four powerful countries. Even if our mutant Union can tolerate it, the other countries will not let him create public opinion. ¡°The mutant Union has a secret agreement with these countries, and they are obligated to promote the resale of these vines to other countries at the middle price. If Jackson hinders the determination of other countries to import the vine, it will be equivalent to going against the top four, and the people behind him will not have a good end.¡±

    Caesar changed the topic.¡±However, Big Brother Cheng wants to use this opportunity to show the countries around the world that are ready to make a move. Let¡¯s see if the mutant Union will be as dispensable as the United Nations!¡±

    Lin Lei walked into the huge indoor sports field with him. There were already 500 young people standing in an orderly manner. The youngest was 13 years old, and the oldest was 16 years old. The entire Army was looking forward with their eyes, looking very cultured.

    After Gaitan brought Caesar in front of them, he said loudly,¡±¡±This is the executive officer from the headquarters.¡±

    Whoosh!

    All five hundred soldiers saluted Caesar in unison.

    ¡°Good day, Sir!¡±

    Caesar was very satisfied with the results of their training. He saluted back,

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Then, Gaitan continued with the introduction.

    Gaitan: ¡°in the future, he will be directly in charge of your jobs. In the future, you can proudly say that you are police officers. Over the past six months, the police training knowledge that I have given you will all be useful in your jobs in the future. I will still say the same thing. You are different from the other police officers in the world. Youe from all over the world, regardless of race. In your eyes, as long as it is a human, no matter what country he is from, in your eyes, he will be a citizen! You are the citizens of our mutant Union, and we have the right to defend any difficult problem in this world. You are the ¡®Special Forces¡¯ of the ¡®Special Forces¡¯! You¡¯re more outstanding than any Special Forces soldier in the world, you don¡¯t feel inferior, you¡¯re even one of the most outstanding people in the world. You can walk out of here with pride, and in the future, you can proudly say what your profession is, and that is the Special Forces of the mutant Union! There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. In the future, you¡¯ll feel your responsibility and be loved by many people. Your parents may have given up on you, but the world has not given up on you!¡±

    These words made the soldiers tear up. After all, they were still orphans in their teens, and they knew that it was not easy to be trained and provided with professional security. They all knew what they had learned here. Many of them would never be able to learn those skills in their entire lives.

    Gaitan looked at all the soldiers who were about to graduate and said,¡±¡±But! You can¡¯t be like the other children who have everything to protect you when you¡¯re born, and you can¡¯t rely on any rtives to pave the way for you. We¡¯ve given you opportunities and nurtured you, but you have to see yourself as a person, fight for it, and work hard, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The five hundred soldiers shouted in unison, their voices very loud.

    Lin Lei looked at these soldiers who were still considered young. He clicked his tongue and whispered to Caesar,¡±¡±They¡¯re much stronger than my soldiers. ¡±

    Caesar pouted.¡±When youpete with them, you¡¯ve already lost. If they¡¯re not as good as the ones in your camp, then there¡¯s no point in Big Brother Cheng training them.¡±

    Lin Lei asked,¡±why do you want to find an orphan?¡± Weren¡¯t they afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to control them in terms of culture and education? Uncultured soldiers are no different from Bandit soldiers, and it¡¯s difficult to educate them. ¡±

    Caesar smiled and said,¡±why do you want to find orphans?¡± Don¡¯t you think that they have nothing? that¡¯s why they are fighting for everything with their lives! As for education, you can rest assured that there are military experts in the base. In addition to daily training, they also have to attend cultural courses to ensure their education level. Don¡¯t look down on their limits just because they¡¯re orphans. Do you know what the conditions are before you can graduate from here?¡±

    Lin Lei shook his head and looked at Caesar in confusion.

    ¡°You must be proficient in at least fivenguages.¡± ¡°Chinese, English, Spanish, Russian, and French,¡± Caesar said proudly.

    Lin Lei¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°This is the most basguage of their profession. Otherwise, do you think it¡¯s so easy to be the special police of the special police?¡± Caesar put his hands into his pockets.

    Beside him, when Gaitan was almost done, he said loudly,¡±¡±ss one, step forward!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    More than 50 people stepped out of the line in an orderly manner, and then quickly rearranged themselves in front of Gaitan in less than three seconds.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± GE tan said.¡±You¡¯re the first batch of Special Forces members to join the mutant Union, and also the first batch of graduates since the birth of our Military Academy. Look at the juniors behind you. When you go out, I hope you can set a good example for them and not embarrass our Military Academy. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely be d that you graduated from this Military Academy.¡±

    All 50 of them were 16-year-old graduates, and they saluted in unison.

    ¡°Now,¡± Gaitan said,¡±the executive officer will help you graduate and get your uniforms. From now on, you will have your own work and mission.¡±

    After that, the staff took out pieces of folded military uniforms and hats one after another. The graduation certificate and the military emblem belonging to the mutant Union were ced on them.

    ss one¡¯s graduating soldiers saluted one after another, looking at the uniforms, military emblems, and certificates with passionate eyes!

    And on this graduation certificate, it was marked with the introduction of the ¡®first batch¡¯ graduates from the mutant military school.

    In the future, when these soldiers grew old, they would keep this graduation certificate. It would be a historical memento and the most glorious ce in their lives.

 Chapter 1217 - Captured

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Captured</h4>

    Every soldier who received the military uniform and certificate from Caesar had red eyes. This time, they felt that they had not been forgotten. They felt like they were human. If it wasn¡¯t for the absolute military rules, they would have cried.

    Lin Lei, who was standing behind him, couldn¡¯t help but ask Gaitan,¡±¡±Are emotional soldiers really good?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sacrificial pawns,¡± Gaitanughed.¡±What¡¯s wrong with a normal person being emotional? They only know how to be grateful when they are emotional. ¡±

    Lin Lei,¡±are they very good?¡± This ce is so mysterious, don¡¯t bring it out and embarrass yourself. You must have spent a lot of money on these soldiers, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gaitan nodded.¡±We still have a few hundred million USD in annual expenses.¡±

    ¡°Where did you spend it?¡± Lin Lei was speechless.

    Gaitan said proudly,¡±we want to buy all the advanced weapons and fighter jets from all over the world to operate them physically. Every year, arge number of guns and equipment from any country will be brought over. Just the few fighter jets from America alone will cost tens of millions of dors. We also have to buy all kinds of criminal case textbooks from all over the world for them to constantly learn and gain experience. Our training has never done virtual simtions, it¡¯s all realbat!¡±

    In actualbat, if they were injured, as long as they didn¡¯t die, as long as the head and heart weren¡¯t injured, even if they broke an arm or leg, they could be healed with the drug from the deviant Corp. So, don¡¯t look at these young soldiers ¡®immature appearance, they were a group of people who had experienced the baptism of war, and their psychological quality was definitely up to par. Those who hadn¡¯t graduated just didn¡¯t have the basic hardware knowledge, or some of them had personal gic abilities that hadn¡¯t fully developed. Therefore, he needed to observe more.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t believe him. He pouted.¡±Show us what¡¯s different about them.¡±

    Gaitan looked at Caesar, who nodded in agreement.

    It was only then that Gaitan stepped forward and ordered a soldier from Squad 1 who was about to collect his uniform,¡±¡±Loki!¡±

    Loki¡¯s soldier immediately saluted.¡±¡±Here!¡±

    ¡°Someone is questioning you and our Military Academy¡¯s ability,¡± Gaitan said.¡±Show them what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rocky replied. Sir, I need a gun. ¡±

    Gaitan immediately took the gun from his waist and threw it to him.

    Rocky held the gun in his hand and looked at Lin Lei. The next second, his hands snapped, and the gun was broken into pieces and thrown to the ground.

    One second!

    Lin Lei pped his hands.¡±This hand speed is eptable. You need to have an absolute understanding of guns to be able to do it. However ...¡± There are soldiers in my military camp who are good at handling guns and can also instantly disassemble the structure of guns. ¡±

    Rocky didn¡¯t say anything. The next second, he quickly stopped moving, and his hands moved like shadowless hands. When he stood up again, even Lin Lei didn¡¯t see clearly, but Rocky had already pointed an assembled gun at him!

    Lin Lei was shocked.

    Then, he shook his head.¡±Impossible. You can¡¯t assemble a bullet in such a short time. There¡¯s definitely no bullet in it!¡±

    Bang, bang, bang ...

    Rocky aimed his gun at the sky and fired continuously. He had used up six bullets to prove that there were no more bullets.

    Not only were there bullets, but they were all loaded.

    This speed could only be described as strange.

    At the same time Rocky fired his gun, a soldier moved quickly and ran back and forth in the surroundings. No one knew what he was doing. After Rocky fired six bullets, the soldier walked up to Gaton and saluted. He then opened his clenched fist and stretched it slightly. Six bullets appeared in his palm!

    Lin Lei¡¯s eyes widened. It turned out that this guy had suddenly moved just now to catch those bullets with his bare hands!

    Was this something an ordinary person could do?

    Caesar¡¯s face was full of smiles. He was very satisfied with these soldiers. He patted the dumbfounded Lin Lei on the shoulder and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±

    The fifty soldiers were officially recruited into the Special Forces of the mutant Union.

    The next day, Caesar left with his soldiers.

    The first mission of these 50 soldiers was: Assassinate Jackson!

    The mutant¡¯s Guild made its first announcement: ¡°The mutant Union¡¯s Parliament has unanimously decided to arrest Jackson and bring him to the International Court of Justice. This mission will be carried out by the guards of the mutant Union. We guarantee that we will arrest Jackson and bring him to court within three days!¡±

    It was only then that other countries noticed that the mutants Union had their own guards, but without the participation of Special Forces like the M Nation, could they really capture Jackson?

    For the first time, the mutant Union announced to the world their Establishment Department, the International escort team.

    It was one of the security departments of thew mutant Union.

    After Jackson turned off the live broadcast of the press conference, he looked at thewyer and said,¡±¡±It seems that I¡¯ve offended people from many countries, and the nature of this is far more serious than we thought.¡±

    Thewyer: ¡°these charges will all be revoked after our victory. Sometimes, the struggle between the higher-ups can be resolved with just a few words.¡±

    Jackson asked,¡¯is the mercenary you used to protect me famous? I¡¯m a little scared when I saw how confident they were when they promised to catch me in three days. ¡±

    Thewyer nodded.¡±Nonsense, that¡¯s what the politicians say to appease the people. They haven¡¯t done an analysis report on the team we hired. This mercenary group is a legacy of thend of mercenaries, and the fact that they can survive from that time proves their strength. Putting aside the deviant Corp, the team I hired is one of the best in the mercenary world. To protect you, 50 million. They won¡¯t ept it if it¡¯s less than that. Just the maintenance of their equipment alone cost them nearly ten million dors, so don¡¯t worry, unless America sends out the mysterious Special Forces of the 5th Division, they won¡¯t be able to get anything. We¡¯ve already investigated the International guard team of this mutant Union, and there are no active soldiers from the top four countries in the team. They don¡¯t find any soldiers from any country to join this Department, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. ¡±

    While they were chatting, in fact, their location had already been targeted by the heavenly eye department and reported to Caesar.

    Caesar looked at the satellite map, which showed Jackson¡¯s location. ording to the intelligence, he said to a small team of guards,¡±¡±This time, it¡¯s a mercenary group that¡¯s protecting Jackson. They have more than ten years of mercenary experience and can be considered one of the top three mercenary groups in the world. They often escort and protect some non-governmental tycoons, and can be considered a group that many tycoons trust and hire. They¡¯re also a non-governmental group, so when dealing with them, only friends will die. ¡°Their information is all here. Familiarize yourselves with them ande up with a n. I don¡¯t want to look at the process, I only want the results. Jackson must be captured by tonight, can you do that?¡±

    The squad was split into groups of 10.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone took off their hats and saluted.

    Caesar said,¡±very good. We¡¯ll set off after tonight!¡± We¡¯re going tounch a night attack!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    China.

    Ye Xiu was watching the news in front of the TV. After hearing what the mutants Union said, he pouted and asked Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Brother, isn¡¯t three days too much of a child¡¯s y?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I think it¡¯s been too long.¡±

 Chapter 1218 - Thereâ€™s nothing that money canâ€™t do

    <h4>Chapter 1218: There¡¯s nothing that money can¡¯t do</h4>

    <h4>? </h4>

    The security agencies of China, the United States, and Russia held a meeting. The three parties shared the information collected about Jackson and began a discussion.

    The Chinese side: ¡°we¡¯ve tracked the IP address of the video he posted and found that he used a series of anti-tracking techniques that hackers are good at. At present, it¡¯s still difficult to track him down, but we can be sure that this is obviously a purposeful and organized arrangement. The purpose is self-evident. Someone wants to stop the promotion of the disparaging vine, and we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that various countries are working behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already searched for Jackson¡¯s whereabouts on the globalwork. Once we find him, it¡¯ll be time to arrest him,¡±the representative from America said.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a country protecting him,¡± Russia said,¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for us to find him!¡±

    American: ¡°that¡¯s what we¡¯re worried about as well. After he left China, his passport didn¡¯t have any record of him entering any other country in the world. Either someone made him smuggle himself in, or some country erased all these records so we can¡¯t track him down.¡±

    The Chinese side: ¡°then, ording to the time he disappeared, I think he¡¯s most likely still in the Asian region. First of all, from the fact that he logs on to social media from time to time to post videos, we can at least deny that he¡¯s a country with awork signal coverage. In order to target this region, I think we should focus on the Asian region to search for him.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± said America.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± the Russian side replied.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s customize an operation n to capture Jackson in the next two months,¡± Hua said.

    The three parties began discussing the content of the arrest.

    On a fishing ship headed for Mysia, 10 fully armed men were sitting on the ship with no expression.

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we just enter the country and arrest them?¡± Loki asked curiously. Instead, you¡¯re going to sneak into the country?¡±

    The officer in charge of themunications this time analyzed the situation to the squad members,¡±¡±Jackson doesn¡¯t have any record of using a passport. It¡¯s very likely that he chose to smuggle out of China or leave Asia. There¡¯s only one possibility, which is that he chose the sea route. The hackers at headquarters (Caesar) tracked and found that the video was uploaded to an IP address from Mysia. That is to say, 10 hours ago, he was still in Mysia. The identity and passport of the Lynx mercenaries who protected them have been erased, but our intelligence shows that the Lynx mercenaries once appeared in a city in Mysia. In other words, they should be under the protection of the government to cover up all their traces. ¡±

    The ten squad members nodded in realization.

    ¡°So, tonight we are going tounch a surprise attack! Your mission is to quickly find Jackson and capture him! Right now, all the countries around the world are looking at us. We¡¯ll see how you define yourself as a surprise Army or a waste! If this mission fails, not only you guys, but the younger brothers behind you who haven¡¯t graduated will have a hard time guaranteeing their jobs in the future. ¡±

    The ten members of the team remained silent.

    Their faces shed with ruthlessness and drive!

    The officer said,¡±this time, it will be more difficult than I thought. First of all, you are acting in secret. In other words, if the Mysia government really protects Jackson, the police will have a huge conflict with you. They might even kill you on the grounds of defending Mysia¡¯s sovereignty. If you die, we have no right to appeal because all of our procedures are illegal. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Therefore, try not to expose yourself for now. When you find the target, you must end the battle as soon as possible. Once you¡¯re exposed and the government interferes, you¡¯ll be in greater danger. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± The ten members shouted.

    The royal family of Mysia.

    In the reception room of the king¡¯s bedroom.

    He received two solemn bearded men in their sixties.

    ¡°Gentlemen, the three major countries have already begun their operation to capture the target throughout Asia. They have already informed all the countries, and Interpol has begun infiltrating the public security agencies of all countries to coordinate the arrest. To be honest, I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±

    The two white-bearded old men smiled.¡±Your Majesty, you¡¯re too humble. Why did we look for you instead of the government?¡± It¡¯s because the International police can¡¯t infiltrate your Army and units. Other people are afraid of going to the International Court of Justice, but what are you afraid of? ¡°Your royal family has the permanent royal authority recognized by the United Nations, and it won¡¯t revoke your royal status. At most, you¡¯ll be fined. Besides, if you don¡¯t admit it or say anything, who has evidence that you were involved in the Jackson case?¡±

    The kingughed leisurely.¡±But you¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble. Do you know the consequences of offending the three great countries?¡± If they want to be rogues, who can stop them?¡±

    The two white-bearded men: ¡°wealthes from danger. We don¡¯t need your protection for long. We will move very soon. We promise to ensure the safety of our people. In the future, we wille to Mysia to invest at least 5 billion US dors in tourism projects!¡±

    The king snorted and said,¡± 50 billion!¡± If it¡¯s too little, I¡¯ll immediately hand him over in exchange for the three superpowers ¡®favor. Maybe I¡¯ll even get a share of the vine. ¡±

    The two white-bearded men were not in a hurry. They smiled.¡±¡±Your Majesty, we must have done some research before we dared toe here. We know how big the gap between the rich and the poor in Mysia is. There are too few families that can enjoy the vine for their future children. Even if you get a share of the vine, you won¡¯t be able to earn much.¡±

    Another white-bearded man echoed,¡±how about this, 20 billion!¡± However, we still need the king to exempt us from taxes for at least 10 years. ¡±

    The king replied,¡±five years!¡± This is my bottom line. In addition, if you can¡¯t do it, you can go straight out and turn right. ¡±

    The two white-bearded men looked at each other and saw that the king was sending them off. They immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±You¡¯ve earned a lot from this deal. ¡±

    Then, they reached out to shake hands.

    After the king shook hands with them, he said,¡±¡±The Lynx mercenaries have been closely monitored by the intelligence agencies of various countries for the past few years. I hope you can tell them to be careful. If they are discovered by the government, I can¡¯t protect them. But I¡¯ll try my best to use my people to stir things up over there to buy more time for your people. ¡±

    The two white beards nodded.¡±If the government and Interpol find them, they will dy the time for our people to escape first. This is their duty. Their death has nothing to do with us. We only make sure that Jackson is alive.¡±

    The king: ¡°that¡¯s great. Then I won¡¯t see you out. Take care, I hope to see your Finance Officer personallye to Mysia tomorrow to discuss the investment project.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡±the two bosses smiled.

    On the top floor of a building, thewyer in charge of taking refuge with Jackson picked up the phone and said with a smile,¡±¡±Alright, I got it.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he said happily to Jackson,¡±¡±The Interpol has already entered this ce and started their investigation.¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Youâ€™re not afraid of death? then Iâ€™ll make you want to die

    <h4>Chapter 1219: You¡¯re not afraid of death? then I¡¯ll make you want to die</h4>

    Jackson was slightly surprised,¡±and you¡¯re still happy?¡± Why aren¡¯t you running?¡±

    Thewyer said,¡±no, the higher-ups have already made arrangements. There are people in the government who will protect us. Once the Interpol can¡¯t find us, they will leave. By then, we will really be safe.¡±

    ¡°The government dares to offend the three superpowers?¡±

    Thewyer smiled.¡±Never underestimate the power of money. Don¡¯t underestimate the power behind you and me.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean we don¡¯t have to be so worried?¡± Jackson asked.

    Thewyer nodded.¡±You can say that. Once the Interpol takes any action, the police will inform us as soon as possible. At that time, we can retreat. In short, we have spies in the government, and they are not low level!¡±

    Jackson asked,¡¯what level of people did the organization bribe? Is he reliable?¡±

    Thewyerughed.¡±You dare to go against the deviant Corp, you dare to challenge the deviant Corp, don¡¯t underestimate the organization. It¡¯ste, go to sleep, you can finally have a good night¡¯s sleep these days.¡±

    After that, thewyer went back to his bedroom to sleep.

    Viscount Jackson also fell asleep.

    The two of them didn¡¯t expect that such an elite team would have sneaked into Mysia to arrest them.

    Rocky and the other nine members went to the ce where the members of the assassin Alliance saw the Lynx mercenariesing out to buy things and met the assassin.

    There was a row of telephone booths on a Street. Loki walked into one of them, and at that moment, thendline rang. After Loki picked it up, a man¡¯s voice came through.¡±Thest time I saw them was here. There¡¯s a restaurant across the street. The Lynx members came here to buy things before and never came again.

    After Rocky heard that, he looked at the restaurant and said,¡±¡±I know what¡¯s going on,¡±

    Then, the call was hung up.

    ¡°Come with me, Barton,¡± Loki said into his headset. The rest of you, pay attention to my secret signal. After I give an ¡°OK¡± sign under the table, immediately take control of this restaurant. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± everyone replied.

    Not long after, a member got out of a van not far away and followed Rocky into the restaurant.

    ¡°We¡¯re closing for the day,¡± The boss called over.

    Barton was about to speak, but Loki gently pressed down on his foot under the table, signaling him not to speak.

    Loki was in no hurry to speak.

    The boss had been looking at the two of them. Seeing that they were young but burly, he was a little surprised. He retracted his gaze and smiled at them.¡±Which country are you two from? Why are you here instead of visiting the tourist attractions on the inds?¡±

    The boss was suspicious of the two.

    Because it was the middle of the night, and they were strangers, they were all on guard.

    When he asked that, Rocky had already made an OK sign under the table. The other members who were watching through the binocrs immediately jumped out of the van and entered the dark night. They sneaked into the restaurant and surrounded it.

    Loki pretended not to understand the boss¡¯s words and said in French,¡±¡±We¡¯re France. Can you speak French or English?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you speak English?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but we¡¯re closed for the day,¡± the boss said.

    Rocky: ¡°we¡¯re too hungry. We¡¯ve been walking for a few days and this is the only shop we found in this area. Can you get us something to eat?¡±

    The boss shook his head.¡±I¡¯m sorry. There are no more ingredients in the kitchen. I can only go to the market tomorrow morning to buy them.¡±

    Loki took out some My coins and ced them on the table.¡±¡±We have money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡±the boss said.

    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman,¡± Loki said to the shopkeeper with a smile.¡±I¡¯ve never failed to make money.¡±

    The boss¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he paused for a moment before saying,¡±¡±We can sell it, but we can ¡®t? I really don¡¯t have anything to sell. ¡±

    Rocky suddenly raised his hand and looked at his watch. Two minutes had passed since the operation. He suddenly looked at the boss and said,¡±¡±From the moment we sat down, you directly asked us where we came from. Then, when you found out that we were strangers, you became vignt and refused to sell us anything. You don¡¯t look like a businessman at all. I think you¡¯re more like a Sentry.¡±

    The boss¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared.¡±I don¡¯t think the two of you look like ordinary tourists. You look so young and strong.¡±

    With that, he pulled out his gun and aimed it at Rocky, but in an instant, Rocky¡¯s hand grabbed his gun and his thumb was stuck on the trigger, so he couldn¡¯t pull it.

    Barton knocked out the shop owner with a karate chop and carried him into the shop. Rocky closed the shop door.

    Inside, all the employees had been tied up and had their mouths covered by the other eight teams.

    After Rocky woke up the boss, he asked directly,¡±¡±Tell me, where did the foreigner who came to buy from you for the first time put you in charge of delivering the take-out every day?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the owner looked at Loki in shock.¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Rocky snorted.¡±Any normal person will be hungry. It¡¯s impossible for them not toe out to look for food when they¡¯re hiding. There¡¯s a high chance that they¡¯ll be exposed if they call for delivery, so they¡¯ll find a partner directly. You¡¯ll be the partner in charge of their food. You can keep silent, but that¡¯s not the only way. Once they¡¯re hungry, the phone wille in, and you¡¯ll be of no use then. ¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the boss swallowed.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Rocky asked.

    The boss chuckled.¡±If I don¡¯t deliver the food on time, it means that I¡¯ve been taken away. They¡¯ll alert the enemy. Don¡¯t think that you can find them just because you caught me. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re nning to waste our time, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Boss: ¡°you¡¯re the ones who can¡¯t afford to waste time. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, but you definitely won¡¯t be able to leave Mysia. Do you believe me?¡±

    At this time, Barton came over and took the boss¡¯s phone.¡±¡±We used the telmunicationpany¡¯s active voice to make every call, but there was nothing suspicious.¡±

    The owner¡¯s teeth were stained with blood. He chuckled,¡±¡±Who would save their phone number? Are you stupid? The phone is in my head. Just kill me, you won¡¯t get it. ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death?¡±

    Boss: ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I know I¡¯ll die faster if I tell you. You must be the police, right?¡± I believe you won¡¯t do anything to me, because I¡¯m a good citizen! The staff outside will testify that you locked me up here, and if I die, they will testify that you Interpol have done bad things. ¡±

    ¡°Special times call for special treatment.¡± Loki said and winked at Barton.¡±Did you bring any potions?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to use it?¡± Barton nodded. But this is for us. ¡±

    Loki nodded.¡±We don¡¯t have much time left. We have to know the address before dawn. Let¡¯s break his leg first and fix itter. Since he¡¯s not afraid of death, then we¡¯ll make him wish he was dead!¡±

    Barton and the other nine membersughed and then began to force him to abdicate.

 Chapter 1220 - Surprise attack

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Surprise attack</h4>

    At night.

    The owner¡¯s pained voice could be heard from the entire restaurant. Finally, after he died and came back to life, this fellow finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°I said! You have five minutes left. ¡±

    Rocky immediately stopped cutting the meat in his hand, squatted down, and asked,¡±¡±Continue,¡±

    The boss endured the excruciating pain as his eyes rolled back. His body trembled as he said,¡±¡±It¡¯ll be their midnight snack time in ten minutes. If you want to go over now, you only have five minutes to prepare.¡±

    After seeing the other members look at each other, Rocky asked,¡±¡±How many people do you usually deliver? You¡¯ll deliver the goods as usual tonight. ¡±

    The boss looked at him and said,¡±if you want to do something to the food, that¡¯s impossible. Every time they send food, they will have a Hound taste the dish first. In short, it¡¯spletely impossible to drug it. Also, I can only bring an assistant in at most. It depends on whether you dare to or not. Let me tell you, if two people go in, there¡¯s no return!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Loki sneered.¡±Just tell us the delivery address and take us there.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll die!¡±

    Rocky: ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you feel better alive than dead?¡± Do you want me to let you try again?¡±

    The boss shivered.

    Less than two minutester, Rocky and the boss got into their van. Rocky then asked a guy who could see the road clearly in night mode to lead the way.

    The boss sneakily pointed at the road in the car and slowly moved over.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going if I don¡¯t turn on the lights. This is suburbs and there are no street lights. You should turn on the lights. Don¡¯t be so timid.¡± The owner encouraged Loki.

    The driver said,¡±¡±There are two paths ahead, left or right?¡±

    The boss was shocked. Without turning on the lights, he could still see an intersection in the dark?

    Loki put the dagger against the boss¡¯s neck and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Speak!¡±

    He made a small cut with the knife, and the boss felt a little cold. He immediately blurted out,¡±¡±Left,¡±

    The driver suddenly stopped on the left.¡±¡±Captain, there¡¯s a silver wire here. I think it¡¯s used to tie the bell.¡±

    Rocky covered the boss¡¯s mouth with one hand and then stabbed the dagger into the boss¡¯s thigh!

    This wasn¡¯t honest!

    If it had been any other police who hade to attack, running into this line would have been equivalent to calling the police and giving them time to escape.

    The boss wanted to scream out loud, but his mouth was firmly covered. Huge beads of sweat flowed down from his forehead, and the veins on his neck bulged. His face was filled with pain and struggle.

    ¡°Let me tell you, this is the wilderness. If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces and feed you to the wild dogs.¡± Loki said to the owner in a low voice,¡±¡±You only have one chance. Work with us and we¡¯ll let you live once we reach our destination. We¡¯ll see what you choose!¡±

    The boss nodded his head vigorously.

    The other members all put their gazes on his head, and Rocky finally let go of his hand covering the boss ¡®mouth.

    The boss gasped for air and said,¡±¡±Right, I remember now. This is the first path to enter their area. Take the right path. The trap bells set up on these paths are different every day. Before 12 o¡¯ clock today, themand is right, right, right, left, left, left.¡±

    ¡°Fifth brother, drive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± The members with night vision continued to start the car and chose to avoid the rm traps at each intersection ording to the order given by the boss.

    After crossing all the intersections, the driver stopped the car by the side of the road. There were only a few abandoned buildings left in front.

    At this moment, a soldier on the bus suddenly shouted to the driver,¡±¡±Fifth brother, stop! There¡¯s one in our 2 O¡¯ clock direction, 300 meters from here. There¡¯s one at 3:30, one at 9:30, and one at 8 O¡¯ clock. ¡±

    The boss was shocked.

    Laowu, who was driving, immediately turned off the engine.

    Four members immediately jumped out of the car and hid in the darkness, quietly running in four directions.

    Two minutester, the four of them said in unison in their internal channel,¡±¡±Captain, we¡¯re done with the twoo¡¯ clock direction.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be done at 3: 30. ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done at seven. ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be done at 8: 30. ¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rocky replied.¡±This means we¡¯ve entered their territory. The four of you, go and lie in wait. We¡¯ll abandon the car.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Loki looked at the restaurant owner and said,¡±¡±Just deliver the food normally. You can leave after you¡¯re done.¡±

    The boss nodded and did as he was told. He got into his car and drove into the building area. Rocky and the others followed him.

    The restaurant owner didn¡¯t notice that a person had already crawled under his car and was following him closely. Every member looked at the moving signal point, which was approaching his point. Scouting and hiding depended on one¡¯s own ability. If they moved too closely together, it would be too conspicuous. Therefore, they had to act separately.

    The hotel owner arrived at the entrance of the building. One of the doors was locked. After he honked, the door opened, and a few fierce mercenaries carrying guns walked out.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, as usual,¡±the boss said as he stuck his head out.

    A few mercenaries came over and carried the food down. Then, they mixed everything on a te and gave it to the hounds to eat. After everything was fine, they asked the boss,¡±¡±Where¡¯s your assistant?¡±

    Boss: ¡°look at myplexion. I¡¯ve contracted the flu. His condition is more serious and he¡¯s on an IV drip in the hospital. I had no choice but toe over and deliver it, so I¡¯mte.¡±

    The mercenaries who were still suspicious at first felt that the boss¡¯s pale face was suspicious, but after hearing what he said, they were relieved. One of the mercenaries leaned on the window and asked the boss,¡±¡±Has anyone suspicious appeared in your restaurant recently?¡±

    The boss smiled. He used his coat to cover the wound on his thigh so that the mercenaries wouldn¡¯t notice.

    He wanted to tell them what happened to him, but he knew that if he did, he would offend the Interpol and he would be dead. However, if he didn¡¯t tell them and just delivered the food and left, it would have nothing to do with him and they wouldn¡¯t suspect him. This was also a way out for Loki and the others, seeing that he had chosen not to cooperate.

    Therefore, he gave up on the idea of confessing.

    Barton, who was under the car, clenched the chassis tightly. Through his eavesdropper, he transmitted the conversation at the scene to the other members. He also held his weapon tightly, waiting for the opportunity to act.

    In the end, the boss shook his head and said,¡±I¡¯m keeping an eye on it. I heard that the Interpol has started to be active recently. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll call you immediately.¡±

    The mercenary nodded and sniffed.¡±I think I smell blood.¡±

    ¡°I loaded a lot of fish in the car when I went to the market today. Look, I made a lot of fish today,¡± the boss said.

    The mercenary looked suspiciously at the entire pickup truck before he said,¡±¡±We can go now.¡±

 Chapter 1221 - Limit

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Limit</h4>

    The boss nodded and heaved a sigh of relief. After delivering the food, he reversed the car and was about to leave. While he was reversing the car, Barton, who was under the car, used the car as a cover to get into a dark corner. He finally entered the gate of the abandoned building.

    The boss drove off.

    The mercenaries at the entrance took the food and began to deliver it to their brothers at each ambush point.

    Barton, who was hiding in the corner, whispered into his headset,¡±¡±I¡¯ve scanned them. There are at least 50 mercenaries here! They were all stuck at the entrance of the main building, so the target must be in that building. Whether it was the balcony or the entrance to the underground parking lot, there were people there. They were doing their best to ensure the safety of the target. I saw that they didn¡¯t need to take the stairs when they delivered the food. That means that the elevator is probably broken. Captain, what should we do?¡±

    After listening to his report, Rocky, who was lurking in the wilderness outside the building area, asked,¡±¡±Kaka, are you done exploring?¡±

    Kaka: ¡°Captain, that¡¯s enough. Out of all the ces in this building that have escaped, the only one that has an airport on the balcony is the room on the top floor of the building. There¡¯s a faint light in the room, so the target is probably there. If we¡¯re exposed, they can leave by ne in less than three minutes. This is very easy to understand why they deliberately broke the elevator.¡±

    ¡°Chimi,¡± Rocky said with a sigh.¡±Three minutes. Are you confident?¡±

    Another member, Chimi, looked at the floor of the building and was not confident.¡±Captain, this building has 25 floors. Excluding the guards on the roof, I can barely reach the top in three minutes!¡±

    Loki had a headache.

    First of all, every entrance and location with visibility were monitored. It was impossible for them not to be exposed. They could only attack, but the enemy seemed to be ready to retreat.

    First of all, if the Mysia government and police were really protecting them, it would be impossible for a military helicopter to attack them at night because the use of a military helicopter would make too much noise. The news would probably have reached here by the time it took off. Therefore, the other party had already guessed that the only possibility of them being attacked was a frontal attack. If that was the case, Jackson and thewyer could reach the top floor by climbing one floor and leave in the helicopter. He had long disappeared.

    At this time, Kaka suddenly said,¡±Captain, I know how difficult things are, but we can¡¯t dy it. If we dy it any longer, Barton will be in more danger.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Rocky said,¡±but if we let them get away, our operation tonight will fail. Do you understand?¡± How was he going to exin this to his younger brothers? We¡¯re the first team to carry out this mission. Do you know how serious the consequences will be if we fail?¡±

    ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t we let zimi sneak in first and get ready on the top floor before we attack?¡±

    Loki asked,¡¯are you stupid? Since the other party has surveince cameras at every point, there must be one on the top floor as well. We either don¡¯t move, or we kill our way in. Now, I¡¯m not afraid of the strength of these mercenaries. I don¡¯t care about their raw strength, but I¡¯m afraid that the target will escape. ¡±

    Kaka gritted his teeth.¡±Captain, I want to try! I¡¯m aware of the consequences, but there¡¯s no such thing as a perfect and meticulous n in this world. ¡±

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s try. There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. ¡± Rocky was under a lot of pressure. They were both 16 years old, but because he was the captain and the first squad, if they failed this time, many of his brothers would be implicated. He couldn¡¯t afford to take it!

    If it had been any other situation today, they had reason to be able to finish the mission in a simple and brutal way. However, the opponent was a notch higher. Even if they pushed their abilities to the limit, they might not be able to finish the battle in three minutes.

    If the rocket shot down the helicopter from the 25th floor, the target would definitely die when itnded. That would be the same as failing the mission.

    However, the arrow on the string had to be pulled.

    Loki looked at his watch and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s wait for another two minutes. Barton, you stay inside and calcte when the guys who are delivering food can reach the top floor to eat. We¡¯ll attack when they¡¯re eating together!¡±

    Barton looked at the mercenary who was still walking up the stairs and said: ¡°There¡¯s still about eight minutes left. ¡±

    Rocky: ¡°alright, everyone, get ready to start the countdown. Once ten minutes are up, everyone get ready to move!¡± Kaka, you can be the first to rush in at the nine-minute mark. We¡¯ll cover you. Your task is to leave the helicopter here, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Five minutester.

    Everyone looked at the watch in their hands and at the time. They had already nned their attack route in their hearts.

    Kaka put on the bullet-proof cover but took off all the bullet-proof clothes, gun belts, and other things that had burdened him. He stretched his body to make sure that if he had any cramps or his strength could not keep up during the extreme sportster, something sticky would appear on his hands and feet.

    He was ready with a big cloak on his back.

    As soon as the nine minutes were up, Kaka immediately crawled out of the grass and ran wildly with both hands and feet. He was young and had enough explosive power. This was definitely a sharp weapon that had been fed milk. He rushed towards the tightly closed door. In a few moves, his hands and feet stuck to the wall as if he was walking on t ground, and he flipped over and scuttled into the wall of the building.

    When Barton saw him almost naked, his eyes widened.¡±Kaka, do you want to die?¡±

    Kaka didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. Rocky also saw that Kaka had taken off all his clothes and pants in order to lose weight!

    This was a F * cking race against time!

    Barton, who was inside, raised his gun and aimed at the lock on the inside of the door. He shot and broke it. A member outside smashed the door with his strong shoulder like a bull.

    Kaka was the first person on the surveince video. When the snipers in the corner aimed at him, Rocky and the others attacked him from the front and fired their guns directly to attract their attention and energy.

    Kaka immediately went into the darkness and circled around the side of the main building. He climbed up to the top floor with all his might like a Spider.

    At this time, Jackson and thewyer, who were eating in the room on the top floor, were startled by the rm. They threw away their cutlery, picked up their coats, and ran to the top floor. There were two tough mercenaries at the door who escorted them up with guns.

    Two minutes!

    Kaka, who was already at his limit, climbed up to the 17th floor from the side wall of the building like a lizard!

    At this time, he had already heard the sound of the helicopter starting on the top floor. Kaka gritted his teeth and forced himself to climb faster.

    Definitely!

    Faster!

    Faster!

    They had to stop the helicopter from taking off!

    Definitely!

    Kaka used almost all of his explosive power to climb to the top floor. When he climbed up, he just happened to see that the helicopter had left the ground and had just risen.

    Kaka lifted his big sniper rifle and aimed it directly at the helicopter¡¯s propeller.

    The three mercenaries on the top floor didn¡¯t expect this person to climb up and immediately fired at Kaka.

    Shoot, shoot, shoot, Kaka was shot at least four times, but he held on to the eye-catching trance of not letting himself aim. He used the few sharp weapons he had left to pull at the big g.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    The helicopter lost its bnce and fell from the roof.

    He was also hit by the bullets one after another, and his entire body fell from the building.

 Chapter 1222 - Beheading

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Beheading</h4>

    <h4>? </h4>

    Seeing Kaka fall from the roof, Rocky and the others were all shocked.

    ¡°Kaka!¡±

    After Barton killed the two mercenaries, he ran to the side of the building like a Wolf. When Kaka was about to hit the ground, he rushed over and tried to grab him to unload some of the falling inertia.

    In the end, he became the scapegoat for the two of them and directly spat out a mouthful of blood. While he still had one breath left, he quickly took out a tube of medicine from his waist and injected it into Kaka, then dragged him to a corner to hide.

    ¡°Kill! Other than the target, no one else can be left alive. ¡± Loki roared at his members.

    As he spoke, he forcefully shed the dagger that was strangling a mercenary¡¯s neck! Fresh blood gradually spilled out.

    On the roof, Jackson and thewyer realized that they couldn¡¯t leave. They shouted at the four bodyguards,¡±¡±What do we do? Butcher, we need reinforcements!¡±

    Butcher was the codename for the Lynx mercenaries ¡®leader.

    He sent all his men out to annihte the enemy while he led a few of his powerful confidants to the roof.¡±Come down, I¡¯lle and get you. We have to leave this ce as soon as possible. The police are here, and they will help us to stop these uninvited guests.¡±

    The members of the small team who had killed the four hidden sentries outside were all wearing the mercenary group¡¯s internal earpieces. Hearing butcher¡¯s words, the four of them tacitly gathered towards the corridor.

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s end this quickly. They¡¯ve called the police. The longer we drag this out, the more disadvantageous it will be for us.¡±

    Rocky nodded.¡±Brothers, this is your first mission after getting your uniforms. I hope you¡¯re worthy of it!¡±

    After that, Rocky fired at the balcony on the second floor. The mercenary hiding behind the ss didn¡¯t expect the bullet to suddenly turn and go through his neck.

    Barton slowly climbed to the main power switch area and said to the other members,¡±¡±I¡¯ll turn off the lights. ¡±

    As he said that, he pulled the main switch!

    The entire building was immediately plunged into darkness. Every member of the special squad wore night-walking sses, which had a ck and white sequins effect in the night, allowing them to clearly see the moving enemies.

    As for the ruined buildings in the city, when the lights turned dark, the mercenaries couldn¡¯t see anything.

    It was also at this moment that they felt a chill on their necks, and they could no longer make a sound. Some of them had their heads pierced through and fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    The butcher looked at the pitch-ck corridor. He and his four other men rushed up the corridor that was more than ten stories high. They had to ensure the safety of their target first. If their target was caught, their mission would be considered as a failure.

    The guns in each guy¡¯s hands were all equipped with infrared rays. Jackson and the others upstairs saw that it was dark, so they took out their mobile phones to cover the stairs.

    The butcher downstairs saw them holding their phone lights and immediately shouted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t turn on the lights!¡±

    As a result, the lights turned on, and with two bangs, two of Jackson¡¯s four bodyguards were shot and fell to the ground!

    The four members of the special squad had already reached Jackson¡¯s floor earlier than butcher¡¯s group from another corridor. They sneaked in from behind them. Originally, they could only see people walking in their night vision, but they couldn¡¯t tell who they were. They saw six people, but they didn¡¯t know who Jackson was. At this time, a phone light lit up, and in two seconds, they recognized the people with the help of the light and killed the two irrelevant bodyguards.

    Jackson shouted the moment he opened his mouth. He was scared.

    Thewyer was also panicking. He didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed so quickly, much faster than he had imagined.

    The four members of the squad took out daggers and used the opportunity to quietly approach them. Each of the four covered their mouth from behind with one hand and held the dagger to their necks. As long as they were not dressed in military attire and had burly bodies, they were definitely not mercenaries.

    The two men wiped out the two bodyguards, then knocked out Jackson and thewyer with a knife, and dragged them back from another corridor.

    Butcher saw that there was suddenly no movement or footsteps upstairs and was immediately shocked. He shouted into the voice chat,¡±¡±Block the other corridor!¡±

    Someone immediately went to block the other safety passage at the door. Loki and the others did not give them a chance to meet up, and they started killing wantonly!

    Butcher pulled open the broken elevator door with both hands and slid down the cable. It took him less than ten seconds to slide from more than a dozen floors to a door. He held two pistols on his left and right, blocking the corridor of the four squad members who had taken Jackson and his partner.

    Just then, Loki rushed in.

    After the two of them looked at each other, butcher fired at him.

    A member suddenly appeared in front of Rocky. In the darkness, he used his ultrasonic ability to lock onto the trajectory of butcher¡¯s bullets, and then caught them with both hands.

    Butcher¡¯s eyes widened. He took out his phone to see the faces of these people, but Rocky didn¡¯t give him the chance. He suddenly rushed in front of him and punched him in the face at least three times a second. Butcher wanted to fight back, but he found that the members who had caught the bullets earlier had already restrained his fists with both hands. He didn¡¯t even notice when this guy hade up to him, and Rocky was madly punching and kicking him again.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The sound of fists hitting flesh almost made butcher¡¯s body copse. Blood was already flowing out of his face, and it was deformed.

    Loki¡¯s every punch was deadly.

    At this moment, a member with good hearing suddenly raised his head and shouted into his headset,¡±¡±There are police cars, at least fifteen! It¡¯s three kilometers from here. Captain, we still have six minutes to retreat. ¡±

    Without saying a word, Rocky picked up his dagger and strangled the butcher¡¯s neck without dy. Then, with a sh of the dagger, he beheaded the butcher!

    ¡°Everyone, listen up! Retreat!¡±

    In the security room, one of the members threw a grenade into the main control room. Not long after, the ce was blown up. Then, he retreated.

    Barton carried Kaka into the car and then drove out. Some members heard the sound of the car and began to retreat. One by one, the members jumped onto the car like water. The car broke through the gate and directly went through the wild forest.

    When the police cars surrounded the ruined building, they realized that the entire building was dark. The police could only use the headlights of their police cars to illuminate the courtyard ahead. There were already three mercenaries lying on the courtyard with their throats cut.

    The captain of the criminal Police squatted down and touched the blood on their necks. He waved his hand.¡±¡±Some of you stay behind to check the lights, check this ce, and the surveince footage. The rest of you, follow me!¡±

 Chapter 1223 - The next move

    <h4>Chapter 1223: The next move</h4>

    The captain saw that besides the main road, there was a fresh tire mark at the main entrance, as if it had been directly rolled over in the field.

    This area was rarely visited, even by Jackson¡¯s gang. This single wheel was probably the escape route of the group of murderers.

    ¡°These idiots, don¡¯t they know that the wheels will betray you?¡± The captain of the criminal Police sneered, then jumped into the car and waved his hand.¡±¡±I¡¯ll keep an eye on this wheel track. They shouldn¡¯t have gone far!¡±

    At least seven or eight police cars were ferociously chasing after the tire marks.

    After the cars passed, Rocky and the others slowly poked their heads out of the dark cornfield. Looking at the disappearing police cars, they sneered.¡±If we can¡¯t get rid of you guys, we¡¯ll have graduated in vain.¡±

    After that, a few members of the special squad slowly disappeared. The Golden Cicada had sessfully escaped from its shell and sessfully lured the police away from this ce.

    There was no one in the car. Barton pressed on the elerator with a big stone and jumped out. The rest of the people broke all the lights on the car with their guns. The empty car just drove straight ahead.

    After the group of police officers chased after the car for more than ten minutes, they saw that a car had fallen into a puddle, and its wheels were spinning.

    The captain¡¯s face turned green.

    ¡°F * ck! He had been tricked! All of you, go back. ¡±

    The police officers nodded and immediately turned around to rush back to the scene.

    At the scene, the electric circuit had been fixed, and the whole building was bright, but there were blood pools everywhere. There were dead people in every corner, and every dead person had a cat head tattoo on their body. They were all Lynx mercenaries. They didn¡¯t see a single living person.

    ¡°Captain, the surveince room has been destroyed.¡± At this time, a police officer who was in charge of restoring the surveince cameras in the monitoring room came over and said weakly.

    ¡°Can the hard drives on theputer be repaired?¡± the captain frowned.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way,¡±the police officer shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there are no survivors. Find their leader, butcher, for me,¡± the captain said as he counted the number of bodies. There were more than 40 bodies. He just wanted to find butcher to make sure that he had reliable information that could save them. Those people must not have left the city yet. He had to find a witness and have a look to testify.

    At this time, the police officer in charge of counting the bodies came over and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve finished counting. There are fifty bodies.¡±

    The captain was shocked. Fifty?

    Could it be that all the Lynx members were dead?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Are you sure? Has the butcher¡¯s body been confirmed?¡±

    ¡°Captain, is it this one?¡± At this moment, a police officer pointed to the headless body on the first floor and said,¡±¡±He¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t been confirmed to be the butcher, but he also has tattoos on his body.¡±

    The captain hurried over and opened his chest. He found that there was a cat head on the headless man¡¯s chest. The captain was a little flustered and exasperated, but he sighed dispiritedly.¡±They were all annihted! None of the Lynx mercenaries were alive! There¡¯s no surveince, and not a single witness can prove who was behind this operation. ¡±

    ¡°Collect fingerprints, blood, and DNA from every point nearby! Also, find out where this corpse¡¯s head went!¡±

    As he gave the order, he made a call to his superior.¡±¡±Sir, they¡¯re in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who did it? Is it the INTERPOL¡¯s Secret operation?¡±

    Captain: ¡°we don¡¯t know yet. There¡¯s no surveince information left at the scene. We can only use fingerprints and blood samples to find her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to contact the Lynx mercenaries? Ask them if they don¡¯t want to save the person in question. ¡±

    The captain was embarrassed,¡±they ...¡± All of them had been killed! Not a single one survived!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± The person on the other end of the phone was shocked,¡¯all of them? Not a single one?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the captain replied.

    The person on the other end of the phone roared,¡±how many troops andrge-scale armed fighting do you need to achieve this?¡± What are you all doing? When the first thing happened, didn¡¯t they realize that they were working together from the inside?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we ...¡± The team leader was embarrassed. We received a call from butcher¡¯swyer at the same time as the ident happened, so we rushed here from the city Police station. It took US 12 minutes to get here, which means that in the 12 minutes of the ident, those people were gone by the time we got here!¡±

    ¡°You mean, in 12 minutes, these people broke through the line of defense, killed 50 Lynx mercenaries, and then kidnapped Mr. Lawyer and Mr. Jackson?¡± the officer asked.

    The captain replied,¡±yes!¡± The helicopter¡¯s rotor on the roof was damaged and couldn¡¯t fly. I took a look and it was damaged by a heavy sniper rifle. ¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Let me ask you, is this possible? Which elite team in the world could take out the entire Lynx mercenary group in 12 minutes? Not even the elites of the 5th Division of the United States! I¡¯m telling you, clean up the scene immediately. The Interpol is on their way. Don¡¯t let them find the bodies of the Lynx mercenaries!¡±

    Captain,¡±yes, I know.¡± Sir, do you think it¡¯s the deviant Corp¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation,¡± the officer said.¡±Whether it¡¯s them or not, Jackson must not be taken out of the country by them.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At this moment, a police officer ran over and said,¡±¡±Captain, we can¡¯t find the head.¡±

    Captain: ¡°lock down the city. These people have a leader. There¡¯s a big w!¡±

    The officer on the phone with the captain of the criminal Police had no choice but to call the king.

    The king was silent on the phone for a long time, and his breathing became more and more rapid.

    He said,¡±nothing must happen to Jackson. This team must have sneaked in illegally. The only way they could leave their country is through the sea. Tell the Pirates in a that they must annihte them. We¡¯ll discuss how much money they pay to make sure Jackson is alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I understand,¡± the officer replied.

    The king: ¡°I want to see Jackson, Dead or Alive. Also, take good care of the two guests who came to see me today. Don¡¯t leave the country for the time being. If we can¡¯t find Jackson, hand them over to the mutant Union.¡±

    This was a two-pronged preparation, what a cunning old fox.

    The Pirates in the a region received a call in the middle of the night. Very suddenly, all of them boarded the ship and headed towards the smuggling ports of a that they knew. They surrounded and patrolled one by one.

    The other side had already exined some details to them. This group of people should have one leader and two hostages!

    Jackson was one of the hostages.

    They had received the photos. As long as they encountered it, they had to save the hostage first. If they were not confident, Jackson had to die!

    We can¡¯t let them take Jackson out of the waters of the horse Ind.

    Loki and the others went back and forth secretly through the night. At the port, the ship in charge of receiving them was already ready.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that their opponent had a backup n.

 Chapter 1224 - A confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 1224: A confrontation</h4>

    The a Pirates had been rampant for a long time. In the a International waters, they had the final say!

    Barton supported Kaka as he gradually recovered. Rocky picked out the bullet from Kaka¡¯s body with a scalpel and then bandaged it.

    The person in charge of this mission looked at the Lynx leader¡¯s head in the bag, then at Jackson and thewyer in the cabin. He was very satisfied.

    ¡°Raise the g!¡± He shouted to the captain.

    One of the crew members immediately raised the g of the mutant Union.

    At present, this g could be used in the waters of any mutant Union country. As long as they left Mysia, anyone who wanted to touch the g would have to think twice.

    In the distance, the a pirate leaders who were looking at the g with their binocrs frowned.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ship over there, my King, but ... They¡¯re raising the g!¡± Instead, he told the Pirate King, who was thinking of eating seafood.

    The Pirate king¡¯s mouth was full of golden teeth, and there was a golden spear tied to his waist. He stood out among the many Pirates.

    ¡°So what if they¡¯re raising the g? go!¡±

    ¡°My King, it¡¯s the g of the mutant Union,¡± said a few leaders worriedly.¡±It¡¯s a ship of the Alliance. If we attack this ship, it will attract the anger of the three great countries. If they conduct their exercises in these waters ...¡±

    ¡°Just because you say that it¡¯s a ship of the mutants Union, does that mean it¡¯s a ship of the mutants Union? Who can prove it?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± The Pirate King snorted coldly.¡±Even if the three superpowers are having a drill, we can still go ashore and take refuge in Mysia. What are we afraid of?¡± Besides, would the ship of the mutant Union be so shabby and simple? Who would believe him? It must be a private fishing boat in disguise. Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen these people in disguise? Go up and find her! If he didn¡¯t get it done tonight, he would lose five years ¡®worth of living expenses! ¡°In addition, call Mysia. If it¡¯s really registered by the mutant Alliance, then there should be someone they want on the ship for it to suddenly appear here. We can only dy for time and let them do it.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the Pirates and four dirty fishing boats surrounded Rocky¡¯s fishing boat.

    In order to not attract attention, they used this fishing boat to smuggle. They did not expect the ship to encounter Pirates.

    The officer in charge motioned them not to act rashly. They were still in international waters. If they made a move and exposed themselves, they would attract the pursuit of the Mysia Navy. At that time, it would be difficult for their ships to go to any of the Allied countries. Furthermore, if the ten teams went out to fight these people, they could break out of the encirclement, but their appearance would be exposed. The military of the mutant Union did not intend to expose the information of these special police officers, so it was best not to expose their information and appearance.

    The ten members of the small team were in the cabin, and only the captain and a few soldiers apanied them out of the cabin. The Pirates directly used ropes to hook the fishing boat from all directions, and then threw the anchor of the fishing boat into the sea without permission to signal the ship to stop.

    After more than 20 Pirates surrounded the ship with Spears, the Pirate King boarded the ship of Rocky and the others. When he saw Rocky and the others ¡®superiore out, he smiled.

    ¡°Do you recognize the g on this?¡± The officer looked at the Pirates and said,¡±¡±Do you need me to exin the background of this g?¡±

    The Pirate King raised his hand.¡±There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s the mutant Union. We know about it.¡± We¡¯re not frogs in a well. Don¡¯t think that Pirates are illiterate and uncultured. We didn¡¯t rely on luck to be where we are today. ¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The officer snorted.¡±Then what do you mean by sieging and boarding the ship with so many people?¡±

    The Pirate King was very unhappy with his words. He was originally in high spirits, but now he gradually stopped smiling. He turned to look at the officer and said,¡±¡±Do you know where this ce is? Do you know who we are? Do you know that you¡¯re asking a very stupid question? My territory, you¡¯ve passed through my territory, and you still won¡¯t allow me to do this?¡±

    The senior officer looked at him and did not back down at all.¡±What do you want? Are we going to offend the mutant Alliance?¡±

    The Pirate King smiled mischievously again.¡±Don¡¯t be so serious. It¡¯s my first time seeing a ship from the variant human Alliance, so I came over to say hello out of curiosity. First, I wanted to confirm whether you¡¯re from the variant human Alliance. If you¡¯re fake, I¡¯ll report you.¡±

    Officer: ¡°don¡¯t worry, this g is real. I have all kinds of documents in my hands that can be docked in the waters of various countries.¡±

    ¡°Is what you say true?¡± The Pirate King suddenly changed the topic and winked at his men.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go in and search. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Not only you Pirates, even the navies of other countries in the surrounding waters have no right to search like this,¡± the officer shouted in a deep voice.

    ¡°Indeed, but I¡¯m not from any country¡¯s navy. I¡¯m sorry, but there are too many fishing boats here who like to hang the gs of various governments and swagger through the city for protection. We¡¯ve seen too many of them, and we won¡¯t be fooled again. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to go hungry. Either you take out your valuable things now, or you can prove that you¡¯re a ship of the alien alliance. Isn¡¯t the alien alliance very rich? Why would they use such a shabby boat? What are you doing here? To be honest, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I can kill you all on the grounds that you¡¯re investigating us Pirates! Don¡¯t mess with me, you¡¯d better cooperate with us. We only want money, not our lives, but if you don¡¯t cooperate, we don¡¯t want our lives!¡±

    With that, the Pirates pointed their twenty-plus Pikes at the officer.

    At this moment, a inclothes soldier walked out of the cabin and whispered into the officer¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Sir, arge ship is detected approaching. It should be a ship from Mysia.¡±

    The officer narrowed his eyes.

    He guessed that these Pirates might be stalling for time.

    He looked at the Pirate King and suddenly said,¡±¡±How much do you want?¡±

    The Pirate King was even more suspicious that there might be someone on this ship that Mysia wanted.

    ¡°I want a woman,¡± he said, changing the topic.

    ¡°There are no women on this ship. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted money?¡±

    Pirate King: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. My brothers are craving women. I¡¯ll go in and see how many there are.¡±

    As he spoke, he walked past the officer. The officer pulled his arm and stopped him from entering the cabin. He warned him word by word,¡±¡±I¡¯m only the a Pirate King if I give you face. You¡¯re nothing if you provoke the mutant Alliance!¡±

    ¡°You talk a lot, you know that?¡± The Sea King suddenly pulled out its golden spear and aimed it at the officer¡¯s head. After ring at him, it continued to walk toward the cabin.

    When he reached out to open the door of the cabin, a pistol was directly pointed at his head.

    The Sea King¡¯s body trembled, and it slowly raised its hands to make a gesture of surrender. Then, it slowly retreated.

    It was Loki who pointed the gun at his head. He temporarily covered his face with a piece of cloth and pointed the gun between the Sea King¡¯s eyebrows with one hand, while ordering the Sea King,¡±¡±Get your men off the ship!¡±

    The Pirates all pointed their guns at the officer and his men and shouted,¡±¡±A life for the lives of five people here, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s worth it to exchange the five of us for the Sea King¡¯s life!¡± The officer said readily. After all, he¡¯s a wanted man with a 20 million US dor bounty on his head by the Interpol. He¡¯s a big fish that they¡¯ve been hunting for more than ten years. It¡¯s worth it to exchange our lives for it!¡±

    The Sea King replied,¡¯I¡¯m scared since I was young, and you¡¯re ying this trick on me? Come on, let¡¯s change. If you have the ability, shoot!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Rocky¡¯s shot directly knocked off half of the Sea King¡¯s ear!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Sea King covered its ears and screamed.

    Rocky immediately put a hand around his neck and pointed a gun at his head. He confronted the Pirates and shouted,¡±¡±Come on! Let¡¯s see if I dare! I¡¯ll count to ten. If anyone doesn¡¯t get off the ship, I¡¯ll make your King deaf first!¡±

 Chapter 1225 - Pinching her nose and admitting it

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Pinching her nose and admitting it</h4>

    The Sea King didn¡¯t expect this group of people to really dare to do this.

    He immediately raised his hand and covered his bleeding ear with one hand as he shouted,¡±¡±Back down!¡±

    The Pirates really wanted to shoot Loki, who had his face covered. But Loki had used the Sea King to cover himself, not revealing any parts that could be hit.

    After struggling for a long time, the Sea King knew that this group of people could not find a chance to shoot, so it shouted,¡±¡±Back down!¡±

    At this time, the members of the special squad in the cabin had already covered themselves and dived into the water from the bottom of the ship. The Pirates ¡®attention was all on Rocky, who was holding the Sea King hostage. Rocky used the Sea King¡¯s body to cover himself perfectly, and then signaled the officers to go into the cabin.

    Two inclothes soldiers covered the officer as he entered the cabin. The pilot inside anxiously greeted the officer and said,¡±¡±Not good. Mysia¡¯s Marine Police are here.¡±

    ¡°Send a request for assistance to the surrounding countries,¡± themander ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    On the outside, three of the nine members of the special squad were hiding on three pirate ships. They were quietlying from behind with daggers in their mouths. They had super-high assassin and special Agent training. They were very good at holding their breath and dealing a fatal blow!

    Almost all of them took care of a pirate with a single sh without making any sound or dragging their feet.

    As it was midnight, it was advantageous for them to assassinate from behind.

    The Pirates on the three ships that were confronting each other became fewer and fewer. When thest three ships ¡®Pirates were almost all gone, the Sea King felt that something was wrong and immediately shouted to his subordinates,¡±¡±Behind us!¡±

    The men in the confrontation were all focused on Rocky. They had no time to look behind them, so they didn¡¯t notice that theirpanions had been killed.

    By the time they could react, the nine squad members had already cut off their guns and their arms.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    These Pirates all screamed out in pain. The members of the squad cut their throats and their voices were abruptly cut off on the quiet sea!

    The Sea King discovered that the fifty to sixty Pirates who hade out with him were all gone!

    It had not even been 10 minutes!

    All the crew members were dead, and the three pirate ships were covered with corpses with their throats slit.

    The Sea King immediately knelt down,¡±don¡¯t kill me!¡± I¡¯m very valuable, you can hand me over to any government in Southeast Asia. I¡¯ve robbed many fishing ships from these countries over the years, so you can hand me over to them and you¡¯ll be rewarded. It¡¯s true!¡±

    At this moment, the officer came out and said to Loki and the others,¡±¡±There¡¯s no time to lose. You guys quickly take the target and leave on these pirate ships. I¡¯ll take care of this. The Mysia Maritime police are here.¡±

    Rocky and the other members of the squad nodded. Rocky grabbed the Neptune, while the other members carried Jackson and thewyer onto a pirate ship and quickly left.

    Not long after, the powerful Mysia Maritime police caught up.

    However, when the coastguardmander came over, he saw that the two pirate ships were covered in blood, and the corpses of Pirates could be seen everywhere. There was also a ship with the g of the mutant Union.

    ¡°Surround them!¡± He quickly ordered.

    30 to 40 fully-armed maritime police boarded all the ships and began to search.

    When they surrounded the alien ship, the officer in charge of the arrest walked out and showed his id. ¡°We are the criminal Police of the mutant Union.¡±

    Themander of the Mysia Maritime police directly waved his hand.¡±¡±We received a report that there is a human trafficking ship in our country¡¯s waters, so we came to take a look. Can you let us check your ship first?¡±

    Themander of the mutant Union smiled.¡±There are only our staff members on the ship. We all have legal identities and documents. You can do as you please.¡±

    The Mysiamander waved his hand, and the Marine Police rushed into the cabin and searched every corner. Some divers even jumped into the water to check if there were any boxes or balloons hiding people.

    They only wanted Jackson and hiswyer.

    In the end, they didn¡¯t find anything.

    Themander was suppressing his anger.

    He looked at the corpses around him and asked the senior officer of the mutant Union,¡±¡±Why did you kill them?¡±

    The senior officer of the mutant Union: ¡°our mutant Union¡¯s Criminal Police have filed a political case about the southeast Asian Pirates. You saw it too. They all have guns in their hands. We can¡¯t make them turn themselves in, so we can only punish them this way.¡±

    ¡°Just a few of you?¡±

    In addition to the staff, there were less than ten ordinary inclothes police officers on the ship. The Mysia Maritime policemander was obviously deliberately making things difficult for them.

    ¡°Yes, just us. Why? do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±

    ¡°Show me your documents,¡± themander said.

    He didn¡¯t give up. The original n was for the Pirates to dy the time, and then they woulde over and detain him for illegal acts. In the end, when they came over, the Pirates had already searched him to death. It didn¡¯t matter. The key was that the person they wanted could not be found on the ship!

    If Jackson and thewyer were found here, the most extreme order themander would receive would be: Kill everyone on this ship to hide the truth, and when we return, we¡¯ll say that the Pirates did it.

    But now, he had not found her!

    If he killed them, his motive would be insufficient, and it would lead to an investigation by the three great countries. The gains did not make up for the losses.

    The chief of the mutant Union took out everyone¡¯s documents on the ship and chose to cooperate.

    Themander asked someone to check theputer, but the Deputy came over with all the documents and said,¡±¡±Commander, your identity and passport are all correct.¡±

    Themander¡¯s expression was very bad,¡±have you checked everything?¡± Human traffickers are very cunning now!¡±

    The team leaders nodded.¡±I¡¯ve checked everything. I¡¯ve checked all the hiding ces. I can¡¯t find anything underwater.¡±

    The senior officer of the mutant Union smiled at themander and said,¡±¡±So, can we go now?¡±

    Themander¡¯s face was full of anger and hurt.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± He waved his hand.

    All the coastguards had no choice but to immediately evacuate the ship. Before themander left, he did not forget to say to the officer,¡±¡±On behalf of Mysia, I thank you for ¡®killing¡¯ these Pirates!¡±

    He emphasized the word ¡°kill.¡±

    The chief of the mutant Union smiled and said gentlemanly,¡±¡±You¡¯re wee. Next time we see them, we¡¯ll kill a few more so that the ships of these Southeast Asian countries don¡¯t always get robbed. Speaking of which, they¡¯re so rampant. Could it be that there¡¯s someone above protecting them?¡±

    Themander looked at the officer with deep meaning and snorted,¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Themander of the mutant Union said.

    The coastguardmander really wanted to pull out his gun and kill everyone on the ship because he was very angry. The Jackson incident had caused the police to feel like they had been led by the nose one after another!

    At this moment, the Deputy saw that he was about to pull out his gun and whispered in his ear,¡±¡±Commander, the official ships from China areing over. They must be expressing their support.¡±

    Themander roared in his heart, F * ck!

 Chapter 1226

    <h4>Chapter 1226: The deviant Corp can not be replicated</h4>

    In the end, the Mysia Maritime policemander could only watch as the ship of the mutant Union left under his eyes.

    The surroundings were filled with the corpses of the Mysians ¡®minions and Pirates.

    Countries like Mysia had no way of having their own voice on the sea. Since they couldn¡¯t win against those big countries, the a Pirates were a disgusting product derived from them and a part of their gray ie. This Jackson incident not only caused people to be captured in their country, but it also ruined some of their investment projects and killed some of their minions.

    It was simply detestable.

    The Mysia Maritime policemander angrily kicked the wall, took off his bulletproof vest, and smashed it on the deck.

    ¡°Commander, a call from the king.¡± The Deputy walked over and said to him.

    Themander closed his eyes helplessly, as if his parents had died.

    On the other side, Loki and the others, who were driving the pirate ship, encountered several groups of Pirates in the a region. After they sent the Sea King to the deck, Loki stood next to him and pointed a pistol at the Sea King¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m out patrolling the mountain, so get lost. ¡±

    After entering the waters of Hua nation, the Sea King gave up and closed its eyes.

    ¡°Do you want me to take care of you easily with one shot, or do you want to be arrested by the police and spend the rest of your life in jail?¡± Rocky asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, I¡¯m willing to go to jail,¡±the Sea King said.

    Barton sneered,¡±weren¡¯t you pretty good before?¡± Coward!¡±

    On the other side.

    Inside Xu Cheng¡¯s Vi in Shangcheng.

    He received a call and smiled.

    Ye Xiu came down from the shower, and Xu Cheng said to him,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see someone and also to see the criminal Police officers who will be working for you in the future. Xiao Lian, prepare the carriage, we¡¯re going to the port!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Big Brother Cheng,¡± Zhou Lian replied.

    Ye Xiu and Xu Cheng sat in Zhou Lian¡¯s Maybach and went straight to the port. Ye Xiu had always been very curious as to why Xu Cheng would bring him to the port in the middle of the night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll know when we get there. ¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    When the car arrived at the port, a fishing boat was already there with its headlights on. There were people getting off the ship.

    When Xu Cheng walked over with ye Xiu, the officer in charge of the arrest this time saw Xu Chenging over and quickly came over with the 10 members of the sub-division. He saluted Xu Cheng and reported in a loud voice,¡±¡±Report, mission aplished. Target Jackson has been captured. Please give your orders!¡±

    When ye Xiu heard the contents of his report, he was extremely shocked!

    ¡°You guys caught Jackson?¡± He asked.

    He had heard from his father, Minister ye, about the arrest of Jackson in China. It wasn¡¯t that easy to arrest him, and it was even a little tricky. Because there were too many things involved, they needed to think about it carefully. But, in just a day, Jackson had been captured?

    What kind of F * cking efficiency was this?

    Those 10 team members had seen Xu Cheng¡¯s photo frame in the military school, and there was a legendary textbook from him that let them know how the mutants Union came to be.

    Each of them immediately stood in a row and saluted with their heads up and chests out!

    ¡°Chairman!¡±

    Xu Cheng also saluted back, and then he looked at ye Xiu and introduced him to the group,¡±¡±This is the head of the criminal Police Department. He will take office in the next month.¡±

    ¡°Good day, Minister!¡± The squad and the officer in charge saluted ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu looked at the ten members of the squad standing in front of him. They all looked very young. He frowned: ¡°Brother, they all look very small.¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±they¡¯re all 16 or 17 years old.¡± There are only ten of them participating in this mission. Put away your doubtful gaze, they will all be talents of the Union in the future!¡±

    Ye Xiu still couldn¡¯t ept this group of immature kids.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He looked at the officer in charge of this mission and said,¡±¡±Lu Yuan, bring me to see Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Themanding officer¡¯s name was Lu Yuan. He came from thend of mercenaries and was a person without any citizenship. However, he was currently an intermediate inspector of the criminal Police Department of the mutant Association.

    He took Xu Cheng and ye Xiu to see Jackson and thewyer who were tied up.

    Ye Xiu thought he was seeing things, but after repeatedly confirming it, he was sure that it was Jackson. This guy had just woken up and saw that he was surrounded by strangers. There were even Chinese faces, so he subconsciously curled up.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s none of my business. I was forced. I¡¯m innocent.¡± Jackson¡¯s words were incoherent.

    Xu Cheng squatted down and looked at him like he was a dead man.¡±¡±Was it also forced to flirt with my wife? Innocent? I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    Viscount Jackson¡¯s eyes widened, and he knelt down to beg for mercy.¡±I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me! I apologize, I¡¯m not a human, I¡¯m a beast! You can beat me or punish me, but please don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled,¡±you said forced?¡± Who forced you?¡±

    Thewyer beside Jackson had a huge change in expression.

    Jackson immediately shook his head.¡±I can¡¯t tell you. If you promise to let me go and that you¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± You promised me with your identity as the deviant Corp¡¯s leader that you would protect me, so I¡¯ll tell you. ¡±

    Whoever the deviant Corp¡¯s leader wanted to keep alive, no one would dare to touch that person. This death exemption medallion was very valuable, and this was something that everyone in the circle knew.

    ¡°You still know I¡¯m the deviant Corp¡¯s leader?¡± Xu Chengughed.¡±It seems like you have a lot of information in your hands. The deviant Corp¡¯s path is obvious to all, and anyone who dares to go against us must not be a small character. Tell me, I believe that nothing can be achieved with just one p. Most of the global demonstrations were called on by entrepreneurs, but who instigated them? If this wasn¡¯t a well-nned scheme, we wouldn¡¯t be so United. ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jackson shook his head.¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Xu Cheng directly pulled out the pistol from the intermediate inspector¡¯s waist and Shot Jackson in the head!

    Thewyer beside him trembled in fear. Blood from Jackson¡¯s brain exploded and sttered all over his face.

    Xu Cheng put the gun back on the intermediate inspector¡¯s waist, then he looked at thewyer and smiled.¡±¡±Can you tell me who ordered you to do so?¡±

    Thewyer¡¯s face turned pale.

    He felt that the man in front of him had seen through him.

    His fear and his mental fortitude were all seen through.

    Xu Cheng wanted Jackson dead because he had to die. Secondly, he wouldn¡¯t know too much. To put it bluntly, Jackson was just a g, and the person who taught him strategy was the main target.

    ¡°If you want to y with me, juste out, don¡¯t hide behind me. I¡¯m a master at this kind of trick, don¡¯t y with a knife in front of me, be careful when the knife falls on their heads. Not everyone can copy the deviant Corp because there¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t have, and that¡¯s the friendship of life and death! If you want to y with me, you must have the courage first. Do you think your people or your boss have the courage?¡± Xu Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked thewyer.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Thewyer was convinced.

 Chapter 1227

    <h4>Chapter 1227: The bold one is stuffed to death</h4>

    Xu Cheng saw the firm look on thewyer¡¯s face, so he smiled and said to ye Xiu,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give Jackson to you. I only want thiswyer. ¡±

    ¡°That good?¡± ye Xiu was stunned.

    Now that the entire world¡¯s mutant Alliance was trying to catch the culprit who disrupted theirmon interests, if China made the first move and announced that they had already killed Jackson, it would give people a whole new level of respect internationally.

    Xu Cheng nodded and then said to Lu Yuan,¡±¡±The mission is over. Let them go back and officially take up their positions. You stay here and take this guy away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yuan bowed.

    He had arranged for the small teams toplete their mission perfectly, so he nned to let them go back.

    But at this moment, ye Xiu interrupted him,¡±wait, wait, big brother, since these will be my department¡¯s soldiers in the future, then can I learn more about them now?¡± How about this, if they have nothing to do during this time, they can stay for a while and I will observe them. I still think that they should go to school at this age and not join the army. ¡±

    Xu Chengughed.¡±You think I don¡¯t know that I want to take them to your military base?¡± Sure, in the future, the criminal Police of the mutant Union will have the obligation to go to the United Nations to learn and Exchange knowledge. ¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them?¡± ye Xiuughed.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ye Xiu led Loki and the others away.

    After Rocky and the others dragged Jackson¡¯s body into the car, they followed ye Xiu.

    Thewyer that was left behind saw that there was no one around, and he was afraid that Xu Cheng would do something to him, so he nervously swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? ¡°Killing someone like you would only be an insult to me. If Viscount Jackson hadn¡¯t taken liberties with my wife, I wouldn¡¯t have to do it myself.¡± Xu Cheng said in disdain.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Xu Cheng lit up a cigarette.¡±Tell me, what do you guys want?¡± I¡¯m right here. If you don¡¯t say it, you won¡¯t have the chance to. ¡±

    Thewyer said,¡±we know that behind this vine is a revolutionary era. We want to be respected. You shouldn¡¯t ignore us. I think we need to participate in this game. If you don¡¯t agree, we will let you know the price.¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°just with the wealth you have?¡±

    Thewyer agreed! Just because our entire race controls one-tenth of the world¡¯s wealth! If you ignore us, we have the ability to make you suffer. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°do you know how many people I¡¯ve killed?¡±

    Thewyer bit the bullet and said,¡±I don¡¯t know, but can it be more than our million squido?¡± Do you dare to kill him?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡±

    Lawyer: ¡°do you know how Hitler, the warlord who was even more arrogant than you, died?¡±

    Xu Chengughed.¡±Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°So what if I am?¡± thewyer asked. That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t fight against absolute power, but we can exhaust you to death with the power of a nation! As long as you¡¯re not afraid of being watched by us every day to kill you, you can ignore us and continue your revolutionary n!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Xu Cheng said,¡±you want to negotiate, right?¡± Sure, but I don¡¯t talk to a bunch of cowards. Whether you¡¯re worthy of a share of the cake depends on whether you have the guts. Three days! I¡¯ll give you three days. If you think you have the courage to unite your people, then get the people behind the scenes toe and talk to me. When they dare to stand in front of me, then tell me how to y the game. ¡±

    ¡°Is this considered a treacherous plot?¡±

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows,¡± If they don¡¯te, they don¡¯t even have the right to talk to me! If they don¡¯te, then put away your pride and be an honest nationalistic youth. Don¡¯t be a bird that stands out. In this matter, you¡¯re just some minions. Do you really think you¡¯re something?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re more United than anyone else!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°sure, let¡¯s wait until everyone is here.¡±

    After that, Xu Cheng flicked the cigarette butt away and said to Lu Yuan,¡±¡±Let¡¯s cripple his legs first,¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Thewyer widened his eyes.

    Xu Cheng left.

    Lu Yuan used his gun and directly fired at thewyer¡¯s legs. After the bullets were all used up, thewyer¡¯s hysterical screams could be heard from the port.

    Lu Yuan said to him,¡±this is the oue of being the first one to stand out. When one is alive, one has to think about how to take responsibility before doing anything. If one dares to do something, then one dares to take responsibility. How can there be so many lucky things in this world? Don¡¯t you agree? We¡¯ll set up the banquet and see if the boss behind you dares toe. As for you? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die, at least not now. We will prepare a banquet tonight and it will be held three dayster. If they don¡¯te in three days, you will die!¡±

    Thewyer trembled in fear.

    Lu Yuan said,¡±didn¡¯t you say that you would all be very United? If they care about you and treat you as an important part of their lives, then they definitely won¡¯t just stand by and watch. ¡±

    Thewyer retorted,¡±who knows if you¡¯ll kill them or not?¡± Who dares toe?¡±

    Lu Yuan sneered.¡±You want to negotiate with us and also want a share of the loot, but you don¡¯t dare toe out. What are you doing?¡± You have the ability to y dirty behind my back, but you don¡¯t dare to show your face when I give you the chance? Remember, there¡¯s no such good thing in this world. Sometimes, for hundreds of thousands, someone is willing to kill andmit a crime. The benefits you guys are fighting for are infinitely huge. Are you just waiting for us toe to your door? Since you dare to ask for it, thene and take it for yourself. As for what you have to pay, don¡¯t you have a F * cking idea? Before snatching food from the Tiger¡¯s mouth, you must first prepare for the worst, and that is to die!¡±

    After saying that, Lu Yuan gave him a phone and an address and said,¡±¡±This is the venue of the banquet. It¡¯s handled by the royal family of the Middle East. All the rich people from Europe will be invited. I¡¯ll tell you guys that it will be held as scheduled in three days. If your boss has the guts, then don¡¯t hide it.¡±

    After saying that, Lu Yuan shook his clothes and said,¡±¡±Also, don¡¯t expect to escape when you¡¯re in our hands. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your boss to try. I promise that whoeveres will die. Unless they personallye to take you away, anyone who tries to save you will die!¡±

    After saying that, Lu Yuan left.

    Thewyer was left unconscious from the pain.

    Xu Cheng drove his car, took out his phone, and called Lin chuxue.¡±Honey, let¡¯s go to haber¡¯s house the day after tomorrow. I heard he¡¯s going to hold a party.¡±

    Lin chuxue was surprised,¡±when did you like to attend this kind of event?¡± I just went to your gathering a few days ago, aren¡¯t you afraid of the same thing happening again?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I want to introduce my woman to the world!¡±

    Lin chuxue was speechless.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°wife?¡±

    Lin chuxue pondered for a moment and said,¡±¡±Alright,¡± he said.

    Xu Cheng smiled and hung up the phone. Then, he immediately called haber and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow. Have you found the proposal ring I asked you to find for me? I¡¯ve decided to propose to my wife on the day of the banquet. ¡±

    On the other end of the phone, haber didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±I¡¯ve already asked around the world about luxury auction houses. Burton¡¯s Diamond is about to change owners. I¡¯ve looked at it and it¡¯s very suitable for Nicole. I¡¯ve already flown over tonight to get it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll prepare your proposal item. ¡±

 Chapter 1228 - Subtle changes triggered by a rumor

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Subtle changes triggered by a rumor</h4>

    Xu Cheng knew that as long as he proposed, Lin chuxue would say yes to him no matter what. However, he still wanted to marry this woman formally and give her aplete wedding that a woman should have.

    Although these were all vulgar, who was not vulgar in life?

    Would he still be human if he was exempted?

    Haber took a private ne to Ennd overnight.

    Taylor. The current owner of Burton¡¯s Diamond was a rich Arab businessman, but for some reason, he nned to auction the diamond through thergest auction house in Britain to the aristocratic circle.

    It was really the right time.

    In three days, Xu Cheng was going to propose to Nicole, and he was going to get the diamond tonight, no matter what.

    His assistant looked at the time and said worriedly,¡±¡±Sir, the auction has already started.¡±

    Haber¡¯s face changed slightly.¡±What happened?¡±

    The assistant replied cautiously,¡±the time difference between our location and the other side is an hour!¡± So, that is to say, we are using our country¡¯s time to calcte, but the British started an hour earlier than us. ¡±

    Haber: ¡°how much longer until wend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take at least half an hour, and then ten minutes by car,¡±the assistant replied.

    ¡°Do you think we can still bid for this?¡± Haber directly roared out, scaring the assistant so much that he kept apologizing. In fact, it wasn¡¯t his fault. If it was ording to the usual schedule, he would have already arranged the time, but the auction house just moved it up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the number of the tayleburton diamond to be auctioned?¡±

    ¡°First, first ...¡± The assistant stammered.

    Haber leaned in front of him and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Do you know how important this diamond is to me?¡±

    The assistant nodded with an apologetic expression.

    Haber: ¡°do you know that because of your negligence, I have to buy a way to bid for this thing?¡± I¡¯m telling you, this diamond is more important than the big contracts I signed!¡±

    With that, haber directly kicked his assistant away. He was quite angry. If he couldn¡¯t get the diamond, he didn¡¯t know if Xu Cheng¡¯s other subordinates wouldugh at him. He was the one who promised to prepare a proposal gift for Xu Cheng, but now it turned out to be a verbal battle.

    If he had a gun, he would have already killed the assistant and thrown him off the ne.

    The assistant copsed in the corner and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. It was also the first time the bodyguards around them had seen their boss so angry.

    Haber sat by the bed, and after he finally calmed down, he said without even looking at his assistant,¡±¡±I¡¯ll find a way to make it up to you. No matter who wins the bid, contact him immediately. I want to get that diamond ne no matter how much it costs. Remember, it¡¯s at all costs!¡±

    The assistant nodded, and his hope was immediately reignited. In order to be haber¡¯s Assistant Secretary, he had to go through many rounds of selection, from the elite of the elite to the elite. He didn¡¯t want to lose this job because of a single mistake.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Sir. I will do this well.¡±

    Haber looked out the window.¡±If I don¡¯t get the diamond today, you¡¯ll be thrown into my crocodile pool as food.¡±

    The assistant shivered for a moment, then immediately picked up his phone and went to the bathroom to make a call. As someone close to Haber, he naturally had a strongwork. He directly used haber¡¯s assistant to contact the auction house and found out where the diamond ne was.

    The reason why the taylleburton diamond ne was ced first in the auction was because the auction house felt that it would not be sold so easily.

    That was because the price that the wealthy Arab businessman had bid for was not cheap. Now that he wanted to sell it, the starting price was 200 million dors, and each bid would not be less than 10 million dors. The price was a little outrageous. To be honest, the people who came to the auction house today were more interested in bidding for famous oil paintings, such as things like Van Gogh that had a high collection value. As for the diamond, to be honest, most collectors did not like to collect it, because its target audience was ultimately women. First of all, which man would throw 200 million dors or more for a woman to please? That would really be a fool. No matter how much a woman liked this diamond, she would rather have you transfer her assets over to her than to have a diamond that was so difficult to cash in.

    The main thing was that the price was too high. If the minimum bid was 50 million, perhaps everyone would be more interested.

    200 million US dors!

    Forget it.

    Therefore, the organizer had to treat this diamond as an opening product, because the number of buyers who could spend a lot of money on it was really limited, and it might not cause any waves.

    Below the stage, there was a rich man from Korea who hade to the auction with a femalepanion. Before the auction, he had asked his follower to pay the organizer some money to understand the guests who were interested in the diamond tonight.

    Under normal circumstances, guests who were interested in the items on sale would more or less probe the seller¡¯s bottom line and the psychological price, and the auction house would make an evaluation report to these guests who inquired.

    The Lackey walked over and whispered in the young master¡¯s ear,¡±¡±Young master, I¡¯ve asked around. There are probably no more than three people who came for this ne tonight, including you.¡±

    The young master of the bang nation smiled and turned to look at the woman beside him. He came from one of the four big families in the bang nation, and the woman beside him was also the daughter of one of the big four. In his father¡¯s words, he wanted him to pursue this woman so that the two families could join forces through marriage.

    That was why he didn¡¯t tell this woman what he was going to bid for tonight. He wanted to give her a surprise and further their rtionship.

    ¡°Wee to our auction house. We will donate 5% of the auction price to the world Children¡¯s Foundation as a charity. Thank you again foring.¡±

    After the emcee walked onto the stage, he made some opening remarks. Then, the first item of the night, which was also the most uninteresting item, was brought onto the stage.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the first item in tonight¡¯s auction. This diamond is 61 grams in weight and is considered one size the world¡¯s biggest luxury diamonds. More than 30 years ago, it was auctioned for 1.1 million pounds. The owner named it Taylor. Burton! ¡°The 1.1 million pounds it was sold at that time was equivalent to 100 million dors today. Now, when it reappears in the auction house, its owner hopes to bid for a starting price of no less than 200 million dors. Everyone should know that this diamond is one of the top 10 Diamonds in history and is worth collecting. After this shop, there will be no such treasure.¡±

    Just then, a few people walked in from all around the auction house and whispered a few words into their boss ¡®ear.

    ¡°I heard from the people at the auction house that King haber really wants to get this diamond.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys hear? Haber is looking to buy some rare top-grade diamonds. ¡±

    ¡°I just received a reliable news that Mr. Haber¡¯s flight should have been dyed. His assistant called the organizer, hoping to dy the event, but the organizer couldn¡¯t agree because there were too many guests and too much pressure.¡±

    A few headhuntingpanies received a call from haber¡¯s assistant, hoping that they coulde and bid for this diamond.¡±

    All the rich people present were tempted.

 Chapter 1229

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Which fool would buy it?</h4>

    After the news was passed on to several reliable sources, a few rich people who were not interested in the diamond suddenly became restless.

    Haber.

    The king of Dubai¡¯s country of tycoons!

    Especially after Dubai reced the Abu Dhabi royal family, it became synonymous with the Emirates. After a series of expansions and annexation of other Europeanpanies in recent years, the royal family¡¯s wealth had exceeded two trillion euros from 300 billion euros six years ago, bing the world¡¯s richest royal family!

    As the king of the royal family, he was a tycoon among tycoons!

    Those princes were rich enough, butpared to haber, they paled inparison!

    Was 200 million to buy a diamond ne and request a chance to meet or talk with such a new European bigwig expensive?

    Not expensive!

    What if this diamond ne could spark his interest and make him owe him a favor?

    Even 1 billion was not expensive!

    Because in addition to him being a tycoon, haber was also the chairman of the European Council of the deviant Corp. Even if they didn¡¯t talk about business cooperation, just letting him enter the deviant Corp¡¯s Council and enjoy the privileges of a member, 1 billion dors? It was not expensive at all.

    The rich people who were forced to disband back then wanted to switch to the deviant Corp to find a strong organization, but the deviant Corp wouldn¡¯t ept them at all, and their requirements were very strict.

    The honorary members who had joined earlier had already shown their value as members!

    Enjoy life-long medical insurance!

    Don¡¯t look down on this medical insurance. The medical technology of the deviant Corp was different from any hospital in the world. It was the top, and many of the members who joined seemed to be able to cure any diseases in the past few years. This kind of thing couldn¡¯t be hidden in the rich circle. Many rich people worked hard to make money when they were young, but when they got old, how many of them didn¡¯t have a body full of problems? Some of them even had countless difficult-to-treat illnesses! The deviant Corp saving you is saving your economic and political life. However, no matter how close your friends were, if you wanted to get in, you couldn¡¯t just rely on your rmendation. You needed a member of the Board to do so. Ordinary members did not have that privilege.

    So, if he wanted to get haber¡¯s attention, with his ridiculously high expectations, it would be really difficult for him to do it without paying a price.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start bidding for this tayleburton diamond ne.¡± The host started the auction of the first item.

    ¡°The starting bid is 200 million. Each bid must not be lower than 10 million!¡±

    He had just finished speaking.

    The young master from Korea raised his sign and said,¡± 250 million!¡±

    He felt that the price in the hearts of these three people would definitely not exceed 300 million dors! He immediately shouted 250 million, letting either of the two people who were hoping to get lucky be eliminated first.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a rich man in the front row raised his hand.¡±¡± 300 million!¡±

    ¡± 320 million!¡±

    ¡± 350 million!¡±

    In an instant, people from all corners raised their signs and shouted the price. In less than ten seconds, the price had exceeded 300 million!

    The young master from Korea was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there weren¡¯t many people?¡± He asked his follower in exasperation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. What¡¯s going on? Could it be that they were all hired?¡±

    When the woman next to him saw the diamond on the stage, her eyes sparkled as she tugged at the young master¡¯s clothes.¡±¡±It¡¯s so beautiful, tayleburton. Am I seeing things? I love it. ¡±

    The young master from bangziguo swallowed his saliva.

    The bid had reached 400 million!

    F * ck, 400 million dors? Is there a mistake?

    His family¡¯s assets were less than 100 billion, and their liquid assets did not exceed 10 billion. He was not the boss, so 400 million was enough to tighten his belt.

    ¡°It should be a request. Since virtuousdy likes it, I¡¯ll spend another 200 million. As long as we can get married, this loss is nothing.¡±

    ¡± 500 million!¡±

    He stood up directly, wanting everyone to notice his pride and let the virtuousdy beside him feel the courage to move when he threw away a thousand gold for her.

    However, before he could get into position and before everyone¡¯s attention was on him, the people from the other rooms and the steps immediately shouted,¡±¡± 530 million!¡±

    ¡± 550 million!¡±

    ¡± 580 million!¡±

    The voices were even louder than his, and many of the audience were attracted by the bids. No one stopped at the young master from Korea.

    It was as if his bid didn¡¯t cause any ssh at all.

    ¡± 600 million!¡± The Korean young master shouted again, and even exposed the people who were bidding, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys just trying to raise the value of this diamond? I¡¯ll buy it for 600 million! Please don¡¯t go against your conscience, this diamond is only worth 300 million and nothing more! I¡¯ll bid 600 million! ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t always treat people as fools. If anyone exceeds 600 million, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. You can bid as much as you want. The handling fee will be deducted if you bid recklessly in this auction house. You¡¯re the shill, so don¡¯t post yourself in the auction house when the timees. ¡±

    The host and the people around him were dumbfounded by this guy¡¯s actions and words.

    The emcee¡¯s expression was especially ugly.¡±Sir, please apologize to our auction house for the word ¡®fake¡¯. We¡¯ve been in this business for so many years, and the most taboo thing is to fake.¡±

    The Korean young master: ¡°sure, you guys have fun. I¡¯ll see who¡¯s stupid enough to buy this ne.¡±

    Then, he sat down.

    ¡± 600 million going once!¡± The host continued.

    As soon as he finished shouting, another wave of bids came from the opposite tform.

    ¡± 610 million!¡±

    ¡± 630 million!¡±

    ¡± 700 million!¡±

    The host said,¡±alright, 700 million going once!¡± Are there any higher bids?¡±

    Originally, no one hade for this ne, but in the end, the organizers were dumbfounded. They did not expect that tonight¡¯s price-performance ratio sales record would be broken by this chain!

    The young master from bangziguo¡¯s eyes widened.

    He could even hear the disdainful and mocking voices of the femalepanions of the rich people around him.

    ¡°Who is this guy? Do you really think he¡¯s the only rich one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You heard what he said just now. He¡¯s treating everyone else as a pauper. He doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s probably the poorest here. He can¡¯t afford to bid, but he still wants to use this trick.¡±

    ¡°He still looks young, so it¡¯s normal for him to be arrogant. Today, I¡¯ll let him know that the richer you are, the more low-key you have to be. Because there will always be someone richer than you in this world!¡±

    The Korean young master¡¯s face turned red and white. The woman beside him deliberately moved two seats away from him, afraid that people would think that he hade with this guy. It would be embarrassing.

    When the backstage staff heard that his diamond had been bid for at 700 million, the Arab boss was so happy that he couldn¡¯t control his joy.

    ¡°1.1 billion going once! Is there a higher bid? 1.1 billion twice!¡± The host¡¯s voice was already hoarse from tonight¡¯s first round. The main reason was that the bidding was too intense and too frequent, so he had to continue talking to drive the crowd.

    The people who hade to join in the fun tonight had also been moved by the auction. The chain had been sold for a price that was enough for them to talk about it in the future.

    Thump!

    ¡°1.1 billion going thrice! We wee the rich Russian merchant from number 68 who has won the first auction item of the night, telleburton. ¡±

    The audience gave a warm and polite apuse, and then the winner of the auction, a wealthy Russian businessman, walked down the steps and onto the stage with an excited face.

    After that, when he saw him go backstage, the young master from Korea was not convinced.¡±¡±I¡¯d like to see if this is a trap. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s an idiot who would spend this price to buy this stuff. Otherwise, it must be moneyundering!¡±

    As he spoke, he wanted to prove to his femalepanion, so he said,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll know when youe with me.¡±

    Rmend a new book, ultimate demon Soldier King. Author: Megrez star

 Chapter 1230 - Iâ€™ll give it to Mr. Haber, free of charge!

    <h4>Chapter 1230: I¡¯ll give it to Mr. Haber, free of charge!</h4>

    The Korean young master brought his femalepanion to the backstage trading area.

    ording to the rules, he had toe here to collect the handling fee for each auction.

    The other people who had been bidding before had either asked their assistants or their assistants toe over to deduct the fees, or they woulde back after the auction.

    Only the Korean young master came to pay for the processing fee in person. On the other hand, he came to see if the diamond was really bought by someone or was it a trap set by the organizer.

    1.1 billion dors was too scary. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe in rich people, but the richer one was, the more rational they were. He didn¡¯t believe that if it wasn¡¯t for a marketing fanatic from the organizer, there wouldn¡¯t be so many peoplepeting for it. Even if he was looking for a fake, it couldn¡¯t be so obvious, right?

    First of all, the product itself was not of the same level tonight. Its base price was already there, and it did not have much collectible value. However, during the auction, it was like the scene of the finale item. If people who did not know better were to think that Van Gogh¡¯s rare original arts were being put up for auction. Otherwise, why would there be such a crazy bidding?

    Backstage.

    The young master from Korea met the Russian tycoon.

    At this time, the fewpetitors who had just bid against the rich man actually came over to greet him.

    ¡°Victor, congrattions.¡±

    The Russian man shook his hand humbly. He knew people in the circle and smiled.¡±¡±Thank you for letting go.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bold. Tell me honestly, can this 1.1 billion get you the membership you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± the Russian man said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I can only bet on how much Mr. Haber likes it,¡± he said honestly.¡±But I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t even have the right to see Mr. Haber.¡±

    Those few bidders all nodded.¡±We heard about it too, but his assistant is looking for this diamond. As for whether Mr. Haber needs it or not, I don¡¯t know. If Mr. Haber needs it, I won¡¯t be merciful and let you win it.¡±

    If it¡¯s really just haber¡¯s assistant who needs it, then you¡¯ve lost a lot of money on this diamond.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Russian tycoon nodded.¡±It¡¯s equivalent to two years of mypany¡¯s revenue.¡±

    The othersughed and shook his hand.¡±Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Churchill.

    At this time, the young master of the Korean country came over and saw that they were here to celebrate with the fool. He couldn¡¯t help but add in English,¡±¡±ording to market analysis, this diamond is worth 250 to 300 million US dors. Even if it appreciated in the future, it would never rise to 500 million! Moreover, we don¡¯t know how long this future will take, so I¡¯ll be presumptuous to say, Sir, if you¡¯re not a person of this auction house, then you must have a problem with your brain. ¡±

    Churchill just smiled and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this person.

    The other bidders looked at the Korean young master and couldn¡¯t help but sneer,¡±¡±The current value of this diamond is still not sure if it¡¯s worth 1.1 billion, it just depends on whether the person who likes it is haber or not. If it is, then it¡¯s worth 3 billion! If not, then it¡¯s really only worth 300 million!¡±

    When the young master of the Korean country heard the name Haber, he was stunned.¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±

    Another rich man sneered at him and asked,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know why so many people are bidding for this diamond?¡±

    Seeing the confused look on the Korean young master¡¯s face, the others smiled even more and couldn¡¯t help teasing him,¡±¡±About ten minutes ago, haber¡¯s assistant suddenly asked for help from a British-basedpany, hoping to win this diamond through them.¡±

    Young master from Korea: ¡°then what if the person who owns this stone is haber?¡± Didn¡¯t you all fall for it?¡±

    Someone directly sneered and said,¡±with Mr. Haber¡¯s identity, do you really need to? Was it worth it for him to use such means to earn money for this little bit of money? As long as he needs it, those rich people can spend billions to get a member. ¡±

    ¡°A member?¡± ¡°What membership?¡± the young master of bangziguo was confused.

    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± The rich people all burst outughing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s just a nouveau riche who doesn¡¯t know the market because his family is rich. Ignore him.¡± Churchill, the Russian tycoon, held the card and settled the bill with the staff. He smiled and mediated the situation.

    ¡°Upstart? Are you insulting the nouveau riche? He¡¯s considered a nouveau riche in our eyes with this little money? Hahahaha, it seems that he¡¯s from a small country, right? What an arrogant race. ¡±

    After these people finished speaking, the Korean young master¡¯s face simply turned green and white, looking very ugly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better apologize to me!¡± The young master from bangziguo said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Is it because in your eyes, only your family is rich and other people are poor? are those who are richer than you generally fools?¡± After the Russian tycoon swiped his card, he walked to the young master with the diamond Box in his hand and his bodyguard. He did not forget to mock him,¡±Go back and ask your father. Of course, the premise is that he can really enter the circle of the world¡¯s rich and powerful. Ask him how much the membership haber can give is worth.¡±

    At this time, the Russian tycoon¡¯s Secretary ran over and said to his boss excitedly,¡±¡°boss! Quick, call, it¡¯s a call from Mr. Carman!¡±

    Karmand?

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then their eyes widened.

    Haber¡¯s Secretary, knorman.

    The rich people who were about to leave all stopped and approached.

    The Russian tycoon hurriedly picked up the phone and answered it nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m Churchill. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m karmand, Mr. Churchill. May I ask if you¡¯re the owner of the bid for Taylor Burton?¡±

    Churchill,¡¯yes, yes, it¡¯s me! I¡¯ve already paid the bill, and the box is in my hands now. I have it!¡±

    Carman: ¡°it¡¯s like this. Actually, this diamond is something Mr. Haber really likes. He needs it tonight. Can we talk?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Churchill was so excited that his voice became louder.¡±¡±Of course, I¡¯m honored, Mr. Carman.¡±

    Kanuo was slow.¡±Very good. Mr. Haber wants to see and get it right now. He wants to meet you.¡±

    Mr. Haber, would you like to meet me?¡± Churchill was so excited that he was almost incoherent.

    All the rich people who heard this all widened their eyes and looked at Churchill with envy.

    ¡°Yes. Is it inconvenient for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient!¡± ¡°I¡¯m free anytime,¡± said Churchill hurriedly.¡±I¡¯ll leave it to you to make the arrangements, no matter when. Really, Mr. Carman.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already asked the people at the auction house,¡± replied Carman.¡±1.1 billion dors, right?¡± Mr. Haber will give you 1.2 billion!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Churchill¡¯s breathing became rapid. If he really took the money, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry on with his goal, so he quickly said,¡±This is for Mr. Haber, free of charge!¡±

    The Korean young master rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sneer,¡±¡±He¡¯s so stupid. He just gave away something worth 1.1 billion US dors.¡±

    The femalepanion he wanted to pursue next to him was already displeased with him. She mocked him,¡±¡±Then why don¡¯t you show me?¡±

 Chapter 1231

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Vomiting blood from depression</h4>

    The young master from Korea choked.

    This woman was still brooding over what had just happened. Other people gave him 11 US dors as a gift, but this suitor didn¡¯t dare to bid after the 600 million. He evenughed at other country bumpkins for not seeing money work together to trick him.

    On the other end of the line, Kanuman was puzzled.

    ¡°Mr. Churchill, 1.1 billion dors is not a small amount. It¡¯s not like our boss can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Knorman. How could I not know that Mr. Haber is a top-ss rich man? I mean, can I have something else?¡± Churchill was nervous as he spoke.

    ¡°I know.¡± Kanman understood. After a moment of silence, he said,¡±But I need to consult Mr. Haber about this. You also know that what you want requires a qualification review, and it¡¯s not something I can make a decision on.¡±

    ¡°I understand! I¡¯m clear. ¡± Said Churchill.

    ¡°Then give me a moment, I¡¯ll ask around. If it doesn¡¯t work, sell it to us for 1.2 billion.¡± Kanuman said.

    ¡°No! Sir, I¡¯ll also give it to Mr. Haber, as long as he likes it!¡± Churchill gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and ask. Wait a moment.¡±

    Churchill: ¡°I¡¯m not hanging up. I¡¯ll wait online.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the only one waiting. The other rich people around him were also waiting for a result.

    After about five minutes, another voice came through the phone.

    ¡°Hello? I¡¯m haber, bring your gift over, I¡¯ll ept it. I¡¯m still on the ne, so I¡¯ll wait for my assistant to contact you tonight. ¡± Then, the call was hung up.

    Churchill, who was still holding his phone, didn¡¯t react. He asked his rich friends around him,¡±¡±Haber said that he¡¯ll ept my gift, and he wants me to send it over? Are you agreeing or rejecting me?¡±

    Those rich people all wanted to beat him to death. They cursed with red eyes,¡±¡±You¡¯re really stupid. Since he epted it, he must have agreed to your request. Why don¡¯t you quickly give it to him?¡±

    ¡± Churchill was so excited that he couldn¡¯t express it in words. He held the diamond Box and kept kissing it. ¡°I love it!¡±

    ¡°We love it more,¡± the rich people around him said enviously.

    The young master from bangziguo snorted.¡±¡±What kind of membership requires 1.1 billion dors? I¡¯ve never heard of it before. The clubs in our country¡¯s wealthy circle are only a million dors a year, the top Hollywood package annual card in the United States is also only a million dors, even the Supreme dimensional secret membership is also a million dors, and the lifetime membership of the British horse track is only ten million dors. ¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to show off how many clubs you have in the world?¡±

    The Korean young master: ¡°yes, I¡¯m just showing off. I¡¯m telling you how a rich man who knows how to enjoy life should spend his money, not like you guys. You should spend it on something that has no value.¡±

    Those rich people burst outughing.

    ¡°Kid, I have all of these cards, and I also have even crazier club cards. However, as time passes and you grow older, you will realize that you won¡¯t be able to use these cards anymore, because your body can¡¯t take it anymore. Over time, you won¡¯t be able to use your strength, and the disease will destroy everything!¡±

    ¡°All of your members added together aren¡¯t even worthy of carrying Churchill¡¯s shoes.¡±

    At this time, a rich man looked at Churchill¡¯s box with a passionate gaze and said,¡±¡± 2 billion! Sell me the diamond. ¡±

    The Korean young master¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was fine if he met a fool, but now that a fool had met a fool, he was asking for an even crazier price.

    But Churchill shook his head.

    ¡°No, you understand that membership isn¡¯t a matter of money. If I miss this opportunity, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to get this qualification again. I¡¯m sorry, but you have to understand how much I want that membership.¡±

    ¡°2.5 billion! Churchill, didn¡¯t yourpany want to expand the market? I¡¯m willing to transfer 20% of mypany¡¯s shares to you. With my media shares, you¡¯ll have a tform for your publicity. ¡±

    Churchill waved his hand.¡±Stop. No matter how much it costs, I won¡¯t sell it. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Shata, tell the organizer that I¡¯ll book all the expenses of tonight¡¯s charity banquet. You¡¯ll pay for itter.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± his Secretary replied with a smile.

    Churchill handed her a card.¡±This is your reward for giving me your phone in time tonight. There¡¯s 500000 dors in it!¡±

    The Secretary¡¯s smile widened.

    Churchill held onto the box tightly and asked his bodyguards to protect him at close range. He then left under everyone¡¯s envious gazes.

    At the same time, Saudi Arabia, the owner of the diamond, came over to sign and withdraw his fee.

    ¡°Thank you so much. I knew the strength of your auction house. To express my gratitude, I¡¯ll give you a 5%mission. Tell me, how did your host package it to make it so attractive?¡± He asked excitedly. Originally, he would be satisfied with just 300 million, but he didn¡¯t expect the price to increase by nearly four times!

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the host. It¡¯s because there¡¯s someone who really needs this diamond tonight, but he couldn¡¯t be there in time. Perhaps the news was leaked, so those rich people here bid to present the Buddha.¡± The organizer looked at him sympathetically.¡±While I¡¯m congratting you, I have some bad news to tell you. I hope it¡¯s not worth mentioning to you.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± the wealthy Arab merchant replied.

    The host coughed.¡±The guest who bid for 1.1 billion just received a call from Mr. Haber, and then he used this diamond to get a membership in some club. I¡¯m not sure about the details, but I can see that those rich people who didn¡¯t bid for it all looked very depressed.¡±

    Pfft!

    The wealthy Arab businessman vomited blood ...

    ¡°The membership of the deviant club ... F * ck your mother! It¡¯s a member that even the legendary multi-billionaire is not qualified for!¡±

    Later, the wealthy Arab businessman, who made a lot of money from his collection of diamonds, appeared in magazines, but everyone in the circleughed at him. He wrote in his own biography: If I f * cking knew that Mr. Haber needed that diamond, I wouldn¡¯t even sell it for three billion dors!¡±

    The young master of bangziguo kept hearing Churchill¡¯s words at the banquet.

    He said that he was the most profitable investor tonight.

    He said that he was the luckiest guy of the year.

    The Korean young master was puzzled.

    F * ck, a 300 million dor diamond for 1.1 billion dors to bid like crazy. Not only was he crazy, but everyone also praised his courage and said that he had made a lot of money tonight?

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss?

    When he went to the bathroom, he couldn¡¯t help but call his father to ask about it.

    After his father heard this, he eximed,¡±you mean haber?¡±

    Yes, that guy got a call from haber, and they all said that he got that membership. What membership is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The other end of the phone fell silent.¡±One of the world¡¯s top membership.¡±

    The Korean young master: ¡°that¡¯s 1.1 billion USD?¡±

    His father said,¡±your father is worth 12 billion!¡± He was not qualified to join the guild! To be able to join the guild for 1.1 billion, that guy¡¯s character was really off the charts! Let me tell you, in all of Asia, only China has the membership of that club, and there are only two or three people! It¡¯s all of Asia!¡±

    The Korean young master¡¯s eyes widened, realizing how ignorant he had been.

    ¡°Dad, do you want to Rob it?¡±

    ¡°You want to die?¡± ¡°Since Mr. Haber agreed on the phone, that means he acknowledges his membership. If we touch him now, we¡¯ll only be digging our own graves!¡± Sigh, for you to encounter such a thing, it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t grasp it, sigh ...¡±

 Chapter 1232

    <h4>Chapter 1232: One of the three board members of the deviant club</h4>

    At night.

    Churchill, who was attending a banquet, suddenly received a call.

    When he saw the phone number, his face lit up and he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.

    ¡°Hello? Mr. Carman. ¡±

    The rich people around him, who were holding red wine bottles and chatting with him, held their breaths and did not speak.

    ¡°Come to the entrance of the Royal English hotel. Someone will meet you there.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Churchill hung up the phone and said to his friends,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving. ¡±

    Then, he ced the bottle of red wine back on the waiter¡¯s te and asked his Secretary to prepare the car.

    The Secretary also took it very seriously. After quickly getting rid of all the social activities, he went to the parking lot with the bodyguards to get the car. ¡°Go to the Royal British Hotel.¡±

    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± the Secretary replied.

    There was a little traffic on the road. Churchill looked at the time. Almost half an hour had passed. He was anxious.

    ¡°Hurry up, if there¡¯s a shortcut, don¡¯t wait for the red light. If I neglect Mr. Haber, my hard-won membership will go down the drain. At that time, I¡¯ll make you guys pay.¡± Churchill ced great importance on his membership.

    When the car arrived at the entrance of the hotel, he did not wait for the hotel¡¯s valet to open the door. He quickly opened the door and stood at the entrance, looking around.

    He didn¡¯t dare to make the call.

    However, as soon as he arrived, the hotel manager came over and asked him,¡±¡±Is this Mr. Churchill?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    Mr. Haber has been waiting for a long time, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Churchill said politely.

    The hotel manager took him directly to the Sky Garden on the top floor, where there was thergest open-air swimming pool and a bird¡¯s eye view of the British city¡¯s night view.

    Because haber was a little tired, he was currently swimming in the pool. Around the pool, there were two or three female secretaries, some holding red wine tes, some holding scarves, mobile phones, wallets, and ck bank cards, and some holding fruits.

    There were at least 12 top-ss bodyguards standing straight around him.

    Tonight, the top floor of the hotel had already been booked by knorman.

    Churchill took the elevator out. Knorman had been waiting for him at the door for a long time.

    ¡°Where are the diamonds? Give it to me,¡±

    Churchill immediately handed the box to Kanuman.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Kanuman took him to the open-air pool, and Churchill followed him carefully. In the huge pool, haber was seen diving into the water and swimming back and forth. When he was tired, he floated to the shore and stood up from the water. Immediately, a hotel manager, Jiali, wrapped a scarf around him, and two other women stood beside him.

    After haber wiped himself clean, he casually put on a shawl, picked up his phone in one hand, and his wallet in the other, and walked to afortable sofa.

    He looked at the time.

    This action made Churchill think that Mr. Haber was getting impatient waiting for him, and he suddenly became nervous.

    ¡°Let me see the diamond,¡± haber said to his assistant, knorman.¡±Let me see it.¡±

    Karnman immediately took the box, and one of his followers took a light. The moment the box was opened, the light shone on the diamond.

    After haber saw the diamond ne, he smiled.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Remove the chain and keep the biggest diamond. Find the most outstanding designer in Europe. No matter how much it costs, I¡¯ll give him a day and a half to design a new ring for me.¡±

    Haber then looked up at Kanuman and said,¡±¡±If you can¡¯t do it, just resign.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss,¡± said Carman, quickly bowing.¡±I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±

    Haber nodded, then snapped his fingers. His assistant immediately brought over a box of top-quality cigars. Haber touched the box with one hand, and each of them was a special top-quality Cuba Cigar. He picked one up ording to his mood today and put it in his mouth. Kanman immediately lit the cigar for him.

    Haber then let out a puff of smoke and looked up at Churchill.¡±¡±You really don¡¯t want money?¡±

    ¡°Don ¡®t! Here you go!¡± Said Churchill hurriedly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Haber was very satisfied.¡±You can go back now. There will be someone who wille to you to apply for membership. In the future, you will be a Level 1 member of the deviant Corp and enjoy the most basic medical insurance. As for other benefits, you can ask the Commissioner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Churchill was very excited.¡±Thank you very much, Mr. Haber. Thank you very much, and it¡¯s an honor for me to be able to join the deviant Corp as a member. Don¡¯t worry, I will abide by the members ¡®rules. I won¡¯t disturb your rest any longer, so I¡¯ll be leaving first?¡±

    Haber nodded.

    Kanormand personally sent Churchill to the elevator. After they got in, kanormand congratted him.¡±¡±Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Knorman,¡± Churchill said humbly.¡±I¡¯m really grateful.¡±

    Karnorman: ¡°I didn¡¯t help you with anything. If it were any other time, you wouldn¡¯t have such a good opportunity. Luckily, this diamond of yours might not be of much use to Mr. Haber, but it¡¯s really something that someone needs urgently. So, you¡¯re just in time. I guess you¡¯ll be the only one with such a good opportunity in your life.¡±

    When Churchill heard him say that, he was even more d that he was able to seize this opportunity.

    As soon as the elevator opened to the ground floor, Churchill and knorman bumped into an old man and his bodyguard. Perhaps Churchill was in a hurry, or he was too excited to talk, so he didn¡¯t notice them.

    After the collision, the old man frowned.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t grow ...¡± Churchill was about to curse.¡±You didn¡¯t grow ...¡±

    ¡°Old Sir!¡± To his surprise, karnorman immediately bowed to the old man, looking a little ttered. Churchill was so shocked that he quickly stopped himself from blurting out.

    Kanormand quickly pulled at Churchill, who had run him over, hinting for him to apologize.

    Churchill didn¡¯t know who the old man was, but seeing how humble even someone of knorman¡¯s status was, he quickly bowed slightly.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you. ¡±

    This old man was no one else but Hawking, who wanted to return to China for the first time!

    A burly bodyguard with fierce eyes stood beside him. This was a gic warrior trained by the military school to protect Hawking.

    ¡°Which room is your boss in?¡± Hawking directly asked knorman.

    ¡°The boss is at the open-air swimming pool on the top floor,¡± replied Carman quickly.¡±I¡¯ll let the hotel staff know. You can use the elevator to go directly to the top floor.¡±

    Hawking nodded.¡±Go quickly.¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Kanoman quickly bowed and nodded.¡±Also, wee home, Sir.¡±

    Hawking¡¯s rxed eyelids didn¡¯t have any fluctuations. The bodyguards quickly closed the elevator door.

    Kanormand quickly pulled Churchill to the hall.

    Churchill curiously asked Kanuman,¡±¡±Who is he?¡±

    My boss also has to be polite to him when he sees him. The boss said that he¡¯s an important elder in the deviant Corp, an elder that the boss¡¯s boss respects more, and one of the three board members of the future European deviant club.¡±

    Churchill¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1233

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Old Sir, wee back</h4>

    In the elevator.

    Hawking looked at the city¡¯s neon lights under the transparent ss.

    He had never thought that he would be back here again. He had fled for so long and thought that he would never be able to return to this country.

    Ennd had been unable to find him, and in the end, they thought he was a traitor. All these years, MI6 had been looking for him.

    Compared to the M Nation, his own country¡¯s agents were like wolves and tigers to him, which also made Hawking¡¯s heart of returning to China disappear.

    But now, he had returned.

    He came back to visit his children and family.

    That kid had done it, allowing him to return to his own country in broad daylight.

    ¡°If the world knew that I rejected that kid¡¯s offer to be the chairman of the European Council, would they want to beat me to death?¡± Hawking smiled.

    When Xu Cheng kidnapped him, he promised to give him this position. At that time, the deviant Corp was just established, and he said that in the future, this position would benefit him greatly. At that time, Hawking disdainfully rejected him, and thinking about it, he did want tough.

    The bodyguard standing behind him said,¡±no one can take away Sir¡¯s credit and duty. Mr. Xu¡¯s words carry enormous weight. It¡¯s not about whether others want it or not, but whether he will give it to you or not. Since he has given it to you, no one can take it away!¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Hawking was very emotional.¡±I¡¯ve witnessed the rise of a monster. Everything he said hase true today.¡±

    The elevator reached the top floor, and Hawking walked to the balcony. Haber had already changed into a new set of clothes and came over to greet him.

    ¡°Old Sir, you¡¯re here,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hawking asked curiously.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After haber took him to his seat, he directly said,¡±¡±I want to ask you something. I¡¯ll have to hear your opinion first. The British royal family wants to regain the rights that belong to their royal family. They want our people to withdraw from the cab and the Prime Minister¡¯s Office and return the British royal family. They are very sincere and are willing to attach themselves to the mutants Guild. In the next 20 years, 20% of the National Tax will be handed over to the organization.¡±

    Hawking was surprised. The royal family had actually looked for him.

    When he returned this time, his house was filled with gifts. The youngest child was directly admitted to the Royal Academy and guaranteed a ce. His eldest son was actually arranged to work in a government unit, and his position was not low.

    His wife¡¯spany was also under the protection of national policies, and he knew that it was all because of him!

    Because of his identity as one of the Presidents of the European Council.

    All of MI6¡¯s wanted information on him had been revoked and destroyed, but his various degrees were still retained.

    Hawking knew that the new king, stark, was ying the emotional card.

    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet with the royal family. He knew that what he had now was given to him by Xu Cheng. He wasn¡¯t good at these schemes, so he didn¡¯t want to interfere.

    Did Xu Cheng give any orders?¡± Hawking asked.

    Haber: ¡°what Xu Cheng means is, it depends on your attitude. He said that he owes you a favor. No matter what you do, he will allow it.¡±

    Hawking shook his head.¡±He doesn¡¯t owe me anything. He saved my life and made me stand up like a normal person. I developed quantum science to repay him. We don¡¯t owe anyone anything. Now, he¡¯s giving me this right that everyone dreams of. I owe him.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Haber interrupted him.¡±Old Sir, you can¡¯t say that. What my brother means is that what you gave him is beneficial to the whole world. Your quantum technology has been sessfully developed, and in the future, you will have the ability to snipe Y-bullets. This is beneficial to the whole world. If you can seal up this technology and hand it over to the Union of mutants, just based on this, the Union will owe you a big favor.¡±

    Hawking¡¯s eyes were out of focus as he looked at the pool.

    Haber said,¡±think about it carefully. I will leave Britain tomorrow. If you decide to help the royal family once, I will transfer everyone out of here. In the future, I will gradually hand over the power to the royal family.¡±

    Hawking thought of this family gathering that he hadn¡¯t had in a long time. He had asked his family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce and go to a better ce. ¡±

    This request was opposed by his family.

    They had grown up here, had friends, and had a career. No one was willing to leave the ce where they had lived for half their lives to go to a strange ce.

    Hawking didn¡¯t want to tell them how he had been wanted by MI6 all these years, nor did he want them to hate this ce.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Hawking sighed, then stood up and walked toward the elevator.

    Haber nodded and let the old man make his own decision.

    He waved his hand and said to another subordinate,¡±¡±For the banquet the day after tomorrow, if any of the invitations are sent out, make a count if they don¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Haber: ¡°by the way, have you finished negotiating for the advertisement screens in every city in the world?¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°we¡¯ve already discussed the giant-screen advertising screens and billboards for developed countries such as Times Square and modern big cities like the Wei nation and Shangcheng. It¡¯s almost 60% of the total!¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡± Haber shook his head.¡±I want at least 80% of the world¡¯s media advertising tforms!¡± He said.

    The subordinate replied,¡±but boss, the budget has already reached 2 billion US dors.¡± If we want to continue to put it in the first and second-tier cities around the world, we¡¯ll need another 1 billion USD. ¡±

    Haber raised his eyebrows and looked at his subordinate.¡±Is this the first day you¡¯re working for me? You don¡¯t have to worry about the budget and financial management. Do you think I¡¯ll feel bad for preparing a surprise proposal for my brother? I won¡¯t even blink if it¡¯s 30 billion! If you¡¯re still long-winded, pack your things and scram!¡±

    The subordinate immediately shut up and left.

    Hawking took the elevator out of the hotel. Outside, the king of Stork, who had just usurped the throne, was standing on the side of the road. Behind him was a limousine, and behind him was Stork¡¯s wife and his two children, who were also the future Crown Prince.

    He didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would personallye to pick up Hawking.

    Stoke knew that the former king William had eliminated his dissidents and left a huge mess in the royal family. It would be a miracle if the royal family could be preserved. If he wanted to go further, he could only find Hawking.

    MI6 had been searching for Hawking for many years, and they only knew that he was suspected of treason. They had been investigating for years, and when they finally found out that Hawking might have joined the deviant Corp, they found out that the g on the top of the city walls had changed, and the deviant Corp members were now in charge!

    In other words, Hawking might still be their ultimate Big BOSS in the future!

    The few MI6 departments that had spent their entire lives tracking down Hawking wanted to die.

    ¡°Wee back, Sir.¡± Stockgave a bitter smile as he stood by the roadside and looked at Hawking.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been waiting for you during this time.¡±

    Hawking closed his eyes and sighed.¡±¡±Do you know the price he has to pay for owing a favor? This favor can allow me to get anything I want in this world, including destroying your royal family or bing the master of this country. Why should I help you?¡±

 Chapter 1233 - Old Sir, welcome back

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Old Sir, wee back</h4>

    In the elevator.

    Hawking looked at the city¡¯s neon lights under the transparent ss.

    He had never thought that he would be back here again. He had fled for so long and thought that he would never be able to return to this country.

    Ennd had been unable to find him, and in the end, they thought he was a traitor. All these years, MI6 had been looking for him.

    Compared to the M Nation, his own country¡¯s agents were like wolves and tigers to him, which also made Hawking¡¯s heart of returning to China disappear.

    But now, he had returned.

    He came back to visit his children and family.

    That kid had done it, allowing him to return to his own country in broad daylight.

    ¡°If the world knew that I rejected that kid¡¯s offer to be the chairman of the European Council, would they want to beat me to death?¡± Hawking smiled.

    When Xu Cheng kidnapped him, he promised to give him this position. At that time, the deviant Corp was just established, and he said that in the future, this position would benefit him greatly. At that time, Hawking disdainfully rejected him, and thinking about it, he did want tough.

    The bodyguard standing behind him said,¡±no one can take away Sir¡¯s credit and duty. Mr. Xu¡¯s words carry enormous weight. It¡¯s not about whether others want it or not, but whether he will give it to you or not. Since he has given it to you, no one can take it away!¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Hawking was very emotional.¡±I¡¯ve witnessed the rise of a monster. Everything he said hase true today.¡±

    The elevator reached the top floor, and Hawking walked to the balcony. Haber had already changed into a new set of clothes and came over to greet him.

    ¡°Old Sir, you¡¯re here,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hawking asked curiously.¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After haber took him to his seat, he directly said,¡±¡±I want to ask you something. I¡¯ll have to hear your opinion first. The British royal family wants to regain the rights that belong to their royal family. They want our people to withdraw from the cab and the Prime Minister¡¯s Office and return the British royal family. They are very sincere and are willing to attach themselves to the mutants Guild. In the next 20 years, 20% of the National Tax will be handed over to the organization.¡±

    Hawking was surprised. The royal family had actually looked for him.

    When he returned this time, his house was filled with gifts. The youngest child was directly admitted to the Royal Academy and guaranteed a ce. His eldest son was actually arranged to work in a government unit, and his position was not low.

    His wife¡¯spany was also under the protection of national policies, and he knew that it was all because of him!

    Because of his identity as one of the Presidents of the European Council.

    All of MI6¡¯s wanted information on him had been revoked and destroyed, but his various degrees were still retained.

    Hawking knew that the new king, stark, was ying the emotional card.

    However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet with the royal family. He knew that what he had now was given to him by Xu Cheng. He wasn¡¯t good at these schemes, so he didn¡¯t want to interfere.

    Did Xu Cheng give any orders?¡± Hawking asked.

    Haber: ¡°what Xu Cheng means is, it depends on your attitude. He said that he owes you a favor. No matter what you do, he will allow it.¡±

    Hawking shook his head.¡±He doesn¡¯t owe me anything. He saved my life and made me stand up like a normal person. I developed quantum science to repay him. We don¡¯t owe anyone anything. Now, he¡¯s giving me this right that everyone dreams of. I owe him.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Haber interrupted him.¡±Old Sir, you can¡¯t say that. What my brother means is that what you gave him is beneficial to the whole world. Your quantum technology has been sessfully developed, and in the future, you will have the ability to snipe Y-bullets. This is beneficial to the whole world. If you can seal up this technology and hand it over to the Union of mutants, just based on this, the Union will owe you a big favor.¡±

    Hawking¡¯s eyes were out of focus as he looked at the pool.

    Haber said,¡±think about it carefully. I will leave Britain tomorrow. If you decide to help the royal family once, I will transfer everyone out of here. In the future, I will gradually hand over the power to the royal family.¡±

    Hawking thought of this family gathering that he hadn¡¯t had in a long time. He had asked his family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce and go to a better ce. ¡±

    This request was opposed by his family.

    They had grown up here, had friends, and had a career. No one was willing to leave the ce where they had lived for half their lives to go to a strange ce.

    Hawking didn¡¯t want to tell them how he had been wanted by MI6 all these years, nor did he want them to hate this ce.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Hawking sighed, then stood up and walked toward the elevator.

    Haber nodded and let the old man make his own decision.

    He waved his hand and said to another subordinate,¡±¡±For the banquet the day after tomorrow, if any of the invitations are sent out, make a count if they don¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Haber: ¡°by the way, have you finished negotiating for the advertisement screens in every city in the world?¡±

    Subordinate: ¡°we¡¯ve already discussed the giant-screen advertising screens and billboards for developed countries such as Times Square and modern big cities like the Wei nation and Shangcheng. It¡¯s almost 60% of the total!¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡± Haber shook his head.¡±I want at least 80% of the world¡¯s media advertising tforms!¡± He said.

    The subordinate replied,¡±but boss, the budget has already reached 2 billion US dors.¡± If we want to continue to put it in the first and second-tier cities around the world, we¡¯ll need another 1 billion USD. ¡±

    Haber raised his eyebrows and looked at his subordinate.¡±Is this the first day you¡¯re working for me? You don¡¯t have to worry about the budget and financial management. Do you think I¡¯ll feel bad for preparing a surprise proposal for my brother? I won¡¯t even blink if it¡¯s 30 billion! If you¡¯re still long-winded, pack your things and scram!¡±

    The subordinate immediately shut up and left.

    Hawking took the elevator out of the hotel. Outside, the king of Stork, who had just usurped the throne, was standing on the side of the road. Behind him was a limousine, and behind him was Stork¡¯s wife and his two children, who were also the future Crown Prince.

    He didn¡¯t expect that one day, he would personallye to pick up Hawking.

    Stoke knew that the former king William had eliminated his dissidents and left a huge mess in the royal family. It would be a miracle if the royal family could be preserved. If he wanted to go further, he could only find Hawking.

    MI6 had been searching for Hawking for many years, and they only knew that he was suspected of treason. They had been investigating for years, and when they finally found out that Hawking might have joined the deviant Corp, they found out that the g on the top of the city walls had changed, and the deviant Corp members were now in charge!

    In other words, Hawking might still be their ultimate Big BOSS in the future!

    The few MI6 departments that had spent their entire lives tracking down Hawking wanted to die.

    ¡°Wee back, Sir.¡± Stockgave a bitter smile as he stood by the roadside and looked at Hawking.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been waiting for you during this time.¡±

    Hawking closed his eyes and sighed.¡±¡±Do you know the price he has to pay for owing a favor? This favor can allow me to get anything I want in this world, including destroying your royal family or bing the master of this country. Why should I help you?¡±

 Chapter 1234

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Mrs. Xu, you are pregnant</h4>

    Stoker¡¯s body trembled, and he looked at Hawking with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Teacher, the imperial family has made mistakes again and again over the years. Seeing that it has nothing left, can¡¯t you give me another chance? No Prince can change anything about this mess. The current royal family and the princes are all avoiding it. Seeing that I still want to change it, I beg you to give this country¡¯s royal family another chance!¡±

    Hawking: ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the royal family, and I don¡¯t owe this country anything. With my current identity and status, I can be weed in any country I go to. Why should I stay here?¡±

    Stok sighed,¡±do you still remember the unsetting Empire?¡± In our history textbooks, we¡¯ve seen so many times the glorious period of the Empire. Now, as its sessor, the royal family, do you want to make the culture of the royal family disappear in the long river of time in the future?¡±

    Hawking hardened his heart and walked past him.

    ¡°If the royal family falls, all of Europe¡¯s belief in the empire will fall. Everyone¡¯s ss etiquette will copse, and the cultural heritage will be broken. Do you know what this means?¡±

    Hawking¡¯s old body paused.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a great fortune for him to owe you a favor,¡± Stork continued.¡±I also know how extravagant and wasteful it is for us to use this favor. I don¡¯t know what I can use to exchange with you, because you may notck anything, and you may not believe any promise.¡±

    Hawking: ¡°then what are you still insisting on?¡±

    Stork¡¯s eyes were bloodshot,¡±but I have no other choice, old man!¡± It¡¯s not just me, it¡¯s the lifelong wish of all the members of the royal family! It¡¯s in your hands now. ¡±

    Stock¡¯s youngest son ran over and grabbed Hawking¡¯s big, rough hand. He looked at Hawking with pleading eyes and said,¡±¡±Can you agree to my father¡¯s request?¡±

    Hawking lowered his head and asked,¡±do you know what your father wants?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the boy shook his head.¡±But I can feel that he¡¯s be a little unhappy these days. He doesn¡¯t have time to y with us anymore.¡±

    The little girl held by Stork¡¯s wife said in a crisp voice,¡±Mother said that there¡¯s a hero who can save father and US. Old Sir, do you know who that hero is?¡±

    Hawking¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°He¡¯s the hero who can save this country,¡±said stock.

    The little boy beside Hawking looked at Hawking and anxiously said,¡±¡±Hero, please help my father. Can you get rid of all his troubles?¡±

    ¡°Big Hero?¡± Hawking bitterly smiled, and he suddenly understood Xu Cheng¡¯s good intentions.

    It seemed like Xu Cheng didn¡¯t give him anything in return, but the current mess in Britain really only needed one word from him, Hawking. At this time, Hawking¡¯s return could make Britain remember him as a hero, and Hawking¡¯s return would also be a matter of course. Xu Cheng once kidnapped him and made Hawking carry the crime of treason and hide outside, so Xu Cheng wanted him to return home with glory!

    Let him wash away this crime, or let the imperial family take the initiative to wash away this crime and beg him!

    They wanted to let them know that the person who could save them in the end was the old man they had been pursuing!

    At that moment, Hawking seemed to understand something.

    ¡°This bastard! Is this topensate me?¡± Hawking bitterly smiled in his heart.

    He became relieved.

    He squatted down and put his hands on The Little Prince¡¯s shoulders. In his mind, he remembered his little granddaughter always whispering in his ear,¡¯Grandpa, you¡¯re a super scientist. Do you think I¡¯ll be that Cindere?¡±

    In Ennd, there was no girl who did not want to be a Princess.

    This might be the influence of culture and the royal family.

    ¡°Kid, who would refuse to save their own country? I only want one sentence, isn¡¯t it cool?¡± Hawking asked the little boy.

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Cool!¡± The little boy was overjoyed.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Stork immediately bowed.

    Hawking¡¯s words implied that he had agreed.

    His wife was also crying tears of joy.

    He did it. He convinced this entric old man who didn¡¯t like tough or talk.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Stoke¡¯s wife made a 90-degree bow.

    After Hawking stood up, he walked back to the hotel.

    Hawking¡¯s bodyguards escorted him to the elevator, and he stayed behind. He walked up to the Stoick family and said to Stoick,¡±¡±Our Mr. Xu hopes that the reward he will give to Dr. Hawking is not just temporary. He hopes that in the future, the Huo family will be able topletely change their lives. Dr. Hawking¡¯s granddaughter has always dreamed of bing a Princess Consort ...¡±

    Stoke and his wife bowed like gentlemen.¡±¡±We willplete this marriage. It¡¯s our honor.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded.¡±It¡¯s best not to be like your brother William. Rather than saying that the royal family stays in this world to look at Dr. Hawking¡¯s face, it¡¯s better to look at your performance. Sometimes, if you make a mistake, the royal family might be gone just like that!¡±

    Stork¡¯s body quivered.

    When he and his wife looked up, the bodyguard in front of them had already left.

    By the time Hawking arrived at the balcony, haber had already left.

    The hotel staff who were in charge of cleaning the ce said respectfully, Sir, Mr. Haber just left in his private ne. He asked me to tell you,¡¯if you¡¯ve decided, then tell them to sign this agreement as we agreed.''¡±

    As she spoke, Jiali took out a document bag with the mutant Union¡¯s seal on it.

    Dr. Hawking held the contract in his hand and froze for a second beforeughing.

    ¡°Those bastards, they¡¯ve already written the script for me?¡±

    On the other side. China.

    At night, Lin chuxue suddenly felt that her body was not well. She was very surprised because ever since she became a gicist, she rarely encountered all kinds of diseases.

    But today, when she was in the kitchen waiting for Xu Cheng and ye Xiu toe back for supper, she suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    Auntie LAN quickly took her to the hospital, afraid that something would happen to Lin chuxue before they got married.

    So, she directly made an appointment with the best attending doctor in Shangcheng to work overtime that night to see Lin chuxue.

    While the two of them were waiting in the intensive care unit, the doctor in charge came over with a test sheet and results. He smiled and said,¡±¡±Mrs. Xu, don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s not an illness, but ... Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Respect.¡± Congrattory?¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t react for a moment.¡±¡±What joy?¡±

    The doctor-in-charge smiled.¡±Congrattions too, Mr. Xu. You have a child.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Auntie LAN and Lin chuxue eximed almost at the same time, which scared the attending doctor.

    Auntie LAN grabbed the doctor¡¯s wrist and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m going to tear down your hospital for your false diagnosis. Are you sure?¡±

    The doctor swallowed.¡±I¡¯ve been in this line of work for so many years. I¡¯ve never been wrong. Mrs. Xu is pregnant!¡±

    A crystal-like tear fell from the corner of Lin chuxue¡¯s eye.

 Chapter 1235 - Im going to be a father!

    <h4>Chapter 1235: I¡¯m going to be a father!</h4>

    Seeing Lin chuxue¡¯s tears quietly falling, Auntie LAN quickly put her head in her arms.¡±¡±Don¡¯t cry, young Madam. Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t cry and get emotional. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for the baby. From now on, you need to take good care of the baby. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just too excited. ¡± Lin chuxue wiped away her tears and sobbed incoherently,¡±¡±I¡¯m pregnant, Auntie LAN. I¡¯m pregnant. Xu Cheng has a child.¡±

    Auntie LAN nodded and came out, sobbing.¡±¡±Yes, you¡¯ve left an heir for the Xu family. The Xu family finally has an heir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been five years. ¡± Lin chuxue didn¡¯t react for a moment.¡±¡±Xu Cheng and I have been together for 5 years, and we never got pregnant. I thought that maybe because of our special rtionship, we might never have a child in this life. Auntie LAN, do you know how much I want a child? All these years, I¡¯m tired, and Xu Cheng is also tired, but I never had a reason to convince him to let go of everything. I¡¯ve always wanted to use the child to make him calm down, to build our family, to run our family, and to let go of everything. ¡±

    Auntie LAN nodded.¡±I understand. I understand. You and the young master have been through so much. I can understand how you feel.¡±

    Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and she threw herself into Auntie Lan¡¯s arms and began to cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly girl. Be prepared to be a good mother. ¡± Auntie LAN was overjoyed and also wiped her tears.

    Lin chuxue touched her stomach and asked the doctor next to her,¡±¡±How many months has it been?¡±

    The doctor smiled.¡±It¡¯s been two months. You have to be careful. You have to take care of the baby in the first three or four months. Just be careful.¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded very obediently. She gently touched her belly and took out her phone to call Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng came back from the port by car, and when he saw that it was Lin chuxue calling, he picked it up and said,¡±¡±Hello, honey?¡±

    ¡°Honey ...¡± Lin chuxue was just about to share this happy news with him, but for some reason, she started to choke up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Cheng was very sensitive, and he could naturally feel Lin chuxue¡¯s strange emotions from the phone.¡±¡±If there¡¯s anything, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Honey ...¡± Lin chuxue covered her mouth with one hand and couldn¡¯t help but cry. She was afraid that Xu Cheng would be nervous, so she could only cover her mouth and not let her cry out.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost home. Honey, don¡¯t cry. Tell me if there¡¯s anything. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Even if I can ¡®t, I¡¯ll find a way to help you. No one is allowed to bully you. Just tell me if you feel wronged. I¡¯m almost home. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Xu Cheng was extremely nervous.

    ¡°Hurry up and drive! I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens. ¡± He ordered the driver.

    ¡°Don ¡®t, I¡¯m not home.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home,¡± Lin chuxue quickly said.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was really afraid that something bad would happen to her again. He remembered that Lin chuxue was at home the whole night.

    ¡°Auntie LAN and I are at the city Hospital.¡±

    ¡°The hospital?¡± Xu Cheng was surprised,¡±what are you going to the hospital for?¡± If there¡¯s anything, you can tell me. You know our physiques. Our gic blood samples can¡¯t be taken by the hospital to avoid unnecessary trouble. Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll be there immediately. ¡±

    ¡°I know, but if I don¡¯te to the hospital, I think I¡¯ll miss a very important thing in my life. It¡¯s also very important to you and the Xu family!¡± Lin chuxue¡¯s face was filled with a happy smile.

    Even though Xu Cheng was smart and cunning all his life, he never thought about getting pregnant.¡±¡±Important thing? For the Xu family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Lin chuxue finally took a deep breath, and with tears flowing down her face, she said,¡±¡±Stupid!¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Xu Cheng went along with what she said. Then, his eyes widened, and his voice suddenly became louder,¡±¡±What did you just say? You¡¯re pregnant? Xiaoxue, you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Lin chuxue replied with a heavy and firm tone,¡±¡±You¡¯re going to be a father!¡±

    When Xu Cheng picked up the phone, his eyes instantly turned red, and his hand holding the phone started to tremble.

    Once upon a time, many chemical biologists had exined his situation to him that it was difficult for his female partner to get pregnant because his genes were enough to destroy and devour any ordinary person¡¯s genes. Just like the powerful Duke, he couldn¡¯t find a perfect gic mate, so he thought he would never be able to have a child in his life. He knew, and Lin chuxue also knew this probability, so this matter had always been a hurdle in their hearts. They didn¡¯t expect the ident toe so suddenly today.

    ¡°Hubby?¡± Lin chuxue heard the silence on the phone and softly called out.

    Then, she heard Xu Cheng¡¯s sobbing voice after he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Honey, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After Xu Cheng finished, he hung up the phone and directly pushed open the door. Without waiting for the driver to stop, he got out and ran like crazy on the road towards the hospital. He couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart, and it had never been as real as today.

    In this life, all he had was pain. He had neverughed or talked. He had lived in someone else¡¯s family since he was young and was ridiculed in a foreign country. He didn¡¯t dare to love the woman he liked. Even after he returned to the country, he could only live an ignoble life. He couldn¡¯t even tell who his father was.

    It was not easy for him to find his mother, but he did not even show his filial piety once. He said goodbye to his mother forever. The only thing that supported him was his feelings and woman. All these years, he had been separated and reunited unsteadily. Ever since he learned to live on his feet, he never had the time to think about what youth was like like a normal person.

    Even though he had everything now, but! Because he had lost too much, after being numb, he lived like a machine. But today, with this phone call, he truly felt the simplicity of life.

    While running, Xu Cheng suddenlyughed out loud.

    Joy and satisfaction.

    Then, the tears at the corner of her eyes disappeared with the wind.

    He took off his suit jacket and threw it out of the way, then removed his tie and let the wind take him away.

    He unbuttoned his shirt and ignored his hair that was messed up by the wind. This was the simple, innocent, and unruly teenager he was when he was young. Every time he returned home, his father would always be waiting at the door with his arms wide open. But suddenly, one day, when he returned home, that person was no longer there, and that ce was no longer home!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father!¡± ¡°I¡¯m married!¡± He shouted into the air.¡±The Xu family has descendants!¡±

    When Lin chuxue saw Xu Cheng rushing in through the door, he was covered in sweat and his hair was a bit messy, but he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on his face.

    Lin chuxue opened her arms to him.

    Xu Cheng suddenly ran over, gently hugged her, and started spinning on the spot. He didn¡¯t deliberately push his stomach against Lin chuxue¡¯s pregnant belly, but he just held her arms and spun around in the ward.

    Auntie LAN looked at the couple and couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.

 Chapter 1236 - Donating 5 billion for my child

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Donating 5 billion for my child</h4>

    Xu Cheng gently put Lin chuxue down, rubbed the hair on her forehead, and gently looked at her.¡±¡±Honey, thank you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Lin chuxue said,¡±I¡¯m the one who should thank you. Thank you for doing what you¡¯ve done for me today!¡± Really, Xu Cheng, thank you. Being your woman is the proudest thing I¡¯ve done in my life, and giving birth to your child is also the proudest thing I¡¯ve done. ¡±

    Xu Cheng gentlyid her head on his shoulder and sniffed the soft scent of Lin chuxue¡¯s hair. He really wanted to be drunk on this moment.

    But soon, Xu Cheng turned around and looked at the doctor in charge and asked,¡±¡±Do you have a definite diagnosis?¡±

    ¡°Pregnancy is a very normal thing, Sir. I won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± the attending doctor said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°No!¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for most people,¡± Xu Cheng replied.¡±But for us, it¡¯s very difficult.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make such a big deal out of it. Your wife is pregnant. To me, this is just an insignificant diagnosis. Any doctor would be able to diagnose it. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The doctor said.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±Xu Cheng asked.

    ¡°Li Fu, you can call me Doctor li.¡± The attending physician was surprised.

    Xu Cheng took out his phone and directly called Lin Dong.

    ¡°Hello, master?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°how much money do you have left in your mand branch in China?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°more than 50 billion, half of which I¡¯ve invested in real estate, and I made a profit of more than 5 billion this year. What¡¯s the matter, master?¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±okay, I¡¯ll donate 5 billion to Shangcheng City Hospital right now!¡± Tell the hospital in my name that they have a doctor called Li Fu here, and I admire him very much. ¡±

    Lin Dong was surprised,¡± 5 billion?¡± Wasn¡¯t this a little too much? Can the hospital handle it?¡±

    ¡°Is my child not worth 5 billion?¡± Xu Cheng was slightly angry.

    Lin Dong was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened.¡±¡±Master, you¡¯re saying ...¡±

    ¡°Your master¡¯s wife is pregnant.¡± Xu Cheng faintly smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Lin Dong sat in the car and directly jumped up, his head touching the roof of the car, causing the driver next to him to look at him strangely.

    ¡°Donate!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money right away,¡± Lin Dong said excitedly.¡±Master, congrattions, I have a Little Junior Brother or a Little Junior Sister now.¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and hung up the phone.

    Dr. Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    5 billion?

    Was he really donating or not?

    Was he dreaming?

    Or did this person like to brag?

    No normal person would have thought that someone would donate 5 billion to the hospital just because of a confirmed pregnancy.

    Even a fool would not believe it. Usually, it would be enough to give him a red packet or something. No matter how grateful he was, he would only donate a few thousand Yuan, tens of thousands Yuan, or even a few hundred thousand Yuan. He could be considered one of the top benefactors in the hospital.

    5 billion?

    Doctor li smiled and didn¡¯t care. He thought that this boss might like to pretend, but he didn¡¯t have to expose him. He packed up his things with the nurse and prepared to leave.

    A few minutester, a sum of money from Lin¡¯s real estatepany was deposited into the official ount of chasu City Hospital.

    500,000,000 Yuan!

    The person in charge of chasu City hospital¡¯s bank ounts widened his eyes as he looked at the money transferpany. After getting the contact information, he called Lin Dong and asked.

    ¡°Hello, is this Lin real estate? Just now, your ount ending with ***** transferred 5 billion to Shangcheng City Hospital, is there a mistake? If you are, I can freeze and then revoke it. ¡±

    Lin Dong said heroically,¡±you¡¯re right, I¡¯m Lin Dong, the person in charge of Lin real estate. I transferred the money. Tell the hospital that this is my teacher, Mr. Xu Cheng ¡®s, free donation to the hospital. The amount is from a legal source, so there¡¯s no need to panic.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, then I¡¯m relieved. Sorry to bother you, Mr. Lin. The amount of money involved is too big, so our conversation may be recorded so that the police can provide it if they need to investigate. Do you mind?¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°it¡¯s fine, if the police have any questions, they cane to mypany to check on the source of the money. This isn¡¯t moneyundering, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the bank manager replied.

    After the person-in-charge hung up the phone, he immediately called the hospital.

    The hospital director had already gotten off work. He had just picked up his car from the parking lot when he received a call.

    ¡°Hello? Director Zhang?¡±

    ¡°Director yang, two minutes ago, President Lin from the Lin real estatepany personally transferred 5 billion RMB to your hospital as a donation. Congrattions, your hospital can now be thergest hospital in the province!¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Director yang thought he had heard wrong and stuttered,¡±¡±What did you just say? Director Zhang, could you have made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken, are you director yang from Shangcheng hospital?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I just wanted to inform you that there was a legal donation of 5 billion Yuan under the name of ¡®Xu Cheng¡¯ to your hospital! Congrattions, director yang. You¡¯ll be promoted next year, so you have to treat us. ¡±

    Director yang was so stunned that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Okay, director Zhang, I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter.¡± After director yang finished speaking, he hung up the phone politely, unbuckled his seat belt, and closed the door. He was toozy to even take his briefcase and ran straight into the elevator.

    He went straight to the finance department. Seeing that there were still people working there, he pped his hands.¡±Check for me, a sum of money was just transferred to thepany¡¯s ount, 5 billion! I¡¯m just checking. ¡±

    The finance staff widened his eyes, thinking that he had heard wrong. He quickly logged into the online banking system to check. After counting the countless zeros, he eximed,¡±President, it¡¯s really 5 billion!¡±

    After director yang came over to count and confirm, he quickly called director Zhang to ask for the number of the donor.

    Finally, he called Lin Dong¡¯s phone.

    Lin Dong said to him,¡±there¡¯s a good doctor in your hospital tonight, Li Fu. My teacher admires him a lot and has decided to donate 5 billion to your hospital. I hope your hospital can use this money well.¡±

    Director Yang¡¯s body was trembling. He had never met such a rich person. Five billion!

    ¡°Alright, thank you so much, President Lin. I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Lin Dong: ¡°don¡¯t thank me, I¡¯m not a donor. Donor, my teacher is still in your hospital. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, President Lin, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer since you¡¯re busy. If you need toe to the hospital in the future, just give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    Lin Dong Hung up the phone.

    Director yang rushed out of the finance department and asked the HR department,¡±¡±Can you check which Ward Li Fu is in today?¡±

    ¡°Director, he¡¯s in the intensive care unit, room 01. Do you need me to inform him?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± director yang replied.

    Then he gave an order to the Human Resources Department,¡±¡±Inform all the higher-ups of our hospital to gather at the top floor of the special care area. Tell them that there¡¯s a leader suddenlying for an inspection, and ask them toe immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay, director.¡±

 Chapter 1237 - Im destined to harm you

    <h4>Chapter 1237: I¡¯m destined to harm you</h4>

    They quickly informed the Deputy Directors, directors, and Vice Directors in the offices on each floor.

    In less than five minutes, the leaders of the hospital in the offices on each floor came out and gathered upstairs. The director was waiting for them there in advance.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, he said,¡±¡±There¡¯s a special patient in Room 1ter. He donated 5 billion Yuan to our hospital for free tonight. Although it¡¯s free, we have to show our attitude. Come with me to thank him!¡±

    When those people heard that it was 5 billion, their eyes widened.

    How rich would he be to donate so much?

    After all the doctors were ready, the hospital director¡¯s assistant pushed open the door to the ward.

    Inside, doctor li and his assistant had already packed up the equipment and were walking out.

    Coincidentally, they met the director and the others.

    Doctor li was shocked to see such arge crowd.

    ¡°Li Fu,e.¡± The director had a warm smile on his face as he took Xu Cheng¡¯s arm and led him in front of the other directors. After they walked in front of Xu Cheng and his wife, the director signaled with his eyes, and the Deputy Director and the other directors all agreed and bowed to thank him.

    ¡°Thank you for your donation, Mr. Xu.¡±

    ¡°On behalf of the hospital, I would like to thank Mr. Xu for his donation of 5 billion!¡± The hospital director bowed at a 90-degree angle.

    Li Fu, who was at the side, was shocked!

    The assistant at the door, who was not qualified to join in the fun, was also shocked!

    ¡°This ...¡± Li Fu¡¯s mouth immediately started to stutter, and he immediately looked at Xu Cheng. At this moment, he was really shocked.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, this ... You¡¯ll make me feel ashamed. ¡± He really couldn¡¯t afford it. In this world, even if he cured a difficult or terminal illness, it was impossible to have such a high medical fee, let alone detect pregnancy with the lift of a finger.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand.¡±I¡¯ve already transferred the money to the hospital ount. I¡¯m happy today. This money, to me, is not worth mentioning!¡± To me, no matter how much money I have, it can¡¯tpare to my wife¡¯s pregnancy. If I don¡¯t have any children, what¡¯s the use of all my money? ¡°Of course, I¡¯m donating this money because I hope that your hospital will make good use of it. In the future, you can treat more people in this city and those in need. I only have one request. You can use this money as a poverty relief fund. In the future, if the hospital encounters people who really have no money but need to help the poor, you can help them with emergency treatment.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re so kind,¡± the hospital staff bowed again.

    Xu Cheng supported Lin chuxue, and when they walked to Dr. Li¡¯s side, he patted him on the shoulder and said to the hospital,¡±¡±The person in charge of this Foundation will be Li Fu.¡±

    ¡°No problem at all,¡± the Dean replied.

    Xu Cheng looked at Li Fu.¡±Keep that guilty heart of yours and take care of this money. I hope you can always do things with that guilty heart of yours.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Li Fu nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for your donation, Mr. Xu.¡± He bowed and thanked him.¡±I thank you on behalf of all the patients who have no money to see a doctor!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±This matter doesn¡¯t need to be reported. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    He helped Lin chuxue out of the ward.

    The remaining directors and Associate Chief physicians all looked at Li Fu with shining eyes. It was obvious that this guy¡¯s position in the hospital would definitely be high in the future!

    He had five billion Yuan in funds in his hands. In the future, when the hospital needed funds to expand, even the hospital director would have to give him face.

    ¡°Li,e to my office. I have something to discuss with you.¡± The hospital director smiled and patted Li Fu¡¯s shoulder.

    With this 5 billion, the hospital could definitely expand the influence and strength of the hospital by introducing some advanced equipment and senior teams. At that time, the credit would definitely go to him, the hospital director!

    Therefore, he now looked at Li Fu as if he was looking at his own t future.

    On the road.

    Lin chuxue snuggled into Xu Cheng¡¯s arms and looked at the happy family in the future. She smiled and asked,¡±¡±Hubby, do you like girls or boys?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°as long as it¡¯s our child, both men and women will like it.¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°then tell me, will our child be a girl or a boy?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±If I tell you, will you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin chuxue replied.

    Xu Cheng was speechless.

    Lin chuxue chuckled and snorted.¡±¡±No matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, you¡¯re not allowed to dislike it, understand?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°a descendant of the Xu family. Do I dare to be rash?¡±

    Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at him.¡±That¡¯s more like it. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a girl or a boy. As long as his surname is Xu, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded and touched Lin chuxue¡¯s little du as he sighed.¡±¡±Sigh, I really didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯m very satisfied now, my wife. I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long and got so much, but I¡¯ve never felt so at ease and satisfied like now! I can¡¯t wait to see this little fellowe out. ¡±

    Lin chuxue used her head to touch Xu Cheng¡¯s jaw and said softly,¡±¡±Let¡¯s retire? Is that good?¡±

    Xu Cheng gently knocked his chin on her head.¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯m going to divorce you,¡± Lin chuxue said.

    Xu Chengughed, and Lin chuxue alsoughed.

    ¡°Hubby, do you think you¡¯ll be cold to our child in the future because you didn¡¯t have a father¡¯s love since you were young?¡± Lin chuxue asked with interest.

    ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Xu Cheng rubbed her little head.¡±It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve never experienced this that I know how precious family is to a person. I will be a qualified father.¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°that won¡¯t do. There has to be a strict person in the family. How about this, you¡¯ll be in charge of pampering him, and I¡¯ll be in charge of scolding and beating him. I want to be the Queen.¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned.¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that your kid will think that you¡¯re not his biological daughter? that you¡¯re his stepmother?¡±

    Lin chuxue elbowed Xu Cheng and said,¡±¡±Do you know how to chat? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°why is it for my own good?¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°all these years, you¡¯ve been too murderous and aggressive. You¡¯repletely like a tiger. From now on, I want you to hide your ws and teeth at home and be a cat.¡±

    Xu Cheng paused for a second and thenpromised,¡±¡±Okay, I¡¯ll be a cat, a father and a mother, okay?¡±

    Lin chuxue contentedlyid her head on Xu Cheng¡¯sp, and her long legs directly crossed the luxury car. She closed her eyes a little tiredly, and her eyshes were very long, and her face was delicate and perfect.

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± She called out softly.

    Xu Cheng also softly responded to her.

    Lin chuxue closed her eyes and asked,¡±why? why have you never said no to me?¡± And why me?¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. After a moment of silence, he said,¡±¡±When I was young, my father told me that he had anotherrade-in-arms, and that they were very close. He said that hisrade-in-arms had given birth to a mixed-blood daughter, a very beautiful one. My father said that he had two wishes in his life. One was to find my mother, and the other was to be able to see me get married and have children in his lifetime. It would be best if he could marry the daughter of hisrade-in-arms. Uncle Lin used to tease my dad, saying that his son must be very ugly and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to win his daughter¡¯s heart. ¡±

    Xu Chengughed at this point.

    Lin chuxue suddenly opened her eyes and red at Xu Cheng.¡±¡±You¡¯re such a filial son. ¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Xu Cheng looked down at his wife, Lin chuxue, and grinned, revealing his big white teeth.¡±¡±From the moment dad told me his second wish, I was already destined to harm you!¡±

    (This month might be over, and the story will be perfect. If you need to read the afterword, you can leave a message. I¡¯ll write a little biography about Xu Cheng and his wife¡¯s descendants.)

 Chapter 1238 - The preparations before the banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1238: The preparations before the banquet</h4>

    Two dayster.

    Dubai City, Palm Ind.

    Early in the morning.

    In a tour bus, the world¡¯s most famous Wedding nner, David Stark, was holding up his headset and shouting at his team members.

    ¡°Have you arranged the sequence and setting for the fireworks?¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s all set,¡±

    Stark: ¡°check it again. Also, tell the repository not to touch the fireworks easily. They¡¯re custom-made, and each plum is worth 100000 dors. 999 fireworks are equivalent to a hundred million! All of you better be smart. Have you nned out the parking lot and the airport? We¡¯ll make sure that there are at least 50 private nes and yachts around the ind tonight. We¡¯re only eight hours away from the banquet. I¡¯m telling you, no one is allowed to ck off and work overtime today. If you screw up this n, I¡¯ll fire anyone and make sure they can¡¯t stay in this circle! Listen, money is not a problem. You¡¯ve missed the biggest opportunity of the century to n, and there won¡¯t be such a luxurious scene for you to n in the future. Children, cheer up, let¡¯s do the perfect proposal. ¡±

    ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s already luxurious enough to rent the ind to propose,¡± the assistant next to him clicked his tongue and said,¡±what else is there to do?¡± It was said that the construction of the ind alone cost 14 billion US dors. Who had the ability to rent it and contract the banquet? It was said that the 2400 vis on the ind had been sold out, and the rich and powerful from all over the world had booked and bought them in advance. Which rich man could convince these rich people to rent all the houses for others to hold banquets? How many connections did this require? The cost of making those fireworks is really scary. ¡±

    Stark was also very emotional.¡±That¡¯s right. Even the royal family of Dubai doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so. That¡¯s because there are 2400 rich people. How much face do you need to convince and borrow all of them?¡± I was shocked when I received the order. Someone wanted to contract Palm Ind for a banquet? Let me tell you, the ce where the guests are resting this time is the chief Pce Hotel! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the world¡¯s eight-Star Pce Hotel. It¡¯s also empty tomorrow night and won¡¯t ept any reservations. It¡¯s also contracted for guests to stay. The spare hotel is the seven-star sailboat hotel, and both hotels will vacate all the rooms tomorrow night. ¡±

    A subordinate was curious,¡¯I remember that the Pce Hotel has six top-notch suites, aren¡¯t they specially provided for the head of state or members of the royal family? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s going to be a Big Shot among the guests this time?¡±

    The other nning staff were curious,¡±tsk, tsk, boss, do you have an estimate of how much money was spent on this banquet?¡± I feel like they don¡¯t care about money at all. ¡±

    ¡°At least 200 million dors,¡± said stark, pursing his lips. I¡¯m the banquet¡¯s chief nner. Let me tell you, the employer brought in a batch of Roman Cundi red wine just by providing the materials for the banquet. They brought in 5000 bottles of the usual price of 15000 dors a bottle, and 1000 bottles of Roman Cundi red wine with a premium year of 210000 dors. The annual production of premium red wine is not much to begin with, and there are estimated to be only a few thousand bottles left. To gather 1000 bottles, they¡¯ll probably have to buy them from the ck market at a high price, and it¡¯s estimated that they won¡¯t be able to get it without 30 million dors. There was also the top-quality France truffle, which cost ten million. The 20-US-per gram of caviar was also approved for 20 million Yuan. I bought 1000 pounds of top quality beef from the Wei nation, as well as some good quality foie gras. These top quality ingredients alone cost nearly 100 million, and with the cost of renting this Ind for a week and the contract for two of the world¡¯s top hotels, I have 200 million dors. ¡±

    After that, stark looked at the beautiful scenery of Palm Ind and sighed.¡±¡±This might be the grandest n I¡¯ve evere into contact with in my life. The title of the eighth miracle of the world is indeed well-deserved.¡±

    After that, he picked up the microphone and continued to give orders, demanding that every point must be done professionally without any mistakes.

    ¡°Remove all the balloons. What era are we in now? don¡¯t use those cheap decorations. We don¡¯t need them here. Also, the ingredients are in ce. He quickly sent more people to help. All the expensive staple food must be in ce tonight. Tell the group of famous chefs in China to start preparing their Manchu Han Imperial Feast in advance. They must make 20 sets for the guests to taste tonight. They would definitely receive reservations from these rich people for this banquet. Also, the lighting engineer, what are you guys doing now? Light up the entire Ind. I need seven colors to light up the entire Ind! Those B * stards who are wiring, please remove your wires from the ground. Whoever trip a customer tonight, I¡¯ll file aint against yourpany! Sound engineer, if there¡¯s a sound crack tonight and you can¡¯t achieve a panoramic synchronous sound effect, then close the door and don¡¯t embarrass yourself. And that purificationpany, has the seawater around the shallow bay been cleaned up? Tonight, we must make sure that the guests can enjoy the fun of the pool party as much as they want. ¡±

    At this time, several limousines arrived one after another, and then several of the most popr female and male singers around the world, as well as a group of Vimi angels, came to support the show.

    Seeing that this group of people had only just arrived, stark directly shouted through the loudspeaker,¡±¡±Can you guys be more professional? I¡¯llin to yourpany! Hurry up ande over for the rehearsal. I¡¯ll teach whoever goes against me and ruins my reputation a lesson today! I don¡¯t care who you are!¡±

    The supermodels all stuck out their tongues and quickly jogged over with their assistant makeup artists. Even the A-list Grai male and female singers didn¡¯t dare to act like they were the big shots here. They quickly went to cooperate with the staff to start the rehearsal.

    When they arrived, thepany¡¯s higher-ups had directly said that they had to be absolutely humble and low-key here because the list of guests for this banquet was very scary. Any one of them could easily acquire their entertainmentpany.

    Above them were two private helicopters responsible for supervising today¡¯s event. Haber¡¯s eldest son, Hersey, was personally supervising it, and next to him was haber himself, who came to check out the ce.

    Hersey was exining the current progress to his father.

    ¡°There are still seven hours left before the banquet. Can you make it?¡± Haber asked.

    Hersey nodded.¡±Yes, father. No problem at all. All the parking lots, yachts, and private airports will be arranged by our people.¡±

    Haber took out the telescope and said,¡±¡±The venue doesn¡¯t matter, and we don¡¯t like people gossiping about our banquet. But your uncle Xu¡¯s proposal muste first. If you mess it up, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    Hersey nodded.¡±I wouldn¡¯t dare, father. Even if you didn¡¯t break my legs, the other people who follow uncle Xu would eat me up.¡±

    ¡°When ites to the matters of the organization, even your father¡¯s words can¡¯t be of much use. Just put more effort into it and Don¡¯t Let Me Down. I¡¯m also nning to use this opportunity to introduce you to your uncle Xu. Do you understand?¡± Haber looked deeply at his eldest son and said.

    ¡°I know, father.¡±Hersey¡¯s body shook.

    Compared to being the king of the Emirates, it was better to find a way to enter the deviant Corp and be a high-ranking member. That identity, power, and stage were much more than being the king of the Emirates!

    Haber also asked,¡±what are those luxury brands doing there?¡± How did you manage to get red wine and those top-grade ingredients in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°Father, would you believe me if I told you that they were the ones who offered themselves?¡± The red wine was a gift from them. As for the ingredients, they were sent over by some rich people who used their connections, saying that it was a snack for the organization. Other than the cost of arranging the manpower on the scene, he didn¡¯t spend any money at all. ¡±

    ¡°Haber nodded.¡± Are they all members?¡±

    Hersey smiled.¡±Don¡¯t worry, father. I won¡¯t owe them a favor for such a small amount of money. I know what those rich people who aren¡¯t members are up to. I didn¡¯t ept it, but there will always be members who will rush to pay.¡±

    Haber nodded.¡±Be careful when you do things. Don¡¯t let others use you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, father. ¡± Hersey nodded.

 Chapter 1239 - Invincible!

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Invincible!</h4>

    China.

    The ye residence.

    Elder ye was practicing boxing in the yard. When he saw Minister ye¡¯s Secretarye in, he first greeted him and then went to the bedroom to report something to Minister ye. He was holding a list in his hand.

    After Minister ye came out, he sent the Secretary away and handed the list to his father.

    ¡°Dad, take a look at this list.¡±

    Elder ye stopped and took the paper. It should be two pages.

    After a casual nce, he was amazed.

    ¡°What¡¯s this name list?¡± Old master ye asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s an invitation list for a banquet,¡± Minister ye exined.¡±It¡¯s public and not a secret.¡±

    Old master ye eximed,¡±what banquet inviting these people?¡± What were they trying to do? What was the difference between this and the G20 summit? What are these people doing in Dubai?¡±

    Minister ye bitterly smiled.¡±It¡¯s haber who invited these people to Dubai for a party. It¡¯s a private party without any politics.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense?¡± elder ye asked. What kind of ability does this haber have to invite these people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s behind him?¡±Minister ye asked.

    ¡°Xu Cheng?¡± elder ye was shocked.

    Minister ye nodded.¡±Other than him, I don¡¯t think anyone else can invite these people. They came for a private party and not for politics. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so capable.¡±

    The old man narrowed his eyes.¡±I¡¯ve really underestimated him. This kid¡¯s influence is far stronger than we thought!¡± The list included the entire Western world! Are you sure it¡¯s Xu Cheng?¡±

    My Secretary has investigated it, and haber didn¡¯t invite these people with his Royal identity, but as the president of the deviant Corp¡¯s Council.¡±

    Elder ye: ¡°then they must have gotten Xu Cheng¡¯s permission. I didn¡¯t expect the deviant Corp¡¯s influence in the Western world to be so strong.¡±

    Minister ye replied,¡±it¡¯s not bad!¡± I heard that since the fall of the capital society, most of the powerful capitalists have joined the deviant Corp. Although their members are not as strong as the capital society at its peak, their scale is not small either. They already have a 200000 member list in the Western world, and they are all managed by the deviant Corp¡¯s standards. In terms of loyalty,pared to the capital society period, their recognition and loyalty to the deviant Corp are higher. ¡±

    Elder ye looked at the name list in his hand and sighed,¡±¡±I always thought that I¡¯ve seen through this kid, but in fact, I haven ¡®t. Before he left the country, we old men thought that no one would be able to escape unscathed after getting involved in those Muddy Waters. But he did it. Not only did he cross the river like a fierce dragon, but he also established a mountain as King!¡±

    Then, he smiled.¡±But we should be happy. After all, we are friends and not enemies. Because of his guilt for his mother, he will still have feelings for the ye family. That is enough.¡±

    At this moment, in the courtyard, ye Xiu drove his car back. Then, he got out of the car and sneaked into the courtyard.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more frivolous. ¡± Minister ye reprimanded.

    Ye Xiu quickly made a ¡®shush¡¯ gesture: ¡°Grandpa, dad, help me. Tell them that I¡¯ve gone to the Guild with my brother and am not home.¡±

    ¡°What happened to make you so alert?¡± elder ye asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. ¡± Ye Xiuughed bitterly.¡±My brother gave me a group of Union special police officers. I saw that they were all around 16 years old and were promising kids. Thinking about how great our country is, I wanted to take them to our military unit to teach them how to be good people. In the end, they fought all the way from the 20th unit to the 6th unit, this year¡¯s Championship! They didn¡¯t have a worthy opponent, but instead, it became them teaching the soldiers of the entire country how to behave. The celebrity special Forces of the 20 military regions that were defeated collectively had their pride hurt and stopped training. Now, the 20manders want to eat me!¡±

    ¡°Hurt your self-esteem and quit?¡± Elder ye snorted and said,¡±do you have to?¡± If they werezy, then so be it. Why did they stop training one by one? You want to be punished by the military?¡±

    Ye Xiu saw that a valiantmander had already entered the courtyard, so he quickly ran away.

    But she was stopped by old master ye.

    ¡°What¡¯s your Grandpa Guan afraid of? it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to eat you up. Just stand there. ¡±

    Ye Xiu could only obediently stand to the side.

    The Commander-in-Chief entered the courtyard and saluted Grandpa ye.

    ¡°Good day, chief.¡±

    Elder ye was surprised. This Commander-in-Chief was an oldmander, but he was actually invited out by the younger generation?

    He could be considered to be half the same generation as old master ye.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Won¡¯t I let you retire?¡±

    The old Commander-in-Chief first red at ye Xiu, then bitterly smiled at elder ye.¡±¡±Yes! I just wanted toe over and kick that little Xiu a few times. Look at what he¡¯s done, he¡¯s already sent a written notice to cancel the annual 36th Mrpetition, there¡¯s no need to embarrass himself. ¡±

    Elder ye snorted,¡±little Xiu told me that you¡¯re covering up for those who went on a strike because of their temper?¡± Can this kind of atmosphere be eptable?¡±

    ¡°Chief, you don¡¯t know.¡± The oldmander bitterly smiled.¡±Little Xiu and those guys are too fierce. The top 20 military regions this year all took turns to go up, but they were all pushed down. It would be fine if they won by a narrow margin, but the point is, they didn¡¯t even have the power to fight back. Right, do you still remember the champion of the 28th season, that Xu Cheng guy?¡±

    The ye father and son nodded.¡±Yes, I do. He¡¯s a weapon specialist who only appears once in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, just like that year, the top ten all got beaten up by Xu Cheng. It was aplete one-sided battle.¡± The oldmander smiled bitterly.

    The father and son of the ye family looked at each other, and then Minister ye couldn¡¯t help but say to the oldmander,¡±¡±Uncle Guan, these guys are the team that Xu Cheng trained.¡±

    The oldmander¡¯s eyes widened.

    Ye Xiu stood to the side and muttered,¡±¡±Who asked these rising stars to look down on my brother? every year¡¯s champion wanted to challenge him. Look, they trained a team to teach them how to behave.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Minister ye red at his son.

    Elder ye hurriedly asked the oldmander,¡±it doesn¡¯t make sense to hurt my self-esteem. I can¡¯t beat you up in every aspect. It¡¯s not bad to be upset.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better ask little Xiu,¡±the oldmanderughed bitterly.

    Ye Xiu stood to the side and coughed,¡±after all 20 of their military regions lost, they chose the best marksmen in the country to y a 1v1, but they lost.¡± Then, he yed scouting techniques and lost. Then, he yed jungle survival and adventure and lost even more. If they couldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one battle, themanders of the 20 military regions would gather the top 20 elite soldiers of the year to y a team battle. 0! Our country¡¯s military Region is 20, the other side is 0! As ast resort, they directly invited the best team battle tactician to arrange the formation in the jungle battle. The idea was very good, and Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing tactics were even more tricky. 2!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still 20, right?¡±Grandpa ye pouted.

    Ye Xiu nodded his head,¡±yes.¡±

    The oldmander mmed the table.¡±Chief, do you think they won¡¯t hurt their self-esteem?¡± he asked.

    Ye Xiu coughed.¡±Actually, we¡¯re notpletely useless. In one aspect, our Army is still better than the Union¡¯s Criminal Police.¡±

    Elder ye and Minister ye¡¯s eyes lit up, and they said in unison,¡±¡±Which aspect?¡±

    Ye Xiu,¡±drinking!¡± They were all 16 years old and had never touched alcohol or smoke before. Thus, our Army sessfully got them drunk. ¡±

    The oldmander covered his face and sobbed, wishing he could hide in the ground.

 Chapter 1240 - They dont like our stage

    <h4>Chapter 1240: They don¡¯t like our stage</h4>

    <b></b>

    It wasn¡¯t just the oldmander who was embarrassed. As the leaders of the country, Minister ye and elder ye were also a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Is there no chance of winning at all?¡± Minister ye still understood his soldiers.

    The oldmander wanted to cry but had no tears,¡¯two words, invincible! They had no chance of winning at all. Otherwise, those soldiers wouldn¡¯t have been so dejected and lost their confidence. It could be said that their enthusiasm had beenpletely destroyed. Bureau chief, you know that as the elite of the country¡¯s Special Forces, their training was already very hard and belonged to the devil¡¯s training. They represented the country¡¯s most elite team. However, whenpared to others, the gap was so obvious. This kind of obvious difference made people feel helpless and frustrated. They no longer knew how to work hard to catch up with others. If they were to increase the level of training, they would die. The point is, they¡¯re a group of 16-year-old soldiers. It makes those celebrity Special Forces soldiers who trained with all their might feel like they¡¯ve wasted their lives. ¡±

    ¡°Little Xiu, tell us about this group of Union police officers,¡± elder ye said, showing that he was taking this matter seriously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but Grandpa, they were the ones who captured Jackson.¡±

    ¡°They caught him?¡± Minister ye was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, my brother asked them to arrest him and handed him to me. I then gave him to the country. Less than 24 hours after Jackson released the first video that interfered with the global vineunch, they caught the person!¡± Ye Xiu was also very surprised.¡±I was wondering where they got the ability and capital to do it. That¡¯s why I took them to practice with those military teams.¡±

    The oldmander rolled up his sleeves, ready to fight.¡±Do you know that something happened while you were training?¡±

    Ye Xiu quickly hid behind his grandfather and added,¡±¡±I¡¯d rather let those arrogant bastards know that there¡¯s always someone stronger than them, Grandpa Guan. Besides, it¡¯s not my fault, my brother said that the criminal Police have an obligation to have an annual exchange with the other countries in the Union. I¡¯m an official of the Union now, so I have my own position, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still showing off?¡±the oldmander red.

    Elder ye didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He interrupted oldmander Guan,¡±¡±Little Xiu has indeed revoked all military duties. Now, other than his household registration, he has nothing to do with our country¡¯s system. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. The other four families are keeping a close eye on him for his position. Don¡¯t let him make mistakes and lose his job.¡±

    The oldmanderughed bitterly and said with some pity,¡±¡±Chief, those guys are really not bad. If we poach a few of them to our country, we won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to rank in the International Special Forces selection in the future.¡±

    In reality, the main reason they had moved this oldmander was because of his background and experience. All the military regions were very envious of the Union¡¯s Criminal Police team and wanted to poach them, but the first person to stand in their way was ye Xiu. After all, he was a member of the ye family, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They only brought out their oldmander to Scout the way.

    Ye Xiu quickly rejected him: ¡°Grandpa Guan, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. My brother gave me the soldiers, and I¡¯m the head of the criminal Police Department of the Union. If there¡¯s one or two missing, it¡¯ll damage my reputation.¡±

    The oldmander red at him,¡±don¡¯t you know how outstanding they are?¡± Any one of them will definitely be the Champion of the Year. We¡¯ll poach as many as we can. We have money and good policies. ¡±

    Ye Xiu quickly waved his hand,¡±Grandpa Guan, let¡¯s just forget it.¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never done this kind of Kung Fu before, but I think it¡¯s better not to. ¡±

    Elder ye looked at ye Xiu: ¡°you¡¯ve tried?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded.¡±I asked them how much their annual sry was at the mutant Union. They didn¡¯t say anything specific, but it¡¯s definitely not as high as mine.¡±

    ¡°How much do you have?¡±

    Ye Xiu thought for a moment.¡±I¡¯ve asked my brother. At my level, my annual sry is 2 million USD.¡±

    The oldmander: ¡°that¡¯s not considered high. We can give each of them an annual sry of 5 million US dors. That¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Ye Xiu shook his head,¡±they won¡¯t leave the Guild. I¡¯ve tested them. This isn¡¯t a matter of money, but gratitude!¡± They¡¯re all orphans, and the Union taught them how to make a living, and they¡¯ve only signed contracts. They can be poached when they retire, but they¡¯ll leave the Union, either to work behind the scenes or to leave. It won¡¯t hurt their rtionship. ¡±

    ¡°How long is the contract?¡±

    Ye Xiu: ¡°everyone¡¯s given 20 years. In other words, they¡¯ll have to wait until they¡¯re 36 before they can retire. During this time, don¡¯t even think about poaching them. Their loyalty is quite high, and they don¡¯t touch any dirt. They know that after they retire, if they want to find money, there will be plenty of bosses looking for them. So, they¡¯re even more grateful to the Union forying out the road for them. In these 20 years, they¡¯ll strictly follow through with their contracts.¡±

    The oldmander: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to influence them with our soft and hard tactics. In any case, I really like this group of kids. If I had a team like this, I would bring them out to the International stage every year and make them look great.¡±

    Ye Xiu said: ¡°ording to my understanding of these kids, they¡¯re also very creative. But because they¡¯re too creative, they¡¯re very rational and know what they should and shouldn¡¯t do. They say that there¡¯s only one way to get them to join us.¡±

    The oldmander, Minister ye, and elder ye all said in unison,¡±¡±What?¡±

    ¡°The stage.¡± Ye Xiu said,¡±a higher stage. For example, the current Union. They can interweave between the Union nations to carry out all kinds of missions. They deal with the most troublesome problems of the various countries. What¡¯s bigger than the stage of the Union? If you join our country, you can¡¯t meddle in the affairs of other countries, such as America. However, it was different in the Union. They could also supervise. This was why there were so many volunteers in the Union looking for jobs! For example, this Jackson case, if it was handed over to our country¡¯s National Security Department or the CIA, it would take at least a month of stalemate. Whether or not we can arrest them is secondary, but look at them, within 24 hours, an arrest across countries, dare I ask if we can do it? Any random murder suspect that escapes across the border is enough for us to catch them for two or three days, not to mention an International Criminal protected by the government! To be honest, on this point, I¡¯m not trying to boost other people¡¯s morale and diminish our own prestige, but there¡¯s a reason why they look down on other countries and are only loyal to the Union. Some things can¡¯t always be looked at on the surface. It¡¯s useless to talk about money, policies, or feelings. What¡¯s needed is physical strength. Grandpa Guan, even if you poached one or two of them, if you don¡¯t give them a full team, the efficiency will still be halved. Look at their 15-man team, every one of them is the best, and every one of them has their own specialty. If you poached one, the Union would immediately add another one in, how long would it take for you to poach them all?¡±

    After a long time, the oldmander finally caught some information at the end of his sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there are more than 15 Criminal Police teams in the Union?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded his head,¡±currently, there are four teams in the four continents, and the 15 of them are temporarily in charge of Asia.¡± I¡¯ve seen that our Department will have 2000 Criminal Police officers in the future, which means that there will be more people in the future. ¡±

    The oldmander, Minister ye, and elder ye all widened their eyes.

    If Xu Cheng was here, he would only smile.¡±Go ahead and excavate as much as you want. If my huge Arsenal doesn¡¯t go bankrupt, I¡¯ll admit defeat!

 Chapter 1241 - Attending the banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Attending the banquet</h4>

    After the oldmander left, he dispelled any thoughts of trying to poach ye Xiu. After ye Xiu sat down, he saw a list of names on the stone table.

    He took it and looked at it casually.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? Were these names repeated or were they really the Presidents of those countries? The names of the presidents of France, Ennd, Spain, Brazil, and other European countries, and those who are at least vice presidents, as well as the names of the Royal Kings and Queens of Ennd, Spain, Monaco, and other countries are also on the list. Dad, are you going to attend some Summit?¡± Ye Xiu looked at the list and was very surprised.

    ¡°What kind of status and rtionship do you think I have to be able to invite these people?¡± Minister ye said in a strange tone.

    Ye Xiu looked at elder ye:

    Elder ye rolled his eyes,¡¯I¡¯m so old, do I look bored? Do you know why I want you to work for Xu Cheng? This name list was the reason. Didn¡¯t you always ask what your brother was doing outside? You¡¯re wondering why he wanted to join the deviant Corp, and the reasons are all on this list. ¡±

    Ye Xiu looked at the list again, but he didn¡¯t understand.

    Minister ye and elder ye rolled their eyes at him when they saw his nk expression.

    Elder ye pointed at the name list and said,¡±these people are invited by Xu Cheng. They¡¯re not here for politics. They¡¯re just here to attend the party. They¡¯re here because of his connections.¡±

    Ye Xiu would be an idiot if he still didn¡¯t understand. He opened his eyes wide and said thoughtfully,¡±¡±No wonder he asked me to go to Dubai with him and my sister-inw. I¡¯m busy with the oldmanders and have no time to go.¡±

    ¡°You rejected it?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded his head.

    Elder ye immediately shouted,¡±¡±Can¡¯t you be more careful, you little brat? Would he let you y for no reason? With Xu Cheng¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t waste time if he didn¡¯t have a purpose. Even if he¡¯s just going out to y, he has something important to do. Hurry up, you don¡¯t have to go home anymore, just go and do your job and don¡¯te back if you don¡¯t make a name for yourself. ¡±

    Ye Xiu quickly rushed into the car and left.

    It was less than five hours before the banquet.

    When Xu Cheng and Lin chuxue boarded the ne, ye Xiu drove his Land Rover and rushed over.

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said.

    Fortunately, he made it in time.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± ¡°After looking at your guest list, I decided to go take a look,¡± ye Xiu said directly.

    Xu Cheng,¡±how are my soldiers?¡± Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle it now. ¡± Ye Xiu bitterlyughed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to control it, you just need to be an official. I want you to know one thing over time.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°from now on, earth will only have one standard!¡± I call it the Union¡¯s standard. ¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you really n on cing the guilds above all the other countries?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Cheng asked.

    Ye Xiu shook his head,¡±I don¡¯t think we can kill a bull¡¯s ear with just a single unit!¡± After all, this era was still the era of nuclear economic development. It¡¯s impossible for a person or an organization to be above the country. As the saying goes, things will reverse when they reach an extreme!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled,¡±you¡¯ll understand in the future. Five years!¡± Five yearster, if you still have the same thoughts as you do now, then I¡¯ll admit defeat. ¡±

    He turned around and helped Lin chuxue to her seat.

    Lin chuxue patted his hand and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not that pretentious. ¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned.¡±Better be careful.¡±

    After they sat down, Xu Cheng directly called haber.

    Haber, change all the gifts we ordered before. She can¡¯t wear it now, and the size might be wrong.¡±

    ¡°Brother, every piece of clothing was made ording to Nicole¡¯s size. Why are you suddenly removing them all because they can¡¯t be worn?¡± Haber was a little depressed.

    ¡°Find a few loose-fitting clothes at thest minute, especially those around your abdomen. Don¡¯t wear tight-fitting ones.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°we¡¯ll be there in a few hours. That¡¯s all. For the time being, you can just put a few dresses in the size range of the ones she ordered and wait for her to pick and try them on.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Haber bitterly smiled. After he hung up the phone, he called the designers and arranged for them to do it urgently.

    His wife, who was beside him, saw his sad face and asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Xu Cheng suddenly stopped Nicole from wearing those dresses. They¡¯re all custom-made, and each one costs no less than 100000 pounds. Money is a small matter, but the key is that the banquet is about to start, and which dress doesn¡¯t tighten around the abdomen? Only then can a woman¡¯s slim figure be reflected. ¡±

    His wife, who was chewing the beef, suddenly widened her eyes.¡±¡±What did you just say? Don¡¯t you strangle her abdomen?¡±

    Haber: ¡°yeah, if the gown doesn¡¯t look like this, how can it still be called a gown?¡± Isn¡¯t it a Body sculpting design?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯ve been pregnant so many times, when have I ever worn tight clothes?¡± His wife rolled her eyes at him, and then her face turned happy.¡±Nicole must be pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± haber was dumbfounded.

    His wife,¡±what else?¡± Have you ever seen Nicole wearing clothes that don¡¯t fit her? She¡¯s very particr about what she¡¯s wearing, and since Xu Cheng asked you to arrange it, he must be pregnant. You can tell if a man is a good person or not. ¡±

    Haber suddenly mmed the table.¡±That¡¯s enough. Now, my brother¡¯s future is set. I¡¯m sure the other guys will be very happy to hear this news.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t want the Xu family to be able to stabilize the power of the dynasty?

    If Xu Cheng didn¡¯t have any offspring, after he died, the power would be reced, and at that time, the interests of those who followed him would be affected and unstable. Everyone who fought with you for the dynasty was most afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have a sessor, and then their status would be no longer guaranteed at any time.

    For example, haber¡¯s current status was because of Xu Cheng¡¯s existence, and everyone respected him. But if the Xu family fell, his status and power would be affected. So, now, the members of the deviant Corp all hoped that Xu Cheng would either live a long life, or quickly have a power transfer so that everyone could be at ease that the corporation wouldn¡¯t fall.

    Haber¡¯s wife put down her chopsticks and said,¡±¡±Forget it. I¡¯ll go and pick out a few pieces for her personally. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if we put up with it too much during the banquet.¡±

    Haber nodded.

    When Xu Cheng and the others ¡®private ne arrived in Dubai.

    Haber informed everyone in the royal family one day in advance that they had toe to the airport to wee him. At this time, he didn¡¯t need to inform them. The royal family members had already put down all their work and arrived at the airport in advance to pick them up.

    Those Royal members who didn¡¯t know who Xu Cheng was before, if they still didn¡¯t know who Xu Cheng was by now, they could just go and die. Now, even a fool would know who was the reason for the rise of the Dubai Royal Family. If Dubai used to be seen as a nouveau riche in Europe, it was now a royal family with power and financial resources. Their status in Europe was even starting to surpass the British royal family.

    The status of Dubai¡¯s princes was gradually rising in Europe and the world, and they knew why.

    So, for Xu Cheng¡¯s arrival, the entire royal family showed their sincerity and sent out all their members to wee him.

    It was from this moment on that ye Xiu gradually realized just how powerful this cheap brother of his, who usually didn¡¯t make a big deal of it, was.

 Chapter 1242 - Very popular

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Very popr</h4>

    After Xu Cheng greeted haber and his wife with Lin chuxue, he only patted haber¡¯s eldest son, Hersey, on the shoulder and didn¡¯t say anything to anyone else in the royal family.

    This small action made Hersey very excited, and he was also the most powerful and confident among the many young members of the royal family.

    His younger brother hadpletely given up on the idea of fighting for the throne with his older brother, and haber also forbade these brothers from being encouraged by others to mess around and affect the unity of the family. Now haber¡¯s eyes were no longer on the royal family, but on the stage of the whole world.

    If the future was really a world of change, then who would be the master after the reshuffling? to him, he needed to grasp the new opportunity to firmly stand firm. Xu Cheng held Lin chuxue¡¯s hand with one hand and nced at haber¡¯s brother, Hardy, and the others. He chuckled at haber and said,¡±¡±You still have a thorn in your side? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll stab you in the back again?¡±

    The faces of Hardy and the others all changed drastically. Their power and status had beenpletely weakened after haber took over. Not killing them and letting them enjoy their financial support was already being kind. They were really afraid that with one word from Xu Cheng, haber would kill them all.

    Because of this, the people in his faction couldn¡¯t help but kneel down.

    ¡°Mr. Xu, please let us live! We were also bewitched by Hardy. Now we have vowed never to enter the core of the royal family and are willing to be idle Kings for the rest of our lives. ¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered.¡±I think most of the people who deserve to die are already dead. Next time, it won¡¯t be my subordinates who follow haber to settle the score. I wille here myself.¡±

    The kneeling members of the royal family were all frightened. Last time, after haber came out of that prison, the members of the royal family who had tried to rebel against him died one after another, just like the deviant Corp.

    They knew that the deviant Corp and haber had returned.

    In order not to follow in the footsteps of others, Hardy and the other factions took the initiative to return power to haber, willing to ept his punishment.

    After Xu Cheng said that, he didn¡¯t say hello to any Prince or other ministers, not even shaking hands. He just went straight into the Royal carriage and drove towards the Royal Pce.

    Hersey and the other young men were in the third Royal car, and the people sitting with him were all the younger generation of the royal family.

    ¡°Hersey, it looks like Mr. Xu is quite nice to you.¡± Someone said in envy.

    The other man directly unscrewed the bottle of champagne and poured it for Hersey. Hersey waved his hand.¡±I still have things to arrange. I won¡¯t drink it, so as not to ruin things.¡±

    ¡°Hersey, since Mr. Xu values you so much, does that mean you can also enter the deviant Corp and take on a certain position?¡±

    Hersey shook his head.¡±My father said that anyone who enters the core of the deviant Corp is someone who has gone through mountains of swords and seas of mes with Mr. Xu. The price to enter the inner circle is very high. They have all gone through blood and swords. If I want to enter, in addition to being rmended by my father, I need to do more things to get recognition. However, my father said that as long as I can do it well, he¡¯s confident that he can convince a few of the deviant Corp¡¯s senior members to vote for me. ¡±

    The other members of the royal family were all envious when they heard this.

    In addition to them, this was the first banquet organized by the deviant Corp, and all the other non-members wanted to join in.

    First of all, there was a rule in this banquet that there was no limit to the number ofpanions that the council chairman could bring. Council members were allowed to bring a non-internal memberpanion, while ordinary members were forbidden to bring non-members in except for a femalepanion tonight.

    There were several levels for the deviant Corp to attract members.

    Of course, there was nock of people from both the business and political circles who had entered the six-wing or above. As for the political alligators, the demon angels were six-wing or above. At present, the members of the leaders of various countries and Ministry-level or above were generally seven to nine wings!

    The 8 ¨C 9 winged demonic angels were members of the Council.

    Currently, there were three North American regional Directors: Stenson, Rockefeller, and the heir to Bush were all 11-wing.

    Council members, Saar and Jerry, were both 8-wing.

    The three council members of Europe were Hawking, haber, and Benjamin.

    [Council members: the Prime Ministers, presidents, and Kings of European countries are all 8-wing members.]

    There were two council presidents in Africa, Lin Guiren (9th wing), Kush (10th wing).

    As for Asia, there weren¡¯t any yet. Not everyone, but there were too many people applying. Among them, the financial groups from the Wei nation were particrly enthusiastic, especially those financial giants who were scared by Xu Cheng and took the initiative to withdraw from the capital society.

    There was nock of three-star families in bangziguo who wanted to join. They had fought hard for the position of the capital society¡¯s Supreme Leader candidate, but in the end, the capital society disbanded and they quit, which made many peopleugh at them.

    In Asia, the royal families of Thand, Brunei, and other countries had sent out applications, but they were still under review. All of this was enough to show that the new invisible force led by the deviant Corp was already strong enough, and everyone wanted to join in without being excluded.

    So, for this banquet issued by the deviant Corp, those non-member forces that hadn¡¯t been able toe in for the time being wanted to follow the board members and participate, maybe they would be lucky enough to join?

    Almost everyone who wanted toe had the same thought.

    Hence, in Dubai today, apart from the people who came to attend the banquet, there were also some top tycoons who used the excuse of traveling to get close to the board members. They wanted to get to know them and see if they could enter to take a look.

    Naturally, such a top-notch party could not be hidden from the scheming socialites. Beautiful women from almost all over the world had done their best to arrive in Dubai in advance. They were willing to spend a lot of money to package themselves and stay in luxurious hotels, rent luxury cars, and then go around Dubai all day long. Because the list of the party was no secret, these women who were determined to marry into rich families felt that even the lowest-ranked members of this party were diamond-ranked and symbol of power. Therefore, there were many beautiful women in Dubai these days, especially around the pce Hotel and the Burj Al Arab hotel. There were always beautiful women pretending to pass by and waiting to meet.

    Because they knew that not every guest would have a femalepanion that they were satisfied with. What if they won the lottery? Even if he couldn¡¯t catch one, it would be more or less beneficial for his future if he could get in and get to know the higher-ups and leave an impression on them.

    And Churchill, who had just joined the deviant Corp, was so excited when he received the invitation card to this high-profile banquet.

    He had arrived in Dubai early and checked into the Burj Al Arab hotel. Before the party started, he sent a request to the person he had been pursuing for a long time: ¡°My dear, I¡¯m in Dubai now and I¡¯m going to attend the banquet in three hours. If you fly over now, you can still make it. I need a femalepanion by my side, are you willing to go with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m attending a banquet right now. So, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The other party sent a text message.

    Churchill was a little disappointed. Just as he was about to type, the other party sent another text message.¡± ¡°Wait, where do you think the banquet will be held?¡±

    ¡°Dubai,¡± Churchill said.¡±Tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±

    The other party asked,¡¯don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to the most luxurious party for big shots? How could someone of your level be invited?¡±

    Churchill immediately took a picture of the invitation and sent it to her.

    Not long after, the other party sent a message: ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. ¡±

 Chapter 1243 - Its the leaders idea to hold a banquet!

    <h4>Chapter 1243: It¡¯s the leader¡¯s idea to hold a banquet!</h4>

    <b></b>

    Churchill brought his femalepanion with an invitation card to the security check at the gate of Palm Ind.

    The guard swiped the invitation card at theputer, and the chip on the card immediately scanned Churchill¡¯s information and photos.

    Churchill¡¯s femalepanion looked at him nervously, afraid that he had brought her here to y a prank.

    The current deviant Corp was a behemoth, and if they tried to y tricks in front of them, the world¡¯s big crocodiles had plenty of ways to kill them. This banquet only belonged to the internal members of the deviant Corp, and it was also the first time the deviant Corp had organized a member¡¯s banquet, so the importance of this event could be seen.

    After the guardpared Churchill to himself, just as the femalepanion was so nervous that she wanted to give up and leave, he handed the invitation card to Churchill and said,¡±¡±Keep your invitation card. As this is the first member¡¯s banquet, you can get a small gift with this card. This gift is only avable to internal members. I wish you a pleasant banquet.¡±

    Churchill took back the card like a gentleman and smiled.¡±¡±Thank you,¡± he said.

    Then, he walked down the red carpet leading to Palm Ind with his girlfriend.

    The femalepanion¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.¡±Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re a member of the deviant Corp? If you had said that earlier, my dad wouldn¡¯t have strongly opposed us. ¡±

    Churchill smiled.¡±I just joined a few days ago, so I didn¡¯t dare to show off. After all, I was afraid that something would happen to me. When I got the invitation card, I was indeed very surprised. I thought that my level wouldn¡¯t be qualified to attend this kind of banquet.¡±

    His femalepanion excitedly reached out her hand to look at his chest.¡±Let me see your tattoo.¡±

    Churchill was shocked.¡±Dear, you can¡¯t do it here. I have to maintain my appearance because it might affect my future business partners. ¡±

    Only then did the femalepanion react and immediately said in a reserved manner,¡±¡±I¡¯m a little too excited. I¡¯m sorry. Alright, we¡¯re going to the banquet now.¡±

    Other than the two of them.

    More and more members came to enter the venue.

    There were no tickets for Dubai¡¯s airport¡¯s private ne today, all of them were snapped up by foreign members.

    As long as the global members had time toe, more than a thousand members had already entered the venue since the start of the banquet.

    The buffets and red wine provided in the venue were really luxurious.

    Pool parties were too low-level. Today, you could surf in the shallow waters around Palm Ind.

    The femalepanions who were already members had already changed into their pool clothes and were enjoying the party on the beach in groups. They were all holding red wine sses in their hands. Some were talking about business, some were talking about fashion, and some were talking about luxury.

    They were all in the same circle, so they could always find topics to talk about.

    More and more members entered Palm Ind. The big shots, whether they were business giants or political Giants, all came one after another. For example, the European leaders all came in groups with their wives.

    Their entrance ignited the enthusiasm of the members who had arrived early.

    All of a sudden, the entire membership day had a clear goal and center point.

    That was to curry favor and make friends with each other.

    Since these core council members were present, as the host, all the members of the Dubai Royal Family had toe out and receive them.

    After that, haber¡¯s car entered the venue, bringing the party into a g-Wave.

    Haber, Benjamin, and Hawking walked into the center of Palm Ind together, and the big bosses that had gathered there immediately came up to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally met the three main characters of tonight. ¡± The few board members walked over with a smile.

    After haber and Benjamin clinked sses with them, they took a sip and talked cheerfully.

    The Prime Minister from Britain looked at the nearly 5000 members in the venue, and as a politician, he knew most of the identities. Tonight was the time for the deviant Corp to show their trump card.

    This revtion surprised the political Giants.

    The wealth of these people could probably affect the entire North America and Europe. In terms of politics, most of the politicians who came could be said to be the power hubs in Europe and North America.

    Today, there was only the deviant Corp¡¯s level, and there was no difference between official and rich levels. All the respect came from your membership level.

    Therefore, in addition to the members of the Orthodox sects, members of the dark underground world had alsoe to participate.

    For example, thrall, The Godfather of the underground gangs Mexico and America.

    For example, The Godfather of the Italy Mafia.

    For example, three of the top ten families of the underground world hade.

    You wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that in such an asion, only the deviant Corp could see so many conflicting people at the same time.

    No one would cause trouble here.

    Every member enjoyed the party today. None of the rich people present today had less than five billion dors in wealth, and none of the politicians had power lower than a Minister ¡®s. Even the representatives of the underground world were at the level of feudal officials in the underground world.

    Anyone caught and sent to the media would be a trendsetter in politics, business, or even the legendary world.

    The socialites loved tonight¡¯s party. They were dazzled by the number of big shots they had never seen before. The entire Ind was filled with people conversing. If you could call out a Western celebrity¡¯s name on the International celebrity list, you would have an 80% chance of finding him.

    This could be the most important banquet of the century!

    There were two socialites, one holding a towel and the other holding a ss of red wine, waiting for a young man to swim over from the shallow bay. When he swam to the beach, the two socialites immediately came up to him. One handed him a towel and the other a ss of red wine.

    The eyes of the surroundingdies lit up when they saw the tattoo on the young man¡¯s chest.

    Tonight, they don¡¯t care how rich you are outside, they only care how many wings you have on your chest.

    Below five-winged, the only difference might be wealth, but above six-winged, that was the level where wealth and power coexisted. And this young man just happened to be a six-winged!

    His age and rank had left most of the ordinary members present behind.

    It was no wonder that the socialites ¡®eyes lit up when they saw him.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that kid? He¡¯s actually a six-winged?¡± Some of the wealthy people were curious as they held the red wine.

    The member from Africaughed.¡±Lin Lei, the only son of the African Council Chairman Lin Guiren. Lin Guiren is the father-inw of the deviant Corp leader, and his council Chairman position is hereditary. Unless the deviant Corp disbands, Lin Lei will definitely inherit his father¡¯s 10-wing hub in the future.¡± I advise you not to look down on him. Although Africa is generally poor, his father is the military Chairman of the country of afterlife, and he is also the Crown Prince of the country. Take it easy. ¡±

    The curious rich man¡¯s eyelids twitched.¡±I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Lin Lei hugged the two socialites andy down on the chair. He was here on behalf of his father tonight, and he didn¡¯t need to get to know anyone else. On the one hand, it was to avoid suspicion. After all, their family¡¯s rtionship with the deviant Corp¡¯s leader was clear.

    The European big shots who came to attend were all very curious. This banquet would not be that simple.

    They surrounded haber and couldn¡¯t help but try to trap him.

    ¡°Mr. Haber sure is generous. He actually bought Palm Ind. I heard that there are thousands of wealthy buyers here, and it¡¯s not easy to convince them to rent it out. After all, they don¡¯tck money, they only need face and respect.¡±

    Haber smiled.¡±Who said I invited you guys to this party?¡± he asked. I admit that I don¡¯t have the ability to do so. ¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± the group of big shots was surprised.

    Haber said,¡±this banquet is the leader¡¯s idea!¡± Otherwise, how could I, the chairman of the European Council, be able to invite the council members from Africa and Asia?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Leader¡¯s meaning? Will he be here tonight?¡± Someone asked in surprise.

    ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Benjamin smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 1244 - Hes here!

    <h4>Chapter 1244: He¡¯s here!</h4>

    The deviant Corp¡¯s leader.

    He was a strange man who did not need to be described in detail.

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the things he had done were unprecedented.

    One single-handedly pushed for the founding of the country of afterlife, then destroyed the capital society, and then invisibly controlled North America and Europe.

    Rockefeller, Morgan, and Roth families.

    These were all legendary families that were once the hidden super families of this earth. Since the war broke out, these three families had always been involved.

    It wasn¡¯t that no one had resisted, but there were countless powerful figures in modern history. Since Kennedy tried to overthrow the Federal Reserve and was killed, there were many legendary warlords who opposed the United States. However, they all became a part of the United States ¡®history, setting off the huge terrorist forces such as Ross and his subordinates, the Morgan and Rockefeller families.

    These undead had never triggered the three great ns to show themselves. In other words, in the history of this resistance, no one hadsted until they saw the BOSS and died. This showed how powerful the force behind this was.

    Therefore, the birth of the deviant Corp was more legendary and mythical.

    It ruled the chaotd of mercenaries, then challenged the authority of thew of the world, openlypeting with the Americannd and air Force warships, and even treated European countries as their back garden, overthrowing what was thought to be the most powerful Freemasonry of the century. Since then, whenever the deviant Corp appeared, the legend that people would die was confirmed by the shocking assassination methods.

    Morgan, Rockefeller, Ross!

    The three behemoths that had ruled this half of the earth for two centuries had been uprooted and destroyed. This was simply not a feat that could be aplished by one person.

    This legendary organization was actually founded by a man in his early thirties.

    He was called the clown.

    A person who was close to God, because only God could create such a sacred organization.

    In the past few years, the clown had always been in the international news. However, in every major event, he had always calmly retreated with the posture of a Victor. Even a big country like America was still on his list of ythings.

    The capital society had been hunting down this man for many years, and anyone with power in the world would know that Xu Cheng was the clown, and the clown was Xu Cheng¡¯s information because the M Nation had exposed his identity before, but ...

    It was this kind of person who you knew what he looked like, and in a situation where more than 20 countries around the world wanted to overthrow the deviant Corp, he didn¡¯t have stic surgery or disguise himself. He was either a clown or Xu Cheng¡¯s real face, but he was still alive and well. He lived to this day, and not only did he disband the capital society, but he also destroyed the three major families.

    What reason do you have not to submit to a man who no longer needs to plot and directly conspire to conquer and kill you?

    However, he was more courageous and confident than the three great ns!

    The three big families had always kept themselves hidden to control the politics of Europe, North America, or half of the world, but the deviant Corp leader was different. He was a man who dared to bring the deviant Corp onto the big stage, and now the deviant Corp was a ce where he gathered everyone to y cards, and they had to y ording to his style, and he had the final say on what cards to y.

    With the list of names and members gathered at the banquet today, no one would probably try to find out what kind of organization the deviant Corp was.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to meet such a legendary person at a close distance?

    No wonder those big shots were so excited and curious about whether chief would show up tonight.

    Haber looked at his watch, and when it was about time, at the entrance of the red carpet on Palm Ind, an extended ck Rolls Royce slowly drove in.

    An attendant went to open the door.

    Stenson, little Rockefeller, and the young current patriarch of Bush¡¯s family got out of the car, shocked by the big shots.

    Stenson, Bush Junior, and thergest military and political family in America, while Rockefeller took over the Federal Reserve left by Ross and became the god of wealth of America. These three forces made tonight¡¯s banquet even more important!

    Mr. Stenson, hello, hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bush, I ...¡±

    After the three of them took the sses of red wine from the waiter, they just casually and politely nodded to the members who came because of the fame, but they didn¡¯t have any intention of toasting. Instead, they all greeted haber. The politicians who came up to them, including Jerry and the other members of the two major factions, all knew their ce and didn¡¯t dare to show off. Stenson and Bush Jr. Had the right to look down on them, because these people relied on them for a living. Strictly speaking, they were subordinates.

    With the entrance of these three people, the politicians, prime ministers, and others who were originally at the highest level immediately lowered their status and took the initiative to disperse, leaving an area for the core members of the deviant Corp to chat.

    And tonight, this area had be the most eye-catching ¡®Big Boss¡¯ area.

    Stenson took a bite of the Romand Conti and smacked his lips at haber.¡±¡±You¡¯ve really put in a lot of money. ¡±

    Haber shrugged.¡±I can stuff you to death tonight.¡±

    Stenson took a sip of red wine and looked at the crowd of deviant Corp members at the banquet. Who would have thought that the deviant Corp would be so strong today? everyone here had value, either rich or powerful. As long as these people were controlled, at least the world wouldn¡¯t be in chaos, because whenever it involved the interests of the deviant Corp, these people would be the first to settle it.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. Look at the present and think about the days when I was on the run and being hunted down.¡± Stenson was very emotional.

    Benjamin walked to his side and sighed,¡±¡±But it¡¯s worth it!¡±

    Stenson nodded.¡±I¡¯ve never gotten anything without working. There¡¯s nothing I can get without paying a price. I¡¯m lucky to have followed the right boss.¡±

    Benjamin smiled,¡±what I¡¯m most d about is that when I was surrounded by the Special Forces of ten countries on the mountain, I didn¡¯t give up on the leader and the others. If I wasn¡¯t determined enough to leave with my original brothers, there wouldn¡¯t be the Benjamin today.¡± The leader said that if I follow him, I will enjoy a life of wealth and prosperity. I believed him. His words are more real than gold!¡±

    ¡°Stop sighing. Let me introduce you to my eldest son, Hersey.¡± At this time, haber put his hand on the shoulder of Hersey and greeted these important members of the deviant Corp.

    Hersey immediately raised his ss respectfully.¡±¡±Hello, uncles.¡±

    Stenson and the others nodded at him.

    At this time, another extended car drove in. This time, the car didn¡¯t drive at the entrance, but directly rolled over all the red carpets to the end of the central ind of Palm Tree Ind. That was where the core members gathered. It was also where Stenson and the others gathered and chatted.

    As the car drove in, everyone was curious about who was so rude that he dared to drive in directly without walking.

    However, what surprised them was that there were two doors at the back of the car. Stenson was on one side, and Benjamin was on the other. Both of them personally went over to open the doors.

    One was a new political Big Shot in the United States, and the other was the Chairman of the Council of Europe, who almost controlled the power of the European Union.

    The two of them actually opened the door to wee him personally as waiters?

    The magnates were shocked. Could it be ...

    The deviant Corp¡¯s founder was here?

 Chapter 1245 - A fence-sitter

    <h4>Chapter 1245: A fence-sitter</h4>

    Everyone stopped talking. They had already noticed the car when it drove in.

    ¡°Look, why is that car so bold? it dared to drive in directly?¡±

    ¡°Either the security guards let us in on purpose, or someone is here to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Who in the world would have the guts to cause trouble here?¡±

    ¡°Look, those big bosses aren¡¯t angry. Mr. Stenson and director Benjamin actually opened the door themselves?¡±

    For a moment, if there was any movement, everyone would subconsciously cast their gazes in their direction and inadvertently approach.

    The capitalists and politicians in America knew who their bread and butter were: Stenson, George W. Bush, and Rockefeller.

    But, that mysterious and Noble boss Stenson actually went to open the door himself?

    Benjamin, as a European upstart, was going to open the door too?

    Who in the world had such an honor and qualification?

    As soon as the door opened, a pair of fair and delicate feet with crystal t shoes appeared.

    This woman had long, wavy, wine-red hair, and a rose-red lipstick made from an organic fruit. She was elegant, graceful, and had a cool temperament. As her long eyshes raised slightly, her eyes and exquisite face were illuminated by the light. Most of the people present were stunned at first nce!

    Perhaps it was because she was pregnant, Lin chuxue didn¡¯t want to affect the mood of the baby with her usual cold face. Then, she smiled slightly, and this smile was like a sudden ray of sunshine in the cold winter, and like a flower blooming in spring, it was also like the cool summer beauty that was written into their hearts.

    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Benjamin greeted Lin chuxue.

    On the other side, Stenson¡¯s head popped out of the car door. He had short, cropped hair, and his face wasn¡¯t handsome, but there was a faint dignified, steady, and determined temperament of a man in power.

    Xu Cheng stood up and shook his long tuxedo. After his eyes swept over everyone present, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    At this moment, as long as the directors and board members from various regions were in this area, they all came over and surrounded the car. Under the lead of Stenson, Bush Junior, and the others, everyone subconsciously bowed slightly.

    Yes, you didn¡¯t see wrong.

    Tonight, all the people who were considered to be in the big boss area all collectively bowed slightly and bowed to Xu Cheng.

    It was very neat and uniform.

    Ye Xiu, who just got out of the car and was behind Xu Cheng, was directly dumbfounded and shocked.

    What were these people doing?

    ¡°He¡¯s the boss of the bosses!¡± Someone in the corner sighed.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s the only one who¡¯s worthy of the title¡± Big Boss. ¡°¡±

    ¡°The founder of the deviant Corp, Xiao Chou!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him toe! He¡¯s the only one who would dare to drive in like this. In this world, no one can say anything to him because he doesn¡¯t care about anyone or any country¡¯sws. He¡¯s alive to trample on all thews!¡±

    The next moment, a round of apuse rang out from all around.

    Wee, the leader and founder of the deviant Corp.

    However, Xu Cheng turned around and took Lin chuxue¡¯s hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes then shifted from this legendary man to the beautiful woman.

    At this moment, all the socialites and women present were deeply jealous of Lin chuxue, who was holding hands with that man.

    There was no doubt that this woman would be the most powerful woman in the world!

    There was no other!

    Lin chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and smiled at him in satisfaction.

    Finally, the day she had been waiting for had arrived.

    She had gambled countless times, using her own happiness to bet that the man she followed would be a Dragon among men. One day, she would prove to the world that her man was a Dragon and not a worm!

    ¡°What did that woman do to deserve Xiao Chou¡¯s love? To be honest, if it¡¯s just because he¡¯s pretty, I think he¡¯s shallow. ¡± One of the socialites snorted sourly.

    A young man standing next to her said disdainfully,¡±¡±All of you only know about Xiao Chou¡¯s glorious days, but no one knows that when he underestimated her, it was this woman who was by his side, silently helping him. How many times have they been separated to prove that they will grow old together? if I were to give you a gun now, would you dare tomit suicide for Xiao Chou?¡±

    ¡°Who would be so bored as tomit suicide? Are you sick?¡± The socialite rolled her eyes at the young man.

    The young man sneered,¡±then you don¡¯t deserve to talk to her!¡± Even if she was just a pretty face, the difference between them was not just a little. Even if she was only slightly dressed up tonight, did not highlight her figure, and did not wear charming high heels, as long as she stood beside that man and was held by him, it was already a kind of proof. Anyone who had be a ghost under the clown¡¯s de would not underestimate this woman¡¯s status, because most of the people who had been killed by the clown had once coveted this woman. If you knew that all of Xiao Chou¡¯s deeds and stories started and ended because of this woman, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have been so brainless as to say those words just now. ¡±

    After saying that, the young man walked towards the area.

    The socialite was furious and snorted at the young man¡¯s back.¡±¡±Who is he? He¡¯s speaking as if he knows the clown very well. ¡±

    At this time, the other socialites around her looked at her strangely and said,¡±¡±The Crown Prince of the kingdom of afterlife, Xiao Chou is his brother-inw. What do you think?¡±

    Thedy¡¯s face turned pale.

    The other socialites gloated and distanced themselves from her. Some of them crossed their arms and said to her,¡±young master Lin is right. Women don¡¯t have to be capable. Their greatest ability is to control a man to shelter them from the wind and rain. That¡¯s enough. To be honest, who would dare to control that clown?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just standing there, and we can¡¯t bepared to him. Don¡¯t make trouble for your male partner with your mouth. We¡¯re not the main characters of today¡¯s banquet, so just do our part obediently. If you¡¯re annoying, power won¡¯t show mercy to women. ¡±

    That young man was Lin Lei, who had already changed into a formal suit. He walked to the area and shouted at Xu Cheng,¡±¡±Brother-inw.¡±

    Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at him from afar, and when Lin Lei walked in, she reached out and pulled his ear.

    ¡°It hurts ... It hurts. Sis, be gentler. Ouch. ¡± Lin Lei wanted to Dodge, but at this time, haber coughed.¡±¡±Your sister is pregnant. Don¡¯t hurt her stomach. We have to take care of the baby now, or your brother-inw ...¡±

    Lin Lei¡¯s eyes widened, and his face lit up.¡±¡±Really? Then, sister, you can continue to pull me. I¡¯ll bear with it. Otherwise, if the baby is affected, my parents will cripple me first, not to mention my brother-inw. ¡±

    Right now, the Lin family just wanted Lin chuxue to quickly give birth to a child for Xu Cheng, and that was the Lin family¡¯s biggest headache right now.

    Lin chuxue knew that this kid had trained in the military to have thick skin and flesh, so she immediately used her internal energy and Lin Lei immediately screamed in pain,¡±¡±My dear sister, won¡¯t you end the Lin family¡¯s lineage by doing this?¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes widened,¡¯you knew that the Lin family¡¯s lineage would end? Why didn¡¯t you just be a good yboy and raise a child for the Lin family? Why do you have to go for the strength faction?¡±

    Xu Cheng saw the two of them bickering, smiled, and started talking to Stenson and the others.

    When the top tycoons saw an opportunity, they immediately came over to propose a toast. Their words and actions were 70% careful and respectful.

    Xu Cheng only symbolically touched his ss with them and then took a sip. And these rich people were all prime ministers or heads of the government, so they all drank it in one gulp. No one dared to say anything about Xu Cheng¡¯s action. To be able to touch his ss was already an honor for them.

    Ye Xiu, who had witnessed all of this, couldn¡¯te back to his senses.

    The way these people came to propose a toast was even more exaggerated than the second generation of government officials in China who came to tter him.

    Becausepared to the adulterers in China, these people were all in awe and careful, and their words became very incoherent. It could be seen that they were a little afraid of Xu Cheng, but because of their admiration, they couldn¡¯t stop him froming over to toast.

    However, these people were not like the small fry in the country. They were all tyrants in their own fields, and their positions were not inferior to his father ¡®s. However, in front of his brother, they werepletely like devout believers!

    Ye Xiu looked at Xu Cheng¡¯s back in disbelief. At this moment, he finally understood why the five elders had such a deep friendship with Xu Cheng.

    ¡°How many first-ss members didn¡¯te tonight?¡± Xu Cheng asked haber.

    ¡°Many, at least two hundred top-tier rich people and politicians are not here.¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered,¡¯these guys got wind of it, right? Was he nning to be a fence-sitter? ¡°I guess the youtai¡¯s power has made them cower and not dare toe. Well done, another bunch of people who take advantage of the situation. Well then, since I can¡¯t even invite these members, then those who received the invitation but didn¡¯te tonight will cancel their membership. Tell the other rich people or politicians that if they want to join, sure, we can leave the original members empty, but whoever is responsible for suppressing these people cane in.¡±

    Haber nodded and said,¡± However, since they¡¯re not willing toe, it means that you Tai¡¯s strength has probably already found them. ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±Then let¡¯s see if that gang of squido forces they¡¯re relying on dares toe tonight.¡±

    In the middle of the venue, a guy covered in injuries was hung up with a rope.

    This man was thewyer who had instigated Jackson to incite the recent storm of global public opinion.

    He was also you Taiming¡¯s leading soldier.

 Chapter 1246 - Theyre here

    <h4>Chapter 1246: They¡¯re here</h4>

    <b></b>

    The board members at the banquet heard that the members who didn¡¯te tonight would have their membership revoked permanently. All of them had a bad feeling. Some of them excused themselves and went to a corner to take out their phones to call their friends.

    Among them, a wealthy man from Monaco called a rich friend of his.

    ¡°Luther, tell me where you are now. The deviant Corp¡¯s leader has just ordered that all members who don¡¯te tonight will be disqualified, this is not a joke, you can still make it if youe now. ¡±

    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment before saying,¡±¡±You know that I have the bloodline of the squido n. We will win this holy war. No other power has ever been able topete with us. For hundreds of years, our race has always been the leader of earth and will be in the future. Whoever looks down on us will pay the price.¡±

    The rich man at the banquet smiled bitterly.¡±¡±Are you sure you want to do this? Are the rumors true?¡±

    Luther nodded.¡±It¡¯s true. You should know what we can do. It¡¯s not toote to stand on our side now. We¡¯ve also roped in a group of deviant Corp members, and with our financial support, we can at least make the deviant Corp lose 20% of their resources. They believe that we can crush this new deviant Corp with our Foundation. They¡¯re smart, and so are you. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I¡¯ve seen here?¡± the rich man smiled bitterly. All of these important figures here represent the absolute power and wealth of the Western world. I admit that squido¡¯s forces may be spread all over the world, but if you want to unify the forces of a certain region, you really can¡¯t beat these local snakes! What era is this, and you¡¯re still talking about bloodlines? to be honest, you¡¯re belittling our bloodlines and saying that you¡¯re the only noble one, right? What¡¯s the difference between this and racism? I was wrong about you, I won¡¯t go to your lowly camp. I¡¯m in the deviant Corp, so if you want to fight, then fight. I believe in the clown!¡±

    Towards the end of his sentence, the kind-hearted rich man was a little angry.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. Tonight, our leader will be attending your banquet. Just wait.¡± Luther snorted.

    After hanging up the phone, the rich man¡¯s face was trembling with anger.

    At this time, as the leader of the deviant Corp, Xu Cheng walked to the most central stage, where there was a podium and a microphone, equipped with equipment that could cover the entire Ind.

    He said,¡±perhaps the members who joined the deviant Corp already know what the meaning of our deviant totem is. Today, I will fully analyze it for you. An earth with a hand covering it. What does it mean?¡±

    Xu Cheng said word by word,¡±rule!¡±

    ¡°And why do you want to rule? Because I want to change it! A great man once said that once one¡¯s thoughts, ideas, and habits were stable, whoever tried to change them would be considered an alien. In the old society, most of these people would die a terrible death! There were some things that people who knew were right, but were used to it, found it hard to ept a new answer. Therefore, people rejected it in their hearts and refused to change it! As for those who changed their minds, they might have good intentions, but they don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s interests will be harmed by their small change. Even if it¡¯s right, that person must die!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and then pointed at himself.¡±¡±And I am that person!¡±

    He didn¡¯t use a microphone and walked down the steps. He used his unique internal strength to prate the surrounding air. His voice echoed around as he said excitedly,¡±¡±That¡¯s why I created the deviant Corp. It means, foreign visitors! I knew that the journey of change would be full of thorns, so I met enemies big and small. I ruled thend of mercenaries so that I could have a good background to talk to the world. However, I damaged the interests of too many people. I knew that no warlord in history could resist the attacks and assassinations of a powerful country like the United States, so I targeted this country from the beginning. Whether it was the gangs in the United States or the politics, I had eyes in them. Then, a behemoth that I never expected had its eyes on us!¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled, but when everyone in the audience heard about this organization, their eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Three years. I¡¯ve been fighting to the death with the gong Ji sect for three years. My brothers have either been killed or injured, but no one has backed down! I¡¯m proud of them, and I¡¯m proud of my brothers! They were the purest idealists! When my brothers and I shed blood, I swore that either the deviant Corp would die, or we would disappear together! I did it! I¡¯m here today to confess to you that I was the one who killed those legendary tycoons in the Wei nation! The Wei nation¡¯s fourrgest financial groups, from Mitsui to 30, all of their families were wiped out by me, including the 26 Forbes rich people who died in the conference room. After that, the Wei nation withdrew from the position of the capital society¡¯s leader in Asia! ¡°Then, the Abu Dhabi royal family in Europe, a total of 46 members all died in the pce. I did it because they were the Lord branch of the European Capital society. So what? In North America, I was the one who caused the Rockefeller family¡¯s Vi explosion. I killed the American spokesperson, I killed the Korean diplomat, and the most mysterious family name in your eyes, the Roth family, has disappeared from earth!¡±

    Everyone in the audience gasped!

    Xu Cheng continued,¡±there¡¯s also the Morgan family and the Bush family. I don¡¯t want to say much about what the rise of the Bush family means. All of this was done by me. Why would I do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I want to change. Perhaps you willugh at me for killing people to cover up, but so what? There are heads of state and Royal heads of various countries here. If any of you have any objections, you can arrest me or say no. Is there anyone in the audience?¡±

    The entire ce was silent.

    Xu Cheng saw that everyone was staring at him in silence, and he nodded in satisfaction.¡±¡±Since no one has captured me, it means that my rule has been very sessful! I don¡¯t want to be a King, I just want to change the world. Have you ever seen me take power or Annex wealth? I didn ¡®t! Never. As long as the brothers who came with me know that everything I have, I will give it to them. I have no interest in this! I don¡¯t want to continue killing people, so I gathered all of you, who are the top executives in the world, in my deviant Corp today to tell you that I want to change, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to cooperate with me and not make me use force, okay? I can admit to all the crimes and ept them. I don¡¯t care what you think of me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve already conquered the world!¡± At this moment, a loud voice suddenly rang out.

    A group of people with gray beards and ck hair came from the front gate.

    Youtai Financial Group.

    They were here.

 Chapter 1247 - Unyielding

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Unyielding</h4>

    There were a total of thirty people.

    All of them were representatives of their respective bloodlines all over the world.

    Some of them came from the scientificmunity, some from the business world, and some from the political world. They were all big shots who had made outstanding contributions to various fields.

    When such a group of people came in, the members of the deviant Corp felt a lot of pressure.

    The greatest pressure came from an old man with a gray beard and a slightly hunched back.

    He was about 70 or 80 years old, and he walked into the banquet with the help of two young men. Just now, he was also the one who interrupted Xu Cheng¡¯s speech.

    Xu Cheng stood on the steps and looked down at this group of people with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe.¡±

    The old man chuckled and nced at the people around him.¡±¡±We¡¯re not like your underlings, who will break up with a single blow. Otherwise, the squido tribe wouldn¡¯t have survived to this day. Young man, you should respect the heritage of history!¡±

    ¡°Well said,¡± Xu Cheng pped his hands, and then he walked down the steps leisurely and walked towards the group of guys as he said,¡±¡±Since we respect history, why did humanse to today¡¯s modern civilized society? Why didn¡¯t they continue to live in the old society? If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re even more against the rule of the king. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have killed the most ambitious dictator. You felt that his absolute power threatened you, so that man died, right? Do you guys respect history?¡±

    The old man saw Xu Cheng walking up to him and sarcastically asked him in a low voice.

    ¡°Since you know this, you should know what you¡¯re doing. You want to be a dictator now, don¡¯t you?¡± he said with a smile. And your dominance is far greater than Hitler ¡®s!¡±

    Xu Cheng couldn¡¯t help butugh, and it was a sarcasticugh. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to investigate your background. You¡¯re the leader of the squido Kingdom, and you¡¯ve always wanted to rebuild your Kingdom. Don¡¯t talk about all that nonsense. If I really rule, it will be very detrimental to your dreams of building a country, because you have worked so hard to expand your influence all over the world over the years. My appearance, my absolute rule, will cause an ident in your ns, because I am not a person who will listen to anyone!¡±

    The conversation between the old man and him was not very loud, so only the two of them and a few people beside them could hear what they were talking about.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve destroyed the capital society, the Duke might have died in your hands as well. To be honest, it¡¯s like throwing an egg at a rock if wepare ourselves to you. But I¡¯m here today to tell you something.¡± The old man looked at Xu Cheng and said.

    Xu Cheng looked at him, waiting for him to say something.

    ¡°Do you know why the Duke didn¡¯tpletely rule the West?¡± The old man asked Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng looked at him curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of our youtai faction!¡± The old man proudly and arrogantly looked around at all the deviant Corp members present and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve weighed one-third of the Western world¡¯s territory. We may not be as good as the three big families in a certain field, be it politics or wealth, but! We are United, we are fearless, we know what the purpose of living is, and we are willing to pay for it. So, when we gather people from all fields, we represent the People¡¯s hearts and the ordinary people! ¡°Look at your members. There are only interests in their eyes. Their purpose is that there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests, including the Ross family and the Morgan family. So, in private, they fight back and forth, including these people in the Western business political system who grew up on the shoulders of Ross Morgan. In their eyes, there are only interests. These people are like a te of loose sand. If you destroy the capital society, they wille to you. Let me tell you, young man, You don¡¯t have to use this group of people to scare us. When you reach our status, just like the guards, this group of people will do whatever you want, and the guards will dare to control them. However, the guards didn¡¯t dare to stop us because I don¡¯t need to be at your mercy. I have ten thousand reasons to make the guards disappear. ¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled,¡±so, what are you trying to say?¡± Is this why the Duke can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    The old man said,¡±that¡¯s right. He can kill me, but once I die, there will be another me standing up. Someone has to stand up for the country. How many of us can he kill?¡± ¡°The key is, as I said earlier, he controls Western politics and wealth, but we control public opinion! We only need one signal from the millions of people around the world. We can spread the news about the Duke¡¯s background and who he is and immediately make him an enemy of the whole world! That¡¯s what he¡¯s most afraid of, so hepromised not to touch our interests to maintain the situation of the three parts of the world. ¡±

    Xu Cheng sneered,¡±he reallypromised? I don¡¯t think so? Since he hadpromised, why did the Duke, who controlled wealth and power, not agree to rebuild the kingdom of youtai? If I¡¯m not wrong, the United Nations and all the other nations have been trying to stop you from establishing your own country, right? ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re using your wealth and influence to promote the countries around the world? just as you¡¯re about to build a country, I suddenly appeared. You¡¯re afraid that I won¡¯t be affected by force or persuasion and will tighten your power, not allowing you to rx on building a country. Why do you have to use such a lofty reason? In the end, wasn¡¯t it also a benefit? Since you¡¯re here to talk to me, you have to position yourself well. If you¡¯re here to ask for help, you have to look like you¡¯re asking for help. Have you ever investigated that I don¡¯t like to be forced? The capital society pushed me too hard, so I annihted them. You guys have to take this as a warning. ¡±

    ¡°Do you want to kill us?¡± the old man asked. Can you kill them all?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill them all.¡± ¡°But,¡± Xu Cheng said,¡±I can still kill the bird that stands out.¡±

    Then, he shouted at Stenson,¡±Stenson.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Stenson replied.

    Xu Cheng pointed at the hangingwyer you tai and said,¡±¡±Kill him!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The old man rebuked.

    They were here today to bring their member back. If he died in front of them, it would be a deration of war!

    All of a sudden, all the squido surrounded Xu Cheng.

    ¡°Why are you surrounding me? I don¡¯t have the gun. ¡± Xu Cheng shrugged.

    Bang!

    Stenson fired a shot at the head of thewyer whose hands were hanging!

    The entire ce was dead silent.

    The gang of squido soldiers shouted with all their might,¡±No!¡±

    But thewyer¡¯s head drooped down and he didn¡¯t move.

    He was dead!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re a pile of loose sand, but my brothers aren ¡®t. They only listen to me. ¡± Xu Cheng said apologetically, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of guilt on his face.

    A bunch of squids were so angry that they just wanted to tear Xu Cheng apart, but at that moment, Xu Cheng, who they had surrounded, disappeared.

    At the same time, a man wearing a golden clown mask appeared on the stage.

    He picked up the microphone and looked at the group of tycoons at the bottom of the steps. ¡°I¡¯ll say this. No matter who it is, please cooperate with me. If you don ¡®t, don¡¯t me me! I respect your historical background, but there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do. Don¡¯t test my bottom line!¡±

    The nature of his words was different. He was saying it as a clown. If anyone said no now, with the clown¡¯s personality, there would only be one oue.

    Die!

 Chapter 1248 - Even the doctrine cant change me, what makes you think you can?

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Even the doctrine can¡¯t change me, what makes you think you can?</h4>

    As soon as Xu Cheng¡¯s voice fell, the old man really wanted to refute him.

    However, a subordinate behind him grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± ¡°He is indeed capable of doing anything,¡± the subordinate said in a low voice.¡±I can¡¯t see any fear in his eyes. We can¡¯t fight against such a fearless gaze.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡±the old man snorted.

    Then, he wanted to step forward and continue negotiating with Xu Cheng.

    But another subordinate grabbed his wrist.¡±¡±Patriarch, he will really kill you! He doesn¡¯t even have us in his eyes. ¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± the elder asked. Are we afraid of death?¡±

    The subordinate was anxious.¡±But we can¡¯t die for nothing. He killed you, but we can¡¯t do anything to him. Back then, the dictator still needed to rule the people, including the Duke, who needed his three carriages to rule the world for him to hide his secrets. Their weaknesses are obvious, and we can all control them, but we can¡¯t do the same for this man.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± The old man was unwilling to give up.¡±If he really dares to dere war on us, we have plenty of money in our hands. What firearms can¡¯t we afford?¡± In this world, there is nothing we care about other than time. How much time have we spent in order to build a country? Are we really going to let him change the situation and break everything we have? If we back down today, then in the future, we will never be able to restore our country. After he has assimted the world, we will be eliminated one by one. At that time, we will also have to ept the assimtion. ¡±

    His subordinate replied,¡¯it¡¯s precisely because he wants to promote gic technology that he doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses! ¡°The Duke chose to rule because of his selfishness, but he is different. Most of the important people around him have benefited from him. They are the same kind of people, and their unity is stronger than we think. Most importantly, once the war starts, either he dies or we die, but who can kill him? However, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he kills us. Once we admit defeat, who else can we ask for help? ¡°The public opinion in our hands has no effect on him at all because he doesn¡¯t have any position in this reform at all. Even if he is attacked by the whole world, his subordinates only need to create a lie to deceive everyone. However, his subordinates still use their power and the Alliance to continue their n. What can we use to punish him? I don¡¯t have any!¡±

    The old man felt as if a huge rock was pressing on his chest, making it hard for him to breathe.

    However, he still wanted to convince the core members of the nation because building a nation was his lifelong dream. He had obtained his position in the nation because of this dream. If he failed, he would only be a case of failure on the path to legend and not an immortal legend who built a nation.

    ¡°We¡¯ve persevered until today. How can we fail at thest step? We should be far crazier than any other race. Since when have we ever been overcautious? Can you give me strength? I need your support today. As long as you¡¯re not afraid and give me the right to open fire, I don¡¯t want to lose to this descendant. Even if we have to start a holy war, I won¡¯t hesitate to do so. ¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were red.

    The subordinates looked at each other, then looked at him hesitantly and said,¡±¡±Your so-called holy war will destroy this world. Those members will never agree to it. Over the years, many members have started their own families all over the world. They have long been used to a sheltered family life. We can agree to it, but can they? Once you start a war, what will they think of you? You¡¯ll lead this race to extinction. ¡±

    The human heart was fragile.

    Especially a heart that had long since cooled down and lost its warm blood.

    ¡°He won¡¯t do that. If he still wants to change the world, he will not allow the world to be in a mess. He needs the world. If the earth is going to be destroyed because of the Holy War, he won¡¯t dare!¡± The old man said confidently and let go of his two subordinates ¡®hands.

    Then, he walked up to Xu Cheng on the stairs and said,¡±¡±We can¡¯t cooperate with you. If you can¡¯t give us an exnation, we swear to fight you to the death!¡±

    Xu Cheng was a little annoyed and stopped talking. He impatiently looked at the old man in the audience and asked,¡±¡±Tell me your chips.¡±

    ¡°Restore the country!¡± The old man said simply.

    The guys behind him were all nervously looking at Xu Cheng on the stage, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the pressure and agree to their request.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t agree to it. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Xu Cheng directly refused.¡±Do you know why no country has ever wanted you to restore your country?¡±

    The old man naturally knew.

    Xu Cheng continued,¡±it¡¯s because your people are too rich, and there are too many outstanding people in all fields. Your people are all over the world, and the wealth and social contributions you have umted are great. If you were to establish a country, then may I ask, what would these scientists, biologists, astronomers, and other people do with the wealth they have umted from all over the world? Does it belong to the squido Kingdom or the original Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the old man said.¡±Personal rights must be respected. The country that an individual belongs to naturally has to be transferred.¡±

    Xu Cheng,¡±then isn¡¯t that it?¡± Do you think that the kingdom of Monaco will allow you to transfer your money away? Do you think the United States and other countries are willing to let go of the top scientists in these fields? You¡¯re not stupid, but do you know what kind of consequences you¡¯ll bring to your people after you stand out today? ¡°Today, when you stood out, many countries were watching. Since you didn¡¯t establish a country to guarantee their rights, why did you stand out to represent them? After today, aren¡¯t you afraid that their status in the other countries will be excluded and affected? You keep saying that you¡¯re too noble to other people, and from now on, other countries will be on guard against your people and even discriminate against them. You¡¯re harming everyone, do you know that?¡±

    The old man: ¡°you don¡¯t need to remind us. We all know it clearly and have everyone¡¯s support. You don¡¯t need to use this trick to break our unity. It¡¯s because the price of mying this time is that their interests will be affected. They will be distrusted and isted in the future. So today, I must stand here and talk to you about this negotiation until it¡¯s dead.¡±

    Xu Cheng walked down and said,¡±you can establish your own country, but you can leave your wealth in your original country. You can take your people with you. Also, you can ept the troops of the United Nations or the mutants Union to be stationed there. You are not allowed to build your own troops.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The old man objected.¡±We don¡¯t have to station our troops. We can also ept the colonial requirements of our native country. However, the wealth and personal intellectual property of our people must be moved to the country we have established.¡±

    Xu Chengughed,¡±you think that¡¯s possible? If you want it to be so beautiful, you only have one path to take. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xu Cheng,[copy me!]

    He looked around at everyone in a domineering manner and said in a sonorous and powerful voice,¡±¡±Learn from me. Whateverw, whatever organization, whatever country, destroy them all. For example, the capital society, the three big families, and also, kill the Duke and overthrow his rule of the world! Can you do it?¡±

    The old man was stunned for a moment, and he wanted to refute in anger.

    But Xu Cheng stopped him and continued with a hint of contempt,¡±¡±You can¡¯t do it, because you can only brainwash the people and instill in them. To put it bluntly, what you pursue is spiritual power, but what I pursue is the simple and brutal way of using a gun to bring down the regime. But I don¡¯t buy it. If you have the ability,e and kill me! Kill me, and then make sure you won¡¯t be killed. Only then will you not need to beg anyone for help. Otherwise, get lost! Don¡¯t try to persuade me with your Grand principles. Even the Pope can¡¯t influence me, what makes you think you can?¡±

 Chapter 1249 - The Holy War will come in a month!

    <h4>Chapter 1249: The Holy War wille in a month!</h4>

    Xu Cheng looked down at the old man in a condescending tone. After he finished speaking, even though he was wearing a mask, everyone could feel the pressure he brought. Under that kind of aura, the entire ce was silent, and even the old man was shocked by this kind of deterrent force.

    After more than ten seconds, the core member of youtai came over and pulled the old man¡¯s arm, indicating that he should stop being so forceful. He had lost this conversation!

    They couldn¡¯t even get back at the member who had been hung up and killed, so how could they continue the discussion?

    However, the old man had fought against countless opponents in his life, and he would never lose to this arrogant young man in front of him. He believed that he must have lost to the young man¡¯s fearless attitude.

    He looked at Xu Cheng and asked,¡±why?¡± You clearly don¡¯t covet power and wealth. It doesn¡¯t matter to you if you allow us to establish a country and take away the wealth that we should have, right? You want to change the world, but you don¡¯t want to rule it. Why are you stopping us?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don¡¯t need it, but if the squido n moves one-fifth of the world¡¯s wealth to your Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos?¡± You also know that my brothers are the leaders of each party. You¡¯re losing their interests like this. If I can¡¯t guarantee their interests, how can I guarantee that they will work for me? You¡¯re a smart person. Try and infringe on your national interests. Let¡¯s see who will still support you as the leader. ¡±

    ¡°You must start this holy war, right?¡± The old man pointed at Xu Cheng and roared,¡±the people around you and these trash! Do they dare to take our revenge?!¡± I¡¯m telling you, if we can¡¯t restore our country, we can do anything, unless you can make us disappear from the face of the earth overnight! Otherwise, even if you¡¯re not afraid of them, you would be confident that these people would not kill you in order to avoid the Holy War. Let me tell you, for the sake of profit, there are many people who are not afraid of death! In this world, it¡¯s not only you deviant Corp that are crazy enough. ¡±

    With their wealth, it was possible for them to start a third war. If they triggered a series of crazy explosions around the world, Xu Cheng would be willing to take on their challenge, but the other countries wouldn ¡®t. At that time, the one who would be held hostage by public opinion would be Xu Cheng himself.

    Once more than half of the countries in the world didn¡¯t agree with their own country¡¯s youtai forces ying with fire, then they could onlypromise to persuade Xu Cheng. At that time, Xu Cheng would be the one to ignite this war, and he would be put on the fire to be roasted.

    And if Xu Cheng continued to be stubborn at that time, it would be very difficult for these countries to cooperate with his n.

    Xu Cheng looked at the old man¡¯s face that was full of fighting spirit, and he directly looked at the core members behind him. He looked at one of the old man¡¯s right-hand men and asked,¡±¡±Then, are you willing to go crazy with this old man? He was already so old and would probably be buried in peace in a few years. With the glory of restoring the country, he would be forever remembered by the squido. He didn¡¯t care. ying his role required a spirit that wasn¡¯t afraid of death. His sacrifice would only benefit him and not harm him, but were you all the same? ¡°Whether you¡¯re alive or dead, other people only remember the leader of the revolution who restored your country but not you. Your restoration of your country was to let your people have a sense of belonging and unity. You wanted to restore the aura of the independent bloodline of the squid n. However, your people are living quite well now. In fact, they are the top in every field. But because of you, they have to give up their current good lives and even lead them to destruction. Do you think you¡¯re right or wrong? I think this old man has forgotten his purpose and Foundation. ¡±

    Those core members of the squid group were all stunned by Xu Cheng¡¯s words. Just as he said, they had all analyzed this before, but they were surprised that Xu Cheng seemed to see things more clearly than they did.

    Such a scheming person, as expected, everything he had today was not due to luck.

    Xu Cheng was right. They were already living a very sessful life, but it was precisely because they had everything that theycked a great contribution to the restoration of their nation. So, this group of elegant people who had nothing better to do decided to use their status, power, and wealth to do something that was a little difficult. They didn¡¯t expect the price to be so high that they would be spurned by the entire human race if they destroyed what they had now. So, at this moment, they were a little bit scared.

    Xu Cheng looked at the old man¡¯s left and right arms and smiled.¡±¡±How about this? my conditions are still valid. I¡¯ll allow you to restore your country. I¡¯ll also allow every single one of you to return to your country and be a citizen. However, all of their patents and wealth in their country will belong to the country they¡¯re from. If you¡¯re willing to restore your country, you can discuss it with me. Also, I want this old man¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to drive a wedge between us,¡±the old man said angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯re too harsh and arrogant. Maybe they¡¯re easier to satisfy. Maybe you¡¯re not willing, but they¡¯re willing?¡± Xu Cheng sneered.¡±Today, I don¡¯t want to kill anymore. I will count to five, if you don¡¯t leave, then no one will leave. Stay here, stay here forever!¡± Xu Cheng said as he turned around and walked up the stairs.

    He counted each step: ¡°one!¡±

    The old man stood rooted to the ground. At this moment, someone pulled him back.

    Xu Cheng took another step!

    The old man was still holding onto him. At this time, a European rich man could not bear to really have a holy war break out, so he advised,¡±¡±Old man, the weapon of public opinion in your hands is useless against him. You can kidnap the government and criticize anyone from any moral high ground, but he can ¡®T. He won¡¯t even give face to the Pope. Just give up.¡±

    The old man just stared at Xu Cheng, unmoved.

    ¡°3!¡±

    At this moment, the core members of youtai were also anxious. They hurried over to pull the old man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sir! He¡¯s even more difficult to deal with than we thought!¡±

    The old man was pulled two or three steps away, but he still gritted his teeth and roared,¡±¡±What are you afraid of? at most, it will be a holy war. We also have nuclear bombs in our hands. Do you think that the scientists of our nation would not be suspicious of other countries all these years? Let me tell you, if you anger us, at worst, we will all die together. Since we have stood out today, we are doomed to have no way to retreat. If we can¡¯t restore our country and give them a home, they will be ostracized and discriminated by the whole world after today. In that case, I will say it here. I will give you one month to think about it. One monthter, the Holy War wille!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    But Xu Cheng suddenly interrupted them.

    ¡°Hold on,¡±

    The old man thought he was regretting his decision, so he turned around and looked at Xu Cheng with a hint of pride. Who knew Xu Cheng would point at the deadwyer not far away and say,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t taking your trash away a sign of unity? How could he have forgotten about hispanion¡¯s corpse? Aren¡¯t you guys here to take him back tonight? Then drag him away and let your people see him. Tell them that if they continue to be stubborn, they will end up like him. ¡±

    The gang of squido¡¯s faces were livid with anger, but they were helpless.

    After they left, Stenson walked to Xu Cheng¡¯s side and whispered,¡±¡±Boss, you didn¡¯t make a move today, so the members will think that you¡¯re afraid of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Then let them get lost.¡± Xu Cheng said disdainfully,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to propose to little Xue in a more joyous way tonight, these people would have nevere back!¡± Alright, are you done with the proposal?¡±

    Stenson looked at haber, and haber smiled. He walked over and secretly stuffed a box of rings into Xu Cheng¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1250 - A chance encounter with an admired female star

    <h4>Chapter 1250: A chance encounter with an admired female star</h4>

    Xu Cheng turned around to look for Lin chuxue, and he realized that she probably didn¡¯t want to be here and affect their negotiation, so she quietly left.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Xu Cheng saw Lin Lei and asked.

    ¡°Sis didn¡¯t feel well just now. Maybe she felt nauseated after eating the desserts here. I think she went to the washroom. Miss Zhou has been following her. It¡¯s fine, brother-inw.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. Although he was very worried, it wasn¡¯t good for him to follow them to the women¡¯s room.

    Lin chuxue did eat some snacks just now, and it might have been seafood or something. She had some symptoms of morning sickness, so she went to the bathroom, and Zhou Lian followed her.

    After freshening up in the bathroom and tidying up her clothes, Lin chuxue picked up the dress that wasn¡¯t too long and wasn¡¯t that sexy inparison. Just as she was about to go out, she saw a woman.

    One was a popr Hollywood star that she admired and liked.

    This was bad.

    Lin chuxue was surprised to see a blonde-haired moldying in, mainly because by the time she arrived, the group of vimeis, moldy, and the other singers had already finished their guest singers. So, without meeting her face to face, Lin chuxue didn¡¯t even know that there would be a singing segment tonight.

    ¡°Taylor?¡± Lin chuxue thought she was mistaken, but she was sure she wasn ¡®t. She revealed a rare look of surprise that a fangirl should have as she called out to the other person.

    She was also in the entertainment industry, and she had her own favorite singers. Taylor was one of the female stars she liked.

    Taylor hade to the washroom to touch up his makeup. He met a beautiful woman, and seeing that she was looking at him with a radiant expression, he smiled and greeted her.¡±Hello,¡± he said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Lin chuxueughed.

    Zhou Lian, who was standing beside her, did not disturb her.

    ¡°Thank you, and you are?¡± After a moment of suspicion, Taylor felt like he had never seen Lin chuxue before, so he thought she was a fan. He asked curiously,¡±¡±My fan?¡±

    Lin chuxue was stunned for a second, but she nodded indifferently.¡±¡±Yes, I like your songs. Can we take a photo together?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Taylor smiled slightly, but she was afraid that Lin chuxue was like those first or second-tier models out there who wanted to use her fame to upload it on social media to hype things up, so she immediately reminded,¡±¡±But you can¡¯t make it public, okay? My manager is outside, I mean ...¡±

    Zhou Lian, who was next to her, sneered, but without Lin chuxue¡¯s permission, she didn¡¯t say anything and just stood to the side.

    This female star probably didn¡¯t know Lin chuxue¡¯s identity yet, right?

    Which female star didn¡¯t want to have a rtionship with Lin chuxue? But she was afraid that Lin chuxue would climb up her socialdder.

    ¡°I see. If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would¡¯ve shared my Social Forum.¡± Lin chuxue said with some pity. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to share their favorite celebrity?

    ¡°Are you a signed model? Dimensional secret? And she¡¯s the cover model of some fashionpany? Or, which of your senior brothers or sisters brought you to themercial show tonight?¡± Taylor looked at Lin chuxue¡¯s delicate and beautiful facial features and felt that this woman was a bit too perfect, so she subconsciously mistook Lin chuxue for an artist from anotherpany who came to perform tonight. It was no wonder Taylor was so vignt. The entertainment industry was like this, and one had to be careful everywhere.

    Although the status and worth of the A-list models outside were not bad, they were still short of a big name whenpared to her!

    She was now a super A-list singer. Any artiste who was involved in the news with her would be hyped up.

    The reason she coulde was more or less rted to haber¡¯s research on Lin chuxue¡¯s habits. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to invite Taylor, but for the wealthy haber, there was no star he couldn¡¯t invite, so who would dare not toe?

    Banned!

    Although most of the Hollywoodpanies had squido behind them, who would offend haber for the sake of an artist? Therefore, the bosses of thosepanies could only give them face. They were not on the same level at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an artiste, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Lin chuxue quickly knew what she was worried about and smiled.¡±¡±Then can we take a picture together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Taylor chose to believe her.

    Lin chuxue waved at Zhou Lian.¡±Zhou Lian, did you bring your phone?¡±

    ¡°I brought sister Lin.¡± Zhou Lian took out her phone and handed it to Lin chuxue.

    But at this moment, Taylor said warily,¡±¡±She¡¯s your assistant, right? Are you sure you¡¯re not an artiste?¡±

    Zhou Lian¡¯s face stiffened.¡±Of course my Madam is not like those artists. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t use your portrait for anymercial purposes.¡±

    ¡°Zhou Lian, go outside and wait for me.¡± Lin chuxue said to Zhou Lianxin, who interrupted the atmosphere between the two.

    Zhou Lian rolled her eyes at Taylor and walked out of the bathroom. She didn¡¯t go anywhere and waited at the door.

    In the bathroom, Taylor was finally satisfied with Lin chuxue¡¯s various photos, and Lin chuxue was also chatting with her in satisfaction.

    This was one of the few things she had gained from this banquet.

    She was just here to apany Xu Cheng, and she didn¡¯t expect to get to see her idol take a picture or something.

    At that moment, a tall woman in high heels and an evening gown came in. After seeing Taylor, the two of them exchanged pleasantries.

    This woman was a top signed supermodel in Victoria City, but tonight, she was here with her boyfriend and not on the runway, so it was naturally different.

    When she saw Taylor, the woman touched up her makeup in front of the mirror and said in a strange tone,¡±¡±You were lip-syncing just now, right?¡±

    Taylor frowned.¡±You know I never lip-sync. Are you humiliating me?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? How about you sing a cappe for me?¡±

    Taylor was furious. If she really sang, she would be tricked. But if she didn¡¯t sing, people would say that she was lip-syncing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lower myself to your level. Even if I lip-sync, mymercial fees will be higher than yours.¡±

    The supermodel chuckled.¡±I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not here to walk the show tonight. I¡¯m here as a member¡¯s family member. You still have to serve me tonight.¡± I¡¯m considered half a guest, and you were invited by the host to sing here. What¡¯s wrong with me questioning your lip-syncing? I can¡¯t question it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Taylor also retorted,¡±family?¡± Did she marry you?¡±

    Supermodel: ¡°it¡¯ll be done soon. Don¡¯t you know what it means for him to bring me to such an important event?¡± I¡¯m going to be the wife of an Army officer very soon. Don¡¯t be envious, you can¡¯t be envious because not everyone can go from being an artiste to marrying into an official family. ¡±

    ¡°I can earn my own money better than many men,¡± Taylor snorted.¡±There¡¯s a sea of men who want to marry me.¡±

    The supermodel smiled.¡±The money you earn from your youthes and goes quickly. In the end, you still have to rely on men. Which man who gets close to you isn¡¯t from the entertainment industry?¡± Everyone was just ying around. If you got serious, you would lose. As for the outside world? Don¡¯t think about it. People know how dirty the entertainment industry is. Those who are willing to marry you are not for your money, but for your fame and fortune. Those men who don¡¯t rely on women won¡¯t like you, so you can be jealous. ¡±

 Chapter 1251 - Unrivaled scum

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Unrivaled scum</h4>

    Lin chuxue saw the two of them talking like this, and she guessed that they were enemies.

    She could not interfere, so she said to Taylor,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be leaving then. Can I have your number? I¡¯ll treat you to coffee some other day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m usually very busy. ¡± Taylor said.

    Lin chuxue nodded.

    Then, she went out.

    Who knew that the supermodel would suddenly call out to her.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Lin chuxue stopped, a little unsure if he was calling her.

    When she turned around, she looked at the supermodel. The way she looked at her was like she was another person who didn¡¯t know her.

    It wasn¡¯t strange, Lin chuxue¡¯s car was parked in the big boss area, and the only women who had seen her were the women around the big bosses.

    And the supermodel and her boyfriend were in the outermost circle of friends, so they definitely hadn¡¯t seen Lin chuxue tonight.

    The supermodel walked up to Lin chuxue and sized her up. Seeing her appearance, she was still a little jealous.

    ¡°You heard everything just now, right?¡±

    Lin chuxue asked,¡±you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll spread it out, are you?¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not in the mood for that. Besides, Taylor is an artist I like, I won¡¯t do that. ¡±

    ¡°Who knows if you know how to? I¡¯m a signed supermodel in Wei Mi, and she¡¯s a popr female star. The gossip about us will definitely be explosive. If this news is sold, it¡¯ll be worth a lot of money, right?¡±

    Lin chuxueughed and said,¡±then you should also get this clear, which woman who cane in here would care about that little bit of money?¡± Use your brain. ¡±

    The supermodel looked at Lin chuxue and also sneered.¡±¡±If you¡¯re smart, you should know that a dress isn¡¯t so loose, and you should go with t shoes. It¡¯s so strange how you got in. Don¡¯t the security guards have any requirements for their attire? Are you here to embarrass the member who brought you here?¡±

    Lin chuxue smiled.¡±I¡¯m sorry. The security guards can¡¯t touch me. They really didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    Because she was sitting in Xu Cheng¡¯s car and directly passed by the security guards. He didn¡¯t even need to hand in an invitation.

    After that, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to this self-righteous supermodel anymore. After taking a few steps, she saw that Taylor was at a disadvantage the entire time, so Lin chuxue kindly turned her head and said to Taylor,¡±¡±As a friend, if you need my help, I might be able to help you solve a lot of problems.¡±

    Taylorughed bitterly.¡±Go and y. You can¡¯t help me with this. When her boyfriend abandons her, I¡¯ll get back at him. There¡¯s no rush. This woman likes topete with me. Herst boyfriend was my suitor, and she¡¯s been holding a grudge against him.¡±

    The supermodel was furious,¡±do you always tell a stranger everything?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that this will spread? I¡¯ll be fine if I get married soon and leave this industry, but you¡¯re a popr person now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting involved in some scandal?¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at Taylor with interest, and then she walked back and took her phone from her hand. She entered her phone number and handed it to Taylor, saying,¡±¡±I admire your musical talent. I know the darkness of the entertainment industry, especially how difficult it is for female artistes to make a name for themselves. If you have any difficulties, you can look for me. This is my phone number. Maybe I can give you a clean environment, so you can disy your musical talent well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. Who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡± The supermodel looked at Lin chuxue and curiously asked, her eyes full of disdain and disbelief,¡±¡±No, I should be asking, how should I address you?¡±

    ¡°Nicole.¡± Lin chuxue said generously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡± ¡°Then what does your boyfriend do?¡± the supermodel shrugged.

    Lin chuxue: ¡°I¡¯m not here tonight as my boyfriend. I¡¯m here as a member.¡±

    ¡°My own membership?¡±

    Sheughed out loud.¡±You¡¯re just bragging. You¡¯re killing me. Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± My boyfriend said that there are no female star members in the deviant Corp yet. Aiya, you¡¯re really making meugh. I thought you were great, promising Taylor that you could help her deal with me? Is that what you mean?¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at this woman and frowned.¡±¡±I like Taylor. Give me some face and don¡¯t cause her any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Give you face?¡± The supermodelughed,¡±why should I?¡± Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put into my boyfriend? I¡¯m letting my man vent my anger for me, so what? That¡¯s right, I want my man to cause trouble for Taylor, so what? If she had the ability, why didn¡¯t she go and find one? Let¡¯s see who is more capable. From what I heard just now, you want to help Taylor deal with me, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, but since you¡¯ve put it that way, you can say whatever you want.¡± Lin chuxue said indifferently.

    Pa pa ...

    The supermodel started pping.

    With a face full of confidence and pride, he said very generously,¡±¡±I need to introduce you to my boyfriend. He¡¯s a five-winged member tonight. As long as he, the Armymander, joins Jerry¡¯s Socialist Party this year, he¡¯ll definitely be promoted to a six-winged Demon Angel member. Since you¡¯re a member, then tell me, which wing are you from?¡±

    ¡± 12 wings!¡± Lin chuxue said.

    ¡± The supermodelughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth,¡±¡±Taylor, is that all your friends do? You like to brag, right? You¡¯re only handing in these kinds of vain Gu? I¡¯m sorry, miss, but I just happened to find out some information about the membership level. ¡±

    Lin chuxue could tolerate this woman¡¯s ignorance and iprehension, and she was only a little dissatisfied when sheughed at her, but this ¡®stupid¡¯ word made her a little moved.

    Taylor looked at Lin chuxue¡¯s angry face and pulled her over.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go out. This woman is always like this. You¡¯ll never be able to win against her. Because she¡¯s a B * tch. She¡¯s invincible!¡±

    Then, Taylor held Lin chuxue¡¯s arm and walked out of the bathroom, leaving the supermodel behind.

    Just as the two of them walked out, Zhou Lian followed them. When they walked to the open area outside, suddenly, a me flew into the sky. Then, with a bang, a huge firework spread.

    Taylor subconsciously looked up at the sky and was stunned.

    The moment the fireworks scattered, it was like a 3d Special effect. The dense and fine fireworks pieced together into a photo of a little girl with an innocent smile.

    ¡°What beautiful fireworks, how much did they cost? I heard that the moreplicated the pattern, the more expensive it is. Who is this little girl?¡±

    Lin chuxue then raised her head to look at the sky, and after that one look, she froze.

    Wasn¡¯t this a picture of her when she was young?

    The moment the fireworks exploded, the huge pattern that shed and disappeared was what she looked like when she was five years old.

    Immediately after, another set of fireworks shot into the sky.

 Chapter 1252 - Marriage proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Marriage proposal</h4>

    Another set of fireworks bloomed in the starry sky above them, and another photo was taken. It was so detailed that it could be recognized at a nce. This required the fireworks to be made with an extremely high density, and if the density was not up to standard, holes would definitely appear on the face.

    This was the smile that Lin chuxue had when she turned around and smiled in the wheat field when she was 11 years old.

    Although most of the people present didn¡¯t recognize the little girl, they all felt that the little girl had the temperament of a beauty since she was young. Her eye bags and facial features were quite delicate.

    Lin chuxue just stood there in a daze.

    She subconsciously looked in Xu Cheng¡¯s direction, but she didn¡¯t see him anywhere.

    It had disappeared.

    At the same time, on every business street and every giant electronic screen in the world, from small buses and fallingnes to big squares like time Warner, there was a confession picture.

    All the pictures were of Lin chuxue, and they were all different. There was no repetition on the same street, which surprised all the passers-by and the people in the bustling first-tier cities around the world.

    They all took out their phones to browse Weibo and social media.

    Almost all the residents from the first-tier cities around the world saw the confession advertisements.

    In an instant, it reached the top of the headlines on social media.

    And on Palm Tree Ind, when Lin chuxue was looking for Xu Cheng, a voice sounded from the speakers around them,¡±¡±Chuxue, do you still remember that night on the swing in the courtyard, there was something I wanted to tell you, but I kept it in my heart because I didn¡¯t have the right to say it to you at that time. I know that if I said it, you would leave with me without any hesitation, but if that happened, it would be me dragging you down. Thank you, thank you for not giving up, thank you for waiting. Today, I owe you 10 years of waiting, I want to say this to you, Yingluo. ¡±

    ¡°Lin chuxue, I love you!¡±

    When Lin chuxue heard thest sentence, her tears were already falling, and she covered her mouth with her delicate hand as she sobbed.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Above her head, fireworks bloomed one after another, and the picture from when Lin chuxue was a child was like a PowerPoint presentation of her beautiful appearance when she grew up.

    Each of them was a beautiful picture of her growing up.

    Harbert had gone to Ennd to find these photos. From snowy¡¯s ssmate to her high school and then to her University, they had been collected at a high price. On the other hand, with the help of the royal family, they had all the photos from when she was young to when she grew up.

    When the beauty in the fireworks grew up, everyone realized that this woman was Lin chuxue.

    Taylor and the supermodel, who came out with her, looked at the fireworks and then looked at Lin chuxue before theybined into one.

    After thest burst of fireworks, thest set of photos was of the two children¡¯s backs on the swing.

    In the photo, a little boy and a little girl were smiling at each other. Opposite them was the setting sun.

    ¡°Xiaoxue.¡± Just then, a voice suddenly called out to Lin chuxue from behind.

    Lin chuxue subconsciously turned around and saw Xu Cheng already standing there in a white tuxedo.

    ¡°When I was young, every little girl yearned to be the princess Consort of the Prince Charming. I don¡¯t have a noble bloodline, no background, and no wealth, but since I decided to take you with me, I told myself that I would give you everything you wanted. I don¡¯t know if my white suit fits your image of a Prince?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled and looked at her, his eyes full of love and gentleness.

    Lin chuxueughed through her tears, and she looked at him with happiness in her eyes. She wiped her tears and didn¡¯t want to cry at first, but as she wiped one side of her tears, the other side immediately flowed down. Lin chuxueughed and cried at the same time, and in the end, she angrily said to Xu Cheng,¡±¡±You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng walked up to her, and Lin chuxue turned her head away, not wanting him to see her in such a sorry state.

    But who knew Xu Cheng would suddenly kneel down and take out the ring box.

    ¡°Little Xue, marry me.¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity and seriousness.

    Lin chuxue froze for a moment and then stared at him.

    ¡°I owe you a wedding that a woman deserves. Let¡¯s get married. We¡¯ll make up for the marriage we had eight years ago. I want to give you a proper wedding. I won¡¯t allow you to have any regrets in your life. I understand the feeling of living with regrets. I don¡¯t want you to run around with me all the time. I want to give you a real status!¡± ¡°Marry me!¡± Xu Cheng smiled.¡±Marry me!¡±

    Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, and tears rolled down her fingers.

    Xu Cheng took out the huge diamond ring from the box and personally put it on Lin chuxue¡¯s finger.

    Lin chuxue raised her head and let the tears flow into her eyes. She looked at Xu Cheng with her red eyes and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. I thought that I would be calm andposed when this day came. However, no matter how mentally prepared I was, I couldn¡¯t help but be touched.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never had all of this, and it¡¯s also because your love for us is still full of ambition. I want to give you the most important ceremony for a woman. Let¡¯s get married.¡± Xu Cheng stood up and held her hands.

    Lin chuxue couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and directly burrowed into his arms.

    At this time, fountains of various colors sprayed out of Palm ind¡¯s surroundings.

    From a bird¡¯s eye view, these colorful fountains formed a huge heart!

    In the sky, when the fireworks slowly fell down, everyone realized that they were all flower petals!

    All sorts of precious flower petals scattered across the sky, filling the air with a sweet fragrance as they floated around every witness.

    At this moment, haber started pping and came out from the corner.

    After that, Stenson, Saar, Bush Junior, Benjamin, Lin Lei, and the others followed. After that, more and more people came over one after another and surrounded the two stars of the night to apud.

    Taylor couldn¡¯t help but p along at this romantic scene.

    The supermodel behind her was a little dazed. She was also looking forward to it, but she was still a little disdainful.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng put his arm around Lin chuxue and loudly said to all the men and women present,¡±¡±Listen, she¡¯s my woman, the harbor behind me! She¡¯ll also be the mistress of the Xu family from now on. No one can rece her! Whoever bullies her or does anything bad to her, I¡¯ll say it here today. They¡¯re offending me! I will pay him back ten times, a hundred times, no matter who it is! Today, I¡¯m going to tell you all that this woman disdained Lin chuxue. She¡¯s my reverse scale, and anyone who touches her will die!¡±

    Taylor¡¯s face lit up,¡±so overbearing, but ...¡± This is what a man is!¡±

    The supermodel next to him snorted,¡±he¡¯s talking big in front of so many big shots. He probably won¡¯t live long. So he¡¯s that woman¡¯s man?¡± It¡¯s not that great. ¡±

    ¡°Good job, sister-inw. I¡¯ll be convinced by you for the rest of my life, because only you can control Regimentmander.¡± Benjamin hollered.

    ¡°Lady boss, I knew you were my Big BOSS when I saw my boss letting you manage all his finances.¡± Stensonughed.

    Hearing what they said, Lin chuxue quickly got out of Xu Cheng¡¯s arms in embarrassment. She coughed and tidied up her clothes and tear stains.

    Taylor¡¯s agent walked over to Taylor, and Taylor asked curiously,¡±¡±Do you know who that woman is?¡±

    Her manager red at her as if she was an idiot.¡±You don¡¯t know who she is? Oh my God. ¡±

    Taylor turned around in surprise to look at his agent.¡±¡±You know him?¡±

    The supermodel beside her pricked up her ears to eavesdrop. She was also very curious about who this woman was.

 Chapter 1253 - One word from her, and the world trembled

    <h4>Chapter 1253: One word from her, and the world trembled</h4>

    Taylor saw that his manager also knew Lin chuxue, and that he knew her in his circle, so he was even more certain that Lin chuxue was also someone in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Whichpany are you from?¡± she asked curiously. Why haven¡¯t I seen it before? She¡¯s really pretty. Even if she doesn¡¯t walk the path of power, she can make a living in Hollywood with her looks alone. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± The agent quickly reached out to cover Taylor¡¯s mouth, not letting him continue.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? she came to take a photo with me just now. I think she¡¯s a pretty good person. She seems to be my fangirl. I can guide her in the future.¡± Taylorughed unhappily.

    ¡°Stop!¡± The manager waved his hand sternly.¡±¡±You said she came over to take a photo with you? She knows you?¡±

    Taylor nodded,¡±although she¡¯s controlling herself very well, I can feel that when she sees me, she¡¯s just like those rational fans who see me.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already warned her not to use the photos formercial purposes. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t use me to hype up her story. ¡±

    ¡°You even warned her not to use your photos for business?¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened and his face turned pale.

    Taylor nodded.¡±I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll have to go to court and work yourself to death. It¡¯s better to have less trouble. It¡¯s not my first day in the entertainment industry.¡±

    ¡°AI!¡± The agent was so anxious that he stomped his feet. He quickly sorted out his logic and said to Taylor,¡±¡±Do you know who she is?¡±

    ¡°I know. She introduced herself. Her Name Is Nicole.¡± ¡°She even gave me her number,¡± Taylor said.

    ¡°He gave you his phone number?¡± The manager¡¯s voice was loud and earth-shattering, and he was extremely excited.

    ¡°Ma ke, you need to calm down, okay? Who was she? Why are you so excited?¡± Taylor red at his agent, a little angry.

    His agent, mark, quickly took out his phone and said to Taylor,¡±¡±Give me her phone number.¡±

    Taylor put his phone away warily.¡±¡±What are you doing? She already has a boyfriend who proposed to her, don¡¯t you think of harming her again. How many ignorant girls have you deceived behind my back with the help of my manager? do you think I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, my great aunt, you really have the guts to say anything. If you give me ten thousand guts, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. Alright, keep your phone number well. Tell me first, have you offended her?¡± ¡°Did she have a good or bad impression of you?¡± the manager asked nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Taylor thought for a moment and said,¡±I came out with her just now. Then, I ran into this proposal scene. It¡¯s quite romantic.¡± She even said she¡¯d ask me out for a cup of coffee some other day. ¡±

    ¡°You scared me to death. That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Can you guess how much one of these fireworks costs?¡± the manager asked excitedly.

    Taylor shook his head.¡±It should be expensive. I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡± 100000 each, the fireworks tonight are worth about 100 million US dors, but that¡¯s not the main show. Did you see the social Forum? This week¡¯s headlines were bound to be global. After tonight, the whole world will want to know who Lin chuxue (Nicole) is. After tonight, it will be hard for this woman not to be known. ¡±

    ¡± 2 billion?¡± Taylor was shocked. He quickly took out his phone and did a search, and the red headline was ¡®a century-ss proposal¡¯.

    After she clicked on it, she saw the entire topic of photos shared from all over the world. All the billboards in public ces, no matter how expensive thendmarks were, were all Lin chuxue¡¯s photos. Almost half of the cities on earth were flooded with Lin chuxue¡¯s photos and proposal text at the same time.

    Before Taylor coulde back to his senses, the agent said,¡±¡±You know that the boss still has a status in the entertainment industry and in America, but she had no choice but to let youe here for amercial performance because the person who hired him is Mr. Haber, a super, super big Shot. The king of the Dubai Kingdom, the local tyrants, the royal family¡¯s continuous expansion this year had bought and bought the shares of several of the world¡¯s top 500panies, and now they were the richest family in the world. Do you see that gentleman standing next to haber? That¡¯s right, the former president, Mr. Bush Jr., They were close friends. Mr. Bush¡¯s status in America was equivalent to haber¡¯s status in the Dubai chieftain. Then, Mr. Benjamin, the chairman of the European Council, would be the president of the European Union next year. Next to him was Mr. Stenson, who was more mysterious, but those with eyes knew that he didn¡¯t seem to be more capable than Mr. Bush. Jerry, the candidate for next year¡¯s election, would be his underling. And his boss is the one who set off the fireworks tonight. ¡±

    ¡°The one who set off the fireworks?¡± Taylor followed his agent¡¯s gaze and noticed the main character of the night, the man in a white tuxedo. He was the one who had warned everyone.

    The manager continued,¡±he¡¯s the one who organized tonight¡¯s banquet. Look at how many big shots have to be present. He was so overbearing just now, but no one dared to say no.¡± Do you know who he is? The leader of the deviant Corp, one of the most influential people of the century! He was the clown! And the woman you think doesn¡¯t matter is his woman. Let me tell you, one word from her, not only the country, but the world will tremble!¡±

    Taylor¡¯s pupils dted.

    The supermodel, who had been eavesdropping, almost lost her bnce in her high heels and staggered. Fortunately, her assistant next to her caught her.

    At this moment, her boyfriend from the Army walked over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so pale?¡±

    ¡°Jack, do you know that man?¡± The supermodel looked at Xu Cheng, who was beingplimented by the big shots.

    Seeing Xu Cheng¡¯s back, Jack¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°Nonsense, who doesn¡¯t know the leader of the deviant Corp, the ck-bearded clown? Don¡¯t mess with him, he¡¯s a madman, even the country¡¯s power can¡¯t deal with him. How many losses have we suffered in the Army, how many people have been changed from the top, and in the future, my boss Jerry will have to work for his underlings, who are not on the same level as us. With one word from him, I¡¯mid off. ¡±

    The supermodel fell to the ground and covered her mouth, her face pale.

    On the other side, Lin chuxue had be the center of attention with haber¡¯s wife, Stenson¡¯s wife, the King and Queen of Ennd, and others surrounding her. If Xu Cheng¡¯s circle was the top circle that was hard to get close to, then the circle of thedies in the group had also be a special existence. Manydies and socialites wanted to get close to them and tter them, but they were all blocked out by the aura of haber¡¯s wife and the others. It seemed that only thedies of the Board of Directors could barely get into that circle, and some of the Prime Minister¡¯s wives could only reluctantly say hello to Lin chuxue and then couldn¡¯t talk to her anymore.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s ss was filled with fruit juice, and the other madams were all red wine, but no one said anything to her.

    At that moment, Lin chuxue walked over to the supermodel with a smile.

    The supermodel¡¯s heart instantly fell to the bottom of the valley.

    Even Taylor was nervous. She didn¡¯t know Lin chuxue¡¯s identity before, but now that she knew, seeing here over, she still had that smile and that calm temperament, but she couldn¡¯t be more nervous, because the people behind Lin chuxue were all the topdies of this world!

 Chapter 1254 - Envy, jealousy, and hate

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Envy, jealousy, and hate</h4>

    When Lin chuxue walked up to the two, she nced at the supermodel.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±he asked.

    The supermodel¡¯s expression changed and she tightened her grip on her boyfriend¡¯s hand.

    Her boyfriend thought that his girlfriend knew the deviant Corp leader¡¯s woman, and he was slightly happy, and introduced her very gentlemanly,¡±¡±Her name is nivey. So you know her, Madam?¡±

    Madam?

    This word made Taylor and Wayne¡¯s supermodel¡¯s hearts tighten again.

    After Lin chuxue smiled, she looked at Taylor and smiled.¡±¡±My husband said that he¡¯ll be holding a wedding in the middle of this month. Do you have time then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Taylor¡¯s agent quickly answered on Taylor¡¯s behalf,¡±¡±At any time, Madam, please inform me.¡±

    Lin chuxue looked at Taylor and smiled.¡±I¡¯ve already given you my phone number. If you have time, you cane and hang out with me. Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee together. I¡¯ll get little Lian to send you the invitation.¡±

    Zhou Lian, who was standing beside him, nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Madam. We¡¯ll definitely be there. ¡± The manager said excitedly.

    Lin chuxue nodded.

    Taylor was rather embarrassed at that moment. I, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were ...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Only a few people know my identity. ¡± As Lin chuxue said this, she gave her a teasing look and then asked teasingly,¡±¡±I want to share a photo with my social media ount as a fan. Can I do that now?¡±

    Taylorughed bitterly.¡±Of course. I thought you were an artist. That¡¯s how our industry is. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand. My words still hold. If you run into any trouble, you can call me.¡± Lin chuxue then looked at Wayne and said,¡±¡±Wayne, right?¡±

    Winnie¡¯s body trembled, and she stuttered with a smile,¡±¡±F-Madam!¡±

    Lin chuxue didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her with a judgmental gaze.

    Wayne didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye. In the end, he directly bowed and apologized,¡±¡±I¡¯m very sorry, Madam. I offended you with my words earlier. ¡±

    Wayne¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he looked at his girlfriend in disbelief, then at Lin chuxue with a nervous heart.

    At this moment, Xu Cheng walked over to Lin chuxue.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Winnie and her boyfriend saw Xu Chenging over, they were so scared that they almost couldn¡¯t stand still. They both looked at Lin chuxue with pleading eyes, afraid that she would say something bad. Everyone was familiar with the clown¡¯s temper, and he would kill people for no reason.

    Lin chuxue looked at Xu Cheng and smiled.¡±It¡¯s fine. I met Taylor. You know, I don¡¯t like a lot of singers. She¡¯s one of them.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Cheng then looked at Taylor¡¯s muffled face, and he reached out to shake her hand.

    Taylor was stunned. He stood there in a daze and did not reach out in time.

    The manager was so anxious that she nudged her from behind with her arm, and only then did shee back to her senses. She was a little overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and reached out to shake Xu Cheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting married to Nicole in the middle of this month. You shoulde as well. He¡¯s your manager, right?¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Okay, of course, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Taylor quickly said.

    Her manager, who was sitting next to her, kept smiling apologetically, hoping to leave a good impression on the clown.

    There were so many important people here, it would be good for them to have an impression of him.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any problem with the visa, let me know in advance.¡± Xu Cheng thought about it and was afraid that Taylor and the others would need some time to get their visas, so he said.

    At this time, the supermodel boyfriend Jack quickly said,¡±¡±Sir, I¡¯ll handle Miss Taylor¡¯s visa problem. There¡¯s definitely no problem.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at Jack.

    At this time, Jerry, who was following behind, quickly added,¡±¡±Sir, his name is Jack, the Armymander.¡±

    Jack was already in line with Jerry, who was about to take office, and Jerry promised that he would not shake his position.

    ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± Jack stood there and smiled.

    Seeing his respectful appearance, his girlfriend Wayne¡¯s heart was even more anxious. The difference in status was simply too great. She had actually put on an act in front of the boss¡¯s wife just now. It was simply embarrassing.

    But at that moment, Taylor was afraid that Jack would help him and make Wayne unhappy again, so he refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mr. Jack,¡±

    Jack still didn¡¯t know that his girlfriend had a conflict with Taylor. He thought that Taylor was just being polite, so he quickly said,¡±¡±It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all. ¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Taylor said.¡±I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±

    Jack was anxious. Normally, Taylor would ask for all kinds of benefits to do things for him, but he was toozy to care. Today, he wanted to help someone, and he was actually rejected. He didn¡¯t know what Taylor was thinking.

    Jerry wasn¡¯t a core member in Xu Cheng¡¯s system, and it was rare for Jerry to take the initiative to ask his people to perform. If he could get the credit, Jack could also perform a bit, but Taylor actually refused, which made Jerry and Jack very anxious.

    Xu Cheng saw that Taylor could handle it on his own, so he nodded and left with Lin chuxue.

    But at this moment, Taylor couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±Madam, may I have a request?¡±

    Lin chuxue turned around and looked at her.¡±Just call me Nicole. What do you want?¡± she said.

    Winnie clenched her fists tightly behind her back. She was extremely nervous, afraid that Taylor would target her.

    Lin chuxue thought that Taylor was asking her to help her deal with Wayne, but Taylor said,¡±¡±Can I take a photo with you?¡±

    This request surprised the surrounding people.

    Even Taylor¡¯s agent¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he was so nervous that he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Xu Cheng and Lin chuxue¡¯s faces.

    Lin chuxueughed.¡±If it can¡¯t be used formercial purposes, sure.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Taylorughed.

    Lin chuxue was deliberately returning her words back to her, with a hint of ridicule.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Lin chuxue took her hand off Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulder and said to him,¡±¡±You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±I¡¯m going back soon. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded and pushed him.¡±¡±Go on.¡±

    After Xu Cheng left, Taylor tidied up his clothes and walked over.

    Zhou Lian took the phone from her hand and took a picture of them.

    The two of them stood together and smiled. After taking two photos, Lin chuxue said to the group ofdies,¡±¡±Since this is a rare opportunity, let¡¯s take a group photo together. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll have another chance in the future.¡±

    The otherdies were just waiting for this opportunity. Seeing Taylor and Lin chuxue take a photo together, they were all very envious. Everyone knew that Lin chuxue usually lived in seclusion and rarely interacted with others. It was rare for her to be brought out by Xu Cheng this time, and it gave them a chance to chat and get to know each other. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if they didn¡¯t take a photo to remember her?

    When Lin chuxue said this, they all nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re here today. Let¡¯s take a photo together?¡±

    Haber¡¯s wife smiled and took the initiative toe over and stand beside Lin chuxue. The other wives and Queens of the current king of the British royal family were also quick-witted and quickly stood on the other side of Lin chuxue. Stenson¡¯s wife was also standing close to her. Taylor knew that his status wasn¡¯t high enough, so he took the initiative toe over and license their phones.

    Lin chuxue waved her hand and said,e with me.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s agent excitedly pushed her over. Although she couldn¡¯t stand next to Lin chuxue, taking a photo with these richdies was also a way to show her connections.

    Looking at Taylor taking photos with the nobledies, talking andughing, Wayne was extremely jealous.

 Chapter 1255 - Itâ€™s time to show everything

    <h4>Chapter 1255: It¡¯s time to show everything</h4>

    <b>?</b>

    On the other side.

    In a few cars that had left palm Ind, the leader of the squido group, old man Tilu¡¯s only son, sat in the back. He held the nightless city of Dubai in his hands as he looked out the window.

    Beside him was one of his right-hand men who had revived the kingdom of squido.

    The old man broke the silence with a sigh.

    He took off hisrge sses and said while wiping them,¡±¡±I lost. My presence, bearing, and even my ability to see through things are far inferior to a descendant. He¡¯s even more difficult to deal with than the Duke because we can¡¯t even reason with him. He knows where we stand and he knows his enemy, but we don¡¯t know his bottom line. We¡¯ve lost tonight. ¡±

    ¡°Then do you really want to fight to the death?¡± asked the confidant.

    The old man sighed,¡±who would want to?¡± Who would want to break this opportunity to be a destroyer? ¡°The Duke as a dictator doesn¡¯t want to do it, and he doesn¡¯t want to do it either. We have families and people, so we don¡¯t want to do it either. However, we have no way out. Today, we stood out and failed to negotiate, and we have exposed our bottom line and people to an awkward position. If we can¡¯t achieve our goal, we will forever be passive. Moreover, our people died in front of them. He publicly executed our people in front of everyone. This is crossing the line. He is challenging us. If we still stand out indifferently, then no one in our race will dare to stand out. But tell me, other than the method of harming a thousand enemies and self-destructing eight thousand, what other ways can we use to kill him? Since he was able to defeat the Duke, he must be more difficult to deal with than the Duke. However, he is not a God, after all, so we must take the initiative and seize the opportunity. ¡±

    The confidant hesitated for a moment before he said,¡±then .... Are you still going to use a weapon you shouldn¡¯t be using?¡±

    The old man took out a cigar from the box and lit it up, then said faintly,¡±¡±We received news that he¡¯s going to hold a wedding with his woman in the middle of the month. If he wants to give his woman a grand wedding, he can never hide it from the media and US. As long as he dares to hold it, I¡¯ll blow him up! Since they¡¯ve already dered war, they should be prepared to pay the price. ¡±

    ¡°What if he cancelled the wedding and secretly killed us first?¡±

    The old man said,¡±no, I can¡¯t wait for him to kill our people. That will anger our people even more. By then, I can get more people¡¯s support and negotiate with him without any scruples. He¡¯s not stupid. After all, there are tens of thousands of people. Go and spread the news that we are insistent on starting a war with him. Let everyone know that on the day of the wedding, we will do something out of line. Let¡¯s see if his so-called members still dare to attend. As long as those people don¡¯t go, the wedding will be shabby and he won¡¯t be able to give his woman a grand wedding. We have to start waiting for him to take the initiative to talk to us. ¡±

    The confidant asked,¡±what if all the guests attend?¡± Are we really going to blow it up?¡±

    The old man took a puff of the cigarette and smacked his lips.

    ¡°Everyone must die!¡± He said. Even if they know we¡¯re going to blow it up and deploy anti-missile equipment, it¡¯s already toote. ¡°Unless they postpone the wedding, but he won ¡®t. As long as we¡¯re alive, we¡¯ll keep an eye on the two of them every day. No matter where we go, we have enough money to deal with them. I don¡¯t believe he can hold on for a lifetime. After I die, I¡¯ll leave this mission to the next generation. There will always be people fighting for the restoration of our country. By then, he¡¯ll have to negotiate with us sooner orter.¡±

    The confidant turned his head and looked out of the window with a serious expression.

    After Xu Cheng brought the sleepy Lin chuxue into the Presidential Suite provided by Haber, he came to the living room, where Caesar had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Boss, it seems like they came prepared for this negotiation.¡± Caesar said.

    Xu Cheng crossed his legs, and after Zhou Lian poured the tea, she left.

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    Caesar: ¡°They¡¯ve been secretly researching nuclear weapons for the past few years. Although they don¡¯t admit their sess on the surface, the information collected by many countries is certain that they may have already developed nuclear weapons. During this period of time, we¡¯ve found out that therge-scale funding behind their governments is not their own but supported by someone else, including the wars in the Middle East and particrly backward and chaotic countries. Why is there so much money in those areas? If I¡¯m not wrong, most of the countries that are in opposition to the chaotic countries are probably under their control. They¡¯re just short of international recognition of their country. When the timees, countries like se and the rest will probably be unified. It¡¯s a little like how you created the country of afterlife. ¡°They also have a lot of resources behind them. They also had their eyes on thend of mercenaries in the past and relied on the method of casting arge to catch fish. However, they didn¡¯t expect that you would destroy all of their mercenary groups. Most of them fled to the Middle East and Israel, and Israel became one of the more outstanding countries among their investments. I¡¯ve investigated and perhaps they already have nuclear weapons in their hands! This is also the reason why they came to the banquet to negotiate with you. You killed their people tonight, so I think the Holy War is inevitable. ¡±

    Xu Cheng tapped his fingers on the table and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Caesar was a little anxious.

    ¡°Some of our members have already received the news that they¡¯re going to make a move on you at your wedding. Someone deliberately said that they¡¯re only targeting you. If the others don¡¯t go, they won¡¯t be affected. They¡¯re trying to iste you.¡±

    Xu Cheng was still silent.

    ¡°What should we do, boss?¡± Caesar continued. Do you want to cancel the wedding?¡±

    ¡°Cancel what?¡± Xu Cheng raised his eyes and looked at him, very excited.¡±¡±You¡¯re one of the first batch of elders to follow me, but have you ever seen me cower or be afraid? We¡¯ve sacrificed so many brothers for today. If wepromise with squido and the others and really unify their wealth, we¡¯ll be digging our own graves! Now that most of their wealth is in the hands of our powerful countries, do you know how many countries ¡®Treasuries, banks, and employment rates will be affected if they are emptied by them? There¡¯s no way to negotiate. Even the prime elders know how serious this matter is. They won¡¯t agree to it. I must kill thatwyer who¡¯s affecting public opinion tonight. This is not only for my own people to see, but also the consequences of provoking me. If it wasn¡¯t for the interests of my subordinates, I would have beheaded this gang of squido¡¯s forces tonight! Today, using violence to curb violence is not the result I want. If I end up with a world riddled with holes, how can I talk about changing it?¡±

    Caesar asked,¡±what if they really want to blow it up?¡± You can¡¯t die, our ship finally has a backbone, you can¡¯t take any more risks. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to let them see some truth. ¡± Xu Cheng sighed.

    ¡°What are you going to do? ¡°Caesar¡¯s pupils contracted.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°let them see, real gic technology!¡± Let the world know that if the people of this world don¡¯t change, they can only ept being beaten! Let theme, be it nuclear weapons or weapons that can destroy everything. Let the world see what kind of power I want to give this world!¡±

    Caesar¡¯s eyes widened.

    (I rmend a new book by my best friend: ¡°Wolf Fang Soldier King¡±. Author: Ants looking at the sky)

 Chapter 1256 - A God might not be happy

    <h4>Chapter 1256: A God might not be happy</h4>

    After Caesar left, Xu Cheng sat on the chair and smoked a cigarette by himself. Lin chuxue was already awake and standing at the door. With her current strength, it was too difficult for her not to hear the conversation between Xu Cheng and Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng also knew that she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep so easily, so he didn¡¯t need to look back to know that Lin chuxue was standing at the door.

    Lin chuxue quietly walked behind Xu Cheng and massaged his shoulders with both hands. Her soft long hair draped over Xu Cheng¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m already very satisfied with this ring. I¡¯ve already treated today as yourpensation for my wedding. As for the wedding, it doesn¡¯t really matter if we have it or not.¡± Lin chuxue said in a soft voice as she affectionately rubbed her face against Xu Cheng ¡®s.

    Xu Cheng smelled a faint fragrance from her hair and said,¡±¡±No, the wedding will continue! In the past, I couldn¡¯t give you a proper wedding, so I could only take you to China to live in seclusion. Now, no one can stop me from marrying you! A real marriage!¡±

    Lin chuxue cupped his face in her hands and turned around to look at him.¡±¡±Do you know how big of a shock you¡¯ll cause if you¡¯re exposed?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°I used to be afraid of exposure because I was afraid of death. I was afraid that if I died, I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect everything I want. But now that I¡¯m exposed, I have nothing to fear anymore. Who can do anything to me?¡±

    Lin chuxue,¡±you¡¯re not afraid of those missiles?¡± I¡¯ve heard everything you said just now. ¡±

    She took Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and ced it on her stomach,¡±¡±For his sake, let¡¯s take a step back.¡±

    Xu Cheng looked into the distance in a daze and said without focus,¡±¡±If I take a step back, all my efforts will be in vain. Can you guess why I¡¯m still alive?¡±

    Lin chuxue: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to tell me when the time came.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Now is the time. I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s because of my opponent, the Duke that we want to kill.¡±

    Lin chuxue was surprised and looked at him in shock.

    Xu Cheng sighed.¡±Originally, we were both going to die under a nuclear explosion. But in the end, he helped me. He wanted to see if the fusion of the two most powerful people in the world could reach the realm I wanted.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lin chuxue asked.

    Xu Cheng,[God Realm!]

    ¡°Did I?¡± Lin chuxue blurted out.

    ¡°There are!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s a realm that humans can¡¯t handle,¡± Xu Cheng said firmly.¡±That realm is not suitable for humans at all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin chuxue asked.

    Xu Cheng looked at Lin chuxue and said,¡±¡±For a moment, I felt a tremendous power that was enough to destroy all my rationality. It wanted to expand my mind power to the point that it tore my body apart and spread across thend. I felt an attitude that looked down on all living beings. In that moment, I understood the realm of gods. Invincibility wasn¡¯t because of how powerful they were, but because they could cut off ck hair, cut off the seven emotions and six desires, and cut off all the distracting thoughts and desires of humans, just like those flowers and trees. The ultimate realm of a God is to turn yourself into a part of nature. That¡¯s the real unrivaled state without any emotions!¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°But in the end, I pushed him away! I gave up on bing a god.¡± Xu Cheng said, ¡± because when the spirit is strong enough to a certain extent, the body will be destroyed, and only a trace of spiritual power will remain in the world. You can feel that you exist in the world, but you will no longer remember who you are. You won¡¯t even have feelings or questions. You will be like a stone, do you understand? ¡± I can¡¯t do this illusory realm! I still couldn¡¯t let go of it. Be it the body or everything in the mind, this is the brilliance that a person should have. Therefore, in thest step, I gave up all the Enlightenment and integration with him. In this world, I believe that there are gods; however, humans will never be gods! I tried to preserve my physical body and memories. There was a time when I slowly recovered my broken memories in the chaos. I almost couldn¡¯te back. It took me a month to get out of the ruins. At that moment, I realized that there were some things I had to do. Do you know why Te was excluded from being remembered by the civilization? In fact, he was the most outstanding scientist, but his scientific ideas were too advanced and not epted. Even all traditional scientists excluded him. Human beings did not want to change because ofziness, interests, and various other reasons. They only wanted to live in the present. It could be imagined that if this world continued to follow the rules, human beings would not be able to find the exit even if the earth was destroyed. If I don¡¯t be this person, then no one in this world will be able to change! ¡® No matter how many Te soldiers there are, they won¡¯t be able to change anything. Even the Duke can¡¯t change anything. Do you think there will be people like me and the Duke? ¡® This is my greatest realization after I was resurrected from the dead. So, there are some things that I must do.¡±

    Lin chuxue held his hand tightly and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ve already walked into the darkness, so we can only move forward. Is it really okay for you to expose your ability? ¡±

    Xu Chengughed. ¡± No, now half of the world is my people. This time, I¡¯ll let the world¡¯s leaders see whether gic technology is good or bad. When they see my strength, they will know what kind of dimension the vine revolution will bring humans into. At that time, whoever falls behind will be beaten up, and we don¡¯t need to instill it in them at all. At that time, we¡¯ll hand it over to Stenson to change the world. I promise you, we¡¯ll go to a ce where no one knows us. Is that good? ¡±

    Lin chuxue nodded. ¡± Okay. But how do we deal with squido? ¡±

    ¡± After I can withstand all of their bombardment, it will be time for them to surrender. This is also the reason why I didn¡¯t take them seriously from the beginning. I went through the divine realm and understood that realm. So, after I died and came back to life, other than my wish to change this world, I only have you and my child left. This is also the reason why I can¡¯t be a true God. I can be considered a broken God. ¡± Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.

    ¡°Being a God is too terrifying.¡± Lin chuxue held his face and said,¡±enough, you¡¯re already good enough. I don¡¯t want you to take that step. Just stop. Let¡¯s live in seclusion together and stop breaking through. Gods may not be as happy as us.¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Xu Cheng grinned.¡±In order to be a human again, I want to keep my happiness. I don¡¯t want to miss a single one, so we can¡¯t miss the wedding. That¡¯s the goal for both me and you to live to this day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married. Even if those people don¡¯t dare toe in the middle of the month, the wedding will continue as usual.¡± Lin chuxue smiled and put Xu Cheng¡¯s head in her arms.

    (Today¡¯s ending. It was supposed to end on the 7th, but in order to match the rmendation, it was dyed by a day or two, causing the ending to be dyed by two days. Today, the Dragon division¡¯s story is about to end, so I¡¯ll stay upte to write it.)

 Chapter 1257 - Join forces to kill him

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Join forces to kill him</h4>

    Time flew by.

    Monaco was a pocket-sized country of less than two square kilometers and was one of the world¡¯s top ten romantic countries. In the middle of the month, the most eye-catching wedding would be held here.

    After that dinner party, the clown publicly announced the identity of his woman, Lin chuxue.

    He also confessed that on this day, this controversial legend would also step into the hall of marriage. Most of the socializens on the inte still supported him, and those who admired him gave him likes. Some online fans collectively made a huge piece of support picture for him.

    However, there were also people who scolded him, thinking that he was an executioner who disrupted peace.

    Most of it came from the citizens of the countries he had hurt.

    However, they didn¡¯t dare to do so publicly and remained anonymous. After all, they were afraid of the clown¡¯s revenge.

    However, there was one topic that made the headlines.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for Xiao Chou for a long time. The enmity between us can only be resolved if we fight to the death. Since he dares to hold a wedding in public, don¡¯t me us for it.¡± Qianqian said. The Knight mercenary group, one of the world¡¯s terrorist organizations.

    So here came the problem. Someone had created a poll to ask if the clown would fail this time.

    Most people thought that he would fail this time.

    There were also some of his fanatical fans who believed that the clown was omnipotent. However, there were more people who wished for the clown to die than not.

    This time, from instigating to leading the way, it was all done by youtai¡¯s forces. They could control the votes, just to show theizens that most of them still wanted the clown dead. As for the mercenary group, they were just using someone else to kill him. This was because a terrorist mercenary could do anything. To put it bluntly, it was a scam to deceive the public.

    The leader of the squido n, Tilu, sat in a ring-shaped conference hall. He looked at the leaders of the various countries present and said,¡±Tomorrow is the wedding. I know you want this person dead, but the contents of this meeting will never be exposed. You don¡¯t have to worry. We are all from the anti-mutant Union. If you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t find another one in the future. Don¡¯t be afraid, he¡¯s dead and we can fight against his men, but we need you to give us an answer. We¡¯ll bear the consequences of public opinion together. We¡¯re willing to use the I nation resistance as scapegoats to stop the world¡¯s panic. ¡±

    Sitting across from him and around him were leaders from various countries around the world, including Russia. This was because they felt that there was a power in the gic organization that was biased toward Hua and America and had treated them unfairly. Thus, they decided whether they should work together to use squido¡¯s power to get rid of clown.

    The youtai faction wanted to use nuclear power to get rid of Xiao Chou in a simple and brutal way. It would be even better if they brought their subordinates along. However, they would have to pay a huge price for this. If they were not careful, it might even trigger three great wars. They could not afford to bear the consequences. Therefore, he secretly contacted the heads of state to discuss how to share the consequences.

    To be honest, which of these heads of state wanted to be controlled? They didn¡¯t want to. Starting from the three major families, they couldn¡¯t resist, and now there was another group of people behind the scenes. But who was the one behind this, it hadpletely exposed Xu Cheng. Everyone knew that as long as they got rid of this person, they still had a chance to fight against the other forces. But if this person didn¡¯t die, they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight.

    One person might not have the courage, but if more than half of the world¡¯s countries were willing to join in, then these people¡¯s ambitions would be instantly exposed.

    ¡°Have you forgotten who is the host of the wedding?¡± At this time, the king of the grape royal family coughed and said,¡±¡±That¡¯s the Pope. He¡¯s going to personally hold a wedding for Xiao Chou, and he¡¯ll be the host and the priest. This is the first time in the world that the Pope has humbled himself to hold a wedding. Almost everyone in the Western world will be watching, so can he do anything? The consequences would be severe, right? Who could guarantee that today¡¯s meeting would forever be a top secret? Can you take on such a big case?¡±

    ¡°I can ¡®t.¡± ¡°But I can guarantee that our meeting will be kept a secret,¡± Tilu said.¡±Back then, we dared to kill that dictator, but we were still fine until now. What¡¯s the difference between the current situation and that time? If we dare to do it once, we will dare to do it a second time. But this time, you all have a chance to share the cake. I just don¡¯t know if you have the courage. This is for the benefit of the country and the people. If we bear the responsibility together, who in this world has the ability to investigate this case? Even the International police and the International Court of Justice have our own people here. If anyone here speaks first, I guarantee that he will be the first to die!¡±

    Many of the primeval Lords muttered to themselves and were in no hurry to speak.

    Seeing that the group was still struggling, Tilu continued,¡±¡±North America, Europe, how many years have these regions been in the back garden of those oligarchs? In the past, you couldn¡¯t figure out who was controlling the situation, but now, he¡¯s right under your eyes. We¡¯ll do it, and you just need to cooperate with the United Nations to pressure the other countries to control the situation. Let¡¯s work together and kick this troublemaker out. This world will return to how it was before, and it will still belong to the world we are familiar with. Isn¡¯t that good? We¡¯ve also received news that at that time, the Bush family from North America, Stenson, Benjamin, and the other names that you¡¯re afraid of will all attend the wedding. Taking advantage of the fact that these few people haven¡¯t grown strong yet, getting rid of them can solve your worries, so why not?¡±

    After such instigations, someone directly raised his hand.

    If it had been anyone else, they might not have attended the meeting at all. However, the squido faction was different. They had the qualifications and courage to do so. If even they could not do it in this world, there was really no major event that others could afford to y with.

    After this head of state raised his hand, the other heads of state raised their hands one after another to express their approval.

    When Tilu saw that they all agreed, sheughed.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that Xu Cheng¡¯s heavenly eye organization had been watching Tilu for a long time. Including his meeting, it had already been sent to Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng looked at the name list Caesar gave him and then handed it back to him.¡±¡±How many people are there in total?¡±

    ¡± 38 people.¡± Caesar said,¡±all of them are at the level of the head of state. Even if some of them aren ¡®t, they are still the military families of the country. In short, they are the leaders of the various countries who can control public opinion.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Let the shadow do it.¡±

    The shadow was an assassin organization under the name of Caesar¡¯s heavenly eye. It was an organization in charge of assassination operations and only provided work for the intelligence Department. He was also from the military school of the mutant Union, but it was a ssified Department, and could be considered the security team of the ¡®heavenly eye¡¯.

    After Xu Cheng adjusted his buttons, he said,¡±¡±The wedding will continue tomorrow.¡±

    Then, he walked out.

 Chapter 1258 - Iâ€™m here to repay you

    <h4>Chapter 1258: I¡¯m here to repay you</h4>

    China.

    In the Dragon division¡¯s Intelligence Department, Luo Yi immediately went to see the chief after reading the information.

    ¡°The reason why the Knight mercenary group is able to remain safe and sound after all these years of terrorist activities is more or less rted to the support behind them. We found out that the youtai forces have a shadow in their powerful funds and arms. It¡¯s a group of dirty underground troops that help them clean up their mess. Also, the nuclear bomb in Israel that we¡¯ve been watching has shown signs of movement. Are they trying to cause trouble?¡±

    Minister ye sipped his tea and blew on it before saying,¡±¡±How many people around the world are watching Israel? they mobilized that thing, but no country stepped up to stop them. It seems that someone has joined forces to kill the clown! The news has been blocked. Without the cooperation of the inside and outside, it¡¯s impossible to be so secretive. Or rather, everyone has acquiesced to the progress of this matter. ¡±

    Luo Yi¡¯s face was serious.¡±I have to go abroad.¡±

    He knew how powerful Xu Cheng was, and he also saw Xu Cheng nullify an ICBMst time. But this time, they were going to use a nuclear bomb!

    That was a weapon from hell on earth.

    Minister ye sighed and said,¡±it¡¯s no use. Is Xiao Cheng not picking up his phone?¡± We¡¯ve called Zhou Lian, and that girl told us that Xiao Cheng is insistent on carrying out the wedding. Right now, he¡¯s almost at the Monaco church, and it¡¯s toote. ¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°Big Brother Cheng can definitely find out that this bunch of squido would do this, right?¡± But does he really have to hold the wedding?¡±

    Minister ye: ¡°at his level, his face is more important than his life. He also has to consider the interests of his entire group. So what if he dys?¡± Unless he stopped hosting it for the rest of his life and went into hiding to slowly expand his mutant Union. At that time, when the countries saw the benefits, they would naturally unite their interests and help him deal with squido. But squido wouldn¡¯t wait. They would watch you every day, and once they knew your location, they would directly bomb you. As long as Xu Cheng was killed, the Knight order would take the me. They just had to wipe out a notorious terrorist group, and at that time, the public opinion of the world would be calmed down first. Then, youtai¡¯s forces will take down Xu Cheng¡¯s group, and as long as they use economic warfare to restrict America and some European countries from sending troops, then with this dy, as time goes on, this assassination case will be silent in the long river of history. This familiar scene, haven¡¯t you seen through it?¡±

    Minister ye didn¡¯t wait for Luo Yi to speak and continued,¡±¡±So, Xu Cheng can¡¯t hide forever. He¡¯s with little Xue, and with his personality, he won¡¯t just live like a coward. It¡¯s useless even if you try to persuade him. Little Cheng¡¯s biggest failure this time was exposing his position, and he shouldn¡¯t have been so tough at the party. After all, he¡¯s still a young man who doesn¡¯t know the art of negotiation. At their level, they can¡¯t just make jokes or provoke others, because if either side gets hot-headed, it will be a war!¡±

    Luo Yi was extremely anxious.

    ¡°No, I have to inform them immediately.¡±

    ......

    Minister ye waved his hand.¡±The wedding is a live broadcast around the world. Didn¡¯t you watch it?¡± It has already started. ¡±

    Luo Yi took out his phone and quickly turned it on, only to see that the live broadcast was filled with his life-and-death friends and old acquaintances.

    The entire Lin family was here as the bride¡¯s representative. On Xu Cheng¡¯s side, Stenson, Bush, Benjamin, Saar, Lin Dong, and the others came.

    ¡°I¡¯m finished. ¡± Luo Yi¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡°Maybe we can¡¯t be so sure about this.¡± Minister ye put down his teacup and analyzed,¡±first of all, the most important person in the wedding is the host, the Pope.¡± Perhaps it was because of his existence that those people did not dare to bombard him. First of all, which terrifying team in the world dared to ignore the Pope? It could vite thew, but could it vite faith? With thisyer of rtionship, anyone would think that the Knights wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. At least, if they did, they wouldn¡¯t have enough motivation. ¡±

    Luo Yi: ¡°then what if it¡¯s a real bombing?¡±

    ¡°A real bombing?¡± Minister ye¡¯s face turned serious.¡±¡±Then the nature is different. It means that there¡¯s a force big enough to withstand the consequences of the Pope¡¯s death. If that¡¯s the case, then even if Xu Cheng doesn¡¯t die today, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to face a hidden force in the future. This force is harder to deal with than the jiuming organization. There are only a few leaders in the jiuming organization, and killing them can create fear and then disintegrate them. But this time, the ethnic group of squido has made a move. As the saying goes, thew can¡¯t punish the masses, so it¡¯s very difficult for Xu Cheng to break them one by one. In principle, they did not have a real leader. They were all half participants, unless they wanted to destroy the entire nation. ¡°But from the current situation, we, America, MI6, and other top intelligence departments have no clues about this mysterious organization. To be able to escape from these spies, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not simple! Of course, this is also a spection, but the possibility of the first spection is higher than the second. I think you can rest assured that there will be no bombing. ¡±

    The wedding was indeed broadcasted live around the world.

    First of all, clown was notorious for his evil deeds. He had done countless things and could be considered a terrifying person. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t have attracted so much attention, but when they heard that the Knight mercenary group was going to kill clown today, those war journalists who didn¡¯t care about their lives were very excited. They wanted to live stream and capture all the scenes at close range.

    When musty Taylor arrived at the scene, she found out that the Knights were going to get rid of the clown. Her agent was so scared that she left first. When she looked at the wedding scene again, almost none of the guests at the dinner party hade. In the huge church that wasrge enough to amodate 3000 people, only a few people and the band were sitting in the front chairs. The entire Hall was very empty.

    Xu Cheng stood on the podium, standing with the old pope.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news? And you¡¯re even here to be a host?¡± Xu Cheng stood at the door and asked the Pope as he waited for Lin chuxue to enter.

    ¡°I owe you my life. I didn¡¯t want toe, but when I heard that they were going to kill you, I felt that I could pay them back. At least if I stay here, I can protect you.¡± The pope said.

    Xu Chengughed.¡±You think they won¡¯t explode with your presence?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Pope nodded.

    Xu Cheng: ¡°you¡¯ve always been this confident?¡± Last time, you also thought that I wouldn¡¯t hit you, but I still did. Perhaps this time, he is determined to kill me. Haven¡¯t you noticed that all the local wealthy people in Monaco have left for the time being? that¡¯s a signal. Almost everyone tacitly agreed that I should die. Perhaps only when I die will things calm down and the world will be at peace. ¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to die?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°I don ¡®t.¡±

    The pope said,¡±that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll do it. I can make sure you don¡¯t die.¡± To be honest, before I came here, someone came to test me and gave me a hint. They really think you¡¯re a jinx and that you shouldn¡¯t be born and grow. You¡¯ve broken all the original order of the world, and it wasn¡¯t easy for the world to be in harmony now, so you shouldn¡¯t be tormenting it!¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°then why did you stille?¡±

    The Pope replied,¡±to repay your kindness, I¡¯ll give you a peaceful wedding today.¡± Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s time for you to know the real influence of the Pope in the Western world!¡±

 Chapter 1259 - Theyâ€™re taking action!

    <h4>Chapter 1259: They¡¯re taking action!</h4>

    Xu Chengughed. This old guy was still so confident.

    In fact, he already had intelligence that those people were very determined to bomb. He had deliberately refused assistance from Hua and the United States to make things difficult for them, so that squido and his gang would think that their n was wless. In fact, it would not be difficult for the United States to snipe and intercept theirunchers. But he didn¡¯t want to. Today¡¯s wedding, in front of everyone on the global live broadcast, he wanted to truly show his strong strength.

    After hiding it for so many years, he wanted to be the spokesperson for gic technology today!

    ¡°The bride¡¯s car is here.¡±

    At this moment, a person in charge of maintaining order at the door shouted.

    Mother Lin went out to personally pick up Lin chuxue in her wedding dress.

    Today, Lin chuxue was wearing the surprise wedding dress that Auntie LAN had given her, and her whole body was decorated with sapphires that shimmered in the light.

    Lin chuxue was ying with her mother as she calmly entered the venue from the gate with a smile on her face. The moment she stepped over the threshold, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.

    She lowered her head slightly, and her gentle and elegant temperament could turn people around.

    Outside of the live broadcast cameras, the entire inte was in an uproar.

    ¡°What a beautiful bride. This wedding dress must be expensive. It¡¯s so beautiful to match her blue eyes. Oh my God, she¡¯s like an elf in the movies, noble and elegant. Her smile is so charming. She¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Did you see her walk past Taylor? She¡¯s like an angel living in an epic oil painting, and Taylor¡¯s more like a mortal. ¡±

    ¡°Because of her entrance, the entire church has be a paradise on earth.¡±

    ......

    ¡°This church will definitely have an endless feast for this wedding. Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Her beauty is enough to be remembered in an oil painting.¡±

    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have married an ordinary person. That would cause a crime. I think only Xiao Chou can protect her.¡±

    At the same time, the entire Chinese entertainment industry finally found out who Lin chuxue¡¯s man was!

    So it was him!

    The famous clown!

    No wonder no one dared to offend her in the industry. Today, the mysterious boyfriend of Princess Lan, who had disappeared for a long time, was finally exposed.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Those people who had offended Lin chuxue felt so lucky that they were still alive, and some of them almost went to kowtow to Lin chuxue.

    And in Ennd, when they saw that Lin chuxue¡¯s groom was Xu Cheng, those students who had grudges from middle school to high school all felt very emotional.

    ¡°In order to love someone, he turned himself into this state. This kid is really ruthless. He is going to go against the whole world for Nicole. His personality is still the same as when he was in junior high. My Nicole. ¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s eyes only had Xu Cheng on the stairs, and she couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone else.

    She had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    When Xu Cheng saw her walk out of the gate in a Sapphire Wedding dress like a Blue Fairy, his eyes were dazed. When he saw Lin chuxue walk into the wedding hall with him in a wedding dress, he felt that all the pain and sweat he had suffered before were worth it.

    All these years, wasn¡¯t it all for this moment?

    When mother Lin put Lin chuxue¡¯s hand into Xu Cheng¡¯s hand, Lin chuxue¡¯s body trembled a bit.

    Xu Cheng took her hand and wrapped one hand around her slender waist. He whispered in her ear,¡±¡±Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. ¡± Lin chuxue said,¡±I¡¯m afraid that this day wille. God never wanted to give it to us, and we have to deliberately create it. He will end our fate.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as fate. All fate lies in whether we¡¯re willing to put in effort. When I miss you, every encounter is fate that I deliberately created. It¡¯s not that God doesn¡¯t allow us to be together, but this capitalist ss. But now that I¡¯ve broken through it, no one can stop us from being together!¡±

    At this moment, the Pope coughed.¡±¡±Can you let me go through the wedding procedures first?¡±

    Lin chuxue¡¯s face was slightly red as she pushed Xu Cheng away to keep her distance from him, and she apologized to the Pope like a gentleman.

    After the Pope returned the bow, he walked in front of the two of them and faced Stenson and the others below the stage. He then began to pray and give blessings for the wedding.

    At this moment, Tilu, who was watching the live broadcast from afar, picked up her remote headset and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, make sure that the groom is not Xu Cheng himself.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, holes appeared on the rofutu above the church, and five ropes fell from the sky. Then, more than a dozen masked Men in ck raised their guns and fired at the people below.

    Stenson and the others below didn¡¯t even move, or rather, they didn¡¯t even have time to react before the guns in their heads sprayed a dense rain of bullets.

    By the time they could react, the bullets could hit them. However, when the bullets fell less than five meters from the ground, they seemed to freeze in the air.

    The next moment, the bullets were reflected back and pierced through all the soldiers who wereing down from the rope. They thought they would hit the people below, but when their bodies fell five meters in the air, they all flew to a corner and piled up like garbage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Xu Cheng said to the Pope without looking back.

    The Pope looked at all of this in a daze. He simply couldn¡¯t believe that they really dared to make a move!

    ¡°The human heart is the evilest existence in the world. You can¡¯t release them from purgatory.¡± Xu Cheng sarcastically said to the Pope.

    At this time, the door of the church was smashed by a huge car. The car was armed with machine guns, and they were also aimed at the steps of the church.

    There were also armed Men in ck barging in from the windows around the church, forming a scene of an ambush on all sides. There were more than 40 Men in ck surrounding Xu Cheng and the others.

    The media was so frightened that they all screamed and shrank under the table.

    The machine gun on the big car at the gate suddenly fired at Xu Cheng, who was on the steps, and the Men in ck around him.

    However, the soldier who was controlling the machine gun was shocked to find that his gun seemed to be out of his control. He was actually aiming at hisrades around him.

    The machine guns fired wildly at the soldiers in ck who came in from both sides through the window.

    The man who was controlling the machine gun watched helplessly as the machine gun in his hand killed hispanions. He immediately used all his strength to straighten the muzzle, but the next moment, he and his car exploded!

    BOOM!

    mes were flying in the church.

    ¡°Do you like the fireworks?¡± Xu Cheng looked at Lin chuxue and asked with a smile.

    Lin chuxue nodded.¡±It¡¯s even prettier than the one you put on when you proposed to me that night.¡±

    Tilu looked at the chaotic scene and confirmed that this was Xu Cheng¡¯s gic ability. He picked up his remote headset and said,¡±it¡¯s him!¡± Launch and end this!¡±

    At the same time, Minister ye, who was watching the live broadcast in China, received a report from the Ministry of Defense.¡±Reporting to the chief, a nuclear missile model *** wasunched from Israel. Its coordinates and target are unknown.¡±

    Luo Yi, who was next to Minister ye, eximed,¡±did you track him?¡± Where did it fly to?¡±

    ¡°It has already flown across the entire Mediterranean!¡±

    Minister ye and Luo Yi¡¯s eyes widened.¡±They really dared to detonate it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Germany, France, Italy, Romania, Greece, and Spain stop their military defense deployment?¡±Minister ye asked directly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve entered their aerial territory,¡± the Ministry of Defense said.¡±There are no signs of interception.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Minister ye¡¯s expression changed drastically.¡±So many countries are involved in his assassination?¡±

    Luo Yi immediately fell to the ground. Minister ye was directly shocked by the fact that squido had linked up with so many countries to do this!

 Chapter 1260 - They are crazy, but you and your wife are even crazier

    <h4>Chapter 1260: They are crazy, but you and your wife are even crazier</h4>

    He had no choice but to check the scene to see if anything was wrong.

    There were many live broadcast channels, but most of them were turned off. Theizens thought they were shooting a movie or doing something. When they saw the scene of the machine gun turning more than 40 soldiers on both sides into a bloody mess, they realized that it was not rehearsing, but the shaking of the camera due to the sudden attack.

    The signal on the inte was cut off, and the broadcast was lost.

    This was because the vehicle and the soldiers who had ambushed them were all equipped with signal-blocking devices.

    In other words, from now on, no matter what happened here, the audience watching the live broadcast would not know.

    However, the first batch of soldiers that came in were all equipped with cameras, and the live images collected by these cameras would be unified on the wall of a surveince system, and then collectively sent to the offices of the heads of state who were working together to kill Xu Cheng.

    All the heads of state were sitting there and watching. They didn¡¯t want to do anything today, they just wanted to see Xu Cheng die with their own eyes!

    Everyone saw that Xu Cheng was still alive on the screen, and they were all very nervous as they cursed in their hearts,¡±¡±Die!¡±

    Every Prime Minister received urgent calls from their subordinates.

    ¡°President, our defense system has captured an intercontinental missile flying over our country. Should we inform the other neighboring countries to prepare to intercept it?¡±

    ¡°No need. This is a military exercise for several countries. It¡¯s none of our business. Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    A camera was turned on in the nuclear head, and it could be seen flying over the geographical mountains and rivers. Tilu fed back the first-person perspective to the heads.

    He said to the group of heads who were on video calls,¡±¡±We have two more minutes. Let¡¯s celebrate together. Thank you for your cooperation. We have once again witnessed a historic moment.¡±

    ......

    Perhaps in order to cater to his statement, when the nuclear director¡¯s camera had already captured the sky above Monaco, the small, bird¡¯s eye view of the church was already close.

    ¡°Hurry up and detonate it!¡± The leaders couldn¡¯t wait any longer as they shouted at Tilu in the video.

    Tilu held the detonator and looked at the screen, enjoying it.

    With a smile on his face, he pressed the detonator.

    But in their first-person perspective, the screen didn¡¯t go ck or shake. Instead, it continued to fly closer and closer to the church, and finally, it fell from the ceiling of the church andnded in front of Xu Cheng.

    The leaders thought that Tilu had not detonated it, so they all shouted anxiously,¡±¡±Hurry up and detonate it!¡±

    Tilu pressed hard on the device and finally smashed it with her fist.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already F * cking pressed it!¡±

    But on the screen, Xu Cheng¡¯s big head was looking at the camera and he smiled at them mysteriously.¡±¡±How are you guys? Is this a gift for our wedding? I quite like it. How about I give each of you a gift? I¡¯ve prepared 38 Servings. ¡±

    The various heads behind the screens were so frightened that they shrank back. Only then did they remember that they were not present. However, the clown¡¯s intimidating power had traumatized them. Especially the way he greeted her. It was so familiar. It was as if he had seen through them and was deliberately greeting them.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! He knows about us, and he said he prepared 38 gifts! How did he know that we have 38 sponsors? I¡¯m finished! Tilu, you bastard, think of something!¡±

    In the background of the video call, every head of state was pale as they cursed at Tilu.

    Tilu also saw Xu Cheng¡¯s devilish smile from the camera.

    ¡°Tilu, tell us, why didn¡¯t the nuclear conductor explode?¡± Some heads of state gritted their teeth, their eyes red, and almost entered a state of madness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. ¡± While checking the equipment, Tilu said,¡±¡±President Fa, all hope is in your hands now. Listen, listen to mymand, we can still win!¡±

    The France President roared,¡±how the F * ck are we going to win?¡± Why didn¡¯t your nuclear conductor explode?¡±

    Tilu said,¡±there must be something wrong with the detonation system. Believe me, the nuclear explosion needs a fuse. We¡¯ve blocked the live broadcast of the entire world, so no one will see what happened there. I need you to mobilize armed forces to surround that ce, or send a missile over. As long as the detonation affects the nuclear bomb, it will turn into a mushroom cloud!¡± Hurry up before they leave! Otherwise, it¡¯s toote to wait for the clown to really send us a gift. He clearly already knows about our meeting n and has done something to it. The only way is to rely on you!¡±

    The French president sat there in a daze.

    The other heads said to President Fa,¡±¡±Do it. We¡¯ll stop other countries ¡®air territory military from interfering. You have to do it quickly!¡±

    The President of France gritted his teeth. Monaco was a small country in France. As the other heads of state said, the nuclear bomb was the fuse for the detonation. He could send an armed Army to bomb it, but he was afraid that the soldiers would not be able to return after the detonation!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± He gritted his teeth, stood up, and picked up thendline. He called the French military and ordered,¡±¡±Listen,mander mark, have you seen the live news broadcast on the inte? Thergest church in Monaco has been attacked by the Knight mercenary Corps. From the video, I can see that they should have air helicopters to support them. I received a call from the royal family of Monaco. Immediately send two battalions of troops to eliminate them. Also, install a camera on each device. I need to see the scene on the spot. Just cut to my office. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After themander on the other end of the call hung up, he made a call to the nearest military fortress and immediately deployed the tanks and variousnd and air Force battleships.

    At the church, Xu Cheng pointed at the nuclear bomb and looked at the Pope as he asked,¡±¡±Can you guess what this is?¡±

    The Pope definitely knew, and his face was so pale that he couldn¡¯t move.

    After Xu Cheng stood up, he left the nuclear director¡¯s side and came to the stage. He said to the Pope,¡±¡±Come, let the wedding continue.¡±

    The Pope looked at him with wide eyes.

    Are you ying with me?

    We¡¯ve already F * cking broken in with a surprise attack and a nuclear bomb, and you still have the mood to hold a wedding?

    Xu Cheng saw that he was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even speak, so he just looked at Lin chuxue sincerely holding her finger, putting the ring on her finger, and said,¡±¡±This is a token of our marriage. I want to marry you, love you, and protect you. No matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, no matter if you¡¯re in good or bad condition, I¡¯ll always be your loyal husband. Are you willing to marry me?¡±

    Lin chuxue rolled her eyes at him.¡±You¡¯re already giving me the ring. How can I say no?¡±

    Xu Cheng grinned.

    Lin chuxue coughed and took Xu Cheng¡¯s big hand, putting the ring on his ring finger as she looked at him.¡±¡±This is a token of our marriage. I want to marry you, love you, and protect you. No matter if you¡¯re rich or poor, no matter if you¡¯re in good or bad condition, I¡¯ll always be your loyal wife. Are you going to marry her or not?¡±

    The Pope¡¯s mouth trembled as he looked at the couple. They were crazy.

    ¡°They¡¯re crazy, but you two are even crazier!¡±

    (Four chapters a night. I¡¯m exhausted. There will be more in the day. Today will be the 10th!)

 Chapter 1261 - Open fire

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Open fire</h4>

    Lin chuxue and Xu Cheng looked at each other andughed out loud.

    The tension from before was gone. For Lin chuxue, being able to face everything with Xu Cheng was what she had always hoped for, and today, as the venue of their wedding, she had to make sure that the wedding went on.

    PA.

    Stenson took the lead in pping, and Lin Dong and the others, as well as Lin Guiren and his wife, also apuded with relief.

    Although there weren¡¯t many people who came to give their blessings, the wedding was finally over.

    The media and reporters who were hiding under the chairs couldn¡¯t help but break out in a sweat for the two newlyweds. Seeing that they still didn¡¯t forget to carry on with the wedding, they all stood up and apuded.

    ¡°Set up the camera. Even if we can¡¯t do a live broadcast, we have to record this scene and today. We might be the only ones to make news if we get out of here alive.¡± An editor-in-chief in a corner whispered to his assistant, not forgetting his professional nature even in death,¡±¡±From now on, the whole process will be recorded naturally without any pause. This is the most authentic live report. Perhaps manyizens in front of theputer want to know what will happen next. If we can get out, we will definitely be rich. Take a picture of that missile for me. It must be detailed. Look at the production date and the production country¡¯s logo up close. Oh my God, I feel like I¡¯m going to make a huge piece of news today!¡±

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t think anyone would want to see this happen. Right now, I¡¯m the only one who can record videos. For the sake of our profession, I need help. Is that okay?¡± The editor-in-chief knew the consequences of what he had filmed. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive, so he needed all the reporters present to unite and help him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± the reporters nodded.¡±We¡¯ll do our best to keep this video and leave France.¡±

    A nuclear bomb had already appeared. If this video was leaked, it would definitely shock the world.

    And so, this scene was recorded.

    When the news reporter was filming the nuclear bomb, he was captured by the invisible camera at the nuclear bomb¡¯s location. This made Tilu and the others nervous again.

    ¡°These reporters can¡¯t leave here alive!¡± Tilu shouted at the France President through a video call.

    ......

    The President of France had also seen what the reporters were going to do through the shared video. The 38 heads of state also started panicking. The freedom of the press in the Western world made many news reporters famous for being difficult to serve. They were even willing to give up their lives for a piece of major news, just to reveal the ugly truth of politics.

    Xu Cheng didn¡¯t care about these people from the news and media who were just following their professionalism. He just held Lin chuxue¡¯s hand and walked out of the church with a smile.

    Everyone followed them out of the church, and as soon as they got out, a sniper aimed at Xu Cheng and Lin chuxue.

    Lin Dong¡¯s body shed, and he used his ws to hit the bullet away in front of the two.

    Ding ding ding ...

    Lin Dong flicked the bullets away with his own two fists. The group of media reporters who were filming behind them widened their eyes in shock.

    Xu Cheng reached his hand forward and directly locked onto at least five snipers within two kilometers of him.

    He clenched his fingers. Bang Bang Bang ...

    Explosions were heard from five different ces.

    At that moment, the sound of the ground rumbling could be heard. Tanks appeared one after another at the intersection ahead, and a few fighter jets flew over their heads. A ck mass of armed soldiers stood in front of them with shields in their hands, surrounding the entire Church in a Circle. There were road nails on the road, preventing the cars of the church from leaving this area. The ck Mass of armed soldiers behind their shields all pointed their guns at Xu Cheng and the others at the door.

    The president was sitting in his office. His Secretary came in and said nervously,¡±¡±The Ministry of Foreign Affairs of China has requested a visit. There are many Chinese citizens at the wedding. They wish to participate in the rescue work.¡±

    The French president stood up and said,¡±reject them. We will do the rescue. They don¡¯t need to worry. Our citizens are also at the scene. No one wants anything to happen to them.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Secretary replied.

    On the other side.

    The Armymander, who had surrounded the church, called to request for an order.

    The President of France watched the live video. The tanks and the battleships above them had videos that could broadcast the scene to the president for easymand.

    He saw that Xu Cheng, the bride, and the others had alreadye out, and he clenched his fists.

    I can¡¯t let them leave!

    ¡°Fire! Don¡¯t leave a single one!¡± He ordered.

    Themander was stunned for a moment. There¡¯s a lot of media people on the other side, as well as important people like Stenson and Benjamin. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want your job?¡± ¡°Are you my subordinate?¡± the president threatened. Fire! Don¡¯t leave a single one alive! If one of them runs away, I¡¯ll hold you responsible! Do you see the newlyweds? If you can kill these two, I can guarantee that you will be able to skip two levels!¡±

    Themander¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he looked at the bride and groom in front of him. A desire for power made him suddenly raise his hand.

    This was an order.

    When the reporters in front saw the soldiers, they quickly ran out of the crowd and shouted,¡±¡±You¡¯re here. That¡¯s great. Save us. We¡¯ve been attacked by terrorists. We¡¯re reporters. We have identification. ¡±

    It was the chief editor who spoke. He needed to ensure the safety of his video, so he was in a hurry to ask for help.

    However, when he ran towards the Army, themander¡¯s raised arm came down.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Tut, tut, tut ...

    The bullets were aimed at the editor-in-chief and left a ho¡¯s nest.

    The assistant who was recording the video behind him was also shot a few times. The video recorder fell to the ground. The group of reporters behind him quickly dodged, and some didn¡¯t forget to pick up the video recorder and retreat.

    They had agreed to protect the truth together. This video was their faith and the only thing that could reveal the truth to the outside world.

    A few reporters even used their bodies to cover the other reporters as they left, in order to protect the video from being blown up by bullets.

    The reporters screamed as they ran away.

    At this moment, the Pope walked out of the crowd and shouted,¡±¡±Stop!¡±

    The gunshots finally stopped.

    Themander looked at the Pope numbly. Thetter could not believe that things hade to this.

    Behind him, Xu Cheng sighed and said to him,¡±¡±What are you going to do in this situation? Do you believe that? They will shoot you. ¡±

    The Pope stood in the middle of the crowd, his face extremely gloomy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe they would dare to do that!¡± As he spoke, he gritted his teeth and took a step forward, shouting,¡±¡±Put down the guns in your hands. You are righteous and shouldn¡¯t be the guns of evil.¡±

    Themander in front was struggling.

    ¡°Fire!¡± President Fa shouted.

    He raised his arm but was not in a hurry to wave it down.

    ¡°Fire!¡± The president roared.¡±Shoot!¡±

    ¡°Fire!¡± Themander lowered his hand with his eyes closed.

 Chapter 1262 - Air strike!

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Air strike!</h4>

    When the bullets that filled the sky came flying towards the Pope, Lin Dong had already rushed in front of him and used his boxing gloves to block the bullets.

    He nudged the Pope slightly, his eyes cold.¡±¡±If everything here was done ording to your world view, it wouldn¡¯t be called hell on earth, but heaven! Your Lord is dead and he can¡¯t save the world. You?¡±

    The Pope was pped in the face.

    He had underestimated the evil ambition of a group of politicians.

    Taylor stood behind in fear, and Lin chuxue said to her,¡±¡±Just stand by my side, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    Taylor nodded. She did not know that she would be involved in such a big matter.

    The bullets that Lin Dong couldn¡¯t block flew in front of Xu Cheng and the others, and they all froze in the air and didn¡¯t hit anyone.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s fingers tightened, and those bullets all turned into ashes.

    The reporters who were either dead or injured were all dumbfounded as they looked at the Army around them. They couldn¡¯t believe what was going on.

    At this time, Xu Cheng took the lead and stood up. He said as he walked, and his voice was so loud that everyone present could hear him.

    ¡°Do you know why I want to rebel? Because these are the rules of the game. Today, I¡¯m going to ruthlessly trample on these rules. ¡±

    Themander pointed at Xu Cheng and ordered the 500 soldiers around him,¡±¡±Kill him!¡±

    Bang!

    ......

    As soon as he finished speaking, the gun in the hands of a soldier on his left suddenly exploded. The metal armor on his body suddenly exploded, directly blowing him into pieces.

    Bang!

    The soldier on his right suddenly exploded into pieces as well. Themander was stunned for a moment.

    Xu Cheng raised his eyebrows, and the hundreds of shields around him all exploded.

    All the guns and metal equipment on the soldiers exploded at that moment, and blood and flesh flew everywhere.

    Bang Bang Bang ...

    It was like a string of firecrackers, and after a fuse was lit, it exploded one after another.

    More than 500 soldiers were killed in less than a minute. The only person left was themander, who was drenched in blood. His hair and face were covered in blood.

    The smell of blood in the surroundings was particrly pungent.

    The reporters almost vomited. They grabbed their hair and looked at the scene in disbelief.

    Within a minute, all of them were gone. They had all turned into a pool of blood!

    Behind the camera, the 38 heads of state were dumbfounded as they watched this scene.

    The president¡¯s mouth trembled, and he was even more terrified that he wanted Xu Cheng dead.

    He picked up his headset and shouted madly at themander, who was already stunned,¡±¡±Let the battleships in the sky blow up the church!¡±

    At that moment, Xu Cheng¡¯s entire body floated up.

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    After breaking away from gravity and in front of so many people, this was the first time he had publicly levitated himself into the sky. The news reporter, who was busy recording the video, saw this guy fly in the air and was so scared that he quickly looked outside. In the end, he really flew.

    They were so shocked that they immediately turned the camera and stared at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s body in a white suit floated in the air above everyone. He controlled a warship with his mind, and the warship directly froze in the air.

    Then, he clenched his fist, and the battleship exploded into pieces.

    ¡°Did you take a picture?¡± The news reporter asked the camera-bearing fellow in a loud voice.

    The colleague nodded, his face unprecedentedly serious.

    Outside the camera, the 38 heads of state were all looking at the video with the same serious expression.

    ¡°This is the true power of the deviant Corp! This was his true power to rule this world! This person can¡¯t be allowed to live, he doesn¡¯t belong to this world!¡± As Tilu spoke, he turned to the Russian head of state and said,¡±¡±Mr. Pu, your family is the only country here that has stored nuclear bombs. This person could only be killed with a nuclear bomb! This Army won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. ¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The Russian head of state shook his head.¡±The moment our nuclear bomb is activated, our neighbor from Hua will notice!¡±

    The president: ¡°now is not the time to care about this. I will send more warships to encircle and annihte them, but you must take the second n. If our soldiers and warships can¡¯t detonate the nuclear bomb in the church, you must fire one of yours to end everything!¡±

    Tilu: ¡°that¡¯s right, we will bear the consequences. I will use Israel to hand over to the United Nations ¡®International Court of Justice. The Israeli government will bear all the consequences of the terrorist attack!¡±

    China.

    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs urgently contacted the United Nations.

    The United States directly put pressure on France and asked for Interpol assistance.

    At this time, the M Nation also expressed their desire to rescue the hostages.

    However,w¡¯s attitude was firm, and they would not allow any warships from the two countries to enter.

    Even neighboring countries such as Greece and Spain unanimously refused to let the warships of the two countries fly into their airspace.

    He was determined to seal everything!

    Manyizens outside were curious about the situation inside, but thew had sealed off the entire area, so no one knew what was happening inside. All the answers were in the cameras that were desperately protecting them.

    ¡°They rejected the issue of usunching a nuclear bomb.¡± The people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs reported to Minister ye,¡±¡±It seems like the nuclear bomb we detected didn¡¯t explode!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at the time, the nuclear bomb should have detonated by now. ¡± Minister ye said, and then looked at Luo Yi.¡±¡±Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Luo Yi stood there and muttered, then shook his head.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±

    On the other side.

    Outside the church, more and more warships locked onto the church from a distance.

    ¡°Eagle No. 5 is requesting to target the church and bomb it. I repeat, Eagle No. 5 is requesting to bomb the church!¡±

    ¡°Request approved. Missile activated, ready tounch!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Two long range intelligent missiles drew two beautiful white lines in the distant sky, falling towards the church from the sky!

    However, before the two missiles could explode above the church, they felt as if they had been weathered. The metal gradually disintegrated into dust!

    ¡°fu*k!¡±The pilot thought he was seeing things and said to the other warship flying beside him,¡±¡±st it!¡±

    The battleship next to it also activated two missiles and fired at the church.

    They didn¡¯t even know that there was a nuclear bomb inside and only knew to follow the orders of their superiors.

    When the two missiles were about to hit the church wall, they suddenly curved straight up into the sky and then flew back. One by one, the missiles flew towards a warship.

    When the pilot saw that they were about to have an intimate contact with the missile, his eyes widened and he cursed. He controlled the steering wheel and tried to fly down to avoid it.

    Another pilot controlled the AI system to make the missile obedient.¡±¡±Damn it, has this AI system lost its mind? Damn it, go away, go away!¡±

    The speed of the missiles was faster than the speed of flight. Even though the two warships avoided the first round of contact, they were still bombarded by the rear-end.

    BOOM!

    Two balls of sparks shed in the sky, and then the wreckage of the ne fell.

    The president was not willing to give up.¡±All of them. 15 of them aimed at the church together. Blow it up!¡±

    (Because I¡¯m uploading the game on the spot, it¡¯s a little slow. It¡¯s already the end. I¡¯ll sleep at the end tonight.)

 Chapter 1263 - Heâ€™s not the real Tilu

    <h4>Chapter 1263: He¡¯s not the real Tilu</h4>

    ¡°Bombard them from every direction!¡±

    The 15 fighter jets began to disperse and move, then turned back. This time, they fired missiles from all directions, all aimed at the church.

    But at the same time, the 30-man guided missiles all made a sharp turn and returned to where they came from, returning the favor to the 15 fighter jets.

    The pilots ¡®eyes widened in shock.

    Then, they disyed their powerful flying skills. However, after dodging one missile, they were immediately hit by another missile that crossed each other and exploded into pieces.

    No matter how skilled you were, if you weren¡¯t as fast as the missiles, you wouldn¡¯t be able to Dodge the other one!

    Boom boom boom ...

    It was as if fireworks were blooming in the sky in broad daylight. One after another, nes were bombarded and then fell.

    The people on the ground were all stunned.

    They were all looking at Xu Cheng, who was floating in the sky. Under the sun, he was especially dazzling.

    ¡°Sir, we have to get rid of this person first.¡± A pilot who performed at thest minute reported,¡±¡±Otherwise, this isn¡¯t a solution at all. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing, but the missiles are always out of control. We suspect that there must be some kind of maic field inside. ¡±

    The president looked at the screen, and so did the other 38 heads of state.

    The Russian president¡¯s face was solemn and he didn¡¯t say a word. At this time, the French president, who couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure, shouted at the Russian president,¡±¡±Why are you still standing there? If we don¡¯tunch it now, it¡¯ll be toote and I¡¯ll definitely be in trouble. With such a big thing happening, if we let people take these people out and the video is made public, I¡¯ll be the first unlucky one to be brought to the International Court of Justice. At that time, don¡¯t me me for saying everything!¡±

    ......

    After the Russian president gritted his teeth, he picked up his phone and called the military base.

    ¡°Five minutes,¡± he said to the president.¡±Hold on for five minutes.¡±

    The French president looked at the scene and looked at the ceiling helplessly. The losses from this bombing were too great. He would probably have to give up his position.

    Unless they killed Xu Cheng and everyone took the me.

    As long as these European countries were united, they could support the United States and China¡¯s questioning.

    But the problem was, Xu Cheng was even more difficult to deal with than he thought, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of injury.

    ¡°Aim at the one who can fly and kill him first!¡±

    The president ordered the soldiers at the front line.

    The fighter jets canceled their bombardment and instead chose to use the Gatling guns on the fighter jets to attack Xu Cheng.

    A total of five fighter jets were approaching Xu Cheng, and the bullets were all fired at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng flew to the front of all the hostages below, and facing the rain of bullets, his spiritual power froze! All the bullets in the air were frozen in the air. It was terrifying to see tons of bullets densely condensed in the air. If they hit a human body, he would probably be turned into a ho¡¯s nest.

    Xu Cheng waved his hand, and those condensed bullets instantly turned into white dust and scattered in the air.

    ¡°what?¡±The pilots on the five nes were dumbfounded.¡±Oh my God! What the hell did I just see?¡±

    ¡°This is the capital I have to change the world! If one looked carefully, one could actually be unafraid of anything! We should strengthen ourselves, so why should we be hindered by these inventions? It¡¯s true that we invented it, but we should learn to ept and face it. We could have be stronger and be the strongest in the food chain. Today, I¡¯ll let all of you see if the vine I¡¯ve given you is useful! Come on, throw all your tricks at me, the newbies who have been vinated? Don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t be intimidated by those facies. You can be as powerful as me in the future. Just watch!¡± Xu Cheng floated in the air and shouted at all the people around him and all the nes hovering in the air.

    His words were recorded by the reporters without missing a word.

    Xu Cheng reached out his hand, and the five helicopters ¡®rotors immediately broke into pieces.

    The five nes crashed. Xu Cheng¡¯s punch flew over andnded on the metal te of a ne, and the ne was instantly sent flying at least a few hundred meters away.

    This power was so powerful!

    BOOM!

    At that moment, the tank finallyunched its attack. It aimed at Xu Cheng in the sky and fired a shot.

    But Xu Cheng¡¯s all-directional capture system didn¡¯t even need to look back as he used his spiritual power to control the Cannonball to stop behind him.

    He turned around and frowned. The Cannonball was fired in the opposite direction, directly hitting the tank and exploding.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The nine tanks took turns firing at him, and Xu Cheng directly disappeared in the air.

    Then, one of the tanks was controlled to fly up and uncontrobly rolled over the head of another tank, directly crushing the entire head.

    One by one, the tanks were lifted into the air by some kind of powerful force. Then, like a human pyramid, they were all thrown at a certain tank.

    When the 9 tanks were all stacked together, Xu Cheng roared,¡±¡±Explode!¡±

    BOOM!

    All the metal tanks exploded in an instant.

    The mes soared into the sky like fireworks.

    Upon seeing this, the 38 heads of state only had one thought in their minds.

    This person must die!

    Otherwise, they would be the ones to die!

    Because for such a powerful person, it would be easy for him to kill them, and the other party obviously knew that they were in an Alliance. If Xu Cheng survived today, it would be their death anniversary!

    ¡°His ability is to create and defeat Wars. We finally know why the United States surrendered and why the entire United States was annihted in thend of mercenaries. With his ability, he can kill everyone! And we can¡¯t do anything to him!¡± When the president saw this, he could only sigh.

    The other leaders looked at Tilu angrily and asked,¡±¡±You already knew that he had this ability, right?¡±

    Tilu stared at the screen and said faintly,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already said that we have to use nuclear weapons, or we can¡¯t kill him! Russian President, it¡¯s not toote yet!¡±

    After the president saw Xu Cheng¡¯s ability on the screen for a long time, he said,¡±¡±We have a spot in the mutant Union. Everyone, I can¡¯t apany you to the end. I withdraw from this Alliance. I refuse tounch the nuclear bomb!¡±

    After saying that, he prepared to close the shared video.

    ¡°fu*K!¡±Tilu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. Among these countries in the Alliance, only Russia had nuclear weapons! Moreover, their missile technology may be able to avoid the anti-missile devices there. Israel had nuclear technology, but theuncher and detonator were probably blocked by the local anti-nuclear device and lost the ability to detonate remotely. There must be some high-end defense technology from the United States. Therefore, he was counting on Russia to make a move.

    But Russia actually withdrew? He couldn¡¯t help but be angry and roared at the Russian president,¡±¡±You dare to quit? I¡¯m telling you, whoever dares to quit today, I¡¯ll bomb your country! Listen up, in the capital of all the countries present, my missiles have been deployed. As long as anyone leaves today, I will bomb them! You can try, we¡¯re just refugees without a country anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    The Alliance members ¡®eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡±Tiluughed madly. Without a n, who would dare to y?¡±

    The Russian head of state snorted coldly,unch it here to try?¡± I guarantee that your nuclear bomb technology will not be able to detonate!¡±

    ¡°What about the other countries?¡± The capital of 36 countries! If they all exploded at the same time, what kind of scene would it be? What do you think?¡±

    The expressions of the other heads of state changed drastically. They did not have any defensive equipment, so if it wasunched into their territory, it would definitely explode!

    The Russian president¡¯s expression was not good.

    If that were to happen, the world would definitely change. Even the powerful countries would have to hand over their technology under the pressure of public opinion. If they didn ¡®t, the countries that were detonated this time might even use war as an excuse to resist. At that time, the global public opinion would not protect these countries with nuclear reserves. If all 36 regions were detonated at the same time, it would definitely be fatal to natural disasters!

    The future war would be imminent.

    At the same time.

    The shadows that had been dispatched were responsible for assassinating these 38 members of the head of state one-on-one.

    One of the shadows followed the clues provided by Caesar and entered Tilu¡¯s hidden house. He was originally looking for a target to assassinate, but he found Tilu¡¯s body in the basement.

    He immediately called Caesar.

    ¡°Boss, I found a corpse. It¡¯s Tilu. The body has rotted, but his facial features are still obvious. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s Tilu!¡±

    Caesar¡¯s pupils contracted,¡±Are you sure?¡± How long has he been dead?¡±

    ¡°At least a month!¡± The shadow guards replied.

    Caesar eximed,¡±the Tilu who came to the banquet half a month ago was a fake!¡± Who was he? His target is the shop owner!¡±

    (Continue. Try to finish thest story tonight.)

 Chapter 1264 - Successfully intercepted

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Sessfully intercepted</h4>

    Caesar felt that someone was using the influence of squido to attack his boss.

    Then this person must be very familiar with the boss and must be afraid of the boss¡¯s strength. Otherwise, he would not make such a big lie and use such a huge trap to deal with the boss!

    This was because no normal person would not have the thought of copsing and giving up when facing such an opponent. There were very few people with such strong mental fortitude, so this person was definitely not a simple person.

    On the other side.

    In the secret office that Tilu was in.

    His left and right arms felt a sense of unfamiliarity as they looked at the deranged Tilu.

    ¡°Are you really going to bomb and drop those nuclear bombs?¡±

    Tilu suddenly turned to the two.¡±¡±What have I been doing all my life for this race? No one can understand what I¡¯ve sacrificed in my life to restore my country. I will not allow all my efforts to go to waste. ¡±

    The confidant hesitated.¡±But that was in the past. Now, many people have lost this sense of belonging. There are other beautiful things in life.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tilu looked at him with a murderous gaze.

    The confidant stopped talking.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still a way to salvage the situation?¡± Tilu asked faintly. If we can¡¯t kill this person, our people will be the ones to lose. We¡¯ve already burned our people to the ground, and if we don¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll be a sinner. ¡±

    The two of them did not speak.

    Tilu rubbed her brows and said,¡±Fire.¡±

    His two confidants looked at him in disbelief.

    Tilu red at the two of them and said,¡±do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Fire!¡±

    ¡°That willpletely destroy us!¡±

    ¡°Are you disobeying my orders?¡± Tilu mmed the table. Don¡¯t forget who gave you everything you have today! Fire! I¡¯ll take all the charges! It has nothing to do with our nation!¡±

    His two confidants were scared by his eyes. They took out their phones and entered theunch password for the I nation¡¯s underground nuclear reserve base.

    Only a few people knew the password. After they activated it, arge part of the desert in Israel suddenly caved in. Then, a fire shot up into the sky.

    They flew in different directions.

    After the sessfulunch, Tilu, who was in the office, smiled at the 26 heads of state who were on a video call.¡±Use the satellite to see if there¡¯s anything extra in the sky above your country. Do you know why I told you to shut down the missile interception equipment? In fact, it¡¯s also for our missiles to smoothly enter your country¡¯s airspace. I wish you all good luck. ¡± After saying that, Tilu closed the video call and walked to her two left and right arms. He put his arms around each of them and walked out of the office.¡±I have a secret I want to tell you two.¡±

    While the two confidants were surprised, Tilu exerted a little strength and directly broke their necks.

    Then, he walked out of the office, locked the door from the inside, closed it, and broke the doorknob and lock before he walked into the elevator.

    When the elevator arrived at the underground parking lot and opened, Tilu¡¯s appearance had changed drastically. She now looked like a middle-aged man.

    He got into a car and punched the steering wheel hard.

    In the end, Russia retreated. With their nuclear technology, they could totally bomb that damn bastard!

    ¡°Let the world be more chaotic. You want to rule the world and change it, but I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡± The middle-aged man said with a sinister smile and drove away.

    He turned on the television and waited for thetest news.

    Let¡¯s see if the world can be thrown into chaos by nuclear explosions!

    He was indeed not Tilu.

    In this world, those who had seen him and knew him were all dead.

    Spain.

    Ministry of National Defense.

    It was a sign of danger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is bad. A missile is flying toward us and has entered the country. It has a stealth function and has dodged the interception. We can¡¯t intercept it. We¡¯ll escort you to the city¡¯s air-raid shelter!¡±

    The king¡¯s face was pale when he stood up.

    ¡°What is its target?¡±

    ¡°Madrid!¡±

    The king¡¯s pupils dted, and he subconsciously tried to escape from the pce.

    It really came!

    That madman really dared to do this!

    Not only Spain, but many of the 36 countries in the European Union also received the missile signal. Some of the less developed countries were also notified by the United States.

    At this time, these European countries cried for help from China and the United States to seek long-range attacks to minimize casualties.

    However, whether it was America, China, or Russia, they had the confidence but were powerless.

    Even at the speed of light, the distance between the two shores and threends could no longer catch up to the missiles that wereunched.

    White House.

    The current Vice President reported,¡±retaliation from Israel. At least 36 nuclear missiles wereunched at Europe and other countries at the same time. They asked us to use our bases all over the world to intercept those missiles halfway so that the missiles would not enter the country to avoid casualties.¡±

    The president shook his head.¡±That¡¯s impossible. That would expose the long-range transmitters we¡¯ve nted all over the world!¡± This is very disadvantageous to our military strategy. We can¡¯t agree to this. ¡±

    After the United States rejected the requests of the other countries, the governments of those countries were forced to prepare for refuge.

    Every country¡¯s capital city was allowing more people to take refuge in the city¡¯s Foundation air-raid shelters in an orderly manner. With the excuse of a drill, in order to not cause panic around the world, these governments had also been worried to death. An inevitable catastrophe had arrived.

    The culprit who had pretended to be Tilu stopped the car by the beach and started the countdown.

    It was less than two minutes away from the first explosion in the nearest country Spain.

    He looked at his watch, took a puff of his cigar, and made an explosion sound at the beach.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Then, this person startedughing like a madman.

    Then, he waited.

    When the international news was refreshed, the second, third, and fourth nuclear explosions took over the International headlines one after another.

    After a full ten minutes, he finished smoking the two cigars.

    There was no news about the explosion on the web page of the mobile phone. The headline was still the news of the terrorist attack in the Monaco church.

    The man frowned.

    He took out another cigar and finished it.

    Another 10 minutes passed!

    The headlines were still not updated.

    He was surprised.

    Impatiently, he refreshed the news page again. This time, he finally refreshed the page with a lot of video links.

    The theme was ¡°European Union countries suspected of retaliation, ICBMunched!¡±

    He quickly opened it and was extremely excited.

    The video was a news report from a country.

    Spain channel host: ¡± 30 minutes ago, a suspected ICBM entered our country¡¯s borders and flew towards our capital, Madrid. The entire country was in a panic. At the time of crisis, the mutants ¡®Union sessfully removed the explosion of the nuclear bomb. At present, the nuclear bomb has been sessfully frozen and has not exploded. The streets are filled with cheers. The influence and appeal of the mutants¡¯ Union have been greatly increased.¡±

    ¡°what?¡±The middle-aged man was dumbfounded.

    He exited the video and continued to look at news in other European countries.

    All of them were hinting that the alien Union had taken action to block the news of the nuclear director.

    ¡°Impossible! That was impossible! These countries don¡¯t have any technology to stop a nuclear explosion, impossible!¡± The middle-aged man angrily threw the phone into the sea!

    On the other side, Hawking¡¯s team was high-fiving in the office to celebrate, and those teams even had tears on their faces.

    It was a sess!

    After a few years of research and development, and after the ind¡¯s failure and destruction, they had finally sessfully stopped the nuclear explosion!

    ¡± 36! Tell the alien Criminal Police at the front line to bring back the frozen nuclear bomb in one piece. ¡±

 Chapter 1265 - A new era

    <h4>Chapter 1265: A new era</h4>

    China.

    ¡°What? The mutant Union intercepted a total of 36 nuclear bombs from Israel?¡± All the military experts and higher-ups were shocked.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s no longer a secret. The global headlines are all about this. It seems that the position of the mutant Union recing and surpassing the United Nations is confirmed. Everyone, we have to reevaluate the position of the mutant Union. Immediately set up a technical consultant team and go to the deviant Corp to exchange information on whether they have really developed anti-nuclear technology. This is an urgent matter. ¡±

    They weren¡¯t the only ones who were nervous. Some of the countries that were in the process of research and development vomited blood.

    After so many years, so much money, and so much suffering, now that this anti-nuclear technology was out, did it mean that they would enter a new era where nuclear weapons would be eliminated?

    ¡®F * ck.¡¯

    Once this technology came out, the military forces of countries all over the world would have to be reshuffled!

    In other words, other than those high-tech military forces, there would no longer be such a big difference between countries with and without nuclear weapons.

    Of course, Russia and the United States of China were still the world leaders in terms of military power, not to mention nuclear weapons. However, without the threat of nuclear weapons, the world¡¯s ranking would indeed have to be reshuffled.

    In the ye family¡¯s courtyard.

    Minister ye looked at elder ye in confusion and asked,¡±¡±Dad, is this Xiao Cheng¡¯s intention? I don¡¯t understand, why did he show this card? Once the anti-nuclear technology came out, how many countries around the world would lose their military interests and technology? What is he thinking?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see through him anymore.¡± Grandpa Shen was also in a dilemma.

    At this moment, ye Xiu, who had just returned from the mutant¡¯s Guild headquarters, walked into the courtyard and interrupted the two: ¡°He wants topletely overthrow the world¡¯s structure.¡±

    Ye Xiu sat down on a stone bench and said,¡±he wants topletely promote the gic vine technology. However, all the powerful countries in the world are against it and refuse to cooperate. For example, China. The proud and arrogant Russia is also among them. These two countries are also countries with rtivelyrge poptions.¡± What he meant was that all the countries in the world werepeting in military strength, right? Then, he will destroy the nuclear weapons you rely on and disrupt thepetition between countries in the nuclear field so that you can shift your attention away from this. ¡±

    The old man asked,¡¯where can it be transferred to? If they didn¡¯t research nuclear technology and expand their capital, would they be more economically powerful than who had more money? You little thief, don¡¯t meddle if you don¡¯t know the country. ¡±

    Ye Xiu curled his lips,¡±you canpare it to the field of gic technology!¡± In the future, all the countries in the world will strive to expand their talent pool in the field of gic technology. ¡±

    The old man sneered,¡±using gic technology for military purposes?¡± Have you wasted all these years in the military?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I have a video to show you.¡± Ye Xiu said. He took out his phone and opened a video.

    This video was the video of Xu Cheng¡¯s battle against the France Army.

    After Minister ye and elder ye finished reading, they looked at each other in disbelief.

    Minister ye even stammered,¡±this, this is real?.¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded his head: ¡°although this video has been blocked and prohibited from being leaked, it¡¯s still ssified as military secrets of the European Union. Every country keeps a copy of it as a reference.¡±

    ¡°What reference?¡± Minister ye asked.

    Ye Xiu: ¡°let¡¯s see if their future soldiers or national talents can also reach this level. Grandpa, you¡¯re an expert. Tell me, my brother¡¯s level of destruction and violence, is it strong in the military field?¡± Can it bepared to the country¡¯s advanced technology?¡±

    ¡°Strong!¡± Old master ye was speechless as he stared at the video and kept reying it. ¡°¡±One person is enough to tten an entire country¡¯s Army!¡±

    As he said this, elder ye nervously looked at ye Xiu and asked: ¡°You¡¯re an insider. Did all the other countries in the world ept this technology?¡±

    Ye Xiu nodded his head,¡±it¡¯s not too much to fight until your head is bleeding!¡± Do you still remember the 16-year-old army of the Union¡¯s Criminal Police? He beat up our country¡¯s Special Forces so badly that they couldn¡¯t even fight back. He¡¯s the beneficiary of the gic modification! In the future, thepetition between countries would be to see who had more gic experts and whose strength was higher. Who would still want to use firearms? It was simply out of date! If I wasn¡¯t from the ye family, I wouldn¡¯t havee back to inform you guys. ¡±

    Department head ye stood up immediately and yelled at his Secretary,¡±¡±To the Congress!¡±

    A monthter.

    It proved that the alien Union had developed anti-nuclear technology.

    The release of this anti-nuclear technology had indeed confused many countries about their future military strategy.

    This was exactly what Xu Cheng wanted. At this time, he would show his strength to endorse gic technology. If those countries ¡®think tanks still couldn¡¯t figure it out, then they really deserved to be beaten up!

    Almost in private, countries around the world were all willing to join the mutant Union Alliance!

    This time, there was no force or demand. They were willing to ept the anti-nuclear destruction treaty in ordance with the world rules and legal standards of the Union, and thus introduce the first generation gic vine technology to promote to the world.

    It was only then that the world truly epted the promotion and recognition of gic technology.

    And that video of Xu Cheng¡¯s destructive power would forever be stored in top-secret documents all over the world.

    The military strategies of the entire world had shifted from weapon research and development to the excavation of the human body¡¯s potential!

    It was also from this day on that the world entered a new era.

    The middle-aged man who pretended to be Tilu originally thought that after the Golden Cicada shed its shell, no one would find out about his conspiracy, but in the end, Xu Cheng still found him.

    At a welfare home for the elderly, Xu Cheng found him.

    When the two of them met, the guy pretended not to know Xu Cheng and wanted to walk past him, but Xu Cheng just said,¡±¡±You are the Duke¡¯s butler!¡±

    The old man¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and he wanted to run away, but he found that his body was controlled by Xu Cheng¡¯s powerful mind and couldn¡¯t move.

    Xu Cheng walked up to him and looked at him.

    The old man didn¡¯t dare to look at Xu Cheng, but he still asked,¡±¡±In this world, the only person who knows me is Ross. No one else has ever seen me. How do you know me?¡±

    Xu Cheng faintly smiled.¡±You wouldn¡¯t have guessed that on the day Inded on the Duke¡¯s Ind, when you guys escaped in the submarine, I was in the dark. I remembered what you looked like, and then the Duke told me that you were an ambitious person. In fact, I¡¯ve been wondering why Morganunched the nuclear bomb early that day. In fact, you secretly told him that I had alreadynded on the ind, right?¡± You want The Duke and I to die, so you can use the blood poison to control Morgan and achieve the rule you want, right? You want to kill with a borrowed knife! But I didn¡¯t expect that I didn¡¯t die. It¡¯s no wonder why you want me to die so much! Because if you take too big a step, you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll find you and not let you go, so you deliberately want to kill me, and then you can dominate without any worries. But I thought about it, this motive is not thorough enough. What made you so crazy to stop me from promoting the vine? After listening to the Duke¡¯s words before he died, I finally understood that the blood poison in his body could only consume the blood of ordinary people. Once he consumed the blood of a new type of gene, he would be even more violent and destroy himself. I didn¡¯t think you would be poisoned by the Duke¡¯s blood poison, right? ¡°However, I¡¯ve investigated that this Welfare Institute for the elderly often has murders. Many elderly people die from animal bites for no reason. I¡¯m thinking that the new generation of young people or children have already been injected with gic vines, so the only targets you can suck blood from are obviously the elderly! Did I say it right?¡±

    (There¡¯s still one more chapter before it ends. I¡¯m working hard on it.)

 Chapter 1266 - Returning to oneâ€™s hometown (end)

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Returning to one¡¯s hometown (end)</h4>

    The old man looked at Xu Cheng with a defeated expression and closed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually seen me before?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Do you think that just because only old Ross and the Duke know about you, you can use Tilu¡¯s shell to set up a trap and take revenge on this world as much as you want? after you¡¯re done, as long as you go back to your original appearance, no one will recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know why I want to take revenge on the world?¡±

    Xu Cheng: ¡°it¡¯s because you guys have been serving the Duke for three generations, but he didn¡¯t give you anything. In your eyes, you think that you should have a share in this world, so you would rather die in glory than live in dishonor!¡±

    ¡°Let me go,¡± the old man said to him.¡±Since I¡¯ve met you, and even the Duke is no match for you, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to escape. I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Cheng released him from the restraints.

    The old man sat on the chair, looked at Xu Cheng, and snorted.¡±¡±The Duke¡¯s biggest mistake was not killing you in the first ce! You¡¯re indeed a tough opponent. Not only did your genes strengthen all your abilities, but they also increased your overall intelligence, right? ¡°I¡¯ve also looked into your background. Ever since you were injected with the genes, although your strength was crippled, the first thing that was strengthened by the gic recovery was actually your brain and your IQ. You¡¯ve started to take to the Criminal Investigation Department like a fish in water, and over the years, you¡¯ve always been able to toy with your enemies in the palm of your hands. A person with high intelligence like you should never live to be our opponent! I¡¯m also a gene body, and although I¡¯m not as strong as you and the Duke, I¡¯m confident that I can deal with your deviant brothers. Your appearance and strength have given me a glimmer of hope to break away from the Duke, and it has also given me the idea of recing the Duke to rule the world. Why should I serve him for a lifetime or even a few lifetimes? He killed the woman I love with his own hands. I will never forgive him for this! So, when old Ross left the ind, I deliberately let him see the terrain of all the inds. I nned for you toe here for revenge, and I also used old Ross¡¯s determination to get rid of you. No matter how powerful you and the Duke are, you¡¯re afraid of nuclear bombs. I want to get rid of you both! That way, I¡¯ll be the strongest in the future. With the Duke¡¯s blood poison, I can even absorb the abilities of your brothers and monopolize this technology to be the second Duke!¡±

    He looked at Xu Cheng with hatred,¡±but you¡¯re not dead?¡± You didn¡¯t die? How was that possible? I can¡¯t figure it out no matter how much I think about it. You actually didn¡¯t die? Not only that, but you¡¯re also continuing to promote the new gic technology. Why don¡¯t you just be a reclusive rich man or bigshot? I¡¯m the tyrant of my region, and the world is already losing to me. I¡¯m already willing topromise by using my strength to struggle on at death¡¯s door in a domain that you don¡¯t want. However, you¡¯re good. You want to promote genes. If you promote genes, how will I gain any advantages in the future with my strength? The point is that I have blood poison in my body and I need the blood of normal people. You are trying to kill me! Tell me, should I kill you? Do you deserve to die?¡±

    Xu Cheng looked at him and said,¡±you really think a nuclear bomb can kill me?¡± No, even if Russiaunched that nuclear bomb, it would be no different from the first one youunched. I have the ability to make it lose the ability to detonate. You can¡¯t hide. When you entered the submarine and told the servants that you have mastered the blood poison technique, you can¡¯t hide anymore. ¡±

    The old man lowered his head and suddenly said,¡±¡±Let me go. I¡¯m also a gene body. I¡¯ll be a part of this world in the future. We¡¯re both gene bodies. Why make things difficult for each other?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said. Xu Cheng said,¡±you¡¯re different. The Duke¡¯s blood poison technology shouldn¡¯t appear in this world. To put it bluntly, the blood poison can absorb the gic abilities of the same kind. This is like taking a shortcut, no different from using an unorthodox method. The key is, once the person is infected, what kind of blood will they use to survive?¡± If we don¡¯t handle it properly in the end, it will even infect everyone. ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just afraid that there will be more and more Geno humans in the world in the future. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be stronger than you one day after I consume them!¡± The old man roared.

    ......

    ¡°This new world has already arrived, and your existence will only bring unstable factors to this world.¡± Xu Cheng said as he reached out to subdue the old man.

    The old man¡¯s beast-like nature was suddenly triggered. His whole body was covered in fish scales and animal hair. In short, he was like a monster. Teeth grew out of his hand and he tried to tear at Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng¡¯s tortoiseshell had now be a profound armor, and when his ws and teeth came over to grab it, it directly broke. The old man¡¯s face screamed in pain.

    With one punch, Xu Cheng sent it flying into the wall, and the wall directly copsed.

    The monster that the old man had turned into quickly got up and ran outside on all four limbs!

    Xu Cheng slowly flew up and caught up to the old man like a cannonball.

    Then, he spread out his fingers, and the surrounding metal was dposed and sucked into his hand, forming a new steel chain. He wrapped it around the old man¡¯s neck from behind and twisted it hard!

    He broke the old man¡¯s neck with joy!

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± As Xu Cheng said that, he carried the body and disappeared.

    On the way to the airport in China, Lin chuxue waited for Xu Cheng¡¯s arrival with her pregnant belly.

    Zhou Lian was carrying her luggage on the side, and when Xu Cheng walked over, Lin chuxue smiled at him from far away.

    ¡°Can we go home now?¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯ll go to a ce where no one knows us.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought of where you¡¯re going?¡± Lin chuxue asked.

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±Got it.¡±

    Then, he held Lin chuxue¡¯s hand and passed through the security check. Zhou Lian and the other two boarded the ne to China, and since then, the world had never heard of the clown.

    Ten yearster.

    Most of the people on earth had already epted the new vine, and various countries had already entered the second stage, the awakening of abilities.

    In the past ten years of this new era, their worldview had undergone tremendous changes.

    When the retired Luo Yi looked back on his life, he wrote a biography. At his signing event, fans who liked his book asked curiously,¡±¡±Brother Luo Yi, is Dragon Soldier King telling your own story?¡±

    Luo Yi helped to sign while smiling,¡±¡±No.¡±

    ¡°Then who is it?¡± the little boy asked. In this world, is there anyone who can bepared to their true form?¡±

    Luo Yi smiled.¡±Of course there is. You can go to the museum and look up information about the clown. You can find out from the clues that he is the main character in my book. Maybe he is more vivid in my book.¡±

    Little boy said,¡±but the history of the museum states that Xiao Chou seems to have disappeared. Some people also say that he¡¯s dead.¡± But the ending of your book says that he retired. Then where did he go after that? Are he and his wife happy?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re happy. They¡¯re the happiest couple in the world!¡± A smile appeared on Luo Yi¡¯s face, and there were already wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. He continued,¡±he took his wife to a ce with no one. They lived happily together. His wife gave birth to a big fatty for him.¡±

    Xu Vige, China.

    Xu Zhong!

    A woman¡¯s pained voice came from the Aquamoon heavenly Pce in the waterfall.

    ¡°Madam, use more strength. I can see his little head. Hold on, Madam.¡± Zhou Lian was helping Lin chuxue deliver the baby on the stone bed.

    Lin chuxue¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as she said,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t even feel this much pain when I gave birth to boss.¡±

    Zhou Lian: ¡°the young master is only 12 months pregnant. This time, she¡¯s 15 months pregnant. Of course, she¡¯s bigger.¡±

    Outside the stone door, a chubby kid was squatting in the corner. He was about nine years old, and he was ying video games on a handheld game. Xu Cheng was walking around anxiously, and he kept hearing his wife¡¯s wailing from inside, making him very anxious.

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no point in panicking. Your younger brother and sister won¡¯te out of your butt.¡± The chubby boy¡¯s eyes were fixed on the electric scooter, but his mouth was still stabbing his father.

    Xu Cheng was speechless at this son of his.

    Just then, the sound of a baby crying came from behind the stone door.

    Xu Cheng was overjoyed.

    Before he could move, the chubby boy who was ying video games seriously next to him raised his bright eyes.¡±Younger sister!¡±

    Then, he ran into the stone door with a rumble. The stone door didn¡¯t even open, and he directly crashed through it.

    BOOM!

    But he waspletely fine.

    Xu Cheng wanted to cry but had no tears.¡±Xu Xiaoming, I told you to open the door before you go in. How many stone doors have you crashed through? tell me!¡±

    Looking at the little fatty who ran in happily, Xu Cheng bitterly smiled and deeply worried about the future of the child he and Lin chuxue had with their powerful genes.

    How the F * ck could he put down the mountain and not be the Great Demon King?

    (End of book)

    Let¡¯s talk about something off-topic.

    The Dragon division wrote for one year and four months, and finally, it was finished.

    I¡¯m very reluctant to leave. Other than some of the characters in the book, I¡¯m also reluctant to leave my book friends who apanied me all the way here.

    The new book had been confirmed to be called ¡°unparalleled King of weapons¡±.

    It will be serialized on the 15th of this month, and there is no way to search for it at the moment. I hope that everyone wille to support and vote on the 15th.

    As for the Dragon division, they would asionally update their Side Story, which could be about the New World or the children of Xu Lin and his wife. However, my focus will still be on the new book.

    I¡¯ll see you all on the 15th of this month, using the title of the first chapter of this book: I¡¯ll be back!

    Let¡¯s hope that we can challenge the new book again!

 Chapter 1267 - Side Story: new era (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Side Story: new era (1)</h4>

    20 years after the Union of mutants reced the jurisdiction of the United Nations!

    The poprization of vines had taken care of all mankind.

    With the activation of some excellent genes, various countries had obtained their first batch of excellent gic ability users.

    This year, the appearance of Espers in various countries caused some unrest in the country and society. Fortunately, the mutant Union had long prepared and sent 2000 Special Forces to all the countries around the world to unify the positions of these Espers. Then, the country would assist in the management and distribution of these first batch of Espers. At that time, the countries around the world would rewrite thews of each country.

    It was a brand-new constitution for new humans.

    However, the previous gic Emperor, clown, had already known that the first batch of awakened ability users were generally not of high levels. Therefore, he had established the Special Forces of the mutant Union early on. With the strength of the Special Forces, it was a piece of cake to suppress and capture these new humans.

    Since then, the global mutant Union had issued a new mechanism to measure the power level of new humans.

    The government directly created the detectors and gave them to all the countries around the world, while the countries only built the detectors in their provinces. This type of detector can detect your current overall strength, main ability, and auxiliary ability based on the type of genes in your body and the outstanding ability.

    Their ranks were from C-ss.

    Because the ordinary people were D-ss before this, the new humans were ranked from C-ss, then B-ss, then A-ss, then S-ss, then SS-ss, and finally the whole new ranking system of SSS-ss.

    However, those who had reached the SSS Level in the world could be regarded as National generals. There were less than 10 people in the world. These people were all world-renowned top experts. And he was a great elder of the mutant Union.

    Above that was the R rank! No one in the world had ever broken through it.

    In the records of the mutant¡¯s Guild, the highest level of God¡¯s domain, level X, had always been an existence that the world had to shrink back from.

    ......

    Perhaps only the great emperor Xiao Chou had the ability to do so. And ording to the records, the distance between level R and X was N ¡®s. It was almost impossible to cross project X.

    However, it had been 25 years since Emperor Xiao Chou went missing!

    All these years, there had been people trying to find his traces and existence.

    But no one had seen him.

    Some people say that unless the great emperor wants to see you, you won¡¯t even see him.

    The most detailed and authoritative book about the Emperor should be Luo Yi¡¯s work,¡±Dragon Soldier King,¡± which was officially recognized by the mutant Union.

    In the past 25 years, an interesting thing happened.

    Originally, the country¡¯s continued reserve of ability users had led to a preference for men over women, and the proportion of ability nting was seriously uncoordinated. After many women read the story about the Emperor, a series of feminist movements broke out among them.

    Because they believed that the emperor¡¯s wife was the foundation of the world Order revolution! From this magnificent feat, they believed that women were the absolute dominant reason, so they wanted men to give them more respect.

    That was why the females were able to get equal ess to the vine and the new ability.

    And this year, ye Xiu decided to take a paid vacation to find the great emperor.

    Because, the old man of the ye family couldn¡¯t make it anymore. He said that before he died, he wanted to see the heir of the ye family that he was most proud of, Xu Cheng!

    As a result, ye Xiu decided to fulfill the old man¡¯s wish. He brought his two sons, Ye Hua and ye Rong, who were already 18 years old!

    Thus, he began his journey of trekking through the mountains and rivers, almost searching the entire world.

    From a clean-looking face to a stubbed beard on the way, from the South Pole to the North Pole, and then passing by the equator, nothing was found.

    They had been searching for three months.

    ¡°Dad, do you think uncle is still alive?¡± Ye Rong was on the top of the mountain, gasping for breath as he drank water, and asked curiously.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his big brother Ye Hua red at him,¡±Keep talking nonsense.¡±

    Ye Hua was someone who had been influenced by Xu Cheng¡¯s reading material, and he really admired the Emperor. He had always been proud of his status as the great Emperor¡¯s nephew. Therefore, in that big courtyard, he had always been conscientious, obedient, and sensible. He knew that he had to do things with dignity, so as not to embarrass the ye family and uncle Xu.

    Ye Rong pursed his lips.¡±We¡¯ve already searched all the famous mountains and historic sites abroad, and we¡¯ve also searched all the sites in the country. We¡¯ve also been to our ancestor¡¯s Ye family¡¯s old residence, and the long family¡¯s residence. All that¡¯s left is whether or not this is the Xu family¡¯s Historic Site. If we still can¡¯t find it, what will our ancestor do?¡±

    Who would have thought that his father, ye Xiu, would sigh at this moment: ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know either. Many people said that he was dead or didn¡¯t have long to live, so he let go of all his burdens and power and left because no one was willing to give up their power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something that only mortals would pursue. My uncle definitely doesn¡¯t care about it,¡±Ye Hua snorted.

    Just as the three of them were as tired as dogs, they seemed to hear a giggle that sounded like silver Bellsing from below the waterfall.

    ¡°Dad, listen!¡± Ye Hua¡¯s ears were very sharp, and his ability was known for his sharp ears.

    Because the sound of the waterfall was too loud, ye Xiu and ye Rong couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Ye Hua wanted to look down the waterfall, but his father ye Xiu pulled him back.¡±¡±Do you want to die? If you fall, you won¡¯t even have your bones left, do you know that? don¡¯t go over. ¡±

    ¡°Dad, I really heard someone¡¯sughter. Where did this persone from? The Xu Vige outside is deserted, but this sound is indeed the sound of people. There are people here, let¡¯s go down and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± His younger brother, ye Rong, was about to faint,¡±brother, it wasn¡¯t easy for you to climb up and take a look at the highest point, but you¡¯re going down again?¡± I can¡¯t take it anymore, let me rest for an hour. ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± ye Xiu asked his eldest son.

    ¡°That¡¯s about right!¡±Ye Hua nodded his head with certainty.

    Ye Xiu would rather kill the wrong person than let him go. He gritted his teeth: ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±

    ¡°Crazy, crazy!¡± Ye Rong wailed.

    When the three of them climbed down the mountain, another hour had passed. At this time, there was no sound.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re my brother. Is there anyone who pranks people like you?¡± Ye Rong saw no one and wailed as he directly fell asleep on the grass.

    Ye Xiu looked around and confirmed that there was no one. He looked at his eldest son and asked,¡±¡±Can you listen more carefully?¡±

    Ye Hua had been listening attentively all this time, and when he heard the sound again, his eyes followed the waterfall.

    Ye Xiu and his younger brother ye Rong saw him looking at the waterfall. Ye Rong directly rolled his eyes.¡±Take a knife and kill me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, the voice is up there again?¡± Ye Xiu bitterly smiled as he asked Ye Hua.

    ¡°I think so ...¡± Ye Hua said awkwardly.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡¯s voice. She seems to be ying. ¡± ¡°The waterfall¡¯s interference is one thing, but I can be sure of a person¡¯s voice,¡± Ye Hua said based on his own feelings.

    Ye Rong was listless.¡±You guys go up. I¡¯ll wait for you here. I won¡¯t go up even if you kill me.¡±

    Ye Hua and his father, ye Xiu, looked at each other. Ye Xiu¡¯s determination to find Xu Cheng was very strong, so he held back and said,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡±

    Ye Hua nodded, and the two of them went up.

    Ye Rong closed his eyes and basked in the sun, very pleased. At this time, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching him.

    ¡°He came down so quickly? Did you find her?¡± Ye Rong closed his eyes and snorted as he asked.

    However, as soon as he said it, he felt that something was wrong. It took an hour to climb the mountain, but it had only been ten minutes.

    When he opened his eyes, a face as beautiful as a fairy bent over and looked at him. Her long hair was soft and soft, and there was even the fragrance of grass.

    That pair of big eyes were full of intelligence, and the small dimples looked at ye Rong with a smile.¡±My brother will beat you up if you sleep in my house.¡±

    Ye Rong was so scared that he quickly sat up straight.

 Chapter 1268 - Side Story: New Era 2

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Side Story: New Era 2</h4>

    Ye Rong supported himself with both hands and sat up straight to look. In front of him was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl in the prime of her youth. The most obvious was her clear blue eyes with mixed-blood characteristics. They were very crystal clear, and her hair was like a puffy princess doll. She had both hands behind her back and looked at ye Rong yfully.

    ¡°You ... Are you a Vixen?¡± Ye Rong¡¯s words were incoherent, mainly because in this deep mountain forest, seeing such an outrageously beautiful girl, anyone would be suspicious.

    ¡°In this day and age, I¡¯ve only heard of ordinary people, new humans, and sprites?¡± The young girl curiously muttered.

    Ye Rong coughed and saw her shadow.¡±Then Who are you?¡±

    The young girl replied,¡¯I should be the one asking you that, right? Who are you and why are you loitering around my house? if there¡¯s nothing, please leave. My parents aren¡¯t home and my brother is very fierce. ¡±

    ¡°I ... I ... We ¡®ll. ¡± Ye Rong suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only turn his head and shout at his brother Ye Hua and father ye Xiu who were still lying on the waterfall.

    ¡°Brother, dad, the woman you¡¯re looking for is here. Come quickly.¡± He stood up and shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout!¡± The young girl quickly interrupted his shouting.

    Ye Hua and ye Xiu heard this and quickly came down the mountain. At this time, the entire Valley and waterfall were filled with birds and beasts that fled after hearing ye Rong¡¯s shout.

    Only then did the two of them realize that there was a whole new world here. There were so many natural animals living in groups all around.

    But they discovered that a dog, whether it was a Tibetan Mastiff or a dog, with an especially burly and huge body, with golden fur all over its body, scuttled out of the forest and madly ran towards ye Rong.

    It opened its mouth and revealed its sharp fangs.

    ¡°Ah Rong!¡± Ye Xiu hurriedly shouted to ye Rong, who was not far away,¡±¡±Be careful!¡±

    ......

    Then, the two of them ran towards ye Rong with all their might.

    Ye Rong saw that behemoth wildly charging over from afar!

    ¡°What the hell? is this a Tibetan Mastiff or a Lion?¡± He hurriedly clenched his fists, wanting to confront it, but who would¡¯ve thought that the moment that behemoth opened its mouth, those teeth struck ye Rong until he panicked. Moreover, its speed was too fast, so fast that even ye Rong was weak and didn¡¯t dare to fight back, only able to Dodge.

    However, when he dodged, he was still attacked by the golden-haired beast¡¯s ws. Ye Rong¡¯s high-quality off-road Sports jacket was torn to pieces.

    After the Golden Retriever fell to the ground, it slid forward due to inertia. It drifted and suddenly braked, and after its entire butt swung 180 degrees, it turned around and pounced at ye Rong again.

    At this time, ye Rong had a wound on his waist and was gritting his teeth in pain. He didn¡¯t expect this Golden Retriever to be sobative. It was toote to Dodge.

    Ye Rong could only fall down and close his eyes, his two hands first protecting his face.

    Just as the Golden Retriever¡¯s ws were about to twist ye Rong¡¯s head open, just when the ws were less than 10 centimeters away from ye Rong, the girl¡¯s clear voice reprimanded,¡±¡±Stop, ah Huang!¡±

    That w stopped in the air, and as it attacked, a strong gust of wind blew against ye Rong¡¯s face, somewhat sinister.

    Ye Rong swallowed his saliva and saw that the fierce ws were still dyed with a girl¡¯s favorite nail polish. The nail polish was also made into all kinds of cute cartoon figures, and on its golden fur, pink butterfly bow cartoon ornaments could be seen everywhere. Ye Rong was very strange, it was difficult to associate this cute golden fur with the fierce and awe-inspiring guy just now.

    ¡°Did I ask you to do it?¡± The young girl snorted as she looked at the golden-haired man.

    The Golden Retriever stuck out his tongue and licked ye Rong¡¯s shocked face. Ye Rong couldn¡¯t adapt to the sharp change in the topic. This Golden Retriever actually licked his way to please the girl?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my family¡¯s ah Huang. I¡¯ve spoiled him. ¡± The young girl came over and rubbed the Golden Retriever¡¯s hair.

    Ye Rong swallowed,¡±it, what kind of Tibetan Mastiff is it?¡± Why is it so big?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Tibetan Mastiff. ¡± The young girl chuckled and put her little hand into the Golden Retriever¡¯s mouth, pulling open the Golden Retriever¡¯s mouth and revealing her fangs for ye Rong to see.¡±Look at its teeth, it¡¯s a Lion.¡±

    ¡°L-Lion...Lion?¡± Ye Rong¡¯s body trembled.

    Looking at the Blondie¡¯s squinting eyes and obedient appearance, ye Rong couldn¡¯t help but think of a certain Husky¡¯s expression.

    At this time, Ye Hua and ye Xiu ran over. Seeing Ye Hua lying on the ground and being pressed down by the Golden Retriever¡¯s ws, the two were anxious.

    ¡°Bastard, leave my son!¡± After ye Xiu shouted, he and Ye Hua both came over, wanting to push back the Golden Retriever.

    The Golden Retriever only needed a second to transform from the Husky into a Lion. The moment its fangs were exposed, its eyes widened!

    With just one w, it sent Ye Hua flying.

    Ye Xiu was stronger than his two sons. His fistnded on the Golden Retriever¡¯s body, sending him flying back a few meters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, dad. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. ¡± Ye Rong hurriedly shouted.

    But the battle-hungry Blondie was furious and charged at ye Xiu.

    The moment the Golden Retriever pounced at him, ye Xiu slid forward with the ground in his hand, passing through the Golden Retriever¡¯s lower body. When the Golden Retriever passed ye Xiu, ye Xiu grabbed the Golden Retriever¡¯s tail in the air. Then, he pulled with both hands and flung the Golden Retriever away.

    ¡°Ah Huang.¡± The young girl was shocked and quickly went to check on her pet.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Ye Rong praised.

    Seeing that big yellow was probably shaking his head quite a bit, the girl shouted to the empty space around her: ¡°Brother! An outsider is bullying me!¡±

    BOOM!

    The thousand-foot waterfall suddenly broke, and an unknown object flew out of it into the sky. Then, it somersaulted a few times in the air before falling heavily to the ground.

    The ground suddenly trembled, and in a slightly sunken pit, a young man in his mid-twenties slowly stood up from his half-squatting position.

    ¡°Who¡¯s bullying my baby sister? My parents aren¡¯t at home. Do you think there¡¯s no one at home?¡± This man¡¯s eyes revealed an unparalleled determination, just like a living Xu Cheng.

    His name is Xu Xiaoming!

    He was the eldest son of the Xu family.

    This way of appearingpletely shocked Ye Hua and ye Rong.

    Ye Xiu had seen Xu Cheng¡¯s battle with the military back then, so it didn¡¯t really matter visually. However, he was very surprised to see someone like this here.

    Ye Xiu looked at Xu Xiaoming¡¯s appearance and then quickly looked at the girl¡¯s appearance. She was simply a mini version of a big brother and sister-inw.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Xiu was overjoyed.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? we¡¯ll talk after the fight!¡± Xu Xiaoming snorted and rushed over.

    The speed was extremely fast.

    It didn¡¯t lose to ye Xiu¡¯s current SS-level standard.

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t expect this kid to instantly rush in front of him. When he thought about how he was the son of his brother, Xu Cheng, he felt relieved. Only his son could have such strength at this age.

    ¡°Hahaha, kid, did your dad tell you that you have distant rtives?¡± Ye Xiu immediately let loose. He really wanted to give this kid a lesson: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you take a look.¡±

    Just as Xu Xiaoming¡¯s fist swung over, he raised his hand to block. As the head of the criminal Police Department of the mutant Union, his strength was obvious to all! He was confident that he could block Xu Xiaoming¡¯s punch.

    But when the fist touched his arm, the absolute power made his face change!

    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming couldn¡¯t hold back his punch at all and sent ye Xiu flying dozens of meters into the pond.

    ¡°Are my rtives that weak?¡± Xu Xiaoming spat.

    (The new book ¡°unparalleled King of soldiers¡± has been released. You can vote for that book. If you think it¡¯s not fat enough, you can add it to your collection first. You can read it when you¡¯re fat enough.)

 Chapter 1269 - Side Story: new era (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Side Story: new era (3)</h4>

    Half an hourter, the ye family¡¯s father and son were brought into the maze inside the waterfall.

    Rather than serving them, it was better to say that the three of them were tied up. During this period, because they were disobedient, Xu Xiaoming also served the three of them well. At this time, the three of them were bruised and swollen, and they looked much more obedient.

    Opposite him was a Xu Xiaoming with his upper body bare. The worst thing was that since he was not wearing his upper body, he was wearing a pair of long johns.

    Ah Huang returned to the Husky¡¯s ecstatic expression. However, as long as the father and son of the ye family moved a little, it would immediately turn into a beast. It only took a second!

    The girl had been sitting there in a daze, making phone calls over and over again. She was wearing a purple student dress. Although it was only the 16th flower season, her beautiful figure and youthful aura were obvious at a nce.

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry: ¡°I¡¯m really your uncle ye Xiu. Didn¡¯t your dad ever tell you guys about me?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming: ¡°my dad¡¯s surname is Xu. Your surname is ye. How do you exin this?¡±

    Ye Xiu wanted to die.

    ¡°Is the watch okay?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming squinted his eyes.¡±Tell me. Why did you bully my sister?¡±

    ¡°Make it clear, I didn¡¯t bully her, I only punished your family¡¯s ah Huang.¡±

    Xu Xiaoming: ¡°it¡¯s the same. Bullying ah Huang is bullying my sister. Ah Huang is her only pet ymate. Here, ah Huang is like her sister.¡±

    Ye Hua and ye Rong looked at the lion dressed in cartoon essories at the same time and nodded in unison,¡±I can tell.¡±

    ......

    Ah Huang even showed its fangs in cooperation.

    Xu Xiaoming poured himself a cup of tea and said,¡±¡±Speak, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. What¡¯s wrong with being a family?¡± Ye Xiuughed.

    Xu Xiaoming immediately put on a straight face and said,¡±before confirming with my parents, who is your family?¡± What are you doing here? why are you looking for my parents?¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather can¡¯t make it. He wants to see your father onest time.¡± Ye Xiu quickly said.

    At this time, Xu Xiaoming¡¯s sister¡¯s phone call finally got through.

    ¡°Hello?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    ¡°Are you the beautiful Mrs. Lin chuxue?¡± The young girlughed.

    ¡°Yes, beautiful Xu Lei. What¡¯s the matter?¡± the other end of the phone also replied.

    ¡°There are three thieves in the house. My brother has already caught them. May I know how to deal with them, Madam?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to the pretty Xu Lei,¡±the person on the other end of the phone said calmly.

    Xu Lei giggled.¡±I¡¯ll bury them then. Remember to use my dolls when you came back.¡±

    ¡°Mom will remember,¡± he said with a doting smile.

    Ye Xiu and his sons were anxious and shouted,¡±¡±Sis-inw, it¡¯s me, ye Xiu, sis-inw!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Xu Lei: ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯ll be quiet for a while. I¡¯m hanging up now, beautiful Mrs. Lin chuxue.¡±

    After Xu Lei hung up the phone, she turned to Xu Xiaoming and said,¡±¡±Brother, it¡¯s already noon.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait a moment!¡± Ye Xiu stopped Xu Xiaoming, who had stood up to make a move, and said,¡±You should at least let us talk to your parents on the phone, right? You didn¡¯t ask them if they had an uncle like me? This is not fair!¡±

    Ye Rong also said loudly to Xu Lei,¡±I have a lot of dolls. I¡¯ll give you however many you want. Let¡¯s talk it over. We can still negotiate.¡±

    Ye Hua nodded and looked at Xu Xiaoming,¡±¡±A sports car, a Ferrari? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xu Lei¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word ¡°doll.¡±

    ¡°You say, what doll?¡±

    ¡°Then I want a Gundam figurine that¡¯s out of print.¡± Xu Lei jogged over happily.

    Pfft!

    Ye Rong almost vomited blood.

    What era was it now? it had been decades since Gundam was popr.

    It seemed that Gundam had already been out of print during his father¡¯s era. Wasn¡¯t it even less so now?

    ¡°You should just bury me.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± Xu Lei said disappointedly.

    Xu Xiaoming was ready to take action.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Ye Hua shouted.

    Xu Xiaoming,¡±who the hell is your brother?¡±

    ¡°You are, I¡¯m younger than you, you¡¯re my cousin, and Xu Cheng is really my uncle. We all know about his past,¡±

    Xu Xiaoming,¡±who doesn¡¯t know about my dad¡¯s deeds?¡± All the bookstores in the world have both official and unofficial histories, and the bookstore is the number one in sales all year round. ¡±

    Ye Hua¡¯s face darkened.

    At this moment, ye Xiu said,¡±¡±Xu Xiaoming, your nominal age is 25 this year, and your real age is 24. Your birthday party was held at the eight-Star Pce Hotel in the United tribal alliance, and almost all the rich and powerful people in the world were there. You received at least 10% of the shares from the world¡¯s top 500panies under your name, you were conferred the title of Duke by the British country, and you have a vote from the chairman of the mutant Union. Your Godfather is the former Pope, and these are all secrets. How could I possibly understand?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming looked at ye Xiu: ¡°you know all this?¡±

    On the day Xu Xiaoming turned one year old, Xu Cheng held a grand banquet for him, and he and Lin chuxue retired after that.

    Ye Xiu said,¡±why was I so sure that you and your sister were my brother¡¯s children the moment I saw you?¡± It¡¯s because your sister looks like my sister-inw, and you look like your father!¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Xu Xiaoming asked his sister to call another number.

    Ye Rong looked at thendline phone and criticized in his heart, ¡°There¡¯s actuallymunication equipment in this primeval forest?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming nced at him in disdain.¡±¡±Can¡¯t we just send amunication satellite to the sky?¡±

    Ye Rong almost vomited blood.

    It was easy to say, but how many rich people could do it? This still required the approval of the country. Even their family didn¡¯t have the right to do so.

    This time, Xu Lei called her father.

    The call went through very quickly.

    ¡°How are you, my idol?¡± As soon as the call went through, Xu Lei smiled and greeted him.

    The father and son of the ye family only had one word for this weird family.

    Then, he looked at ah Huang, who had turned into a Husky and was eyeing him covetously, and he was even more convinced!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl?¡± A deep and vigorous voice came from the other end of the phone.

    This sound caused the three ye family members to tremble violently!

    Especially Ye Hua and ye Rong, the blood in their entire body was boiling and quivering.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me, little Xiu!¡± Ye Xiu shouted with tears streaming down his face. The old man wants to see you, he can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡±

    ¡°Is your brother watching a wuxia film again?¡± Tell him not to go out and mess around. ¡±

    Ye Xiu almost choked on his tears and snot.

    Xu Xiaoming shouted,¡±I didn¡¯t see it. Dad, three people came here. They said they were looking for you and your brother. He has two sons and his surname is ye.¡±

    ¡°Ye? Ask him if he¡¯s from China¡¯s Yanjing!¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me, little Xiu. ¡± Ye Xiu excitedly shouted.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Yan Jing.¡± Xu Xiaoming said.

    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment before asking,¡±¡±Did you beat him up?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming had a bad feeling in his heart. He looked at the pigheaded faces of the ye family¡¯s father and son. He coughed and said without blushing or a heartbeat,¡±¡±No, I even have a younger brother. I was wondering why he called me big brother.¡±

    The three father and son opposite him were speechless.

 Chapter 1270 - Side Story: going to Beijing

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Side Story: going to Beijing</h4>

    The father and son of the ye family were untied and served with good tea and delicious food. Xu Lei personally cooked a good meal to entertain them.

    In such a geographical environment, it was simply delicious to be able to eat a meal of fish and meat.

    The Xu family¡¯s parents weren¡¯t here, so Xu Xiaoming acted as the parent and had a long chat with ye Xiu at home, talking about the Xu family¡¯s situation over the years.

    Xu Lei, on the other hand, did her best to show Ye Hua, ye Rong, and the others around the cave.

    After Ye Hua and ye Rong entered through theyers of stone doors, they were shocked to see indoor snooker, table tennis, basketball, and other ces.

    This ancient tomb-like cave house was actually decorated with modern decorations that were out of ce.

    ¡°We¡¯re just missing a pool and a golf course,¡±ye Rong said.

    Xu Lei rolled her eyes at him and said,¡±can¡¯t you see the natural view outside the pool?¡± If you want to swim, just like my brother, you can jump down the waterfall from the mountainside and enter the water with the bungee jumping effect. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±

    ¡°Directly jump down?¡± Ye Hua and ye Rong were speechless.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Lei nodded.¡±Every day, he gets up at noon and jumps down directly. He even brushes his teeth and washes his face.¡±

    The two ye brothers were speechless.

    Xu Lei said,¡±don¡¯t think thatmunication is really blocked here. I¡¯ve yed all kinds of online games, and I¡¯ve always been the district bully. Also, that jungle game or whatever is so weak. If you two want to y, I¡¯ll bring you to reality shows.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± the ye brothers asked.

    Xu Lei said,¡±the entire wild animal chain should be in the forest in my backyard. You¡¯ll be in there for three days without bringing any food or water. You¡¯ll be attacked by all kinds of animals, such as wolves, leopards, and venomous snakes. Do you want to y?¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± the brothers shook their heads.

    When the three of them arrived at Xu Lei¡¯s independent electric room, the two brothers ¡®jaws dropped.

    Dancing machines, shooting, fighting, and other gaming equipment were all avable. On the wall were Xu Lei¡¯s out-of-print figurines and dolls as well as some of the young girl¡¯s collectibles. They were all cute and stupid, so it was no wonder that big yellow was dressed up like that.

    If it, the king of the forest, went into the backyard forest, it would probably be beaten to death by the animals as if it was a silly Husky. It was an insult to the reputation of the king of animals.

    Xu Lei was a very kind person. She wasn¡¯t like her mother, who was indifferent to everything. On the contrary, she was particrly enthusiastic about everything, and she had the passion to challenge and participate in anything that she was curious about. This was also why Xu Cheng got her a king of the forest as his pet instead of a real Husky. To put it bluntly, he was afraid that this girl would be in danger.

    Once, after she saw the king of the forest, Tarzan, she went to the back forest. For ten days, she stirred up the whole ce. Nearby, Xu Xiaoming did not dare to fight with her for the title of the devil¡¯s incarnate.

    In the end, because they didn¡¯t want to lose points in front of their newly acknowledged cousin, Ye Hua and ye Rong, these two cousin brothers, were considered to have been abused by Xu Lei.

    After Xu Lei jumped down from the waterfall, she quickly came out of the water.

    The two young masters of the ye family had disappeared after they jumped into the water, and big Huang had fished them out from the river.

    When they were ying video games, Xu Lei had left them with half a jar of health, but the result was utter defeat!

    ying pool, nine balls per stick, it was aplete abuse!

    In ping pong, when Xu Lei sent out a ball, the other party couldn¡¯t catch it. Even if they caught it, the ball would rise slightly, and then it would be followed by miss Xu¡¯s kill. Two rounds, KO!

    ¡°Although it¡¯s very shameful to say this, although this sport is very unfavorable to you girls, right now, I still want to prove that I¡¯m notpletely useless!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, big Huang threw the basketball to Xu Lei. Xu Lei made an airdrop from more than 20 meters away. After a parabolic curve, the basketball hit the center of the blue circle.

    The electronic screen at the back lit up with a red light and the number showed: 3 points!

    Ye Rong¡¯s hand that was pointing at the basket was there. A flock of sparrows flew over his head, and he directly turned to stone there.

    Ye Rong was unconvinced and pointed at the dance machine.¡±Then I¡¯ll beat you in the field that you girls are best at. Let¡¯s embarrass ourselves!¡±

    Ye Hua said to Xu Lei,¡±a ¡®Rong has learned street dance before. His Foundation is very solid. Leilei, you have to be careful.¡±

    Xu Lei directly went to the dance machine and adjusted the most difficult and fastest dance music. She said to ye Rong,¡±Go!¡±

    Ye Rong scoffed and went up. In the end, he still followed Mountain Dance¡¯s pace at the beginning and looked at Xu Lei provocatively, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced it before. ¡±

    Xu Lei smiled and then adjusted the speed to 8x the normal speed!

    Ye Rong was startled for a moment, and then discovered that the pace and dance music on the screen became faster, and his feet also became faster. At first, he couldn¡¯t keep up with a step, then he took two or three wrong steps, and finally, he became faster and faster.

    ¡°Aiya, I can¡¯t take it anymore. My leg is cramping.¡± Ye Rong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he shouted that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. At this time, Xu Lei pulled him down from the dance machine and then went up herself. Her footwork was simply like a ghost, and her hands could even move.

    After the song ended, she even made a face at ye Rong without even blushing or her heart beating.¡±Noob! Didn¡¯t they say that city people knew how to y? I don¡¯t think so. ¡±

    ¡°Then when you go to Yanjing with us this time, your brother Rong will take you to race cars, how about it?¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, when are you going?¡± Xu Lei said excitedly.

    ¡°He should be leaving the day after tomorrow. Uncle Xu told us to go back first. He and aunt will go to Yanjing to find us.¡± ¡°My dad said that uncle wants you to go to Yan Jing high school,¡± said Ye Hua.¡±You¡¯ve been suspended for too long. ¡±

    Xu Lei snorted,¡±what suspension? nonsense.¡± I graduated early. I didn¡¯t even know how many grades I skipped when I was ten. After I finished junior high, I got first ce. If my dad didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s bad to go to Senior High at the age of ten, I would have gotten my college graduation certificate long ago. I¡¯m fifteen this year, so I should be able to go to Senior High. Great, it¡¯s so boring at home, I can only go out once a month. ¡±

    Xu Lei was very happy when she heard that she could go to school and not stay at home. She was not in a hurry to leave, but Xu Lei dragged Xu Xiaoming to Yanjing to meet his parents. To put it bluntly, this girl just wanted to go out and y, and meeting her parents was just an excuse.

    Xu Xiaoming couldn¡¯t argue with his sister, so he had to leave for Yanjing in advance.

    Big yellow was reluctant to part with the siblings. Before they left, big yellow licked Xu Lei¡¯s palm and acted coquettishly to express its reluctance.

    Xu Lei rubbed its head and said,¡±¡±Ah Huang, I¡¯ll bring you some of the local specialties when the holidays start. You have to stay at home obediently, okay?¡±

    Big yellow rubbed its head and whimpered to show that it understood.

    After watching the five of them get into the private helicopter, big yellow turned around and ran towards the back of the forest. As it ran, it shook off all kinds of cute cartoon essories on its body and returned to its wild nature as the king of the forest. It lookedpletely different from the sad Husky just now.

    Of course, other than the nails on its ws that made it feel a pain in the ass.

 Chapter 1271 - Side Story: visiting relatives and old friends

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Side Story: visiting rtives and old friends</h4>

    China.

    Yanjing.

    Coming to their own hometown, ye Rong and Ye Hua¡¯s imposing manner asndlords rose.

    From the private ne, they had a bird¡¯s eye view of the entire city and were bragging about their glorious deeds to the Xu family¡¯s young masters, Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not bragging, but if anyone dares to bully you in Yanjing, just say my name! Brother Rong will make the decision for you!¡±

    Ye Hua also said to Xu Lei,¡±that¡¯s right. If anyone bullies you in school in the future, tell me. Your brother Hua will support you.¡± Most of the powerful people in China are here, and this is the city with the most heritage in China. You¡¯ll inevitably have a lot of trouble if you study here in the future. Don¡¯t be afraid, your brother Rong and I will take care of you. ¡±

    Ye Xiu also said to Xu Lei,¡±Leilei, since your dad has entrusted you to uncle, uncle will help you with the high school admission procedures and school admission. In the future, you can live at home and treat this house as your own home. Uncle might not stay here all the time.¡± If there¡¯s anything you need, tell your two brothers. If they¡¯re perfunctory with you, call uncle. I¡¯ll teach them a lesson when I get back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, uncle ye,¡± Xu Lei nodded obediently.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be perfunctory with her. We don¡¯t have a sister, so Leilei is our biological sister.¡± After ye Rong quickly ttered him, he looked at the silent Xu Xiaoming.¡±Right, Ming bro?¡±

    Xu Xiaoming was a few years older than the two of them and had inherited his father¡¯s steady personality. This time, in addition to visiting rtives in Beijing, his father hoped that he could start joining the guild to do a global survey of the abilities of the new humans. After all, he was already twenty-four or twenty-five years old. It was time for him to take over some of the family¡¯s Affairs.

    ¡°Uncle Xiu, you¡¯re going to retire?¡± Xu Xiaoming asked ye Xiu.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to retire. Won¡¯t your dad scold me to death?¡± Ye Xiu rolled his eyes and sighed: ¡°This era has just begun, and we still need the older generation to watch over it. Otherwise, the world will be in chaos. If Big Brother Cheng finds out that I¡¯m cking off, he¡¯ll skin me alive.¡±

    ¡°Even if Big Uncle didn¡¯t say anything, Grandpa would¡¯ve pped dad,¡± ye Rong added.

    Ye Xiu red at his second son: ¡°you¡¯re so scheming.¡±

    Ever since the era changed, the status of guilds became more and more important, and ye Xiu, who was originally promoted by Xu Cheng to the Guild, was now more and more influential. Now, if ye Rong and Ye Hua reported the ye family in China, probably no one would dare to mess with them. Even on the International stage, if they reported ye Xiu, the head of the Special Forces in the Guild, very few people would dare to offend him.

    The current ye Xiu didn¡¯t need to rely on the ye family¡¯s name to stand firm, so if he cked off, his father, Minister ye, would really beat him.

    Right now, the ye family¡¯s power had shifted to international standards. Everyone knew that in the new era, their power would be standardized ording to the Guild¡¯s policies. They all hoped that ye Xiu would continue to hold his position.

    As long as he didn¡¯t make any mistakes, with ye Xiu and the great Emperor¡¯s brotherly rtionship, he would definitely advance to the higher levels of the Guild. The current ye Xiu was only 50 years old. This was the prime of a man¡¯s life. With the current level of gic technology, living up to 150 years old was no problem at all.

    The private jetnded at the Yanjing military base. There were two men standing there, one general and the othermander.

    Among them, Luo Yi had already been promoted to general.

    And the other man was Xu Cheng¡¯s apprentice, Lin Dong!

    After the two heard ye Xiu¡¯s notification, they excitedly put down everything they were doing and rushed over.

    After Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei got off the ne, Lin Dong and Luo Yi looked at each other and were very happy.

    ¡°It looks like it! It¡¯s too simr, it¡¯s simply a model of Big Brother Cheng. Xiao Lei, right? You¡¯re as pretty as your mother. That¡¯s great. ¡± Luo Yi was so happy that his body was trembling.

    It had been more than twenty years since the great emperor went into seclusion. No one had heard any news about him, but no one had expected to see his descendants today.

    ¡°Little Ming,e here. This is your uncle Luo.¡±

    ¡°Hello, uncle Luo. My father often talks about you, one of the three swordsmen.¡± Xu Xiaoming reached out to shake hands with Luo Yi and said politely.

    Luo Yi hugged the child.¡±Why are you shaking hands? our families don¡¯t have a good rtionship. Let uncle hug you.¡± This body, not bad, you¡¯re indeed Big Brother Cheng¡¯s son. ¡±

    Luo Yi and Xu Cheng¡¯s friendship went through life and death together, and he treated Xu Cheng¡¯s children like his own, so he was very happy to see them.

    ¡°Uncle Luo, I want a hug too.¡± Xu Lei said with a smile.

    Luo Yi also wanted to hug Xu Lei, but this girl was already an adult, and there was a difference between men and women. He red at Xu Lei awkwardly,¡±¡±Her personality is not like your mother ¡®s. Sister-inw¡¯s indifferent personality only likes Big Brother Cheng.¡±

    Xu Lei stuck out her tongue.

    Ye Xiu then pointed at Lin Dong.¡±This is your senior brother Lin. He¡¯s Big Brother Cheng¡¯s favorite student.¡±

    After Lin Dong and Xu Xiaoming hugged, Lin Dong said to the two,¡±¡±In the future, if you need any help here, just call me, okay? If you have time,e to the military Region to y. Senior brother is always free. ¡±

    Lin Dong¡¯s achievements today were all thanks to a good master, so he respected and loved his master with all his heart. But to Xu Cheng, there was nothing else that Lin Dong needed to repay him, so Lin Dong only wanted to use this gratitude on his master¡¯s descendants.

    Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei both nodded.

    Ye Xiu: ¡°alright, let¡¯s not block the way. Let¡¯s go home. Your grandfather is probably looking forward to it.¡±

    Everyone got into the car one after another. Minister ye had already given instructions and directly informed the city Police. The Special Forces cleared the way to avoid the traffic in the city from reaching the ye family¡¯s mansion.

    After getting out of the car, Minister ye and his wife had been waiting at the gate of the courtyard for a long time. Aunt LAN and Zhou Zhen had also rushed over to wait. Now that 20 years had passed, they were already in their seventies and eighties. The wrinkles on their faces were particrly obvious, but they were in good spirits.

    After seeing Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei get out of the car, Auntie LAN couldn¡¯t help but go up and hug them with red eyes.

    ¡°The Xu family has an heir. Thank you, God!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re great-aunt, right?¡± ording to Xu Xiaoming and his father¡¯s introduction, Auntie LAN was also an old friend. Therefore, when he heard Auntie Lan¡¯s words, he guessed Auntie Lan¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Auntie LAN nodded.

    ¡°Hello, great-aunt,¡± Xu Lei greeted.

    Auntie LAN was overjoyed.¡±Good, good, good. This child is so much like your mother. I don¡¯t know who will be lucky enough to marry you in the future.¡± The young master has been gone for decades. I¡¯ve missed him so much. ¡±

    At this moment, ye Xiu looked at Minister ye and asked,¡±¡±Is Grandpa doing well?¡±

    Chief ye nodded.¡±The same old. He won¡¯t close his eyes until he sees Xiao Cheng. He can still hold on.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already spoken to Big Brother Cheng on the phone. He¡¯ll probably be here in two days, so let¡¯s take the kids to see him first. ¡±

    Minister ye nodded.¡±Let¡¯s hurry. The old man will probably see them before he dies.¡±

 Chapter 1272 - Side Story, this is the world I want you to see!

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Side Story, this is the world I want you to see! </h4>

    Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei were escorted into the ye family¡¯s house. The house was actually on the date of renovation, but old master ye had always refused to do so. He wanted to preserve its original atmosphere.

    Outside, some of the influential people in Yanjing hade. They heard that the descendant of the Xu family was here to visit, so they all came to see the glory. With this rtionship, the ye family could at least not decline for another hundred years!

    As for the other four, they had more or less declined.

    And because of Zhou Zhen¡¯s rtionship with Lan Ting, he had already steadily carried the Zhou family¡¯s chess piece and developed steadily. What kind of person was Lan Ting? She was the only family member recognized by the Emperor, and that was enough!

    And old master Zhou¡¯s long-range strategy had paid off today. The other three guilds were filled with regret.

    In the easternmost room of the courtyard house, on the wooden bed, there was an old man who was so old that it was difficult to tell how old he was.

    In the past few years, the four old men who were younger than him had all left one by one. He was the only one who was reluctant to be stubborn and refused to close his eyes.

    When Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei stepped in, Minister ye said to the old man on the bed,¡±¡±Dad, look who¡¯s here.¡±

    Xu Xiaoming looked very much like Xu Cheng, and many people would see Xu Cheng¡¯s young and tender face on his face.

    But this old man was not muddle-headed. When he saw Xu Xiaoming, he was indeed very excited. But then he shook his head weakly,¡±¡±It¡¯s not him. It¡¯s not that stinky brat,¡±

    Xu Xiaoming smiled.¡±Grandfather, you¡¯re wise. My name is Xu Xiaoming. The little brat you¡¯re talking about is my father.¡±

    The old man was shocked, and then rejoiced,¡±¡±Who did you say you are? That kid¡¯s son?¡±

    Xu Lei smiled.¡±There¡¯s still me. I¡¯m his daughter.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Aiyo,e here quickly. Come to maternal grandfather. Quick, let maternal grandfather take a look.¡± At that moment, elder ye¡¯s spirit exploded with an unprecedented light. He wanted to stand up with one hand, but he still needed aunt LAN and the others to help him up. He couldn¡¯t even straighten his spine.

    Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei were sitting beside old master ye. Thetter couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡±¡±Where¡¯s that little brat? Why didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡±

    ¡°Dad said he¡¯lle to see you, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Lei rubbed old master ye¡¯s withered hand.

    Old master ye cried out for no reason, which shocked everyone.

    ¡°Old man, why are you crying? Don¡¯t be so emotional, your bones are broken and you can¡¯t move anymore. ¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die. I will wait for that brat toe. This old master has many things to say to him. None of you are qualified to talk to me, only him. In this life, only he can make this old master satisfied. No one can rece him. I will wait for him toe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then wait for father toe, grandfather. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡± Xu Xiaoming patted Grandpa ye¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Come, I want to take a photo with my two grandsons.¡± At this time, Grandpa ye didn¡¯t forget to ask Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei to take a photo with him.

    Ye Xiu nodded his head: ¡°then why don¡¯t we all take a family photo?¡±

    At this moment, a deep voice rang out,¡±¡±If I¡¯m not in the family portrait, is that even a family portrait?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei must have recognized Xu Cheng¡¯s voice, and they were both overjoyed.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s dad.¡± Xu Lei blurted out in joy.

    This time, everyone in the big courtyard was stunned. One by one, they excitedly searched for traces of that person. It had been more than twenty years. Ever since the world¡¯s structure changed, he had not appeared for more than twenty years.

    Everyone wondered if he was dead. Otherwise, how could he bear to give up the power that was so easily within reach of the world?

    The reason Xiao Chou was so great wasn¡¯t because he had turned the world upside down. Rather, it was because he had given the world back to others after he had obtained it.

    Just as everyone was frantically looking for Xu Cheng¡¯s shadow, in the sky, it was as if particles were slowly gathering, and he appeared suspended in the sky.

    It had been more than 20 years, and Xu Cheng looked more mature and reserved than before. His eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of life, and his eyes revealed that he had no desires and was indifferent.

    He was dressed in in farmer¡¯s clothes. He had not shaved his beard, and his hair was still as messy as ever. But he gave people a very clean feeling.

    This purity came from hisck of desire and fearlessness.

    This was an ethereal realm.

    As he slowly descended, everyone around him subconsciously took a few steps back. From the entrance of the courtyard to the east wing, a wide road was formed.

    After the first person bowed slightly, the people behind him, regardless of gender or age, all bowed to show respect.

    Step by step, Xu Cheng walked into the yard. Looking around, he still had the same look as before, and he sighed.¡±¡±It¡¯s still the same scenery, the flowers and trees, but the people are no longer human. ¡±

    At the door, ye Xiu rushed out. Besides him, Lin Dong and Luo Yi also rushed out. The three of them all looked at him, their eyes slightly red.

    Time flew by, and they were all middle-aged.

    But the Brotherhood of the past was still there, and time was like yesterday.

    ¡°Big Brother Cheng ...¡± Especially Luo Yi, he choked on his tears and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°If we meet again, it¡¯ll be a happy asion, so why are you crying? Is this still Luo Yi?¡± Xu Cheng chuckled.

    ¡°Although my body is old, my blood is not cold!¡± Luo Yi said word by word.

    Lin Dong immediately knelt down with a thud, and in front of everyone, he kowtowed heavily.¡±¡±Your disciple didn¡¯t even have the time to kowtow to you before you left. This is the grace of rebirth that I owe you for the rest of my life! Master, thank you, from a rebellious teenager to the current God of War Lin Dong, all of this was because I met you!¡±

    Xu Cheng picked him up and smiled.¡±I¡¯m also proud and happy to have you as my disciple. All these years, you didn¡¯t let me down, and you didn¡¯t bring shame to the name of my disciple. You are worthy of the God of War.¡±

    Lin Dong actually cried. Everyone¡¯s praise and titles were not as useful as his master ¡®s¡¯ sure ¡®.

    Ye Xiu also looked at Xu Cheng with red eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. He just felt like beating him up.

    ¡°I forgot to get married and have children. How about we drink togetherter?¡± Xu Cheng said to ye Xiu.

    Ye Xiu rolled his eyes at him: ¡°do I look like I¡¯m the type of person to make a fuss?¡±

    ¡°But you look like you¡¯re going to beat me up,¡± Xu Chengughed and then strode into the East wing as he loudly shouted,¡±¡±Lordmaster, I¡¯m here. Are you satisfied with this world? This is the Qingming along the river painting that I want to show you!¡±

    Almost everyone in Yan Jin had seen the emperor¡¯s wild and carefree appearance and what he had said. For some reason, they were all infatuated with his back.

 Chapter 1273 - Side Story: acknowledge family, reminisce

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Side Story: acknowledge family, reminisce </h4>

    When Xu Cheng appeared in the east wing, everyone¡¯s eyes were burning with passion.

    He was excited.

    In the blink of an eye, more than 20 years had passed. He had thought that in this life, they would grow old and would never see each other again. The reason why separation and reunion were so precious was because time did not hold them back and time passed quickly.

    The moment elder ye saw Xu Cheng, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    This was the most natural and delightful smile he had ever worn in the past ten years. His face was full of wrinkles, but his eyes were full of brilliance, as if he had seen thest ray of light before his death.

    Xu Cheng patted the shoulder of his old friend, who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and then he sat down next to elder ye. He hugged him and shouted to the people outside,¡±¡±Those who want to take a family photo,e in. Someone help me take the photo.¡±

    Ye Xiu and the others outside immediately rolled in.

    Then, nie Wenbo swiftly snatched the camera from ye Xiu¡¯s hand and fought for this opportunity to help.

    Those who were rted to Xu Cheng, those who were rted to the ye family, and Lan Ting, her husband Zhou Zhen, and their children were all pulled over. In total, there were more than ten people standing in two rows.

    The younger generation took the initiative to stand behind them, and the children were in the front row, being carried by their parents. In the middle, there were three seats: the one on the left with elder ye in his arms was Xu Cheng, the one on the right was Minister ye, and the one next to him was Minister ye¡¯s wife, and then ye Xiu, the LAN couple, and the child.

    On Xu Cheng¡¯s side, Xu Xiaoming and Xu Lei followed behind them, then Lin Dong, and behind them were ye Rong and Ye Hua. These two people kept ncing at Xu Cheng from time to time, and they were really excited.

    Nie Wenbo couldn¡¯t help but tease the two,¡±¡±Can the two of you look at the camera and stop staring at your uncle Xu?¡±

    Ye Rong and Ye Hua were embarrassed, and Xu Cheng turned around to look at the two.

    ......

    ¡°Are you ah Rong and Ah Hua?¡± Xu Cheng asked the two of them.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Rong,¡± the two of them nodded excitedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ah Hua. ¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded.¡±That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be like your dad and do nothing. It¡¯s been more than 20 years, and he¡¯s still a department head.¡±

    Ye Xiu bitterlyughed.

    The two kids didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. The only person who would dare to say that about ye Xiu now was elder ye. Elder ye was getting old and no longer cared about anything, so the only person who would dare to say that about ye Xiu was probably Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng finally looked at the camera, and everyone looked back at the camera again.

    After nie Wenbo found everyone¡¯s expression, he took a few photos in a row and then made an OK gesture.¡±¡±Sure!¡±

    After the group photo was taken, elder ye wasn¡¯t in a hurry to catch up with Xu Cheng. Instead, he gave some time to his generation first. He asked someone to help him back to his bed, knowing that Xu Cheng woulde back to talk to himter.

    Ye Xiu pulled his wife, nie Wenshan, over and said,¡±¡±Brother, this is your sister-inw, Wenshan.¡±

    Nie Wenshan was the NIE family¡¯s old man¡¯s favorite granddaughter. Back then, the two of them got married because they liked each other. If it wasn¡¯t for nie Wenshan, ye Xiu really wouldn¡¯t have nned on marrying the children of the other four families. They all grew up together, so it would be awkward if they were too familiar with each other.

    The other four old men had been nagging at old master ye all day long about this.

    Elder ye couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After ye Xiu went out to the Guild to take up a position, his wings were no longer tied to his family, so he had his own opinions and thoughts. The family couldn¡¯t point fingers at him.

    However, it was also because ye Xiu had his own career that made people feel that his future was limitless. There were countless women who had their eyes on him, but in the end, ye Xiu still chose Wenshan, who was of equal social status. There was no reason for it, but because the other four families were declining, and based on their past rtionship, they could work together and look after each other.

    The wedding was held the day before old master NIE¡¯s death, and the next day, old master nie passed away peacefully with a smile on his face. He could be considered to have been entrusted with something.

    ¡°Wenshan greets brother.¡± Wenshan bowed slightly and greeted him politely, as a way of acknowledging their family.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard everything. You¡¯re a good wife.¡± Xu Cheng smiled and shook her hand.

    ¡°No, Wenshan¡¯s not good enough. Wenshan didn¡¯t help her husband improve his career. Wenshan is guilty.¡± Wenshan joked. She seemed to be referring to Xu Cheng¡¯s joke about ye Xiu¡¯s career that he hadn¡¯t made any progress in twenty years.

    Ye Xiu didn¡¯t think she would dare to tease him like this and red at her.

    In the end, not only did Xu Cheng not get angry, he evenughed out loud.

    ¡°Hahahaha ... Interesting, she really is ye Xiu¡¯s wife. Her temper is very simr to his. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. ¡± Ye Xiu didn¡¯t expect his wife to be so direct.

    In reality, Wenshan immediately regretted what she said. She awkwardly and carefully stood beside ye Xiu. She just remembered that the guy in front of her had a faint friendship with the five elders. Not to mention that he had single-handedly created the current situation in the world.

    A Hundred Flowers bloomed.

    ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s nothing. It just shows that you¡¯re in sister-inw¡¯s heart. As a wife, she can be imperfect, but as long as she thinks of this family and puts you first in her heart, that¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Cheng didn¡¯t me her, but rather, he praised her.

    Because back then, Lin chuxue had been brainlessly supporting him from behind!

    At this time, nie Wenbo took the opportunity toe over.¡±Big Brother Cheng,¡± he said.¡±You didn¡¯t forget about me, right?¡±

    Xu Cheng smiled.¡±Of course not. Nie Wenbo, I remember.¡±

    Nie Wenbo let out a sigh of relief.

    At this time, Lan Ting brought her child over to recognize Xu Cheng.

    She had two daughters. When she first met Zhou Zhen, she was not young anymore. She was already satisfied to have these two daughters.

    However, the focus of the Zhou family was on Zhou Zhen. They were afraid that he would not have an heir son, so they gave the youngest son of the third Zhou brother to Zhou Zhen for adoption. Lan Ting¡¯s status was there, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to have a son? Who would inherit Zhou Zhen¡¯s resources in the future? Old master Zhou wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t let his own fertile water flow into others ¡®fields. He was very shrewd.

    ¡°How has Zhou Lian been serving young mistress all these years? Is it what you want? If she doesn¡¯t do well, I want little flower to take her ce. ¡±

    Xu Cheng waved his hand.¡±Zhou Lian did a good job. Xiaoxue is very satisfied. Now, my two kids still acknowledge her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Come, let Auntie LAN take a good look at you. Every year, I see peoplee to pay their respects in front of your parents ¡®scenes. I guessed that you must still be here all these years. I was sure that you would appear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a heartless deity. I still have to acknowledge my family. I just want to let go of everything and give myself a quiet environment. I don¡¯t regret letting go of everything all these years.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Madam will be proud of you if she knows about this in theherworld. By the way, where¡¯s young Madam?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still on her way. I was afraid that the old man couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so I rushed over first.¡± Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°Then you should hurry up and have a chat with dad.¡± Lan Ting urged Xu Cheng to go over.

    After Xu Cheng left, ye Xiu red at Wenshan and said,¡±¡±Do you think I don¡¯t know that my value won¡¯t rise? In the past 20 years, have you ever seen anyone in the Asian region with a higher position than me? As long as there¡¯s no one, I¡¯m already in a high position, andpared to the other deviant Corp council members, my position in the Guild is higher than theirs. Although I didn¡¯t enter the deviant Corp to take a position because I¡¯m the heir of the ye family, and brother deliberately didn¡¯t let me enter the deviant Corp, but he gave me a high position in the Guild, which is already a disguised bnce. I have real power, and most of them are just temporary positions, so don¡¯t talk nonsense next time if you don¡¯t understand the situation. ¡±

    Wenshan knew that she was in the wrong and lowered her head, not daring to talk back.

 Chapter 1274 - A passerby in life (end of the book)

    <h4>Chapter 1274: A passerby in life (end of the book)</h4>

    Xu Cheng walked into elder ye¡¯s bedroom, and when he saw Xu Cheng, he said, ¡± ¡°Push me outside for a walk. I don¡¯t want to die in this house.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded, picked him up, put him on the wheelchair, and pushed him out of the yard. There was a rockery pond in the backyard.

    The old and the young just walked like that.

    ¡°I can support you for a few more years,¡±Xu Cheng said.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Elder ye waved his hand. ¡± I¡¯ve lived enough. I was afraid of death before because our ye family¡¯s Foundation wasn¡¯t strong enough. I couldn¡¯t see little Xiu¡¯s stability with my own eyes, so I was worried. Now, with you here, I can go to the meeting with my brothers in peace. ¡±

    Then, the old man looked at Xu Cheng and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good man. I¡¯ve never been right about you. Sometimes, when I see you jumping around in front of me, I feel like it¡¯s unreal. I wonder how can there be such a fantasizing person in this world? I¡¯ve never seen anyone seed in what you¡¯ve done. From ancient times to the present, those legendary figures who could change the world never changed when they were young. Instead, they changed the world with the passage of time. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re a person who can truly change and push the world forward. The key is that you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Xu Cheng also chuckled. ¡± Yeah, sometimes when I think about the path I¡¯ve walked, I¡¯m scared by myself. Thinking about it carefully, every step I took, if I was a little bit careless, I would already be dead. ¡±

    ¡± This is the most sessful part. Many people have crazy ideas, but they don¡¯t have the will to do so. You, on the other hand, not only put them into practice, but you also turned the world upside down and still survived. There was a period of time when I really didn¡¯t want to see you because I was afraid that you were too outstanding and we couldn¡¯t control you. But all these years, I really wanted to see you because I was afraid that this was a dream and you didn¡¯t even exist in the dream. ¡± Old master ye said and smiled, ¡± ¡°This might be the reason why you retired, right? Because someone like you shouldn¡¯t be in our world.¡±

    Xu Cheng nodded. ¡± ¡± You¡¯re right. That¡¯s why I gave up everything and went to a ce where no one could find me. I knew that my existence would make the people of this world rely on me. I was also afraid that I would step into a situation where every great person¡¯s integrity would be lost at an old age. I¡¯m also a human. I have seven emotions and six desires, and I also have greed for power. During that period of time, I realized that I was bing more and more evil. I was afraid that if I didn¡¯t retire, with my strength, if I didn¡¯t lead the world in a positive direction, it would be a disaster for this world! ¡±

    Elder ye nodded.¡±So, that girl Lin chuxue knows you the best. She took you away, right?¡± This girl doesn¡¯t have to do anything in her life, but as long as she can watch over you, that¡¯s great enough. ¡±

    ¡°The only one who can keep an eye on me now is my precious daughter.¡± Xu Chengughed.

    When elder ye mentioned his children, he asked curiously,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you let your son and daughter walk the path of power?¡±

    ¡°Why bother?¡± Xu Cheng: ¡°how many lives have died in my hands? those big shots who can cover the sky with one hand are all ambitious people born from power and desire. I just want them to live happily for the rest of their lives without any worries.¡±

    ......

    Gramp ye: ¡°that¡¯s right, who asked you to be so powerful. Even if your descendants are mediocre, it can¡¯t dim your glory and greatness. No matter how capable they are, they can¡¯t be as sessful as you. Instead of giving them so much pressure, it¡¯s better to let them live a rxed and happy life. You¡¯re right.¡±

    Xu Cheng bitterly smiled.¡±My daughter doesn¡¯t care who I am. She only knows that I¡¯m her father.¡±

    Old master ye: ¡°this is the greatest blessing. Look at my son, then look at my grandson. Which one of them doesn¡¯t get scared when they see me?¡± Did this look like a family? Sometimes, I don¡¯t want this kind of family life, it¡¯s very boring. But why do we old guys like you so much? the reason is that in the second half of our lives, we won¡¯t be able toe into contact with anyone who can open our hearts to us. You won¡¯t understand the feeling of loneliness and solitude. ¡±

    Xu Cheng took a deep breath and asked,¡±¡±How is it? Did the old man like this world? Every newborn was endowed with powerful gic abilities from the moment they were born, and every family was filled with the desire to explore and yearn for this world. In order to be stronger, humans no longer had to bezy. Although there was chaos at various stages of society, this was the real active world. Did you see the news? New humans with diving abilities have begun to explore the New World in the ocean. The new humans are no longer limited to the maind. The ocean will be a new home for humans. In the future, we can easily solve thend shortage caused by the expansion of the poption. ¡±

    ¡°Many scientists are no longer afraid of not having enough energy and time in their lives to learn more knowledge,¡± he said heroically.¡±Now, the gic lifespan of an average of 150 years old can allow more people to do more glorious things in their lives. In the future, once there are more new human beings who have integrated with gene bodies, their survival ability will be greatly improved, and they will be able to explore the mysteries of the universe with half the effort!¡±

    Every time Xu Cheng said something, a yearning and happy smile would appear on elder ye¡¯s face.

    ¡°In the future, mediocre and self-deprecating people will be eliminated. In the future, the development of new human beings will be pushed forward at full speed. Humans are the true rulers at the top of the food chain.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Old master ye used hisst breath for no reason and said loudly,¡±¡±This b*stard¡¯s acting so loud and clear that no one wille after him!¡±

    But in the end, Xu Cheng¡¯s smile gradually disappeared as he said dejectedly,¡±¡±Lordmaster, I actually lost. No matter how I win the World, I¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ve helped the world, but I can¡¯t help my family. I can¡¯t save my parents!¡±

    ¡°Child, nothing is eternal. Even if there is, do you like it?¡± Gramp ye sighed.¡±Just like now, I¡¯m about to die, but I¡¯m not afraid at all, because the mostplete thing in life is from birth to death. If a person doesn¡¯t die, what¡¯s the meaning of life? That¡¯s not evenplete, you know? Because they knew that they would die, many things were worth it! It was just a game. If they didn¡¯t die, who would care about every step they took? What would I care about?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes started to turn red.

    ¡°Because I know I¡¯ll die,¡± elder ye said,¡±that¡¯s why I reminisce about the things I¡¯ve done in my life. No matter if it¡¯s right or wrong, I feel that it¡¯s meaningful. What¡¯s wrong with having regrets sometimes?¡± As long as a person has desires and greed, they will always have regrets that they are not satisfied with. But this is the true meaning of life. ¡±

    Speaking of this, elder ye held Xu Cheng¡¯s hand with both hands and gently patted the back of his hand as he said in a weak voice,¡±¡±In this life, my greatest regret is not being able to watch you die! My poor child, there is nothing perfect in this world. There are gains and losses!¡±

    Xu Cheng closed his eyes, and a teardrop fell.

    The old man¡¯s breath was already starting to get weak. He tightly grabbed Xu Cheng¡¯s hand and said in a voice so weak that it was hard to hear,¡±¡±You let go of everything because you don¡¯t need them anymore. You¡¯re willing to be with chuxue at all costs because you know that if you don¡¯t cherish your time with her, you won¡¯t have a chance in the future. You love your child and only want them to be happy becausepared to life, power and other things are within your reach. I¡¯ve seen the undying Duke. Child, you¡¯re also undying, right?¡±

    After elder ye finished speaking, his breathing stopped. He had a bitter smile on his face, showing his heartache for Xu Cheng.

    Xu Cheng held the wheelchair with both hands and stood there in the garden in the wind.

    On the other side of the Lotus pond, Lin chuxue had already arrived and was standing there. She had a happy smile on her face as she said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. Do you believe there¡¯s a next life?¡±

    Xu Cheng¡¯s tears fell like rain. This was the biggest reason why he gave up everything to apany Lin chuxue and her family!

    He did not want to live like the Duke, but fate had determined that everyone would only be a passerby in his life ...

    [It¡¯s over. It¡¯s been 1 year and 4 months. The Dragon division finally ended today. When it ended, my heart was filled with reluctance. Many readers said that when they read my ¡®mad soldier¡¯, they always felt that it was a little torturous. Although it had a perfect ending, it seemed like they had lost something. I want to say that the Dragon division¡¯s perfect ending was also filled with many regrets. There is nothing perfect in this world, but isn¡¯t it better because there are ws?] A book fan asked me out of curiosity, is there a connection between superpowers and the two books in the Dragon division? The plot might not be rted, but it was simr. Okay, the Dragon division is over, but it¡¯s also the beginning of a new story. ¡°Unparalleled Soldier King¡± has already been released. If you¡¯re still not satisfied, you can switch to a new book. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in ¡°unparalleled Soldier King¡±!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!